《The Simple-Looking Sword Saint is Nevertheless the Strongest》 1 Metastasis "No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I killed you by mistake, actually." I can''t believe this is actually happening in my life, and I can''t hide my surprise in a boulder. Because I was a regular high school student, and I was walking with one hand on my smartphone, and it went dark right in front of me, and when I realized it, I was standing on a fluffy cloud, and I had a gray-haired, white-haired grandfather in front of me. "Yeah... that" "Um, black and white, not you, Yamamizu." "Yes, I do." "Your name is too old-fashioned to blow out a lifetime candle by mistake." A lifetime candle?! Did something like that Japanese old story actually exist?! In a way, it is more surprising than the divine reincarnation that will take place in the future. I didn''t know human lifespan was set by candles...... or that God would blow it off. "I mean, it''s definitely my name old-fashioned, but that''s why you don''t kill me." "That''s why I think it''s so bad that I''ve ruined your life." "Something... light." "Nothing. Your life isn''t the only one that''s become a mess. It''s not in Non''s good intentions to help you." What a sight from the top! I can''t believe you just think it''s bad, even though it''s totally your fault! There''s no consciousness of sin, no sense of shame, this grandfather! "Though... I can''t bring you back to those days in that world. You''ve already had your autopsy, your funeral, your cremation, and all your family members have had their lives." "The passage of time is more intense than I thought?! "I noticed the mistake quite a bit later. I said yabe. Hey, it''s been hundreds of millions of years..." "Oh no... so much time" "Do you feel like Taro Urashima? Arr well seen in SF or something" "No, God. That''s not what you listen to. Careful over here for a second! "Well, that''s not it. I''m sorry about this one, too. So, with the support of Non, let''s send him to a new world." Something''s unfolding that I promised too much. But I just don''t know what it''s like to be realistic. I was dead a long time ago because of God''s mistakes, and so is my family. I mean, I''m subjectively like a time slip into the future. Even if you are transferred from one world to another in this situation... "Nevertheless, there''s nothing like starting over with a baby. Don''t ignore the will of your parents." "Subtly humanitarian things..." "But imagine, because of the pain in the stomach, the child gave birth, in fact, the contents are adolescent kids, and the feelings of their parents who were milking them even so" "Kill the child who gave birth with a stomachache, it won''t be" "Anybody can''t have a baby with a stomachache." I wonder what this inexplicable conversation is. Anyway, apparently, I don''t mean to start over with the baby. "Nevertheless, even if we live in a different world, if we throw it out like this, we die as it is" "Oh, I knew you''d give me some strength?! "Nanriri. Something like this, hope or something? "Then I want to be the strongest and twee me! "Aren''t you ashamed to say it yourself? "Ugh! I''m told something terribly common sense. I do think so, too. But even if you think about it, do you need to choose a risky life to move to a different world? To be honest, if I can choose, the terms are fine. Why should I throw myself into what may die? "I want to avoid risks but I want glory...... distorted" "I don''t want the guy who killed you by mistake because his name is old-fashioned." "Let''s see. Do something about it..." I started to write to you. He took the brush out of nowhere, filled it in on white paper even though there was no ink, and gently sealed it and gave it to me. I''m not asking you to read this. "Give this to the man I''m about to send. I wrote to make the Lord my disciple." "... eh" "Well, in short, it says to work out until the Lord calls you the strongest." "Are you trying?! I was wondering if you could give me some wonderful powers. But no, it''s a pattern of trying completely to be strong! Blah, not unlike cheesy guys from the start to be objective, but it''s a pattern that makes a significant difference to us! "Whatever you say, if you want to be strong, it''s natural to train." "Didn''t you think it was bad for me?! "So this is how I write references, you''re really not God''s tattoo. Thank God he doesn''t take apprentices." "You just wrote one brush! "Yeah, well, I''ll train you till you''re strongest." "Just kidding ~ ~!" "If you think there are any disturbing signs... a guest from another world" In front of me, there stood a child who seemed somewhat petty. Looking around, it''s just in the deep woods. A native forest out of people''s hands was surrounding me. I was obviously floating in my high school uniform, as the elementary school kid said. Wherever you look at it, you are a man with a foreign sense. "But no luck, we''ll keep this neighborhood away from people. I''ll show you the way, but it''ll take a while. Be prepared. Well, if it''s the Lord''s leg... it''ll take a week." "No, you know, the..." Could it be that the child in front of me is the role of my master that God was saying? For poor dressing, a wooden knife at the waist. If I do it, I''ll talk old and stinky. It doesn''t matter where you look from, it doesn''t feel like the ''only one''. In the first place, children don''t live alone in places that take a week to reach people. Honestly, the kid in front of me doesn''t look that strong, but still, I can''t think of anything else. "Oh, you know... take this..." "No, you said it was a reference? Hmm...... Hmm" The letter I gave you, or a Japanese-style letter that would be more appropriate if I said a letter. I started reading it and he looked indescribable. Maybe you look like you don''t like that god as much as I do. "... ha" I got a big sigh. Whatever you think, it''s not a child''s sigh. "Well, I''ll make you my apprentice." "Oh, yes." "Nonetheless, the archery of Non is tough. Be prepared." With that said, the dressed child began to walk, standing on the leaves of its tall weeds, in the lush woods. He is like a master of some kind of fist technique. I don''t even like to cast some kind of spell, and what kind of principle is that? "Oh, speaking of which, Lord, what''s your name? "Black and white, mountain water." "Well, that''s a good name. The name of Non is Suibok, the Immortal of Suibok." Immortal, when I heard the word, I was falling. Sure, age is the only child, but there is a sense of immortal abandonment to judge from the outfit. If you''re talking about immortals, I can understand that you do look young. "Are you a Immortal..." "Um, there is generally no mistake in the immortals your Lord imagines. A superman of immortality who manipulates immortality, plunges into deep mountains, and dawns into training." Explain yourself well and lead me. This one is totally student clothes and athletic shoes, but I was still behind. The other side stands without trampling and vandalizing the weeds, but this side draws unfamiliar mountain paths. That''s awkward. "Nevertheless, I ask the Lord to be a Immortal because he will be a disciple of Non." "Can I be a Immortal?! "Whatever, if you ask me about Non''s guidance." Somehow, it was a comforting word. Right, if you train under this guy, you can be the immortal of immortality! That''s awesome, maybe even better than the strongest?! "Right......! "I''ll show you to Non''s house first, so follow me there. Training starts tomorrow." "Yes, Master! "Uhm, I hope that will continue for a long time" Shards and laughing masters. Yes, my days for the strongest were about to begin! That evening, I was supposed to sleep on the floor of the elegant cabin that feels like an urn. It''s stiff. It''s cold. It was hard to say it was luxurious, but I swallowed it because I was going to be an immortal apprentice... The next morning, when the sun rose, I was given a wooden knife. That was a single wooden knife, the size of it everywhere, the weight of it that would be everywhere. "The training is simple, the Lord will now wave his sword every time the morning sun rises, repeat it until the sun sets, rise with the sun rise, repeat it until sunset¡­ until the sun is good" "... I''d like to ask you..." "What? "Okay, what''s the standard? "Until you decide you''re the strongest." "How long does that take? "Don''t... Lord, if you didn''t have any talent... you could still be strong in five hundred years! I understood at this time that I made a decisive mistake in making the most important choice in my life. I just wanted to escape, and that''s what nature is all about as far as my vision is concerned. Nowhere to escape. Besides the fact that Mitsujin in front of me is trying to train me with utter goodwill, the content of the training is too normal... But I''m not ready to barely swing at me for five hundred years at this point... "The strongest, it takes so much time to get to the word. Kaiku-no has also worked for a thousand years of training, but he still can''t see the end of it. There''s no end to your training! It''s not, I don''t want to be that full of strength! Here''s the thing, I just want to look big on girls and stuff, and I just want to bump them out, so it''s not about being the strongest! I want to be the strongest to have fun in my life, and I''m not going to dedicate my life to be the strongest! "Let''s start with the first wave! It is a bare gesture that has been so repetitive for Non, and so repetitive that it will continue to be for the Lord... but one important thing, I am ready to bow myself to the sword! If you don''t forget that, any day will come! That''s what a sword path is! I was too immortal to make a sound. I couldn''t even feel the godliness of the gods I had just met, but I wanted them to add a little touch of hand to the immortal immortals in front of me. Um, you don''t mind a Immortal with something a little less serious, do you? Thus began my five hundred years of training. 2 []/(n, vs) good luck/good luck/good luck/ What I thought the spiciness of training was my days with Master Suibok, who showed spiciness in different dimensions. It also lost spiciness in the first few years. It became commonplace to become accustomed to the days of training. Sometimes I had no other choice, and while I absorbed a lot of instruction from my master, I dawned on my training every day. Student clothes flared and blurred in it, and it was the same dressing as the master''s... I also started making my own clothes, wooden knives, etc., which I also got used to doing. How much time has passed? The wind storm shredded the rocks, and what time it was, the time elapsed for the rain grains that wet and flowed through my hair to come down from the sky again, or just for the stars floating in the sky to slowly slip away. I still don''t feel like catching up with my master waving a wooden knife next door, and I''m feeling a lack of training. Not to mention, I was feeling a foreign body break into this forest one day. It was a strange thing to wave a sword for over a hundred years, and even though it had not moved a single step from the front of the temple, it was also able to grasp the shifts throughout the forest. "It''s been a long time, my disciple. You''ve been a rare guest since your Lord appeared in these woods." "Right, Master... but I don''t feel like I''ve been summoned to this land either" "You will be the one in this world. Now, the trees of these woods have also shifted, and the world of men must have disappeared with interest. It''s no wonder what''s here." "It''s a strange feeling, because I honestly didn''t feel like I was in another world." Anyway, literally, all I had to do was swing from morning to evening. When it rained, it was silly to make a landing strip, make a wooden knife, and meditate in an oven. Thanks to this, I am able to use fairy arts. "Though... shall we take a look" "Well, then come with me." It has been five hundred years, so it''s obvious, but I also knew how to lose my weight. I don''t know how much it would make sense to say it in the Japanese sense that it would take about five hundred years to be able to stand on the leaves of a tree. Nevertheless, I fly from the top of the trees with my master and jump under discomfort. There''s nothing we don''t know in these woods, though, other than landings and wooden knife material procurement. I was younger than me, scaffolding on a stretched tree, and I followed the place lightly. "... this is" "Um, wolf." You flinched into our arrival, a bunch of wolves leaving. And then there was the woman who was being eaten scattered and the baby figure whose body was hiding. Honestly, I know you''re a pretty good spot woman to tell from your identity, but did you run pretty well in the woods, the clothes were terrible with your own blood and forest stains? Nevertheless, regardless of what relationship she had with the baby, she protected the baby from the wolf and cut it off. "Maybe he did something wrong to the wolf." "That''s right." Nevertheless, no precious in life. I''m not saying evil though a carnivore. I and my master both know that there are children in that wolf herd waiting to be fed. We got in the way of their meal. Because it is worth no less than this woman''s devotion. But that doesn''t make it a reason to abandon even this baby. "Nevertheless, is this on the edge again? It''s like some kind of translation ant... what do you say you raise it? "What? This kid, I don''t feel sentimental." "Um, you can''t be a immortal because you feel magical. But nothing, I don''t need to raise you as a immortal. It''s good to raise you as a person in the world of men." "Well, we''re eating cashmere in the first place." "Well, first of all, there''s no milk." Since I''ve been in this world, I haven''t eaten a single meal. I haven''t even had water. Master said that those who are immortal and train as immortals will no longer need a meal if they live in nature. Initially it was like, "Oh, you don''t even have rice?! ''It''s a clich¨¦d object, but now I''m completely used to it. So much so that I don''t have to bother. On a boulder, though, to a baby. I can''t do that. "The Lord has lifted his arms for the most part... and this star has been spinning around the sun for five hundred degrees since the Lord came to think of it. If so, um, this is destiny, too. Let''s go down the mountain to raise this child and let him live alone." "Something, you''re suddenly graduating" "Unlike nature, that''s what the world of men is all about. Well, this is also training. Test your own warfare in the world of men, as the LORD once desired." "... nagging" But this is certainly not the development of the promise to help the child who was standing on the pinch. Whatever traits this child has, it is true that he has patrolled, and would you like to try and help him a little? "Keep the rest of your life, you will not come back to this land until you nest this child." "Yes, master. I will raise this child so that he does not tarnish his name." "What, to us, is like blinking. I''ll raise you well, but good." Thus, my training came to an abrupt end. The burial of the woman who was wearing the child was left to her master, and I decided to take the crying baby and go for the crowd. After a few minutes, I didn''t have anything to take with me when I returned to the restaurant, so I had to run to the public wearing only a landing gear, a wooden knife, and some grass shoes. "... it''s a lot late, but my life and that of this kid are about to start" Still, I can''t confirm very much now, but how strong am I and what''s in this world? I hadn''t been able to confirm that in five hundred years, and I hadn''t held a baby in curiosity in a long time. "Hey, your wife''s not going down." "Yeah, that''s right." Having left under my master, I visited the countryside on his feet as I ran through the woods. Manipulating Xianqi, I spotted a woman with a milk drinker nearby and decided to have her tits split while mixing a light lie there. The farmer''s grandfather was comfortable with it because it didn''t mean that it would be parasitic all the time. The world is surprisingly sweet now. Still, wouldn''t it be sexual harassment if you thought about it, knowing a woman with milk? "As you can see, without a single sentence. I was wondering what was going on." "I guess so." You don''t seem like you have any money to see, mother who sees me dressed and empathizes. The Master''s appearance was oriental, but normally it was a Western-style woman who was in the public. That was natural in a way, though, as was the case with women who had babies. "Let me tell you something, I don''t have a job around here." "Really? "It''s not easy anywhere..." That said, the mother, who continues to breastfeed, looked around. That was a fairly large farmland, including dairy farming, but there is no power on most of its ground. I was feeling a lack of vitality in the area. Perhaps the area around here is unproductive. Nevertheless, this mother is pretty good at her width, so it didn''t seem like she was going to say that the famine was serious. "You''re young from what I''ve seen, and why don''t you go for it in Wangdu? I hear they''re doing the same thing around there." "Is it Wang Du..." Right, is this the kingdom around here? Slightly surprised by the very plain facts. After five hundred years of living, I really don''t have to know things. I don''t know if I can learn anything that''s going to be gold. "You''re going that way. It''ll take a few days, but your legs look fast, and if you hurry, you''ll figure it out." With that said, your mother gave me such a water bottle, like she processed a livestock stomach. Take it, it''s tight and heavy. "It has goat''s milk in it. I won''t be sunny, but if you hurry up, you''ll make it." "Oh, my God! Is that okay? "Oh, my God, I don''t care if you stay here." That''s what I said, your mother who gives me the baby after breastfeeding. It won''t be so easy for me, but there are no ghosts in the world to cross. "Thank you, I will not forget this grace" "What, get the hell out of here! Laugh and slap me on the hip, mother sending me out. I''m going back to farming, giving up the baby I''m carrying. Um, while she''s alive, I''d like to return the favor. "Now, if you''ll excuse me" To thank you, I was running out like a wind. I can feel the signs of your mother surprised behind me, but still my legs don''t stop. In fact, it''s not even refrigerated, and that''s not how goat''s milk holds up. "Oh... I can''t just leave it to good intentions." If you''re going to say a few days on a regular leg, it won''t take me a day right now to complete my training as a Immortal. In the first place, I run in about an hour where it takes a week for a regular person to get out of the woods. Nevertheless, even if I ran for the king''s capital, I would say what to do in that king''s capital. There will be about a monetary system, and I know we need monetary income. The question is, what kind of work do I have and what can I do? As the teacher said, spending time in people''s worlds is also a training, and there will be a completely different kind of suffering than swinging barely from morning to evening. At least I''m confident that I won''t be able to reintegrate into society if I''m returned to Earth or Japan. Hopefully, I''ll have an easy job to do. "Even if my share of the cost of food floats... it''s a baby" I don''t think I''m going for Wang Du, the exposed path of my skin where the weeds are just being mowed. Running even there. In the meantime, I had an idea. In the first place, according to the level of society, what kind of work can I do? Honestly, I don''t want to leave this kid alone. Even I am the one who took care of my master until today with a single letter of introduction. Though I only occasionally picked up a toddler today, I can''t afford to starve him to death. "Goat''s milk...... um, even if you can buy it if you have money, it''s money after all! I haven''t thought about the importance of money in five hundred years. Nevertheless, I don''t even need that kind of money. As long as I have a regular income, I don''t want to think it''s that expensive. "Hey, what?! "Are you a wind wizard?! "Awesome fast, huh?! There are only roads to the Wang capital, and there are so many passers-by. The same goes for carriages, but there are quite a few pedestrian-like people. Jumping over them lightly like that, I run down the road. But if you think about it, it''s also the first time in five hundred years that you''ve run a tidy road. While I am, I am an outrageous deserter. "I thought you''d arrived early." At the end of his forged vision, he saw a city surrounded by a castle fortress that looked like a king''s capital. There are almost no signs of nature, and strongly speaking, there are tons of human signs. Or wouldn''t it be the first time in five hundred years today to feel human signs? My master and I are both immortals, and it''s hard to say I''m a decent person. "Raise this child as a human being, or you''re getting scarier now." Tan Tan, and I jump away. Being able to manipulate my weight by lightweight work, I was able to jump fine even with my baby and its water bottle. Or it''s quicker to repeat the jump this way than it normally is to run. Because there are many carriages and so on for many minutes, I also need the hassle of running through them. "... hmm? Somehow, I felt fierce killing from the rear. Is something coming this way? "Those there, stop! I''ve never seen it before, but it''s probably a wizard. It has unnatural winds all around it and is flying as it is. Unlike, I was flying without my feet on the ground. A blonde knight with a rapier in his hand was asking me to stop him. She wears makeup like a woman and looks very young. But she seemed very angry. "What? "Though you have a baby, whose carriage do you think you ''jumped over''?" "Oh, I''m sorry about the country" "... disrespectful! On the meadow, which was a little down the road, I landed and asked questions. Floating by the power of the wind without knowing her phase, she had her sword pointed at her as she looked down at me. "Sure, it won''t be about this neighborhood, but it won''t be forgiven if you don''t know it or jump over my Lord''s carriage! Something happened early after I left the woods. I''m sorry to be in there, just being aware of the world''s ignorance. Perhaps I''ve finally crossed the line. This can''t help being pissed off. You should have run normally. "I would have gotten a bottle of my arm... but I have a baby, and I can''t help but observe its convenience. If you are to apologize directly to my Lord, there will be mercy. Of course, if you want to resist, you won''t have to use one of your arms." "No, let me apologize properly" "Good, then follow me." That said, she started moving again. I''ve never seen magic before, but I see it was extremely ''unnatural'', as the master put it. Immortality is a move that integrates with the surrounding nature and does not abruptly flame out of nowhere. But her magic is breezing from utter windlessness, making her fly. Around here, when you look at the real thing, you know exactly what it is. In my case, it''s close to gathering the wind around me. Maybe she''ll be quicker if she flies in the wind. With that in mind, he chased away and moved away from the king''s capital, where he met a luxurious carriage headed for the king''s capital. Probably the carriage I overtook along the way. "Come on, open the door." As he delivered Rapier to his sheath, the blonde knight stood beside the man in the carriage as it was. The woman looking at this one in the carriage was the girl in the outfit who truly said she was noble. A little older than the blonde knight, a little less than my apparent age. "No, I''m sorry. Even though I don''t know it, I''ve ruined your carriage." "Hey, you. Don''t you know the family crest of this carriage? The carriage that stopped him had, in some way, a family crest painted like an upward arrow in a shield-like outline. Maybe he''s famous for his tea-down. Of course I don''t know anything. "I''m sorry, it was totally rural" "Right, countryman, no matter where you look from. On the contrary, you''re a barbarian who doesn''t even know how to be polite." I don''t know what to do, they''re saying things that should be pretty offensive, but I have no objection whatsoever. Race is different in the first place. Besides, there is no objection whatsoever when it comes to outfits and spanning other people''s carriages. Even my outfit looks awesome in the first place. "Fine, even though I don''t know how to be polite, I made an apology. Good thing you won''t be disrespectful to this family crest if you punish me for this. Thank the baby." "Hehe..." I can''t wait to be in a bad mood here. I lay low and begged for forgiveness. I''m totally at fault for not arguing. Doing so changed her signs somehow. Somehow, I didn''t seem angry from the start, but still, she seemed curious over here. "Show me your hands." When I put the baby aside and stood up without getting lost, I showed them both my hands. Even though I''m not old, my hand is hardened by the fact that I kept waving a wooden knife. It is a testament to the few changes I have made since I have been training for a long time. "Oh... you''re not so different from me... that''s all you''re waving your sword" No, he''s probably one of the oldest people in the world. I don''t want to lie, but you wouldn''t believe me if I told you I was five hundred or something...... Silence here is an adult response. "Hey Blois. This barbaric monkey could be interesting to keep in his clothes." "Lady?! "Did you notice? This monkey has no magic. I mean... a rare magician." Rare magic. I don''t know how to say that, but I know what she''s trying to say. The Master said that magic exists in this world and is widespread. But not everyone can use magic. If there were a thousand humans, nine hundred and ninety of them would have magical qualities and the remaining ten would not be able to use magic no matter how hard they tried. Because magic is what consumes and activates magic, and the other ten don''t have magic innate. Then when I say there''s nothing talented about it, there''s nothing like it, and he says it''s encapsulating energy other than magic. They say that each of them has a curse to use spells and a holy power to use spells, which can''t be done by magic. Of course, my fairy talent is one of them. Maybe referring to rare magic is something that flipped everything but magic. It''s not the correct expression, but the meaning has been conveyed. "From what I''ve seen, it doesn''t seem polite or stupid..." "But glorious things like this..." "Blois, it''s my call." "... I understand" "You, what''s your name? Does this mean a bit of a disaster turns into a blessing? "Black and white mountain water, my name is" "Sirokuro Sansui...... that''s a name I certainly wouldn''t ask. Fine, I''ll give you a try. From what I''ve seen, you can''t even live tomorrow, can you? If you come to my mansion and pass the exam, I''ll hire you as you go." "Is that good?! "Yeah, I have a baby, and I won''t be down there sooner. Besides, I''ll just try. Be prepared because it''s not easy." What a good man! I can''t believe you hired such an awesome beggar-like man to keep your carriage shut! No, there are no ghosts in the crossing world! 3 Father and brother. "Hi-yep..." I walked through the big castle gate looking up like an idiot, and I entered the king''s capital. Of course I can''t put him in the carriage in a dirty outfit, me and the baby are following him on foot right after the carriage. "Hmm, at the barbarian''s minute, without knowing the honor of creeping this castle gate with the lady..." "Well, that''s good. I''m impressed to see the absolute defensive walls of our country." Maybe when I was reading the novel too, I was looking at the lagging locals with these downward glances, and they''re looking at me with the saying. That kind of gaze was piercing through the carriage window. Maybe it was so blatant that I didn''t have to use immortality to figure it out. Or people who are gatekeepers or guards look at me like that. I can''t help it because I''m a real country rounder. In fact, it was the farmer''s mother who went for the capital. If he was bad, he could have left without letting him in. "But are you sure? Like that savage deserves to be put in the mansion..." "Blois, we''re just trying. If the result wasn''t unplugged, you''d know then, wouldn''t you? "So the exams are commensurately expensive? "Of course, I''m not going to be able to read or write, and I even have a baby. Think about the investment around here, and if it''s not worth it right now, I''ll let you take some money and kick it out." The two-headed carriage continues down the path of the King''s Capital maintained in cobblestones. I can''t compare it to the Japanese city on the other side of my memory in any way to the boulders, but I can still tell that it is a city that is largely developing. Truly medieval Europe. It is truly a cross-world metastasis. Hey, it''s been five hundred years. It''s kind of noisy. "Uhm......" The baby you''re holding is still sleeping with a good kid. Earlier in the woods, she had a nice face she didn''t think the woman who was protecting herself was dead. Still, I''m full of waves, but this kid''s life is full of waves, too. By the way, the gender of this baby is a girl. I knew the area perfectly by the flow of my mind. "Nevertheless, it''s been a long time since the King''s Capital. How''s your father and brother?" "I''m sure you''ll be looking forward to your daughter''s arrival." Maybe you''ve seen me and this baby, obviously of different races, and you''re both working your imagination quite a bit, but even so, I don''t think it''s a strange fate so far. Even I thought so until yesterday. With that in mind, the carriage keeps going. That''s what makes the surrounding buildings and people''s outfits visibly different. This way, the standard of living seemed to improve more and more. That''s it, it''s like getting lost in a luxury residential area. The carriage stopped in front of one of them when they entered a compartment lined up with large mansions and such, not shops. Probably a ''condo'' in the right sense. Precisely three floors, but still wide on the side, and maybe quite a bit deep. "Welcome, lady. My husband and young husband are waiting for you. Then..." "Yeah, I just picked up the monkey there. I have a baby too, so please show me to my room." Hmm, a lady who can''t stop making discriminatory remarks, but notices quite a bit. Is this also what you call a tundelle? Nice tundelle, ma''am. "Yes, sir." I will not accompany the boulder completely inside the mansion. One of the butlers gave me cluttered guidance and I was to wait in one room. One of the rooms was the only one to show the monkeys with children. Anyway, the floor is a carpet and the wallpaper is getting extravagant. Perhaps if you were crude, you''d hit the neck gate. I can''t even move around in a detour, just rock the baby. Speaking of which, you didn''t decide on a name. You should decide on a name. It''s tragic if you can''t answer it when asked. Though, it may not taste good over here if it''s a Japanese-style name... For now...... "Rayne, okay?" That''s a funny name, too. I don''t know if I would wear it, but that''s when it happened. "Look, Rain. I''m your stepfather ~" I''ve lived about five hundred years, but if you think about it, isn''t this the first time you''ve ever held a girl like this? It''s hard to think about that. I can''t believe a woman I haven''t touched in five hundred years is a corpse or a baby... "It was a life of shame... but the world is surprisingly sweet" I''ve never been unfairly persecuted for such reasons as having black hair or black eyes. On the contrary, it has been seen quite a bit downstairs, but it has not been subjected to the violence that is common at times like this, and sometimes it is just a gentle response with babies. Hmm, kids are still a treasure in every world and race. "I''m looking after you, so let''s not be too disrespectful" When I thought so, I felt fierce anger inside the mansion. It''s common in nature for parents to have the same temper when protecting their children. The original is...... "Are you the man who says you''re lying about your daughter''s carriage? Aah! A noble gentleman yelled at me with too much fury. He seems pretty old, but he''s probably the lord of this mansion and the daughter''s father. He''s definitely younger than me, but he seems to have more experience in life than I did waving my sword from morning to night. At least I''ve never been so bright red in the face and angry. "Ha ha! "Ugh! I''ve never seen such humiliation before! I''m sorry, I can''t forgive you! Funny, that''s a way of getting angry that doesn''t seem like you need one arm. No matter what you think, you''re going to kill me. Is this possible that if I apologized, I should have just run away? "Heh, heh, heh! "No, Mm... Hmm" Nevertheless, he''s not even young enough to keep yelling at him before the baby crying out on the boulder. When I started giving up, I kept my mouth shut as to whether I had been given cold water. And once again, set me down. I think the eye belongs to a nobleman who is fighting a thousand wars. "Thank you for the baby." "Hehe, hehe..." "Nevertheless, it involves the honor of my family, not just my daughter, such as straddling a family crested carriage. Though I don''t know, even with babies, it''s about dignity and comfort." "Hehe..." "Nevertheless, I am not going to renege on the promise my daughter made once. I don''t even think they''ll send something as prominent as you as an assassin, and the user of rare magic is certainly ''interesting''. Depending on their strength, you can certainly hire them." Something tells me I only have a bad feeling. "Nevertheless, if we are to serve our home, we will have trouble coping with the corresponding havoc. Know that the exam is rigorous because no excuse is allowed. Whatever you do well, you can''t afford to be generous." No, my eyes are obviously not laughing. You''re going to take the test and kill me just like that. "Don''t guide me. If anything happens to you, I''ll take good care of that baby." No, I''m not willing to hide my intention to kill you. I mean, I''m going to do everything I can to get that guy. "Then follow me. Take her." Well, I was led to the courtyard of the mansion. But even when it comes to the courtyard, tennis courts are likely to be on two sides. When I was led there, I was supposed to give Rain to a maid of my age. "This is the last time, say hello." After all, the maid totally thinks I''m going to be a deceased. ''Cause even people confronting me are killing me. A fully armed knight, covering his entire body with metal armor. This one''s a wooden knife, but for some reason it''s even equipped with a shield. It doesn''t matter what you think. A wooden knife seems to prevent it with only a helmet and armor. "Good, kill that kid before he stops. In a single blow. Look, don''t try to kill me in pain." "Yeah, I wouldn''t even give a dirty guy who got his hands on my sister time to regret it......! Because I am a immortal, my senses are sharp, and therefore to the knight with full body armor, I found out how the daughter''s father was directing me. Or I can see what the relationship is. That knight, maybe it''s your brother. That''s severe Cisco too, you can see that. "Oh, that''s a big pinch. I didn''t think you''d get mad so far." "But this is no problem. That savage will surely be killed." "Hey, but if you dodged your brother''s blow, it''d be funny then." The lady is watching the game, but she''s not willing to stop. Maybe you have some expectations for me... I mean, what do you care? It''s the first time in my life that I''ve been in action. My first opponent is a fully armed knight or something. Seriously, give me a break. He''s about a meter and ninety tall by sight, and from me, he''s the one who looks up. Besides, both its armor and its sword feel unnatural. Maybe the guy who calls it a magic weapon. In contrast, this one is dressed with an amateur wooden knife... Of course, no equipment is allowed to be lent. "Then let the man targeting my daughter fight on the assumption that he has been completely armed and unintentional. Of course, if you get hit unintentionally, you''ll sometimes fight with uncomfortable gear. Even with that gear. I don''t think I can protect my daughter when I have to." "Hehe, hehe..." "If you have no objection, I will defeat you with that gear¡­ fight my escort. Needless to say, I can''t seem to defeat this. I can''t leave my daughter''s escort to you. Because it is my enemy who may send in a large number of hand-worked men who will be equipped with all this equipment. Put it inside and out. Blois there too, young but as powerful as it can be" The force to the boulder is a blower with the face that Maybe, somewhat exaggerated. Of course, I''m not stupid enough to pinch my mouth to my employer. "I mean, I''m saying ''knock it down''. If you can do that, you can hire him." And there''s no lie in that word either. In fact, you think it''s worth hiring if you''re as strong as you can be. That''s strict standards, dude. Probably no one can achieve it. That''s crazy, I was just trying to raise Rain, who had an edge. How did this happen? "Then son, kill him! "Respond!" I''m totally going to kill you now. A big sword, no matter what you think to hold it with one hand, burned up all at once. Is it his magic, or the magic put in his sword? I don''t know that much about boulders. But it is also clear that the firepower is excessive. This one has bare skin, so whatever you think you should normally slash it with a sword. "To a man approaching my beloved sister... death! Burning Spirit Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Is it good, shouting my love for my sister so far? Though I pulled it completely, I put the wooden knife in the middle. Whether the sword is made of metal or wood, but it is a one-handed sword as it burns, but it is more of a swordsmanship area than it is slashed. And regardless of his love for his sister, the years he waved his sword are no better than mine. Sure, his blow has more than enough to kill me. But if I lose here, my five hundred years and my mentor''s guidance will all be rendered irresponsible. That is unacceptable for boulders. What matters is timing. It''s not a fighting game, but if you care about hitting judgment, you''ll never hit it. "Hey, yeah, yeah! Swing it over to the upper right and cut it diagonally as it is. Whether your sword is on fire, your feet are fast for your whole body armor, or you''re protecting your left half with a shield, as a sword technique, it just cuts diagonally. And the unwilling intention to hide it tells me when to attack here. "Hmm." Qigong Sword. The fundamentals of immortality that flow and strengthen the natural mind into the sword to increase its strength. By strengthening the wooden knife, I swing from the middle without any small work and aim straight at the helmet. If you meet with a magic sword that burns in boulders, you will likely break your qigong sword as well. But the point is timing. If you can let your opponent empty and slap that helmet, it doesn''t matter, such as the power of your opponent''s sword. Heat is felt by the calories on the boulders, but the ''surface'' without the small work was hitting the knight. "... it''s one bottle" Of course I don''t neglect the remnants. Turn around and measure the distance in the middle section when you make sure you''re in time. A swing of his whole body cut off the sky, taking a later tip and punching him in the helmet. The bargain was certainly there, but I can''t tell you anything because I don''t know his own strength and the strength of his helmet. "Do you still want to go on" Flirting, but knights looking at us. He was finding me and turning, even though his sight was blocked by a helmet so blind that he couldn''t see his face. Normally awesome, I can fight with this gear. "It''s just swordsmanship...! The burning sword quenches the fire and sticks like a cane on the ground. And I knelt as I was. Probably, defeated, in a state classified as. To a boulder, it''s not sneaky to kill. Now, the judgment... "There''s a gap. No, no! A gentleman slashed with a sabel he was sitting on his back, letting go of his killing spirit. It''s from my back, of course. But I''m not alert. I mean, I don''t think it makes sense if I scream that there''s a gap. He flashes as he turns around and slaps on the palm of his hand, which had a sabel. It''s not broken, and the qigong sword is disarmed. Still, even a handmade wooden knife is powerful enough to slap a human hand. "... that''s it! So finally, the lady declared that there was a battle. "Father, brother. Together, two bottles, this is no longer debatable." The lady laughing that way is laughing funny at her regrettable husband or young husband... It seemed like a lot of fun. "Nice arm, yeah, Sansui. I didn''t expect it to be just your brother, not even your father''s surprise. I don''t think Blois is going to be able to make fun of this anymore." "Well, thank you..." "Nevertheless, it didn''t seem to me... what time did you use any rare magic? Blois, you know what I mean? "No, ma''am. All I found out was the technique of fortifying the wooden knife and the technique of the sword, which is rare. And I''ve never heard of the magic of fortifying a wooden knife" I know nothing but fairy talent except swords, and naturally I don''t know anything about magic. But they don''t have the magic to fortify the wooden knife. Then, what principle is magic weapon or something? "As the lady knows, even if you used magic on the sword, the strength of the sword itself depends on the blacksmith''s arm. But even though that man slapped him directly with a wooden sword, not magic, he knocked down a young husband wearing a magical helmet...... excuse me, I let him bathe a machete. Instead of a wooden sword, even an iron sword should crush the reverse." "Oh yeah... then simply, I wonder if he''s strong" "Yes, I can only say. At least that man... wasn''t frightened by that burning sword, he was cutting it off at first sight... it''s dangerous" That''s what I''m saying, Bulova, who''s blatantly alert to me. Well, that''s right, and the maid who keeps Rain is amazing. "Oh, my God, what''s so dangerous? "If that man cares, it means he can kill your daughter at any time." "But don''t worry about it. ''Cause you''re not defeating a father worth more than I am or your brother without killing him. If I wanted to, I could have killed you just like that." Regardless of how strong your young husband and husband are, I know exactly how great they are. Blah, it''s more important than the lady. Certainly, it is an unparalleled proof. But don''t let such a great man try to kill a suspicious man. "Father, you''re not going to say two words on this, are you? "... oh, let''s swear by my family name. Sirokuro Sansui, be the sword of my clan." Enough with the regrettable admission, please tell me your family name. And your personal name. Nevertheless, I managed to get a job. 4 Intimidation The kingdom of Arcana, with the four great nobles at the corner, the Sopedes. In short, the great nobleman who enters the fifth finger in this kingdom says he is my employer. In other words, I would have snapped a wooden knife in the hand of a great man entering his fifth finger in this country, and even busted my son''s head. When I found out about it, I thought about how I could take Rayne and get away with it. Fortunately, my employment was allowed intact, either from Pride, the famous Takemen family. Besides, it was to be called a escort with a lady, not a husband or a young husband. "Oh, my God, I can''t take away a swordsman I''ve headlined" The young lady who laughs like that used me as an escort. No, I don''t know if I''d be happy. In the end, Rain also had a nanny and the food problem was solved. For once I am my father-in-law so I have my face on the mame, but since you are noble there, they have no problem without me. Well, I was given a private room. It was unthinkable to me that I slept in my room or in my master''s den until yesterday morning. For once, a direct door is also provided so that you can get to Rain and his nanny''s room next door without having to go through the hallway. Nevertheless, now I have to serve this House in order to raise Rain. "Doowe sopedo..." That''s a weird name. I don''t know, but I guess it''s normal in this world. Or in my case, even in Japan, you''re being seen with weird eyes. "Well, no, for now, I''m not that weak." Honestly, I think it annoys me to seriously worry about ''how strong I am'' too much, but it seems a little better than ''I''m the strongest invincible -!''. In fact, it was the first time I fought people yesterday. "Or even if you''re strong..." You can talk about the grandeur of nature like a immortal, but it''s also a reckless place for outsiders who can''t read or write in any instant matter to hold and raise a milk drinker. Now that I''ve reconfirmed that fact, I''m reconfirming the power of gold. I can''t believe you''re a fraud or a robber in fairy arts. If you do that, there''s so much you can''t face your master. "Well, it''s time for a bareback gesture" Though I live in different places, I am a Immortal, and I am under the command of Lady Doowe. I mean, when I wake up in the morning, I shake bare with a wooden knife. This is limited. Anyway, it''s a habit I''ve done for five hundred years, so I can''t stop here. Training continues, and this is the same thing for study and diet. "Whoa, whoa, whoa..." Fortunately, the room I was given was quite large, and there was plenty of room to make a bare gesture. Lighten your body so you don''t contaminate the carpet, while still wiggling. It''s a lot different than a bare gesture in nature, but I still act bare. Even indoors, the nerves of immortality are stretched¡­ gradually grasping inside this king''s capital. Some mess is not in the wild, but I guess that''s what people do for a living. With people''s hands in it, the flow of the ecosystem is slightly unnatural, but I still grasp the world by my bare hands. "Mmm, did Rain wake up and the nanny wake up?" I can''t just focus on training when I have a lot to do, but I still decide to raise one baby. If so, it is only by accomplishing it that we call ourselves the Immortal. I don''t think it''s immortal, but if I mention it, the sword doesn''t matter that much! "Ugh, that was brilliant nonetheless, Sansui. I can''t believe I beat your brother." "Hey, it''s country swordsmanship" "When I came with my brother who lost that country swordsmanship... hehe, that was lame" Hey, snarl makes fun of the two of you who fought yesterday. Nevertheless, too many rides on the diagram would have awaited the punishment, and it was a difficult point to add or subtract. Anyway, I was supposed to give a lot of explanations in front of Blois and Miss Doowe. Of course, it is Lady Doowe''s room because there is nothing offensive about it. It should be noted that Rayne was held by a nanny right beside him. "Nevertheless... as an employer, I wonder what your rare magic can do. Rare magic has few users, and unlike common magic, information doesn''t circulate." Well, I guess so. Because while only about ten out of a thousand people apply, they''re further subdivided from it. I guess it''s simply less user-friendly and less likely to learn for that matter. "My rare magic is called immortality. I manipulate the forces of nature¡­ for example, I cannot use forces that are not natural. You can''t use the wind in this Chamber right now, for example, and you can''t get the water out. When it comes to power that can be used in any situation, is it about a Qigong sword that strengthens the wooden knife, lightweight work that lightens the body, and then shrinkage and power?" "Senjutsu... you don''t know. And what kind of magic is shrinkage or power? "The shrinkage is a move in an instant, and the momentum is a bare hand attack." I can''t even read minds and stuff like that. There''s not much I can do to make you sad. When I make it into a sentence, I feel sorry for the small amount of my drawers. Master seems the strongest, but still sad that there''s not much I can say. Well, I think it''s strong enough. Even my master gave me a pass. "Hmm... sword moves later... ok hey, I don''t think so Blois" "... Regardless of rare magic, I thought you were more than me when it comes to swordsmanship" "Oh, even the one you told me was a genius child? "Yeah, not as long as you use magic, but you don''t have a winner in swordsmanship" "Oh, how long have you been stronger than your brother? Blois honestly complimenting my sword, but making the adversarial mind stand out. Well, then, you''d think so too, because a man who may not be qualified to be such a poor minister would have been a fully-armed next prince or an active prince who would be attacking me from behind. "Unfortunately, the young master was out of his mind to kill. You don''t want victory." "Hey, your brother sure was a lot of terrible stuff. But can you beat that equipped brother with a wooden knife? "Not with a wooden knife, but with this sword given to me by the lady." "Yes... then I''ll say so for you" It was an easy relationship to understand. This lady is a tundra. "Then I''ll let you know my plans for the future. This is the king''s capital, not our territory. Your father is also involved in national politics because he is a great nobleman, so this is how you and your brother come to the Wang Capital from time to time to participate in the council. But we both like me, so this is how I show my face from time to time. I mean, I''ll be back from this mansion in a few days." "You will be escorted on the road with me. That''s our first assignment." I''m enough on my own, but I''m burning hostility. In fact, I guess I did at the going stage. Even though she is a famous lady who gets into five fingers in this country, she was one of those escorts. I guess that means I trust this blower. "I know what you''re capable of, but this blower is a genius, too. You''re younger than me, but you take one from your brother sometimes." "You have my compliments and I am delighted" "I mean, your brother is stronger than Blois. You''re stronger than Blois when you take one of those from your brother. I can''t believe you''re bluffing, Blois." "... Yes, I encourage you" In fact, I guess that''s all there is to it. He is an outrageous genius. You can use swords and magic, pretty girl. You must be a proud escort. "And then... Sure, my Sopede family is a Martial Arts house, but I''ll have the least courtesy worn. You''re going to be my escort, and you''re going to need the right kind of grace, right? On the other hand, it puts pressure on me. Well, yes, that would be suspicious if you were in line with these two, and it would involve a ticket to the lady''s house. "Rest assured, you have shown me your worth. One wooden knife knocks down the kingdom''s finest swordsman... hehe, I picked up a good one. Don''t worry, your father and brother won''t complain about anything more than losing once. Besides, I''ll be back in the realm in a little while." "Hehe." "I''ll also educate your Rain. Though it''s a deduction from your salary." Thank you. Thank you. The lady took Blois to see someone somehow. Maybe the social world or something like that. He didn''t seem to want to take me with a handmade dressing coming to the boulder. So I am immersed in carrying Rayne and swinging a wooden knife in my hand. Is Rayne settling in the power of nature that I have, too, a good boy, asleep? And it''s not me out of balance as much as I''m bracing Rayne around my back. Rather, this means that this will be an experience of combat with your luggage on your back. "Don''t make a scene." "Yeah, yeah." A young husband I did yesterday was talking to me in a noble courtesy. Should I have behaved barely in my room, not in the courtyard after all? "If you want to take care of the baby, you can leave it to the nanny" "No, it''s my boy for once." "My, my child... Hmm, my child" It''s a surprisingly shallow reason, so I have trouble expecting so much. Though, you don''t seem to think you''ve been exposed to boulders. It''s similar. "Who did you learn the sword from?" "I''m Mr. Suibok." "... you''ve never heard of it. I had no idea a man like you could raise a swordsman in a barbarian land." I mean barbaric land, it''s an out-of-the-way demonic realm... Nevertheless, it is not the air that comes slaughtered without question to me. As the lady said, there seems to be some reason not to slash me for once. Yesterday''s array was such that I suspected that my heart was broken by the arming of the curse. It seemed vegan, but I don''t like it that way. "... I was unconscious. With my hatred for you and my love for my sister, I misjudged your prowess. My father and I were about to be killed by you." It was a word to admonish myself. In fact, if I wanted to kill you on that occasion, I would have killed you all. "I wonder if he''s alive with the mercy of a monkey like you, and he''s going to die of self-blame." Don''t get hurt when people say straight that you don''t like it when you die. Nevertheless, I couldn''t have killed him. "Though, the Sopeds are martial arts. You have to admit the sword. You should be thankful for your blessings." "Yeah, that''s already" Of course I am always grateful to my master. Just give me a break because when it comes to thanking you for meeting your master, you will inevitably thank that useless God as well. I don''t really want to thank him. "Ask for my sister" "Huh?! "My sister is that one, and she believes in Blois too much. Blois is desperate to respond to it, too, but the burden is too great. No matter how many geniuses he is, there are a lot of people who say he''s impotent. I have a hostile attitude, but I would sincerely appreciate more handcrafted escorts" Sure, there''s a lot of weirdness in thinking about traveling with you and your escort alone. I guess it''s a lot harder and I don''t like clutter. "And... meet my sister''s expectations. I''m not used to people betraying me." "Hehe." "That''s a brittle kid, more than I think. Regards." Oh, my God, you''re a surprisingly good brother. I knew that was yesterday...... "If I betray you, now I will kill you with all the armies in my territory" Yeah, I''m seriously ill. "You''re the one who kicked me in the ass, now slaughter me with all your nobility" Then my husband told me something similar and I came to understand my responsibilities. 5 Travel route I used to say it was like a light shade arrow, and I was just barebacking for five hundred years, and I was about to faint at the glaring shift in people''s worlds. It''s been about five years since I picked up Rayne. I spent most of my time in the territory of the Sopeds, during which I was learning the letters of this country, mainly in this world. I was desperate to study my days, cursed by the tutors the lady had put on me so that I could wear the least amount of study. Or that there is no way that a man who had only been bareback for five hundred years could have mastered the letters so lightly, even though the words would make sense. Every day, every day, even though it''s tiny on the blackboard I was given, every day I do my writing. By saying that the paper was rare, it was to be written in chalk, erased, and erased repeatedly. On the other hand, history classes were quite enjoyable. The Arcana Kingdom, for example, was recently established for about three hundred years ago. The Sopeds are similar, and they''ve supported the king since the founding of the country or something. I mean, this country got excited when I was about 200. Wouldn''t it be a fairly long-lasting person for a human country? My country is about 2,000 years old, but in the meantime, it was just civil unrest. "Dad!" And well, it was my daughter Rain, who grew up slowly every day, who supported her time studying that wasn''t fun. A toddler with silver hair stretched doesn''t look like my daughter from anywhere, but on the contrary, thinking like me would be a complete punishment game. Naturally, but I''m glad you don''t look like me. "Have you no disrespect for the lady? "Yeah!" "Oh well." Rain, who grew up with a tickle, was adored by the lady and by Blois, and was relaxed. Nevertheless, I am no longer a parent or a brother because I have no apparent change at all. In the meantime, I can assume that Blois is going to pull me out as well, but that''s still ahead. It''s not like I''m immortal, regardless of my life expectancy. "... you''re not really old enough" You''ve pulled my back, Blois promoted from a beautiful girl swordsman to a menswear swordsman. She''s holding Rayne. Look at me and say that. Well, from the side, it would normally be. I look like I''m growing up, too. I haven''t grown that much mentally either. "Most pitiful of all is my immaturity, which I still can''t beat you like that. I''ve been working out ever since, and I''m still not up to you..." "Oh, how nice of you to keep on being such an uplifter, too, huh? Strong and beautiful, my proud escort. Being young and strong is more dependable than being handled by Sansui." Beautiful, diffuse and enriched young lady. I''m not allowed to accompany her, but there''s no such thing as a man in the social world who wants to see her at first sight. Even though she is a courtier of the four nobles, she still spends as much time as she wants, without engaging or marrying. I think it''s the right age, but neither my brother, who is the current master, nor my father, who is the former master, has allowed me to marry. It doesn''t age. I don''t mean it, but I think it''s probably out of her life. "Well...... then is it time to go? All right, Rayne." "Ha ha! The uncomfortable lady still leaves the escort only for me and Blois. For once, Rayne treated me like that, but there''s no way my daughter now has that power, and we were practically protecting the two of us. And the lady who had ever spent as much time as she wanted in her own territory, she also decided to go to the highest schools in this country. In other words, it is a school attended by aristocratic children. It was decided to build the mansion near the state and go from there. Around there, you can also see the will of your brother and father who want to stop making contact with the man as much as possible, including me. "You''re going out, Dad! "Yeah, I guess so." Sometimes it''s been a few years since I''ve worked for a boulder, and I was allowed to ride a carriage too. Calling it a fairly expensive carriage didn''t mean it would shake on unpaved roads or hardly shake, and it didn''t mean it would hurt my butt at all. Your grandfather was used to it, and he ran for a relaxing place and school. To be honest, I just said that the place I was going to spend would be near the school, and that didn''t mean anything would change. Of course, there''s going to be a big difference for that lady because she''s the star, not me. Or some verses the lady herself expects that. "Um, lady! Why do you want to go to school? "''Cause I''m free, I''m really bored these days and I hate it" To Rain''s innocent question, the grand aristocratic lady says something quite amazing. Even though I certainly don''t have any hobbies, if I had money and beauty, I would be free then, but I think school is where I study. "Hey Sansui, no sign of bandits or bandits around here? If there is, I''d like to be attacked." What does this person consider a bandit or bandit to be? Bandits and bandits, I think, are a little different from being bad guys, but it''s noble road work. "Ma''am, I''d like you to avoid any danger..." "It''s not good, come on. Besides, you two haven''t fought properly lately. Sometimes I want you to show me that power." I wonder if this person is thinking about something like that. I don''t want to be bored and attacked by bandits, and I don''t think it''s necessary to kill them. The best situation would be to say that an escort would ultimately stand there and do nothing. I think deterrence is paramount with the military. "Sansui, what do you think?" "Yes, but..." "Then show us the way." Blois looked disgusted, too. But still, she''s going to hang out with the lady. It is not sneaky to endanger the lady, but I do not want to disobey her will as such. It was due to complacency that if I repelled, I would have no problem. Sure, well, the signs nearby didn''t seem so problematic. "Okay. A little farther away, but I will show you the way." I''m sorry, your man. Rayne is decent, but if you try this guy, it won''t be a hoard. It would be nice if both me and Blois had some strength, because this guy is totally ordinary. "Excuse me, take the next branch to the right..." "Yes, yes, I understand." The man holding the horse''s reins had no choice but to look at you. [M] Surely it is not your concern to fight. He''s a good man, but he can''t live long if he''s wild. Although he is already alive for a long time. "Non has taken care of the Sopeds enough, and he can do pennies to his grandchildren. There''s no regret in dying here." I''m ready to be unscrupulous. I can''t give special treatment because there''s nowhere like a good life to die, but I don''t like it when I die. "It''s okay, it''s like dozens of bandits." "Ho ho ho, care more about the lady and Rayne than this old bone" No, that''s not how it works. I dared to go off my original path, and the sun was abundantly twilight. I don''t have the habit of staying up late, so I''d like to go to bed soon, and Rayne was already asleep. The carriage dared to rest in the middle of the mountain path, a situation where beasts and bandits could strike all they wanted. "Sansui, you''re close. Just a lot of people. I can tell." "Oh, you won''t be blind at night, and I''ll slap your enemies, so Blois asks for the lady and Rain" "Oh, you''re going to clean up first? I''d love to let them attack me anyway." She was a lady with many orders. In the parked carriage, relying on the slightest light on the lamp for an operational meeting, I say something terrible. I can''t, but it doesn''t mean anything to me. "I don''t know if I''m mistaken. Both of you. I don''t want to exorcise bandits, I want to show your strength and immerse ourselves in superiority against the mountain generals who mistake us for strong men. If Sansui strikes first, it''s not a battle." You say that because you understand my prowess. Indeed, I, the immortal who manipulates immortality, can unilaterally continue to ambush bandits in the woods, even if my eyes are sharp at night and I close them. That means it will be a boring battle from the lady''s point of view. "I want to see something unusual, beat it without killing it and make it understand reality. Of course you can, right? The lady says that as she strokes the sleeping Rain. I can''t even do it, but what is it where it was done? It''s been a long time since I lost it around here. "As the lady wills" "I''ll bet you everything." Nevertheless, I have been ordered to do so. Fortunately, the signs around us aren''t that big of a deal. Even if we give up the preemption, there won''t be much more of a problem. With that in mind, the area around the carriage began to brighten and smell the burning flames of the pine lights, not the flames of the lamps. In the carriage, he also tapped the wall and gave a light signal to the man sleeping in a ''room'' unlike ours. Sure, you''d be older in this world, but being younger than me doesn''t make a difference. Rather, it''s a life worth more than I''ve been wasting my whole life. "Oh, come out! "Oh, hey, that''s an ideal development." Turning off the light on the lamp while keeping Rain asleep, the lady went out of the carriage with great pleasure. Plus me and Blois go on. For once, Blois also comes in eye contact, but the opponent is not willing to kill this way enough to make an attack on the appearance. The signs tell the extent of the occasion. "What can I do for you at this late hour, if you want to know the family crest of this carriage and mess up our night?" She used to say things around me like I was told at some point. Outlaws with pine lights have already surrounded the Quartet. The number of people will be in line with the signs, maybe a few dozen. They were all armed, but the signs were full of optimism. It was no longer necessary to fight, just to enjoy tied up in a rope. It''s not wild. It''s alarming and chronic, but it''s not wrong in the circumstances. "You''re the selfish princess of the Sopeds, aren''t you? I know you''ve been wanting to enjoy a big thrill and stay overnight in this mountain... I''ll give you a liver test. Ah, this mountain seems a little too harsh." "Idiot, the Sopeds are famous houses of Takemen. I can''t believe you stuck around knowing that family crest... you''re gonna have to die now." "Ha! What''s with all those marks? It''s not us freaking out like that! Regardless of who I was when we just met, the Sopeds of the Four Nobles were still quite prestigious and these criminals seemed to know. So if I was scared and ran away, it would have been peaceful except for the young lady, but both of these idiots swept at me knowing it would have been so. "You know what''s going to happen, young lady. You and your little neighbor, that''s already terrible for your eyes. Tie him with a rope first and let him hear what he says with a clasp. Send a letter to your daughter and continue to be a comforter until the ransom arrives. You''re gonna reflect, this mountain. Then I''m the rule! "Oh, you''re sweet. Then I''ll have mercy too. Let''s both smash them first until they can''t move, then tie them with rope and leave them on the mountain path. If you''re lucky, it''ll help." I pulled out the wooden knife, and Bulova pulled out the rapier. "I won''t allow you to scratch the carriage." "" Yes "" "Ha! What are you talking about where there were two kids! Do it!" In Immortal Arts, you can strongly receive the signs of nature. And that also means you can recognize when the target is attacking. "You turn to defense. I''ll take control." That''s why I know, that it''s not any other blower that''s being more aggressive than anyone else on this scene. Manipulating the magic of the wind, she was unleashing that magic. "Tornado wall! Unnatural, sudden whirlwind. The wind swept away around the carriage for a moment. It was a delicate control that had no wind influence on us inside, including the lady. Its magic of controlling the vanguard had poked its intentions at the bandits, who were dominated by optimism, and even more so by anxiety. "You are no longer forgivable. Ignorance is a sin, but know that the sins you know and commit are heavier than that... thank you for the lady''s mercy, I can''t help but chop you up! He''s subtly disgusting me. And the boiling point is as low as ever. Maybe don''t kill some people because it''s too much. "Ma, wizard?! "Didn''t you hear that?! "Calm down! They''re the escorts of the great noblemen, that''s all you''ve decided to be! All I''m saying is, there''s two kids! Get the fucking lady! A bandit-headed man raises his anger. Sure, it would be a big problem if I contained the lady, but beside the lady, I had a wooden knife. That is roughly impossible. "Wind Slicer!" What releases from the sword is an unnatural vacuum blade. The sharp blade created by magic cuts from the runaway bandits. "Bye! "Hii! The iron sword has been cut! "No, this woman is too strong! "I can''t do this, I''m getting away! "Don''t run away! "Let him go! Even the army will run away if it has no chance of winning, but outlaws like bandits will judge the escape even more lightly. Of course, that''s smart enough. Hunting failures depend on the survival of the herd, but humans can change the herd if they don''t like it. You won''t feel so strongly about belonging, and then you run away. Assuming kidnapping succeeds and you get money to play with for the rest of your life, it doesn''t make sense if you die. "Get rid of that kid! "Kill that wizard by the time he gets back! "Hey, you got this kid wooden knife or something? "This is so easy! Hey, do it right! Now I am the wooden knife that the craftsman made for me and the craftsman made for me. Besides grass. He''s a cheap guy from anywhere, just because a decent guy makes it. Well, that would seem weaker than a guy flying in the air or flying a blade of vacuum with the magic of the wind. "Ola...... boo! "Sola...... damn! "It''s... Behi! I didn''t even use a Qigong sword. The opponent wears only simple armor and not even a helmet. No need for fairy art or anything to defeat such a thing. It''s usually enough to buzz your head with a wooden knife. Though the lights of the pine lights illuminate, the forest is dark at night, to the extent that you can see this contour clearly. But we know exactly where they are and what they''re trying to do. There''s no way I can do anything about it. "Hey, what''s this kid! If you do, you''re strong?! "What the fuck, the other guy''s a kid, he''s just wielding a toy sword! You don''t have the guts to slay him, take him down! I could read everyone''s mind. The faces gathered here are just blind to gold. I don''t want to fight if I can, but I can''t expect a share if I don''t do anything. That''s why I''m here as a busy man. I''m on track for having a wooden knife, but I''m still too wary. I almost thought of a response if they all arrived, but it would only take one person at a time. "It''s not good... it''s time for that wizard to come back! "Hurry up! Enclose!" "What are you doing, they''re alone! If I were to paraphrase it, would it be dotchball? If you are confronted one-on-one, you will come with a sense of crisis. But they''re surrounded by a large number of people. Naturally I feel relaxed. Please don''t hit yourself, I pray so. I look at my fellow defeated, and I get upset. Someone besides myself will think of you as someone else''s HR. Not that I can use reading minds, but I can feel the signs to that extent. And if you can see it, whatever weapon you have, no matter how many opponents you have, step in and slap. That will solve all the problems. "Fu, fu, fu, fu, ha" Step in and slap your head. Hit the abdomen like a mistake. Break the shaken opponent''s leg. Ignore me and hit the back of the lady''s head. Pick up the falling sword and throw it at the guys who were trying to circle behind the carriage. That''s just it, the number decreases while you look at it. "Sansui, I know you''re strong and amazing... plain" I would ask you not to say that. I learned swordsmanship and fairy arts, and I can''t do anything fancy like that. And without the need for it, the bandit falls blindly. "Don''t expect that from me. Because if it''s flashy, Blois will do it." There are no bandits safe around already. When I delivered a wooden knife to my hips, I lined up the bandits on the side of the road. They just had a rope, so they use it to tie it up. The man Blois defeated has suffered quite a bit of wounds, but let''s just say he''s lucky by saying karma. If they get caught anyway, they''ll be good and tied up. I mean, blah, blah, blah, blah. "Ma''am, we''ll smell the blood and the wolves will gather. What do you want to do? "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry to have to let a boulder take down a hungry wolf." A deliberately laughing lady, a blower flying back to its doom. "I''m sorry, I disobeyed your orders and caused fatal injuries to most. You won''t have it until morning." "Hey, then it''s time for us leftovers. Horses seem scared, too." A face distorted by the fear of bandits who remain conscious or who have begun to wake up from fainting. It is illuminated by the pine lights that fell to the ground. The lady seemed very satisfied when she saw it... and returned to the carriage in an upbeat mood. And the man who had knowledge returned to the table, and held the horse''s reins. "Ma, wait! Keep it up. Then they''ll eat you to death! The bandit''s best balls, tied with rope over the broken bare bones, were begging for their lives all the while. You didn''t think the escort was strong so far, it was very different from earlier. "Oh, you sure you feel like you said you were the rule of this mountain? Anyway, if we''re wolves living on this mountain, why don''t we follow your rules? It was disrespectful. Sounds like a lot of fun, but she seems tired of it, and sleepy she goes into the carriage. We go in, too, and the carriage starts to run loose. And what is left are the irresistible bandits and the hungry wolves after their flesh. "Then you won''t have to worry about anything. Wouldn''t you rather cut your rope and keep handling the wound? No, that''s not possible. The approaching wolves were largely hungry. "Good morning, I hope to see the sun in the morning" When this happens, you might as well have killed him. Hearing screams and smelling death in the carriage that ran out, I was remembering seeing Rayne asleep easily and meeting her. "It only happened the way I thought, but this is gonna be fun." "Lady, I was wondering if we should refrain from playing like this..." "Blois, after failing to comply with my orders, do you even give orders on this? With that said, Blois also has to shut up. In the meantime, you should be glad everyone''s okay for today. However, I was feeling unspeakable when I wondered if I would do it tomorrow or the day after at this rate. 6 Schools The tutor who taught me all sorts of things told me that the Arcana kingdom seems to be a pretty wide kingdom. Basically, many nobles rule the land in a feudal system, but you think the boulder also has royal territory with direct jurisdiction? You think the four nobles, including the Sopeds, have the power after the royal family and the corresponding land? So, if you''re going to fly by magic, the leisurely carriage first took a long time to leave the territory, and even further afield when it came to the Arcana School, which is further in the royal territory. We finally arrived as we stopped by the city on the road to watch a play or stop a night burglar. "Yeah... it''s no bigger than I thought." I came to school where I said I wanted to go myself and that was my first voice. That is the lady in the main house of the four nobles. Nevertheless, I''m not so exaggerated by the signs I feel. Anyway, there is an "intense unnaturalness" drifting from the entire building to only the highest school. Probably got something magical in it. The building itself was, in a way, normal. Probably not so different from Japanese universities. I mean, it''s not much different from your daughter''s home. Well, then, if there was only one defense technique applied to this school, there''s no way that it could be so different from the mansions of the four nobles. I don''t know what the lady was expecting, but it seemed unexpected. "Hey Sansui, what do you think? "Right, only that magic is applied very strictly" "What about Rayne? "I think your lady''s home is awesome! "Really? Well, that''s a bit of a clap then." I appreciate what you call a child at times like this. He seems slightly bored with his mouth, but he seems to have largely regained his mood. Nevertheless, this would be a problem because we are at the apex of a kind. Wherever you go, there''s nothing more to it than what''s in your house. Maybe that''s why you hired me with an interest. In fact, I also know how tired I am of irreplaceable routines because it was really painful the first few years I started barebacking. As for those who fit in, it''s not a hoard. "Oh, how boring is my school to the princesses of the four nobles?" I heard what you said earlier, and an elderly woman of good taste called out to me. All the hair is white, but it has been taken care of and there is no impression of poverty. Instead, the eyes have power, and they don''t make you feel bogged down or anything like that. He was also stretching his hips, holding a cane but standing firm on his own feet. "Oh, you''re a wise man and a famous schoolmaster, aren''t you? "It''s not that big of a deal. It''s just a long life." Likeable, grandfather style, but grinning old lady. Me, Blois, and Rayne will refrain. Perhaps unlike us, there is something like a title, a stature and an elegant Jen. The lady has never said that she doesn''t like these people in particular, so she started paying proper attention. At the time the school says it''s no big deal, I don''t think it''s too late. "I''ll take care of you from today, I''m Doowe Sopedo. Thank you for your guidance." "Oh, well, maybe your house has taught you something we can teach you at school, right? I mean, it was provocative, but it was kind of like a fit. Both Blois and Rain are having a little trouble, but neither of us can feel the anger. It looks more like we''re just having fun talking to each other than we''re having a fight. And we were starting to walk inside the school in a way that the school director would lead. Naturally speaking, what was being done internally was with regular schools. "But if you''re looking for a new stimulus, it''s good to come to school instead of stuck in territory." Somehow, I can remember my master from the way this man spoke. This is how the master was, and he was a relaxed talker. I''m sure you''re still in those woods, even pretending to be bareback. "You''re too blessed to have anything to do with it. You must be bored. But once you''re interested, you won''t have time to think about it." I haven''t missed my training, but I''m not as immersed as I was at that time. To be objective, it''s strange to wave your sword bare from morning to evening, after all. "I''m totally a grandmother, too, but I''m still tired of having so much to know" "Are you called a wise man and you are said to know all about the world? "I told you, didn''t I? I''m only alive a long time. There''s so much you don''t know." That''s what I said, one of the classrooms, he showed me around before that. Look at me openly, not above this. "Especially since I don''t know much about rare magic. Whatever your magic teacher is at this school, you can finally read the literature on other techniques." Rare magic, magic without magic, magic without magic. He looked at me as a user. [M] "The most powerful sword, held by the selfish princess. One of them, the sword of the child''s face, Saint Sang-sui, I missed you once." There are only two escorts in the elusive Doowe Sopede. One turned into a wind magic genius, the user of the Spike Sword, the knight in men''s clothing, Blois. The other defeats any knight with one wooden knife, the child-faced sword Saint Sunsui. As long as these two are around, not even an army deserves to be afraid. The lady is circulating with the intention of rumouring that That''s all she has is a strong desire for self-expression and confidence in her subordination. As far as I''m concerned, I''m wondering if a man of arms not far from his master is called Kensei, but he didn''t listen to me around there. "I''d like you to lecture me on your rare magic at this school, if possible." "I''m sorry, I haven''t gotten permission from my master yet." I also honestly only receive guidance from my master on how to behave. That means it''s only going to be a boring class of waving your sword from morning to evening if you want to teach magic. It''s not like learning in the first place with human life. "Oh, that''s too bad. But enough to show you using magic, right? I want to be a school that opens its doors to all rare magic users, if possible." Inside the classroom, it already had a ton of literature. Bundles of books, scrolls and paper. I was going to faint just watching. In this world where printing technology would not be very well developed, this is all fleshbrush. "It''s about magic that counts in rare magic, and later it''s about spells to know countermeasures. Other peculiar rare magic is rarely used, and it''s extremely rare to get a mentor like you." No, what do you think? I do think I was in a good master, but that''s because my whole family was dead when I came into this world. I don''t think I want to teach you fairy talent because you have a gift for it. By the time I can remember fairy tales, I think my family and all of them are dead. "Your country thinks about practicality all the time, but it''s a school, so you just need to think about it some more." That said, the school director was sitting in a chair that was placed in front of the lecture. "This is my room. I''ve been writing too many minutes, so if I don''t occupy a whole classroom that I don''t use like this, I don''t have a footstool." Uhm, tons of bookshelves and desks placed in the classroom. Tons of material to fill over it. If you''re writing this all by yourself, that was already too awesome. Seriously, I just have to call you Sage. "Well, welcome back to my school. You''re welcome, Mr. Doowe Sopede. I hope you find something you can be passionate about." Ladies don''t like incompetence and ambition, so they''d prefer this kind of calm and quiet person. Your brother and father are making fun of you, but don''t get tired of trying to go anywhere right away. At least I thought it was a good thing the lady came to this school. "Oh, and then Rayne''s going into this school''s early childhood department, too." "Yes, please! "Oh, you''re so fine and polite, even though you''re small." Hey, my daughter is cute. It is evidence that you can greet them properly or that you are able to be clingy. Half the time, it wasn''t me, but the lady did. "So, Blois and Sansui, are you really good at studying? "I have already received authorization from my master for both sword and magic as a serving! Blois was answering forcefully. I was only here as an escort, and I was out of line to say that I didn''t intend to study with everyone. In fact, the class would be different, and you''d be an escort. By and large, I don''t even like to study, and if I don''t have a class in fairy arts, it''s all the more futile. "I appreciate the courtesy, but I''m here as an escort for your daughter, too," "Yes, unfortunately... especially you Sansui" "Oh, I''ll lend you a public class." I thought I''d say. I can''t wait to brag about my treasure. This young lady is eager to see the opportunity. Nevertheless, there are some verses that I also think are poorly dressed to say from myself. Actually, it''s not cool. "That was good. Actually, hey, there''s a rare magic user in this school right now, including you, Sansui. I''ll have it demonstrated next time, so I don''t need your help." My proud escort treats one of the four. He seems a little annoyed by it, but he doesn''t care enough. Because there''s no way to get to the public early on with a fairy talent. "Besides, one of them looks like you, Sansui, so maybe he''s from home." ... Oh, could that be the case? 7 Precious "Well, you''re all lucky to be here today. It''s not about being tested, and it doesn''t lead to profits, but I can tell you that you''re getting rare opportunities that you can''t get no matter how much money you pile up." It was a spectacle, because it wasn''t something you could get naturally. Now I kept it for the introduction of the school director. There''s me, the teacher, and four others lined up on the stage. And before that, the students were shifting, like this, sitting at a stair-lined desk. There are a tremendous number of students, or faculty. It was also stuffed in a staircase aisle and looked like an old commuter rush if it sucked. "The rare rare magic, the four of its users, sits on this stage in this way. Since the beginning of our school, which is two hundred and fifty years old, we have been very fortunate." "Hey, look at that. That''s the selfish princess''s katana." "You''re really dressed like that." "I''ve slapped a fully equipped current master with that wooden sword." "The most powerful and invincible swordsman... was he a rare magician after all..." Needless to say, my lady was in a good mood with a sneer in the VIP seat right in front of the stage. Because my proud toys are being seen with admiration by the public. Or sometimes another young lady looks very regrettable, who is also sitting in a VIP seat, probably of equivalent house character. Maybe they''re sticking together under the water with each other. "Now let''s have an actual demonstration with an introduction. This exotic lady is Snae, the princess of the Kingdom of Majan, a distant southern country. The magic you are mastering is beastification magic..." "It''s God down! Don''t talk about beastification or anything! and a beautiful brown girl dressed in an ethnically and highly exposed outfit was making a loud noise. Somehow, I feel closer to immortality, more natural than magic. "Oh, I''m sorry. Then manipulate the magic of divine descent. In her country and its cultural areas, only the magic of divine descent is allowed to make a name for herself as king, just as the use of magic is heavily used in our country." "Exactly, people of the Far North! I am the blood of the great royal family who reigned and united the kingdom of Majan four hundred years after its founding! It is Majan-Snaye! "Come on, I''m telling you, you''ve been prospering longer than our country." "You''re a hoax, I''ve never even heard of a country like that" "The royal family of the barbarian kingdom." I hear a rather heartless word. In fact, I feel like the lady and Blois were saying the same thing to us at first. Even the Japanese called the Europeans Southern barbarians. "Well, it''s only now that I can slap you lightly! Look, the power of those who truly deserve to be called kings! Screaming like that, fierce natural forces began to flood through her. "Show the land its majesty with us, O great lion who protects my royal family! Her own body swells up, and the ornaments grow together as to what principle. And instantly a giant female lion was appearing. Standing narrowly on the altar and with four legs, she had intimidated the people of this school who were already stunned. "What do you say, you short lives! My fangs and nails are the proof of the king! If you''re not afraid of this power, say the same thing again! Everyone panicked and shut up in response to the voice that grew louder with the giant. I can''t help it, because my voice is close to roaring. "Gentlemen, you must not take different cultures lightly. That''s a long way from learning. I''d love to do some fieldwork there if I had time too. Something I''m sure you''ll find a lot." "Hmm, you''re so sloppy! "Then, Master Snae, could you suppress the king''s majesty? The next person won''t be able to use the technique." "Come on, my virtue could be shown here." The female lion, which was about an elephant, quickly grows smaller. That''s how I was back to my original brown girl. "Take a look, lady! Wow! The lady''s a big cat! "Oh yeah, no wonder" Only our daughter sitting next to the lady was excited. I don''t even know what I''m afraid of. A female lion, the prestige of another country, is a big cat... But such a daughter is cute, too. She wasn''t even willing to be angry with an innocent child on a boulder for a moment, and Princess Snae was holding her back. Well, I''m not fooling around. "Then next time, Tugar Save, could you please" The schoolteacher, smiling and laughing, was calling his next rare magic user. But when I heard that name, the atmosphere of many, but not all, students and teachers had changed. Is this contempt and fear? "No way is anyone in this school going to make a far-fetched statement before a magical demonstration for fear of an untested superstition, huh? Not to mention the faculty." Dean of the school stabbing nails around it. Nevertheless, there was a corresponding confusion in the classroom. Outright vigilance, such as around the blower. "Her lineage is a very famous spell artist. She of that lineage, naturally, can handle spells. Then please." "Yes! But I can understand that feeling, too. Definitely, the signs I feel from her are even more unnatural than ''magic''. If I did, the girl in the thick clothes would have done most of what she did, but she was still clearly foreign. "Wow, I''m a Tugar Save! The rare magic you can use is a spell! "As you all know, spells are a dangerous technique that has sometimes moved history. But it''s the barbarians who persecute you because it''s dangerous. Beyond being in this school, learn the dangers correctly and understand their nature." That said, I pointed my finger at the iron sword that was ready on the stage. "Today, you will demonstrate the magic of ''perversion'' used by the spellman. This, as you know, is supposed to have the power to make something as hard as iron, soft and brittle." "Yes! You can!" He was pointing the wand of a distorted tree at its iron sword, which he had in his hand, which a bad wizard appearing in a picture book seemed to have. And something horrible goes from the end of that wand. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Something tells me humans can''t seem to pronounce it. It''s never too early, but it''s too unnatural. Besides, I felt my body hair turn upside down. "So, we''re done! "Thank you. Then let me make sure." A weak grandmother approaches the sword with some suspicious technique. And when I grabbed the pattern of the sword, it was crooked and distorted as if it were made of clay. The metallic glow remained intact, and the iron sword was threaded and bent by gravity at its clap, gnawing into the floor. Everyone in the grand auditorium loses their words. Well, yes, everyone is afraid of this kind of technique. Even if you know it, it''s scary when it''s demonstrated. "Thank you, Tsugar. Thanks for the demonstration." "Yes! "It was a very valuable experience." The schoolmaster will follow, but Tsugar was about to cry. If all these people scare you, you''ll feel bad too. "Well, then..." Another man, black eyes with the same black hair as me. And above all, a brother wearing a blazer that looks like student clothes. Definitely, he''s the same Japanese as me. "Miz Saiga, can I ask you a favor? "Yes!" I guess so, but he''s a great name, too. Feeling caught on the edge of my memory, it''s the same as when I came into this world, probably about a high school student. I don''t feel any signs specific to the use of immortals, so I''m probably not an immortal. Definitely as old as it looks. But what is it, this feeling? From him, it feels like never before. Like there''s more than one kind of power that''s enclosed here? "I''m Miz Saiga. The rare magic you use is magic." "Some people may say that they have seen this before. As you know, magic is an excellent technique for protection, and it also contains healing moves. But you can''t even ask someone to get hurt. So let us have the magic of the barrier." "Yes...... Brightwall! I feel close to the sun. The art of atmosphere close to divine descent and immortality was quickly building walls of light. "Then let me demonstrate it again, shall I? Saiga, please keep the wall." "Yes!" Unnatural magic blows from a schoolteacher called Sage. This is awesome, flaming magic, but it was bigger and stronger than the one of the present day I saw one day. "Burning Soul" Huge chunks of flame unleashed without screaming. It crashed into the wall of light and... it was being played as it was. "Oh, I tried pretty hard, but it''s not like this" I thought the splashing firepowder was in the VIP seat, but I was temporarily quenching the fire because I controlled every piece of the flame shard. I don''t even have a scorch anywhere to look at my feet. Wow, that was delicate control. You haven''t lived in a hundred years, but it''s amazing. "Thank you, Saiga." "Yes!" "The three people I''ve just said will be with you at this school, learning as students. If you''re interested, don''t forget to speak up with courtesy and respect." Oh, is he a student too?! I''m an escort. Or are you going to be a student until you come to another world, which is a great way to learn. No, if you''re coming to another world and going to a magic school, it''s definitely a temple. "Oh, and Saiga, you are the fianc¨¦e of the Batlub family of the four nobles, Mr. Hapine Batlub." and further temple remarks popped up. You look cool, you''re a hell of a bastard. No, maybe I''m similar. "Then, they also have reciprocal dealings with Mr. Majan-Snaye and Mr. Tsugar Saib. I hope you''re young." What? You''re already dating the three of us?! Wow, that''s a great temper. I haven''t had much lust either because I''ve been alive for 500 years, but if I were you I would have been jealous or I would have felt a sense of crisis. I mean, I thought I might be a stepping stone reincarnator. Honestly, all I know is how you feel about being the protagonist. ''Cause there''s no reason to fight him with me. "From what I''ve heard, there are other good people... uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Apart from your fianc¨¦e, Saiga, the other heavily treated Happine Bathrub of Harlem personnel. I''m blushing in my VIP seat, and I''m shaking with a pull. Lady of the great nobility of the kingdom or a spell man who seems to be persecuted by an exotic princess. Maybe there''s an elite maid or a church Virgin. Somehow, I feel so nostalgic. Yeah, I''ve been moving to different worlds. "Hmm, Saiga is set to go home to our country! "Oh, I can just stay by your side..." Wow, Snae and Tsugar are talking about temps like watching cartoons! Didn''t you actually transfer to the animated or lanobe world instead of the otherworldly transfer?! "Oh, hottie...... ok, I''d probably have been in harem if I was ten more years younger too" Schoolmaster making funny jokes. No, I don''t think we should be 60 more years younger. "Then at the end of the day, let me introduce you to him, whom we all know. This is Sirokuro Sansui, who will be staying at this school as an escort to Doowe Sopedo." The grand auditorium, which I was slightly obsessed with, makes me nervous at once. On the other hand, the other three people on the stage didn''t seem to know me. I didn''t want to be famous. "Sansui, you don''t need an explanation. As an escort to the Sopeds, there is no stranger in the country." "I don''t know! Tell me!" "Oh, Mr. Snae was foreign." "Sorry, I''m pulling too..." "Then there may be others you don''t know, so let me introduce you." My lady, she looks so happy! "Sirokuro Sansui, you are known for being the best swordsman in this country at this young age. It was even called the Kid-Faced Sword Saint, and with a single wooden sword, any heavily armed knight was knocked down with a single blow or something." I feel a great resentment from the Batlub family''s maid. Why is such an obnoxious woman''s men so famous? Taking that gaze, the lady was in a hell of a good mood. Could it have been for that? The character of the house is equivalent, and I guess in a way it''s less of a competitor. "Hey, lady! You''re telling me your dad''s amazing? "Yes, your dad is my escort, the strongest in this country, the strongest in this world." No, ma''am. I have a master, and that master is stronger. I''ve been saying that for a long time, and you won''t correct me at all. Nothing I''m not saying, where was the wind blowing like that. "He says he can handle the rare magic that neither I nor I have heard of, called immortality. I don''t know, can I ask for one demonstration? I don''t know what to do, fairy art is plain most of the moves. Even if I stiffen the wooden knife, that''s why... it''s a little narrow to do shrinkage. "Now, let me show you some light work¡­" I lightened my weight and jumped lightly. It floated loosely as the balloon floated, with its hands on the ceiling as it was. Everybody''s looking up at me, but I don''t care if they expect me to go from here. "That''s it." Land on the ground fluffy. Everyone looks unexpected when they see the rare magic of the most powerful sword saint, a man like that. Especially the lady, who would have been blatantly dissatisfied. You don''t have a choice, do you? Immortality isn''t flashy. "Pfft." Master Hapine Bathrub, you''re laughing at me, and the lady''s in a bad mood... You don''t have a choice, do you? It''s not always good to be flashy. I''m a swordsman in the first place, and this is good, right? "Ha ha! What, jumping pimp is the strongest swordsman in this country! This would be an easy win for Saiga! Princess Snae laughs a lot. Saiga, who was put out to make out, also seemed quite disappointed. Well, yes, I''m sure even I would have been disappointed. You''re the strongest sword saint, so don''t expect me to slash you or anything. "Yes, even Saiga''s most powerful sword saint is not an enemy! And the Bathrub lady was also a nori. No, I don''t know why it''s the trend to fight. We were just talking about using rare magic in front of everyone, weren''t we? "Oh, I don''t know where I am. I don''t know how much your man is, but my escort is stronger." "What? Yeah?! "Come on, Happyne. Don''t do that. You''re rude." In the form of interrupting the two arguing, I mentioned that Saiga is outrageous. That''s it, that one that gives the king a disrespectful mouth. There will be things I shouldn''t say. For how many fianc¨¦es, there will be no ''clumsiness'' for a grand aristocratic maid. "Because this woman! "I don''t care which one is stronger." That''s a good thing. I''d like to say that, too. Even if I told you, the lady wouldn''t listen to me as if. "Daddy''s stronger." "Yeah, well, I don''t even have to compare one thing to another." Style to follow. Is it good, I don''t have to stop it? Ladies who fight us and heat us up. Am I right, the schoolmaster leaves this noise alone? "Oh, that''s okay. Practice is sometimes necessary so that it doesn''t become an empty theory on the desk. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. What the hell are you thinking? Though I may have thought this would happen sooner or later. Maybe he wants to see more of my fairy arts. "Then after this, let''s get out to the athletic field. It''s an extension of the exercise." I mean, practice, isn''t it? 8 Matches My name is Rui, Feast Me. Until the other day, I was just a boy who normally went to high school in Japan. "Oh, no, I''m sorry. Sorry, if I''m eating ramen, I''ll erase your longevity candle. Come on." He died of God''s mistakes, and he was to live in another world. Honestly, I was in a panic at the time, and I didn''t know what it was. Or that the lifespan is determined by candles... "See, I made it possible for you to live in a different world." In a very light state, my life was set for the future. "Do you need anything? Well, all of a sudden, you don''t know if it''s because of this, or if you want to do something." At some point during that time, I was pressed into various things. "Honestly, I don''t think it''s a good idea, but I made sure the choice spread. Enjoy, but be good." Like that, I was transferring to another world on one side. To put it slowly, the power I was given was incredibly simple, and it was out of standard. In addition to magic, this world seems to have a completely different technology than magic, each of which determines what can be used innate. Magic is a manipulation of four kinds: so-called "dirt," "water," "fire," and "wind," and there is no such substitute for RPG magic. For example, attack the whole thing, attack the multitude, or wrap it around a sword? The rest was a very simple one, with varying degrees of attributes. It just takes an MP called Magic to use magic, and very few people have it. The people are spells that cause state abnormalities, spells to use. Holy power to use spells that do defense and healing. It has the energy of a divine descent that can be transformed into a beast, a king chi to use it. In other words, it''s entirely up to who can use which technique innate. No great wizard can use preliminary spells or spells. But I can do that. Usually we can only use magic, but we can actually use all the magic, the spells, the divine descent. Not only that, but it had already been lost in this world, the fortune of making future predictions and the temporal power to use them. This was strong. Anyway, I can see a moment before the opponent''s attack, so I figured out on the spot how to move. Magic can be used, and swordsmanship is amazing thanks to fortune telling. My physical abilities were greatly higher, and I was more and more recognized by my surroundings. She''s the daughter of a grand aristocrat, and she''s cute when she''s a little temperamental but sweet, Happyne Bathrub. Majan-Snaye, a princess from a distant southern country and a strong female warrior who even I was forced to struggle with. It''s a family of spellmen, I can use spells but I don''t really like them, a tugger sabe of drawn-in ideas. I had gotten along with a lot of other girls, but it was hard without everyone swinging at me to see if it was destined for a different world transfer after all. I''m going to go to school in this world where Happiness still wants to go, and I''m going to show my magic in front of everyone. Even though it is said to be rare, magic is the only restorative magic, so there are more users than spells and such. That''s why I thought I didn''t even have to use it, but I don''t like to be pursued too deeply, so I also got to use it. And we were supposed to face each other with other rare magic users. Surprisingly, it was easy Japanese clothing and grass, but at least it was Japanese. I think it''s the first Japanese I''ve ever met in this world because the old Japanese said they weren''t tall, and maybe they were tall with me. Besides, he''s a rare magician, so he thought he was just like me. Besides, they say it''s a child-faced sword saint or something. I want to get along, if I thought I was going to fight with Happiness''s seizures. Probably a very mean person to be a schoolteacher. Actually, it''s not the first time I''ve fought people. There were no demon kings or human-speaking beasts in this world, but there were still bad men in this world. If you can''t predict with occult surgery, it''s dangerous, and there have been many times. That''s why I''ve had a lot of combat experience since I came to this world... "The most powerful sword saint in this country..." To be honest, I was hoping for a rare magic user I didn''t know about. I do have all sorts of rare magical talents, including magic, but as I have learned from Snae and read about divination in my book, I cannot master it in boulders unless I learn it. I would have liked to learn how to do it if I could because I should also have the energy to use fairy art in me... I saw it floating around, and I had lost quite a bit of my mind. "Hey, I just want to ask, could you be Japanese? "Oh, yeah. Are you Japanese, too? "Right, right, I knew it" But he seemed like a pretty good guy to talk to before we fought. I don''t think he''s a bad guy around being admired by unconnected kids of blood to see. Well, I was wondering if a young lady named Doowe Sopede, whom he serves, was pretty good. To be clear, I know there were times when it was bad for our Happiness, but I still don''t think there was that way to stir it up. "I don''t know, school directors are bad people, too. I can''t believe you''re making us fight even though you feel like we''re home. Maybe you just want to see us fight with some rare magic, huh? "Right. But I''ll do everything I can to make it work." "Oh, I''m hired, so be honest around here. I''ll do everything I can to make you win." Kensei the Child Face, the black and white mountain water so called, was certainly a face that looked younger than me. I was shaking hands with him like that. "Let''s work together" "Oh." More than fighting in front of students and teachers, you have to fight with magic alone, but still discreet possession can be used enough. Besides, the magic can also be used for combat specifications in the first place, so it''s strong enough. I don''t know what I can do with the magic floating around, but I forbid to be cautious. I don''t even think the strongest thing in this country is a lie, or maybe a hidden ball. Excited by the hunch of my strong enemies, I went out on the athletic field. Teachers and students who were already in the auditorium there were no more spectators standing by. I''d call it an athletic field or I think it''s close to the Colosseum. "This is an athletic field that can fight chimeras and golems, so don''t worry." It was the Colosseum itself. Listening to the schoolmaster, I feel a little bad. I didn''t expect it to be a spectacle so far. "Golem on the chimera... deep in business" The mountain water, which was somewhat silent, still cut up quickly and confronted me. For the same dressing as the auditorium, wooden knife. It was an extremely simple style. Will you really fight in that outfit? I''m a blazer, too, but the sword I''m putting on my hips was given to me by Happyne''s father for an engagement celebration, a magical sword. This magical sword can have a very strong effect when magic is brought to the sword. Of course, it''s a lot of trouble if it can be broken, so I can''t use it on this occasion. "Oh! Is that Kensei! "Wow, are you really going to fight a magician in that outfit?! "Magic is restorative magic, right? "Bacca, you, the magic is good combat magic if a warrior uses it! The audience''s voice is a little deaf, but sometimes I get it. After all, the mountain water in front of you looks like a celebrity. Apparently the strongest name in this country isn''t Dada, which everyone knows and deserves. "Saiga! If I lose, I won''t know!" Say Happiness''s backup, or I hear a threat. If you lose, you must be utterly unscrupulous. "Saiga! Make sure you win! If you''re going to join my son-in-law in my clan, it''s natural to beat the best in the country! I can hear Snae''s support. I feel like she said that even before she fought me during the martial arts training. "Dear Saiga! Don''t get hurt! I could hear you worrying about me at Tsugar. Surely the opponent will not be done to the point of injury to his arm, as he fought Snae, the country''s best swordsman. "Sansui, you, my sword, are unforgivable. Win, it''s already vivid" "Sansui, the opponent is powerful enough to be engaged to a Batlub family courtier. Don''t be alarmed! On the other hand, I also hear cheering for mountain waters. "Good luck, Dad!" Yeah, are you watching the kids too... There''s a reason he can''t beat you, too. But there''s no point in doing it. Even on the same terms, I''ll make sure to win and show! "Okay, let''s both get started" I heard the schoolmaster. Apparently, this is the way to fight. Nevertheless, the distance between me and the mountain water is pretty far away, and suddenly it''s not going to jump. Fix your defenses first! "Bright Armor!" The magic I showed earlier in the grand auditorium was the magic of building walls. The magic I just used is the magic that protects my body with armor of light. To put it correctly, it''s a magic trick, but it''s armor with no entity anyway, so I don''t feel weighed or need to carry it. If you consolidate your defense in this way, you won''t get hurt unless Snae, who did the divine surrender, is also your opponent. "Heh... is that the magic trick" The impressed mountain water did not move with the wooden knife standing on the middle. Are you looking lightly at this armor of light, or are you confident? I don''t know about that, but it''s not moving anyway. Could it be that they''re after the counter? "... you''re not attacking me? "Oh, I was wondering if I''d come from you" Neither of them has moved at all since I cast defensive magic. If I waited like this, Happiness would probably piss me off. Nevertheless, it was this way that I consolidated my defense first, and I didn''t move until then, so I wanted to give my hand to the opponent. "Well, let''s see..." I had a prediction of surgery in my brain shortly afterwards. The mountain water that moved in an instant hit my brain with a wooden knife. My magic also makes a proper helmet, but the prediction was that I would be smashed through it lightly. "Yummy!" While I was surprised, the mountain water was moving in front of me, as I had done with instant travel. Instead of putting the counter in, I tried to defend myself, defending myself overhead with a sword. And something is looming in a way that blocks my sight... where my consciousness is interrupted. There is a thought experiment called Schrodinger''s Cat. The act of observation affects the subject. I think that was definitely the story. What do you want to say, me and Feast Me, who were facing each other in quite a distance, for now started where Feast Me You covered yourself with defensive magic. Fortunately, he''s protecting his head, so all he has to do is bup his head later. I was thinking about targeting the counter later, but apparently they gave me the order. So I approached him in shrinkage and tried to slap him on the head with my qigong sword as it was, but his body was stiff before I used shrinkage. Until now, he had no fear whatsoever, like the temple protagonist, he had consolidated himself as if he had found himself slapped in the head by me. Yeah, I knew he could use something else. I can only use fairy arts, but apparently he can use a lot of other things. No matter how much, if forecasting the future can be done with magic, it should have been the schoolmaster''s explanation earlier. I mean, he may have, but he predicted the future, prepared for my attack. To make sure of that, I actually use shrinkage. A shrinkage is, in short, a warp. I can only use it for a short distance, and I can only do it by myself, but still travel in an instant with little touch. And when I try to get a helmet cut on the upper level, he senses it, he tries to take it with a metal sword as it is. Idiot, I honestly don''t know if I can take him down like this, so I stop the sword on the brink, let go of my left hand, let go of my palm bottom as I step in, and let go of my thrust. I was wondering if this blow, which releases the energy of nature from his palms, would now break his magically made helmet...... and leave him unconscious. "... yeah, like this" Fighting like this is not uncommon either, as sometimes you can be overwhelmed with impossible challenges. Problem would be, it''s not even funny to watch. ''Cause I just moved in an instant and put a blow in my face with my palm. There''s no way it''s fun to watch. "Oh... hey, is the game over yet? The words of the school director are also annoying. I''m sure you wanted to see a magic and magic bump like this that you''ve never even seen. Well, I could have predicted and read mind bumps. "Yeah, that''s it, Dean." I stab a wooden knife in my hips and head to the ladies. And the face of the lady who welcomes me decorated with victory... "You''re really plain. I know it''s amazing." "Excuse me." Still, it seemed like fun. Anyway, Saiga''s surroundings, including Happiness in the VIP seats, were already stunned and left her mouth open. Sure, well, it hasn''t been a minute since the game started. I can''t chase you with the eyes of a regular person, and even if I could, I would have been flabbergasted by the darkness. "Dad, that''s amazing! I''ve already done it! I''m going to hug Rayne and stroke her head to shine. Um, my daughter is cute after all...... "You''re a boulder... but why did you hit me with your bare hands? Blois, who was almost out of motion, seemed to see my offense. It''s a boulder, or it''s a boulder. "He was reading my offense. So we just attacked it along the way and fixed it from there and hit it." "First look at your swordsmanship?! Even though I haven''t seen through yet?! "That guy, the sword is close to amateur. Maybe there''s something about it." In short, it''s just out after. For example, I thought I would goo out, and Festival I tried to par out whether I had predicted the future. But I read it further and made a choke out of it with a lot of noise. That is all. It''s just that his predictions are only, you know, to the extent that this is what happens when it stays this way. It''s not that versatile. Or suppose you can predict that you''re completely certain, then that''s the fight. Then it doesn''t make sense. ''Cause I tried to smack him in the head, and there was no room for resistance at the stage where I predicted it. The future I saw in his prediction can be changed by action. And I can see through the previous stages of that action. The sword, which was normally relaxed and placed in the middle, suddenly began to panic, and Sora knew it. "The attack is coming, it''s coming. It''s too stiff, I just put a blow in my defenseless face as it is" "Uhm, that''s awesome..." "I knew blowers would be the best. Something that''s not even funny when I hear your explanation." The lady''s heartless words sting. I think so, but I don''t know if I''m actually going to say it. "Well, the dean is more disappointed than I am, so I''ll give you credit there. So that''s it for today''s class, and let''s go to the mansion like this." Hold hands with Rayne, the lady walks cheerfully. After that, me and Blois follow. Nothing is different than before, it was the same sight as ever. And...... "Saiga ~ ~!?" Behind us, the screaming Happiness rushes after us. "Saiga, Saiga! You hit him in the head?! Are you conscious?! Don''t move, okay?! Snae, who perceived the seriousness of being hit in the face, jumps in a hurry. "Dear Saiga, oh......" For the rest of the sight, the tugger collapses and falls as it is. Those Harlem personnel were all over-tempered. "I''m in a new environment today, so I feel good." No, because you were publicly defeated by the right person. Nevertheless, if he''s the one now, he won''t lose any sooner. I don''t care how many times you''re going to be unscrupulous, you''re going to be one-on-one, but you''re going to be ten on one, but you''re not going to lose. That too, if the opponent stays the way he is. Five hundred years of training is quite complacent, but the other guy is just like me and has been transferred by God. Whatever inches you''ve been doing, it''s not surprising at all. Nevertheless, I still have to win. 9 Dignity It was that night that I woke up after a battle with a man also known as the most powerful swordsman in the country, the Child-faced Sword Saint. "Saiga!" "Saiga!" "Dear Saiga! "Hapine, Snae, Tsugar..." I was lying in bed, and I was being sheeted, and I knew my defeat. My face hurts violently, maybe someone other than me healed me with magic. But even magic can''t completely erase the pain, so it still hurts. "Don''t get up, Saiga. You were hit hard in the head." Really? I did predict I''d get hit in the head, and I should have tried to defend myself with it. Yet why...... "Anyway, I did something cowardly that was her escort! "No, not with the pride of a warrior. That man, he''s a very powerful man." My next strongest snae said that with trembling. In an instant I must have been stunned, as if I didn''t know what it was like. "You predicted you''d be struck back then, didn''t you? I watched from afar, too, and I found that out. It was overtly rigid. He approached me and slapped me in the face when I hit him in the head." "Oh no, Saiga''s predictions are off?! "No, the man saw Saiga defend him before switching attacks" Looking around it was certainly my room. This is my room in the mansion set up near the school. I mean, it''s a place where you don''t have to hide that you can use other magic, including fortune telling. "So what did Master Saiga have to do? Should I have protected your face? "No, you''re not, Tsugar. The man was able to watch the opponent''s movements before switching the attack. Sure, Saiga''s predictions weren''t something that could be sequenced in a very short while, but even with that point, it would be pointless. Clearly, that man is too strong" I defended my head because I knew I''d get hit in the head. But when I saw it, he put a blow in my face. If I had protected my face, I would have been hit in the head the way I was. Then why don''t you put the counter in? What if I was putting a counter in that instant move to pack the time? Still, they would have dodged it and put the counter in reverse. "Oh, I can''t believe Master Saiga doesn''t have any hands or feet..." "That''s not true, Tsugar! ''Cause that''s when you only used magic and fortune! Happiness defends me. But I''m sure I had a chronic heart. I thought I could win just by magic, but after all, the man who said he was the strongest in this country wasn''t Dada. "You can win with all the magic, the spells, the divinity! Isn''t it?! "Yes, but... if they knew they could use them all, that would be the problem..." "But it''s sloppy! He only showed fluffy floating magic! "Hapine, when I said that, I didn''t reveal it at all, including predictions..." I looked at him lightly. And I was so upset as soon as I thought I was going to lose. That''s my cause of defeat. No, just to be clear, he was strong. I lost because I was weak, and I embarrassed everyone and made them worry. "Guys, sorry..." "Fine, more honorable than that! Fight again, now it''s time to win! "Well, that''s the only way to restore your fallen honor to the earth." Yes, let''s fight again. Fight again, as Hapine and Snae say, and now it''s time to win. "Um... excuse me... um, do we really have to fight? And I guess... Tsugar was stopping me from doing that. "''Cause that guy''s so damn strong, isn''t he? You admit that noblemen and knights are the strongest in this country, even schoolteachers, right? Yes, it was. On second thought, isn''t that a hell of a thing? The people of this world I''ve been in, it was just proud of me already. Even Tsugar is very dedicated on one side. It is indeed strange for such people to say such things with their mouths shut. Doesn''t it seem like there''s no point in arguing? "What, even Saiga can do that with all the magic! "Excuse me! But the... ''Cause you don''t have a reason to fight... I don''t know how to put it this way, but you can''t use any magic other than magic in front of you, can you? Then how can I fight in front of you..." Yes, I did, you''re absolutely right. At least you can''t use any other magic in front of everyone, even though I have to fight and defeat them in front of everyone to restore my honor. I might be able to use it if it''s discreet magic, but I don''t even think I can beat that sword saint with something like that... "Then! I''ll fight you out of sight! All you have to do is hustle and bustle about winning! Happiness saying unscrupulous things. But in fact, there''s nothing else we can do to fight for it... "But you think you''ll take that? At least that swordsman isn''t saying he''s just as belligerent as Saiga. Besides, I guess the Lord of that man is on par with you in this country. You''re the one who gives the orders unilaterally and takes them? Thankfully, it''s like declaring you do something dark behind you." Have you calmed down, Snae, and start checking. I do think Snae would take it, and even Hapine would. But would that bad-looking woman take it so lightly? Besides, there''s no reason to fight over here anyway. No way, I don''t mean to hit you by accident... "I hate to say it, but I don''t think that''s a disgrace to lose to the one who everyone admits is the strongest in this country! I don''t want Master Saiga to get hurt, even though I don''t need to fight anymore! I don''t know what to do if I don''t wake up." Tsugar in tears and worries about me. I''m very happy with that feeling. But still, I wasn''t willing to stop. "I''m sorry, Tsugar. But I want to beat him." "Hopefully, that''s a good thing. That''s my man." In contrast to Tsugar, Snae supports me. "I mean, I''m sorry I lost. If you can''t stay losing, no? "Oh, yeah. That''s right, Tsugar. I haven''t done everything I can. So I want to bump all the power I can have! He was knocked down in one shot, keeping his whole body armed. I can''t stay like this. I regret and regret... "So...! "Dear Saiga..." I was crying. I also showed some cool things in front of everyone. I do, but I regretted losing so much. "I want to win...! "Ugh... you saw something interesting early in school" My own escort, my absolute trump card. Hit it together and one wins it all out. I guess that''s just, like, a chest victory. I know how you feel. At least that''s what I used to think. Honestly, I feel so sorry for abusing my child right now. "You must be, Blois. Is Happiness''s fianc¨¦e strong enough? "Yeah, I''m so sorry, but I can''t say I can win" The sun is already setting and the night is late. Rayne is sleeping in her room, and I''m sleepy, too. Despite that, the lady wouldn''t allow me to leave. There''s a proper Sopede family escort in this mansion, and I was asleep and I can read the surroundings. So there''s no problem, and I''m saying I can handle it instantly, but they still told me not to go to sleep. If you ask me if I have an escort to sleep with before my employer, that''s it. Humans, I think we should go to bed when the sun sets. "Oh, how was the man who made you say that in front of everyone... Ugh, so? I told you to look into everyone''s rumors, but is there any kind of distortion of winning or losing? "It didn''t. Strongly, no one can beat Kensei..." "You bet. Hey, my escort is stronger than that woman''s fianc¨¦e. Strong and natural, yeah..." It seems to be a high level, a low mean stakeout. He was so happy. I think I''m overjoyed with everything. "For a long time, that Happiness really crowded me. She''s the daughter of the same four nobles, so I was dealing with her quite a bit, I guess, Blois." "... I thought you were right" No, I didn''t step into the social world, but that''s about it. It must have been absolutely inciting, I don''t even have to sense it. "Oh, I feel good. I''ll be looking forward to it tomorrow." Me and Blois, finally freed, are going back to their rooms. I''m next to Rayne, as usual. Blois is right around the lady, so I don''t walk that far down the hall. Around there is something to be called a gender wall. For once, Blois is an older stock than I am. "Speaking of which, Sansui. You never told me why I swear allegiance to my lady." Blois began to talk abruptly about that in the hallway where the stars came in through the window. I certainly never even heard of that. I mean, unlike me, I thought you were normally taken and sworn allegiance. I didn''t think it was particularly interesting and there were no special circumstances. "I am, as you may imagine, in the domain of the Sopeds, in the lineage of local lords. Unlike you, it''s pretty clear where you came from, and there wasn''t anything special about it." "Oh, I knew it" "More than that, I''m sure you''re guessing, but I''ve never heard of a case like yours. Without your unlikely strength and Rayne, you''d be rotting in the grave by now." I guess. I think so, too. My disrespect is an unlikely level now. The more I swallow that, the more my strength is pulled out. "Anyway, you don''t know very well, but local lords and other things don''t make that much money. Unless it''s a golden mountain, basically it''s a poor life full of glory. My daughter took it away in anticipation of my talent, which allowed me to exchange territories." Something sounded like Tokugawa Shogun did. Oh, you left the people alone and had them reassigned to a territory with good conditions. I know it''s a better story than getting assistance or something, but I don''t think it''s an extra good story to think about ex-civilians. "I had the gift of a sword and the magic of the wind. That''s enough not to deal with someone your age. You were the only one I felt inferior to." "Saiga." "Yeah, not everyone in your hometown would say yes, but I''m also convinced of the brilliance of that spell if I were to say your hometown. You were so robust just to look at." Am I right, I''ve never seen magic before, so I can''t say anything. "You know better than I do, but that man still has a lot to hide." "You even know that? I''m not even a fairy artist, but wow." "Naturally, I think how much I have to do with you. I''m used to seeing people I don''t know the bottom of... yes, I would have let the lady down if it wasn''t for you" I don''t know how to put it this way, but if the vector is strength, then the number of people can solve the problem. If you mean a hundred manpower, you can have a hundred, if you want a thousand for one horse, you can hire a thousand, if you mean 10,000 or more for injustice. And that''s what I can do, the great nobleman. If you mean escort, there''s no point in just me and Blois. "I am, and that''s more terrifying than anything else. Lady has an unrequitable favour, which should take precedence over my little pride" "If it weren''t for me, you would have fought. We could have lost like that." "Oh, that''s what I''m saying. It''s possible she was in the way of your daughter''s escort." Just the two of us escort the children of the great nobility, I can. That''s her two proud swords. We must desperately protect that ''meaningless obsession''. Because that is her pride and absolutely believable. It''s the same as a blower, and I have one of those. He takes really good care of Rayne. It''s natural to serve her like that. Even if I wonder somewhat, grace and public service are absolute principles. If you''re paying me right, even immortals do their jobs. "So I won''t tell you in front of the lady, but I''m glad you''re here" "That''s the same for me. I''m plain, so I''m glad you had a blower around. It''s best for women to escort women." "Well, there''s something that doesn''t even get to you, which is why I have a place too... I''m counting on you" The conversation is over. I enter my room with a serene heart, receiving thoughts conveyed in words. To be honest, there are a lot of scary things about her future, but that''s what relatives should think, not what escorts think. From now on, we just had to protect her mind and body. It''s been one night since then. The lady just walked into this school, and there''s no way there''s any change in my job. I was escorting the lady with Blois. Regarding Rain, it has been sent to the Childhood Department. So I thought I was normal... "Then do the shrinkage again and again." "Hehe..." "Guys, record it properly because it''s valuable data. Then, any student or faculty member who comes up with a way to take experimental data, raise their hand promptly! I don''t know myself, but rare magic is amazing because it can be ''impossible with normal magic''. In short, when I adjust my weight and float, even the magic of the wind is fine, but when I ignore inertia and travel in an instant, the story changes at once. It can be accelerated by the magic of fire or the magic of the wind, but it''s not as capable of instantaneous travel as the shrinkage of immortality. In the first place, it''s impossible in this world to move and stop immediately. "Ugh, good luck with that." At the athletic field I played yesterday, I was supposed to repeat the shrinkage like a repetitive horizontal jump under crowd sight. Of course, the schoolmaster immediately bowed his head and pleaded, which the lady allowed. Did the lady come to brag about me or to study? Which is it? "Then please! Certainly not something that can be taken early, such as data on fairy arts. But wouldn''t this grandmother, her subordinates, the faculty, and the students be a little too nosy? No matter how short life is, it is too hasty. Or maybe, even if I don''t, I''m here to say, ''Hey, actually, I''m an immortal life, haha!'' What would happen if I mentioned something like that? I''m starting to get scared now of people who have lived five hundred years and what they think. Now I''m still young, but will that do until Rayne stands alone? I think I''m absolutely sorry. You should think about it. "So... I''ll go" "Fast!" "You''re really fast! "I don''t see any omens..." "There''s absolutely no error between the start and stop points! "Wow, this is rare magic..." "I certainly haven''t been able to observe any magic at all! Essentially, the shrinkage is warp. But not so omnipotent, or invincible. The first drawback is that it can only be moved to an open location. To put it bluntly, even if the distance is close, it cannot be moved to a place that is separated from the wall. No problem if you have a lot of trees growing along the way in the woods or something, but you can''t travel anywhere near the other side of the wall. Later, if there is too high and low a difference, it cannot be moved. For example, when I''m directly under a cliff and I go over a wall, I can''t do that either. Around there, I can tell somewhat by the feeling, thankfully, of the extent. I haven''t thought about it that hard. Either way, I was supposed to be inspired by careful data retrieval. "Awesome, you keep moving in a row, but you don''t see any wear and tear! "You''re not using any force at all to accelerate or stop?! I am accustomed to a series of simple tasks because I spent the morning and evening shaking my bare hands. There is thus no anxiety whatsoever about the exercise of immortality, which should also be called training. Besides, fairy arts consume less for plain things. It''s true that nature''s energy is in the thick woods, and there''s no way that nature is more absent from the surroundings than it is from a large Japanese city. If so, there is nothing wrong with the continuous exercise of shrinkage. It''s nothing painful or painful to be told to continue this streak for the next hundred years. Maybe you''ll get used to it in the first few years. Maybe some of the people who take data have that idea. When I find out there''s no end to my training, there''s no end to my studies. With that in mind, the lady, tired of seeing boulders and traveling, showed some signs of joy. Did you find anything interesting? I hope to that extent, but no matter how I felt, there were also signs of my countrymen with that unique atmosphere nearby. I mean, that''s it, and I''m guessing the lady''s going to be insensitive to me about that festival again. I don''t know, it''s my second day at school, but the lady''s going to have another duel. I wonder what you think of school, my lady. 10 rematch I, or even my master, of boulders, have never seen a very mega-visionary evolution of nature''s slow metabolism anyway. I mean, I don''t even want to see it. Master says that the Immortal has no life span, but when the training is completed in the true sense, the Immortal integrates with nature and becomes part of the stars and becomes all of them. I don''t know what the hell, but I only know vaguely, too. It doesn''t turn out to be the same as people getting buried in graves, but something more amazing than that. Maybe the master isn''t at that stage yet either. What you''re trying to say is that in this world, after five hundred years, we''re not even showing the prospect of an era of industrialization or mass production. According to the book of things, humanity reached the lunar surface less than a hundred years after the Wright brothers completed their powered planes. I guess mankind will explode into that development due to trivial triggers, but the magical civilization, which went much too far when it was fantastic, is collapsing. Much has been said, but there has not yet been a demographic explosion in this world, and there are many places near this school that are still out of people''s hands. We just went away for a little while and we were in the deep woods. Of course, it''s not as deep as that forest I''ve spent all these years in. "Well, I hate you, but I admitted to your escort, Sansui." "Oh, I''ve been down there looking at you and your fianc¨¦e." It was a great flying conversation. The lady''s high flying and unattended didn''t know where to stay. Is it good, I feel like it was a house of the same size for once. "Me and your house are equal. But me and you are not equal. Like your fianc¨¦e lost my escort. That''s why I took your challenge. ''Cause you see... you say it''s embarrassing to lose again and expose the mess, don''t you? I''m listening. This was the conversation that embarrassed me. It''s good that Rayne is still in early childhood. If I ask, it''s definitely not good for education. Even now. "Don''t think of my fianc¨¦e as that much! "Oh, to what extent? If you think it glowed, you didn''t just get beaten down by my escort" I guess that was true for amateurs, but I don''t know if there was actually quite a bit of an offensive oddity. Of course, the majority of the public are de amateurs, and I''m sure they''ve only heard of hearsay. "Doowe......! "Oh, I wonder if you would be ashamed of the winner who came to you with mercy? That''s amazing. How shameless are you?" I''ll stir it up...... But in fact, I''m very surprised, too. ''Cause it would be too soon to lose and rematch the next day or something. How confident are you in your wife''s hands? "... Um, Mr. Doowe. Thank you for listening to us." "Oh, that''s so polite." "Yes, because I''m sure you''re saying something incredibly unsolicited." "Honestly, I''m impressed. ''Cause there was a huge difference in strength for amateurs, too. Normally, I wonder if it would be a little more time apart." "I lost. There is no excuse for that. But I haven''t got it all out yet." "Isn''t that flipping and losing? "... Yes. But I still have powers that I can''t use because of circumstances. I''m not convinced not to bump that... I know it''s an excuse... but still, I want to fight mountain water again! I wonder what he gets from that...... I think ratings are always intact in public, even if we fight privately with forces we can''t publicly. "... of course you win, Sansui." "Of course, ma''am. I swear on the honor of my master, victory." "That''s reassuring. Every time you say you''re stronger than yourself, you bring out the honor of your master." "Yeah, but to the extent that ''all kinds of magic'' are available, I won''t take the back." On purpose, my harem was blatantly surprised. Well, yes, because that''s not normally possible. But still, I get it. Because I know, I can be sure of victory. With that much confidence, there''s no way you can beat me. "Sure it is...... but how do you know that?! "Immortal users read the signs of their opponents in depth. It''s obviously a strange sign." "Then how can you say you can win? I guess I''m weak because I don''t know that. I am decisively mistaken for what I call a battle. Naturally, other than me and the sacrifice, I started to leave. Even the lady feels slightly scared and keeps her distance. In the woods out of people''s hands, that is, it is my home. I could feel the power of nature stronger than I felt in schools and mansions. "I don''t mind getting as ready as I want, that''s the kind of battle this is" "..." Burning Spirit, "" Bright Armor "" Shortly afterwards, his sword burned up and he wore even more armor of light. That means simultaneous use of magic and magic, which is not inherently possible. On the other hand, he''s nervous about me mentioning the trick. Optimism and suspicion were also on his expression. "O lonely wolf who dwells in us, dwell in us and fight against our enemies" On top of that, the body itself degenerates. My whole body doesn''t get huge, it just gets covered in hair, but I could still feel the increase in physical ability. I don''t use spells on boulders. You won''t be able to use it during battle like that. Even an expert twigger will take a long time. "... this is all I can have right now. Can you still tell me you don''t have a shot at me?" I use my Qigong sword to crawl through the window. Maybe if you leave it, they''ll call you from the other side. I wouldn''t have come if I hadn''t, and that''s when. Yeah, I''ll do this when I come, I''ll do this when I come, which is not a good thing. All you have to do is do your best on the spot. "It''s yesterday''s two dances if it stays this way, is that all right? "... are you licking me? Slightly angry. Well, you''d be pissed off, but I''ve got about what I think, too. Does this kind of smell like old age? "Now I taste nothing like I did yesterday! Something''s starting to feel weaker than yesterday. The first thing yesterday seemed pretty distracting. Could I be stirring it up, too, as the lady is doing? I don''t like it, I can''t believe I feel a lead connection at a time like this. Nevertheless, I also feel that I am in a hurry to live, even if my life expectancy is short. I''m not a lady, but I don''t know why I would revenge the next day. "... this power is the power that we have all received. You can''t lose, there''s no way you can lose! He wields a burning sword and a knight of light with the factor of the beast strikes at him. It''s cool on the picture, but I think I''m looking at your brother at some point. I read the currents. I also read his, the flow in his body as he penetrates. And that means you can also read the flow of power that is perverting the flesh. "Burning Rush!" Perhaps it''s a move to consolidate the defense with magic, improve muscle strength and agility with divine descent, and rush further from there with the blazing sword...... That means no matter how this one strikes, it''s not in a state where it can be avoided by pre-reading. I plunge into my magic armor with a Qigong sword. A moment before that, he also understands defeat, but he cannot avoid it. He was crumbling to the ground after being taken as he was. "Damn......?! "I poked at the steeple. You really shouldn''t be moving for a while." It''s natural, to take it for granted, but with the fact that if you pass out, you can''t use magic, and if they poke you through a steeple and your flesh is significantly weak, that can''t be completely magical anymore. Though over the armor, I poked with an qigong sword at one point in the steeple. Probably won''t be able to use magic for a while. Of course, in the broad sense, including rare magic, or in the narrow sense of academic correctness. "Hey, why...?! "Ew! They''re really pounding the steeple! "Master Saiga?! Are you ok?! Festival My Harlem cannot hide the confusion in the unexpected event of repetition. The festival I rush over and embrace, but still remain conscious, which is why I was about to suffer. "Don''t move, Saiga. One point you''ve been poked at is the steeple in the divine descent. If you can''t, you''re dead! But... how did you know the steeple! "I saw the divine descent yesterday, too. That''s all I can tell you about the power we use to bring down God." "... you monsters. But as a warrior, I don''t admire you. Kensei, you are right and strongest." It''s quick and helpful. Master Snae, who herself becomes immense with divinity, understood me correctly. At least that I can''t beat this guy right now. "But to this extent, if you think the man I''ve chosen will give up, it''s a big mistake" "Please see the lady for a rematch. I''m your escort." I approached the lady who was so grumpy. So is the lady, but Blois is also very surprised. "It''s plain." "That''s plain." "Don''t say plain and plain..." Sort of plain, though. Were you expecting some kind of true special attack or something? I can''t help but hide that stuff. Of course, I hide my immortality. "Why... why can''t you win...?! I''m distressed, I can''t even breathe. But there is nothing else to be accepted as a result of the duel. I think of my own cause of defeat. "Ha... you know, Mr. Happyne" "... what! "I won''t take it again." She looks so disappointed, and the lady says pretty awful things. But I agree with that. ''Cause it''s getting worse than yesterday. "It''s me, I thought it''d be a little more interesting. But I''m sorry, my escort seems a little too strong." "What, the way you put it! "''Cause you lost another shot." The lady, too, felt devoured if it were to be re-baked yesterday. ''Cause I haven''t made any progress. Festival My Harlem was surprised, but this one was surprised, too. "Could you at least try again after you''ve gained the power visibly" I didn''t feel nervous or nervous. Especially if it''s from me. Because I''m fundamentally mistaken. Nevertheless, Blois also has no two sentences around it. I wonder what it is, that a man appeared who could handle all sorts of magic, but that tension had been wiped away in any way. Leaving the losers of disappointment, we, the winners of nothingness, are leaving. This victory was more empty than usual. 11 Recovery With the dawn, I pretend. Diet, schooling, swordsmanship, it''s important to keep going. Continuity is power, and no matter how talented you are, you can always be strong if you have been barebacking for five hundred years. That said, there''s a lot I''m missing right now around yesterday when I pissed them off. Arranging facts is not enough yet. If you don''t pass it on to them, words don''t make sense. It is not easy for ordinary people to understand that immortals can understand beyond a long time. Then, it doesn''t make sense. Nevertheless, is it up to me to be qualified to complain to those who take a different path in the first place only as a one-way escort? Assuming they are the fianc¨¦es of the four noble ladies. "How about, not enough training" I see all the bad things about others, which is because I want to lower them and give myself an advantage. It''s something different from training and makes me think big about myself. People are people, and I am myself. When I tell the lady about the area, it won''t be a big deal, so I''ll keep my mouth shut. As the morning sun rises, I immerse myself in a bare gesture, knowing that I am one with nature. I try to immerse myself in bareback. Well, I haven''t been able to immerse myself much at that point. It''s just like when you want to sleep and you want to sleep and you''re trying to sleep, because it produces things that aren''t good. "But..." In fact, what do you think? Should I have told them the right thing? In the first place, are you glad I said such a disgusting thing that it is wrong to beat me in itself? "I don''t think I deserve to say that..." What I say to them is hard to admit. It''s like denying his strength altogether, and it worries me if I can speak clearly. It''s not like you beat me, and I don''t know what''s good about it. Nothing. I''m not a legendary demon king or an evil god who loses the world, and I think I can leave it alone. I can understand it''s a boy who can''t do it. "I see it from the top¡­ it''s not good, it''s poisoned, it''s rusty." As there is no stone in the same shape, but the same stone, neither man nor immortal is so different. It''s the same thing you did to a lady, just that her shape is a little different from that of a person, and that''s not poison or anything. It''s also wrong to make your daughter a bad person and keep herself. That''s not a good thing. Engaging with people means being constantly affected. As much as I''ve been involved in the world for a few years, I don''t already have enough training at the point of relaxation. Nevertheless, a single encounter or a single defeat can be a turning point in your life. "What, a line of the Batlub family left school? At the breakfast table, that''s what I was telling the lady. Of course I''m an escort, so I don''t eat with you. I mean, I''m a immortal, so I don''t eat it in the first place. The only person I''m having a fancy breakfast with is my daughter, Rayne. "You must have abused me too much..." "Because it was a tragic failure..." A lady who regrets only a little. He was missing someone to tease and seemed lonely or feeling some guilt. Well, you''d think so. The lady is arrogant but not stupid. What the four of us on that spot believed may have overlapped ourselves at that moment when it was smashed. Sometimes you learn kindness by hurting others. Seeing the lady grow up, I was just a little moved. Growth smiles, even if it is a whisper. "It''s really plain, but you''re the strongest." "As a companion to escort the lady, I don''t think so." "After all, Dad, you''re amazing! Um, yes, my daughter. My dad''s strong, but he''s not very popular. I mean, it''s not very popular. When you get the strongest, it''s not fun at all. I repeat, it''s not even at my master''s feet. "Your master is crazy." "... honestly, maybe I can respect you... I don''t know" In the first place, the immortal is an unexplained frontier from the rest of us. I used to be, too, and I actually have trouble telling you to explain. It''s just that there''s no end to the training...... "It''s just, if there''s anything I can say, he won''t beat me for the rest of his life as he is now," "Right." "I guess so." "That''s right ~" Hmmm, this is starting to feel like trust or tiredness...... After all, should I get a little pinched? But that sounds a lot rude... "To be honest... I expect him to be able to use all his magic. I don''t doubt you''ll win, but where you struggle, it''s time to see it." Would that be fun to see? As opposed to the lady, I wasn''t expecting that much. "Speaking of which, Rayne, here''s what you were doing at school yesterday? "I made friends! Right, that''s what school is all about. My smiling daughter was telling me what to do now. You can study anywhere if you have a tutor, but your friends can''t make it without school. "You''ve stirred up a little too much about Happiness. Be gentle when you come next." "I was wondering if you''d like that." As a matter of fact, my lady has nothing to do with my strength. If all kinds of brilliantly educated blowers win, there''s still no catharsis if I win strong from the start. "Sansui, hey, stop going to the schoolmaster today. As my escort, do your part. ''Cause I''m gonna go around a lot in school today." This is what my master taught me, but he said that magic in the narrow sense, magic that can only be handled by those who possess the right magic, is more useful in this than in the large number of people, which is also popular. Some people are not good at it, but it was usually strong, universal and convenient to be able to manipulate the four main attributes of ''earth'', ''water'', ''fire'' and ''wind''. Assuming there were a large number of people with immortal qualities, would all of them be able to train for decades? Except for the story if you really want to master it like an expert, but in principle if you learn it for a few years, magic will normally be available. It is, of course, a narrow enough gate in the sense that we have to devote ourselves to schooling for those years. Nevertheless, it is basically not wrong to think that all nobles and their children can use magic. Especially military men, even if they are not aristocrats, to some extent magic can be used, it seems. "Try this... and you''ll see how rare those kids were." Even though it is the highest school in the country, there are only about as many experts in the use of magic as there are in rare magic. Those three, who were the stars of expectation, made them disappear on the second day. Even if you want to learn magic, there''s no way you can remember without a mentor, and by that logic, shouldn''t those three have buried their bones in this school? Well, I don''t think that would be too presumptuous. "Well, you''ll be back in time. I don''t know, I have no idea around here. Mostly because a Harlem protagonist like that doesn''t lose first. They only defeat their enemies in comfort. If he loses like that...... what will he do? Nevertheless, it is also immature evidence that I feel comfortable with others. "More than that, they also teach swordsmanship at this school...... Blois, you want to show your face? "Ha, I accept" This school has very little to say about curriculum. Because students attending this school learn more than a certain amount of what can be called general common sense or compulsory education. That''s the same thing with even my daughter, Rayne, who was taking classes casually by sticking her neck in a childhood class that looked interesting in person. Therefore, the lady is also trying to decide for herself where she will take the class. "So, you''ll have to be nice for a while." "Okay." Anyway, when I teach swordsmanship, there are a lot of problems. My swordsmanship is not for real. I was on my way to King''s Landing with Happiness and the others. I didn''t have that much time to stand because I would go from the school in the Royal Direct Jurisdiction to Wang Capital. "Guys, I''m sorry, it was school because of you" "It''s okay, I can''t give up on you like that either." "Right, I regret it too and I''m not in school" ¡­¡­ As usual, Tsugar remained silent in the carriage. She was so negative about me challenging him again. I don''t think it''s impossible. ''Cause he was really too strong. Black-and-white mountain water, the most powerful sword saint in this country. I just have to admit it now, I''ll never win now. But I regret it too much for staying lost. "I''m here to learn magic, to learn magic, to learn divine descent, to learn spells, to learn divination. Hitting all of that, I couldn''t win at all... that would mean that everything I''ve come to and stacked in this world was wrong. I''m weaker than him... and my connection is inferior to mountain water." Maybe it''s the first time I''ve thought about it since I came to this world. Something I want to win very strongly. But you can''t win like this. That''s what you''ll lose with a single knife no matter how many times you try. "I want new power..." "I''m sure your father would give you some good wisdom." I''ve come to this world and the sun is shallow. I can manipulate most of the magic and rare magic, but that''s all. I don''t know everything about this world. So you know a lot about this world, Happyne''s father, he was going to talk to the current Lord of the Bathrub family. "I wish this was near my country... careless" "Oh, you just want a strong son-in-law, don''t you? Then he can do it." "That''s not true. It''s uncomfortable to think of yourself as such a light, unassociated woman with an ass. I do admit Sansui''s prowess, but it was only Saiga who beat me. I''m not willing to bend over there. What about you, you lost like an escort to the Sopeds for a reason, shouldn''t you destroy your engagement? "I like saiga! You lost and you exposed yourself to nothing, but you both don''t abandon me. I was so happy with that. I was a little worried that if I lost, I''d be limited. "Anyway, if you''re a father staying in King''s Capital, you''re sure to give me a good idea! I was getting closer and closer, seeing the King''s Capital surrounded by huge walls, with the expectation of gaining new power. "Well done, son-in-law. Then the exotic princess, Lord Snae." We were able to talk to Happiness''s father, who was at the Mansion just when he was free. Tsugar is a fine man who''s very frightened, but doesn''t disrespect him. He even admits he''s my daughter''s fianc¨¦e. "So... you still fought Sopede''s sword saint" My father-in-law, who sensed the defeat from where we were sinking, was screwing me. And it hurts a little... but I couldn''t help but be surprised that I lost. "Yes, I had no hands or feet. First we fight with just magic and fortune, then we fight with all but spells..." "Father, I''m sorry, I really regret giving Doowe a saiga secret..." "Couldn''t you still win..." Sighing, giving up, your father-in-law reacting like that. Maybe he expects a little from me, and he''s disappointed that it''s been betrayed. "... he is the strongest. If you didn''t win by hitting everything you could have, it must be the strongest." I know exactly what they did. It was this way that was sloppy in a way, and the opponent was even fighting normally with swordsmanship. Sure, that one, I''ll just have to say Kensei. "Surely, Saiga didn''t know much about swordsmanship." "Yes, I was an amateur until I came to this country" I''ve been studying swordsmanship ever since I came to this world. That said, I had quickly mastered it with a bottom-up of physical abilities and an increase in reflex nerves. Nevertheless, I still couldn''t win at all. "There is something called some stage in swordsmanship. Simply put, if a big man shouts out loud and waves his sword down loud while intimidating him, that''s the only way he can slash most of his opponents. Do you know why? "Is it because it''s powerful? "No, because they''re scared." My father-in-law, the head of the Batlav family, the famous family of Takemen, like the Sopeds, was quietly starting to talk about the sword. "Fearing and constricting opponents is the greatest effect, and the same is true in wars in the vast majority. Look, you may have experienced him, but if your body gets dull for a second, that''s enough to win. If you have a weapon of good quality here, even if your opponent is somewhat armed, just keep hitting it. This is with you even if you use magic." It''s a very simple logic, and I think it actually is. Get bigger and stronger to slap your opponent down. That can also be said of divine descent. Of course, it''s more powerful than it looks, and it''s not funny or anything. "But if you''re as talented as you are, the story will change. I mean, it involves something called moves." Yes, it was. I learned all sorts of magic sword moves. By doing so, I''ve defeated any opponent. But it didn''t go through with him. "And it''s him. To be clear, I have no idea why he''s so strong. You can call it a transcendent existence. It''s just that we''re entering a realm where the skill of the sword is impossible." You bet, a move in an instant is like an accompaniment. Mountain water is the mastery of swordsmanship as if it were a celebrity or a master. "As if I were going to read this mind, if I wanted to take it, I would be slapped somewhere else, and if I wanted to slap it first, I would be slapped together. I thought it might have something to do with fortune telling you, but it doesn''t seem like it." Occupancy is not that versatile. I can use it. It''s what I learned from fighting him. "I mean, I can only guess if it''s skill that makes him strong. Do you want to beat him? "Yes!" "Right... good eye. Honestly, I was anxious, you were too greedy. I was wondering if if if I could just keep going, it would spoil my talent. The desire to be strong is what you, young man, needed." Laughing loudly, your father-in-law gave me the map. "He''s strong, but he''s just as strong as you. Perhaps not one will appear in the future, such as those who can reach his heights. That''s how much he coached. I mean, it''s not a threat on a national basis, and the Sopeds protect this country in the first place, just like our one gate. There''s no reason to take him down that far, not the enemy... but myself, I got greedy. I want to believe my son is stronger than the selfish princess escort of Sopede." "Father, what is this map? "What this map shows is where the divine sword supposedly sleeps in a certain deep cave. A sword of will, supposedly sealed by the swordsman himself, called the strongest, long before this country was born. It is said to make the magic of its owners mighty and give them the strongest power" My body was trembling. I never imagined there would be such an amazing sword. With that sword, I might be able to beat Mountain Water this time. "They say that the sword is difficult and cannot be handled by the raw and half. But if you..." "Saiga will be fine! "Right...... I honestly didn''t think the Sopeds would have their heads up anymore, but I''m going to entrust my dreams to you on my own. Please be recognized by this sword, fight again... and win." "Yes, I understand! I receive dreams with maps. There was one more reason why I couldn''t lose. I was excited without stopping my trembling heartbeat. 12 Failure For example, if you ask if you need a voice to wave a sword, you can say that it is not necessary. At least I don''t think I''m going to cut it out loud. Of course the master is the same thing. But why do most swordsmen in the world speak out loud? Because it''s easier that way. Make loud noises to intimidate, constrict, and sweeten your steps. Make the movement stiff and dull. That works extremely hard in a battle for a moment. The point is, if you slaughter once, people will die as they are. So I try to make myself look strong and big. That''s very simple. Because all you have to do is build up your muscles and speak out loud. Well, that''s hard enough and takes a long workout, but neither I nor my master would do that. Because you don''t have to constrict them, and you don''t excite yourself. If you know what they''re doing, there''s no point in letting them stop moving, and if you know who they are, and you know who they are, you don''t need momentum there. That''s hard, though. Me and my master, who are immortals, somehow get to meet it in a long time, but ordinary people can''t spend that much time. And more importantly, its strength is not necessary at all. Assuming my strength was over 10,000, if my enemies were about fifty, would I need to fulfill it and get that far? Honestly, even the first festival I fought would be the strongest in this world more than enough. One-on-one, you hardly ever lose if you have to struggle. Even if there were enemies you could defeat, whether you would meet them in your lifetime. In other words, my strength is almost useless. "Hey Blois, what do you think? "Right, boulders are the highest schools in the country. Teachers are all over the place." "Which one is stronger than you?" "Regardless, it''s me. Faculty, students, I was wondering if they were both my enemies." Training in swordsmanship for male students. Using a heavy sword for bareback, it was a class that weighed heavily on physical workouts. Although, it''s probably not the way it usually is. There are quite a few pupils with a bumpy body who have hundreds of students taking classes but obviously suddenly joined today. All of them, naked upper body, so the area was blatant to see. That is what he says is obvious to the amateur. Lifestyle goes to the body. "You''re mixed up." "I hear you have a lady, and a lot of people have the inferior idea of having some contact" Meanwhile, the teachers were looking at me and Blois. I''m not a genius in line, either. Though the highest school, there is no better escort for the Sopedes'' maid than the ones who teach their students at school. And me and Blois are famous for that. Teachers are younger than they are, and they are set by the four noble ladies, watched by the guards who say they have the upper hand. Come on. It must be bad for your heart. This would mean the effect of the act of observation on the subject. "... I''m tired of it" That said, the lady leaves the training ground intact. That''s right, it would be rare to see a boy student waving his sword out of the shade with a hanging voice under fire and think it would be fun. "Then I''ll go check on Rayne. He said he had a lot of friends, and he wanted to see them from afar." Lady walking inside the school building. Of course me and Blois will follow. I also feel signs of faculty appeasement behind my back and of disappointed students, but I would ask you to assume that there are no such good stories. Even I ran into that delicious story because I was endangered by a father who liked his daughter too much and a brother who liked his sister too much. "Rayne grew up to be a good girl." "Yeah, I think it''s because the lady''s good to wear" The same was true when we first met, but the lady is really child-friendly. Even the favorite blower is younger than himself. "... hey, what time do you teach that kid? "... that''s right" "I know it''s early, but kids are so cruel, they might say something from around here." I''m not Rain''s father from anywhere. The same goes for age, but the race is clearly different. I have to tell her at some point that I don''t actually know anything about her identity or anything about the absence of a blood connection. "Thank you" "Not for you, Rayne." Childhood classes, magic experiments. The lady watching over it had very warm eyes. "I know it''s too much to say when it comes to my daughter, because to me that kid is like my sister" "If you say so, my daughter will be delighted" Rather than seeming frustrating, the lady looked lonely and watched Rayne study. "I''m bored." Me and Blois are stoked, and there''s no such thing as training or escorting, or getting bored because I have that kind of job. But the lady seemed really bored. It''s not as unusual as me on a boulder, or as gifted with magic and swords as Blois, but it''s still talented enough to pull it off in the social world. "... that kid sounded like Happiness. I can''t believe that high ideal kid just walked in on such a nasty guy." A man who doesn''t feel comfortable would be a festival. At least, the look wasn''t the good type. Of course, it might have been cool to fight, but I didn''t deserve that opportunity. "I can''t believe I''m spoiled by one of those women, a man who could be any horsebone" "Love is called blindness... and there may have been some fateful encounter" I also affirm the words of Bulova silently. Maybe if I was attacked by a bandit or something in the mountains, I would have been helped by an occasional festival that I wanted to pass by, or something like that. I''m in a slightly different position, but I''m similar. If there is such a thing in fact, it may also develop into love or something. "I mean, if I had a fateful encounter and a hit, too, I''d probably have fallen in love with that guy? "It''s..." "Just kidding, even if the heavens and the earth turned upside down, it wasn''t there." I don''t know, if it weren''t for me, that might have been possible, too. I know a lot about that development. Or the possibility of being tricked into wanting to take someone else''s man, even without it. "Yeah, well, when it comes to meeting fate, is it you, or is it you, who are you cheering on to me? That''s what I said, laughing at me like a prank. You know, I''m a fairy, so I don''t have a lot of greed. Especially if you have lust, there''s no way you can stand living with a master alone. But you wouldn''t convince me to say that, and I don''t know. "No, fear much" "... that''s boring. I can''t believe there were three men and women around my age and not a single story floated around." I''m sorry, it''s not the noise I made around my age. It''s an appearance age scam, so you can''t even expect to be around it. Nevertheless, both the blower and the lady, I don''t think it''s a good year. I don''t think it''s much harder for a lady than having a brother and a father. "I want to be loved because that kid is so obsessed with it and even one of the many ''women''. Love sounds fun." I hate to say this, but I don''t like it when the lady is part of Harlem, either. As the lady said, after all, Harlem is only one of many women for a man. "Well, what..." "What''s up, Blois" "Are you... doing this to Rayne''s mother? Something came up that I didn''t even want to hear from my colleagues. At a time like this, I wish I didn''t have the strength to feel the signs intensely. Because the lady was laughing with such a good face. "I''m not a lady, but it''s strange because I haven''t talked about anything floating around on you in a long time... you haven''t changed your appearance at all for a long time, but, you know, you''re older than me or the lady, right? "Hey, I''m curious about that area... you must be a better age than me, too." Good year, 500 years old. I''m still immature as a immortal, but I''m not that young or a good year. "No, I had abandoned that greed in the fold I was studying under my master." "Oh, you''re a paranoid master to make. I wonder what''s so fun about life like that." "As a samurai, you deserve respect, but you can''t hide your confusion... what''s the point of that..." Does that mean... it sure doesn''t mean anything... But well, I also say I like that way of life a lot... "Anyway... well, on second thought, it would be hard for you guys, my husband, to get married even though I''m unmarried... But you know, I don''t even want to get married, and your brother or father won''t forgive me inside..." I don''t know, I''m getting a fierce feeling about it. "Maybe next time I''ll write to your father and brother." This is also part of nature''s business, because I didn''t think it was in the boulder... "I think I, the daughter of Blois, can love you like my own daughter." I just couldn''t help remembering a bird called Cuckoo. "Well, now that some people are taking their first class today, let me explain it to you first." In the end, the first class the lady took was that of the school director. It seemed like an unpopular class to listen to, namely learning magic history, but everything seems so interesting and popular. Nevertheless, there is no such thing as a student who can say no if the lady orders you to take her place...... "People sometimes misunderstand academics. I mean, when learning the right answers is the discipline, that''s what you want to assume. People are creatures who fear failure." And the dean of the school, called the Boulder Sage. They don''t just burn fights. Of course, if you stop by the way you see it, it was enough environment to reveal victory and defeat and wipe away future remorse. I didn''t expect you to fight the next day. "That''s why I want to learn to succeed. Doing the same thing as a successful person is the secret to success." The sign of the teacher in front of me is calm. I''m trying to draw you in with my talk, but that''s to make you remember what the class is about. Sure, students can remember more fun classes than boring ones. "But learning from those who fail is also very important. Do not imitate those who fail, that is not to say. That''s not what scholars do. You know, our mission is to ask why we failed." Mm-hmm, you say something really good. "Nevertheless, of course, you shouldn''t imitate, there are certain things. In this class we will learn what they thought and tried and why they came to an unfortunate result." The curtains closed and darkened in the classroom, and the video was shown on the blackboard by something like a photographer. It does not produce videos or sounds like a movie, but it seems that still images can be illuminated. "Now, as you''ve all seen the other day, magic that can heal your body does an unparalleled job, but also in terms of combat. Because walls can be created, and in addition they can be armored. Striking boulders is inferior to magic in the narrow sense of the word, but it''s not easy to defeat a knight who can still use magic." Sure, I felt pretty sturdy saying that Bright Armor or something. Or it usually seemed convenient. Even if that strength was there, I think it would be more robust if used in conjunction with normal armor. "Of course you can magically build walls. But even if you can build a wall out of the wind and change the orbit of a bow and arrow, you can only jam it a little if it''s simply spiked with a spear." Blois nodding next door. That''s just a strong wind out there, so it''s going to be hard to stop arrows coming in with the momentum to kill humans, or stop spears. It''s difficult to continuously activate it on a wide scale, even if you have the power to let one human fly. The other day in the bandit exorcism Blois used that one like a feint to control the tip of the plane. It''s just a show move, but you can also still let everyone know you have a wizard. "The same thing with fire and water. Unless it''s dirt, but this is slow. In other words, defense by magic is the most realistic in advanced battles, such as war, and ordinary wizards are realistic when attacking each other." Killing enemies is easier than preventing them from attacking. That''s right. "Nevertheless, the use of magic is rare, and only they can recover. So even if you have a magic technician who has grown into battle, it will be rare to be deployed in action." That''s right, one in a thousand people possess the qualities of a magician. It seems that in some cases it can be determined by blood, etc., but that can''t be lost. "So many wizards had one goal: to be able to consolidate their defenses like a magician." That said, one man is shown on the projector. Like me, he was a man with black hair and black eyes. Maybe it''s my hometown. ''Cause that''s what it looks like from the story. "I will lay down his name, but by one attempt, he is a pathetic victim. He tried to make flaming armor, not flaming walls. Instead of a wall that can play a role to some extent if it is in the shape of a wall, it creates armor that can be wrapped around itself. I hear it''s a delicate task, and the magicians are distressed." When I saw the next video, I was out of line. Because it was a human burnt corpse. "He burned to death." I guess. Cover your body with flames, if you do that, you deserve to burn to death. If you burn a magic sword and slay it, it''s still like fighting with a gas burner or solder, but if you burn yourself, then you''ll die. And the lady is holding her stomach. Well, if you die this way, you''ll have to laugh, won''t you? "It has also been verified to be pointless, even if his attempts have been successful. When I overlaid the golem with flaming armor, not fixed flaming walls, the attack was bare." That''s right, if you''re gonna hit me with a pine light, it still doesn''t mean I defended you with a pine light. The lady''s abs were pinched. "If the flame walls and the flame armor were homogeneous, this achievement was something we would know if we thought about it. But the result of demonstration is very valuable. Please keep this in mind." In a way, it''s probably like reproduction footage of the scene of a car accident, but it''s too surreal to invite laughter. Of course, neither I nor Blois are laughing. "His failure simply results in the flaming armor, what he says is suicide. It doesn''t fit to that extent. At least, the attempt itself isn''t bad. But instead of trying it yourself, we should have overlapped experiments with dolls such as the Golem first. We do need practice in the end, but there should have been numerous possible verifications by then." Now a picture of the faces of the three wizards, something like that, was shown. Now she has black eyes in the same dark hair as me. I have some fiercely unpleasant feeling... that I''m no longer close to certain. "These three are not dead. Each of the three tried to recreate their armor with the magic of the wind, the magic of the water and the magic of the earth. As a result¡­ the magic of the wind was almost bare, frostbite where ice armor was made with the magic of water, and armor where armor was made with the magic of earth, it was heavy and immobile," Lady, you are laughing to protect the pride of the nobility...... "This brings me to the conclusion that it is impossible to make armor like magic. This has been demonstrated and verifications have been carried out with care. At least, unless there''s a breakthrough, magical armor would be unrealistic." That''s right, if the sword burns, there''s still no point in the walls or shields burning. Nevertheless, it would make sense to try it because if I did try it, it might be an out-of-the-box effect. At least, academically. I don''t know if it''s worth my life. "Thus, once again, the importance of magic was known. The first thing that matters in war is that you don''t die. At least as far as I can tell, with the exception of the recent divine descent, even if magic can be used, it doesn''t make a difference to being human. Me, you, you, anyone. If you get hit in the head with a big stone there falling in the wilderness, you die easily." That''s a good thing. My master''s use of a wooden knife is a similar reason. "It''s not just about combat, it''s about experiments. Magic is something dangerous, not just spells. Even if you do that validation, never mistake yourself for God and see your safety as if you were a bystander. Now that''s an example of what you''re going to learn in that sense." Mm-hmm, my master also taught me a lot about why I came to this training law. The right training law, why is it right? It is a good teacher who teaches not only correct answers, but also failures. "Now, I''m going to talk about an experiment that ended in failure, not so much a huge failure." She also had dark eyes in her dark hair. I don''t know, I feel bad for Choice. At least the lady and Blois feel like they''re looking at me... "The magical strength of the earth is its weight. It simply creates dirt and sand and hits it, but although it takes time to activate and the speed is slow, it cannot be prevented outside the spell. The wind walls only change the trajectory as much as the scissors, and the fire makes them more powerful. It is possible to make ice with the magic of water, but this is very slow, as you know. Also, if the ice wall is not fixed to the ground, the ice wall may fall towards you" Now the diagram was displayed, not the photograph. It was a simple, stick-human-like diagram. "Here''s what he suggested. Travel high with the magic of the wind, where dirt magic is used to refine and drop dirt and sand and rocks. Destroy enemy fortresses and such by doing so. That''s what I said." "You can''t." Blois standing next door says that. She says it''s possible to fly with wind magic, that''s impossible. "He tried to do everything himself. As a result, I first gained the strength of wind magic to just fly over the sky, but it took time to master earthly magic. You know why." For example, suppose you learned the magic of putting out fireballs. From there, we further develop to remember what we call the magic of putting out bigger fireballs, the magic of wrapping them around swords, the magic of creating firewalls, the magic of radiating and storming fires. That''s the order of the Wizard of Fire mastery. This goes hand in hand with the wizards of other lineages, applying and developing them from the basics. So how do I remember the magic of other pedigrees? After all, we just have to remember it back from the basics. In other words, assuming we have the ultimate magic of the wind, we are amateurs when it comes to other magic. It''s not that you can''t master it like magic or fairy arts, but it takes time and effort. So basically, the wizard extremes one lineage. Life is short and time is limited. Most things are more respected for being able to do one thing firmly than being able to blur. "Otherwise, I asked the users of earthly magic to join me. With his own magic, he carried himself and the users of earthly magic over the sky, trying to share. But... this also ended in failure." The next shape was that as the large circle went down, it became smaller and disappeared at the end. "As you all know, magic has a range in addition to the cost of maintaining it. Basically, the farther away you are, the weaker and smaller any magic becomes. This is no exception to earthly magic, which means that even if you drop a rock mass from a place distant from the surface above, if it''s made of earthly magic, it''s gone by the time you get to the surface." Ma''am, I''m laughing again. He''s laughing at his voice. "Not unless, of course, you lift the actual rock with the wind and fall, but that''s what the wind wizard will need with dozens of people, and then it''s easier to honestly use a stone thrower. That''s how he broke his plan." I wish I dropped the bomb...... no, on the boulder. Is that hard? Instead of detonating with a fuse line, I think we need a lot of bombs that detonate with impact. I don''t think we''re going to solve the weight problem. "For his plan to succeed, that''s what you need to drop every wizard of the earth. Powerful, too, but the soil magic user will naturally die, and in the end you can only get the same results as a stone thrower." Ma''am, don''t look at me like I don''t have a record of you... "Learn what you can do, what you can''t do, and why you can''t by stringing the records of many of these ancestors" "This is good academics! Ma''am, I agree with you, but I don''t know if that''s a good idea. Nevertheless, it is an idea to leave a name for future generations. Even though it''s good for someone, it makes them laugh even after they die like this. "You have a lot of rough stuff in your hometown..." Stop it, Blois, because you can''t deny it. In fact, even the festival was largely crude... 13 Divine Sword Very much now, but basically me, Rayne and the lady, and then Bulova''s been dating there a long time. And basically, the relationship is almost complete with this. So it''s not so strange that Blois falls in love with me or has special feelings. But even I have the right to choose, or not. There are times when Blois was shorter than me. "... I''m sorry I said something strange the other day" "Oh, fine, ''cause I don''t care." "... you can mind..." On the school holiday, in the lady''s mansion, me and Blois were talking. In other words, it is a kind of love story. The lady said something about wanting to read by herself, and as a result, the two of us were allowed freedom of conversation for a while. But I want Blois to notice. Rayne and the lady are listening to what we''re talking about. I honestly don''t have to use immortality to see it. I''m particularly excited about Rayne. "So, uh... you''re good at reading emotions. My feelings, you know, I''m guessing." "Sort of..." "Me, too, nothing. It''s never been, like, a floating feeling. I want to tell you that! "It''s okay, ''cause I know" I was surprised, too, that the signs of Blois had been jealous of trust and respect until now. But when it came to the floating story, she was starting to have anxiety and fear and, well, that sort of thing. "As a matter of fact, I was a little scared when I thought you might be someone else''s man..." "Right...... but well, never mind. I told you before, I don''t even have that kind of greed. If you''re strong, you''re sleepy..." "Speaking of which, you look like you''re going to sleep at night if you do. Some things are childish." "No, you''re going to sleep at night" I wake up with the morning sun and go to sleep when the sun sets. That''s what I call a healthy daytime animal. Of course, I don''t eat and drink at all, so I don''t think it''s unnatural. How could this be unnatural as a result of integration with nature? "... I know nothing but your strength." "That''s well... we''re each other. I wasn''t interested in you, either." "That''s right... that''s how we didn''t step in." "I prefer that relationship, including the lady. Because you''re nostalgic about me with Rayne." In fact, if you were willing to crumble the Sopeds on me, you could have killed them like that. I don''t care what you think, it was faster that way than any other means. Nevertheless, I think the face of the Sopeds, including the young lady, is a heavily crafted one. I can serve a house like this, and I think I''m a happy man. "But... n" "What''s wrong with you? You look pale." "My husband and my predecessors are headed this way with their troops..." "What?! Sure, my husband and my predecessors were eager to be in King''s Capital right now...... army?! "Oh, that''s so bloody exciting" I can guess why. The lady would have sent it, what is the only letter. I wonder how much that content outraged the other person. Or did you deliberately write a sentence that makes you angry? "Oh, that''s a bad time." "Lady, is there an uncle or uncle? ~" "Sounds like... Shall we get ready for tea?" With the lady, me and Blois, Rayne were about to greet the army on the doorstep. You can hear the sound of winding up soot smoke and even the horse rocking the earth as you can see from afar in front of the mansion. "For once, I ask, are you sure you''re the husbands? It was a mistake. Then I''m sorry." "Oh Blois, the flag you''re flying is not from the Sopeds. Definitely your father and brother." "Yes... but still, that, not very much, does not seem to go to my sister''s or my daughter''s mansion..." "It''s okay, Blois, because only the two leading men are bloodthirsty, and the other cavalry are unwilling" "" Hey, yeah, yeah, yeah! "I''m not hiding my intent to kill you...... are you sure you''re okay? "Well, I''m scared! Oh, my God! Your father and brother are distracted." A lady who pretends to be deliberately frightened. But it was perfect as an explanation of the situation. ''Cause it''s obviously insane. But I think it was the lady who distracted me that far. I know it will, and don''t stir it up with that. "Daddy...... I''m scared" "Oh my god, my toddler is scared...... Sansui" "Yes." "Once you calm your father and brother down, calm down." He told me to bring two fully armed knights who would lead the cavalry into the house without killing them, if it was a wooden knife. You say something terribly unscrupulous. I can, though. "Yes, sir." If we do stay like this, we could take the cavalry and hit the hall. That was it, and the lives of both of them were in danger. You will need to calm down once. Even if it was a little rough. "So..." I''ll pull out the wooden knife and put it in the middle. Capture your brother and father as signs leading the cavalry. Needless to say, if you fall horses armed, you can die just like that. You should be careful around there. But is this good in the corner of the four great aristocracies? I''m getting more anxious about this country now. "Blois, maybe they''ll attack the lady, so say hello then" "Oh, okay" "Good luck, Dad! Grab a wooden knife and shrink. of the horse of the present Lord, who was already in the midst of the intercession, stands on its head with light work. Naturally, if I rode the head of a running horse, I would shake it, but if I was a Immortal, my light-hearted kung fu, I could be upright without any problems. "Shit, yeah, yeah, yeah! And then he taps his helmet in a lower mood as he steps on his brother''s horse spear and scaffolds it against me. Very much now, but if I buzz my head with a Qigong sword, it won''t be fatal, but it can stun me. And keep your brother''s weight around his neck as he calms down his horse so his brother is not going to fall off his spear. "How dare you take my daughter! Your father, who noticed me, comes in. But now that I''ve beaten down your trail, is that a good idea? Standing on your brother''s horse, my consciousness turned to me, and in that moment I shrink to your father''s horse. It was a helmet from overhead, stunning him out of sight. "Ke, Kensei......" "Oh, excuse me" "No...... sorry for this one" Someone near your brother''s side was supporting your brother''s body, slowly stopping the cavalry. And he''s trying to be sorry for me. That''s right, because the cause is the lady, and the two of you who ran wild knew so and ran wild. "We should say hello..." "No, no, I can''t molest the lady either..." Wasn''t it a mistake to be faithful to this House? I don''t think so. I don''t think we''re being tampered with. But flock creatures should obey if they don''t have the courage to replace the top. "We will continue to take you into hiding and taking you to your daughter''s mansion in blunt stride." "Yes, please" Your father, who I stunned, is supported by the cavalry around him. Confirming that, I was shrinking from the rocking horse to the lady''s waiting mansion. "Pass, shall I say? We have many enemies, and if we can''t protect our sister from these unexpected forces, we can''t call her an escort." "The boulder is my daughter''s admitted escort. I didn''t expect to be able to handle the exams of Nong et al. I was anxious that Kensei and I might have missed it, but it seemed like a concern." That''s what they decided to say, brother and father. I was completely disarmed and drinking tea with the lady. Seems subtly shy, but I want you to be more shy. Everyone in the cavalry waiting on the table is frightened. "Yeah, Sansui still wields a wooden knife every day if she''s free." "I''m relieved to hear that... if you''re loyal to my martial arts, that''s a natural feeling" I think it would be a martial arts or pig to mount a cavalry assault on my sister''s mansion, can these people do politics or something? The signs of these two men were completely battle-related. "Let''s just say... you know, my daughter... what do you think of this?" "That''s right, it''s going to be marital with the guy there, even though it''s only in the name, letting Bulova give birth in his place, etc..." I wonder if the lady who mentions that and sends it to her father and brother will not be anxious to lead the cavalry and storm as much as they say that? I don''t think I can help but lead a raid or something with the heads of the four nobles. "Oh, you want to corrupt me without hurting me, is that a conclusion that draws your brother''s or father''s intentions? "That''s right..." "But..." No, let''s deny it there. Why tend to restrain your own daughter that far? I feel like I''m getting worried about the lady. Actually, he doesn''t look very cute. "Something about your honor. I do admit Sansui''s prowess, and I don''t know where that fame will stay. In that regard, I am very pleased as a Sopede family" My strength doesn''t belong to me, it belongs to the Sopeds. It was common sense in the social world and common sense in this country. I am not dissatisfied with it. I got a job in the first place with a martial arts, so I offer a martial arts and the Sopeids guarantee their position and money. It is the right relationship. "Except when it comes to allowing me to marry you. He hasn''t fought yet." "Yes, it''s your escort. I don''t take that role lightly, but I treat it like a civilian. And I can''t allow you to marry me... as long as I''m Bathrub." "Alas, shall I then stand on the battlefield? If you could attach a military teacher there, I could join Sansui as my escort. If you line up the general''s neck like that, you''ll no longer be born..." "Well, that''s not how it works. War has what we call courtesy! "Sure it would be possible... but that could be a disgrace from countries. We have a lot of enemies in our country, if you pick up a win with those vile hands, you''ll just be stabbed in the back by everyone. Oh, you mean the festival me. Was that probably an unscrupulous thing after all? Even if it has nothing to do with an unidentified, racially different man and suddenly an engagement, it''s probably impotent. You''re right not to throw me into battle lightly. I can certainly do what the lady says, but if I do that, the countries will feel the crisis. A bunch of rats also come to bite if the cat blocks their escape route. If you eat a few, you are full, and if you greed, you suffer painful injuries. It''s not good to win too much. Because that''s something that seems dangerous. ...... hmm? Someone came in in my time again. What, this intense sign? "Nevertheless, is what was written in the letter true? I''ve never heard of anything that could handle all the magic." "Yeah, me and Blois saw it with these eyes. At least you can use both magic and magic. On top of that, the other fianc¨¦e didn''t get any teeth." "Well... I don''t know about that. He is liked by a distant exotic princess. You shouldn''t treat it too lightly. It''s because of the circumstances." "Well, barbarian royalty, etc..." "I don''t care if you''re just a barbarian. But you name the royal family, and you actually use rare magic. You can''t take that lightly." "Yes, if it''s irrelevant, it''s the same if you''re not there, but if you turn to your enemies, it''s a problem to stay away. At least we shouldn''t have extra causes" This cloudy sign is definitely an offering. But apart from that, there are signs that I''m not sure. Plus... I feel signs that I don''t know. That guy and his harem, and strong signs. Then, signs you don''t know. A total of seven signs are approaching this way. With consciousness heading toward this mansion, that''s for sure. "Anyway, I can''t put Sansui on the battlefield, and I can''t let her marry you, even though it''s just form. That''s unless they show up in Sansui''s kind." "This is not a judgment as a brother, it is a judgment as a master" "Oh, so who am I supposed to marry? It''s time to be scared." A lady who also pops up quite a few vegetarian remarks. That''s right, there''s a marriage age, right? And, as such, proximity should tell. "Ma''am, a few of those fianc¨¦es from the Bathrub family are on their way here. Perhaps some of them are your own." "What, again? "Well, which way is it?" Seriously, it''s convenient, whether we fight or not, I''d like to take you to the battlefield instead of radar. Your brother and father thinking that way. Sure, I''d know about ambushes and stuff, but immortality is only a technical logic aimed at integration with nature, so even if it''s tactically appreciated... "You''re from Wang Du." "I said a few, how many? "There are seven of you. It''s just that one of them... is crazy." "Weird? What do you mean, explain it" "Humans have the energy they''re enclosing. Even Festival Me, Batlub''s fianc¨¦e, was constantly host to numerous energies. But¡­ do you call this sign colorless, it''s likely to be anything, it''s such a sign" "Hmmm... I guess it''s not a raid though" I suppress your brother, who''s trying to get information from me, and calm him down because he can''t fit in. At least, he''s more decent than the two men who were leading the cavalry, who were trying to assault us until just now. For that matter, it''s disturbing to have the will to fight. "I don''t know if... if I did that fianc¨¦e, I''d like it, the current lord might be with me." "Father, that''s as much as it takes..." "No, no, I''m even whispered that I''m giving the housekeeper over to that kid. It''s not an impossible story. Whatever it is, it will be noisy in the king''s capital that we headed here, and you will understand that we are here too." The calm judgment around here should be before the cavalry storms. Because the horse was surprised too, eh, is it your job?! What. If I stun the two of you, keep going, eh, are you done with your job?! It was. "Nevertheless, I have something to say before you entertain me. Blois, we originally came here to say that." "You did, Father... I''ve been straining you for a long time by saying you''re my sister''s escort. If you don''t hate the man there, we don''t care. I''ll give him the proper title, so be a couple." Your brother and father are saying good things, but you''re deliberately ignoring my convenience. You also deliberately look at the lady''s gaze of protest and pretend not to see it. Blois seems happy, but he hasn''t noticed about me and the lady. After all, does someone have to sacrifice to be happy? "Long time no see, isn''t it the first time you''ve given your son a housekeeper? "Well, once I''m free, I can only remember the days when I was dawn on duty. I think we met yesterday." "It''s an envy. Non, like you, wants to give the housekeeper to his son-in-law and hide away. Love your grandson." "Well, if you father! Bathrub''s maid looks very happy. But is it okay? Give the corner of the four nobles to a man who may not be the bone of any horse. And is the festival good for me myself? I would hate it if I were you. "Plus... you seem to be keeping that secret from the man who will be the son of Non" "Non also found out earlier. Nevertheless, you can hold as many secrets as you want in favor of the state" Your brother, the contemporary lord, was silent. It''s not a public place, and I''m guessing it''s left to your father because he''s of different ages. "If you want to borrow it, borrow it, don''t give it back. But... that''s a little too minor." "Hmm." "Whatever the exotic princess is, it''s insane to have a spellman brought in. Connections as spellmasters should not stand out. Because that leads to the interests of both sides. I have to tell you one thing. Was that you? "Stop saying that! Advice, Festival I was angry. Well, yes, his favor is not 10,000 times, and I think of everyone. It is only natural to be angry if one of them is criticized where it has nothing to do with his personality or past behavior. But I''m going to piss you off about half the time, and I guess that''s what your father said. I said I wouldn''t say anything extra, but there seemed to be some exploration. It is nevertheless brilliantly fished. While other personnel, I''m worried about his life. "Tsugar is important to me! I can''t believe I said anything bad about her like that! "So, what are we going to do here? And that doesn''t change her eyes." "Then what can I say! It''s really boomerang. You are the one who is too rude to the former masters of the four nobles, even though you have hidden away. Nevertheless, this is the one who would have greatly increased the behavior of the laughing things if it had just happened. "I see, you''re manly. But what do you do with that manhood? Can you fight Non? Will the next and former principals of the four great aristocracies exchange armies to contend? "Hey, why would you do that! "Non also thought of a single hit if he was ten years younger, but he''s not old enough to fight the boulders himself" Don''t lie, I was just about to fight myself. I''ve been trying to fight with my hands. "Are you going to bully me in the old age? I''ve decided to lose. I want to fight." "It''s..." "If so, until you lead the army. I don''t know how many soldiers will die, and I don''t know how sad their relatives will be, but I have a mentor for Nong." "For Menz''s sake, no..." "You must be the one who roughed up his voice for his daughter Ments there in the first place. So, what do we do? It''s fine to be brave, but what do we do after this?" "... I apologize for my anger. So apologize to Tsugar" "No, because it doesn''t make sense." "Doesn''t make sense?! That''s not true. Your father also said that it makes absolutely no sense when you let one or two people correct you on this occasion. In this case, it is the public eye that counts. "The spell is not meant for combat, but it is the most suitable technique for assassination. It is also possible to cause death by sickness without leaving evidence. Conversely, from now on, if there is any misfortune in the Batlav family, they will suspect it every time." "Tsugar won''t do that, and I won''t ask for that! "How do we make that known to the public? You''re not gonna convince each and every one of us to go around? "It''s..." "So it''s the magician there that hurts, not you" In this case, it is not a question of whether to do it or not. It''s a question of whether you can or can''t. And he said there were times when it was historically rampant. "Well, even though you''re young to say that, you''ll just rebel. Nevertheless, what are you doing here? Not to let the young creatures there curse you." "No, what... actually" There was a girl who wasn''t there before. More harem again, what are you thinking... It''s not that. A girl to the point of saying she was a little older than Rain was the bearer of my perceived peculiar signs. "My son-in-law pulled out that sword." "What? Then my daughter there..." "I am the sword of God, Eckezax! It is God''s most powerful sword ever created! What? I''ve never heard of it. "The man there, Miz Saiga, admitted to being a user and showed himself to the world after a thousand years of silence." "A sword that takes the form of a man, a sword that is willing... so logical that the signs are different from those of a human being" "That''s right...... so, mountain water, fight me again! So, which neighborhood? If that girl was the strongest sword, why would she fight me? There''s no reason on my side. On a glance, the lady also looked bothered in the heart. Maybe if it weren''t for your father over there, I would have said no. "You know, Happiness" "What, are you afraid you noticed?! I got the strongest sword, on my saiga! "I''m not... I honestly don''t care about you anymore. I have a lot of other interests... Are you in trouble now..." That''s right, we don''t have a problem with us, we don''t live for these guys'' convenience. Maybe these guys did some adventure and got some awesome swords, but I''m not even a little excited to hear you say that. ''Cause which Michi fights out of sight. "What the hell is that! Weren''t you going to fight me when you got the basis to win?! "Yes, but... because you won''t be able to beat Sansui anyway..." "You have to try! "You fought twice already and you didn''t compete at all." That''s right, a little more like this, I think I would have enjoyed it if I had seen progress and developments, but you did it twice in the first place and it was a shoulder watermark. I guess I''m not totally expecting it anymore. I''ll give you a mess, and if it''s a one-bread again, it''s not a level of clapping. "So, what do you say, Sansui? Has he gotten stronger? "It''s..." From my eyes, it doesn''t look stronger at all. Or it looks weaker. "... I thought it would only turn out the same way" "Well, why don''t you go home? "I''m not like before! To get Eckezacks to admit it, I also gave him a special training! If I were you right now, I''d be a winner instead of a good one! What is it, this confidence? Will you give up? "No, winning... assuming you win with this, is that okay? You''re not strong, you must have a strong divine sword. So are you happy to win? "Oh my God, the kid! An older sword was angry than me that it had existed for a thousand years. It''s outrageous. Indeed, she deeply denies the significance of her existence. But I also want you to understand how I feel. I wondered if he could win like that and get something. If the sword was just bad, would it reopen? "You fool the mightiest swordsman I''ve ever recognized! "The strongest swordsman..." "Know that insulting the person I admit to is tantamount to insulting me! "That''s what I''m saying, I may be weak, but I just have to be more than she admitted, to the strongest swordsman over the mountain water! Even if you take me down, I have a much stronger master than me. What would he think if he started talking around it? "Sansui, fight him. Both the other side can pull in. However, this shall be the last battle. If it can''t be swallowed, it''s pulled today." Your father put out a compromise, or go sign. Though it sure doesn''t seem like it will. "And, well, Non is also interested. How will the strongest sword saint in your arms fight the man chosen as your strongest sword?" Older, but a man of martial arts. The eye had become a boy entirely. "Then I''ll see you too, Non. Nice, Happy. Then Saiga." "Yeah, I get it! "This is the last fight...... I will definitely win and show you! "No matter, you will lose to those who lighten their swords! Now, which one of you is lightening the sword? Now it''s time for you to understand that. 14 swordsmanship The strongest sword I''ve ever sought, Eckezax. It was poking deep into the cave, sheath-by-sheath rock. When the sword did possess tremendous power, we all found it in the state where it was stabbed. "Well, it''s been a long time." The sword has spoken to me a lot. "The former Lord treated me and stuck me up here. When it comes to what you can do, this is how you talk and the extent to which you resist being pulled out. You''re the strongest swordsman I''ve ever known. Shall I show you that? '' Unlike the grand way she talks, I know she seems so lonely. I was in front of her, desperately loaded with workouts. The condition she put out is to slaughter the rock with a sword, without using magic. If you accomplish that, you can admit it, including the magical talent in me, that''s what I was told. When I came to this world, I was physically competent. So for the most part, I was able to do light things, but still, it was hard to slash rocks with a normal sword. And she told me while she was in special training. There used to be a man who abandoned himself. That the man''s words can still be forgotten. And he said he couldn''t admit it. "If the Lord is to be my Lord, my user... you have denied me, go beyond him" "Well, now it''s your last fight, crying or laughing. Now it''s time for me to win" "Nevertheless, Lord, you seem to be using that wooden knife for a long time, is that all right?" "Oh, that''s good" As always, he was an easy garment and wooden knife. That''s right, he was confronting me now with Eckezacks. Don''t be ridiculous, it''s easy to get drastically high. But I''ve lost twice before. So don''t be alarmed, he''s incredibly strong, ''cause I fight with that understanding. "When it comes to the look of a sword, its intimidation is also faint. That''s the strongest sword, Eckezax." "Um, there''s also the power of my son, and that power is exactly what I deserve to call the strongest" The sword I''m grabbing with both hands now was sumptuously decorated, convincing that God had made it. It''s not just luxurious, the Eckezax aura was about to rip open in the mountains and in the sea. Both the former Lord of Sopeds and his father-in-law seemed to see that, and he seemed very nervous. "It''s okay, Saiga. You worked so hard." I broke many swords to slay rocks. Each time I went down to the city to buy it, but that''s when Happyne took the initiative to lend me a hand. "Believe in training! Give me all the power I can have! Even an amateur, the sword taught me how to use my weight, Snae. I slaughtered a rock because of her advice. "Please... please be safe..." Even though the spell healed the wound, it still left a lot of wounds in my hand. If I cured that hand, but I couldn''t cure it. Tsugar was holding my hand forcefully and praying for the pain to pull off. "You, the Lord whom I have recognized, will use me, for there is nothing that cannot be slashed. Good or nothing to be afraid of! Eckezaks, who had become a human disbelief in solitude, once again told me that he believed in humans, swordsmen, me. For everyone''s sake, I will win! "Then I will only declare the beginning. You ready for each other? "Ah, current lord. Wait a minute, please." The man who was the current owner of Sopede, Doowe Sopede''s brother, was about to proclaim his initiation, as the referee did. Yet the mountain water stopped it and looked in the direction of not being. "Um, Dean, please come out" Ahead of that gaze...... From the shadow of a forest tree owned by the Sopeds, a schoolteacher from Arcana School appeared. I was very well, even though you were still old. "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s something that really bothered me..." "What will you do, my lady?" "Well, it''s perfectly legal to kill him here." Say something very noisy, Doowe threatening the schoolmaster. Sure, it would be troublesome if they saw it, but they wouldn''t kill anything. "Oh well... am I going to die here in a minute? "But your class was interesting. So you can wear blindfolds." "Such a biocide... my old short curiosity, like that..." "I don''t mind." I was saying that. Sure, I might have trouble spreading it, but still, it''s the same thing at the time Doowe knows it. Besides, maybe he wanted as many people as possible to see what I could do. "It''s not up to you to decide... well, sure, this place just gets dirty. I forbid you to speak out because of the strict duel, but if that''s okay with you, you just have to watch there." "Thank you, my lord" Smile, the schoolmaster walks to the sopede side. Anyway, now the place was ready. "Then again... do you mind both sides? "I don''t care what time it is" "Me too, I can! "... So here we go! My predictions were enhanced thanks to Eckezacks. According to that prediction, the mountain waters will still not move in the midsection until my enhancement is complete. If it was before, don''t be ridiculous, but let''s spoil it at that leisure. Because being slapped before you use magic is the scariest thing. "''Grand Bright Armor''" By magic, armor of the kingdom. That made my defense greatly exceed that of normal magic armor. "" Maximum Burning Spirit "" Even the mighty Eckezax becomes a sword burned by the magic of an amplified fire. "O wolf of the end, who also devours God, respond to my voice and destroy my enemies! And God down. My physical abilities and reflex nerves were greatly amplified by the enhancement. "What do you say... this is my, our power! The magic of flames learned from Happiness. Your father-in-law introduced me to his mentor, a combat spell. Snae taught me, the secret of the royal family. Eckezax, who admitted them to me, is fortifying me. And... even Tsugar is in me. I didn''t feel like losing anymore. Because now I know. I can somehow tell if it''s because of the enhanced occupier, the power of Eckezax, or the power of the wooden knife with the mountain water. "You''re stunned... I can''t kill you with my Qigong sword" As a matter of fact, I lost to the mountain waters because the immortal attack had crossed my defense of magic. If my spells were even stiffer, I would have gotten a slap on the face and a spike over the armor. "Yes... with the power of Eckezax, my magic is enhanced! If you reinforce the wooden knife, neither my armor nor my helmet will go through the attack! Until now, I have lost the attack on the mountain water without being able to deal with it. But not now. He knows my defense, but he can''t deal with it. "Oh no... Sansui?! "Sansui...... are you okay? "Daddy......" And he also seemed worried about Doowe, his escort son, and his daughter, in the usual mountain waters that he wouldn''t cower if he understood they wouldn''t make it through. Yeah, he''s not saying he''s a bad guy, and he doesn''t have a reason to have to take him down. Still, I wanted to beat him. At the time the spell was available, there was no need to learn spells or anything. Maybe I should have just cast healing magic and cured everyone. That way, it might have been recognized in this world. Maybe I had a life. But in the end, I guess I wanted to be strong. "I''ll hit you with everything I can! Assuming you can attack me with moves I don''t know, I can take attenuated attacks with armor if I am now doing a divine descent. Even if you take damage, to some extent, you can cure yourself with magic. Eat it up. But show it to me by winning. "Well... but when the Qigong sword doesn''t make it through..." I was confused because I had a prediction. And when I saw the mountain water that moved out on that street, I was increasingly confused. "You, what are you thinking?! "No, if the qigong sword doesn''t make sense, there won''t be any reason to use a wooden knife. I don''t like to break it..." I had stabbed a wooden knife in my hip. I''m not abandoning the game, I''m getting closer to this one as it is. I''m not the only one surprised, I''m surprised everyone around me suddenly has a sword! "You used magic, I''ve lost my sword. That''s it, the duel goes on." A swordless sword saint slowly walking by. As always, there is no fear or confusion whatsoever. I don''t know, but I do know something. Still, we have to look sweetly at the mountain water! "What are you doing, hit it all! "Oh, I know! Correct sword swing, correct weight movement. And now I can slash rocks with an iron sword. If that''s the sword of God, Eckezax, let alone fortified with amplified magic, that blow will also outweigh something called the Qigong Sword! "Knock it off... wolf air explosion flame rubble slaughter...?! I tried to swing it down into the approaching mountain water with everything I had cultivated in this world... prediction came to my mind. The earth turns upside down and falls into heaven, that was such a prediction. I don''t know if that''s the future that will happen for sure, but how do I deal with it, etc......! "Good sword...... I guess it was" I was lighter when I heard that voice. When I tried to shake my sword, my sight was as it was supposed to be. He looked at the sky rising from the earth and blocked by the trees as it were. I''m looking ahead, but I''m looking at the sky. Without knowing that, I flipped through the predictions, and... "At least I should have shaken it to the end" At the same time my body weighed back, I was being put to sleep on the ground. At the same time that much of the magic gets weaker, I don''t feel the eckezax I was holding in my hand...... "It''s over." At my side protected by armor, Eckezax, who would have been pulled out of my hand, had been inched. This was the third and last time I fought mountain water. The first time he was stunned with the palm bottom and the second time he was stunned with a poking counter. And the third time... "You threw me and took my sword..." "Yes." I was put to sleep on the ground without any pain. 15 Ruthless I won. It was an empty victory. Honestly, now that I know you''re getting more and more powerful, I''d like to tell you that you don''t have to report it to me one at a time. I guess the protagonist of a growing system feels this way when I try to make him an enemy. At least I was in the mood to sue him for stalking. "Lose......" Return the sword to me, a feast that is flashing, sleeping on the ground. When it was done, she went straight back to her daughter. As usual, both the face of the Sopeds and the face of the Batlav family have closed their mouths to an overly modest end. That''s right, I felt that way too. "Lose......" I wasn''t supposed to be hurt at all. I was asleep on the ground. And no one could speak to him like that. I mean, maybe you had no idea what happened? Every time it is a plain settlement, but I would have just said proper. "Oh yes, my Lord Saiga..." I was watching everything, my own cutting-edge was about to touch at the helm of my Lord, and Eckezax, who was also suddenly self-defeated, returns to his human form. Becoming a girl, she was admitting it with tears of remorse. "It''s our defeat..." Boulder Sword, it is a good decision. If they did, that would only be a loss. But it is true that it was a humiliating defeat. What is unacceptable is unacceptable. I would have preferred to have been slashed for this. "Sansui, what are you doing? The lady was surprised to ask for an explanation. Nevertheless, I didn''t do anything special. I just did what the lady knew. "I let him float and throw with lightweight kung fu and put him to sleep on the ground while I took his sword" Very much now, but lightweight kung fu is not just a move to lighten one''s body. Assuming that was all, if I floated, my center of gravity would be skewed towards the wooden knife, etc., and it would be unusual from the side. Or so it was at an immature time. "Can immortality lighten anything but yourself?! "Yeah, that''s right." The schoolmaster who''s asking me now told me about his failure the other day. I need to be successful in trying magically to do what I can with magic. He also said it''s not realistic to magically drop rocks from heights. In other words, fairy arts can drop rocks from heights that can''t be magical, or they can lighten up and throw their opponents with their application. And if you don''t have to know if you''re rooted in the ground like a tree, and you just stand or keep it, it''s easy to float it in fairy arts. "Honestly, I would have liked to see the Wolf Air Blast Lava Slash... the battle is a battle, by saying this clearly" In the end, his predictions were all about pulling his legs. That was the case at first, but it just stiffens me to predict a situation I can''t handle, even if I can''t understand it, and it just fills the gap. He couldn''t get over the area. "Oh no..." The situation was the only one, and I explained it to you, and both Batlub''s lady and her lord had lost their words. Numerically, he must have been sure of the victory because there was no way I could have won. But plain but easy to understand, I was winning and showing. "Dear Saiga ~!" The first move was a tsugar. The magician''s girlfriend clinging to the magically lifted him as she cried and was happy to stay safe. Yeah, he wasn''t hurt. That is a very good thing. In that sense, he hasn''t lost anything. "Good... well done, you''re safe...! "Tsugar... sorry, me, me, me... I missed it..." repentance. Festival I was crying, without being able to shed tears from both eyes. "Why... why can''t you win! "You threw it and knocked it down because you can''t knock it down with a wooden knife, right? I''m surprised, too, but that''s not what happened." "No, ''cause... Saiga worked so hard! Lady Doowe is in a way flattered by the unforeseeable end that passes through or goes beyond her assumptions, but Master Hapine doesn''t seem to be either. Of course, if you saw his efforts up close, you''d take it for granted. But still, reality is reality, the result is the result. The herbivores, the carnivores and the grasshoppers were equally lifeless, and their efforts were no better than mine so that what was taken away was just a result and not good or evil. But that''s all. You should be as happy as Tsugar is. That''s an old bedtime saying. It''s natural to regret losing. Though I wonder if I''m not happy to win. "Why did you take away Eckezacks so lightly?" "Indeed, your fianc¨¦e, the Festival, had greatly enhanced her muscle strength. But it wasn''t fixed at all-powerful. If my body floats and falls straight off my back on the top ground of a heavenly and earthly reversal¡­ there''s no way I can hold it tight." Of course, sometimes your muscles get stiff and gripping you hard. Sometimes they grip hard in response to the other person''s power to take it away. But that''s what changes in moments. Humans are not always able to maintain the same posture, the same power. If you can aim for a moment to loosen, it''s easy to take the sword you have over your armor. "I identified and pulled through that moment" "Ugh... why are you so strong! Because you''re a rare magician, there''s no way you''re strong enough to be here! "No more." Master Snae suppressed the angry Master Hapine. And he''s had a fearful eye on me before. "He fought three times and was defeated three times. Saiga was my fallen in love, a man who wouldn''t give up. But that''s it." "But I worked so hard! We worked together! "Shut up, you little girl! Master Snae yells even more at Master Hapine, who can''t give up. She herself would regret it, but she was doing everything she could to understand that she had lost. "We both fought with all our might! There''s nowhere to be hideous! It''s just that the other guy outdid Saiga! Make that a mess forever! "''Cause...'' Cause... it''s crazy, you know..." Master Snae was embracing Master Hapine, who cried. And even if I want to accept it, the reality is there, and it is. "I''m sorry... my daughter messed up" The current Bathrub owner was apologizing to me. On the other hand, it seemed incomprehensible that it had become a unilateral development to this point. Like my daughter, I didn''t seem to expect to lose this far. "But I want you to tell me if you can. Why did you defeat my son... Saiga so lightly? "It''s..." Is it something I can talk about? I think it would be a rather harsh opinion. That''s how I see the current and former lords of Sopede, your brother and your father. He seemed surprised and nodded as he noticed this one''s gaze. "In short, it''s because he''s weak, and he''s weak because he''s not trained enough" I guess he finished his studies. I guess he tried. I guess he worked out. I spared no self-help effort for as long as I could achieve a certain amount of results. He felt both hard and painful. As a result, I guess I got stronger. But I lost one-on-one. For example, the answer is decisive. It''s a cruel way of putting it, because it''s not hard enough. "I made an effort... the iron sword slashed the rock" Like an excuse, a festival embraced by a tsugar. I say that. I know it''s embarrassing for me, but I guess I can''t help but say it. "Still not enough? "There is no end to training, training for the rest of your life. So much so that a rock can be slashed with an iron sword, its mind is first immature that I think my training is over" I didn''t train under Immortals like I did, so I''m sure he''s the right age. I''m sure it''s not even been a year since I''ve come to this world. I wouldn''t even say such a short time effort. But those days are only a step forward in our efforts to build on the future. If you give up your training yet, your mind is an immature sign that you think you''re the strongest if you do this far. "Dear Saiga... in the first place, You are fundamentally mistaken in the first place." "What..." "What do you think I am?" "Never before, a formidable enemy." "... I''m a man as you can see. He''s a poor man with a wooden knife." "No, it was the strongest... child face sword saint..." "You said you trained to slay rocks, but you needed the power to slash rocks to slay me? Around there, I have no idea. I''ve never used defensive moves or self-declared. Nevertheless, why burn swords or exert the power of beasts? If you hang up normally with an iron sword as it is, you''ll decide to win as it is. Clearly, he was more capable of killing than his old brother''s attack, such as an earlier blow that was close to activation. How much the hell did you want to kill yourself? Don''t you think of people as legendary dragons, sealed demon kings, evil gods who lose the world or something? I wish I didn''t bring up a legendary sword, I would normally slash it with an iron sword. "You are mistaken. I don''t know about magic, but the sword path lies in how to save waste. When you wave your sword, for example, always stiff your whole body muscles, you will act slower in return. That''s why we need to understand which muscles to use when we should" This is not magic or anything, I feel like it was the right thing to say from Japanese physiology... This wasn''t just about waving the sword, it could be about running or something, it should be. "I do have power to wave my sword. But just to say that you need a certain amount of sword waving power, it''s not that the more muscle you have, the better. Unless, of course, you''re wearing mutual armor." "Well, my special training..." "I think it made sense. But no matter how much you remember the right attitude and behavior and can do it, it doesn''t make sense to just complete it. That''s only the beginning." "Beginning..." "At least, it''s all about the motion of waving a sword, and if you can''t do that, it doesn''t make sense. All operations must be optimized." All right, let''s use the moves and use the correct form consciously. If that''s all you can do, that''s the limit. "It''s just a personal look, but you were the strongest at first. After that, the movement became harder and harder. What would you say, I was overwhelmed." I guess this is, in a way, an influence in a good way on my Tway system. You want to win anything, you don''t stifle your body. It can be handled on the spot by nature. At least I was able to do it then. It''s just that I became intensely tempted to win knowing the loss, and it got worse and worse as a result. It may be contradictory, but it is so nervous that it cannot do all that it wants to win. "To sum up, this is a game, so there was no point in consolidating your body''s defenses. The weapon in your possession was an iron sword, so you didn''t have to use magic. Needless to say, when it comes to the legendary sword. I couldn''t say anything about divine descent, and predictions will be to the extent that they can be used. I mean, it''s a mistake to try to run out of everything." I can only guess by what I don''t understand at all, but using the magic or rare magic just for me in parallel, I''m sure it would have been burdensome too. I mean, I was doing a ton of things I didn''t have to do. It was like using all the contents of a ten virtue knife. "It was war or whatever if we were to deal with a large number, but there was too much waste to fight one-on-one. You should have focused on what you needed." I guess it''s his strength to say that he can do anything, but that strength is just to say that he can do a lot of things. There are many options in life that can handle many situations. That''s great. But it''s something else than the strongest. "You couldn''t beat me. That''s all, nothing. No effort or sword is in vain. If you want to be strong, you have to keep trying." I''m in the mood of being involved with the main character of the system who can do anything. You''re not aiming to be the strongest in the first place, so I don''t want you to poke at me. Swearing revenge is full of character, but this one is not the end of the story. Whenever it is time to expose the hidden balls, or whenever they become stronger, it is annoying even when they are stuck. Even here, there are a lot of other conveniences. "... Wait, the Immortal! Divine sword, the signs of Eckezax had changed from suspicion to certainty. He was burning blatant anger at me for saying something that smelled like preaching. "Your master''s a swimmer, huh?! You dumped me, that Immortal apprentice, huh?! Oh, what''s that? I''ve never heard of it. 16 Truth Regardless of personal sentiments, the presence of mountain waters was absolute for the Sopeds and had become something of a symbol. Anyway, he excelled in swordsmanship, and even comparable objects did not exist in simple combat abilities. I can''t use magic, I can heal someone''s injuries, I can''t do any of those festivals I''ve been asked to, but I''m just simply strong. Having him with purely ridiculous skill was in the interest of the whole Sopeid family, not just Doowe individuals. Perhaps it was also the anticipation of the House of Bathrub''s lord to allow me to be added to the bloodline, or perhaps to him. And even though I possessed the divine sword of amplifying the effects of all magic, that all magic could be used, it was still not a battle. His identity was about to be revealed. With a very cruel truth, even for me. "Swimbok... that was definitely your master''s name" The face of the Sopeds certainly knows its name. I had never met him in person just because he was told from Sansui''s mouth, but he was the only man in the world who would have more strength than Sansui. It is in a way convincing that the name is spoken from the most powerful sword. But obviously there''s something wrong. There is no way that a sword that has been sealed for more than a thousand years knows the master of Sansui, who is now alive. "You inherited the name Suibok for over a thousand years..." The head of the Sopeds had spoken of the most likely possibilities. Instead of saying that, I''d say there''s no other way. Nevertheless, that is phenomenal. A thousand years ago, this country was born. If that''s all the school or pedigree has been around for a long time, it has to be interrogated. "Bullshit! Immortals who want to use immortals die in a thousand or two years! But no other divine sword was crying out like that. The divine sword, which had been sealed for more than a thousand years, had made a statement that would undo every premise. Yes, because he has not changed his appearance in any way for at least five years, called Kensei the Child Face. "Answer me, young man! You, the disciple of Suibo, who was my Lord! "... Yes, it is. My master''s name is Suibok... he is a master of swordsmanship and fairy arts who has lived for more than a thousand and five hundred years, even if I only know him. Perhaps, your swordsman himself." Everyone closes their mouth to the statement that they have lived for more than a thousand and five hundred years. That is the time that has passed for the country to perish with interest and just disappear into history. Wouldn''t that be human or anything anymore? "About me... I''ve heard of it. He dumped me." "Yeah, I never even heard of it. But... I''ve heard about the training phase." Sansui spoke quietly. Probably the strongest swordsman in this country and the strongest swordsman far beyond imagination, the strongest swordsman acknowledges. The cruel truth that he has come to. "The training of the sword begins with waving the stick. If you repeat it, your muscles will follow you step by step." That was very common. "And you will have the strength to wave a heavier iron sword than a wooden sword, and you will be stronger as it is" Nothing wrong with that either. "Basically, sword strength is arm strength. Being able to wield a heavy sword is very worthwhile just that. If only they were wearing armor." As I said earlier, the fact that you defended your festival self is not a shard wrong either. Slightly daunting to do in duels and matches, but naturally consolidating oneself in war. It was expensive and heavy, but it was still important to protect yourself. If you consolidate your defense, you can focus on the attack, and above all, you won''t die. If so, it is not a bad thing to defend yourself. "This means that a strong weapon, something that can manipulate a special weapon, becomes a strong man. I guess the most important example of this is the Divine Sword." That was natural. Whether you give a famous sword to something mediocre or a magical weapon, to some extent you can fight it, but that''s the limit. The special weapon was that it made sense to give to those who matched it. "He who possesses the strongest divine sword, the highest skill. That''s the strongest swordsman. He also said that there was a time when he thought so... but for the master it was a crossing point" No one knew what it meant to make it a crossing point there. Because that''s where it was right and 10,000 imaginary swordsmen. At least, if the mountain water gets a divine sword, it will become a strong man you can''t even imagine anymore. Except for the fact that that is already the case at the moment. "He thought one day. That destination is a sword-dependent existence. A blacksmith who can make a strong sword is the strongest." It was understandable to the face of the aristocrats, regardless of the festivities I and Snae. Extreme stories, if there is a blacksmith who can produce large quantities of divine swords, that is more valuable than the strongest swordsmen, etc. Of course, a blacksmith job is not an individual complete, but good weapons manufacturing techniques are undoubtedly directly linked to military power. "So the master stepped further in. We tried to create special moves that didn''t depend on the strength of the weapon, that is, whether it was deep or special." I can see that, too. At least I was about to produce and use such objects. Slightly different in order, but it is common to fight with magic to strengthen the sword, which can also be described as a special attack. "And as a result of the painful effort to produce it... I thought that" shapes "like Deep Righteousness and Special Attacks would also create useless shapes for the sword... and I decided to do a bareback with a wooden knife as a regression of origin" "Oh, I suppose so! That''s what he said, he stopped using me at all! If I don''t need you, you dumped me! I want you to be a longevity swordsman because I want to be even higher! The sword girl was in tears. After all, the correctness was proven here. In other words, the strongest swordsman is the strongest sword without having to use it. Even a wooden knife, with its bare hands, can easily control those with the strongest swords. He said the strongest ''sword'' is not a shaped ''sword'', but an intangible rationality that is exerted even without a sword. The ''sword'' technique had proven to be the strongest sword. "As a Immortal, as something with no life span, I encourage further drilling so you can help the others! That''s what he dumped me for! I was just going around. The strongest swordsman has gone through a swordsman worthy of a divine sword to become a swordsman who doesn''t need a divine sword. Because that''s the truth, Sang-san felt sorry for her. Festival with my forsaken sword and mountain water with my sword cultivated by Suibok. The victory and defeat had truly come to a brutal end, beating Eckezax''s heart more than I did at the Festival. "Maybe... my master abandoned you... because he was so loud..." "Though they did say so! "Besides, the master had already passed the stage where he needed to practice, and he didn''t have someone to use... you weren''t bored either..." "Naturally! When you get here with him, all you have to do is swing from morning to night!? And hundreds of years! Can we hang out! It has been a fiercely vulgar story, but it seems inevitable in some ways to make a distinction. A swordsman who only waves barely from morning to evening, so sick of immortal divine swords that have no life span. There was no way that such an abstinent ''immortal'' could be with a softly self-proclaiming divine sword. "Actually, I think you''re the strongest. Normal people can''t train as long as we do. It''s a theoretical value that ends with blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. So "But... it''s a man like Swibbock who really deserves to be called the strongest." "Yes, but... I don''t know if I''m going to tell you what I need to know, but I don''t need to be that strong." Mountain waters are sure, they don''t need that much power, they don''t need to use that kind of magic, but if you''re going to say that, you don''t need skill enough to control those with bare hands and a divine sword. "I know it''s an analogy that only I know of, but I''m trying to complete a game that can be completed at forty levels with the strongest gear, just the initial gear with tie-in play¡­ even beyond that, I''m just trying to clear" Takeshi "" It is a sermon of sight from above, against the divine sword. But it was certainly a small story for those with a lifespan. Rather than that, even if there was no life expectancy, I can''t keep waving my sword from morning to evening, etc. "Hey... what... Sansui, how old are you? Afraid, Blois confirming the age of his colleagues. I haven''t changed my appearance at all since five years ago, how old is my partner? "A little over five hundred." Error, about twenty years. Everyone had lost their voice to the age far beyond the history of the Sopeds that followed from the founding of the country. "That said, I don''t know if I''d say it myself, but I just trained for five hundred years, and I''m unknown, unschooled, and barbaric. It''s not a misunderstanding or anything." A mountain water that speaks openly of its own indulgence. Yes, I was just hiding my identity, I wasn''t hiding any abilities. Black and white mountain waters are just plain swordsmen strong. Just because the backbone of that strength comes from five hundred years of training. "You can''t win." The head of the Bathrub family, who is shy and convincing. There''s no way an organism with a fixed lifespan can beat someone who''s been training for five hundred years. When I trained to get half a month of thighead, it didn''t extend far in total quantity or purity, naturally. "Or immortality?! Can Immortal Users Be Immortal?! The school director was greatly puzzled. A boy in front of me has lived before the founding of the school, rather than his own age. I can only marvel at that fact as an old man. "It''s not immortality, it''s immortality." "Uhm, say Immortal. If they''re decapitated, don''t die like that." Immortals and Divine Swords modify. Immortality means not getting old and not dying, but immortality means dying just not getting old. As the school director and the immortal said, if you get hit in the head with a stone there, you''ll die just like that. "Oh, yeah, yeah. I''ll tell you the first time, Feast Me. I''m not going to teach you fairy arts. How many minutes I haven''t gotten a single authorization from my master, and more importantly, my training in fairy arts takes too long. Even if you train under your master, how long did it take to be able to use immortality?" Paralysis of immortal specific time intervals. Even with the shifts in the four seasons, even the number of times it was like the sun setting and climbing, and not something I could remember for a while. "Yeah... dozens of times the forest trees have grown and withered..." "No, that''s fine..." A festival that manipulates all sorts of magic. Even if I have the qualities of immortality, it is not something I can master at all. Festival I remember a lot of magic early by high qualities, but still didn''t feel like spending decades mastering fairy arts. Or even a few years I don''t like it. "Hey, what does the Immortal eat?! What''s going on with the metabolism?! "I''m eating Summer" "Water?! Just water?! "No appetite, no urine, no convenience in the last few hundred years..." Mountain waters answering the school director''s questions, discipline. Against a more authentic Immortal than I thought, Festival I understood how impotent I was challenging my opponent. "I don''t have lust. But you have a craving for sleep, and you slept with your master for a week or so when there was a storm that didn''t fit inside." "That''s not sleep craving, is it?! Immortals who are more stoic life forms than you can imagine. Every time I learned about that ecology, I was supposed to know the senselessness of pursuing whether it was the ultimate or the most powerful. "How to train in fairy arts?! "I will swing bare with a wooden knife as the morning sun rises and surrounded by nature, then sleep after repeating it until the sun sets. And resume bareback as the sun rises. I will continue this for the rest of my life." "Lifetime?! What about shrinkage?! What about light weight?! What''s the rush?! "When I was barebacking, I realized I could do it." Don''t drink and eat from morning to evening and keep shaking. Then you''ll be strong too, but what''s the point in those days? Honestly, I totally don''t understand what''s fun and alive. "So in the last five hundred years I''ve learned nothing but swordsmanship and fairy arts except how to dress and make grass and wooden knives. As long as you''re ashamed." When I realized I was barebacking, I had a rare magic on me, and I had no choice but to complain about the rambling argument that the servant sage. Everyone understood the statement that went through the sports club system. If you can''t be the strongest without that, you don''t have to aim for the strongest. "Hey, there''s a grave here..." "What do you mean?" "Hmm, you''ve got a lot of customers these days." "Hey, what is this kid?! "Relax, you know what they saw." "Hmm, it''s been a long time since you''ve been targeted for murder. But there is no compelling argument. I made the tomb, but what''s wrong? "... So this grave is a recent one? "Oh, a woman with a silver-haired baby was eaten to death by a wolf. I buried it in the soil, thinking that it would be religiously unintentional to feed the beast or the bird. Although, I buried it with vegetables, so it''s the food for insects in the earth." "You say it''s a baby with silver hair?! "Where did that baby do it?! "I felt pity to die like this, so I left it to the disciples of Non to send them to the people" "Your apprentice?! You''re not as old as you look, you little shit! "Is that a rare magic user?! "Oh man, I don''t want you to use magic or anything in the woods..." "... I''ll pull it off, report it anyway! "Are you sure? "Bringing the report home is a priority over killing witnesses! "Did you get away... umm, clever clever. Decide what you need to accomplish and move along it, regardless of the other person''s appearance or strength. It is proof that you are correctly aware of your role and that you are not drowning in power. It''s still a good thing to look at someone smart. Still, it''s called a woman who came dressed up to such an outward demonic realm, saying they''ve been after that woman... apparently there''s a big vortex going on. Nevertheless, any storm is only a twist in the atmosphere and a part of the circulation of water, a part of the luxury of man''s world. opponents of good mates with good conditions for territorial strife, food grabbing, and leaving offspring behind, and the right of initiative of the group. Man is also an animal and part of nature, and what he does is no different from a beast. I know you''ll be fine, but don''t take too many people personally, my disciple." 17 Assassination I was given a one-size-fits-all understanding of the fact that I lived long before this country got excited. Or you can say you convinced me of my ridiculous sword skill. It''s obvious that even if you''re young or out of the neighborhood. If you''ve been working out for five hundred years and you''ve grown stronger, then you can do about this. That''s what I was convinced of. "So you''re willing to marry Bulova? Even though he knew I''d been alive for over five hundred years, he didn''t seem as disgusted by the fact that I didn''t look fake, lady and blower. Sure, even me, I''d be shocked if Blois was actually my grandma, or something. I do, too, so you two won''t like it. In the first place, because immortality is, in principle, a technique that conforms to nature, it cannot be fictional or anything like that. enough to dilute the signs. Anyway, it seems that Blois still likes me, and the lady is tearing it up. Rayne was already asleep, and I, too, in my sleepy hours, the lady said that. It should be noted that your brother and father are leading a cavalry home to Wang Du. "Right... honestly, I doubt I''ve felt carnal desire in five hundred years..." Anyway, I''m not old enough to live. First of all, I wondered if he was alive masculinily. And would you be excited about your younger opponent for more than five hundred years, even if the feature remained? From my point of view, Rain, Blois, and the school director are all very different. It looks important though. I said, "Unless you''re excited about Eckezacks, whose age would be above you." "Besides, there are concerns that stacked training might be ruined" Immortality and swordsmanship are things that will be wasted. And wholly worldly, such as desires and those who must be protected. Since I have been a virgin for several minutes and five hundred years, it can be said that things around it are unknown. "Nevertheless, it is also the business of nature for people to fall in love. I''m not going to deny that. By and large, I mean to that extent if you''re going to ruin it as much as you know a woman. Besides, my immature attempt to protect myself now is too funny. Until you decide you didn''t have enough training and work out again." Change yourself, by which I mean admitting that I was wrong. It is courageous to acknowledge it. And I''m still immature, and I have to step in to change myself. "Nevertheless, there is another concern" "Oh, I''m glad you know. You don''t love Blois." A very sinking blower. ''Cause I''m only talking about my convenience, and I''m not saying I like blowers or wanting them. Because you don''t want it and you don''t want it. I don''t think I''d like to marry a lady, and I think it would be preferable to marry a blower, but that''s not what I''m in love with as. I remember those feelings, but I can''t really feel them. "I think that''s bad, so I thought I''d try harder every year or so" "That''s rude, but even for me, I agree. Spend a year or so being aware of Blois as a woman." Something happened, and the lady looked seriously troubled. Time to say a year seems to mean something to her, too. "I had a little bit of a crisis when I heard you were alive for five hundred years. I don''t think I can marry your father and brother until they die." Neither me nor Blois could deny it at all. There are some verses that the lady used to use that, but still, those two are strange in their passion. And as it is, really, it can be a sell-out. When a woman has a season, the lady must have double-checked. "I don''t know if I''m gonna say it, though, but the guy who comes up to me isn''t a lot," The lady is also an old woman. Maybe if a worthy opponent had appeared, what a push off opposition. I mean, there wasn''t exactly a lot of people. "Trouble is, I''m not ideal for a man." That is certainly a problem. A lady with a time limit might be more serious than me with no life expectancy. "Worst case scenario, I''ll make it sansui. Best thing I''ve ever seen." That sucks for me, too. But the underlying problem has not been solved. What are you going to do with your father and brother? Honestly, I don''t think they''ll ever respond without me. "At that time, Sansui. Kill them both." It was getting worse and worse. Not that I can''t, but that''s pretty bad. Once I kill someone for your daughter''s political convenience, that would be a threat to her surroundings. Anyway, if I wanted to kill someone, there was no one I couldn''t kill. "Ma''am, that''s too much..." "I''m going to persuade you, but if you''re asked to marry someone from one country or another, you''re going to attack that country." It certainly can be. I mean, I''ve been beating up my own daughter. Exactly what happened earlier today. "It would be more of a problem that way. You can make it look like an accident and kill them both. It''s okay, your brother already has a heir. If you don''t make the housekeeper''s claim, why don''t you just do it? I wonder about that. It is correct as a system of houses called aristocracy, but it seems that the body does it. If you don''t want your daughter to marry you, your brother and father don''t want to exercise their strength. The lady is a lady, and she tries to kill her brother and father because she wants to get married. Both have a sense of terminality. After all, it seems to me that it is as noble for those two to say the top. "Well, you''re looking for a man before that, aren''t you? I wonder if there''s a better man than Sansui." I don''t know, I think the lady''s standards are pretty strict, so it seems difficult in the country. In the first place, it''s suspicious if there''s someone to catch up with, even on one side. "Honestly, you probably feel the most at stake in your life." He seems to be aware, and the lady''s complexion was not excellent. ''Cause I''m an upper-class man in this country, and there''s no one I don''t know. It may be kind of funny that a lady who was proud to be a high ridge flower was in a hurry to get married, but neither me nor Blois could laugh. That concludes the operation meeting. On top of that, me and Blois were talking, like we were a while ago. "I understand your situation very well. I also understand that you are not just me, but that there is no greed." He''s talking to me face to face, slightly nervous. He seemed very embarrassed. That''s obvious because I see it, and I guess I should think it''s adorable. It''s just that in my case, if it was me back in the day, it would be a kind of pocket feeling. emotions toward younger children, would it convey? "But, you know... I like you... so I''m gonna do my best to keep you interested." A man dressed like me, taller than me, is passing on his favor to me. I''m glad to hear that, but I knew I wouldn''t get excited. Maybe this is close to rehab already. "Of course, we''re going to make sure the escort doesn''t get in the way. I want you to feel safe there. I can''t rely on you." Until now, we shouldn''t have seen each other as men and women. For us, it is the lady who should take precedence. If one of us gives priority to our opponent over the lady''s crisis, I don''t know what the escort is for. "I''m going to do my best to be Rayne''s good mother." Well, I''m glad to hear that. "And when the lady doesn''t find someone, she can be a concubine." "I hate that, too." I sincerely think. I hope the lady likes it and accepts the lady. Praying when the odds are low is a human act, but it is pointless and mostly betrayed. Still, I can''t help but pray that I''m human. In that sense, I''m probably already getting my humanity back, too. 18 resentment The purpose of the young lady was to crush her spare time in school until recently. But her purpose now was marriage. You can say that elegance and beauty have been lost all at once. But knowing the existence of my immortality, she realized that she had little time left in Hua to say herself, and she was in a hurry for youth. Is it natural or unnatural to know a man of immortality and rush to find a mate? Thinking about it, women and men who were at wedding parties in Japan were also so natural that they shouldn''t laugh. Nevertheless, the lady was to remain in school in the future. Because the school is near Wangdu, so it is easy to attend a party in Wangdu with something. I moved for a wedding party, is that what you mean? Perhaps we should advise that, given the Japanese way, we should strike our hands in close proximity, but at any rate, the lady is a courtier in the corner of the four nobles, so her opponents will be limited. Of course, that premise includes the assassination of your father and brother, but it is difficult to skip it. And if it''s possible or impossible, it''s sad to say that the surest and easiest thing to do is assassinate you two. Me and the lady are pathetic. Well, then, I was calling out to the festival to make an old man''s mistake. I was barebacking Eckezacks in the field near the school in the morning, so I''ll give him a call. "Morning." "Ah, good morning." "Mmm, a disciple of Swibbock" Eckezacks returning to the appearance of a girl. Nevertheless, if the master thought about it, he would look younger than me, so maybe he was a matchmaker of two. "Actually, I need to talk to you a little..." "Oh, that''s me too. I want to apologize..." Keep your head down gently, not firmly, Festival I was apologizing to me. Seems slightly uncomfortable, but Eckezacks followed suit. "Um... I''m sorry I tried to hit you so hard" "Fine, I don''t care anymore" I also cautioned, what did he think of me as? Assuming it hit me and I was dead, would they have been able to rejoice then? If you''re a character in a game, you have a lot of strong equals and you can''t win without hitting the depth again and again, but I''m not a character in a game or anything. Or that kind of character increases your defense every time you get stronger, I''m the only other festival you''ve ever had. It is no exaggeration to say that the perception that he is so, so too, has cornered him so far. This is what happens if you don''t question your offerings. I''ll be careful, too. "There''s one more correction than that." "Correction?" "Oh, sure, the least amount of power was enough to fight me, but nothing has ever gone wrong. At least I think it''s good to be able to rely on people." Most systems that can do anything have cheats, that''s what they try to do all on their own. That''s fine, but sometimes when you''re absolutely looking only at yourself, you don''t have enough hands. Even I have quite a few things to say, thanks to Blois. Anyway, I only have enough moves to get close and slash, so sometimes when the numbers are high, the response doesn''t follow. Besides, the lady said it was plain. Sometimes flashy is more intimidating or restraining to the opponent. It can''t be plain or deterrent. Festival You have challenged me many times because I was plain. Now, if I had the same high power and flashy style as Festival Me, I''m sure you would have given up understanding the difference in strength. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to add new power to anything, but it''s a good idea to change the way you do things if you decide you can''t." Well, I can tell you that I didn''t change the way I did it this time, so I screwed it up. I couldn''t do it this way, so let''s try it another way. I hope so, but in his case it was a revenge for a successful experience, a new woman as before, not a new power. That''s not good. He should have looked at himself and me and looked back. We lost in front of the public, so we should have been specially trained to win in front of the public. Hide and fight to show off the power you''re hiding. At the time I thought so, I guess he was losing sight of something. "For example... even though I only had a wooden knife and I could handle it properly, I was still consolidating my defense because I wasn''t sure I''d be attacked." "Ugh..." "I tried to burn my sword or cut it in again and again because it was a normal attack and I wasn''t sure I was going to defeat me with a single machete" "... Ugh" "I lay new forces because I''m not confident in myself as a vegetarian" "Yes......" "Even though I didn''t have any particular benefit, I was obsessed with taking me down because I wanted what I lost to be some mistake. I can''t admit to losing. It''s your weakness." "Yes..." I''m going to criticize him for his misdeeds, but apparently he was right. At least when they said that, he seemed to have no objection. "However, that lack of confidence can be said to be right, and it also means that it is uplifting. At least now you''re about to get up again" "Huh?" "It is natural for you, immature, to defend yourself. Rather, I can say that I am more proud not to defend myself. You were looking at the difference in strength between me and yourself, and judging it impossible to prevent it, you were increasing your defense. And I couldn''t actually prevent it. Then you''re right." "It''s..." "You were also right to remain confident that you would defeat him with one blow, but not with the confidence to hit him. However, I should have remembered something a little more about restraint or collapse. As for direction, that was preferable to fighting me. Or you can use magic, so you should have made an effort to remember a range attack." It''s the problem of not hitting it, so we should have made an effort to hit it, not to increase its power. No matter how much I am, I can''t avoid being attacked extensively. Well, in that case, I''ll crush it before it attacks. Or you should have mastered the moves you could hit fast, including predictions, because my traveling at high speeds is the problem. "Maybe you''re going to be playing RPG, but you can''t just think about power because it''s either a fight or an action game. Looking for something missing is not wrong, but trying to get to know yourself and your opponent better." "Hmm......" I guess Eckezacks knew that too. I just didn''t want to admit it because admitting it would eventually get me to my master. It''s okay, because normal people don''t come to that conclusion. "Life is training until death. So you just have to work on it until you think you can get this far. It would be pleasant to gain new powers, but the aim should not be to gain them. If you were a fairy like me, you''d still have too much to do." "Mr. Yamamizu..." "I don''t care if you say you''ve lived five hundred years, it''s like you''ve been a pulling neet for five hundred years. And to advise you this way is like making up for my rudeness." I don''t know if I''d say it after five hundred years as a home guard, but after yesterday''s game, I totally denied his life. I don''t think I said the wrong thing, but it''s not a good idea to pepper it. "I''m me and you''re you. All you have to do is think carefully about your way of life, in consultation with the people around you. Human life is long to that extent." "Oh." "I don''t think this is convincing for me to say... but I can''t breathe when I''m just focused on winning and losing my life. It''s not too much of an attempt to beat them." "... yeah" "Yeah, it''s not! Don''t be impressed with all the sermons and stuff from my disciples! Don''t win, what a swordsman! That was especially true, while Eckezacks was getting angry. Sure, I''m with my master, and I totally deny her. If you don''t want to win, I don''t want Eckezax. "Neither the Lord nor I! Five hundred years and a thousand and five hundred years of bareback for what! It''s because you don''t want to lose, it''s because you want to win! It would be because I want to be strong for that! "It was... at first..." "Is there any other reason! "No... but that''s why I can''t keep waving my sword" Our genre is not a murder knife or a living sword, it''s just close to dojo archery. I didn''t even play any games. I was only barebacking, and it was five hundred years later that I won. "Wanting to win means wanting to fight. Fighting is dangerous. No, of course I''m not going to separate fighting from living... but I''d rather make up for my immaturity than beating someone..." What is the point of contending with immortals who do not need food or drink in the first place? I guess he''s just waving his sword the same way he meditates. "In the first place, it''s not that much fun to win... so it''s a sign of immaturity at a stage of contention" "Wish me something I understood......! "No, I think maybe mountain water really understands..." It''s conceited, and I don''t think that''s true either. I work out because I want to be strong, and I stack up because I don''t want to lose. If so, can it be said that immortals who refuse to engage with people in order not to lose are more averse to losing than anyone else? It''s a genuine pull and a knit. "I haven''t wanted to lose since I was largely a immortal. No. That''s not a good thing because your body can help you. Of course, it''s no good wanting to win." "Grunt...... I''m just pissed I know what I''m trying to say......! "I do feel like that too, until I lost the mountain water..." "Well, anyway, it''s something I''m not too keen on. It''s up to you to decide what matters to you and what you care about." Of course, humans sometimes become obsessed with the idea of not obsessing. That''s why training is so difficult. In that sense, I guess I''m at ease. Anyway, in my case, it''s the lady who decides who to fight, not me. If I have anything to fight for other than defending myself, it''s nothing more than a lady''s orders. That''s casual in a way, you can easily give up and forgive. It''s just that whether he accepts that easy way of life is another story. "Just don''t try to fight me anymore. At least I won''t pluck it." "Oh...... I hated Eckezax, but because Tsugar stopped me" "... hmm" Fine. Instead of deciding why a sword fights, you decide why a man fights. Apparently, the women around the festival aren''t dolls that just affirm him all. "I just didn''t admit it, Suibo''s sword heir. Even the strongest swordsman doesn''t need a sword, even if it proves so." Still, the willing sword was staring at me. After spending even more time than my training in days where the user didn''t show up, she seemed to be staring at me and the master behind it. "Sooner or later, some will inherit Saiga''s will. If you have a long time, spend that time frightened. Sooner or later, Saiga, you and Suibok will emerge! "Well, that''s a good thing. It''s about being able to get more into future training." At some point at the end of the day, if it comes before I blend into this nature, it''s something I''m very excited about. "... you know, mountain water" "What''s the matter, sacrifice me" "The mountain water... why are you serving that woman? I hear things that are subtly hard to argue with. Well, that''s true. It''s a lot of problems. But even if I look like this, I''ve been serving my lady for about five years. I have a lot of trust. "Don''t ask me to be rude all of a sudden..." "Because mountain water is a great swordsman. The wooden knife is stronger than me even with my bare hands, and this is how you care about me... why do you let that woman..." "It''s pride, it is. It''s not acceptable to call my lord ''such a woman''." "It''s..." "I admit that she has an obsession with your fianc¨¦e, and that she has a few problems with the character of the lady, but isn''t that the same thing with your fianc¨¦e? I feel like I''m subtly switching logic, and I feel like I''m being aggressive against him. Could I be angry? That''s not much of a good humanity. "For the most part, it''s more of a problem for you. You fought without remorse in front of the public, but you''ve even been involved and tried three times. What''s wrong with you?" "Ugh..." "I beat you, but you beat me. Did something good happen too? Did something happen that I could beat you to? I didn''t even think about this situation. Do I deserve to say bad things to you about my Lord? They also found out that I lived a long time. Well, I couldn''t help but hide it. I didn''t know you had a master acquaintance. "Well, from the standpoint of you and your fianc¨¦e, the lady will look uncomfortable, but she didn''t work evil just because she looked bad." "That''s... I don''t think that''s a good idea" "You think the lady''s making my strength her own authority? What''s the problem with that?" Indeed, the lady boasts of me being a subordinate. That''s not very well-behaved. But the lady''s my employer, and I''m paid for being bought a martial arts. In that regard, I have not been betrayed to date in any way. "Well, you used me to attack some village, to destroy some city, to attribute it to some army... if that had happened, I might have done my love, but so far I''m not allowed to do that" No, you won''t be able to say enough. In fact, they fought Royal Kingsguards. That''s not the lady''s instructions. But the lady just doesn''t have a good personality and doesn''t work evil. I''m getting paid by the lady, and she''s investing in Rain''s education. If so, it''s just a personal feeling, such as a little bit of a bad personality. It may not be a very good thing though. "You just look at her bad. Of course that''s not what I call a lie. But still, neither you nor your fianc¨¦e know what''s good about her. At least she never unfairly discriminated against me or inflicted senseless violence or punishment." If so, it''s a matter of preference later. And I''m thankful for her. Including meeting her, I''m blessed to meet people for what they are. Except for him in front of me, but I''m not even saying he''s a bad guy. "That''s enough for me to be a Gentile. What else do you want?" "It''s..." "I guess you like her so much that you''re not dissatisfied with getting engaged, either? I envy that." I''m really jealous.At least I don''t like it. I am dissatisfied. "Maybe you were inviting me? Glad to hear it, but I''m the lady''s escort. I''m not dissatisfied with that." "... ok. Um... sorry for being rude." "You''re gonna be a great guy too, so I''m not gonna say anything too mild." I''m not dissatisfied with being an escort...... My fianc¨¦e is a bit...... And more importantly, I need the lady''s back, too. I can''t do whatever my name is already known to me sooner rather than later. Especially the royal family, couldn''t even predict how it would work. "Could you have read the report? I''m sorry if I kept putting the hard words in line, because it''s the nature of the scholar." "No, I can understand the content itself. Plus, it''s not that abnormal." "Then you understand. With current technology, we can''t produce anything that can counteract him" Festival What guarantees my identity is the Bathrub family, and what guarantees the identity of the mountain waters is the Sopede family. Both have powerful powers that cannot be individual, but still allow the state to leave them, except because the heads of the four great aristocracies, who are second only to the royal family, guarantee their identity. If anything goes wrong, these two houses will compensate for each of them. That''s what reassures so many others. So who are the sponsors of the school in this royal jurisdiction, that is to say, who stands above the school director? Needless to say, it is the Arcana royal family itself. "So you''re calling it a declaration of defeat? Stend Arcana. The First Princess of the Kingdom of Arcana was quietly accepting without hesitation, following a report from the dean of the school, who was hailed as a wise man. "I am a scholar, an academic servant. That I don''t admit to losing is a denial of existence." "No, thank you. We don''t need optimism." Chimeras and golems are powerful weapons. It''s not uncommon for an individual to take dozens of knights mastering magic to finally defeat them. But the protagonist of the battlefield is still a knight. Why is that? Sometimes it is difficult to control, but the cost is terrific, to say the least. Even though it is a drone weapon, it is not profitable to the extent that it loses when dealing with dozens of knights. Still, a lot of money had been put into researching golems and chimeras in this school over the past few years. In order to defeat the mountain waters. "That wasn''t a bad idea direction. If it''s a numerical offense, Mr. Sansui... no, Master Sansui is not as good as a wizard" "Qigong sword... a wooden knife reinforced by immortality and a bare hand move called power... that was his means of attack and our tail" Mountain water basically defeats enemies with one blow. That is done because the attack power of the mountain water is beyond the opponent''s defense. "That was the limit of his attack power..." "Right, that''s no different. His offense isn''t that high. He can afford to defeat hundreds of knights. Neither can he be attacking hundreds." Prepare a stubborn golem or chimera that has no problems at all, even with the Qigong sword and power of the mountain water. If that is possible, the invincibility of mountain waters will be lost. That''s what I thought. "But, Saiga, when you first lost, I found out when I looked into the injuries you suffered as a result of the onslaught. That blow is a move that rocks the body of an organism... in a chimera that can be unnatural and really weak as life, it really causes dysfunction..." "In addition, you can float anything but yourself with light work... Now say golem..." "If it is dropped from the sky, it will be destroyed by its own weight. You never win." There''s no way a chimera lacking precision or a golem inferior to agility can beat mountain water. You can''t strike in the first place. But in this case, you don''t have to win. There are things that cannot be defeated or destroyed by mountain water. That would have been nice to know. But the conclusion was only corroborated by his absoluteness. "''Thunder Cut''..." Hate cared, the princess held the report strong. "Though I spare you research money, you think it''s bad to deceive me... so what? Giving up?" "... that''s no reason to give up." "That''s good, but at least you can''t do it yourself. Suppose the backbone of his strength was backed up by a long time saying five hundred years..." No matter how powerful a rare magic user he was, there are certain ways he can be defeated. About ten of the same rare magic users. There is no means by which we can combat this. Sure, there are geniuses in every field that deserve to be called super first-rate, but there''s no way they can defeat a dozen well-trained, first-rate surgeons. At least that''s what happens in battle. It was supposed to be, until that man showed up. "Extreme stories, it''s no longer realistic to send a man of immortal qualities out to some immortal apprentice to raise him to a strength he can fathom." "Not in five hundred years... whether our country survives until then..." Some of the things to think about in soldiers and military science are the inexpensiveness of the equipment and the length of the training period. No matter how weak a soldier, a soldier, could be managed with cheap equipment and a short training period, it could count as a splendid force of war. Easy to replenish even when dead, easy to fill holes. It was extremely important to put it in the East and West now. Located at its opposite pole is a man named Mountain Water. A holder of strength that one in a thousand qualities can finally reach after five hundred years of training. There''s no way I can account for that as a soldier. There''s no way I can do that. On the other hand, it was that guy who couldn''t counter betting on all the fighting power he could count. "Princess, maybe we should give up now. He''s a man of abnegation and far from ambition, isn''t he? Unlike your neighbor, you won''t be arguing about coups." "I know that from the beginning. With me, I''m not going to weigh the interests of the nation and the interests of the royal family." For the Kingdom of Arcana, the interests of the royal family and the interests of the nation are not necessarily in agreement. It is true that mountain waters are not suitable for mass destruction, but if immortals were sent as assassins by an extremely simple enemy country, he would be the only one who could counter them. It is also the man who can help to overturn a situation that cannot be helped. The problem is that it reduces the royal character in relative terms. "I don''t want to kill that man, nor do I want to cause irrevocable serious injury. I just want the strength to fight it, like Batlub." Of course, Festival I, the son-in-law of Bathrub, have been defeated even with a divine sword. On the other hand, it has obtained an absolute nature that is not in the same direction as mountain water. Speaking of which, it''s foiled. "Of course, if a warrior stronger than him swears allegiance to the royal family, he never goes beyond it. But it doesn''t necessarily have to be. My royal family needs something that might make them feel fat." By now, the strongest and the second strongest in this country had been finalised. That''s so much so that the third and beyond won''t be opponents. "Princess...... do you still resent that Kingsguard was destroyed by that Kensei? "... I resent you, that''s different. I hate it. If that man is not in the interests of the state, he''s just killing it as it is. There''s no way I can do that." "He was the one I didn''t want to fight if I could." Kid-faced sword saints are called ''thundercuts'' in and around the royal family. An absolutely powerful man who devastated the SS and the Solemn Qing Squad, the most elite units of this country under the direct command of the Crown, with a single wooden knife. The mightiest man, who showed strength with the fear of not even being able to speak, while lowering the royal authority to the ground. "Oh, the tone is a man''s word, I don''t know." "Excuse me...... but if this happens, I have to look for you too. Excellent talent, as Batlub found it." What happened in the neighbouring country doesn''t necessarily happen in this country. A definite force was absolutely necessary in order to gain stability. "Oh, the princess isn''t hard either..." Sage laughs. I laugh suspiciously. I laugh like I understand. Yes, she does. At a time like this, most of the time, it''s already too late. "Perhaps all four nobles possess extraordinary talent." 19 Visitors "Using magic requires practicality. And unlike magic, magic is primarily about military operations." The thankful story of the schoolmaster begins today. The lady is still grinning her face in her bumpy seat to build her abs today. "We must also consider that operating magic militarily means that the enemy will use magic. Magic is widespread in the general public and may be used in the fight against enemy countries, as well as in banditry. It''s not uncommon to see that magic can be used, and to lose your life as it is accidentally discussed." Um, you say good things. This also leads to the path of the sword. "I can say the same thing about the stone-throwing experiments from above, which we talked about the other day. The biggest contradiction in that experiment is that I wanted to unilaterally attack my enemies but I missaw my range for it. For sure, for letting yourself float, you don''t have to think about the magic range, you can avoid enemy surveillance if you''re above it, and above all, you won''t get an attack here unless the enemy flies. And for targeting a fortress, a" building, "you don''t have to target it as much as a stone thrower." Um, Wen Wu is still something we meet somewhere. It is largely unsuccessful when you think you can attack unilaterally. "But that has become something that goes beyond the range of earthly magic, the key means of attack. If you deliver an enemy stronghold to this attack range, it will naturally be fought back by the enemy." Sure, that''s just going into the enemy formation alone. Instead of magic, even arrows will respond. That''s brave, but it''s just brave. "There are two important things in action, not experimentation. One is to not act alone, the other is to commit to fighting mediocre." Oh, boulder sage. Really great. My master must admire it, too. They''re both too basic, but they can''t be thorough for that matter! "The more sophisticated wizards are, the more they tend to be, overconfident in their magic, unnecessary and inadvertent attacks. In war, you don''t need wind magic to break your opponent, dirt magic to bury your opponent alive, water magic to drown your opponent, or fire magic to carbide your opponent. If you suffer some cut wounds, you will not be able to move, you will faint just by hitting a heavier stone, you will just be able to hit the pressurized water, you will gain momentum, and if you suffer deep burns to many of your skin, you will remain fatally injured" Practical. The blower next door with the metal sword cut by the wind is slightly blushing. Well, that was a demonstration. "Now let''s take the example of the failure of a certain wizard" Every time, I had black eyes on my black hair. Ma''am, don''t look at me. "He was a very powerful and aggressive, wizard of fire. That he tried to burn down a platoon together, making a cage out of flaming walls and shrinking the siege as it was. A scream or a cry for help, heard from beyond the wall of flames. He slowly tried to burn it down while listening to it..." The next picture is shown. He was dead. "The enemy who was outside the siege stabbed him in the back and died." Ma''am, don''t laugh. Because I can''t laugh. "He was a very powerful wizard, but he forgot that the scene was a battlefield and ended up desperate without being able to burn a single one. If he had fought straight, he would have mentioned many medals. If he had followed one of the guards, he would have avoided it." Indeed, the companions who protect their backs are important. It''s a common story that when you focus on one thing, you can''t see the whole thing. Because at least the blind spots will be greatly reduced, and the enemy won''t be able to help. "Sometimes, too, a far-fetched collaboration can result in death. One and two fire wizards simultaneously chanted a form of attack magic that would blow up in a sandwich to one enemy. As the target shrunk away, they barely crossed their heads, attacked each other, and both sides died." Reminds me of military technology on Earth, in the corner of my memory. Sometimes in the game there were no hitting judgments against allies or their attacks, but naturally that didn''t happen in real life. I had to think about the radiation because it didn''t conveniently hit the bullets on my side. "So don''t use magic with a long range or a wide range of valid magic poorly when fighting in collaboration. It''s called crossfire, and it''s Theory who keeps the rays from overlapping on his side." I see, whether things are guns or magic, they''re the same if they''re flying gear. "Also, the magic of attacking a wide range blocks your sight, so you misjudge the next hand. Using magic that makes this one invisible from the other means you won''t be able to see the other from this one. It means we shouldn''t use all the greatest and most powerful magic." Mmm, you say something really good. I was going to applaud you for your sage words, which also lead to the path of the sword. Very much now, but there are four nobles. Sopeds and batrabs that form a bi-perfection in military terms. Four caputos exist for this, which have great power in religious terms, and disuirs, who have a say in financial terms, which support the royal family. This is what should also be called the very essence of the politics of this Arkana kingdom. It is something I learned scattered in history classes. "Long time no see, Doowe." "You look good, palette." Naturally, the lady there is treated on an equal footing with our lady, and the lady is not treated on an equal footing with Happiness. I also find it contradictory to say so, but anyway, the lady was happy to welcome Pallet Caputo, who showed up at the mansion. "So, what can I do for you? Unlike me, I hear you''re either territorial or busy running a church." "Well, you had nothing to do with that kind of work. I''m actually involved in a very delicate project right now." The lady, who is rich and feminine in flesh, possesses the style of a truly evil woman. On the other hand, Master Pallet had a very clear atmosphere to say it was girly. In a harsh way, I guess you look like a Virgin. I have a different temperament to see, but the two of us didn''t bump interests were close. Or, Master Pallet... "I want you to lend me Kensei, your escort." You''ve always been very fond of me. It''s kind of like, you can say you''re feeling sick. Blois, who is holding back behind the lady with me, looks subtly worried, but I want you to rest assured. I''m not saying I like bad girls, but it doesn''t mean I''m more fond of the Virgin. "Get Sansui? How could that happen again?" "An asylum nobleman protecting me on my territory caused trouble in the city. That said, from the witness testimony, it is worse to be an exile nobleman unilaterally..." asylum aristocrats, a lady who looks blatantly disgusted when she hears about it. That''s right, the Sopeds only name Takemen and are very tough on ''losers''. A good number of nobles had been executed in a coup d ''¨¦tat that occurred in neighbouring countries, escaping it and the nobles were evacuating to this country. Distant relatives, so even the sopeds provide protection, but both your brother and father ignore it by passing. I''ve prepared a place to live, so you can do whatever you want later, which is a cluttered treatment. The current owner also said that the previous owner is like that, so the people below are more appropriate. Of course they have a house that leaves dissatisfied. By the way, the lady also hates asylum nobles. Anyway, getting close to the lady is one of the few opportunities for reversal. It is quite right to join hands with one of the four nobles, whether rooting in the land or reclaiming the original kingdom. If you marry the princess in the main house, it would be a thick pipe on top of this. If the person is beautiful, it is still a matter of time. Of course, that''s the kind of guy you hate the most for a lady. "Keep him locked in a cage, such a nobleman." "That''s true... but the person in trouble won''t even listen to me in a foreign country. He doesn''t trust me, and he has nothing to be ashamed of, so he''s not willing to go through with the investigation." Then why don''t you leave this country? It''s understandable that police in another country can''t be trusted, but even so, I didn''t expect to refuse to accompany them with dignity. "The exile nobleman is also a lateral connection, because there is something nasty about him not showing his face, so I''m not guilty and I don''t ask him to capture Soya..." "You can hang them both..." Ma''am, if you do that, it''s war. Regardless of the foreigners, the exiled aristocrats will wage rebellion. Of course you''ll be suppressed soon, but still, the scars aren''t small. "As far as I''m concerned, I want to make sure that the sins of the aristocracy I keep are corrected. One hundred commandments of punishment. And... I want to apologize. That''s why I want him to testify clearly." "What does that have to do with Sansui? You''re letting Sansui take down that convoluted foreigner? "It is." Oh, come on, what the hell. Listening and talking is impotent. Why would I smash it with a wooden knife when I know it''s bad for me? The boulder lady is shutting up, too. You know, I''m totally sick of beating him up and then apologizing. "I hope you don''t get me wrong, but I don''t want to aggressively defeat him from myself. It''s just that he says, if you want to put yourself on the stand, tell him to take it down... and of course the exile nobles know about it, so you''ll challenge him if you leave him like this. To remain deceased. To cure it, I want to borrow an escort from you." "If you are my escort and Sansui, the most powerful swordsman in this country, you think you can defeat that foreigner without injuring him? Yeah, you''re right. I think I''m going to be framed for fighting Mitsuhito, who seems to like to fight something. I''m sure it''s bad with the exile aristocrats, but that Mitsune is pretty bloody, too. It''s someone I don''t want to get involved with much. Nevertheless, a pure swordsman would be a little intrigued. "If you''re a child-faced sword saint, I believe you can do that" "Yes. You can certainly do that..." "I hear you''re a distant exotic opponent, and you use rare magic that''s peculiar to this country, which is also very combative. When it comes to defeating him for sure..." "Well... if that''s the case, you''re the one to deal with it. Then there''s one confirmation." Me and Blois had a fiercely bad feeling. "What''s that man''s face? "He''s a beautiful boy." "Let''s go, Blois, Sansui" I feel like the lady''s waste has been accelerating lately. Even if I haven''t lived twenty years yet, I guess I''m in quite a hurry. There was nowhere in the signs of impatience felt by the lady, such as malice, and that was what was inviting sadness. "Hey lady, are you moving again? "No, think of it as a little trip." "Ha-ha-ha! If that''s the case, it''s quick to talk. The lady originally only wore it with Blois and me on the escort, and Master Pallet has just arrived, so she just goes back. You were originally going to let me ride, the carriage was coming in two, so I was just getting in and running out. "It''s early..." "Yeah, we have to hurry. Don''t worry about the horse crushing, I''ll do the fatigue recovery with the spell." Not as fast as a cavalry on a boulder, but the Caputo family carriage is pretty quick with six pulls. Not only is'' horsepower ''different, but your man is in a great hurry to run. And if you do that, the horse is also a creature, so it seems to be an arithmetic step of healing where the butterflies right away, with pallet-like magic. In my case, it comes from God, but there is a family line where rare magical users are born. Exotic princesses such as Snae were also in their lineage, and the magic of transformation called divine descent could be used. Along with that, there exists a family line in this country that is susceptible to the use of restorative magic called magic. That is the Caputo family, the corner of the four nobles. A very simple story, the magic of being able to cure the injured and sick is easily connected to religion as it is. Because very simply, it is easy to gather the faithful. It is also easy to be favoured by those in power. It''s so obvious that I don''t feel the need to explain. It can be taken for granted that the Caputo family is in the corner of the four great nobles more than possesses such properties. "Nevertheless, you are no different, Kensei" "Hey, I was a young man... embarrassed" None of the Sopeids ride in the carriage of your carriage and of your servants and escorts. It''s my daughter, and even Laine, who shouldn''t be worth anything, is riding with me. In other words, the only people of the Caputo family in this carriage are you and the pallet. Is it okay, fulfill it? "I asked, he won a grand victory over his son-in-law in Bathrub." "Hey, that makes me so proud. In a victory..." Probably talking about the first battle we fought in front of the public. That must be a rumor. After that, I don''t want you to know anything. Regardless of the divine sword, you think you can use all the magic or that I''ve lived five hundred years? Both houses are information I would like to hide to say detrimental. "You, the most powerful swordsman in this country, are so kind that you are saved." Dear smiling palette. It''s good to laugh like that, but it''s too much about me. You''re not that big of a guy, are you, me? "There are soldiers in my house too, but every soldier is so overdone... it was always heartbreaking" Then, of a strong aristocracy in terms of religion, is its escort. It would also have a strong sense of purpose. Or if you look like a Virgin who can also use magic, you try to protect it with all your might, and your enemies have to eliminate it with all your might. I''m a little jealous. "Of course, I am very grateful to the powerless me and to them for protecting the innocent people. But I still couldn''t really like it. That I, who speak of salvation, must be protected by a sword and a shield." "That would be normal. There are idiots everywhere." "But according to our doctrine, the hand of salvation should be extended only to those who had to dye their hands in such evil. Because holding on to power only causes rebellion. And I thought it would be great to see the Battle of Kensei! Its divinity, which, despite being stronger than any soldier in this country, governs itself with minimal blows so as not to hurt the other person, was truly my ideal itself! Leave the lady alone, pallet, and praise me for being awesome. Honestly, ladies, blowers and I are pulling. "Is my dad awesome? Dear Palette," "Yeah, your father''s not just strong, he''s sweet." That''s what I left the bandits tied up in the mountains at night to feed the wolves. On the orders of the lady. I''m wondering while I''m at it. "Kensei, who is not even discussed as the strongest in this country, stands and behaves more calmly than any soldier, without boasting of his own power. That was salvation for me......" "I was wondering if I could ask the escort for that..." "I know that. But I understood that if the extremes of the martial arts were to reach kindness, it would also be salvation! That is understandable reason. Strong because you use magic, which means flashly kicking enemies and wielding excessive power to kill humans. Of course that means intimidation as a demonstration. That''s what the escort needs. But that''s not what the master aspired to. There''s no need to kill or threaten, it''s just something ahead of us that''s purely skilled. And the master wasn''t committed to killing. The teachings live in my sword. "That''s what my master asked for." "Yeah, I think it''s great! In short, as something involving health care and religion, I guess I don''t like bloodstaining and violence. That''s plausible and very preferable. It may be natural in a way for her to think well of me as a user of immortal and swordsmanship who fights quietly. But I think it''s her side that should be respected. "I say that, but all I do is end up hurting people. It''s not far from your healing business." My 500 years is nothing to be ashamed of. But in the end, it was completed with me and my master, and it did not benefit the world of men. At least, her healing a lot of people should have been a great salvation to people. She was the one who helped people. Even in the last five years of my life in the world, only Rayne can tell me that I saved him. She should feel a little more confident in herself. "You''re humble." "It''s not far from my master." "Hey, Dad. Is Master Pallet a great man? "Oh, yeah. He''s as great as a lady." "That''s right ~" Blois is turning away from me. I know how you feel. Regardless of loyalty, humanity is not even comparable. It''s just, you know, that''s what I have myself, because I don''t hate people with bad personalities as much as people who don''t feel bad about their flaws. "You''re admired, Doowe." "Yeah, of course, right? No, ma''am. It is largely unnatural that you are liked. 20 anticipation It takes a lot of time to get to the boulder from the direct royal jurisdiction to the territory ruled by the other four nobles. And it''s suicide to wagon up a road with no street lights on a boulder. Even if fatigue can be restored, it is too unscrupulous to let animals run without sleeping. So, naturally, we''ll be staying in the car. I had made it run at all costs during the day, but there would still be no royal jurisdiction out there. At sunset, in the middle of a road far from the crowd, the two carriages had stopped. "Leave it to our Saint Knights when it comes to escorts on the road" I received the words of Master Pallet and I decided to go to bed early. I think humans should go straight to sleep when the sun sets and wake up when the sun rises. I know it''s a violent argument, but I''ve been living like this for five centuries, so I want you to decide that you have no choice. At least Rayne was already sleeping. It seems very pleasant to sleep in the meadows at night as it is still a warm season. "You''re going to bed now... isn''t that too sweet for your words? "Don''t say that... I have to sleep when the sun goes down, I can''t help but be sleepy. Is that who you are, leaving the lady''s side? "Just stay awake till we''re done." Though slightly frightened, Blois was sitting down next to me. The incendiary fire surrounded by all of Caputo''s escorts is far away, which means her face doesn''t look too good. When there is a flame light, it is not illuminated by the light of the stars. I remember the area was due to how the pupils were opened. But what she was nervous about was telling her voice alone. "You... could it be preferable to be like Master Pallet? "That''s not true. Well, compared to the lady, I guess." "That''s not what I want to hear... Tomorrow I thought it might be your preference..." Sure, I''m not too close. Rain is not entirely eligible, Blois is Rin, and the lady is feminine for better or worse. Oh, well, the Virgin wasn''t around me. "I can''t do that to me... when I think about it, I''m scared to ask..." "Don''t worry, I don''t have that kind of thing yet" "Right..." "Nevertheless, it is true that it is worthy of respect. I''m not lying there." "... right, loyalty is to the lady, but a respectable man" Slightly relieved, as it were, Bulova enters the lady''s waiting carriage. Man, there''s a lot of feeling about a maiden in love. Was there a time like that for me? At least, yeah you never did and asked them what they liked...... "Hey, Doowe." "What''s the matter, pallet?" "Do men like you?" The same conversation was taking place in the carriage. Though they are all the same age. It''s good to be outside the carriage, it wouldn''t be nice to be in the same room. "Right...... well, there are a lot of guys who come by. My style, my beauty, both must be fascinating to you. I enjoy flirting with those guys, but when we get married, it''s a little..." "Right... you can''t go out with such a thin person..." I want to be in a physical relationship, but I don''t want to get married. The lady, who would be a typical example of such a woman, said quite a few things herself. There seems to be something quite wrong with an adolescent bad girl. It is an extremely rude thought on my part, but I would like you to think that this is also a proper assessment. "... I can''t believe I fall in love with such a thin man..." A lady who is having trouble with the language to return because she has been exposed to a very serious problem. No way, you didn''t expect me to make love stories like that from someone who looked like a Virgin. Listening to the leaking voice, Blois was also rigid in front of the carriage. Unlike me, you don''t have good ears, but you still hear what you hear. "Oh, you''re the one, you like? You must have had a fianc¨¦e, right? "Yeah, I discarded it. There''s a lot going on..." I''m feeling signs as I fall asleep. I''m feeling signs of two people talking confidentially. I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask, but her emotions aren''t always full of personal affection. "... hey Doowe. I owe you a great deal this time, and I''m going to give you some valuable information here." "Information?" "The Sopeds have one of the most powerful swordsmen in the country named Sansui, and they go into the Bathrub, and they belong to a magician with a divine sword named Saiga in the form of a son-in-law, right? "Yep... what''s wrong with that? "Caputo, and I''m also in Disya... there''s the strongest trump card you deserve to call absolutely" What was in my heart when I heard that word? Convinced, stunned, joyful. It couldn''t be any of it, it was ambiguous. At least, it wasn''t surprising. "I''m not quite up to these rough things, but I would have asked him if I could have killed an exotic man. So much so, he''s strong" "You can''t do it without killing me." "Yeah, you should be more thankful for his kindness, Doowe. I remember Kensei when I got him, but on the other hand, I was once again impressed by the depth of Kensei''s discretion." When I have the power, I want to use it. That''s what the lady embodies. And it is certainly difficult to contain it. "Caputo''s trump card is in stark contrast to Sopede''s trump card... it''s always scratchy with all the impotence... that''s where I think it''s cute..." "Oh, yes..." "You trust and use him as your escort, don''t you? I can''t let him do that..." Certainly would be. At least I''ve never had a hard time around here. It''s often said to be plain, but that means you can exert a certain power in any situation. More importantly, the use of me caused unexpected destruction. I know who I am now. in every sense, how difficult it is to control the power you have. And if it hasn''t been a year since we came to this world, he says it''s wrong to want it in itself. Not many, and I had not been able to do so. He and his neighborhood want a reason to fight. That''s natural, but not very good. "... so what am I supposed to report to my brother or father? I don''t care what they say about that guy or the trump card." "I guess...... my trump card, its name is Kyobe Shawzoo. If I dare to give two names... scratchy fools, barren farmers, etc. As for Disya... well, this is what they call it. End-of-the-life judgment, righteousness of fear, man of thought, and" "... you''re not like you, I can''t believe it''s a lot" "So you believed that before you met Kensei, you were spoken verbally about the power of Kensei? Three sopeds, including me, were convinced of the word. Even if he did explain my battle with his mouth, he should have been treated like a frown spit. "I don''t know how to put it this way, but my trump card doesn''t end up in your sword saint. I don''t have enough control over my powers to say the least. That''s why it must be a tragedy for him to stay out of our hands... but the danger is to wield Kensei. The same goes for disuir trumpets, plain or moderate, and far from that." I''m not clairvoyant. I can just feel the signs thick. On this quiet night, I was just standing there listening to the stories I could hear over the carriage wall. I think. What does she look like now after all? What the hell did she see? "You mustn''t provoke Disya, Doowe. If you push Disuir, you might let them use their last resort. No matter how confident you are about Kensei, you will be fighting with one another." "Friends?" "If this is your brother or father, I think it''s time to guess... these four trumpets will have to join forces. That''s what''s going to happen." People want power. That is a natural act as an organism. Stronger, harder, bigger. It is inevitable of evolution, the organism is desperately trying to keep alive, betting time far beyond the days of human progress. And seek more bait to maintain that grown body. To be even stronger. But not to gain strength to be strong. You only gain strength to live. In that sense, there is not even a strong need anywhere in the first place. If we fought in vain and died as a result, we wouldn''t have long to go. But that''s very difficult. Especially for the lady. I''m confident in a trump card called me, and I don''t think I want to lose it, which is why I want to slap them on that. Hit my trump card, though. "... you have your own trump card" "I don''t want to use it if I can. He''s too beneficial. It''s not what I''m supposed to say, but the benefits of crossing degrees bind my life. I want him to stay stupid. I know it''s a casual push, but as an individual, I want him to stay where he is." He was a sweet man. I close my eyes thinking so. I''m not going to forget what I''ve heard, but as always, I just believe in my days so far. Think only about the days ahead, not the days ahead. "... what does this mean" There was no significant difference in the weather, and the territory of the Caputo family was not significantly different because of the same country. If I insist, does it mean that there are many poor people who do it? The spirit of application is strong around here, and injured and sick people who are not wealthy say they will aim to caput for treatment. I guess it is also on that extension line that the exile nobles have caused problems here in a way. On my side, Rayne was clinging. There were many wounded lined up in front of them and they were being handled, including spells. That in itself was no wonder or anything, but it was all clearly the flesh of a knight or warrior. The wounds sustained were also blatantly cut and, no matter how you look at it, were the result of a loss. "I''ll ask you once, Blois" "... that''s not it" Dozens of warriors. Seeing that, the lady was asking Bulova if she remembered anything. But Blois denies it. Sure, they had combat training, but they were inferior to Blois. Did I just say that even in public, it''s not top notch? Of course, it''s wrong to look at them falling and find out everything. "I''m asking you what this is about, Master Nuri! "... this is also a matter for my clan. I can''t blame you for something that''s gone awry." I''ve tried not to be too prejudiced, but to be honest, this was the first time I''ve seen a blatantly corrupt nobleman so far. While wearing luxurious clothes, my body shape is terrible. You didn''t say you were sick and fat, you simply had bad eating habits. I just want to eat something delicious, I get that impression. Moreover, not that low-income people had no choice but to eat something cheap and fat, but because of their shape, lack of exercise was also blatant. From the flow of air in your body, you would also be getting some kind of illness. Nuri, a fat nobleman called, was reopening in a slight hurry. Even though my gestures are ''this different'', I didn''t see the color of reflection. "I mean, you think your subordinates acted unsolicited by profanity? "Well, I know what''s in their minds, so I can guess." Wow, I''ve never heard such a clear escape of responsibility. "So please miss them. I can''t do this, like punishing them for hurting me." "Well, certainly I can''t blame them" Dear Pallet, you''re getting angry. Because I bowed my head to another house to not make the problem any bigger and set up deputies, but the damage was increased because of the people who did the unsolicited things. "Then, Master Nuri, I ask you to take responsibility." "... why?! They did it on their own..." "So you''re not in control of the soldiers you brought in as your own escort. Who was the guarantor of their identity? "... it''s me, but the bad part is..." "I heard there was physical damage in this one case. I would also like compensation in that regard." "No! These guys did it on their own, and it''s just a failure! Besides, even when it comes to damage, it''s an Affordable Lodging and Place End Tavern, right?! "Everything in the Caputo family''s territory is our common asset. If your subordinate damaged my assets, I''m sure that guarantee will come true." Wow. You thought it was my men and not me that were bad. If you''re so touchy, you''re not about to laugh. Maybe that was going through in his country. At least the bad guy has nothing to do with himself, tell me about it. "... so he says these are the bad ones! "Couldn''t you have punished me? I can''t look into my physical age, but an exile nobleman named Nuri is suppressed by his own daughter girl. That, too, is extremely true. You''re so frustrated. You don''t have to feel any signs. Lady, I''m suppressing my abs... "As I said earlier, I am given more discretion than my Lord in this one matter. Your father will support my judgment more than this one has nothing to do with the previous case." "... So what if it wasn''t? "The dangerous people who threatened our territory by actions that have no righteousness at all are not innocent people. Therefore, you will leave the country as soon as you have been treated for your injury. Including you." "No, it''s tyranny! Not to be forgiven! "I''m the one who decides that. I will not allow even the royal family to pinch their mouth on this matter." Shit, that''s cool...... Lady Pallet, it is a very clear statement. Nevertheless, what you are saying is best. If the Lord of the Four Nobles gave her discretion, the decision would not be held back even by the Crown. In the first place, they''re often asylum aristocrats. "~ ~ In the first place! The problem must be that you can''t bring that man to justice! That''s why my men tried to drag him under the law until he threw himself in danger! What about that! "We brought the person he wanted to solve it." I see, an exile nobleman named Nuri, who has a nasty spot, tried to kill him in the name of dragging him out because it would be inconvenient for him to be in a place of law. Yet in return, he said he was yelling at me. Wow, he''s telling us too eloquently what he''s doing, and who''s an outsider. "He who is there is the most powerful swordsman our country is proud of. It''s a child-faced sword." Stabbed a wooden knife in the hips, a dressed lad. And grass. Every time, you just dress like a vagrant. Dunn, he was too poor to say he was the strongest swordsman in this country. "... excuse me, is that the lady there? "No, it''s ''he''" It''s not the blower next door, it''s me, Master Pallet adds. Dear Nuri, listen to that and mock it. That''s right, it seems weak from the looks of it, doesn''t it? Even now, the lady wanted to hire a man like this for good. "... excuse me, who is he the strongest swordsman in this country... you are surprised. I don''t know what the best looks like... Yeah, I had no idea." Yeah, I think that too. It''s a complete fraud, isn''t it? "I see, you must be a famous swordsman... I do know that he could drag that man out into the law." I mock you so much...... wow, is that something you can behave so rudely so far? Even though he is an exile nobleman, is he still meant to be noble? You don''t look great, even though it''s not your territory. "Yeah, I believe so too" "Really... I''ll ask you, when he fails, can you leave it to us again? "It will. I can''t think of anyone better than him." "Really... let''s just say we expect him to fight first" See the falling warriors again. Everyone was suffering multiple wounds, this is clearly an anomaly. There are even defensive wounds. Even though the opponent is alone and has multiple enemies, he has cut them many times. Still winning. Speaking of what that means...... "Then, Master Sansui, please" "Yes, please, Sansui." "If you have orders, please." No, I don''t think so. The previous information is important, but it''s not good to be trapped all the time. Besides, I guess they don''t know about me. I know unilaterally, because I don''t feel good. With the burden, the sword may dull. Plus... if the other guy was a ''swordsman'', I was a little excited. 21 []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk The revelations in this case are extremely simple. If you want to state objective facts, the two people who are supposed to be leftovers, both tourists and exile nobles, just caused a rub in this territory. I heard where the place was, the city, the boulevard. On the other hand, passers-by stories clearly say that an old man named Nuri is bad. I mean, if you go out into the legal arena, the tourists will probably win. But he couldn''t believe that to tourists. So I''m not willing to go to a place of law. If you want to let me out, tell me to take myself down and show it to you. I don''t know what the judgment of the law will do in this land, so at least let me see it with my sword. That''s what he said, he''s still drinking tea in a cheap tavern that''s about to break. "Thank you very much for your patience" "Oh, lord''s daughter." Relax in a rough store, a swordsman with an Arabic night feel. On his hips he lowered his opposite sword and his brown face was very stern. There is so much room for an elegant face that I don''t see myself waiting for a trial. Exotic beautiful man, look at him like he painted it...... "Sansui, don''t let him get hurt later." The lady was laughing with great pleasure. Well, certainly from a man''s eyes, he was a very big winner. "I wasn''t bored. That was busy inside, here." "I''m sorry, but it looks like someone tried to use unjustified violence against you. Apart from this matter, I thought I would punish you correctly. It''s only natural that you don''t believe our laws in this kind of mischief." "What, there''s nothing if you put it on my sword to that extent" That''s what I say, stand off the counter. On top of that, he was gazing at me standing beside the lady. The age of the appearance is probably a little above the lady and a little below your brother. I would like a miracle to happen that this man will like your daughter, but I have to suppress him before I do. "Is that where the man does it with the most powerful swordsman in this country? "Yeah, everyone in this country knows, the strongest swordsman. This is Sirokuro Sansui, sword saint with a child''s face." "Ho... the warriors in this country were overdressed, but do they fight as they are? "Yeah, ''cause he won''t let the other guy slash one of his clothes" The lady was silent and in a good mood. ''Cause it''s a compliment given by an equivalent opponent for your options. The tourist in front of me is confident from his voice, and what a lady preference. "I see... then it''s narrow in this seat, shopkeeper! I took care of you! Fresh and exotic swordsmen leave the shop at the end of the day. And he walked right past us. "I was finding a good square in this city. I''ll see you there, my most powerful swordsman in the land." Nothing to be ashamed of. How cool he is, he walks straight down the street on the table. Maybe there must have been something about that old man causing a commotion with him, too, as a man. Even if you look at me like this, there''s absolutely nothing to take lightly. You must have thought a lot of things about him before he was so handsome in body and mind. "Dear Sansui... please, please take a moment" "I''ll do my best" Maybe I''m laughing now. I was glad they felt strong as swordsmen. It''s not a very good thing, but I can''t lie to myself. Following his back, I walked down the street. That''s how I get to the place after just walking for a while. There was indeed a square. It didn''t have an enclosure, it was just the center of the city, a big ''middle of the road''. "If you ask, there will also be executions here? It will be an obvious consequence for everyone, not only strictly." "Right." Payments had already begun. That, on the contrary, would have increased the number of wild horses, but that would certainly not have caused any extra damage. For the two swordsmen to cut each other off, it was a plaza with no complaints. "I won''t let anyone pinch their mouth in this fight. I will take responsibility for the moments caused by the nobles under my protection." "That''s fantastic! I''m really curious! What do you say, my lord''s daughter? What makes you think you''ll come to my place after this battle? I like smart women." "I will resign. More than that, shouldn''t we concentrate on him right in front of us? "No, of course I''m focused." The cool swordsman to see was pulling out his lower back sword. It''s a one-handed sword. It''s pointing at me. While you dictate Master Pallet, you haven''t moved any gaze from me. "As for the arms of the sword, this is me who was honored by my country as no enemy. Kill him in front of you and he''ll be hailed as no enemy in this country! There''s no way this fight seems mild! The opponent has a turban wrapped around his head, but at least he''s not wearing a caged hand or a helmet. Talk about the best in this gear, how much arm. At least, you''re better than a blower. With the exception of Feast Me, such a strong enemy was the second. "Let''s get started then! My name is Thoon! It''s just one swordsman thon! "Black-and-white mountain waters, Lady of the House of Sopeds, escort of Lady Doowe Sopede." I set up a wooden knife, too. Each other, if we hit him, we had enough murder weapons to kill the other. Both Blois and Rain are already down with the ladies and pallets. Distance from each other is slightly wider to be slashed with one sword. Perhaps if both sides stepped in at the same time, we could also stick together at the midpoint. But that''s only swordsmanship reason. Definitely, in front of him was a user of rare magic. "Then it''s Sansui! First of all, protect yourself from my sword! "Yeah, I''m looking forward to it" You can see the magic of an exotically developed sword. That was a lot of fun. Stand in the middle and wait for the sword. Essentially, in swordsmanship, I refer to the distance between my sword and my opponent''s sword in measuring intermission. As boxers measure distance from each other in jabs, swordsmen move their cuttings into small pieces to give it away. Measuring distance is very important with a sword. It has also developed the technique of making mistakes. Of course, that''s not very helpful on the battlefield. Because you get stabbed in the back while you measure the distance. I mean, he was a one-horse odd, fun guy. "Kuku..." Lift your right hand holding the sword to near shoulder height and untie the position you were stretching your reach for. On top of that, he stood aside and lowered his gaze slightly. Is this counting the bricks at your feet? Sure, my foot is brick, so I''m sure if you count it, you''ll know exactly what the time is. But how will he come from here, with his left foot and half with his left shoulder in front, taking the stand to hide the sword of his right hand? While I''m already getting a general idea, I don''t talk about it. I wonder why I said earlier that he could use more than one magic the second time I fought the Festival. Did that irritate him and make him stubborn? Did you want to control him and make yourself look big? That''s it, you''re right to win. But it''s wrong as a manners of battle. At least I didn''t want to be rude to the person in front of me. "Come on, let''s prove which is really enough to be called the strongest! The more those who cry out for equality and fairness, the more they consider themselves a top priority. That was the same thing with Nuri. If you put it to him, you were given priority and deserved it, and even if you didn''t pass the law once, by the force of the state, the tourist flair had to fit into captivity and confusion. At least it was in my hometown, and it should have been here. I understand, of course, that this is not my territory. But because I really don''t know any other way of life, I couldn''t stand that I had done so and wouldn''t. "Kuku... now he''s gone too" Nuri also watched over this stand with the surroundings. But just watching, that doesn''t mean. The important thing is the result, he thinks. A man named Thoon is not wearing protective gear, and even that kid''s wooden knife would have enough scratches. Later, you can either have the doctor treating him in custody, or let the detention guard hold that much money and kill him. That''s what I thought. Or, as it were, I was hoping that poor minister kid would kill me. And I''m also thinking about what happens if it fails. Rather than that, that was the fate. There''s no way a kid like that can fathom someone he can''t get his hands on. It''s natural to lose, and you have to lose. Whatever the course of that battle, if Thoon wins, he''ll name quite a few winners. A pleasant victory before the masses. At that alarming moment, a capable self placed sniper shoots an arrow in a crossbow. That would kill a man who could be any horse''s bone. It was really sensible and the right decision. We should almost certainly have achieved the goal of killing Thoon. "Damn, there''s a rare magical user of barbarians...! I hate to admit it, but the strong one is thon. I didn''t know he could use ''magic'', but even if I did, I wouldn''t have won at my gesture. Well, it''s not something only one swordsman can manage. ''I didn''t know I could actually see this depths......! Thoon was of the highest talent, best educated, inspired with the highest enthusiasm, and had gained the skill known as Deep Righteousness with twenty-two youths as a result. That will only be noted in the ancient documents, and the actual users, he said, were not among the three in history. Its depths were difficult moves that presupposed the use of rare magic and could not come without simultaneously extremes of both its magic and sword moves. It was only natural that Thoon, having mastered its depths, would leave the country in order to ascertain its power, or in search of someone worthy of using its depths. Those who cannot be slashed in this depths are not human beings, their depths of absolute confidence, but they have not yet been used. A rare magic user who excels in combat who also fixes swordsmanship doesn''t exist that way, such as an opponent who normally fights and can''t win. If you want to drag me out to a place of judgment, show me with your sword. Maybe that''s what I hoped for, because I was looking for someone to wield that depths at all. "The world is wide......! Thoon laughs. Finally, I met someone who said that even if they were slaughtered like this, they would be cut down. A swordsman of great skill, who deserves to use Deep Righteous. I didn''t know that was a boy who looked younger than himself. "Oui-yi -" Before the immobile boy, carefully gauge the intermission. And the magic was about to use swordsmanship. "True Shadow Dance! Seeing the sight, everyone who was watching the game was blinded by Toon. The body of Thoon, who did not move with his siderests, blurred. Shortly afterwards, Toon himself grows and slashes. Rare magic ''Shadow Down''. It is a magic that creates and manipulates its own identities. I can increase myself, even though it sounds convenient, but I could say that the fruit is very difficult magic. Firstly, the identities that produce are entirely the operators themselves. In other words, injuries, illnesses, etc. will be reflected intact, and speed and arm strength will never be exaggerated. If he is not good as a warrior, it is magic that only surprises him, to the extent that the number of ordinary husbands has increased to a few. But with a first-rate swordsman, it becomes a vicious magic with no one lined up in a melee that can be attacked by a few masters. (The total number of identities I let go is ten. Now how do I do it?! The vicious thing about shadow unloading was that no matter what happens to the body, even if the injury to the body can affect the body, it will have no effect on the body. You can carry out exactly as many assaults without fear of death as you want, with total no-risk. In addition, it also has the strength of one human being to disappear if it takes some damage. In other words, if you let it go forward, it can become a wall of people and protect the sorcerer. Even if the magic of fire and wind destroys all of his identity, the operator, Thoon, is safe. "Come on!" Viewed from afar, Bulova was in love with one strike at a time as a swordsman. A split body that jumps up and slashes from the top, a split body that pushes forward and pokes, a split body that targets the side as it circles in. All of that was a sword worth calling a special. It''s not just the blowers. Everyone was blinded by the rare magic of a suddenly growing exotic. No one was paying attention to the mountain water swallowed in the shadows released. And in being swallowed, the mountain waters were moving forward. (Regardless of the shrinkage, it is usually slashed by him just for falling back. Even if avoided on the sides, it is slashed. You can''t stay on the spot, naturally) There is a division released aimed slightly farther away than where the mountain water stood, and there is a division that comes around and surrounds it. The discernment released from the front, but completely refused to leave. That''s why Mountain Water moves forward as he dodges his split machete. (A siege net of swordsmanship using a split body. But if you are first class as a swordsman, it is quite possible to notice the hole) (Yes, the depths by this division are alive only before! Assuming you intercept with swordsmanship, this depths will be slashed from the other nine while you are slashing one. To get out of the body is not outside dodging as you move forward. (This hole can be spotted if it''s top notch) (Yes, if you''re a user, you''ll know! We just have to move on. And I know when to get out of that hole, too naturally if you are a user. ((If you get punched in there, avoidance is impossible)) Thoon holding the sword himself and typing it in at that time. While I am amazed to see the mountain waters cut out of my torso completely intact, but convinced of victory, I am not allowed to fight back or defend, it is slashed with a blow with all my weight. I switched the sword I had in one hand to both hands, flashing from the big upper section as I stepped in heavily. (In addition to the delicate manipulation of separation, the surgical logic assembled its own sword. Exactly Deep Righteous......) The mountain waters were admiring when they saw the thon coming in. It was just the perfect depths and it seemed impossible to break this with swordsmanship reason. I''m intact and I broke through, but it''s only a dead body. In this position, both defense and evasion are unavoidable. Like his own master, to his forefathers, who made magic extreme with their swords. I couldn''t help but have respect for him for taking it and mastering it. On the other hand, Thoon, who should have had the opportunity to show off his depths completely, was stunned. Not for the extraordinary skill of completely slicing through and avoiding the slaughter of one''s own body. There is no wooden knife in the mountain water, in its hands, or on its hips, that should have sliced through the depths it should have been able to cut. He didn''t know what it meant. (Where''s the wooden sword?! The answer came down from that overhead, of a toon that was swinging and leaping. A wooden sword was thrown upward and forward at the same time as the mountain water before being surrounded by the depths. That was hitting the head of the toon with a light noise. "Huh?! If the sword was thrown like a throw, the hit on the head could have been near intermission and instant death. But just thrown with a parabola, a light wooden knife. If it was serious about iron, it could have been heavy and sharp and injured, but not with a wooden knife. Precisely enough to surprise the thon I was typing in. And that momentary gap had become a pebble sandwiched in the gear of a precision machine called Deep Righteousness. "Rude and rude" The mountain waters stomped as he shrugged himself, hitting the foot of a leaping toon that he couldn''t shake down, in a moment where he shook himself all over himself and then just shook him down. Jump forward with all your might and that foot hits something. That way, whatever you had in your hand wouldn''t change the outcome. I mean, I was hanging on and flipping in the air. "Nevertheless, one thing is settled on this" A toon that rolls onto the ground paved with bricks, without even being able to take a passive. Two wooden knives and his own sword were poked at his throat as he lay on his back and groaned. "It''s like a boulder..." "Yes! It was wonderful! "Daddy, wow! The battle that ended with the result that Thoon''s clothes were just dirty, that is, the result that the two nobles wanted. His lord, colleagues, and daughters were dropping by as usual elsewhere with the still grumpy toon. And those who disliked the result were also often bewildered. "What happened? Something in Nuri''s eyes that he watched from afar. That meant that the toon that unleashed a large number of identities was sometime turned upside down and suppressed. Plus, worst of all for him, Toon is just sleeping almost intact. Yet no one is trying to shoot their gestures. "No, why doesn''t anything happen! Because of this, he said he pre-checked the right place for sniping and placed it there to do it. Why is my subordination not trying to do anything? Behind him lay the knights of the Caputo family. "You hate me, Nuri." "- What?! "This city is under our jurisdiction, not to mention that square is also a place where celebrations take place. Because we are more familiar with it than you are, such as a place where it''s easy to target." "Ko, this is...! Nuri, who was watching the game from the shadow of the building, did not know how to explain it to the knight behind him. I''m not bad, that''s the truth. Do not let yourself be judged. That''s true, too. But reality betrays it. All his own hands will have already been captured. I never speak of who ordered me, but it is nevertheless clear that it is my own subordination. "- There''s a reason for this! Get the pallets, get the pallets! "Rest assured, the trial will now begin again. If you have something to say, state it there as much as you like." "~ ~ Don''t be ridiculous! Why would I have to go out like that! "Whoa, whoa, if you can''t get out of the law place, that''s because it can be annoying. Isn''t that what you said? It''s not like Nuri has never been on trial either. Except it''s a trial you''re set to win. That''s what a trial is in the first place. And yet why is this happening? I lose, there''s no reason to go to trial like that. "There is no such thing as going to a place of law because there is nothing nasty about it. Didn''t you say that about him? "Don''t put me in line with a man like that! "That''s not for me to decide, it''s for Master Pallet to decide. May I, Master Nuri? This is not your territory." As the picturesque fallen aristocrats were taken unknowingly, Toon, who returned to me, was on one knee, taking a gesture of thanksgiving and asking the mountain waters that had defeated his righteousness. "We lost." "Yeah, that was a brilliant move." "... but let me tell you something immature. Why did you break my righteousness so easily?" I understand the logic. That Deep Righteousness is a technique that exquisitely drives enemies and punches them in without having time to let them set up their institutions. By reason of that, Toon had to do his own punching with a machine that was indistinguishable, and if he was attacked with a sword that would not throw stones there as a result, it would not have been possible to avoid it. I can see that precision is why they attacked that precision backwards. But I didn''t see why I could do that perfectly at first sight. "... first, the moves of separation. If this is available, the operating method is narrowed down into two parts. In other words, is it surrounded and slashed at the same time, or is it a push from restraint to special by attacking with a time difference? It will always be one of them." The important thing is that more warriors became a mass battle. And if you''re going to deal with an individual in a mass battle, you''re either going to be surrounded and slashed or you''re going to be slashed and pushed by time difference. Then it would have been easy to tell if you predicted at which time the split would be slashed. "Your identities were not all slashed at the same time, but clustered together every few of them. I mean, it''s something that limits and directs the escape route, you can guess. And I predicted the end of that lure after watching the movement of the separation, and threw my sword toward where it was slashed. Your massive identity has hidden my movements." "In that moment, that much judgment? "No, I had prior information. You fought a nobleman named Nuri. They all suffered a lot of wounds. That was either cutting everyone to their opponents¡­ spreading widespread slaughter like doing with the magic of the wind. But you were definitely measuring your time. Then at least we stepped on no random ranged attacks." Range distances also exist in the magic of the wind, but reach farther than bows and arrows in boulders. It was something I didn''t need to think about on that occasion. Well, to put it that way, the nearby horses were also in danger. "Plus, even if you slash and tie everyone to your opponent, you can''t be unharmed if you''re chambering a large number against them. I said," I didn''t even seem to be consolidating myself with magic or anything. "That makes no sense to carefully measure the intermission. If you can travel fast, you don''t even have to chamberlain. If so, it will be natural for you to think that your slaughter has increased or that you yourself have increased." "Then he said he was somewhat guessing my ''shadow down''" "Yeah, it was easy to imagine around there because I have my own fast-moving mind. So...... I was quite concerned too and thought I''d rule without using ''magic'' as much as I could" Just to be clear, we had to wait for the opponent''s split attack to pass if we backward retracted. I guess I dared to ride the enemy''s invitation without doing so because I wanted to confront him with swordsmanship reasoning as much as possible. "That identity... it''s not remotely manipulated or autonomous thinking, it''s preemptive input... that is, it''s just a identity that does predetermined behavior. That''s why I was amazed at its sophistication. A coordinated attack by alone from restraint to the last blow, it really made sense. You''ve got so much training, so strange." "... it''s a complete defeat" As a swordsman, Thoon, who had been defeated against him in front of him, wished him as a thanksgiving gesture as he sparkled his eyes. "There are no two words for a man, let''s take any judgment as it is. But... if I had my life after that sentence, would you please make me your apprentice?" 22 Ritual "I''m sorry, but I''m not independent of my mentor yet, and I will decline when it comes to apprenticeships" Desires discipleship from the opponent who defeated him. Rarely, but not once in the last five years. But whoever begged me, I said no. As you know your master, I can feel that immatures like myself take disciples. If I can''t at least catch up with my master five hundred years ago, I can''t take my apprentice because I''m scared. My master tells me that I can name the strongest, but I don''t think it''s in public. There is no end to the training of immortals in the furthest part of the world. "Hmmm...... now I want you to introduce me to your master! It''s what it feels like to see the mystery of a martial arts! "That''s personal information¡­" "Sansui!" The lady yelled at me in the ear. I''m a little deaf. It seemed so unpleasant. I understand the cause, because I said no. "It''s not a good excuse to bring this man into my mansion! "Ma''am, in which case the lady will marry my apprentice, okay? "Even the royal family has a guide! Well, that may be true. But I don''t feel comfortable. Because, unlike Festival Me, he''s a superior warrior. I fought a long time ago, and I would have had a good battle with the Kingsguard''s captain. There was nothing wrong with it, and I don''t know what it means to put on an audition. "Ma''am, I''m too young to raise Rain." "You''ve lived five hundred years, what are you talking about? What are you talking about? "Oh, lady?! It''s loud! The lady says a hell of a lot of blood on her head. Nobody really took it, but I still think it''s something to hide. The blower goes into a stop, but still the lady doesn''t stop either. Excellent property to see for sure. At least, if I were a woman, if I were Nuri and this brother, I wouldn''t even have to compare. "That''s what you said... give the extra master the markings of the world..." "When it comes to apprenticeships, I''ll see you next time. More trouble than that." "Um, it''s muscle to be judged under the law, I suppose. If so, Lord, please." No need for handcuffs, and a toon to follow after the pallet. Her subordinates, the Holy Knights, were also following it. Some of them were catching Nuri and his men. Even if they were innocent or both, this assassination attempt alone would be out. "Not at all... you don''t mind. You can say hi." "Ma''am, it''s intact. The immature teaches someone, and so on." "I''m losing my temper to marry you... already" Yay! It''s a great pleasure to say. Thank you, ma''am. Nevertheless, I also know what you want to say. Immortally still immature, even if as a swordsman I didn''t reach for a teacher, but still, it''s a lame story in terms of human life. Live five hundred years and treat youngsters. Then humans can''t teach anyone. But it''s true. "Nevertheless, you''ve been impotent..." "You worried about me, Blois" "Naturally, why didn''t you back off" "I just wanted to fight as a swordsman, and if I were to use a shrink, I''d still make it after the wooden knife came off." Showing your back and running away against someone you''re facing is a bad idea. It can be difficult, but effective, to fall back facing each other. And the former will follow, and the latter may not be quite what you can do. Especially if something happens that separates the enemy in front of you, it will be difficult to make a calm decision. "... Hey, Blois. If you step back, you can avoid it." "If you drop at full speed, it is. Break it, or it''s an overdone move." Naturally, but if it goes down at full speed towards the back, that''s scary and dangerous. If it is to be accelerated by magic, it is still the case. Don''t hit me in the back of the head and die if I suck. "The magic of accelerating yourself, the magic of flying, is very difficult. Because both require delicate work called deceleration." Wizards of fire and wind can fly through the sky or make explosive accelerations. Can, means possible, not easy for everyone. Even I could float with light strength, but I couldn''t do it well inside in the beginning. I''m operating the weight in my case, so I''m flying with buoyancy, so no matter how high I jump and fail to land, it''s not that much of a problem. Whatever rubber balloon falls off the roof of the building, wherever it falls, the balloon itself is the same logic as safe. Even if I land off my head, I can''t hurt my neck or my head because I''m lighter. But the wizard who flies with propulsion doesn''t either. They say it''s very difficult because we do it manually from what we control our posture. That''s even more challenging than assaults, for example. In short, they fly at super low speeds, so it''s hard to control them. Well, I get the advantage of traveling fast for that matter. As a shrink user, I know its advantages very well. "Destroy yourself without being able to control your own speed. That''s what happens so often to people with powerful talents." "Hmm... that''s what it is" "Nevertheless, we should not get lost if it is a sort of emergency evasion. If you''re a magician, don''t build walls so you can deal with them safely." Surely it would be possible to attack Deuteronomy itself. But the blower I was talking about didn''t even look at him lightly. He himself will understand, but he is the one who can use the moves that move all those identities so subtly. It should be strong to fight normally without using profanity. I just decided it was best to use Deep Righteousness in that situation, and if I decided to take one of the escape hands or a hole bear, I''d have another response. That Righteous Warrior is a sure way to strike a first-rate warrior. "Shall we go to trial, then? Rayne, you''re not supposed to follow me, so stay outside with Blois." "... Ma''am, are you sure? "Yeah, Blois. You''re going to be Rain''s mother, aren''t you? Then play for a little while." "Oh, my lady! "Just kidding...... to be honest, I have to teach Sansui how to escort me too. Think about what you''re going to do." The last resort for a lady, marrying me... is not the only story. All four nobles have trump cards, the most famous and harmless of them all. I mean, you always had to walk me as an escort, something that could happen. "The palette is serious about this one, too. You might end up showing something your kids can''t." "I don''t want to see anything I can''t show my kids either..." "I want to see it. Besides, can I show it to Blois? I think if you put up with the lady seeing it, it would solve everything, but that means you won''t take that into account, okay? Well, it''s not a very good idea for an escort to change his place of destination. Let''s just say he''s the one who''s offered to be an apprentice, and we''ll see what happens after the trial. "Okay, ma''am. Well, then, Rayne, you''re doing this with Blois." "Yeah! Okay! I feel slightly uneasy about the opposite organization. The blower is strong, but it''s not as broken and strong as me or the offering, and it would be slightly inferior to the toon earlier in the first place. So I have some thoughts about the unexpected. Nevertheless, there is no kiri if you say so. Let''s just say I leave my daughter to her, who could be my wife now. "Hey, Blois, hey." "What''s up, Rain?" "Blois, are you going to be my mom? "Well, maybe... yeah" "You could be my husband, so pay attention to me a little more. Are you so worried about your daughter? "Yeah, yeah. I knew you''d be scared if you weren''t close." Marry a lady? I don''t like it again. I knew it would be better to marry Blois...... "Well, Master Nuri. During this duel, your hand was holding a crossbow, targeting Master Sansui and Mr. Thoon. In addition, you yourself avoided crowding. Is there anything open about that? "Wow, I have nothing to be nasty about! Thoon, the man there, was just getting ready to do something good for the strongest swordsman in the country! "Really? Let''s just say I believe that word." It''s a lie, I definitely don''t believe it. The eyes were clearly full of contempt. Again, we''re in a place that''s not like a trial or anything. It was a small chamber with no windows, like maybe I should call it a sit-down. In that room, with me and the lady. There were Thoon and Nuri, the parties to the incident, then Master Pallet and... a man who was blatantly suspicious. I wear it softly from my head with a black robe, and I can''t ask for that look. In a small room there are few candles, only suspiciously and heartlessly lit to feel the obvious performances. Whatever you think, it won''t be a trial. The lady''s getting a little nasty. "But I take a heavy look at this one. Even though there were no deaths, problems arose with Nuri, an exile nobleman, and Thoon, who came to our territory for tourism. And as a result, anxiety is spreading in our territory. I''ll do everything I can to wipe this off." Unlike the ladies and hapines who like to do it, there were words full of responsibility. Hmm, a very good nobleman. I think the lady should be respectful and imitative, not just friendly. This is how I enjoy living my life because there was a respectable man named Master, too. "Whatever the facts, the inhabitants are frightened. That fright does not necessarily lead to exclusion of those who came from outside the territory. To turn it down, we''re going to have a rigorous trial here." "The trial and, my name is, the... in a place like this, are we going to have a trial? Who''s the judge?" "Rest assured. This trial is conducted in accordance with the laws of our country, in an extremely legal and historic manner." Nuri with no element of relief at all. That''s right, this place is totally awesome. I don''t have a jury, a judge, or a lawyer who''s going to be able to give me the Wylo. It''s no surprise that the lynching starts like this. "Now, to what degree does Thoon, who came from a distant country, have knowledge of the rare magic that is developing in our country? "Well, the technology of ''magic'' is not developed even in our country in the first place. I was quite surprised when even the men who followed them manipulated the fire and the wind." Treat noble obedient soldiers as miscellaneous soldiers. What a radical statement. At least, Nuri was blatantly angry. "But I know what you''re trying to say. A special power that only those with rare qualities can obtain. I guess that''s rare magic. My shadow-down is one of them." "Yeah, that''s right. In our country, two rare magics are mainly developed. rather than in this country and its neighborhoods." Two, I can tell by the boulder. I mean, the palette caputo in front of you, the spell the house is telling you about. Another is the spell conveyed by one of my harlems, the house of Tugar Saib. "One is the healing business, the protection business, the magic. It is easier to be born from generation to generation in me and in that house. The other is a terrible business, one that should not be used. I mean... it''s a spell." "Okay, let''s name it." A man dressed blatantly suspiciously. A young man with a chilly cold look rather than cool. Perhaps a man of the same age as Thoon, but with a different atmosphere. He was a magician who felt an unnatural power, like a painting of shame. "Dowb Saib, he''s a magician." "Huh?! You think he''s a magician?! Nuri is in a great panic above this, feeling fear and indignation at the same time. Seeing him like that, without panic, Thoon seemed to understand the horror of the spellman. Still, it''s as if the room hasn''t collapsed. Does that mean I''m ready? Or is there something seriously wrong with me? "I see you are greatly feared. I wonder if the trial we''re about to have means testing your guts? "It''s generally not a mistake. My spell proves the truth." "Don''t be ridiculous! On the occasion of the trial, you said you were a magician?! There''s more to insulting than that! Dowb Sayb. From the name, he would be a relative of Tugar Sayb. I know there are aspects of him playing that way, but he was the kind of magician I would imagine. "I''ll tell you something first, Dear Nuri. I am given the right to be tried in this country. Of course, we have no right to hold the trial itself, but the royal family and the four nobles have the legal basis to ask us to do so." "Well, even so! Do you know what calling a magician means?! "I know, I don''t believe you." Indeed, there is nowhere to believe element. In the first place, I almost worried about which grave to bury because I dug too many graves. I''m just saying I called a proper gravedigger, and there''s nothing wrong with that. "Now, in order to enjoy justice and fairness, let me first explain the format of this'' trial ''" Ugh, and a dowb showing a white right arm. Instead of turning his hem, he kept his jacket open and his scalp exposed to his shoulders. And show that arm to everyone. "Better than this, you two in contention. In other words, I will petrify the right arm of Mr. Toon and Mr. Nuri, the organizers of the trial, Mr. Pallet, and my four executors." He was suddenly saying something absurd. In the first voice, there is enough noise to petrify some of the four people on this occasion. To this word, the boulder toon was also closed. Because it didn''t seem like a joke or an impossibility. "As soon as that''s done, one person at a time and in turn, the other three ask questions. After some explanation of that question, you will eventually be asked to answer yes or no. If the answer is false, its petrification will be fixed." "... what do you mean? I''m sorry, but I need you to explain this a little more clearly." "I understand, Master Thoon. Suppose, then, that Thoon asks me, ''Are you willing to work wrongdoings?'' I''m not going to do it, and I say no. If that was an untrue word, the petrification of my arm would be released from my right shoulder to my right elbow. Conversely, if I speak up, my right arm will remain petrified from right shoulder to right elbow" Describes it as rusty, but it was outrageous. I see, that''s what a spell is. Does it have the function of a lie finder? This is natural to be awed. "The four of us, who petrified our right arm, ask each other about the fairness of the trial and the main points of the case. Naturally, if everyone answers without falsehood, everyone''s petrification will be lifted." "I see... so when it comes to testifying on this occasion, you mean it will be the right testimony, supported by a spell" "Exactly. But if the answer is true, for example, that you have been drinking too much and don''t know, that you don''t remember because of the old days, you can also forgive me. Also, eventually yes or no questions that cannot be answered will be voided and the petrification will be lifted as it is." "I see, this is easy to understand. There''s nothing wrong with it, even if you''ve been lying to me before, it''s an opportunity to stay on your feet." Nuri gets bluer and bluer. That''s right, few people would be happy with their arms turned to stone. Above all, if you are aware that you are lying, all the more so. "Little girl! You insult me! Flipping out of fear and despair, angry Nuri. With its blue face, it stuffs against the pallet, although it does not get its hands on the boulder. "You don''t have to call such an abominable man, you nulli! No blue-blooded lies! Rigorous, cultural, you just have to open up a normal trial! "This is necessary, for both of you." Sadly, Master Pallet was letting go. There is no mercy in that expression. "The exile nobles caused problems. That rumor alone could be a good rumor for all the exiled nobles. Even if we have a strict trial." "Oh, what''s wrong with that! Disappear in it, such as folk gossip! "But there''s a way to wipe that. A ritual of formal trial, I asked the spellman. You will thereby believe that everyone is true. If you were innocent." "... you don''t think that the magician there is doing fine work on the surgery! "Then you should ask. You have the right to ask him a question once. Let me tell you, assuming you refuse this trial, I will hand over all the exiled nobles in our territory to your new home government." His blue-faced face gets worse and worse as he gets blocked away more and more. "This is based on a legal basis. If this trial is to be opened and you refuse to participate in it, it will be a total defeat. Every right will be stripped, and the damage will be done to the entire clan." "It''s tyranny... there''s no way I can be forgiven for that..." "It''s disgraceful to me, too. Anyway, it''s tantamount to admitting that I don''t have the ability to solve problems. But there are a lot of overlapping issues right now. For the sake of an early solution, we will resort to hard means." To the leading domestic players, it is a last resort that cannot be taken so far. Anyway, opening this trial is tantamount to turning that entire clan against the enemy. Though the four great nobles and royalty, it will not be so easy to do. That being able to do this lightly is tantamount to saying that you are not afraid to turn to an enemy such as an exile nobleman. "Now, ladies and gentlemen, if you are going to participate in the ritual of trial, please lay your right hand over me" "Okay, I''ll do it first" "Hmm, funny. It''s good to talk fast." There''s nothing to be afraid of, nothing to be offended about, and the three lay their right hands over each other as if they were scrumptious. One is upset, Nuri, it''s not weird to have a grandson. Only he was scared and had his back on the wall of the room. I''m trying to get a little distance, and I''m trying to escape. "I don''t like it... I don''t like it. No, no, no, no, no, no! Why me! This is who I am! "If you can''t help us solve the problem, we''ll hand it over immediately. It''s been repeatedly demanded by the other government." "If you do that, do you know what those rebels will do?! "All you have to do is cooperate and tell the truth. That solves everything." Totally completely, a lady whose own safety is guaranteed. What fun it looks like, mocking an unkind man with a brutal grin. He was revolutionized in order to be revolutionized, he fell in order to fall, he exiled in order to exile. That, I saw a loser, and he was grinning brutally. I knew you didn''t want to marry someone like this. 23 Justice In the end, Nuri had participated in the trial and had fully acknowledged his fault. On the other hand, after having managed to plead for help, he was to be punished by a direct ball of confiscation of his property. "Hey, it''s a pleasure to have five bodies satisfied! I opened and closed my right hand, which had been petrified until just now, and Toon seemed so happy. Keeping your temper in a situation where one arm may be stoned and lost is a grandeur inside. Fearless or should I say you lost to me and reopened it? Or maybe Master Pallet''s sincerity made sense. "The spellmaster is also a brilliant addition. I see you can be awed in this country." "It''s a family business, this is also necessary evil" The officials gathered at the Caputo family in this one case, excluding Nuri. They were full of joy in solving the problem. Or maybe, for the first time in the ugliness of a nobleman named Nuri, the drinking dropped. The face of the occasion was a whispering feast, drinking a lesser number of liquors. Of course, Rain is a soft drink. "... Again, my lord. I''m sorry, I seem to have bothered you in a private fight." "No, I''m not saying you don''t have a nonsense, but it was Nuri who set you up. That''s where he admitted himself." The beginning of the matter is nothing. Nuri had just made difficulty with Thoon, a brown-skinned, blatantly foreigner because of his appearance. The intention to disperse him in discriminatory remarks to clear up his usual depression had been dispersed by a toon with insistence and force, without being able to use magic either. I wish Toon had taken it and stayed down without standing, but I guess that couldn''t have been done as a man. Around there, it means he''s young, too. Though, as a lady, I seem to have a good impression. "Instead, I was showing them all the sweet faces to make them go up and down, which is also my responsibility. Never mind." "A generous word, thank you. Then... Lord Sansui, I wish to disciple you once again. If that doesn''t come true, could you introduce me to your teacher?" "Sansui, you know what I mean" The lady''s hot gaze, maybe a cold gaze. But honestly, I don''t feel like I can teach him anything. "But lady, as I''m sure you know, I was wondering if I could help him..." "It''s nothing! No, because it''s not good. I think the lady should learn to wear a cat in front of them a little more like this. "If you find a point that doesn''t reach you, shouldn''t you go back to your hometown and ask the Sword Master to mentor you again? "When I mastered Deuteronomy, my teacher told me that I no longer had anything to teach." That sounds like a happy and lonely word. If they say that to me too, they won''t know what to do. Will I seek someone respectable again and expose myself somewhere? "My name is Majan-Ton! I saw further heights in the new sword in this land! Permission to disciple, please! "... just give me a minute" To the brown beautiful man who named his full name, the lady was about to confirm with amazement. "Don''t you have a relative named Majan-Snaye? "Yeah, my sister, though." The lady''s face at that time was a kind of laugh-inducing thing. Like this, when I flipped my favorite doll, it was moldy, that kind of face. "Majan-Snaye...... I see" Dove Saib seemed to have something to think about, too. That''s right, because the magicians and swordsmen in this room are both the brothers of my fianc¨¦e. "What?! My sister is engaged to Lord Sansui''s compatriots?! Stupid?! Thoon in great panic, was very disturbed. Or I''m very surprised to hear that name, too, Master Pallet. Because if I thought I was a tourist, I was a royal from another country. Besides, I turned royal arms into stone once. "You mean Majan-Snaye''s brother... are you a prince?! Even though I didn''t know, I''m very sorry for your disrespect..." "No, I don''t mind, Lord. I know you know Snae, but I don''t have the right to inherit the throne because I don''t care." ''shedding'' in pedigree. That''s something that really happens in a family line that produces certain rare magic users, like Saib and Caputo. In other words, not everyone is born into the family of spellmen with spell qualities, but sometimes with other qualities. Even if they have no children, it doesn''t mean they can still have children of the spellman. So to protect the blood muscles, they are said to be kept away from the housekeeper''s contention. In this sense, from the point of view of the doves and pallets, it would mean falling out. "But the king''s sister has the right to inherit the throne, and yes, to take a son-in-law, etc... what if the man whose sister saw him is a worthy man? "Yes...... I am a broken magic user that son-in-law is allowed as a trace of the same four nobles as me and Doowe there, and has never lost anything but Master Sansui. I hear he even owns the Divine Sword Eckezacks." "Divine Sword Eckezax... you attract my heart..." The look on the lady''s face is not excellent. He was the brother of a woman who had finally found a man he liked, but was looking down there somewhere, and that woman in the same row. In other words, they become relatives indirectly. "Your sister Dove Saib is also engaged to your sister''s son-in-law, Miz Saiga." "Oh, so your lord the magician and I are relatives! When I looked at it again, it was a conversation where I thought Harlem characters were amazing. Even though I wasn''t here, Festival I was releasing a tremendous presence. "As for the house, my sister is no longer turning down the edge. That''s because as a magician, you''ve fallen." "Well, you say tough things. But in some cases, if it also serves as an execution, it''s not necessarily apt. That might be the last thing you can do." Suitability as a magician, not a talent for spells. I guess that means less humane. I guess this kind of role cannot be played without a thorough sense of professionalism. ''Cause I have to stone my own arm every time I work. Everybody hates me, I hate my job. "But you should say a word that my sister is going to be close and engaged on her own. It lacks a sense of responsibility as something to dwell on Wang Chi. Could you tell me where my sister and her fianc¨¦e are?" "If that''s the case, why don''t you join us as Doowe is at the Royal Arcana School, where he''s going home? The advice of Mr. Pallet is too accurate and troublesome. Even though the lady is still out of shock. "He and... relatives..." "Ma''am, be careful" It is supported by a blower, but sympathetic. That''s right, I don''t even want to be related to Hapine. The lady''s probably, but she''s pretty probably, too. "But the others... but relatives..." I also feel like losing if I give up here, but I also don''t like being a relative of Hapine. Maybe it''s the most troubling part of my life. This may now be the harm of the Harlem protagonist. In the meantime, the lady had decided to treat Toon like me on hold and take him to school. "Well, now you have this problem converged" "Yeah, it''s a good thing. Now they will behave with caution." Inside the mansion where Sopede line and Toon left, the magician''s daughter and the spellman man had a quiet conversation. That word only has one troublesome problem cleared up, just a relief. "Seems to be using the spellman''s fears, which is very distressing..." "That''s what it takes. Evil." "It''s a legal act. That can''t be evil." "Let the truth spit out with fear, what is it not evil" Although not publicly, the two acted together relatively often. It is, of course, because the pallet asked Dove not to let the ''scratchy fool'' die in unison. If we don''t have all the magicians and magicians, it''s hard to just keep him alive. His two names are never exaggerated. "... to my country after all, the new government is strengthening the demand for the extradition of asylum aristocrats" "Really?" "They take everything from the exiled aristocracy and kill them all, so they don''t seem to mind." Of course, no matter how much the new government is against them, there is no reason for the Kingdom of Arcana to follow suit. It would be a revolutionary regime, but it would be a military one, but if it had completely overthrown the existing ''regime'', it would admit it as a new country and its government. However, nobility does not treat those who have relied on relatives, whether remotely or otherwise, unharmed. In the first place, the exile nobles are not to blame, even if they are losers. They told me to turn them in, and there''s nowhere to turn them in. "You should be right. They''ve already said that whatever they do will never be filled." "... forgetting patience and forgiveness is pathetic" I have no legal in-laws. But he thinks he can make some debts to the new country. More to the point, if we are to pay the famous among the exile nobles to the point of surrender, we think we can compromise. Even if it is a force that has dropped a country. There is nothing you can do to turn it over to your enemies. Still, the kingdom did not intend to hand it over as a token. "The people of that country have come to know the taste of blood. We don''t stop where we''re going anymore, we don''t realize we''re turning to the side that threatens us. No, you''d rather turn to the threatening side." "Justice, victory, glory. Once you taste that, the drugs that make you sick. It must have felt good to defeat those who have been abusing themselves." The people of the kingdom had already understood. The new regime said it would definitely wage war on this country, even if it handed over all the exiled nobles and their property. There''s a reason I have to. To put it correctly, there will be other means, but we cannot choose that path. "I myself, as a manipulator of a cursed move called a spell, am self-restrained. He said you should never enjoy your work." "Yeah, me too. I''m in the business of treatment, but I need to get pleasure in being thankful. You''re right to feel rewarded, but you shouldn''t heal people once in a while." The face of the new regime pummeled the people with the treasury gained as a result of the war. That''s good. Because if we don''t get the original public opinion, we''ll soon be frustrated even by the new administration. But they must be bothered by misunderstandings. There''s got to be more, but it''s not enough at all. And we''re going to get there, and the nobles who fled the country took it with them. "It must have been a far cry from good governance to see the aristocrats who have indeed exiled. But even though they were in a civil war, they mistakenly assumed that the exchangers had a monopoly on national wealth" "War is something that incurs costs and, above all, reduces tax revenues themselves. Even if the old regime had the property it deserved, it would have consumed a lot to contain the insurgency of the new regime." "Yes... defeating evil should make your life better, but it hardly makes your life better. On the contrary, we are going to have a life that is no different than before in order to fix what was lost, broken and disturbed in the war" If defeating evil does not allow everyone to live in abundance, it is because there is evil somewhere. Let''s look for evil and defeat evil. That would make me happy this time. "Unlike rebellion, home affairs take time. Besides, we hear that the storm of Solemn Qing also caused strong rebellion everywhere." "It''s easy to kill, but it''s not the best thing to do with justice." It''s easy because we''re righteous and we''re winners. It''s what I did once, so you can do it again. Because that feels good. "Confusion of purpose and means¡­ it''s a common story" "And an internal distress¡­ perhaps the royal family will want an all-out war" The pallet was praying. I was distracted by the big war that was about to take place. A lot of wealth is put into it, a lot of people lose their lives, that''s the kind of battle that starts. "At least we have to bond among the four nobles alone." "Victory is not an end, it''s one of the processes¡­ it should be" Already tens of millions of troops are lining up near the border, whether it''s for demonstrations or not. The Caputo family also has a corresponding army in place, but it will probably end in vain. Because Caputo''s trump cards only show their true worth in total war. "No matter how many hundred thousand the enemy pushes over, they''re going to have Shawzoo kill most of them... I''m so sorry" I guess the royal family that still doesn''t have trump cards will be afraid. Not even a corpse remains on the battlefield plowed by a barren farmer. 24 Old "Oh no... why is my brother here?! "Long time no see, Snae" "I knew you were a relative..." "Ma''am, be careful" Maybe it''s a mistake. The lady, who had such a desire, had been denied at the same time that she had returned to school. Majan-Ton, brother of an exotic princess. I can say she deserves a lady, including not having the right to inherit the throne from her family. If there is a problem, it will be related to Happiness watching below through the Festival Me. That was'' humiliating ''to the lady. Besides the rest, it was enough to be supported by a blower. "Damn, the one named you. Unlike me, you have the right to inherit the throne. I didn''t expect you to get engaged here on your own. It also reveals the position that it is the royal family of our country" "Also, I''m sorry. But I never decided to marry with a floating thought..." "There is a corresponding duty to what dwells in Wang Qi. You know that! Don''t let someone who has the right to inherit the throne of a single country decide to engage you arbitrarily! You think you have that freedom! "Ugh... sorry" Snae, a warrior temperament, was likewise a warrior temperament, and besides, he didn''t seem to feel strong about the toon coming to an honest argument at an older age. "Don''t abuse Snae too much" "Well, you''re Saiga. You''re the man my sister pushed for engagement, aren''t you? "I pushed him, not like, but I''m promising to marry him! I''m serious! "That''s normal! If not, he cuts and throws away his sister as his brother! But this is reprimand as a prince of a nation! The refreshing prince was also usually angry at the boulder for having his sister decide to engage herself. That''s right, if lodging Wang Chi means it has to do with the right to inherit the throne, then marry on your own and the worst country will crack. "Anyway, once and for all, it''s about going to report it properly to your father. If we''re going to be serious, the steps should be taken. This has nothing to do with the royal family." "Excuse me......" "Well, that''s it for the novel. Well, Lord Hapine Bathrub, isn''t it? I hear my sister is in a lot of care in this country. On behalf of my father, the King, let me send a word of gratitude." I''m finishing the novel and talking to Hapine, who was frightened next door. In fact, as Lady Rayne and I have all kinds of assurances, Happiness is also guaranteeing you about Snae. "Yes, no! What a big deal..." "If you ask me, I''m given the opportunity to learn in this school... I can''t say anything great either, but I didn''t expect to wake up to the pleasure of coming to the exotic and learning. Since when do you love schooling so much? Teachers in my hometown will be thrilled to hear it. It''s not like I''m looking for a man." "Oh, that''s..." My paced toon, disturbing the whole line of batrabs. Is this the guy called Prince Style? And our lady is damaged where it has nothing to do with it. Relationship complexity hurts people. "... lady, what do you do about the engagement? "On hold..." "Oh, yes" The distracted lady was powerless to answer my question. They''re really coming. I mean, how much did you see down there about Happiness? For once, it''s reciprocal, so I guess it''s too rude. "So, my brother... did he still fight Kensei? "Well, apparently you''ve seen that fight too." "Yeah, it was a strength I''d never imagined." "I fell in love with that sword. And so I accompanied him, and I met you, to be his disciple." The toon we''re talking about. I''m not going to be a disciple. "Really, it wasn''t even my brother" "Um, lightly embellished. In my hometown, they took my sword and said I had no enemies." "... I didn''t fight directly either, but I don''t think I can win" "- Wang, I want you to stay." "Yeah, the abyss of martial arts. I felt like I saw one end of it." Is the emotion that Thoon held within his conversation with his sister a joy he cannot show on his face? On top of that, you''re looking at me. I am happy again. Maybe the joy belongs to the swordsman. Maybe it''s the same look I had when I met him. "Nevertheless, Lord Sansui, your Lord is so depressed" "Actually, the lady''s looking for the man she deserves. I know it''s rude, but since I saw you, I''ve made up my mind that it would be promising." "That''s an honor! Sometimes we men, when we see a woman, deserve it." Thoon laughs refreshingly. This volume is amazing, I think there are some ingredients that make me quite uncomfortable. "I''m not dissatisfied with anything either. She is also the daughter of an authoritative clan in this country and what an attractive body. If she wants to be serious, there will be times to respond. But you don''t look happy." "That is¡­ the lady is not feeling too comfortable with the identity of your sister and the Hapine Bathrub who loves the same man¡­" Women win and lose, that''s the guy. Many people even have such rude thoughts about men, and they have quite a few understandings, and Thoon looks convinced that Hmm. "I see... you mean you got an ass" "Exactly, I''m sorry" "Don''t worry about it, it''s a pretty grid of a maiden of my age. Instead, you should be glad to see such a high price for a woman." He''s a good man. I''m talking, and I feel so secure. After all, I want these people and young ladies to get married. "Then could you introduce me to the head of this school that my sister is being taken care of" I had a violently unpleasant feeling about that natural hope. "Now, ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to give you a demonstration of the rare magic Shadow Down." Very happily, my grandmother, the school director, was starting public classes. Unlike last time, it is suddenly a Colosseum-style athletic field. I mean, this is how you make someone fight someone. "It is Majan-Snaye''s brother, Majan-Ton, who will demonstrate. He doesn''t have the right to inherit the throne, but he''s royal. Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be rude." In the first place, I feel like someone who has the right to inherit the throne was also a fairly mild spectacle. Of course, I wasn''t planning on making evil money with it, so it was only academic. "I have deposited it with the introduction, it is Majan-Ton. I knew that ''magic'' using magic was very well developed in this country, but this is how I was convinced to see the learning quarters. Well, even if this is the highest school, I guess many students are learning magic and study. I am happy to be able to help with that" As always, there are many students and faculty sitting on the athletic field. The woman''s face was sighing when she saw a toon named Truly a foreign prince. Well, then, it''s someone the lady of strict standards sees first. For the rest of the women, he would be a beautiful man who would be hungry just to watch. "The power to use shadow chi to manipulate...... shadow down. This in itself is a simple thing. Basically, there are only three types." Magic that creates a physical identity. Not as much as a spell, but an unnatural sign of power. As for classification, as with fairy arts, it would be ''magic'' with excellent aids. "First, it is a classification that performs predetermined operations. This cannot be made to change or erased on the way once it has been produced. Instead, it''s the easiest and most commonly produced division." Thoon explaining on the athletic field. From that body, two people and their identities gush out and line up. Should we be happy that there are more handsome people like this? I hear yellow cheers coming from the audience. Nevertheless, the lady sitting in the VIP seat had not yet returned. After all, as your brother said, the lady may be quite struck and weak. "Ten bodies in my case, this is one of the best of the same users. I don''t mind if you think this is the cap." That being said, Toon pushed the identities lining up in front of him from behind. Did you only type in the movement that the body remained standing, or fell irresistibly with the same posture and expression? There is a yellow scream, and there are signs that I think it''s gloomy. I knew I didn''t have to feel any signs. "It is difficult to get out of this, determined movement. For example, it takes practice to just stand or just walk. Anyway, it''s not like you''re going to move like that by standing on your own and ordering me to walk." "It''s like programming a robot..." I was listening to the explanation, and the festival so crushed at the VIP seat of the Bathrub. I know how you feel. That''s what I thought, too. It''s just too old to remember much properly. "Next, we can operate from afar. In this case, instead of making the determined motion, manipulate the split to respond on the spot. Naturally, this one can move at the same time. There will be a significant reduction in the number of identities. I''ve finally got three of them. And¡­ at the end of the day, there is something truly called separation." Slightly more often, Thoon, who had erased all his identities, began to concentrate. And a united identity appears. "This is the division used primarily in reconnaissance." Such was the split person, not the main body. Seeing it, many are impressed. So much so that I suspect which one is divorced. My perception doesn''t tell me from the inside. Or it looks connected at the level of consciousness. "What I see and hear in this capacity can be grasped by me as it is. Of course, if I suffer a death wound, it will disappear, but still I don''t have a single cut myself. Strongly speaking, I must concentrate on myself and not be able to move." Around revealing it quite flashly, I guess it''s a relatively famous technique in his country. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to develop my technique. "Well, that was a really great demonstration. Ladies and gentlemen, let''s applaud! It''s a difficult place to learn, but it seems convenient or interesting. It did seem to have a high degree of affinity with swordsmanship. Of course, with other weapons techniques. "Nevertheless, a lot of kids don''t know how to actually fight this." "Well, so we''re actually going to play a game? "Yeah, I''d like to see how a shadow-down user actually fights. You want to actually see the magic that''s developing in this country, too, right? Plus, there are lots of other rare magic users out there." That said, the schoolmaster was laughing like a prank. "Mr. Snae, who can accommodate Wang Chi and use Divine Descent, Mr. Saiga, who can accommodate Holy Power and use Magic, and Mr. Thoon, who can accommodate Shadow Chi and use Shadow Descent. I don''t know, fighting a raw wizard, not a magical swordsman." I was suspicious of my eyes. Struggling spirit gushed out of her old self and provoked... many of the students and teachers in the school took that for granted. "You''re not worthy of your age. I''ll let you fight it out." Are you going to fight? 25 Instruction Since my defeat with Mountain Water, Rui Festival I, or I, had been rebuilding myself. Or maybe I should say I started building up my workouts because I haven''t been in this world in a year in the first place. Though I was beaten by the fact that the person I lost had trained for five hundred years, I didn''t think I would be able to use what I already had again. "Shall we fight, Saiga at first?" At the end of the arrow, the school director said something terrible. No way, I didn''t expect a teacher, a normal wizard, to mention that, not rare magic or anything. "Oh, for once, I''ll tell you what, don''t use Eckezax. Because it won''t be a boulder." "Ah, yes..." I can only use fortune and magic in front of everyone. Because anyone but me can only use the magic of one classification. Besides, I can''t even use Eckezax. I don''t think it''s a good idea not to be a match. But that means I can''t use my powers at all. "Still, we have to work hard." For everyone in the school, I''m nothing but a man who loses to the strongest swordsman. The man who challenged Kensei, who could never win, and lost as he was. Ratings don''t go up or down. But I think that''s a little regrettable. "Saiga, the schoolmaster is called a wise man, but he''s also a wizard of great skill! Be careful! "Don''t expose yourself to old bones that will be long since you left active duty. My brother will be watching you too! "Keh, don''t hurt me, that, please! "Oh, I know," I am lowering my back, walking to the athletic field with the magic sword my father gave me. Towards me, Eckezax was speaking. "Saiga" "Oh, you win, don''t you? "... if you''re going to use me yet, you''ll never win now. You''re going to borrow my chest." Everyone was surprised that she valued the schoolteacher more highly than anyone else on this occasion, which is what she spent much longer than mountain waters. "Eckezax......" "You can lose, but don''t rot. You can''t win, you deserve it." "You''re worried about losing now..." "You''re still developing. It doesn''t take your life, and it''s natural to admit defeat in front of the crowd." I''m good at my magic because I use it a lot in front of everyone. With light armor and light walls, the magic of fire can be easily prevented. That chronic heart took its life, that''s what I guess. "Well, then, please" "Well, please, I need to show you a little bit of where old people can work." When me and the schoolmaster confronted each other, that distance was a hell of a long way off. When me and the mountain water fought, it was about fifty meters precisely, and now it''s about a hundred meters away. Well, I guess so. Because if you fight in time for the sword to arrive, it won''t be a battle. "Now, ladies and gentlemen, let me start by saying the spirit of this demonstration." The words weren''t directed at me or anyone playing a game called Snae or Mr. Thoon. He was speaking to all the other, many teachers and students, that is, wizards who use magic to use ''magic'' rather than rare magic. "Can''t a general wizard beat a rare magic user who has grown into battle? Let me show you the answer to that." That said, the schoolmaster was pointing his cane at me. A crooked wooden wand, like in a picture book. You''re pointing that at me. By divination, I had predicted the view of the fireball flying towards me. "Burning Seoul" "Brightwall!" Lightly over a hundred meters away, fireballs flying towards me. I''ve seen that magic before, and I still prevent it with a wall of light. "Oh, you''re harder than before..." What''s different from before is that this is the athletic field, and that the flaming mass that we''re preventing with the wall of light is still burning. My vision is completely blocked as it is, and prediction makes no sense. Regardless of whether the schoolmaster is willing to do that, prediction is not omnipotent after all. That''s what happened when I fought the mountain waters, but even if my predictions are right, if I deal with them wrong, they''re going to push me like a chess stuffer. "Now, that''s a preliminary magic class. You all naturally know that there are four kinds of magic: magic in the narrow sense, magic in the right sense. It''s soil, water, fire, wind. Now, as you practice that magic, you''ll be able to use the magic of the top attributes." Teacher explaining to swallowing. But the prediction behind my brain was noisy. The wall of light that was receiving the flame was broken down, and it was an image of death that something pierced my brain. I move my body. Protected by a wall of light, he changed his posture. That also changes the prediction. My walls remained torn, but I was intact. "Soil is iron, water is ice, wind is thunder. And the fire... Heat Ray" I never even heard that sound. The predicted sight had taken place straight in front of him. "''Fever''. The heat lines that converge and emit can penetrate even the walls of magic." I''ll quench the flames and release my walls of light. The game was over. Yes, it''s my loss. Against the wall of light, which had to be protected 10,000 times in its entirety, the teacher unleashed a hotline focused on one point. With Eckezacs, you might have prevented it if you had worn light armor as well as light walls, but that would be an excuse. "Nevertheless, the rate of minutes hit that is converging is poor. Even with a long range, the range is narrow. As you can see, it just makes me move my body a little bit. My eyes are getting weaker, too." That''s a lie. If I hadn''t done it in fortune, I would have died in an accident... What a terrible person to aim for because you knew you''d avoid it. "I don''t think I really understood the magic of heat because it''s plain. But if it''s the magic of heat or the magic of thunder, it''s possible to penetrate the armor and walls of the spell lightly. That''s why there are so many magical users of wind and fire." Of course, I didn''t think the wall of magic was absolute. Magic is more than just human magic, it''s not an absolute defense, it''s an exquisitely sturdy wall. At least when we first fought Snae, the walls were about to be broken by divine descent, and the armor pierced with nails and fangs. But I thought that was because it was a divine descent, a special rare magic transmitted to the royal family. That was the outright denial. Anyone can use magic, but if it''s extreme, it''ll smash through my walls. "Conversely, don''t ever look at yourself if you''re finishing your magic. Magic is a rare magic relatively prevalent in this country, but that''s also why we know how to deal with it. You were especially famous for the use of thunder. He was known as the Knight of Thunder until a few years ago as the Kingsguard''s captain." That said, the school director was looking blatantly at the mountain water. "There''s no way any more than nothing moving faster than thunder to reach a thunderous knight. Until he suddenly retired, he was the strongest fighter in the country." The mountain water looked so unpleasant. Could it be that he retired because he fought? "Nevertheless, that''s a different story when it comes to how the magic of heat is the most invincible and adaptable to any situation. Can I ask Snae next? "I undertook! Fighting me, knowing the hardness of the magic wall, Snae, who was named his next opponent, goes up to the athletic field with a temper. And then I took turns, and I went back to my VIP seat. "Ugh... I can''t believe the schoolmaster was that strong..." "Are you okay with the injury? "Yeah, I''m fine" Apparently Hapine didn''t know that the magic of heat would break the walls of magic. If she didn''t know, there''s no way I would know. I mean, I go to school because of it, but this made it obvious not to study. You might want to work hard on your seating as well as swordsmanship and magic training. "How was it?" "Yeah, I don''t think I could have prevented it from taking it with all my might" "I guess. Remember, magic is prevalent in this country not just because it has many users. Because it''s practical and useful." After Eckezacks explains it, I sit in my seat again. In front of me was Snae, who turned out to be a giant beast, and the school director, who was still laughing. I wonder what Mr. Thoon thinks about being your brother and the last to fight against those two fights. Seeing him at Sopede''s, he was a very nervous face rather than worried. It wasn''t like my sister was trying to stop me from fighting. "Now, for once, if you hit both magic and divine descent, you''ll die, so let''s say inch stop. Or, once you hit it, you lose." "I understand." "Shall we go then...... red carpet" After quite a forethought, the school director was tapping the ground of the athletic field with his cane. Then, shortly afterwards, the ground burns up and burns further. The move, which burns the ground itself extensively, was not entirely usable indoors. "Not sloppy! If you hit it, you lose, but you can''t believe you use the inevitable moves! "It is only natural to burn the feet of a handsome beast for what it desires." Eckezacks was chilling against Happiness complaining. Surely Snae, who is becoming a giant female lion, is very handsome. I remember having a very hard time attacking too. Maybe this is what Mountain Water said, ''Know your opponent well''. "Nuuuuu! That''s sweet. Oh! Before burning to his feet, Snae was jumping just before the escape and the fire touched him. Even though there was a considerable distance, it also needed time before the magic of burning its subterranean surface could be reached. Above all, divine descent is a very agile magic. If we keep this up, we''ll be able to attack the school director while he''s in the air, as long as his legs are on the burning ground. "Burning Seoul" But the school director was reading it. No matter how fast you say it, you can''t change your posture in the air, and Snae, who is a giant lion, is a big target. The fireball, unleashed without panic, was misty in the air as it went towards Snae. "Brilliant! It was Thoon, Snae''s brother, who was shouting and mentioning his drinks that way. Sure, this is nothing short of brilliant. He controlled the magic perfectly, including putting out the fireball before it hit him. Even one magic of fire that I can use, if I think about how to use it properly. Oh, and it''s light, can you beat a divine descent? Snae of a human figure standing in regret on the ground, which also subsided in the flames of the ground. No way, I wouldn''t tell the schoolmaster to marry me... "Now, ladies and gentlemen, needless to say, where that magic hit me directly, Mr. Snae would have been able to kill me. There''s not much data we''ve got on divine descent, but even if interpersonal spec magic hits, I don''t think it''s fatal. The goal of the demonstration now was to hit only. Are you sure? "... I know shame too. You should have used the magic of heat earlier." "It''s hard to use that one for a while. I''m not an expert in combat." You''re not an expert in combat... but it was the way I imagined a wizard to fight. I think maybe if someone using magic as an avant-garde builds a wall or something, they can do a great job. "Besides, to kill you grown by the magic of heat, you needed to hit the steeple. You know how difficult that is, don''t you? "... impressed, the school director. exotic magic, was an insult to an old woman" "Oh, you don''t have to bow your head to such a grandmother? Snae embraced the royal secrets very cleanly, even though they were broken in front of everyone. I don''t know if I''d say it myself, but unlike me, I think it''s very cool. What a mess I was. "Besides, I''m sure everyone already knows that the only thing I could beat the two of us lightly right now was the good initial conditions. With this much distance one-on-one. It goes without saying that if you start fighting with that, magic with a long range is in your favor. If it''s half this distance, it''s not very much, but we can''t hope to win like this." "That''s an excuse. It''s not what the winner says." "Oh, I''m an educator. It is a natural duty to talk about winning and losing factors. For me, winning is not an end. It''s my job to teach these students and faculty a lesson." There is absolutely no such thing as invincible magic. Know your enemies, know yourself, and prepare for a situation on which you can win and the magic that was in it. That way, even magic can win over rare magic users who specialize in combat. "... I''m sorry, brother" "Don''t cry, they were just good at a bunch of them. Defeating in character in a training setting is never to be ashamed of. Think of it as a good opportunity." "But as a lodging for the king..." "Refine, but good, this is a learning house. It''s more about watching this brother fight." That said, maybe the person with the most combat experience took turns and stood on the athletic field. Majan-Ton, a swordsman who creates his own identities and fights them. From what I''ve heard, I don''t think it''s that powerful of magic. Probably the same type of user as mountain water. "First of all, brilliant! Once again, I want to commend you! "Oh, you''re going to say that to my grandmother, who''s arranging rules in her favor and winning and laughing wisely with it? "That would be tactical! If it''s a teacher who shows students how to win, I have to say it''s just a great class" As always, he was at the same distance as me and Snae. How do you fill that distance with the magic of just creating a separation? "If so, how far my sword will reach, until I try! Come on, let''s have a class! "Oh, well, then we have to stick it out." The magic of burning your feet up again. In my case, it can be prevented by magic, the power itself is low magic. For a wide range, I guess I''m not that strong. But how does Mr. Thoon stand around fulfilling his inability to quell fire with the magic of water or the magic of earth? "Jumping Stone Dance! Mr. Thoon, who ran just like Snae, unleashed his own identity toward the burning ground. And step on it before the burning stature disappears, and keep jumping. It creates an easy-to-step postural split at the landing point and scaffolds it. Probably a very easy way to use it as magic. But it jumps without burning. It was a valid move on this occasion. "Oh." "It''s supposed to be a move across shallow rivers and stuff, but it''s user-friendly at times like this." The school director has hit fireballs as many times as he did earlier. I can''t avoid it if I''m supposed to. I avoid it by stepping on my own. I didn''t make the big jump like Snae did earlier, so I''ve been able to avoid watching the schoolmaster attack. "Flame Curtain" "Dead Soldier Dance! Approached, so the school director tries to block the path by putting up a wall of fire. Mr. Thoon specializes in several identities against the wall of flames. Only the whole thing goes out while most of my identities are extinguished by the burning wall of fire...... "Oh, I lost" "... let me have flowers" When the fire subsided, there was a monolithic split with a sword in the throat of a surrendering schoolmaster and a refreshingly laughing Mr. Thoon. "If you''re going to take me down for real, I know there''s been a lot going on." "Oh, isn''t that against the rules? It would be satisfying if everyone knew that this was a class and that the use of magic was important." "... truly wise. You''ve seen it, school director." Thus, in fact, it was us who learned that the schoolmaster was a super amazing wizard and that he was also top notch as an educator. 26 omen "Hey, boulders are the ones who are chief executives in the highest schools in this country. You''ve learned a lot." Again, there was a toon welcoming party at the Sopeds. The odd thing about wanting to be a disciple to me, he seemed to appreciate so many events in this country, and he was in such a good mood. "... I feel sorry for exposing myself to ugliness in front of my brother" "Don''t say that, it''s just that they''re good at it. With me, I wouldn''t have been so sorry if he was willing to kill me." As a matter of fact, that teacher seemed to have largely conveyed what he wanted to tell me. Because it clearly explained how useful the popular "attack magic" is: the magic of fire. In other words, with a certain distance, if you know what magic your opponent will use, you can take advantage of the length of the range and fight quite a bit. "But as a lodging for the king..." "So what are you leaving the country for? With the power of divinity, to bring down the weak? It would be different. You''ve asked for a stronger man, and if so, you shouldn''t run away from this defeat." The greatest feature of magic lies in its range. Why, as far as I know, only magic with magic can make long-range attacks. The advantage of being able to attack from afar is that any of us on Earth knows it. "Good learning house, or you can take it home when you go home" "Yes......" "... I knew you were a good man" "Well, I was wondering if you''d be so kind." The lady looks at Thoon unceremoniously. The eyes that look at the lady''s man seem quite certain. I think there''s too much difference between a first candidate being on and a second candidate being me. "Sansui... I knew I didn''t have a hand in missing him. Be your apprentice." "... Then we need permission from your master. I can''t come to see you because of all the circumstances, which means I''ll be on my way." "If that''s the case, then... I''d like to go see him, too" "Dad, I want to see your master too! No, why do you want to see my master so much... I don''t know if my apprentice would say it, but I''m not a fun person to meet. Or when I looked at the school director, I felt a difference in teaching skills. In the first place, neither me nor my master thought about coaching someone who only has human life expectancy. "No! No! If that''s the case, take me with you! Swibbock has a mountain of things to say! Oh, I was. There was someone else besides me, someone familiar with my master. People, or swords. I had no idea we''d been dating for more than five hundred years. I didn''t even know I had a hell of an old acquaintance. "It''s just... I''ll be clear at this time... Dear Thoon" "It doesn''t matter if it''s just a toon. There is no inheritance to the throne, and you can name Majan." "Then toon...... Actually, I am a fairy user, a fairy, who lives in Xianqi. So..." "What?! Oh, you know what? Are immortals that popular? At least, Snae didn''t seem to know. "Immortal... is it that immortal who is in deep mountain training at dawn? "Yeah, yeah. I was there and now I am escorting this Sopede lady... until five years ago, in the deep woods, working with my mentor for five hundred years." I don''t know if I''d say it myself, but if a kid who looked twenty years ago said this, it would be a laugh. As far as immortals are concerned, they should be old because of their appearance. "By reason...... I felt like I was fighting fog or Xia. If that swordsmanship is due to that much exercise, I''m convinced." "You say the same thing as the Kingsguards..." Ma''am, that''s forbidden. Because I keep it to myself for once. "Brother, do you know? "Um, it''s a legendary user told in the eastern country, even farther than our country. I heard it was further from this country, but I didn''t expect to see a swordsman as a Immortal..." Naturally, but those who know seem to know, Immortal. Nevertheless, in fact, I think that the immortal himself should know about the festival. "... because I thought you were coming this way just like me" "Well, that''s right" "Well, since I''ve been around for five years, I think I should have thought about it a little bit more." By my cold gaze, Festival I say that. He does look young, and he didn''t have any such thing as a master, which may be the result of thinking on his own measure. "I''d appreciate it if you could show me around. I''d love to meet the teacher who raised you." "Whether to live up to expectations¡­ For minutes I and my master will teach swords to humans with only limited life¡­" Anyway, those five hundred years, I''ve only been really barebacking... Of course, I can put my chest up that''s not a mistake, but on the other hand, I can tell you that humans can''t do it. "No, no, I''m just thankful to get Kaoru. Anyway, I left the country because if I had, I would have hit my limits. If you can talk to the best of the martial arts and those who stand high, maybe you''ll get something else." Uhm, I have to apprentice a positive attitude like this. It''s still important to look at yourself humbly and explore the heights on it. "Snae, your brother is an amazing man... at least I lost three fights and still didn''t want to be a mountain water apprentice. I don''t know... I felt too far away." "Ugh...... I guess so. My brother didn''t have the king''s mind to inherit the throne, but he was still a personable man admired by many of the people. My father, the king, told every one of his brothers to apprentice his eldest brother, Thoon." Far away, huh? That''s also a word I could hear. Including the fact that I did abandon Eckezax, the frontier my master aspired to and I admired was unreasonable extreme reasonableness. It would also be natural for me to have few apprenticeship applicants. "Me too... I have a brother too, but the... he''s a very amazing person... and I have a narrow shoulder at home..." I guess what Tsugar says is about Dove. He was indeed a very less shaky man. He should also be a kind of executor, I guess he has to be. "Even my brother..." The young lady has succeeded the masters of the four great nobles in a splendid manner, trying to draw attention to her own brother. I think your brother is amazing, but I''m not sure about politics. Just remember, lady, why you invited Toon to your own mansion, including the hapine you''re looking at downstairs? Ma''am, your brother and father are marching into this mansion, forming a fully armed cavalry. "... yeah, yeah. Beat me, tie me up and take me with you. Don''t be coarse." "Doowe said he brought a man into the mansion. Whoa, whoa, whoa! "All the clan brothers and sisters. Awwwww! "Hmm, you want me to say you''re as brilliant as ever? "But I don''t think this is a welcome for the Lord''s family." If you march to Batlav''s mansion on a boulder, it won''t spill. The sober decision led to a reception party in Sopede. The anticipation was a big win, and the Sopede principals and former principals pierced their own daughter''s mansion, beat me straight up, and tied me up and sat in a chair. "Brother, father. This is my instruction." "Hmm, you''re still young. We''ll take care of everything around here." "Yes, there is a time for everything, and in the first place you are not in a position to be allowed to marry of your own accord" "My season as a woman is passing by a moment." Even if I hear the lady''s honest remarks, I pretend that neither my brother nor your father can hear me. Is it good, this is the fine nobility? "Half a day after I arrived in the royal jurisdiction... so I led the cavalry from the king''s capital and marched... that''s a great degree of practice" I''m forced to compliment you, Toon. Is it okay that I was about to be crusaded by the army until just now? Is that not the unjust punishment, which was vigilant in the territory of the Caputo family? I don''t think there''s a trial or anything. "I''m sorry, Master Thoon. It''s not a question of being disrespectful to my brother or my father." "No, no, my father could blow a battle in this country if he found out Snae was engaged on his own. My father and brother want to keep my sister in a cage. Lovely stuff." It''s a big bowl. Don''t get scared when you get here. Or the festival. My face is amazing. I am very cold sweating. Well, if you''re engaged to a princess who has the right to inherit the throne, then so be it. "Besides, I was also convinced that Sopede was Takemen. The boulder is the Lord of Kensei, both horses and knights are very good. Good selection, proof you''re working out. I''m so jealous." I wonder what that cavalry thinks about the fact that it is used primarily to kill me. "Well......" The lady has an indescribable look on her face. Or he seemed to be in love with Toon. Well, it wouldn''t be weird to look like that if you reacted in such a favorable way. Or even century-old love is at a level that cools you down with a life crisis. I wouldn''t be willing to accompany a great nobleman of a country without so much guts, no matter how beautiful a girl she is if she were so willing to kill her. "Kissa, oh! "Hang out Doowe. Yeah, yeah! "Shut up, Sansui." "Understood." "Let me check the contents of the report." "Without checking with us, we''re headed to Caputo territory. It''s not possible that my daughter over there would rent Sansui for nothing. I wonder how much happened." The two men, who regained consciousness again, were so switching fast that blah blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Of course it remains tied with rope. Seeing the principals of such sopeds, the faces of Bathrub are honestly donning. The only thing that wasn''t working was TOON. "Yeah, Caputo and Disya were also taught that when they had trump cards like Sansui and Saiga. In addition, in Caputo, you can cut it." Hearing the words, the faces of Bathrub had changed their complexion openly. Well, then yes, if you have a bearer of broken power like me or Festival Me, then hurry and deserve it. On the other hand, your brother and father seemed calm. Or he seemed kind of convinced. "Caputo and Disyah are about the four nobles." "Yes, Caputo has strong connections with health care providers everywhere on the religious front. Disuir is strong in commercial terms... I can''t believe there are so many people like me at the festival... and I wonder if cutting it means something will happen..." "No way, war? Feast me as hastily as now. I mean, you''re the corner of the four nobles yourself, so get a good idea of your name. "First of all, I''m sure. The country bordering Caputo is where civil unrest has now subsided. Nonetheless, we are concentrating our forces along the border" "Despite this, Caputo''s movements are dull. The territory over there has a lot of strong magic use in combat as a land pattern, excellent in defense, but didn''t speak up to us for it." "Um, I saw how many trump cards there were. Perhaps you''re going to reveal it in front of the royal family without hiding it. It''s like that house." I wonder if the soped-like way of exposing trump cards is to devastate the Kingsguards to our Lord''s inauguration celebrations. As such, we are also talking about completely unrelated toons and snares, but what about the area? "I wonder if you two would mind. Whatever Snae is, I think I should leave." "If Batlub finds out, he''ll have to go straight to you. It''s no use hiding it." "Besides, the Kingdom of Majan is too far away. It''s too irrelevant, it''s not a problem to be known" You''re both calm about judging even though you''re tied up. How can you be so stupid when your sister looks so good without getting involved? "War...... how could you do that? "Simply because the treasury is empty and food is scarce" "On the brink of defeat in the civil war, the old regime set fire to its own castle. That country remains exhausted and the cause of the civil unrest is the food shortage caused by the murders in the first place. If we take it from somewhere, many of the people will starve to death without going through the winter." Festival In response to my question, the two of you at Sopede are calmly answering. Around here, as amateurs can see, it''s polite. Listening to these stories makes me feel sorry for eating Kasumi. The story of this hand is not other HR to many people, but I or my master have no connection whatsoever. Living hard, is less than a beast in the sense. "Oh no... then I''ll be here to assist you..." "That''s hard too. It is the same in our country that has been murdered, and not that much surplus. First, the people are not convinced." "The idea of avoiding war is right, but don''t hesitate if you have to. Look, things have to be a priority. First of all, priority should be given to the interests of the state, then to the interests of its own territory, and finally to the interests of territories other than its own." The power of the sopeds tied with ropes that send thankful words to the Festival Me who may now be the Lord. Is that okay, say something cool with the rope tied up? "But war is ridiculous. Can''t you manage to stop it? "I understand it''s ridiculous. But what if you scream at us to be invaded? Tell the other country." "It''s ridiculous, but if things were similar to ours, we would be at war. The point is, let''s take the wheat from elsewhere before it runs out. Smarter than panicking after the barn runs out. Besides, if you fight a war, the soldiers die, but if you don''t fight a war, the people die. That''s the kind of war this is." Yeah, I have nothing to do with hunger. It''s hard to remember a wolf child starving to death in the woods at a time like this. "But a trump card to Caputo... there''s no way Caputo can swallow that much..." "Well... if so, is it the royal family that is more disturbing..." "Uh... well, I don''t know if I can listen to that, but, you know, royalty, it''s the other country, right? I hear the other country has a republican system..." "Of course it''s the royal family of the Arcana kingdom." Answer Tsugar''s question, brother, to discipline. The eyes seemed to look at the royal family who was not here. "Hey, what''s the problem?! No way, civil war in this country too?! "Better yet... perhaps the royal family will wage total war" "Yeah?! An all-out war... you fight until you lose your opponent''s country?! "I don''t know about that... it means I''m unwilling to rule over a skirmish on the border" What does that mean? I don''t know about boulders. "The royal family of our country is not dull. It''s not stupid, so you''d want total war if you had a chance. Even if there was less profit to be gained." "No, why?! The kings and princesses I know are not the kind of people who want total war! Hapine absurds his voice. Sure, I''ve seen a princess before, too. He seemed shocked to see my fight, but he didn''t look so stupid. "What grounds, then, for the new regime in the neighbouring country to wage war? We have to win, at least in the short term, and take away our wealth, more than we can afford the treasury. If they are destroyed along the border and their protection is consolidated as it is, they will be disadvantaged once and for all." "That''s because if you don''t, the people will starve to death, right?! "So is that, surely that''s not the reason. But it''s because we have a chance. That''s where insane handkerchiefs like Saiga and Sansui come in." "It''s..." "That''s why we were able to bring down the old regime. But still, it took time there to bring down the old regime. There are more than four trump cards here. If we bump each other, we won''t be overwhelmed. And then there will be a blatant difference in national power" There are overwhelming individuals like me and festivals in the new regime in the neighboring country. That''s almost certain. But even if we could defeat the old regime, it wouldn''t be that much more bullshit than it took us a while to do that. At least, no one should be specialized in mass killings or assassinations. We can make the trumpets antagonize each other more than we have four trumpets over here. And then there will be an overt difference? In other words, it is the law of winning the rich. "In that case, we just have to consolidate the border as it is, as the enemy fears later. So it''s decided to win." "But if the trump cards were known to exist in all four of our nobles, the royal family would be in a hurry. Anyway, the speech is too low. If so... you will try to get the trump card over there" Make the trump card, which will be the lifeline for your neighbor''s country, a direct Royal soldier. Do you mean to make it a condition of harmony? That''s the kind of case you can''t swallow until you win an all-out war. "I saw Caputo''s trump card as so flashy that I couldn''t hide it... that the royal family felt so critical" "In addition, Disya has an array. Perhaps something appeared that could use an array. It''s no surprise the royal family imagines it." That''s what I said, you two were watching Eckezacks. "Worst armor, Disaster Armor Pandora. You know that, don''t you? "No... did the nobles of this country have" "Um, the same God made weapon as you. That house kept an array that no one could use as a collection for generations. As a foil for the house. But if you can use it, it will be a trump card." When I''m listening to something, I feel sorry for more and more royalty and neighboring countries. All four great nobles have trump cards that are likely to overthrow the state, or the royal face is too rounded, and too scared. With no insurance whatsoever. Then you''ll lose your temper too...... "Though it''s far from the worst. We just have to worry about how to win, not so bad" "Caputo will suppress the border almost alone, and it''s just an easy war to march on where he''s somewhat exhausted. If your enemies have trump cards, they may ask you to work for them. I asked for it then, Sansui." I ask you not to drive the Immortal into war. Nevertheless, if the battlefield is limited, surely there is nothing to be afraid of? "Hey Dad. Is it gonna be scary? "No, I''m fine. You have nothing to worry about." Yes, the intrusion is war between nations. Perhaps my role is more of a defensive one. My lady to protect, Rayne and Blois can''t fight on the front lines. That''s why I wasn''t particularly anxious. "All the while... I didn''t know you would turn my noble arm into stone... and that sword saint and all that abomination. If only he''d cut even one of the men''s arms..." "Dear Nuri, I have a report for you" "What, would that be a good report? "First of all, this is the daughter of an example, and she says that a nanny died in the territory of this Arkana kingdom, and someone picked it up again from there" "... you mean likely to be alive? What''s the first step from there? "Yeah, and then one more thing. That man named Kensei, he said he was hired by Sopede five years ago with his daughter." "... so what? "His daughter, about five years old. Plus the color of your hair..." "... silver, no way, is that what this is about?! "Regarding your face, I thought you were alive..." "Oh no, stupid...... my daughter that I found because of this is already secured in this country?! That, too, to the sopeds! 27 Strongest "What, to you or your master''s apprentice? It doesn''t matter, I''ll leave it to you or your master." ''We know that pretty well, too. I''m not trying to be tough on you. Trust is the only way to show you your abnegation. I''m not going to ask you to do anything you don''t want.'' "You are our sword. As long as it is, we will only protect you. '' "''Toon lives in Doowe''s mansion and eventually wants to get married? War, then. Ahhh! Thus, permission had been granted with regard to Thoon''s apprenticeship itself. So a line of sopeds and batrabs was headed for the woods where my master lived. "This neighborhood is not particularly valuable, so the native forest is spreading." "They have quite a few in the country, but I don''t think they live here like your master." Both Hapine and the lady had such conversations in the carriage. The thing and the rocking carriage came out the morning after that noise, and around evening it was on near the woods. The forest itself is very vast, but the distance between the forest and the school is not so far away. Of course. If I move so much, I won''t have Rain anyway. "Hey Dad. Did I meet my dad around here? "Oh, yes, I am." I''m going down an idyllic path that I don''t think will be a war soon. On the other hand, Eckezaks was naturally murderous. "Eckezax......" "... never mind, my lord is you. There can be no such thing as a saddle change... but it''s a strange story that the sword will saddle the Lord." For me, even a respected master, for her, is the man who abandoned herself. You have somewhere to think. Or it''s a terrible story to think about again. She is the strength herself that she discarded for her master, and I am the successor to the strength cultivated afterwards. Then there''s no way it fits the story. Or like the master should have been a little more concerned. We''re going to live a long time with each other, and I wonder if we needed consideration. "I also saw with these eyes the strength after you abandoned me. I''m not so thick and shameless as to beg someone I can''t win. This is my apprentice, I can''t imagine how high I am..." That''s right, instead of a wooden knife, they knocked down a proud swordsman with their bare hands. It is a truly pathetic story. "Really, he''s gotten stronger..." "Uhm, a swordsman who has even gotten enough skill to let go of the Divine Sword...... looking forward to it" Thoon is very excited. Sure, you''re ahead of me in the sense of skill. You''ll be surprised at the power. On the other hand, there were people who were very twitchy, as if they were going to see the father of the person they married. In other words, it is a blower. "Well... would a woman dressed as a man hate your master" "It''s okay, because I''m not interested" "You did... so what about the smelly woman... I''m perfuming now, but I think it''s a little sweaty" "It''s okay, ''cause I live in the woods" "Should I have brought some souvenirs?" "It''s okay, because I don''t have any appetite or appetite" I care about a lot of things, but I''m fine. I''m surrounded by more animals and plants than any farmer there, so I don''t have to go around it. Rather, because he''s someone who has more trouble being given something. Disconnection is not a level. "Remember the old me, the first time we met? Because he''s like that." "Well... when it does, it''s hard the other way around..." "Well, you don''t have to. My master is further away from the world than I am. When you say you want to marry me, you''re usually happy." "Oh, don''t say that in front of everyone! In fact, thanks to Thoon showing up, the likelihood that your daughter would marry me was greatly reduced. Or I would finally pack it if I missed a toon. He''s an uncompromising person, and the hurdles have gone up too far. "In the woods is within the reach of the Master''s enemy. Step in there and you''ll come from your master" "Okay... I guess you mean I saw something scary" On a wild road close to the woods, the carriage stops. So everyone goes down, and me and your people drop you off. Everyone stays mixed with anxiety and expectations and goes into the deep woods. "Are you sure you don''t want to see your master" "That''s okay. My master won''t be happy to see me." I haven''t raised Rain in public yet. I''m only half-service. "Will your master forgive you for fulfilling your discipleship? "I don''t know. But... I''m sure I won''t do anything wrong." "Really..." It was a deep forest. Instead of being managed by people, it was a native forest where no road even existed. While some kind of adventurousness was tickled, the women who went into the woods were welcomed by the woods. "It stinks... something smells so green, it stinks..." "... the bug... the bug..." "My shoes are already muddy" "Poor guys, I didn''t expect to make a sound in the woods to this extent. I don''t think such a weak person can bear and raise a strong child. Wouldn''t it? Intense green odor of the forest, grasshoppers, or muddy ground. You can tell because you actually step in, the ''otherworlds'' called the woods. I see how you can''t get people here, which is a royal jurisdiction. For the hassle of it, it''s not too good. "When I first met him, I finally understood why he was so dirty..." "You were more of a beautiful person..." "Damn......" Many faces wore long-sleeved clothes and moveable shoes to enter the woods, including a line of sopeds, but that gets dirtier and dirtier. The change is in the carriage, so if I go back, I can change without any problems, but still it doesn''t make a difference that I''m dirty right now. "Hey Doowe, what would you do then if it wasn''t for Sansui''s master? You haven''t been home in five years, have you? Keep it up and you''ll get lost..." "I''ll call him out loud then. Sansui is far away. If I''m in trouble, I''ll be right there." A power so natural that it doesn''t even name it for a immortal, the ability to feel signs. The ability to read surrounding information like radar, not vision. That means that even if Doowe, the subject of escort, is far away, he can monitor its condition. "... Hey, Saiga. What if you learned some fairy arts too? "Happiness, it''s on boulders..." It is a technology that takes five hundred years to acquire. Even if we learn only the initial stuff, it''s going to take fifty or a hundred years or so. Festival I didn''t feel long enough to reach for such a thing. Besides, in a situation where there were so many women I loved, I didn''t have the nerve to get a life close to eternity. "Um, ma''am" "What is it, Blois?" "I just realized that Sansui''s master understands our proximity and approaches us from the other side," "Right." "Then shouldn''t we have waited as we went into the woods to some extent? A line that was going back into the woods was stopping to hear the words. Yes, the facades who were already walking the distance that would make them a hundred million when they thought about going back had finally stopped. "... right" "I don''t think so! Happiness sprinkling. Yes, I didn''t even want to see her master of mountain water that much on second thought, she was yelling like now. If Eckezaks is going to meet his old owner, there''s no way he''s not going to accompany us at the Festival. Festival If I were to accompany her, I, too, was aware that she was making a fuss. "Take it easy, Happyne. Whatever it is, go back first..." "I''m not going back, but that makes me angry! Hapine, growing up a lady and unfamiliar with dirt, is outraged, but seeing her like that Snae despised her as she shrugged. "Oh, boy, you''re freaking out about the seizures." "Snae, that''s not a very mildly insulting thing to say. Suppose it''s someone you''re looking after." "Ah, brother..." "Here we are Gentiles, not royalty. If you don''t get around it, you''re just like a shallow beggar." One line was, for now, stopping for once. Some sat on proper decaying trees, and others waited for the Immortal while standing. And naturally, it was Eckezacks who looked like a girl. "By the way, Divine Sword. I''d like to ask you something." "What, Shadow Man" "Who is Lord Suibok? Even before I knew you, I heard you were the strongest swordsman." Thoon was asking Eckezacks, the only one who knew him. Since the mountain water, which is the disciple, is plain, I can guess that the master is plain, but it would still be the humane thing to ask. "... I used to be an innocent man. Maybe that didn''t change even before we broke up." People change. The time of ten years and twenty years changes people''s minds and bodies too much. If that''s more than a thousand years of disconnection, maybe I can say she doesn''t know Swivok. All she can talk about is the swimbok of the far past she knows besides her appearance. "He wanted to be strong, he wanted to be strongest, that''s what he said. I liked that guy. But... he''s changed. No, I mean, I changed, I got there." "To what? "Strongest. At the point before he broke up with me, he reached the point where the world had no enemies. to the goal of the strongest, and I can no longer imagine any more." Hearing the words, Festival Me and Thoon had become empathetic. An immortal swordsman who wants to be the strongest and hardest. What should he have done after he became the strongest? "The distressed guy was immersed in training to shake off his emptiness. You noticed while you were doing that, I''m here, I''m counting on you." There was endless time to think. Spending that time, she was reaching a truth she didn''t want to admit. And it showed up right in front of me. "A swordsman with the strongest sword and the strongest skill is the strongest. The man who became it let go of his strongest sword. True strongest is what you don''t choose tools for. Even the handless can defeat even the owner of the divine sword if they have that magical logic. I guess he went for it..." "Don''t buy me that, Eckezax. I mean, after all, he was so stupid that he couldn''t help it." Very quietly, a boy stood there as if he had been there all along, like a tree growing there. The boy, dressed in crude dressing, was showing himself before them with an atmosphere of transcendence though. Immortal of immortality, Swivok. A swordsman with a wooden knife down his waist was exposed to the same appearance as his disciple. "Swimbok......" "Long time no see, Eckezacks. Looks like they found a new lord, above all." He was a boy with an atmosphere very similar to mountain waters. A swordsman who lived for more than a thousand and five hundred years, far from meshing with the age of appearance, spoke quietly. "... sorry" Surprisingly, it was Eckezacks who was apologizing. Abandoned, it was Eckezacks. And she was apologizing to the boy in tears. "I... was tired of an emptiness that I couldn''t function on my own, but I didn''t imagine your emptiness and nothingness for losing the goal I was aiming for, I was just denying you..." "That''s not true, Eckezacks. Non put his heart to you and didn''t want to know it from you. I didn''t want to show my weakness to you, who admitted to being the strongest swordsman... that you were immature." The boy, who walked over quietly, was apologizing the same way, with the same gaze as the girl who cried and apologized. "Now I''m sorry." ¡­¡­ "Now, once again... you have my apprentice Sang-sui right in front of this forest. The fact that you are here on my guidance means that my apprentice is apparently taking care of you a lot. I can''t even serve white water, but thank you first. Especially to the new Lord of Eckezacs." The boys were all drained of poison and excitement by a very serene way of speaking. I see, he was a Immortal Immortal, as I and Thoon imagined. "I''m Doowe Sopede, my employer in Sansui. They hire Sansui as my escort. He''s a very powerful swordsman. He''s useful." "Ho." "Wow, I am! We''re dating on the assumption of marriage! My name is Blois! "Well, I''m married... well, that''s nice to meet you" He smiled a little unexpectedly and was responding to a tense blower. Of course, I have a slight conjecture that Blois made a somewhat exaggerated statement. "Um..." "Well, is that the baby from that time? You''ve grown." "Are you talking about me? "Oh, I told you to grow it. I mourned the woman who took you." "True, Mother..." "Maybe it''s a nanny. She was a strong woman who tried to protect you, even though she was eaten by wolves. Thank you." He was also smiling at Rayne and talking to the man who was paying the most attention to himself again on top of that. "... a swordsman? "In no way, a swordsman who dwells in shadow mind and deals with shadow unloading. My name is Majan-Ton." "Right... Swordsman" The swordsman, who had been bareback for a thousand and five hundred years, seemed happy with the swordsman who had been born since he cut off from the world. "Yes or no... after a thousand or five hundred years since I was there is still a swordsman" "What does that... mean" "No, what. The world of men has shifted, and I already thought that there was nothing to aspire to, such as a swordsman, and that it might no longer be a relic of the past, such as someone like me... I wonder if, yes, there are still those who love the sword, I''m glad..." minutes, a thousand and five hundred years. Too many countries were interested and disappeared. It is not surprising at all that in the meantime the way people are present has changed dramatically. It''s natural in a way to throw away a sword or something and be using a whole new weapon. But it''s still there. I have someone using a sword just like myself. That''s what makes me happy. "Did you even see the painful eyes fighting Sansui? "Yes... I was also told in my hometown that I had no enemies, but I couldn''t stand my teeth" "Oh well... Were Non''s disciples strong?" "I asked you because I wanted to ask you for guidance, knowing that this would hinder your training." On one knee, thank you. The swordsman was honored and thankful to the immortal far ahead of his sword. "I want to hear why. Why don''t you go home and get Kaoru from your teacher again? "It''s..." Probably Swivok asking the same thing as mountain waters in essence. In contrast, Thoon had answered to shake it off, even though he was lost. "I... have been running away" Snae, like no other, was the most shocked by the words. No, everyone who knew Thoon, a cool and refreshing swordsman, was surprised by the confession. "I was praised as no enemy in my hometown for taking the sword. From many, he received an unfalse praise. But... I did have feelings that I couldn''t contain myself." In a public class the other day, Wang Chi''s sister was defeated by the school director, who would also be the premier wizard in this country. The school director let me have the flowers. Can you tell me that there was nothing dark in my heart then? "In our shadow descent, even if we skip the right to inherit the throne, it does not extend to the divine descent. I have no teeth in the divine descent that unites me with the royal guardian beast, such as my swordsmanship. That was something I knew for myself." Simply, it''s not offensive enough. No matter how sharp the treasure sword in your hand was, you can''t beat a divine descent that greatly raises your standards as an organism. I can''t beat many of my sisters and brothers who admire me. "I have mastered the depths, but that was the limit. I do think as a swordsman I could have been a corner man. But leaving our country is more than wanting to test myself as a swordsman¡­ perhaps I wanted to escape the divine descent, the ''strongest'' right beside me" Honest, heartfelt exudation. Shameful, emotions that should not be put on the table. He was telling his forefathers, his sister, and his exotic friends about his immaturity. "At the same time that I thought I would be able to defeat your disciple and still be strong, it''s not that I didn''t think that this would be possible or that I would be able to beat God down. I don''t... I don''t want to kill my father or my sister, but I still don''t want to give up when there''s someone in this world that I can''t beat." "Hmm... right" There is absolute trust in a swordsman named Mountain Water, whose face is nowhere near a glance. And the swordsman, who said unto him, was glad to hear the word. "The strongest... right, right? Did you see Sansui and want to learn that sword" "Yes......" "So what do you think ''the strongest'' is? I''ve heard something very, very rooted. "I became Lord of Eckezax..." "It''s a feast." "Oh, Saiga. What do you think? The sword you deal with is certainly the strongest sword. You will be able to improve all the many energies that reside in you. You''re strong enough to have it." I call the "strongest" that I once threw away, and Swivok is still the strongest. "I thought so... but I couldn''t beat your apprentice..." "Well, I think you deserve to call it the strongest." In the face of Bathrub, the words are now also white. Because the man in front of you is far above that most powerful. "In the first place, how do you define the strongest? To be called that there is no one lined up in one country? Or to extremes of the strongest depths? I know it is, in itself, very difficult. We know that those who are talented will be able to train themselves and finally arrive. On top of that, when you look at the toon that has become it, it seems different. "The one who gets a divine sword called the strongest and fixes all of the many magical theories? "It''s..." "None of this is a mistake. For example, if winning a tournament of some kind is the strongest, and if winning a hundred fights against any opponent is the strongest, it''s still good." I guess that''s the answer I got after worrying enough to let go of the sword I''ve been waving myself for years. Many men ask for the strongest, the strongest, but there can be many. "Everyone may think of Non as the strongest. The face of this occasion knows the strength of the disciple of Non, and he is also unwilling to ascertain the strength of the Non that his disciple is lifting. But... what if 2,000 years and 10,000 years of training show up before a thousand and a half hundred years of training in the woods? And I said something that was uninterrupted. Indeed, if immortals do not have a life span, some will live two thousand years or ten thousand years. I can''t say I''m not there. And if they were trying to extremes the sword, they could certainly be higher than the swimbok in front of them. "Eckezacks, remember Pandora? "Whatever." "If anything wears Pandora in front of me now shows up, Non will have to escape, too. Without you, who is truncated, you will not be able to touch me." Pandora, I hear that name. It''s disastrous armor that Disuir keeps. If someone is wearing it, they say they have no winning chance of swimming. "There is no kiri if you think of it as'' strongest '', such as the strongest. The strongest, that is, the goal and the ideal image." A very simple and understandable answer came back. I do have to convince myself of that. "I have a desire to be stronger than I am today, and how do I want to be stronger, and how do I prove my strength? Whether it''s crowning, profound or authorised, or breaking strong enemies or praise from the people, it''s the ideals and goals that you portray, and it''s important to strive for them." The man, who gained the strength of no one in line in the world, from which he went further, spoke at all costs of the answers he had troubled and gained. "If you want to kill someone, it''s rather just the strongest and other shackles. Fight to kill, it''s wrong to think. All you have to do is whisk your breath like a beast living in the wild and bite off your throat whistle at an alarming moment. The mind that wants to fight, the mind that wants to prove strength, is irrational in the first place." If the purpose is to kill you, you can attack where you sleep with stones falling there. All you have to do is break into the house so the escort can''t find you, kill you unwittingly and leave. No legendary sword or irresistible workout is needed. It''s not the power to fight, it''s the power to kill without fighting. "Whether you slay with a magical sword or in the depths, whether the swordsmen cut it or the bad guys there cut it, people just end up dying. That''s what weapons are for." What an easy word to understand and a master of mountain water. "Going for the strongest is what I like and do. Whether that''s inferior to someone else, or lose in relation to meshing, that''s all there is to it. It''s weird that you spend your time trying to be the strongest, unproductive, and you think it was wrong for just one defeat or death." It''s fun to train. Working out is fun. Working hard is fun. Going for the strongest is fun in itself, and you shouldn''t complain or anything if you lose with it. Sometimes you will lose without a hand or a leg, depending on a tongue match, a comparison of numbers, weather luck or number of people. But if you were looking for the strongest, you wouldn''t care. Because I enjoyed my training days. "That''s why I''m happy. If you fell in love with the sword of my disciple, you would have admired me for the" strongest "that Non aspired to." "... Yes, it was at first sight" "Well, thank you" Someone admired the surgical logic I created. I''m very happy with that. That is why it was warm and the Master of Kensei was expecting juniors. "Nonetheless, Non is unwilling to teach. Ask Sansui to work out." "Is that... may I ask why? On top of that, immortals tell you to disciple to your own disciples, not yourself. Of course I''m not dissatisfied or complaining about Toon. The reason why Mountain Water doesn''t want Toon to be a disciple is because he doesn''t get permission from his master, and if his master tells him to teach, he has no reason to refuse. But I was interested in why I didn''t want to tell you. "Hmm... To tell you the truth, I also know how Sansui feels about not wanting to take a disciple. For I have never thought to teach a sword to anyone who has only a limited lifespan." It was an immortal word for a long time. And mountain water was what I thought too. "But I don''t know what Non would say, but if someone with a limited lifespan can''t use Non''s sword, I don''t think that''s called swordsmanship." "Not a sword, but a fairy talent? "Um, number one... whatever the art logic, whatever the method of training, it should be as strong as it deserves if it''s been going without a thousand or five hundred years. Didn''t I?" He was somewhat ashamed to say a drawback that he and his disciples were also aware of. And when the pioneers speak naked, there are no other facets to deny. That may be true, but shouldn''t I say that? "Yes, no... I was wondering if it could be done sooner, like a thousand or five hundred years of training..." "That being said, I''m sorry I seem to deny the earlier example, but then there''s both the surgical logic and the hedgehog. At least Non has been worried so much. Assuming those who live longer than Nan show up and fight, they''re not going to be ready to lose. Isn''t that just a comparison of patience? If you can only beat something younger than yourself, it''s still far from surgical logic" Suibok is also the man who painted his own strongest at the end of his misery. If that ''strongest'' is unconditionally inferior to the other person, who lives longer and trains longer than himself, that would make him feel bad. It was an extremely personal reasoning, as opposed to what I realized earlier. Fighting and losing and dying is neither unlucky nor unhappy, but that leaves me no choice but to be dissatisfied with it. "Besides, Sang-sui, the disciple of Non, is actually learning fast." "I guess so... at least you were stronger than your lord when you broke up with me" Eckezaks, no other, was answering by comparing the mountain waters to Suibok. "Um, I can''t remember how old I was, but I''ve only trained for five hundred years, and five hundred years ago, Xuan and his skills were mutual." Faces with too large a scale and short lifespans are likely to stop thinking. Speaking of which, even though Suibok had his own instruction, the mountain waters would have caught up with Suibok, who trained for a thousand years, in five hundred years. I guess Swivok''s instruction made sense in the sense that it improved more than twice as fast. Of course, it means that neither is forever possible for a normal person. "If so, I would be very good with my disciples. If you have talent and enthusiasm, you can master it within a limited lifespan. That''s what I call original swordsmanship." "It''s..." "Um, Non thinks he raised his disciple in public, as a swordsman as a immortal. If so, I want the disciple of Non to try to raise a human swordsman" A swordsman who was training himself beyond a man''s reason says that it is swordsmanship that a man can use, however. If it''s not the ''strongest'' that people can point to, it''s not the ''strongest''. They say it can''t be an ideal image or a goal. "So please, even from Non. Please take over the sword of Non''s disciple and tell him next. That''s what I call a living sword." 28 Long time The faces that came into the woods and joined the master to talk to him returned so dirty that they did not look like the same person they had before entering. When I got dressed and boarded the carriage home, he was telling me what he had been talking about. "Well, my master did that" Everyone who came back from the woods seemed to have been detoxified after meeting their master. Meanwhile, I also had a lot to gain. Surely abandoning him in front of you may not be a good thing. At least he''s someone who wants to be much more seriously troubled and stronger than I was when he apprenticed to his master. Abandoning him would be more cruel than abandoning the old me. "If that''s the case, as far as I''m concerned, I have no objection. If, of course, the lady is to be good." "... I forgive you. Okay, let''s never die on the battlefield." "I can''t do that..." "Do something! Ma''am, I''ll be brief, but there''s no such thing as an undead human being. If you''re using magic that can defend your whole body, it''s still almost impossible to keep the shadow-down user from dying. "Ha ha! Though Kensei doesn''t seem accustomed to the treatment of women. So pressing your heartbeat without humbly answering would be the right answer! "For how many minutes, all I could do was swing..." Not if you just say so. But as for the sword, I didn''t even want to say anything extra. At least, there''s no way I can make a cheap contract or anything. "... Speaking of which, your master said you had never tried to teach a normal human being or anything, and you said that you had only been bareback yourself. What exactly are we going to do? "That''s right..." I can''t let you pretend not to drink and eat from morning to evening. Even if we succeed, we will not achieve anything. Just breaking your body is just a patience tournament. "I mean, I''ve thought about it before, but you can''t just be so strong just because you''re barebacking. How''s it going around there? Don''t you actually have a secret way to train to be strong? Happiness you said the most. Surely that''s what I would have thought back in the day. I mean, I thought so many times in the beginning. But the facts are different. A fairy arts course is like spending time working it out, waiting until it does. "I don''t know if I can say it myself, but there''s no point in having secret human training laws that I''ve been training for five hundred years" "Well, that''s true... but you can''t remember it by lightening yourself or your opponent, by moving in an instant, by striking... by the bare gesture of a wooden knife" They all seem interesting. Surely you''d expect it. of the most powerful swordsman, the training method. But I''ve never done anything cool like slaughter a rock with an iron sword. "I''m a fairy artist, whether I''m a teacher or a teacher... I don''t need an explanation around here..." "What do you mean? "You''re going to talk about the training phase, but it''s not funny, is it? "Fine, tell me. Wouldn''t be that long if you just spoke, would you? It''s not a long or short story, it''s not funny... "I was first told by my master to pretend to be bare from morning to evening. Wake up with the morning sun and go to bed when the sun sets. When it rained, we spent as much time in the garden making grass and dressing and talking about it as we did, without being particularly interesting." That lasted five hundred years, then there''s no extra excitement. For once, let''s try to explain it in good detail. "It wasn''t fun when it came to barebacking in nature. At first I was barebacking next to my master with a wooden knife in my hand, hoping that even time would pass quickly. But I thought as my palms were filled with mame. I told the boulders not to stay like this." This would be normal. At least the festival seemed to empathize that it would be. "I mean, I was wondering how long and how many times I was barebacking gradually. I was carving a lot of scratches in stone trying to keep track of it." How many days have passed since I first trained and how many times have I barebacked? I wanted to record that and turn my efforts so far into confidence. "That''s how you realize you haven''t made much progress in how many times you''ve been imprisoned." "What is the master doing in the meantime? "He''s swinging next to me." They are all out of line. No, the boulder didn''t seem to have a toon like that either. It''s not excessively teaching, you know. "When I think about this and shake the wooden knife again, I start to see for myself if I''m shaking properly. Then¡­¡­ you realize that your previous bareback was wrong. I realize that I''ve done everything the wrong way, and I''m going to start all over again." Except for the toon, which is obviously frightening. That''s right, ''cause I didn''t teach you anything. "So finally, I''m going to watch my master move. So I''m going to do it visually. Then you can see the movement of your body. It''s not the arm that shakes the wooden knife, it''s not the muscle, it''s the whole body." Naturally, I''m not just moving ahead from shoulder to shoulder and waving my sword, even if I say I''m going to make a bare gesture, but I''m staying upright immobile. I can see posture, position of the center of gravity, that sort of thing. "The so-called hips, or something like that, are finally corrected. That way, you become aware of your whole body this time, while your arms get grated. That''s why I''m tempered by the areas that are scattered, but then this time, another place will be grated. Repeating that... at night" In these days, it is finally no longer bitter to wave your sword from morning to evening. Rather, it is understandable that time is running out. Before I go to bed at night, I''ll be better tomorrow, or something like that. "Repeating that, if you are conscious, you will be able to understand the movement of the joints throughout your body. Be attentive. Even if it''s unconscious, it''s stained as a natural action... and I notice muscle movements again" When you become aware of your skeleton, the movement of your joints, you return to the movement of your muscles. When compared to my master, I still have the creeps. If you don''t have joint problems, you realize there''s something wrong with your muscles. "When you make a bare gesture, you realize that there are areas where you are or are not investing too much effort. Then you start to concentrate there, and the joint moves away, and it gets worse and worse. When I managed to concentrate on it and put it together, I was able to approach my master" I can''t believe Rayne''s already sleeping. That''s right, everyone thinks it''s too long to listen. "And I realize it again. Even though I haven''t seen my master, I think I know my master. As I become strongly aware of my body''s movements, this time I become more sensitive to my surrounding movements as well. As I grasp the state of my body, I also grasp the movements of the master next door. Then...... the difference with the master will be revealed again and we will correct it further" That would be the perception peculiar to a immortal manipulating the Immortal Qi. Therefore, it was something that I could not want for a shadowy toon. "We will be able to concentrate on some of them and on the overall movement, and that will be able to do it naturally. As I repeat that, my nerves are stretched over my sword. How do I shake heavier if the sword I hold is in what shape, how do I shake it, and how do I shake it? That''s what we''re going to understand." It spreads to application without departing from the basics. The transition was therefore too slow in the meantime. "That''s how I finally realize that the immortality in me is connected to the forest where I am. So you get to the fundamentals of fairy art through your sword, just as the wizard is aware of magic. It''s been about a hundred years." "... your master has no respect whatsoever..." "A fairy art is not something like reading a book or teaching it in an oral. It''s something that you connect with nature and learn from it naturally." In the first place, I don''t remember a thing about when I became immortal. Immortality is something I''ll remember. "Nevertheless, if you start to feel the immortality in your master, you will know how the light work that your master is doing naturally when collecting ingredients for your dressing and grass moves the immortality in your body, so you have learned from your master and you can make no mistake" "I heard that immortals meditate to be united with nature, but Lord Swibbock does a bare gesture instead of meditation..." "Well, I think so." Only Thoon is seriously asking. Other faces were beginning to escape reality with stories that were too long in mind. I can''t believe Rayne''s already asleep. "So, as the moves become available, they become chronic. I''m a big deal, too, and you''ve worked so hard to get stronger, and that kind of immaturity becomes obvious." "... is that immature? "Yeah, it disturbs my mind and it puts extra force in my body. I noticed there and slowly fixed things up." "Oh yeah..." "If you''re a fairy, you know the distortion in you. I also know the malfunction caused by the chronic mind. That said, that''s how you want to look down on others, or your mind wanting to gain an advantage, is hard to contain inside. That''s when I relied on it, it was still natural. As you become able to recognize the signs of magnificent nature on a wide scale, you will slowly learn how tiny you are in its natural fortune¡­ is that about two hundred years" "You, I knew you''d stop being a master of thon." That''s what the young lady said now. 29 Extreme In fact, I don''t give a shit about learning immortals early or late. Because there is no life expectancy. Of course, there is no such thing as a life that will not die tomorrow, but when I say it, if it is a life that will die tomorrow, it will be a life until then. It is our Immortals who can only think of the world as giving up and not trying to rebel. Even if you are offended or dissatisfied, you do not try to resist intensely. Because that means cutting off from the dead. So I don''t make that one goal at a time about which stage I entered in a hundred years or which frontier I reached in two hundred years, and I can say that I''m immature at the time I think about it that way. "Ha! You don''t have to, Lord Doowe. From me, the warrior''s end, it was all convincing." "Yes, ma''am. I don''t know if I would say this, but Master Thoon has already reached a certain level. I don''t need to teach boulders for hundreds of years more than I teach fairy arts." A prince of a country has been taught exactly by a leading leader on the road to be regarded as the best in the country. So there''s no way there''s a weird habit, or part of it that needs to be corrected with the arm of a sword. He is superior as a shadow-down user and superior as a swordsman. So both I and my master favored Thoon. Of course, I think it was another favor for the new owner of Eckezacs, who tried to slash the rock with an iron sword. "The reason I was reluctant to teach Master Thoon is actually a great one. When I teach Thoon the sword, I teach him the final stage of swordsmanship in our genre, the greater part due to his perception as a Immortal." I don''t know if I can say it myself, or if my master thinks of our swordsmanship as an extension of immortality... it''s very difficult to teach anything but immortality around it. Of course, it''s not okay to leave the previous stage aside. "Well, once we get back to the mansion, shall we explain the area?" Thoon very much expects it, but it''s not that easy or groundbreaking. Maybe he''s just doing what he''s doing, at a very high level. Lady''s mansion near the school, garden just in front of it. I was trying to teach both Bathrub and Sopede the final stages of my school. "Um, sir, you''re hiding. Neither do you two, but why even the cavalry?" "Assuming you are the strongest swordsman in this country, you will provide guidance to the most powerful swordsman in the exotic world. Sometimes it''s bad for us sopeds, your Lord, to watch the game." "It is instruction between those who stand to the extreme as samurai. We''re interested, too." Uhm, something was going on. Your brother and father, the two cavalry cavalry leaders, were also about to see my guidance after some disarming. "I don''t mind..." "So, am I supposed to be the guy? "Yeah, please" Now, I would be very grateful to have a festival that is almost amateur when I give this kind of explanation. Anyway, I have to tell the lady, not just Toon. If you can''t explain it to your amateur as well, at least the lady won''t understand. "So first, do you teach about ''between'', ''between'', distance..." Say so and give me the ''spear'' of a training tree. Of course, the tip of that tree is twisted with a cloth, so that it won''t die if it hits it. "Feast me. Take this spear and follow me." "Oh... you know what? "Yeah, that''s pretty much all right" Totally amateur when it comes to spears, but because I was practicing my sword, or to some extent it was in shape. Of course, I feel like I''m going to poke like that while stepping in like that. Physical ability is quite strong, I guess, but skill is just amateur. "It''s easy to understand when you do a spear-pushing motion. Well, I''m having you make a move with a poke. I think it''s easy to understand when you do this¡­ basically, this is the limit to the ''intermission'' of a festival with this spear" Touch the tip of the protruding spear gently with your fingers. And stand right in front of that spear. "Naturally, no matter how many times he repeats the way he pokes now, he can''t let me get the spear to stand here right now. Of course, we are amateurs at this festival, so we may brace ourselves somewhat, but this is still the limit when it comes to delivering properly and powerfully." After you convince me of that, I''ll have it rebuilt this time. In other words, it should be called a middle stage structure, a neutral structure. I bend my elbows gently and poke them anytime, anywhere. "Now, suppose I stood on the inside of that spear I''m putting up. Of course, you can fight back in some ways even from this moment on, but when you do, you have to take a step or two back. I mean, you''re in the middle of something." In this state, the long stuff is weak. That''s why spear soldiers try to restrain them from getting close, or poke them to death before they do. "So between the spears, it goes from a little inside where the spears I was standing just now to a little further behind the spear tip I''m standing on." "Well, that''s true." "And it''s basically more overwhelmingly advantageous to be able to attack from afar. Most weapons are stronger than bare hands because they can attack from afar, with even more killing power." That''s normal, the lady seemed slightly bored. That was the same with Happiness and Tsugar. It is too obvious for me to realize the difficulty inside. "It''s somewhat easy to understand that we''re going inside the time. Anyway, if you have a weapon, you can put it inside that weapon. But it''s hard to see out of time. For example, this is how I walked outside of the time, and from there I twisted again... and I thought I was in time to attack." "Oh, oh..." They know the purpose, and they don''t use fortune telling. I walk away once I''m gone. Then, now or now, he''s rocking his spear at a loss. What an easy to understand, that anxiety was manifesting in my face. And he pokes, just slightly inside at my sight. I was dodging that. "Ma''am. Objectively, how was it? Was his offense done since he got in time? "Yeah, you got it right." "But that''s because I was objective. The opponent also has a spear, and if they are positioned in the middle section, they can also gauge the interval by how the spears overlap with each other, but when you walk bare like me, it''s hard to read inside. Still, you can gauge an agreement by looking at the tip of your spear and the distance ahead from it, but conversely, you teach me an agreement as well. What''s more, you just focus on the tip of the spear, and you can''t see the whole thing." Yeah, yeah, and the martial arts users are nodding. If you''re a bare-handed strike martial arts player, you''re still fighting with each other''s blades, and if you missee an intermission, you die as it is. And it''s a safe zone out of time, and it''s always dead in between. "In short, think where the attack arrives, that''s ''in time'' and ''in between''. Next, let''s talk about ''machines'' and ''opportunities''. Dear Feast, have you ever played baseball? "Oh well..." "Then let''s do it. I''ll pitch." All of a sudden I was supposed to start playing ball, but still, Festival I wasn''t in that much trouble. That''s right, it''s easier to decide to play baseball than to be held a spear and poked at. "Bats will be good with wooden knives. The ball is a stone falling there..." "Yes, okay? "Because you don''t have to hit it so hard. You can just hit it." It''s been five hundred years since I''ve played baseball. But aren''t I the only person who hasn''t played baseball in five hundred years? If I told you that, I''d probably be the only one. Anyway, I''ll throw a fist-big stone at you pretty fast. Of course, it''s a throw after shaking it up as big as a regular baseball. They also strengthen the reflex nerve, and the festival I was hitting it with a wooden knife. I didn''t use a bat and a ball for baseball, so I just hit and rolled. Still, he could have guessed. "Well done, I''ll throw it a little late next time." "Oh, oh..." I don''t know what I want to do, but a wooden knife makes me feel like a batter. Towards him, I held the fist stone in my right hand and stood still in a forward protruding position. I can feel all confusion about what you''re doing. And for a moment when my festival was loose, I was pushing the stone out with vigour. It was released in no motion, which was still slower than normal throwing, but it was accidentally released, whereas the feast I could not strike with a wooden knife. It is completely empty. "You couldn''t hit it" "Bi, I''m surprised...! What''s that? "It''s a little play, it''s not that big of a deal. Why couldn''t you hit a stone later than just now? "That''s... because I threw it all of a sudden..." That is half correct. It is true that I did poke at his relaxation. But still, I would have been able to hit it if I''d thrown it normally. "When I throw, it''s because I didn''t shake it, right? "Oh, oh..." "No matter how fast, if you have a long preliminary motion before the attack starts, you can handle it once and for all. But without any preliminary motion, it''s easy to get punched in the void, and above all, I don''t feel comfortable. I can''t read" The Machine. " When did the attack begin and when will the attack begin? If you don''t enlighten your opponent about it, the offensive side is overwhelmingly advantageous. Conversely, it is an opportunity to understand when an attack will begin, and it will be a fitting occasion. "No matter how fast the attack itself was, it doesn''t hit anything by informing the target in advance of the attack. Well, if they have the calm mind to judge calmly, that''s the story." If you lose with your mind, there''s no desk, no room, no snag. If you don''t have the ''courage'' to face a killer and still be able to cope without fleeing, you will be killed without being able to move, whether you are wearing armor or have a sword. Wild or on the battlefield, that''s the obvious story. "Now let''s demonstrate what it means to be extreme about it. Feast me, with that wooden knife, and try to attack me from the top." "After shaking it up big, huh? "That''s right. However¡­ very slowly, the cow seems to walk" While slightly perplexed, from the distance between the pitcher and the batter, the Feast Me approaches the bare swordsman''s time. What do you care what his specialty was, when he slaughtered a rock with an iron sword? You can put all your weight into a single knife. It''s a special strike, but have the fly attack at a slow rate that stops. "Yuku ~ Ri..." "Yeah, yeah, like that" Naturally, it is a sword of speed that even children can avoid, so the ladies will be able to avoid it. On top of that, I was usually avoiding it. Naturally, no one is surprised. "Now what do we know? "Feast me, when did you realize that I had avoided the attack when it came off? "Well, you''ll see." Yes, if we''re moving slowly with each other, we''ll know the moment we move. That''s natural. But when it comes to each other moving fast, it''s very difficult. "Then attack again slowly. I''m moving slowly, too, so guess what." "Oh, wow." Slow attack, repeated again. I dared to move slowly to avoid it, though, as the attack still swung down. Naturally, Festival I''m watching that too, so I slowly went along with it, but I changed track while looking at me, and I moved the wooden knife to hit it... and I kept hitting it. "Brilliant." "... so what" "Next, then, Mr. Eckezacks, could you come for a moment? I took the wooden knife and now I speak to Eckezax. It''s the strongest sword my master ever used. It is also possible to amplify the magical power, but naturally the cleavage is good. I''ll have that sword and try to do the same thing again. Of course, the terms are different. "Dear Feast, behave yourself with Eckezax" "Oh...... this is it? "Yeah, fine. On top of that, can we suddenly re-orbit like we just did? "Huh? Oh, I''ll try" Naturally, I can suddenly change the sword''s orbit ninety degrees because it''s bare. But that bare gesture is not like slashing a rock like it did earlier. How unnatural, and the person shaking it didn''t seem to be the most convinced one right now. "A sword is a heavy thing, all the more so if you''re serious. Stopping in the middle of waving that heavy sword and re-orbiting it, it takes a hell of an arm. In addition, it reduces speed and power. You can''t bend on the way because you''re a full spirited wiggle" "Right... right" "That''s why we do restraints and disfigurements before we do a full swing..." That''s exactly what shadow unloading is all about: The Dance of the True Shadow. It''s a trick to shower a knife all over your body, using your body as a fabric. Exactly deep sense, in which the person''s pure skill is required, while also the delicate manipulation of the split. "On a normal battlefield, we hardly have time to do that. At the same time, you don''t have to." "Huh?" "Basically, on the battlefield, any difference in degree is armed, including protective equipment. And because of the density of humans, it''s almost impossible to avoid them lightly. So a weapon so heavy that the opponent can''t prevent it, or the arm power to wield it, and the magic developed...... i.e., the Sukeshi Sword Method. The premise is that both sides are fully armed." Arm strength is all, physique is all, armed is all, martial arts. Of course, it''s not wrong at all. Rather, it is a natural story from the rationale of survival of the fittest. First, it''s not as easy as saying it with your mouth. Fight your enemies with such heavy equipment that you can''t stand if you fall, that can''t be easy. It''s not easy or anything, including training. "Nevertheless, the frontier our master aspired to is the bare skin sword method, not the Sukei sword method. A sword of protection, not a battlefield sword, assuming you are not wearing any protective equipment at all. Or a sword that weighs on skill." I give a wooden knife to my hip. On top of that, he stood before me unprotectedly. The more visible and obvious, it was between him and Eckezacks. "Go ahead, give me a full sword." "... okay? "Yeah, that''s okay." Assuming you take it with a wooden knife, Eckezacks would cut it. Festival Even if my sword was a normal iron sword, it is possible that I will not be able to take it by my arm. No, even if it was an iron sword rather than a wooden stick, it''s likely to die as it is. "Well...... let''s go! A sword that slashes rocks backed by definitive training, albeit for a short time. Full weight on, full blow. Even before that, my heart was cool. Gently slap me in the face with your palm as you move forward diagonally to the right without using immortality. The blow I unleashed with the intention of breaking me was wearing a skull. "Brilliant, full-bodied machete that truly slashes rocks. He was in the right mood for Batlub''s son-in-law, a famous Takemen family." "... you don''t like it." "No, I''m glad to see your sword." The boulders don''t have the skill to me, Toon, or Blois. Still, it was a good enough wave. It was a perfect, courageous blow for him to be able to consolidate himself with magic. "Well, festive me. Have you noticed when you''ve been emptied? "... well..." "In the moment I didn''t hit you earlier, you should have noticed the moment I moved. But now, shouldn''t you have noticed until your sword went to the ground rinse? "Yes, but..." "This is the cut my master aspired to" Explained as a sentence, it was a hell of a lame story. It is ideal as a "bare sword method" in a way, but what the master aimed for was always to be able to do it normally. "Hit the target before they realize they''ve taken off the attack while they start attacking and turn themselves away at a time when they can''t change their trajectory. So this is what we''re going to do in our school." Suppose your opponent unleashed the magic of thunder. The thunder itself is not, naturally, something that humans can see through. For the lightning receiving side, the moment the thunder shines, it is already hit. There''s no way I can deal with that. On the other hand, there''s no way you can tell if the lightning struck the shooter or not at the moment it struck. "Alternatively, the enemy will cut this one, and then take the ''ahead'' to hit it by the time it actually moves. This is what I wanted to do." "Ratchet..." Someone in the cavalry was crushing me like that. "If we''re moving slowly with each other, as we did earlier, we won''t be poked in the void no matter how they move. But because we''re moving fast, we can attack before the target realizes what''s going on here." "You can''t..." Festival I was out of time. Of course, other faces are out of line. Or, in my case, because of my ability to predict, I can see the difficulty in doing so. If you''ve been ''thinking'' about your enemies for a while, if you''ve been ''concentrating'' on your behavior, there''s no way you can do that. My brain and body don''t work the way I want them to. If everything cannot be done naturally, it is an impracticable frontier. "A fully armed opponent tries to defend himself against this attack with a shield or weapon. So this one builds up his body, waves down a weapon so heavy that his opponent can''t prevent it and knocks him down. Or consolidate yourself with heavy shields or armor so that you can prevent a blow from the enemy''s body¡­ it is tantamount to turning yourself into a hard stone and crushing the soft stone of your opponent" That equals deduction. If I have ten powers, I can easily defeat five enemies. But for that matter, I wear myself out. No matter how strong you make yourself, it keeps crumbling. More importantly, even someone who has only one, some twenty, can be killed. That''s not ''the strongest''. Even with the strongest arms and the strongest armaments, and by the time they are called the strongest, the frontiers that lead to them are too pitiful. "The" strongest "our master aimed at is this one side attack frontier. Not attacking them with ''force'' they can''t prevent, not ''while'' they can''t reach them, not ''speed'' they can''t catch up with. Always have a ''machine'' that the other person doesn''t realize. If it can be achieved, even if we put tens of millions of enemies in front of us, we can win it cool without taking a scratch." Eckezacks, who has become a girl, looks at me again. You coached me, understand the reasoning of my master''s ''sword''. "There''s no need for restraint or collapse. All machetes become special, no, they don''t even have to be special. That''s Swivok swordsmanship." Making a bare gesture means understanding your flesh. that you move your body to understand how a person''s body moves relative to a person''s will. At that time, you understand where your center of gravity is and at what moment you can put your strength into it. A complete understanding of the changes in the center of gravity, posture, and muscles throughout the movement. And it is fundamental and the foundation of the bedrock. Whatever weapon the opponent had, or whether he was human or a beast, he could detect the movement from the opponent''s body and breath. It''s because I''ve known myself for a long time that I can know the others I meet for the first time. "My master took a thousand years, and I took five hundred years, to make this completely mine." If you are lucky you will be able to do it, if you are well you will be able to do it, you will almost never fail, you will always be able to do it, you will naturally stain your body without having to be aware. I''m gonna need that much time until it''s possible. "And the master looks further ahead. Nevertheless, that is Immortal Reason. With a sword as talented as Thoon, I think we can reach a certain stage in years if we gain a sense of purpose through experience." "I don''t know if I can..." Ma''am, if I mention that, I don''t have a kiri. "I see... I see." Abandoned by his master, Eckezax had heard it and understood the logic of art. Or what I was saying now is that immortals can naturally do it as a sensation. In the case of my master or me, I''m just saying that I''m totally extreme about it. In other words, the basics themselves should have been possible for the then masters as well. "But that''s why you are. You and Swibbock have decided to strike enemies by poking a void, but on the other hand, they are powerless against a man who can''t be defeated by poking a void or touching or approaching him. I''m giving up on that." "Yes, sir." In the third time he fought Festival Me, his defense was beyond this one''s attacking power. I was able to roll it and take it away because I found it to be fortified by Eckezax, and because Eckezax was a ''sword'', not an ''armor''. You couldn''t have won that way if you were purely making your magic extremely defensive, or if it was a torso, cage hand, or helmet that you couldn''t easily take away. Or in the first place, unlike magic, it''s not very aggressive in itself. "So... in your" strongest, "you can''t even touch Disaster Armor Pandora." The legendary armor that Disuir possesses. If there was ever hostility with its owner, then it would be a festival fight for me, not me. The mightiest divine sword said so with comfort of the depressing new Lord. 30 Fool. "Honestly, don''t suffer from understanding" "I know exactly what you''re trying to say" Stand Arcana, First Princess of the Kingdom of Arcana. With a rugged face, she stared at the pallet caputo in front of her. Instead of blaming them dramatically, they push their opponents by lightly stating their truthfulness. That''s how the talented stend behaved, but the palette responded calmly to that. "Enemy forces are forming along the borders bordered by our territory. The nascent domino empire...... no, the army of the domino republic. In intercepting it, the Knights, beginning with the Holy Knights of our territory, have already finished their formation" "... I have never doubted the strength of the knights of your land. The Holy Knights, whose overall numbers are small, but made up of combative use of magic, have a great deal of morale and skill. In addition, this battle is a fortress city defense battle. Something like a nascent domino with poor replenishment that''s fearless enough? "¡­ I do not want Caputo to enter his territory into the armies of the other four nobles and royalty. I''m sure that''s what you think." Essentially, there is a difference in character between the four nobles and the royal family. At least, that''s what''s happening in the world. In addition, because the four nobles have more than a certain wealth and power over each other, they will not seek any more wealth until they have engaged in civil war with the royal family and other nobles. Rich people don''t fight. Already wealthy, they are conservative and don''t want any more power. No, to be clear, until we have a fight, that means. To the extent that they do not develop into civil wars, they are not in competition with each other. At least, I don''t easily request reinforcements because they are being attacked by neighbouring countries. I try to defend myself as much as I can, and I actually have the power to just defend myself. "Oh, silly. At least I''m not optimistic about this one." I don''t have any money, which doesn''t mean I''m simply low on cash. It is more serious, it lacks food, it lacks experts, it lacks workers and the buildings remain broken. Besides insecurity, the economy is bad, and there is no prospect of getting better. He said he flipped that and had no money. And the Kingdom of Arcana is not about good governance, but at least there is no fear of starving to death. The same applies to the military, which is well equipped, well educated, well paid and well moraled. If so, it may not be a threat if a poor country merely puts unsatisfactory equipment and less sophisticated rebels on the front line as a self-abandoning measure of resurrection. "It is true that the battle of the castle is favorable on the defensive side. Not to mention if the opponent''s supply is poor. In his fortified city, which is the key to the protection of the borders, there are large quantities of weapons and food. You''ll almost never lose." "Right......" "But the enemy is not the usual army" Naturally, the royal family of the Arkana kingdom didn''t just sit around until the Domino Empire was destroyed by the rebels. I was sending intelligence to find out why the rebels were dominant. "You would know that in this world there is a tool with the appearance of a man called the treasure of God." "The Divine Sword Eckezax gained by Batlub, Disaster Armor Pandora held by Disya..." "It''s commonly known as the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure. Of course, it''s known to exist and function, it''s never just a legend." "Yes, of course I do." "The chief of the enemy has'' four ''of them. Two in our country and half the treasure of God, except for Ark Noah and Ezo Danua." Of course, just because some individuals have four legendary tools doesn''t mean it can''t be helped again. But one of them is very troublesome. "Real mirror ungaikyo, there''s no way I don''t know" "... No way, Domino has such a tool" "Yes, they defeated the old regime with that power." Hearing the name, Pallet cared sadly for his face. Yes, because if you know how that mirror works, you can never be optimistic. "Oh, wow. Your Majesty has given us a new weapon! "Oh, how easy it is to win a war with such awesome! Attack the neighboring country and take the land. Of course, they don''t kill all the enemies, but at least they take the marching territory, take the food, attack even more and gain more money in harmony. What you''re doing is an act that passed the robbery, but it''s also a dead and alive issue for them, so the morale of the former rebels is high. Having defeated the Imperial Army and gained the experience of victory, they were, of course, not regular armies. They were repressed by repression, a revolutionary army that got up with leaders and eventually overthrew the regime. To put it badly, it was just the men who till the other day plowed the fields with quacks, and some of them were mixed with women. Naturally, it''s hard to say that you have enough training. There were many wasted mouths during the march, and in addition, walking was sloppy. No matter how you look at it, it''s not enough control, and even if you ask for a number, it doesn''t look like a big army that far. It would not seem possible to succeed in a difficult operation called Castle Attack. But there was something to affirm their optimism, but objectively. Armed. They were supposed to be only common militias, but all wore magical protective gear. The weapons you have, too, are magical swords and magical spears. That''s not all. Everyone had a number of scrolls, and it was a disposable yet luxurious tool: simply spreading it towards the enemy for a magical effect. Carriages loaded with healing magic scrolls were also lined up, an extra formation to compensate for the soldier''s proficiency. "Whatever, if we had this scroll, we''d all be wizards, right? "This magic helmet, shield, armor, it''s a national treasure of our country! "Oh, there''s no way I''d lose if I had a Konko national treasure! Siege weapon used in siege warfare, a magical scroll powerful enough to substitute it. Everyone has that. This makes it weirder to lose. No matter how the opponent uses magic, there will be about a thousand of them. But these soldiers, all tens of thousands, are siege-class grand wizards. And by endless scrolling, you don''t even get tired. No matter how robust the fortress was, it was a wind front lamp. "Long live the new ''Your Majesty''! "Now we can get past the winter! "The real mirror Ungaikyo, its power is the replication of tools. Though it disappears by the passage of time of a year, it can originally produce a somewhat inferior degree of fake, unlimited. Once profitability is distracted and the prototype is manufactured, it can be supplied to the soldiers in large quantities." "... so they achieved the overthrow of the regime..." "Yes, and all soldiers have fancy magic tools to mass produce. The magic scrolls and equipment that the Empire possessed and deserves to be called national treasures are distributed to every soldier in excess." Of course, it is assumed that food cannot be replicated. Assuming we can, there''s no way we can attack the neighboring country. It is also possible when it comes to counterfeiting currencies, but there is no way of spreading nickel on a national scale. In addition, there is no way we can use construction materials or anything that disappears in a year¡­. In other words, it is by producing large quantities of weapons, which are consumables, that we can say the true value of that ''Ungaikyo''. "I won''t have it overnight, even if it''s a fortified city guarding the border! The palette was praying, in the words of the princess. He had offered prayers for many lives, which would be lost on the battlefield. I couldn''t help but pray before a reality that was in the middle of a conversation but too pitiful. "... Princess" "What?" "I hear you studied at the Royal School." The topic of the palette, which ended the prayer, was suddenly replacing public discourse. But you don''t even look like you''re joking. Princess Stend nodded a lot. "Is that schoolteacher still alive? "Oh, some blur as always, but I have no doubt about your devotion to the kingdom" As the school director, she was one of the leading wizards in the kingdom. I slept for a few days when I couldn''t do it for a day because of my old age, but I was still the finest wizard yet. "I hear that class is very popular." "Right, well, I see a lot of people looking funny and funny and intrigued, but that''s her arm there. Additionally, I think the content is extremely important." "Yeah, we have to learn a lot from failures, not just from our ancestors'' successes. It''s a wonderful thing." Huh. Very blatantly, the palette was sighing. It would be disrespectful to do so, even before the princess. Or it was their only act, and Stend was more perplexed than angry. "Excuse me...... anyway, there was something in that class that you used to teach well called an attack by earthly magic from above" "Oh, the idea was interesting, but the plan fell. Nevertheless, I didn''t suddenly try it in action, it was only an experiment after making sure it was safe. At least I''m not gonna laugh at his attempts." Go up by wind magic, create chunks by earth magic, let them fall and attack. It is not only the power of magic itself that adds the acceleration of free falls, but also ensures safety by staying above. At least, I didn''t try to do anything that crazy. "But the effective range of a common wizard is about a hundred meters. Beyond that, the accuracy is gone and the power is diminished. If you''re a powerful wizard, you might double it, but if you''re about two hundred meters, you can see enough, and if you get a counterattack from an enemy, that''s it." "Yeah, you''re right. Flying in the sky is difficult, and staying in the sky will continue to consume magic. When it comes to attacking while doing it, it''s completely unrealistic" "... so what? "So when it comes to fusion magic? For example, there is the practice of sprinkling boiled water from a pan as a means of protecting the castle. Of course it''s easier to drop stones and such, but unlike falling stones, hot water can''t be prevented by shields or armor. It''s not uncommon for your body to die of burns. "Did you also know that there was an experiment to magically produce hot water? "Yeah, you were talking about letting the water wizard and the fire wizard work together to create hot water and attack. But didn''t that also have the result that it would be more efficient to have two fire wizards attack separately? "Yeah, so was the magic of fire and dirt, when there was too much waste. They also said the fire and wind were compatible, but I still hear you should have let them attack you separately" "... so what" If you want to make boiled water, it is supposedly best to warm normal water with the magic of fire. Because magic has a duration, so if you substitute regular water with magic water, it disappears before it boils. Then it''s usually better to smash the magic of water, saving time and effort. "Fusion magic was admittedly more effective than high-altitude magic, such as normal magic and thunder, but it was never popular because of its inefficiency." "... so what" "This will be the last time... Do you remember when Kid-Faced Kensei fought the Kingsguard? The sentence was worded out by the pallet without fear. "... of course, I''ve never forgotten" "One thousand, ten thousand unjust. That''s a lie in a way. At least not even the elite Kingsguards, who are the elite in the country, were the main forces just because they were elite." "Oh yeah...... there are only things elite units can do, but before a number of violence it means nothing. Until I saw it, that''s what I thought..." Royal guards and royal swords. It is an indication of the prestige of the royal family, and it is never taken lightly. Assuming we bump into each other in equal numbers, we can unilaterally defeat any of the elites held by the four nobles. At least, they didn''t think there was a force in the country that could fathom them. "Ratchet...! "Look at that, I found out. that there are ''individuals'' who overwhelm ''quantity'', that there is not even a comparable object" "Yes, that''s me too..." Even the elite troops, they can''t beat the numbers. Anyone knows that. But that doesn''t make sense to a man named Black and White Mountain Water. Even a monarch of a nation, if he wants to kill, can unilaterally kill without one scratch. "I resent sopeds... it''s an untrue thought" "I saw the ideal in him. And you thought," You want the strongest like him. " "Oh yeah...... I thought it was ridiculous such as'' The Most Powerful Swordsman ''but I didn''t think that the embodied person would show up" A personable person who is not ashamed of the name of Kensei, neither ambition nor demonstration exists. Impossible lack of poison compared to the Lord, Doowe. To call it the strongest, a child-faced sword saint who looks too small. As an escort, you are a man of the highest order. "Yes, my royal family also asked for a man like him... even now" "... it''s time to get down to business" Lost enough to look at Sopede''s trump card, Caputo was securing a certain man. He was secrecy securing a man who contrasted too much with mountain water, but equally deserved to be called absolute. "Assuming there were a hundred wizards in public or a wizard with a hundred times more power than a wizard in public, which would you hire if you were? "If you can only choose one, you must be a hundred wizards per serving" "Yeah, I think so too. Of course it''s enough for a demonstration, but if you choose, you''ll have a hundred wizards per serving." Wizards here do not generally mean those who can use magic. Like the dean of the school, he is a pure magic expert who does not use swordsmanship, etc. "A wizard who cannot be divided into two hands, who cannot take turns resting, and who, above all, is only one life because his magic is a hundred times more powerful. A single bow and arrow can kill you." It is common for people to die from surprises than to put them into battle. If it''s Majan''s divine descent yet, any rare magic user is no different than being human, so when he dies, he dies lightly. "Even if you cast magic with a hundred times more magic, a hundred wizards will be able to counter it. Sure it will be strong, but it''s hard to put it on the front. Assuming you ever put in a wizard like that, you''ll have a bunch of escorts." "... so what" "But there are only things that a wizard with a hundred times more magic can do so that Master Sansui can''t counter a thousand other swordsmen" Here, the story goes back to everything. "''Range Distance''. Whoever has a hundred times more magic will have a hundred times more range." "... No way" "Even if there are a hundred wizards in service, they will never reach the effective range of those with a hundred times more magic. It simply doesn''t arrive." "Well..." "Nevertheless, even if you say it has a hundred times as much range, let''s say it can be stabbed from behind in places that follow. That''s what it is, unless you''re even in the air." It was a planned fall, a magical attack from above. What made this fail is the paradox that you want to unilaterally attack your opponent, but in that case you won''t even get your own attack. But if there was a wizard with a range more than a hundred times that of his opponent, it would come true as the ideal way to attack from the airspace theory on the desk. "Are you in Caputo? A wizard with a hundred times more power! There''s no way there''s such a person. "Magic" for using magic is held by many people who live in this world, and it is easy to find people who are good for having large denominators. But there''s no way there''s a human being with a hundred times as much magic as anything. "No, I''m not there" Caputo''s trump card, Masato Kobe. Two names are scratchy fools. Or a barren farmer. It is the strongest ''wizard'' in this world, with the strongest magic and manipulating the magic of all attributes. "The magic of ''Kyobe Shawzoo'', which we place as a fortress city guardian, is more than ''10,000 times''" The palette prays. A common militia that was cautious but was trying to protect mediocre happiness, not even military. They have no sin, not that. Having become usurpers of the wealth of other nations, they are guilty at the time of taking the sword. Yeah, but is it that bad? Do they have no choice but to be killed any way they fight to save their hungry families? And they that are plowed by the earth shall remain, even the wreckage. 31 Rachel. "I''m here." A girl still young, dressed in masculine clothes. She was surrendering to the knight in front of her when they dropped the rapier she had in her hand. The Royal Family and the four active principals, their relatives, were gathered at the table to celebrate the inauguration of the new principals of the Sopeds. Normally, there is no disrespect, even if there is conflict in policy and so on. Everyone was blessing him for inheriting the governor from his father. In that celebratory seat, "instruction" was held as a pastime. My princess of sopeds, the two swordsmen she keeps as escorts. Her, unchanging child, who is still only a girl. But Doowe took only those two as escorts and did not begin to publicly proclaim the absolute nature of their power. So I guess, a little trigger led me to fight the Kingsguard''s commanding captain, known as the strongest in this country. "So much sword and wind skill with this young...... impressed" The knight in the wrinkle''s conspicuous beginning to say it''s time to plug into old age. On his whole body armor as a knight, "The Knight of Thunder" with a magical sword. He praises the girl of his age, who is close to his grandson, whom he has sent down. Blois talent is real. At least, both swords and magic are of the highest standard. But it cannot be extended to thunderous knights with many experiences who have honed their talents to the extreme. "Assuming you wish to enlist in the Kingsguard, you will fly an apprenticeship and welcome him as a regular crew member" "I appreciate the offer..." "That was a gift, I hope you forgive me" Everyone watching the game was applauding. But the face of Blois, who has made a natural defeat, does not float. Because my lord, Doowe, looked very dissatisfied. I am unhappy that my admitted escort lost the battle against ''The Greatest Knight in the Country''. No matter how talented the girl was, there''s no way Blois could fathom a boulder without even twenty, but he just seemed unhappy not knowing that. I''m still the unscrupulous lord, but I can''t help it because I''m such a girl. It was only sensible for her not to be distracted by the fact that it was a public place. "Speaking of which," And the king had later said words of regret. The king of the kingdom of Arcana, with his proud daughter, Stend, beside him, said recklessly, believing in the strength of the Kingsguard who serves as his escort and with the degree to which he lets him do his archery. "Sister of the New Lord, I hear you had another young escort, but what happened to you? Stand with and receive guidance from the most powerful knights in this country. There is no better honor than this. The king who thought so had heard that from good intentions and a little arrogance. "We are keeping you waiting outside the royal palace because we are not suited for extra gorgeous places. But if my sister calls, she''ll show up soon enough. Right? "Yes, because Sansui is a good person" Answering the question of his predominant brother, Doowe, slightly murky, took a small bell out of his pocket. And shake it gently to ring it. "May I call you, ma''am?" Before that, a miserable boy appeared before all the nobles. I haven''t called you yet. "And excuse me! Then we''ll back off." "Wait, it''s true we have business." It was clear to everyone that he was a user of rare magic. It can''t be normal magic, such as appearing instantly, without making any noise. But I saw a poor minister boy to see, and I never felt a sense of crisis. "Hmm, that''s what I was hearing..." I can see that the clothes I wear are of good quality, albeit qualitative. I can also tell that the wood knife material I have is the finest wood. But putting it together, he was too qualitative looking. He was a plain boy, including that it suited him. "So what can I do for you¡­" Ask me a question, but I''ve already guessed the contents. Sensitive to the signs, he only showed up because he perceived that Blois had lost, he also perceived that Doowe was offended and that he was likely to be called. "Fight with the commanding captain of the Kingsguard who is there." There''s no way mountain waters won''t respond if she orders you to do so, looking like you''re in the extreme of displeasure. But even if you say you fight, your opponent is a royal knight. The mountain waters were looking up to the new lord to beg for help. "My sopede is a nobleman of Takemen. I only command you, therefore, my subordinate." "Win." Against the strict fate of his brothers and sisters, Mountain Water was pulling out a wooden knife on his hips as he gave up slightly. "Yes, ma''am, my lord." Stand in the middle and face the thunderous knight quietly. There is no fear whatsoever in its appearance or expression, nor does it move at all, even in front of a majestic commanding captain. Seeing that, the thunderous knight was impressed. Because if you do poorly, you look younger than Bulova. What a right setup he had. On top of that, he was escorting the courtyard of the royal palace, staring at his own men. However rare magic users were, they allowed an unintentional intruder. Assuming he was willing to do so, he could have wounded the king. "Bye." "Yes." Setting aside the immaturity of his own men, the knight of Thunderbolt had put the magic of thunder into his sword and set himself up to protrude. The magic of thunder is excellent in penetration and killing alongside the magic of heat. On the other hand, as a weakness common to the magic of superior attributes, there is a weakness that the effective range is narrow. It even penetrates the spell wall because it is the magic of a point concentration, but it is very difficult to define the aim because it is a point concentration. Wind blades and thunder needles. I don''t even have to think about which is harder if you''re going to hit it in a moving way. Even if the thunder was emitted at a rate close to the light, there''s no way it would hit if the aim came off. Though the magic of thunder is also highly challenging in that sense, there is no way that a knight who naturally stands at the apex of this country will fail to ''difficult magic''. Let''s put burnt marks on the wooden knife. He could also add or subtract to that extent, but once again he was looking at the boy. "Are you going to give in the lead? Because of its rare magical properties, the boy has no sign of movement. He mistakenly assumed that it was not good for him, but he still did not add or subtract. Even if power is modest, everything else is complete. skill enough for the confronting mountain waters to fall in love, any useless poking and use of the magic of thunder. "Thunder Ray" Are you going to end up motionless, toward a boy so illusory that he tried to thunder slightly down. No, I actually let it go. "Brilliant." In the eyes of the constant man was the magical flash of thunder and the ground lightly burned by it. And at the same time he noticed the boy who was supposed to have been standing there disappearing, a thunderous knight collapsed off his knees. "You''ve seen the skill." The boy, who had jumped into the pocket of a thunderous knight and was shaking a wooden knife, was slowly putting him to sleep on the ground while a knight in armor took him unharmed. "... Huh? Who was it that said that? Though the helmet is not the only one wearing it, the commanding captain of a Kingsguard in armor is being ambushed by a boy who just has a wooden knife. To that fact, nobility, the royal family and the Kingsguards were all speechless. "Excuse me, I need a stretcher. I wanted to make my head strong, so I think we should treat it quickly." Everywhere in a quiet courtyard, everywhere quietly the winner said so. Everything was an instant battle. I couldn''t take that moment as one of those people on the spot. Even the new owner of the wounded sopeds himself doubted his eyes when he saw this sight. "May I now, my lady, my lord?" "Yeah, that was brilliant." One upbeat Doowe was praising his own escort with a mean smile. Born in Takemen, but on the other hand, she lived a life free of martial arts, so praised because she didn''t know how strong the Knight of Thunder was in fact, etc. "Thunder... slashed? The king was leaking out of his mouth because he thought it was against the facts. In fact, I didn''t cut the thunder. Thunder does land on the ground, but it still didn''t do the art of playing thunder with a wooden knife. What Mountain Water actually did was another action. Shortly before the lightning was fired, he packed an intermission in shrinkage, and immediately after the lightning magic was fired, he was beating the captain with a wooden knife. That''s it, before everyone realizes it. "And, Commander! "Are you all right?! "Don''t move too much! The Kingsguards, SS and Royal Guards, who were consolidating the perimeter of the courtyard, were acting swallowing up unacceptable realities. There''s no way we can let our esteemed captain sleep like this. I can''t help but feel the anger boiling down with relief at the apparently reduced look of the captain, who hasn''t bled out of his head either. Our symbols were beaten by such a lad. That fact was shaking their minds, still young and immature. Naturally, mountain waters can tell that. That was obvious from the look on his face. "I''m afraid, Your Majesty! Captain to be carried out. Instead, knights appeared wearing armor engraved with another crest from the Royal Guard. "The captain was old and a little blunt in his moves! I''m not thinking about that. The Royal Kingsguard, Solemn Qing Squad Royal Sword, knows best that his skill is old and still growing. But if you say so, you won''t be able to regain the honor of the captain and the Kingsguard on this occasion. "The captain of this Solemn Qing Squad is proud to say that he is a young man but has crossed the command captain by force! Please, give me permission to duel! Hiraki, and the king saw the new owner of Sopede. That he was looking at a boy under his command while regaining his calm. "If you''ve been challenged, it''s called Takemen that responds. However, this blood temper seems to fit even after defeating the Captain of the Solemn Qing Squad." On a one-on-one basis, you won''t lose no matter how many times you do it. I guessed so. He was saying even more impotent things. "What do you say, if you''re going to fight all the soldiers in the Solemn Qing Squad? Can you win?" "It''s" "No humility, no humility." "... I''m afraid fighting all the Kingsguards isn''t going to take the back" He seemed sincerely sorry, but he was throwing up something bold and invincible. Hearing the words, the king, who had used the knight of thunder heavily and even felt friendship, burned in anger. This boy, despite winning, doesn''t seem happy. On the contrary, he lamented that it had been a hassle. He even seemed to feel guilty as if he had brutalized his weakest knight with his opponent. That is an unparalleled insult to the whole royal family. "Let''s change the place then" As the new owner of the sopeds, he might have intended to ascertain the strength of the sword he possessed. The king was further burning his wrath against him for making more arrogant things than his own sister and others who are called my princess. The place of duel, the stage of the match, was chosen a playing field near the royal palace. On the occasion of the occasional celebrations, only those of the nobility that were close to the apex of the four great nobles were given seats to watch the game, including the palette, the princess of Caputo. "Why is he so quiet?" While lamenting this situation, but seeing him with no renunciation or fear, Pallet was in doubt. There was no shame, no hearsay, just the king who laid out the SS Royal Guard and the Solemn Clearance Royal Sword. Take the anger of all of them, and still only ''stuck'' in the mountain water. To the coolness of it, she was fascinated. "Win, Sansui" "As you say." "Solemn Qing Squad, let''s go! "SS, we''re intercepting! Several knights fly in the wind and flames. Almost all knights were forming battles with shields and spears as if to intercept an army. Prepare for attack magic for a boy who just has a wooden knife. Before the unhidden intention to kill, but the boy did not put up a vanity, he just set up a wooden knife in the middle. "" "Red carpet! The safety of the audience is naturally kept, but the palette was still overwhelmed by the sight in front of it. The ground, burned by the magic cast by several, revealed the anger of the close guards only that they would not allow men to stand on the earth. I was wondering if this magic would burn me out, such as mountain water, where I only wear clothes and shoes knitted with grass. But nowhere like burning and suffering...... The audience, the Kingsguards, everyone at the game venue had lost sight of the mountain water. "He''s gone..." "Don''t be alarmed! "Perhaps he''s not a user of magic! "There must be no hiding in this flame! "Empty or in the ground! "Man enough to defeat the captain, don''t insult him as a child! Everyone is looking for him, shaking his head, where he is in the inflamed match venue. And the palette was finding it. An indignant Kingsguard, on the shoulder of his armor, had a boy floating with one foot on it. Lightweight. The move lightens the weight and is also possible to fly to float. That meant that the knights, with their helmets on and narrowed vision, could not be noticed standing on their shoulders. Then, from his own perspective, he waves a merciless qigong sword down to the head of the knight, the lower part. He flies away lightly, striking the knights in the head. "Ugh, up there! "They''re moving about us! "Come on, sigh! Overhead, not empty. The immortality of too quiet a mountain water does not enlighten the place at all by shrinkage and light-hearted merit. There are no footsteps when traveling, and they are not noticed when they are trampled on the shoulders or head. It was in the fight against a group of people wearing armor, and it was an overwhelming advantage. "Don''t worry about us, attack! "This one is wearing protective gear! That''s what the knights below were screaming at the knights waiting in the air. Better than my ex, I don''t fear using this as a royal shield, a royal sword, hurting, etc., nor do I hesitate to cut my people. But before the knight above dares unleash his magic, he loses sight of his goal by the mountain waters that disappear from sight by shrinkage. There''s no way you can attack an ally, even though you don''t have enemies there. The palms of the mountain waters hid the sight of a knight in the air, restricted by a helmet, searching again for his enemies. Power. A blow that rocks or pushes away an organism''s body. The knight over the sky who had a concussion thereby lost sight of the top and bottom and is about to pass out. But I manage to stay and gradually drop altitude. If he falls in armor all over his body, he knows what''s ahead. I can''t help myself to die, but it''s unacceptable for my people down there to die. In uncertain thought and sight, those he saw were fellows falling just like himself. "Awesome..." I don''t know what''s going on in the palette. But I understood his intentions when I saw the knights in the sky fall out of the game venue in a flirtatious manner. Defeat the opponent without hurting him as much as possible with a minimal blow. She had to think so when she saw him throw himself inside the formation of the Kingsguard, overwhelming everyone as he moved and attacked repeatedly. "That''s it! And it was the principals of Sopede who ordered the game to be suspended. Most of the Kingsguards have already passed out or become incapable of fighting. In exchange, mountain waters do not even exist burnt marks. We all understood that going on any further meant nothing. Even the royal family and the close guards had to admit that fact to everyone. "Ha!" "It was brilliant, Sansui. It doesn''t make sense to keep going, Your Majesty." "... you are" Mountain water that immediately responds to the voice of cessation and pokes its knees under its own Lord. It was a perfectly controlled force. Follow the voice of the Lord and quell enemies with minimal attack. Far from brave, but for the first time in an extra gentle battle, the pallet had been blinded. And as to support that vision of her, there were no deaths in the Kingsguard, including the captain, and on the contrary, there were not even those with sequelae. But when it comes to taking it in everyone''s favor, it''s different. To a lightly dressed boy, his shield is crushed and his sword is broken, everything he believes is flirted with and defeated. There''s no way the royal family would get a good impression on him after seeing that sight. There is no way that Soaped feels more afraid of him now, but there is no way that the other four nobles are afraid of Soaped. If there was one thing I could say, it was that all four nobles and the royal family knew individuals who couldn''t help themselves in numbers. 32 Disaster "Really... the Royal Guard and the Royal Sword" "Unbelievable? I don''t expect you to believe me either." "No, that''s what your husband has heard, and above all, the commanding captain of the Kingsguard has resigned. I don''t doubt the lady''s words." The palette that went back to the territory had revealed its inner breasts to the captain of the Holy Knight with excitement. A boy who overwhelms all the Kingsguards. But sometimes it''s quite convincing to hear the explanation. "And it''s also understandable. Such a quiet, rare magic user would be able to stand around." "Really? "It is expected to be extremely difficult, but from that standpoint his magic is compatible with a knight who uses magic" Magic protective equipment is certainly relatively light, and its strength is high. However, it is nevertheless heavily restricted in operation and above all in vision. It''s not just my own arming. The arming of others blocks sight. "Sounds by magic, sounds of knights in armor moving, anger. When it comes to catching swordsmen in them, almost silent, flying from shoulder to shoulder, it''s nearly impossible. It''s like dealing with a dragonfly." It''s easy to do, there''s an opening in. It should have taken a lot of training to do it plainly, before the hundred elites who burn in anger, the sword that dies just to make it, the flame that burns away and burns down. Maybe he''s not as old as he looks. The commanding captain of the Kingsguard and the saint captain of his generation thought so. "But the more you ask, the more proud you must be of your escort" "Really! You''re so strong, you didn''t let anyone get hurt! "Ha ha... is that right" "Sorry, I''m not making fun of your work..." "No, that''s fine." Caputo is the only family of the royal family and the four great nobles to preserve the rare magical lineage. As a result, there are many users of magic, including bystanders, and students are visiting to study magic from all over the country and foreign countries. That was her pride. We thought ourselves capable of helping many people in the healing business was a true nobleman who deserved to be respected. On the other hand, he had a complicated mood for the Holy Knight who defended himself. "Magic is a healing business and a protection business. But that''s the power of a magical battle, depending on how you use it. It''s not uncommon to shed blood for repression or defense." "I don''t like it..." "Ha! That''s a good thing, in the main house of Caputo, those who prefer to fight, there''s not much ahead." I don''t think they''re drunk on violence. Still, however, it was also certain that he was wielding powers contrary to doctrine. "The world doesn''t turn around every time it''s clean. But it''s lonely without every beauty. At least I''m not a man who trumps those troubles." The old man near retirement was gently teaching the troubled girl. "The sword needs a sheath. You must have thought well of him because he had that sheath." "Sheath... but his wooden knife..." "Even wooden knives kill people. Those with power want to boast about it. I have a bad habit of asking for occasions to use it as well. The more those guys, the more failures they shouldn''t make. Having heard the story, he is about to be himself and the faithful sword of the Lord. I try to keep things small to the extent that I''m ordered to, and if I''m told to stop, I stop as I am. That must have looked good." The sword should only be used when needed. It usually fits into the sheath and should go away as soon as you finish the role. Otherwise I can''t help but be dangerous. "Sheath..." "Uncontrollable forces are too dangerous. You will soon find out about it. Understand the magnitude of your power and give as much strength as you need when you need it. That''s what matters." Talking like that in the main house of Caputo, a few graciously young saints appeared. "I say! Water damage occurred in nearby villages and all the buildings were flushed." "" What? The two of you who listened doubted my ear. There''s no big river around here, and there''s no information that it''s been raining heavily lately. Fires and major storms would still tell, but water damage could not have destroyed the village. When I visited the village by carriage, there was really water damage. To put it correctly, muddy ground and flushed buildings were scattered around the village, only after they seemed to have been flushed by water damage. I don''t even know where the road was anymore. "Fortunately, there were no dead, but there were many injured¡­ above all, the damage to the house is enormous" "It hurts." "But I can''t solve it. Why the water damage? For once, I can see the wreckage of what looks like a well. And looking nearby, it is as if it were only concentrated heavy rainfall in this village. It is more unlikely that there will be no smoke in the absence of fire, such as water damage without touching it. "It''s also important to find out what caused it, but first we need to take care of the injured." The healing of magic is almost universal. Except it can be a physical defect in a boulder, but it can be cured by the way, even if it is debilitating. It was also easy for her, the princess of Caputo. "Here are the wounded." "Really...... oh? Pallet Caputo saw. He said there was a young man with yellow skin in black hair among the wounded who were fainting on a cloth laid on the ground. She had stopped her eyes at a foreign man different from ourselves, who would be of the same race as the child-faced sword saint. Nevertheless, there is an urgent need to treat the wounded and to find out what caused them. He began treatment with the Holy Knights, checking the condition of the people being put to sleep. In doing so, I was able to listen to people who knew things naturally. He was an old man, the village chief of this village. "This is princess...... thank you for putting your face on such a village" "No, this is also useful. More than that, what the hell..." "Yeah, actually... I don''t know if you can believe me..." The old man, still fainting, was pointing to a dark-haired boy. "I don''t remember well either, but apparently he did it." "Huh?" "No, I don''t expect you to believe me. But, uh... he suddenly showed up in the village, but I didn''t really get the guidelines... he said that I didn''t know what the candle was or what the" Sempwhale "was, but he didn''t even look like such a bad guy, so I took him to my house for now." That''s what I said, pointing to where I think there was a house. Of course, it''s muddy and there''s nothing left. "It was a cheerful and energetic man inside, so I had fun too... he asked me if I could use magic, so I showed it to him." That said, the old man was lighting a small flame from his fingertips. That was the initial magic that even the children of the village could use. "He wasn''t very excited when he saw it... he said he would use it with great joy." "Well, magic is normal to use, if you want to teach it, you can teach it." Collect a thousand randomly, and nine hundred and ninety of them can use magic. Of the ten remaining, about one can use magic. In magic and magic, rarity is different. The captain of the Holy Knight was nodding at the words. The problem is that I have no idea how that connects to this situation. "But that... let me use the magic of putting fire out of my fingers now..." "Ghahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! "From his fingertips, that''s what happened, there were so many firepillars that the wizard attacked the magic more..." ''Mi, mizuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "You wanted to put that out, the fire went out and at the same time a huge amount of water came out of his fingers... I can''t remember the way ahead from there" The captain and pallet of the Holy Knight looked around again. The muddy ground was dry at some point. This was, in other words, proof of magical water, not ordinary water. But even as we arrived, it would have lasted for a while. It would also mean that, with simple water quantity and water pressure, the result was as devastating as a disaster. "... what does that mean" "I don''t know...... but if he causes it, shouldn''t we take him back to your mansion once? Even though it is a family of magic, there is no way that there is no dedicated wizard in the main house of the four nobles. I decided to bring him in with a state of fainting after drowning and show him to Caputo''s dedicated magician. "I let the fire out of the tip of my finger, and the fire went up, and when I let the water out trying to extinguish it, the village was submerged...... no it was flushed with turbulence? "Yeah, I know it''s hard to believe," "Such an idiot..." Sure, it just seems that way to actually look at it, but when they say so, it''s pretty stubborn. At least, even if there''s concentrated heavy rain without any foretaste, oh no. "Destroy the village with water magic¡­ With so many uses of water magic, I can''t say enough that it''s impossible" "What is it going to be when you destroy the village? "You will be." If you simply want to destroy the village, you can normally use the magic of fire. That is, you can normally arson in a pine. What does it mean to crush one village that''s not even that big? That is what it is to be tired of. "But... I don''t think I have that kind of user" "Me and the lady are amateurs when it comes to magic. I want you to explain why you can say it''s impossible." "Right." The dedicated magician showed the fire out of his index finger. The size of that flame is clearly greater than what the old man put out earlier. "This is how I set the fire...... even if I used the same magic, depending on my qualities it makes a difference. Sometimes a child with qualities later called the Great Wizard can get a big fire out of it... plus he often has a light panic and water out of it." "... as it were, it fits the situation" magic with four attributes, but it is inefficient and difficult to repair the magic of multiple attributes. But it''s not like I can''t. So you can fire out of your fingertips, or water out or make a weak wind, which is the initial step, or any wizard who is mastering any attribute. "but...... this time the house was on fire and the village was swallowed with water" "Yeah, it''s too different in size. Naturally, no matter how much wooden the house is, it can''t be completely dry, so it doesn''t mean it burns no matter what it burns. Unless you want to burn it deliberately. Plus... when it comes to destroying villages with water, it only produces tons of water already..." "When I''m listening, isn''t it a delicacy that''s not where the Great Wizard is? What''s so horrible?" The dedicated wizard was blue as if he didn''t want to admit the facts in front of him. It is undoubtedly an emotion of fear. "Sounds like you''re mistaken... okay, if he''s here, if he was really using the magic of lighting a fire from his fingertips... if that was large enough to be a fire" "Because what is it? He said, "That''s the limit." "... Limits? You think you can''t use magic bigger than that? "No, I can''t use magic smaller than that." The dedicated magician will explain to the two magicians who will end up saying, "Are you sure, the fire I lit is the smallest unit of my magic. Some of them are vain and try to light a big fire, but that magical fire has the smallest size and is the reference point for control." Speaking of sakuri, the smaller the flame out of your fingertips and its size, the more meticulous the adjustment will work. Nevertheless, there is basically no way that the magic used to attack requires that much meticulous control. Again, a large fire means a large amount of enclosed magic, which is an advantage. But there are limits to everything. "I mean, whether he''s fire or water, that''s the lower limit. In other words, virtually no control." "... can I confirm? "Yeah, if he tried to fire hard enough to make himself look big, just let him out for a long time. If he has powerful magic, he shouldn''t be tired at all if he keeps putting it out for a long time." If you have tens or hundreds of times more magic than an ordinary person, even initial magic can make you tens or hundreds of times more powerful. And that''s just using initial magic for him, so he shouldn''t be exhausted at all. If you''re just looking good, you should get tired soon. "I think it''s time to wake up, and let me explain what''s going on" "Right." Anyway, if things were true, malice or force majeure, it was he who blew up one village. Physical damage is severe, even if there was little human damage. Even if Caputo makes that compensation, he''ll need quite something. "Mmm..." A sleeping man was up and looking around. And he was saying the obvious. "... where do we go here? Try him, he''s somewhere I don''t know what it is, but if I find out, I don''t know him at all, and only people nearby don''t know him at all. Confusion was also natural. But gradually his face turns pale. I guess I''ve been remembering what I did. "Um... could I have done something terrible? When he was briefed on the damage, he still had a head. "Instead of burning the village chief''s house, you submerged the village?! "No, submerged or flushed with water" It is a problem that is flushed with water but should not be flushed with water. You feel guilty, the man seemed very hasty. Apparently, he''s not that bad of a man. "Seriously, I''m sorry, is the village guy okay?! "Yeah, there were no dead people. But there are a lot of people who have been hurt." "Oh really... I have to apologize later, no, it''s not a question of apologizing" A palette I decided to gently teach him, which would be older than I am afraid. Anyway, he has a lot to check on. "In the meantime, why don''t you go outside? Palettes that encourage you to go outside because you may be going to use massive magic. Now the four of us are inside the mansion, but on second thought, it''s tantamount to bringing in dangerous goods. "Yes...... sorry" One line out of Caputo''s mansion, for now, was to go out into the garden. Fortunately, there''s nothing to burn around. After securing the perimeter, I decided to start explaining. "May I ask you to reproduce what you did in the village chief''s house again? I''m going to see if your destruction of the village was intentional or accidental." "Whoa, okay! "Are you sure, your magic is very dangerous? Follow the instructions¡­¡­" "All right, I''ll try it better than I just did! Fire, get out! "Oh, hey, listen to me..." "Ghahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! What the village chief was saying was a complete reproduction. In other words, from his fingertips, which would have been largely powerless, there were so many firepillars up there that it was not even attacking magic. And even though he didn''t have to reproduce that, panicked, he was beginning to point his firepillar in all directions, which he should have shaken his finger to the top. "Ma''am, step back! Brightwall!" No matter how powerful the often firepillars were, they weren''t enough to break down the walls of magic, and by the walls of the Holy Knight Captain, the dedicated wizard and palette were defending themselves. Sometimes there''s nothing to burn around, and the firepillars just burn the soil around them without burning anything. But...... "Mimi, Mimi, Mizuuuuuuuuu! The fire powder was lightly burning his body because it swung a few columns. That made him even more panicked. He was stopping the magic of fire and using the magic of water. And...... "Ghahhhhhhh?! An enormous amount of water crosses the firepillar from the palm of your hand. That was exactly the unlikely amount of water that would blow the village apart from the whole house. And by the magic he''s putting out, he''s instantly crushed... As it was, the person had passed out while muddy the ground. "... you have no malice towards him. If you''re strong, you''re retarded." Three people who were not injured because they were protected by the wall. But I was all over the sight of not feeling too intelligent. It is like a fireworks bracketed monkey panicked and jumped out of his head into a shallow pond and passed out. To the sober point of the dedicated mage, the two magicians were silent. No, the palette manages to open its mouth even though it is frightened. "Captain... an uncontrollable force is a terrible thing..." "Lady, I didn''t think I could control this far either," A man of temperament who has the magic to destroy himself too much to be too powerful, plus lacks the kind of calm that paints shallow and frivolous. "Wounded Fool" Kobe Masashi, who always acts without thought, even though using magic without thought will always destroy himself. It was the moment Caputo''s trump card, which was extremely difficult to control, was placed under the protection of the pallet. 33 Done A brunette man who reproduced to the point where he didn''t have to reproduce it and proved what and how the village was destroyed. Now he is fainted again and left without the medical care of magic. It was a wise decision indeed. "He''s dangerous." "I already know that." "Um, I want you to work out measures as an expert" Hundreds of stories are not at first sight. Regardless of the degree difference, the three of them understood his danger when they saw him fainting again. Almost certainly, no pieces of malice. And that makes it worse, rather than him guaranteeing safety. "Right...... assuming it''s a hundred times more magic...... no, it doesn''t work a hundred times after seeing the real thing. That is over a thousand times smaller than I quote. It is no longer an individual soldier or wizard, but a powerful weapon, such as a human being with a thousand times more magic. That''s just like the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures" Neither were the measures or anything. No one has assumed or imagined a man with more than a thousand times as much magic as a wizard who can name a first-rate human being. But I can''t help it because I''m actually here. Anyway, to do the analysis, the dedicated wizard had begun his commentary. "Firstly, the advantage, the danger, of having more than a thousand times more magical powers is the length of the range and the length of the effective time. He can unleash the attack magic unleashed by more than a thousand wizards and the equivalent or more attack magic alone. But it doesn''t extend to a thousand people, a thousand times the range derived from a thousand times the magic. Assuming you cast the magic of releasing a mass of fire that reaches up to a hundred meters away, you fly up to a hundred kilometers away." "¡­ hundred kilometres" "We can''t get to the city of the next country from here..." Obviously, it is a distance that individuals, no matter how hard the state tries, cannot reach. It''s impossible in principle. "The threat is that accuracy itself is never a thousand times greater. You can''t see a hundred kilometers away in the first place, and you''ll fly far away even if the angle just slips a little. Conversely, if he misses his goal, the attack magic of the power unleashed by a thousand wizards will fly up to a hundred kilometers away." It was a relaxing story. Assuming he sets fire to the King''s Capital by accident, that could make the King''s Capital an ocean of fire. I couldn''t even imagine how many dead there would be. If that happened, it would be a civil war that wouldn''t fit with one of his necks. "You mean the trump card you''ll never be able to remove..." "No, it''s an unusable trump card. As I said earlier, even a mild estimate is a thousand times greater. It can burn a country that has absolutely nothing to do with it, such as magic that might have more range than that. It will only be possible to attack the sky or from height to ground." "I understand when it comes to range. So, what is the effective time? The dedicated magician showed a little bit of dirt in his palm, as he responded to the commander of the Holy Knight. By the magic of the soil, is the production of the soil. "It''s often called lighting a fire from your fingertips, it''s the earthly initial magic. Look, it''s going to keep disappearing." In the case of fire or wind magic, normal fire or wind itself is something that goes out naturally, which is why we are not very aware of it. Except in the case of the magic of soil and water. Extremely visual, you know what''s going on. "No magically produced water moisturizes the dryness. They just disappear." The magical soil and the magical water are only tentative first things. If time passes depending on the magic, or if you stay too far from the surgeon, the magic product will disappear. "But what he created by his magic will remain for more than a thousand times as long. If he intentionally produces enormous amounts of water, not stuffiness..." "The water could spill into a completely unrelated lowland and cause damage..." A wizard who is too strong to use, not too weak to use. The troubles were unusual, and the three looked distressed. "If there''s one thing you can say, you shouldn''t let him inside the house or the city. Clearly, they should be quarantined." "It''s..." "If he tries to use magic in the city, the village will be recreated as it is" The scale of that damage, that would be enormous. If you do poorly, it''s not weird that a large number of dead people are. "But... are you going to detain him? "I''m a felon who destroyed one village. Besides, if you bind it poorly, you''ll try to break it. It''s only quarantine. They don''t let people live in uninhabited places, and they don''t let them get near the city." I don''t feel comfortable as a pallet, but I already saw his indiscretion with my own eyes. Indeed, I am optimistic and a kind of arrogance that I do not think will happen. "Okay. Captain of the Holy Knights, prepare a makeshift cabin for him to live in." "Understood." "The Sorcerer asks you to predict the problems he may have" "Understood." To be clear, maybe I should have killed him while he was passing out. But a man with a thousand times more magic power than an ordinary man had a kind of ''magic power''. In other words, if I could do him, it would be an absolute force to retreat from anything at that time. "Far from people like this, where there''s nothing" The territory of Caputo is vast and, in addition, the Kingdom of Arcana itself is not that densely populated. Therefore, there existed a grassland area with no particular value for use or distribution routes, and a hut was built there to isolate him quickly. It''s like a banishment. The palette felt sorry for a man who had not worked evil just because he resided in mighty magic. "Rest assured. I''ve got some of what I need in the cabin, and the other guy is an old man who would be independent. It explains the situation, and there won''t be any problems." "This is also a procedure to keep him from sinning. I thought it was appropriate." With the captain of the Holy Knights and a dedicated magician, the palette was rocked by a carriage. Anyway, we have to treat him carefully. I had to kill him the worst, but I also needed him to remember moderation in order not to. I can''t help but control the magic, but a human being named him has to be able to control it. "... you know, doesn''t something sound strange? The palette swayed by the carriage heard something brittle smash and disappear. And that was what the other two were hearing. "Speaking of which... Something like this, the occasional sound I hear in the winter march..." "... something, like this, doesn''t it get cold? The three of them had a fiercely unpleasant feeling. "Hey! Hurry the horse! "Yes!" The Holy Knight captain had commanded his own men to hurry to serve as your Lord. It should be time to see the cabin where he is supposed to be. This meant that he was in the magical validity range that would inadvertently activate him on. "Sa, it''s cold..." "Ma''am, it''s your jacket" "Stupid...... ice attribute magic is superior magic...... thats so extensive?! Maybe the area around me was frozen once. So much so that the cold air, the leftover incense of ice magic, was freezing the atmosphere and the earth. And... the carriage reaches the center of a freezing cage. things may contend for a moment. The three panicked and stepped down to the frozen earth. "Uh-huh! Break through the door of the cabin, which was frozen and no longer open, and the Saint Knight captain enters the interior. Then there was a corpse sitting in a chair wondering if it was frozen to the inside of his body, stationary in a position with his fingers held up. "It''s fresh to live in a cabin like this." "I''m sorry you had to build a new one ~" "This kind of long idle place would be nice ~" "I''m from another world." "You''ve got amazing magic to work with ~" "That''s right! The three of us are coming yesterday, so let''s practice some magic before we come! "''Oh, no! I can''t believe that difficult magic can be used by me too, this exclusive wizard of nobility?! "''Ooh, I didn''t know such a genius would show up in front of you...''" "''Wonderful...... be sure to serve in my house! "It would be great if I could do something like that!" "Okay, it''s a little hot, let''s use some cooling magic or something! "That grandfather told me that if I pollute the water, I can get ice out, and maybe if I practice, I can do it! "Sa, sama..." "With such a nasty idea, you made this whole perimeter so icy..." Fortunately, the three of us who heard the circumstances from him who succeeded in resuscitating had too many heads. You would have been fortunate that this was water or the ice that was at its top. If he wanted to be cold, warm, he must have been charcoal extinguished. "Maybe not a thousand times more..." If the water is boiled down with the magic of fire, it will remain boiling even after the magical effect time of fire has passed. Similarly, he iced the entire perimeter in an instant, and I guess its low temperature remained maintained even after the effective time had passed and the ice had disappeared. "I was able to cure it to some extent with magic..." "Thank you..." "Why are you being so impotent..." "No, I... I was wondering if you could review it for me..." Apparently, I have overlapped my failures. Then let''s have a secret special training so we don''t fail anymore. The man who was positive and didn''t snap and didn''t give up was trying again. Sadly, I had no ability to learn at all. "''Cause, you see... I seem to have a shitty regulation of magic, and if I don''t practice it annoys me..." "It doesn''t matter what happens when you practice! I told you not to use magic without our permission! Magic is not specialized in pallets that are users of magic. But at least the experts say it''s impossible. For he succeeded in destroying himself in one shot, trying to practice the impossible in principle. Something like this happens. "Well, apparently it didn''t convey the details" The dedicated magician understood once again that the other person was an amateur. "What''s your name?" "Masakazo Kobe," "Kyobe Shawzoo." Again he decided to give an explanation for Genzo, who was weaving a blanket and trembling with his feet stuck in a bucket of water. "I don''t know, the magic in you is too enormous. That''s why you can''t operate in detail." "That doesn''t mean it''s poorly controlled..." "It''s not bad, it''s impossible. You can''t get out a fire, or water, or wind, or dirt that''s smaller than the one you put out of your fingertips yesterday." "Yeah?! I mean..." "Bye, yah! "Nah, what the fuck! I blew the magic of fire, my special attack, with the same magic of fire! "You''ve never seen such powerful magic?! What kind of spell is that?! ''I just lit a fire on my fingertips. You know, your attack magic was just weaker than this spell that lit my light. " "You feel that?! "Well, that''s pretty much it..." The three of us don''t know why that''s positive either. Could he possibly have gotten retarded because of drowning or icing with his magic? I don''t want to think of this as a vegetable. "Anyway, you can''t cast magic weaker than you are." "Then if you have a stronger offensive magic than that, you can chant it!? "Are you going to ash this country? "Huh?" No, I don''t know anything. He didn''t even seem to wonder if his magic would have any effect on the world. "You seem to be making a mistake... but if you speak of the magic of widespread destruction, then half of this country, including yourself, will be in flames" "Is this country that small? "No! Your magic range of effects and duration is unusual! First of all, you call it attack magic, but what kind of opponent are you assuming in the first place! You don''t need that much firepower to kill a human being, and if it''s a castle or a city, it doesn''t fit in your power." "... monsters and demons, are you not there? "At least I''ve never seen anything like it" Essentially, something called magic is constructed on the assumption of military use. Therefore, if it is the magic of fire, just give it enough temperature to kill people, and from there on, expand the effective range. Only when fighting a wall of spell that requires more power does it exert the superior attribute of heat, but this is also magic just to kill each person. And if you use that with more than a thousand times as much power, it''s no longer even war. "Oh no..." "Anyway, you shouldn''t remember attack magic right now. Like." "Yes......" It''s puffy, but it''s suspicious if you''re learning. "... Anyway, it was safe and above all. I brought you some stew and bread." Pallet understood once again that he was not the bad guy in front of him. Everywhere, he was one man with heroic aspirations. I want that man to be able to live in this society somehow. I think so without falsehood. She was taking his hand shivering. "For today, if you eat this, lie down already and be quiet. I don''t have that much time either, so I can''t stay that long..." "Ugh... thank you..." It was already time to go home because it took time for his resuscitation procedure. In a situation where nothing has yet been done, the three of us are not free. "I will definitely show my face again. Please, be quiet." "Yes......" Eventually, I did his resuscitation and gave him a meal, and that ended what happened today. The three of them were discussing the future, rocked by the carriage back home. You should keep an eye on him, too. "Right, saying don''t do anything in that cabin will be hard to return. I think so too." The opinion of the captain of the Holy Knights was excellent. It''s a dangerous mission, but if you leave him like that, it won''t be a good idea. Raw Hate Now there is also the reconstruction of villages and so on and my hands are blocked, but I should have put people on it as soon as it was resolved. "But if you''re not quite hand-worked, you''ll also eat his convolutions. You still have to be a magic user. Plus, no matter how far away you are, it''s just inadvertent. It would also mean" escort. " "Please elect" "And then there should be a magician." The dedicated magician made a statement that could be described as merciless and inhumane. The word means treating him as a heavy criminal. "Do you mean curse him and curse him and cursely restrict his actions" "That''s what I''m saying. I still had a mild estimate of him." The dedicated magician kept feeling frightened by his opponent, who was too out of common sense to know how jealous he was. He is here, too, by talent and hard work. Nonetheless, Junzo, who suddenly appeared, went far beyond that. It was too far above, and there was nothing I could do. "Ma''am, Shaw elephants are not just magical, they are also excellent at controlling. At the very least, it can''t be normal, such as wanting to lower the temperature around the perimeter and making it an immediate success. Perhaps if he had stayed in the magic of the crowd, it would have been genius." Humans cannot move as they imagine. Magic is just like it, and you can''t do it right without practicing. "He just doesn''t have the usual power and range. He will succeed in deceptive magic, but therefore, he will become self-destructive by involving his surroundings. He doesn''t need practice, he''s the most powerful wizard, and this is the cap, and there''s no room for growth." I apologize to him for being positive, but he doesn''t have a ''forward'' to go for, or a ''top'' to climb for. He''s already finished and the "strongest" that doesn''t work is him. "That''s... pathetic." The Holy Knights must be used to fight the forces that can heal. Even more pitiful than that they are, the power that can only be broken rather than fought. And the power from which nothing can be produced. He/she is now optimistic, but what will he/she do when he/she comes to terms with that fact? "That''s why we should curb it with a spell. It can be spiritual control, and ultimate coverage. What do you think would happen if he wanted to fly through the sky with the magic of wind and fire? It is a very difficult, delicate and dangerous act to fly by magic. Three-dimensional mobility that runs through obstacles and overwhelming speed over armed. Very few, however, possess the technology. To be clear, the more it is supposedly a superior proof just because it can. "First, the surrounding buildings are blown away by the tremendous wind pressure." A normal magician can''t exert enough propulsion to fly his weight without caging considerable power. However, this does not apply in the case of genuine zoning. Too much magic to float each human creates enough propulsion to destroy surrounding buildings instead of floating himself. "In addition, fainting due to rapid acceleration, sudden pauses and other rare occurrences in the Wizard of Fire can also be considered" Sleepy speeds and the attendant strain on one''s body. His magic can only be harmful to his body. "And you will be launched up into the sky stunned... as you will crash into the wind over you. In the form of falling far from where you tried to fly. Then¡­ you will be assured that you will die if you do not receive a shock from a large tree branch, or if you do not fall into a deep lake" "In order not to do so, do you have a magician..." Unlike arming, you can''t limit magic. Sometimes assisted by magic wands, etc., but basically because magic is the power of the person. And when it comes to detaining high-ranking wizards, that naturally becomes the neck. Anyway, you can always get out of a locker on your own. It''s not that easy. That is why, when they do so, they make a request to the magician. "Yes, he will use magic and destroy himself again." Neither of us denied the words of the dedicated sorcerer. Because there was no ingredient for it. But as a result, the word would have been wrong. "Hey, there''s a man coming down from the sky." "Whoa, did the wind wizard even fail? "Everything was caught in a branch of a tree, and it fell like that, and it was a pond underneath." "They found it right away because it sounded flashy, and they were treated, and they managed to stay alive, but they kept losing their mind," Because the disturbance welcomed the three men who returned to their city. "Please arrange a spellman, as soon as possible" 34 Guests "I mean, shaw elephant. You can''t use the magic of healing where you say it is." "I see!" Why are you doing this? Even so, the Caputo family''s dedicated magician was teaching magical common sense to the adult man in front of him, or to the youth. I can''t even read the letters, but wonders and words make sense, and I haven''t been polite, but I don''t know dishes or crockery. In a way, it didn''t seem that serious, that there was no wisdom. On the other hand, I can''t help but be reckless, helpless and shallow. "Well - that''s unfortunate... I hear that''s what the old game looked like" "Anyway, you can only use massive attack magic. Understand that." As a matter of fact, neither what I''m teaching nor his lack of thought in front of me is that abnormal. At least, a mage who is proud to be intelligent as one person, not just as good as he is as a mage, knows well the ''retarded man'' in front of him. Pallet Caputo didn''t get to see them much, so I guess they weren''t in a state of thinking about their retards. But rather, there are more idiots like this in the world. In that sense, he can also be said to be a comparative better person. At least Masakazo seemed to understand very well that he was an idiot. There are many people in the world who, instead of acknowledging their mistakes, accept corrections and become aggressive. "Oh well." He was treated by spell, leaving many scars all over his body. It wasn''t strange to die, or was a natural injury forced into long-term inconvenience, but it was done to that extent because it was an injury in one of the best medical technologically developed places in the country called Caputo. "Wow, I''m cool! There are still marks of tree branches stabbing all over his body, including his face, but the first voice he saw was that. Needless to say, the pallet that managed to finish the treatment suffered a cardiac weakness. "Then when should I use that magic? "... I guess war. Nevertheless, I don''t plan to." ¡­¡­ He looks boring, but he''s not as insensitive as he once said, ''Too bad there''s no war''. Nevertheless, he seemed to wonder if there was anything he could do yet. "So, what kind of books have you been influenced by?" "Huh?" I was surprised at the bottom of my heart and saw the magician as surprised Masakazo. He looked at me wondering why I found out what I was thinking. "It wouldn''t even surprise me. There''s something in the world that says something funny and funny about authors who don''t know anything about magic. Many people read books like that and aspire to witchcraft." Few do not possess magic. In other words, many of the children who read books in which wizards are active possess wizard qualities. Of course, where there is material, the difference is huge. With only a large number of deceptive people, even high demand is highly competitive. In this sense, there is considerable demand for spell users, no matter how weak their powers were. Of course, Caputo''s territory is real, so they''ll drive you to the corner, but you won''t have any difficulty getting a job in any country or region. "So, what books influenced you? "Well... that''s what they say about the hero being awesome! Although I was slightly ashamed, I didn''t stop talking though I hesitated to tell you that it was also the side I wanted to talk about. "Until now, I''ve been someone everywhere, and I''ll be able to go to new places and use magic. The magic that I''ve been able to use casually is actually amazing magic and everyone wants to compliment me. You''re amazing, you''re amazing! One decisive thing, if both Caputo and he were lucky, would be that the protagonist he admired was a very ''normal hero''. If he admired a dark hero where this was weirdly obstinate to the world, his life must not have been long. "When the protagonist helps someone in need, the person is a very amazing person, and they use the protagonist thing very heavily! The protagonist gets a new house and spends a lot of time there samurai a pretty girl! He was also a good hero in this world, Tan. Maybe it''s not some particular piece, it''s done in multiple pieces, it''s a kind of ''King''s Road Expansion''. "That''s how you rely on the protagonists to come to the protagonists who are having fun! I need your help, I need your help! So we have adventures, we have new encounters, we have new powers, and the protagonists are getting stronger and stronger, and they are relying more and more from around us to emerge! I don''t feel a kind of shyness. Perhaps in his hometown, no specific knowledge existed of something called magic. Because if it existed, there''s no way I wouldn''t be aware of the enormous amount of magic, and there''s no way I''m letting him out of the country. "That''s why I want to be able to do more and more things too! I am very excited and very dreaming. Perhaps he overlaps himself with the protagonist of the story. "I asked the palette to help me pick up the four nobles, and to make it convenient for me to live here, and more importantly, to wipe your ass that crushed the village, even though it was an accident, which seems impossible for the time being." "Ugh... so here''s the thing... remember a lot more magic..." "No need, you''re the most powerful wizard in the world. Even if someone with the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures shows up, it''s a long way from you." "Yes! If there is such a thing as Yaxano Kandakara! Even I... More like this..." "What you need is a restraint, not an amplifier. But there''s no such thing as an Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure." The Divine Sword Eckezax exists that amplifies the magic of the possessor. But assuming that Masakazo gets it, it would be outrageous. What are we going to do with a magic user that is useless even if he is stronger? "Oh, no." "A new power... surely a new power will be preferred in the story. Besides, I can also say that I''m staring at what I''m missing in a way. But... you don''t need new powers. On the contrary, such things are too much" Seriously, I can tell you that I haven''t seen ''Painful Eyes'' because medical care for injuries is quick by magic. I wonder if he doesn''t really know what he''s done. No, that''s not just him. How many beings is he, and who the hell can count? "There''s nothing missing from you. If there is, that would be a thought... but once you know how much you can do now" "Now, me? "That''s right. Simply say you want to be thankful for helping people in need, but the truth is, do you know what you can do to yourself right now?" "So here''s the thing, you shouldn''t practice, right? "Do as I say, not so much. I''ve been given authority by the lady regarding your magic experiment." In this cabin, there is only a dedicated magician and Masakazo for once. But outside the cabin there were four guards of the ''ready to die'' Saint Knight very seriously, guarding this crude cabin. I defended the Arcana kingdom from the scratchy fool without exaggeration. Assuming a bandit breaks into this cabin and lets him use his attack magic, it won''t be enough for the bandit and himself to die. Although on a covert mission, they were tasked with national defence, and they saw the ''training'' taking place in front of the cabin to ascertain the facts. "In the meantime, after that one, we seem to be making a big deal out of it, above all." "Yes, it''s true." He had also made a big deal of money since the crash of Makzo, who was suspected of having left his ability to learn somewhere in exchange for his magical talent. I was adulterating, which would mean that it fits to the extent that I''m moderately training in magic, following the instructions of the dedicated mage I''m putting on as a teacher. "I''m glad he''s simple..." "Yeah, he''s honest, so that''s salvation..." For example, if he has an almost complete understanding of his magic and knows what he can do, he can negotiate. If he knew what he was capable of and could make judgments on it, he would have also wielded fierceness as the final trump card. You can understand him and kill him if he is dangerous, and you can honor a woman if you like color, and you can consecrate him if you want honor. But he''s not at that stage yet. That''s the same child who just learned magic. "Besides, I''m not even in the stage of using it for being that stupid... I think I got a chance to look back at the shallowness in me" "Yeah, I know... I don''t know if I should tell you, but he''s not a bad guy." For one thing, if there is anything to guarantee genuine life that could devastate a village and even shake a nation, it''s a weird story, because he can kill himself at any time. Killing him is easy. Just let it magically destroy itself appropriately and leave it alone. He will die as he is. You can control the status quo, you can kill it at any time. You just leave it and you''ll die soon, and you just have to isolate it and let it learn. Judgment doesn''t matter from then on. "Again, I can see how wonderful Master Sansui is. It''s only opposite to Shaw elephant...... or I don''t think he''s fit for comparison, but he''s a really good escort" "It seems so. It''s a security guard that you can use with confidence." ''Escort'' where you can safely entrust your sister. From such a thing, Genzo is far too far away. In his case, we must first attach an escort from his magic. "You''re the strongest swordsman and the strongest wizard, and this also makes a difference... not a good thing, but I''m jealous of sopeds" "I hope that''s not jealousy. That''s respect and respect. Again, you can see his good side." The strongest means the strongest. But there was too much difference between Mountain Water, the strongest swordsman, and Masakazo, the strongest wizard. Clearly, the quality is worse than that of the bad guys, such as fools who are unconscious of having mighty power. "But I guess this is also the test God has given us Caputo. He only lives now if he is in the realm of Caputo, for better or worse..." "Right......" "Sopede puts his faith in his strongest sword. Then we should also raise the strongest wizards." Sopede has been complete since the beginning, with the perfect sword in his hand. I envy that, I do envy you. I just want you to replace it. But it''s about bridging the edges of the encounter, and it''s laziness in the first place. He''s been following these instructions for a long time, and growing up like this will surely be a comforting trump card. Caputo is the only one who can nurture him and run him. That''s what I think. If you don''t think so, you can''t do it. "Ma''am, we have a customer." With the words of the maid, the Saint Knight captain and pallet were delighted. Because there is only one guest who was inviting us to this Caputo mansion. "You had a sabe magician, didn''t you? "No, ma''am. My fianc¨¦e." They were very disappointed. 35 No use. Canvas Caputo. Needless to say, he is a distant relative of the palette, and therefore a magician and, in addition, his fianc¨¦e. Excellent eyebrows, literary martial arts, and rigid quality. Anyway, he is a man who has nothing wrong with it. It''s just another story when it''s like a flaw or something. "Long time no see, pallet. And you look fine. Most importantly, Lord Commander of the Knights." "Long time no see, canvas. I''m glad you''re feeling better." "Yes, I have heard the martial arts name, Master Canvas." The two of them were not able to hide their dismay slightly. Because the only reason the two of them were waiting was because they were magicians who could restrain him. It''s not a bad time, and I wanted to clear up some serious issues first. I''m not looking lightly at the canvas, but the problem with genuine zoning involves the survival of the state. "It''s been a long time... yes, it''s been a long time since me and you met" There is no means of communication, and the two people who live in the vast territory of Caputo there are not able to face each other so often. That''s not limited to these two, but it depends on what you think of it. The palette didn''t care at all. To her house, which is the main house, she largely tells what her fianc¨¦e is doing, and she believed she was doing something she had no shame about as a son-in-law entering the main house of Caputo. On the other hand, he cared a lot about the canvas. He cared about the reality that he could barely see the face of the woman marrying him. "Why didn''t you even show your face to the party a while ago? I was so excited! "That''s because something happened that I couldn''t take off." "I''m listening to that. We''re in a responsible position, and I''m not going to make a mistake. But what do you mean you don''t come into my ear about that indelible requirement? I did find a broken building in a nearby village, and I understand you''re doing some restoration work there. But just so we''re clear, once you confirm the crime scene and give us clearance, that''s the story." Canvas discontent was good. We do work with each other, so if something important comes up, we can''t go wrong with our priorities. But there''s been such an important incident, the information that we solved it is not in his ear. Like the other four nobles and royalty, there is no choice if there is some groovy relationship. But in relation to the main house and the division, that is not much. "There will be things that cannot be left in the document. That''s how I got here." "Oh, yeah..." There won''t be anything nasty about it, and what you''re saying isn''t that strange. Still, the palette just turned away looking sorry. Just so we''re clear, the truth is too unrealistic for you to believe in explaining it. "Ha ha, you''re young. But don''t worry, you''ll be able to report from the main house in Caputo to the family." It is a tribute to the year there, Captain Saint Knight decided to make the problem bigger. If it can be explained to the surroundings to some extent, we are going to at least tell the Caputo leaders about him, or have him demonstrate. Happy or unhappy, he is outrageously flashy. Once you let him exert his power as a wizard for a thousand people, you''ll understand his bullying even if you don''t like it. Around it should be clear and convincing to everyone, unlike Kensei. "So you think they''re shutting you down? Can''t you even teach me now? "That''s right, canvas. I think I''ll be able to share it not just with you, but with Caputo as a whole in a little while." It is not believable to be explained by mouth, such as a man with more than a thousand idiotic magic powers for a first-rate wizard. Assuming I just explained to him in front of me the ambiguous and commonsense range of ''secured an amazing wizard'', he would never convince me. "Just trust me, I''m not doing anything to the detriment of Caputo or the Arkana kingdom." "... why don''t you just tell me who I am right now? "Yeah... yeah, I can''t" Assuming you tell him the facts, he will say he wants to confirm them. If you do, you''ll risk your life. It is also the life of the unit of national survival, not the life of one of his. It''s no wonder how many humans die if they tell you to use attack magic to try it and act exactly like it. Around there, he has no hesitation at all, so he''s in trouble. Anyway, if you don''t hire a magician and ''restrict his behavior'' to a certain extent, you can''t get him out in public. "Be sure to wait a little longer because it will convince you too" "... okay, if that''s what you are, I''ll back off. But I want you to know that I''m worried about you." Apparently, the venerable Captain of the Holy Knight knows, and I''m guessing that''s not the behavior that''s problematic. Canvas, who understood so, had decided to back off. "Yeah, thanks Canvas" The pallet was at ease. In the meantime, because this was fixing everything. Even with unsecured bombs, I don''t want you to irritate me badly. They were relieved to see the canvas leaving. In fact, there''s nothing nasty about it. It''s a really delicate problem, it''s just a problem that comes with danger. Whether we make use of him or kill him, this is still an unspeakable situation. "... ugh" "Dear Canvas, I''m up for a report." "How''d it go" "I do have a recent report here that something is wrong with Master Pallet and his neighborhood." There was only one decisive perception. In other words, it is the idea of a man named Canvas. If you try it on the palette, Canvas was the person to marry within it, the respectable and unsatisfied one. But pallets are different for canvases. What an ideal woman she was, in her appearance, in her character, in her work. In other words, it is a stubbornness. With a woman in love not showing her face to herself, it would be natural to feel anxious and put in an exploration. "Specifically? "Something about the unsuccessful wizard who treated himself and moved him to a completely different place instead of resting him." It is never uncommon for a wizard to fail and fall in flight. Rather, most wizards experience several crashes in flight. Sometimes the acceleration was too high and the deceleration crashed in time, sometimes it consumed too much magic over the sky to fall, and sometimes it made me feel bad at a thin altitude of air. Anyway, it''s dangerous, you can call it a chosen world. "Hmm..." Canvas is also not a wizard on the side of flight training, but a magician who treats a crashed wizard. Nevertheless, there was some recognition that training to fly is a fairly promising wizard. The question is, why did you move it to a different location? "... were you a patient with a dangerous infectious disease? "The cloth used for medical treatment has only been treated normally¡­" It must be a difficult disease, a disease that could be contagious. That seemed the most likely possibility. Then I can quite understand her response. Except for the story, though, when it comes to whether that''s in Caputo''s interest. First, if you hide it from the general public then you still don''t know what it means to hide it from yourself either. Seriously, I wasn''t convinced by the response because she was excellent and in addition had a solid relationship of trust around. "However, the wizard said he was an adult male..." "... right" When he heard the words, he was ashamed that the unlikely possibilities had passed through his brain. At least, because she can''t do that alone, and there''s no way the captain of the Holy Knight can lend a hand to that. Assuming she did a ''Maiden''s Heart Run'', it wouldn''t be in Caputo''s interest, she would cut it off that way. Besides, it meant doubting her and not believing her. But the canvas of the day keeps closing to a maze of thought. "Until I check with these eyes." I don''t know what it is, so I want to feel safe anyway. Believe me, I said I''d wait, but the young canvas couldn''t weigh itself. And now he''s going to run his horse to the most dangerous place in this country. "Doctor! What are you practicing?! "Right, let''s get some ice out of it first. But to the place I designated." I''m nodding because I want to use magic, and if I hold it down weirdly, I can either run away or practice on my own. To prevent such a worst, the dedicated magician decided to let him use magic for now. However, I decided to make some designation because using the magic of releasing poorly would not be sprinkling. Fortunately, his magic is extremely stable. The power, scale and range just don''t go as imagined, and the direction and nature itself is just as imagined. At least we don''t let them shoot west and fly east. "I put a flag on the table, you see? "Ugh! I see four! "Fill that range with ice" Fill 100 meters square with ice. That was an unscrupulous order that would not have been concluded without 10,000 people. But on the contrary, it''s enough to gauge his power, and more importantly, ''success'' won''t do us any harm. "Okay...... freeze! I shut my mouth to a very proper exercise of magic, but on the other hand, I was breathtaking about the magic done in front of me. Because really in an instant a mass of ice appeared and stood apart. "Wow, wow... I don''t know, actually, does it fit properly inside the flag? The Holy Knights watching behind me are out of line. Because the sight in front of me was exactly what didn''t seem like a human trick. A hundred meters of ice filled the land on all sides. If there were humans there, even if they tried to protect it with magic, it would freeze in an instant. And Masakazo was actually like that. "Yay! It''s right in the flag! And Masakazo, who is innocently running around the ice he made, was thrilled that his magic was the first one to ''succeed''. Yes, it is success. Without suicide bombing or self-destructing, he was producing ice chunks exactly as he aimed: ''Inside the Four Flags''. They were brilliantly ''cut'' ice cubes, so much so that they deserved to be called cubes. "Awesome. Yes! I''m awesome. Yeah! The first dedicated magician to empathize with Masakazo, who was overjoyed, was stunned by the seriousness of precision. Sure, I can prove it useful. It seemed to be possible to put the magic used into the battlefield at once by spreading the range to be specified and making it a superior attribute. Besides, he''s not as tired as he is. He only used ''light'' magic, and it''s still possible to make a series. "Oh yeah... but..." "Yes, Doctor! Me, you put a lot of ice out of your fingertips! Hand that out on a hot day! I think it''s gone by the time the ice breaks, and isn''t that amazing?! "... give it a try" Use ice magic in the smallest units. Even if I failed, I was allowing that to happen lightly because the person would just be ice pickled. Then a large ice mass emerged there from the fingertips of the genuine collection, which was rolling to the ground. Slightly small to call an ice column, but it does seem like you could get cool if you let it roll inside the room. "Well, maybe you work around the park like that." "Yay! Oh, yeah! Then magically make hot water and turn it into a hot spring..." "You idiot, it''s ice magic now, so we''ve narrowed it down. Assuming you want to get the water out, that''s enough water for the lake to come out. And..." The ice rolling at your feet disappears step by step. The effective time passed and slowly disappeared. But the giant ice cubes remain intact. "Surely your magic has a very long validity time. But still, unless it''s a massive piece of magic, the duration is short. When it comes to filling the bath, it has to be maintained for a few hours. And... wait a minute, huh? The magic of superior attributes has a narrow valid range. That''s why the magic of serving ice cubes now also fits into this'' degree ''height. If the magic of today had been to ''fill the hundred metres square with water'', it would have been a giant column of water that would have reached heaven, causing enormous damage up to ''downstream''. When I thought of it, I remembered an experiment. In other words, it''s an experiment called fusion magic, or mixed magic. "You, can you get the dirt out of your right finger and the water out of your left finger? Sure, just for a second." "Oh, yes." On second thought, even if we let them use magic in front of us the other day, we wouldn''t let them fire up to do a field verification once and for all. Humans, there is a difference between water coming out of their fingers and fire coming out in haste. At least, because even if you fail with the magic of water, you just drown. Therefore, we should have let the soil and water out, not let the fire out. "... that? And when I let it out, the results were obvious. From the index finger of the right hand is flooded with soil, and from the index finger of the left hand is flooded with water. But its power was largely weaker than when it was normally allowed to water out. "... well, naturally. How does it make any difference that your magic is in line with the great principles of magic, even though it is a power out of common sense?" One of the common senses of magic is that one wizard should culminate in one attribute. Because magic is, as a rule, ''attack magic'', so whether you attack with a wind blade or fly a mass of fire, it makes no difference that a person dies. Learning multiple pedigrees is considered extremely unreasonable and is not worth the effort. Yes, that was actually confirmed in the past. "What do you mean, this" "Come on, stop. I''ll explain." Water and soil spilling at your feet. With difficulty in the sight of that mud accumulating, Masakazo was following the instructions of an exclusive magician. "For example, there is magic that emits multiple fire bullets" "Do you have one? "Don''t do it?! Never use it, huh?! Don''t try?! "You don''t have to be so loud..." "Think about what you''ve been doing and say... anyway, there''s magic in putting out multiple fire bullets. But there is no magic that simultaneously puts out fire bullets and water bullets. Because when one human being uses the magic of multiple attributes at the same time, he can''t help but lose his power." As demonstrated, the dedicated magician tries to get water and soil out of his fingertips at the same time. But that was to the extent that the water was damp rather than to the extent that the sand appeared slightly more than the soil appeared. No matter how small the unit, the power is too small. I couldn''t say it was a decent success. "When one wizard uses two attributes at the same time, each falls to less than a quarter instead of half. Three is one eighth, four is one sixteenth." To demonstrate that, there is a record that one wizard gave his life ''half abandoned''. "Well, if I use four magics at the same time, too! "Oh yeah, it depends on what you do..." "Can you fly?! "Give it up." It''s impossible if it''s normal, but we have to let him waste all his magic anyway and curtail his power and range. Because as a result, the magic of the "range that can be used" is stronger. "Besides, mixed magic is mostly attack magic after all. Look, we''re not gonna use it by mistake, okay? If you really want to use magic, use the magic of water and dirt in front of the knights. Don''t use fire or wind if you''re wrong." "Yes!" "... trust me" Full of energy, Genzo replies happily. Listening to that voice, neither the saint of the escort nor the dedicated mage could wipe away that anxiety. 36 Duel Thank you, it''s good to have you. How many people will be in this world who say so? Or can it be said that it is healthy to keep being said so? For example, if there was one of the best doctors in the world, as he worked so hard to break his own body that many people would appreciate it as a result. Would he think that his surroundings would make him happy? I don''t know that. There''s just pressure the rest of us can''t imagine and a life we don''t have time for. But regardless of such a ''rare'' practical example, isn''t it natural in a way that many people, apart from the extent, want to be told ''I can''t help it without you'' and ''It''s good to have you''? I want to be appreciated, acknowledged, appreciated. As someone special, I want to contribute to society, be entertained and live a rewarding life. Wouldn''t that be healthy in a way? "Hey, you''re moving forward! Genzo hasn''t been killed for some reason because he''s decent. That it is clear that he is too immature and unconscious, that he has no honest, weird hiccups, and that he is an understandable man. That is Caputo''s common perception of him. If this poorly understood the magnitude of his power, used it perfectly, and made it odd against Caputo, he would have had the opinion that it was the hard way to attack and kill sleep immediately. Because he is utterly incompetent, he has been judged not to have to kill and left alone. The fact that the values are easy to understand and need not be corrected. Regardless of the degree, being incompetent can be said to be one of the sacrificial techniques. "I look forward to tomorrow! At least, the man who wanted to be born and came out of the country, was more realistic and intimate than the man who waved for 500 years in the back of the mountain. To some extent, I follow our instructions, and it''s still too early to kill. But needless to say, that was the judgment of those who correctly recognised the scale of authentic power. The Holy Knights, feeling the leftover incense of ice, that is, the ambient temperatures that had already passed and unraveled the magic effective time, understood the weight of their role. In other words, there was a sense that we were keeping our own weapons of mass destruction, which had never existed before in this world. Now pushed into a crude cabin, he is also a danger where there is nothing that cannot be broken though. That is why it must be protected from any person. I felt so strongly. "... Huh? That''s why I was surprised at the canvas that showed up with a few people on board. So far, it was considered the secret of some regarding the matter of Masakazo. I mean, because there''s no way the canvas knows anything about Masakazo. "Mm, you''re a saint, aren''t you? "Yes, sir, I''m counting on you to guard this cabin." Naturally, in a way, one can discern those who possess magic, and one can infer that they do not possess magic as a result. Similarly, those who possess holy power to use magic can discern those who possess holy power as well. Well, if you were wearing Saint Knight gear, you would naturally think so. "... there''s a wizard in here cured by a pallet, isn''t there? "Yes, sir." "But only if the lady forgives you," he said. As for canvas, the Saints also know. In other words, the faces led by the canvas itself are also normally saints. That''s why I can''t be so strong. I don''t think I can teach you a single menace of the man inside this cabin, nor can I drive him back down there. Above all, this cabin is barely soundproof or anything. "Is that a customer? I didn''t particularly notice, I normally opened the door and Genzo had his face on. Too naturally, the escorts were speechless. "You''re the wizard..." It was just scratchy. Proper treatment did not appear to interfere with the body, but it was still painfully engraved on the face as an ancient wound. This was a good injury to the wizards who fell from the heights and ''spared the fatalities'' by hitting the building. "Oh, I still don''t like being an apprentice!" You don''t understand the idea of a subtly murderous canvas, Genzo responds with a nagging laugh. There is no tension whatsoever in that face. Seeing that face, the canvas escorts get angry. You''re a country man to see, but you can''t get acquitted on the grounds of ignorance. "How rude of you to turn to the canvas! "I won''t let you complain if I''m disrespected! "Forgive me! This man is an ignorant shallow scholar who knows nothing of what the world calls him! "I can''t get it on the table right now, please pick it up! Clearly, it is the canvas that is unscrupulous. Anyway, stepping into a quarantined human place without permission and meeting the man is in itself impotent in the first place. Whatever offense you may have felt there, it is what we deserve. If the canvas escort had been loyal and angry, the canvas itself would have stepped off the horse and faced it. "Shame on you, but I''m Pallet''s fianc¨¦e" "... Huh? I don''t think you''re mistaken because your daughter goes here so often. It''s half a joke, Masakazo laughing like that. I can''t stop my surroundings anymore. "Oh, yeah. To be clear, I am jealous of you. So much so that I suspect that maybe you and Palette have a crappy relationship." In common sense, there can be no such thing as'' generosity ''to deal with a wizard of a degree of excellence. No matter how talented a wizard is, he has no common sense, no shame, and he isolates and escorts a seemingly retarded man to see. There''s no way the Caputo''s main house would do that. That would be more impotent not to question your personal feelings. "Chi, no! This man, the..." "Yes, it''s very dangerous! Even if I tell the facts as they are, I can''t tell them well just because they don''t believe me. It is visible and obvious, for example, what will happen if we go on like this. What''s not obvious is who dies and how many. "Nevertheless, we also know that it is a reckoning of the lower species. I can''t say enough that there''s no possibility that you''ve just come to this land and don''t know anything about it, and you''re putting it here to teach the world. Above all, the palette I know is not a woman who does that." The head of the canvas was far from calm. I understand how impotent my actions are, and I know that being suspicious is rude to her in itself. But that pisses me off as such. A woman who is in love with her heart is jealous of a man who takes care of her in a worthy way. "But you can''t go home like this. Let me get to where I''m going, more than I saw your face once! "Huh?" "Duel! "What are you talking about, this guy?" Everyone in his escort was in full agreement with Genzo''s honest sentiments at this time. Why does that happen? "Are you sure there''s a canvas to Shaw Elephant?! "Yeah, it''s true. It was different from me." The pallet and the captain of the Holy Knight, as well as the sorcerer, were in a great hurry to get in the carriage and head under them. You can say the situation contests every minute of every second. "Why are you doing this..." "Youthfulness..." I know it by my head. Even if a palette can go mad on color as an individual, there can be no such thing as a Saint Knight captain helping it. I mean, it''s normal to assume that there are some complicated circumstances. But a man is a fool when a woman makes fun of him. At least, I guess the canvas is. "You might be saying it''s a duel by now" "Why?! "That''s what a man is. It is only when we think of those we love¡­ that we ignore our intentions and cause trouble." "Aren''t you stupid?! Sure, but that''s the man, too. I mistakenly assume you''re willing just because you''ve been a little gentle. I get annoyed that my fallen in love woman is talking to other men intimately. That was a masculine idea, anyway. A man''s way of life is, in polar terms, stupid, and an idiot is what annoys him. "I was just showing you about him..." "Even that makes me evil...... that''s right, I couldn''t convince myself right now because of the Gateway Man" In search of some reassuring material, the Captain of the Holy Knight was asking the dedicated mage. In other words, the expectation is that things will work out well. "If getting the firepillar out of your fingertips is the least magic, can''t you fine tune ahead from there? "You can''t. It''s impossible as a magic principle." That being said, the dedicated mage, with a bitter face, began to speak. Yes, it is also not a matter of particular awareness for magicians. Though I didn''t expect a magician well over a thousand times to show up. "The amount of magic is the ink and the tip of the pen" "What do you mean? "A lot of magic means a lot of ink and a thick tip on the pen. And using magic equals writing pictures and sentences" "You mean when the tip of the pen is thick, it doesn''t have fine letters or pictures? It was an abstract even. But I try to understand. Of course, understanding won''t save you anything. "Fireballs, suppose I write on paper. If the tip of the pen is unusually thick and as thick as a paintbrush, naturally you can''t use the magic of serving ''fireballs'' unless you write it on a large piece of paper." "You think the size of that piece of paper represents the scale of magic? "That''s right. And in his case, instead of a paintbrush, it equals having a brush bigger than his own body. His putting fire out of his fingertips is tantamount to smearing a piece of paper for a portrait with that huge hair-tip. If it''s a decent piece of writing or painting... it needs as much paper as a building, bigger than he is." In other words, when he tries to use ''decent magic'', the scale of its destruction inevitably increases. "As he said before, if the opponent is a wizard, just a little magic from his fingertips will do most of the magic. But in the case of the canvas, who is a magician, it prevents it to some extent." In fact, even the first time I set fire out of my fingers in front of the three of them the other day, I was able to prevent his magic with the light walls of the Captain of the Holy Knight. Yes, just because you''re putting fire out of your fingertips, you can prevent it with normal spells. But it''s only because it prevents it from deceiving that it tries to break it. "If you used the magic of heat or thunder...... you would pierce everything in that straight line. We''re not safe here, either." Normal upper attributes have a very narrow valid range. Even with a long range, you can only attack your opponent in one point. But we''re talking about an earlier pen tip, and in his case, that ''dot'' is a thousand times bigger. It depends on the direction and angle, but it''s not weird what happens. "If he had to break down the wall of magic, it would be the worst thing that could happen." Of course, neither the three of you on this occasion thinks the canvas will win the shard. Because magic is a healing business, a protection business. Simply put, the only way to strike is to approach and slash, and even if you approach, you are on foot equipped. In other words, unless it was a super-favourable battle for the canvas of fighting at a distance the sword would reach, Makzo had two or three chances to use magic. Once shot, a man can use magic twice or three times. "Captain, let the horses run healing. That way..." "That''s already happening, anyway, we have to stop them before their battle begins..." Anyway, we have to get there. But if we get there, how do we stop it? Old Hung was troubled. To be clear, you can''t beat Genzo no matter how much you raise in a magic usage that doesn''t have mobility moves. Can you stop the canvas fighting for a man''s reasons for telling him that as it is? "You know... the escort, did I do that stupid thing? "No, not that far..." "In this case, I thought it was Master Canvas who was running wild" I don''t know if I did something again, but I couldn''t grasp the flow of the story. For example, if I fell ill and I was seen alone all night, I can also understand that I would be suspected. But she has always acted with more than three people. Where I had any thoughts about myself, there''s no way I have time for injustice. Yet this situation, I don''t know what it means. "Well, I was wondering if I did something again." "So the... do you get a duel? "I''d like you to stop if possible..." "Sold fights buy! The two of the escorts were seriously starting to consider, ''Shouldn''t we cut off the fool over here''? In fact, I''m getting permission to do that in the worst case scenario. If it is the security of a single man from another country and of a whole territory or nation, it does not need to be compared either. "Plus I loved these situations, they burn! I don''t know what story he liked, but maybe it''s not exactly in line with this situation. It''s not something I enjoy reading, such as a story that matches a situation like this. "Fine, let''s honor that manhood! No matter how clich¨¦, childish, shallow and foolish this battle was triggered, this duel itself is a sacred battle and no cowardice whatsoever! Canvas, who himself recognizes as stale, childish, short-tempered and ridiculous, still put the duel to faith. As one who belonged to the national religion of this country, it had become impossible to stop. "More than this, cover our quarters with walls of light! In addition, it is forbidden to fly to the sky where the opponent''s blade cannot be reached! Until this battle is settled, you will not be allowed to go outside or inside! "All right! Originally, it is a method to prevent layoffs from outside or to prevent escape. At the very least, if the Quartet is closed with thick walls of light, escape is not easy even for wizards who can handle heat and thunder. About ten meters square is isolated by a wall of light. Sometimes in the meadows, it was almost impossible to work small. "For once, the four knights surrounding the Quartet are my immediate elite. No matter how many magical arms you have, it''s not easy to break this wall of light! "Really..." Stupid, but honest. I was working for someone whose nature was obviously bad. The genuine guards wanted to scream out loud that they weren''t. There''s no way this man can''t tear down one wall built by just one, top-notch magician. "So you''re saying it''s okay to use any amount of magic in this! "Exactly! No, you''re not! It''s not okay at all! Don''t believe me, do what he says! It''s not like he''s wrong, but you''re not normal! "Aye, I''ll be back! For a harrowing escort, a line of salvation had appeared. Happy or unhappy, or lost late, a row of pallets arrived at the stage when the two entered the interior of the wall of light. "Canvas, what are you doing?! The pallet was stopping the canvas as it was about to scream. To be clear, you don''t look like you realize this is the stage before you burn this country down. Everyone in this room dies then, but it doesn''t fit that far. "I''m sorry... I couldn''t believe you after all" "I''m the bad one, if you want me to believe you, I should have said it right! Even if you don''t think you can believe me! So stop dueling anyway! I mean, duels are duels, but bareback fights are still fine. Don''t let that man use magic. "I don''t want to hide it, he''s a wizard far beyond the realm of interrogation! You and your escorts are the strongest wizards who can smash billboards and break them, even if they build walls with magic! "Hey, I can light it up." "... when you say that, you won''t be able to pull back... forgive me" There was a perception. "Beyond the realm of interrogation" is the correct expression, but there was a great opening between the wizard who crosses the interrogation in the canvas and the actual power of authenticity. Perhaps there is so much difference that the state perishes. "If your words are wrong, I will fight to prove it so! "I don''t know, I get it! "Shaw elephant, stop you too! You know, your magic..." "Rest assured! Your daughter''s fianc¨¦e will take you down without getting hurt! Genzo thumbs up confidently with a scratchy face. Nothing to be anxious about, I saw him laughing, and all I could feel was fear in the face of knowing his bullying and shallow. "Leave it to me! I''ve come up with a must win! "I don''t feel safe about one thing! "It''s okay, it''s okay! Leave it to me! "What do you want me to leave you with?! A wall of recognition even thicker than the wall of light separated the two, even though they converse over the wall of light. And it also existed between the canvas and its escorts. "Lady Pallet, I''m sorry, but this battle is already in God''s hands." "Exactly, we are not going to break this wall even if the heavens and the earth crumble." "No matter how mighty the wizard was, let''s close it and show it! "Captain of the Holy Knight, even if it''s your order, which is your superior officer, I''m not going to listen! The truth about the palette was hurting their insistence as well. He put his power into the wall of magic. Of course, it means nothing. "So that''s not the problem! "Dear Canvas, this is too unjust! This is a private fight in the name of God! "Hey, Shawzoo! Just stop it! Don''t do anything! "No more questions... let''s settle this before it gets in the way! "All right, here I come! Come on, let''s fight! While we were unconscious, a battle was about to begin that would lead directly to the survival of this country. 37 []/(n, vs, adj-no) decimation/decimation/(P)/ "All right, let''s do it! "Let''s get ahead of ourselves! "Don''t give in. Yeah! "Don''t let that man use magic. Oh! "Kill him already! If magic is a defensive business, magic is an attack move. If both parties collide, spell usage is generally considered advantageous. Because the way to pierce the defense of magic is about heat and thunder, and conversely, these two are only used when fighting the more rare "battle-specific magic use" of "even a small number of magic users". In addition, both heat and thunder have extremely narrow effective ranges, and shooting at a good addition or subtraction like flames and wind is not expected to generally hit. The same goes for the thunderous knight who recently retired, but as a rule, the wizard who can use thunder and heat as his main spell is considered superior only. In contrast, it is an even more rare use of magic specializing in combat among supposedly rare use of magic. They can easily fight wizards, even if they are somewhat immature, simply because they are rare. Because there are walls that can easily prevent flames and winds. With the exception of rare examples like mountain waters, combat is the deal of damage. I mean, as long as you don''t get hurt, you can usually beat them, even if the attack method is plain. However, that is limited to fighting common sense opponents. In addition, it is Masakazo who, in many ways, does not understand common sense. He is the one who unleashes the magic that blows up the country without any particular deep thoughts. "Then let''s go! Naturally, canvases are not cowardly enough to fight a man who can''t use magic at all. Assuming there was some kind of obstacle left in the genuine body, he might have loosened the fist he was gripping. Nevertheless, I thought he was a wizard of fire or wind, excellent to the extent of training in flying magic. I thought I might be able to use heat and thunder. It was on top of that that I applied for a fight. That''s why I was kind of flabbergasted by the magic of my first hand. "Water, get out! A huge amount of water, overflowing from the palm of your hand. The amount in itself is surprising, but I didn''t expect you to use water magic. Few wizards use water magic. Not without, but less on the military side. The same is true of the difference in the ability to kill humans when exposed to fire and when exposed to water, basically because it is passive magic. When you want to prevent the magic of fire, but there is no magic use, the main role is to take it with water walls, etc. Naturally, it''s a good story to use fire and wind magic of the same magnitude, so it''s quite an advantage when defending the walls, but it''s still not common. And there''s no way I can break down the spell wall in common sense. "I''m surprised by this amount of water... but what is a water wizard..." Amount of water and associated water pressure. I do think it''s a big deal. I don''t think it only activates for a moment, it''s a big deal, including the fact that it''s been draining water for a long time. But that''s all. In water, or even ice, which is above it, the walls of the spell cannot be torn. But you can''t lose a battle. Basically, canvas is a serious man. It doesn''t look like he''s clueless in front of you, or hastily escaping. If so, I''m not going to give myself a break either. Sure, the drainage continues, but he can''t keep it going forever either. I couldn''t move forward or release the wall of light because of the water pressure, but I still thought it was enough. You can wait, so your turn comes. That''s what I thought. Until I learned how cold its feet were, my own wearing light but armor. "... what?! It was impossible. Neither the magic of water nor the magic of earth is the magic of hitting the target with weight, not enough to fill that much space. Or because it''s no use. Because even amateurs know that shooting under pressure in water the size of it there saves more magic than filling the space. Also, although I am not an expert, I know it by my physical senses when it comes to the magical validity time of water and soil. Sure, this situation, which covers all sides with walls of light, can be described in a way as a Chamber of Secrets, but the floor is usually ground. Even if it is not a desert, it is something that will stick. "Okay, just what I thought! The feeling of using a lighter puts out a fire column, and the intention to punch a bucket of water puts the village in water damage. He was failing using magic because he himself was surprised by nothing else. Conversely, the magic itself was a success. And then when you get used to it, you never panic in person. Yes, we just need to use the magic that submerges the village here and now. "What are you thinking?! "As you can see, I usually wear it, you have a sword and you wear armor. If the water level keeps going up, we''re talking about cutting out which one drowns first! The Chamber, surrounded by walls of light, keeps increasing its water level. From knee to hip, the water keeps creeping up. Of course, the wall of light made by the canvas is alive and well. But it protects only one direction, and it does not surround all sides to prevent water from entering. And if you want to swim, you can swim somewhat while the canvas is wearing armor. But naturally, if you''re as easy as the person in front of you, it doesn''t mean you''re going to float, and if you''re in that situation in the first place, you have to admit you lost this one. You can''t even take off your armor. The same goes for admitting defeat, such as throwing away armor in front of an enemy. "No way, so much......! "What do you say, here we go! If you admit to losing, you can stop this magic! Masakazo used quite a bit of proper magic. Nothing. I don''t want to kill the person in front of me, and I''d rather not. Around there, he was making the right choice. I know scattered that the magic of water has no killing power. In that sense, it wasn''t all that wrong to panic against the fire column in front of you and put out a lot of water. I mean, it''s mentally easy. The opponent gets pushed more and more, but it''s not like he''s going to get hurt, and it''s to the point where he''s going to choke precisely. Instead of magic, normal life-saving measures will help. Like someone else here, you can''t be slashed with the sword of God with the magic of an amplified fire even though you don''t want to kill him. Winning is the purpose, killing is not the purpose. The ability to kill is rather disturbing. "I thought your teacher said it was important to know what you can do now! The water level has already risen from lower back to shoulder height. Since the height is higher on the canvas, it is the genuine one who completely submerges first, but it is only necessary to swim as well. There''s no way they''re going to come at me with their swords on, with their armor on, and then you just have to discharge water towards him. The same is true of winning already. However, it lacked a very deadly premise. "Not yet, still bear it! "Hey, what a prick..." Naturally speaking, it is true that magic is also a human trick. If so, the question arises as to whether the weight of a huge chunk of water can continue to be taken for a long time. The canvas inside was the only way to withstand the discharge, but the Saints, who were consolidating their surroundings, had to keep all their weight. It is also water that increases in volume by an instant. Masakazo didn''t consider ''you''ll never break because these are the conditions,'' but naturally there are limitations. If the Holy Knights had determined early to be dangerous and removed the walls, they would have done so to the extent that the water flowed well at their feet. However, a huge amount of water is already accumulating. Yes, there is an enormous amount of water that ''ran the village through water damage''. "But... the duel hasn''t... given up on the canvas yet..." "Don''t let the Holy Knight give up his life at the will of a man! Can you say that dying here is for Caputo, for the kingdom of Arcana! The two of them are still fine. Even if you decide to break it, you just get momentum flowing far away. But the Saint Knight on the decisive side is different. They take the mass of the water that is plugged in at close range. The amount of water will also change the pressure and so on, but that''s not strange to die for. "Now I let the lady escape to the cabin. And this wall is the other way around the cabin! "I mean, that I have to be the one to disarm?! "Yes, if the other side decides to destroy it, the damage will be done to the lady! One of the holy knights who was withstanding the weight, sweating. Following persuasion from his superiors in the chain of command, he was about to carry out an act that would obstruct the duel. "Before you, Noon will build a wall that will only protect us! Slightly wet, but avoids direct hits! "... forgive me, Master Canvas! Already, everyone on all sides was the limit. The load continues to increase and is not expected to decrease. It was truly a futile resistance, because there is no way that far more than a thousand demons and just four antagonize. And the water that was soaking up to the neck of the canvas floods from the part of the wall that was released into cannon water. "I forgot I''m not very good at swimming" "You''re an idiot...... no, I can''t blame you all this time" In the end, the two were flushed ''downstream'' and that ended the duel. At least, I couldn''t blame you inside, just not so much the wrong method of warfare on this one. "Canvas" "Oh, I know, pallet." "... I find it incredible that Shawzoo is a man of immense magic. To be clear, that total volume is well over a thousand times greater." The two recovered were to be treated quickly and preached from the pallet inside the cabin. Naturally, no one is injured. If I insist, all the canvas escorts will be about tired. "I don''t know how much you imagined his strength, but I''m pretty sure it went well beyond that. If you don''t see it with your eyes, I don''t think you understand..." "Oh, you''re right. I ended up believing in myself, not you." The canvas was making too many pallets think of pallets. Believing in her innocence, believing in the assurances of the Holy Knight Captain, knowing how she had stopped on it, she had prioritized her thoughts everywhere. "Before the duel began, when you made it, I became extra solid. In front of you, I was tempted to defeat him. After I found out you weren''t the woman to be happy with it." The battle is a blood-smelling thing, a necessity. It sometimes takes precedence over prayer to God. No, maybe there''s no point in praying to God. But the canvas was in love with her because she still believed in "Every Beauty" while being beaten down by real violence. But when it came to what I actually did, it was an act that bothered her. "I''m sorry, I doubted you, and I put the nation in an existential crisis even more." "Well, anyway, I want you to reflect on the survival of the nation." I don''t know what to say, but at least I should have believed only the words of the Captain of the Holy Knight. You should have gone straight back to your own territory, even if you were to embrace your emotions. So if there was no extra tone out, I should have asked for an explanation again. "No, of course, there will be exactly enough wizards to think that there are good wizards..." Magic is developed in this country, or in the cultural areas around it. That''s why I also understand the Wizard''s Pinkiri. That common sense did not alert him with more than a thousand times more power. "I''m an unimaginable great genius! "... there''s nowhere to deny it." The dedicated magician admitted, frightened. Certainly a genius. I mean, it''s a natural disaster. Small countries can blow up a whole bunch of individuals, so much so that they shouldn''t exist. "Anyway, the thing for sure is that you were right and I was wrong" "Yeah, the reality was too unusual. Even if you don''t believe me, I should have told you a little more." Masakazo shouldn''t have been too stupid. I had prepared a cabin for a man and no one was going to follow up on a situation that I couldn''t help but suspect objectively that I was going through frequently. In Japanese style, I felt like I was dealing with a kindergarten child who was hitting a WMD firing switch in a row. No one thought he was too stupid to be a man. Or maybe she was too close to the palette to think she could be suspected of that. No, I didn''t suspect even the canvas was just there. I just couldn''t forgive the ugly part of me for approaching her. "I don''t deserve to be next to you." "... you don''t have to worry about that much. I''m sorry, I thought you wouldn''t believe me." "No, I didn''t believe the facts. I didn''t immediately believe it when I saw you desperate, but still with my own eyes. You''re right, you should have hidden it, including his generosity. I... suck." I nearly destroyed my country with crap jealousy. Just that one thing deserves to die. Of course, if I said that, Masakazo, the bomb itself, probably shouldn''t be alive. "I don''t deserve to stand next to you." "Oh no..." "I asked for the rest, Shawzoo." "What?" Somehow, he looked like he graduated from some kind of youth, and Canvas Caputo was behind the cabin with his escort. "What were you talking about, that brother? You didn''t listen to people until the end, the lady said it was good enough." "Just the truth, there''s nothing I can do..." The dedicated magician was responsive to the words of Masakzo, who is an idiot, but also an idiot honest. Sure, he was a fierce running man with the momentum on the spot. "Um... could this be a divorce?" "Ma''am... Well, based on his personality, we''ll have a formal offer for a conversation later..." "No, there should be no reason! "If you reveal the shadow elephant, please..." I didn''t hate anything, but the other guy cheered up on his own and sank on his own to get rid of the engagement on his own. The palette didn''t know what to call this blasting nothingness on her chest. 38 Carpet "Well, finally, the time has come for me to use my magic on the battlefield...! He was waiting for his enemies in a fortified city close to his neighbor, the key to national defence. "You''re in such a hurry to suddenly attack me today! Of course, it was only today that I informed them that the enemy had attacked, and by then there had been quite a few reports of approaching. Anyway, we were waiting for the enemy to cross the border completely and give this one a big name. And when he came any closer, he was brought information at the stage of eating the magical convolutions of the Genzo. Do not give information to hazardous materials. It is the English break of Caputo. He had been sent to a fortified city that would have been at the forefront, but nothing had been heard. "No, it''s good to have me! He told me to come here for good reason, and I was just relaxing with it. And the citizens of the fortress city wouldn''t have thought the man hanging out in the city was Caputo''s trump card either. "Sister, he hasn''t noticed." "It was a few steps dumber than I thought." "I didn''t even notice the air in this city." "All three, it''s time to shut up" The triplets and their sister''s four sisters, the wizards of the wind, were in charge of his assistance. Of course it was my first time in action, but I still train many times. And these four had been told that it was almost war. "I can''t believe this idiot lost the world..." "I can''t believe I have to fly such an idiot into the sky..." "I can''t believe I have to assist such an idiot..." "Shut up. Wes, South, Nous, we''re going to work! I am also worried about the motivated Zhenzo, but I am also worried about my own sisters. When it came to plowing the next tens of millions of lives mercilessly, Ist, the eldest sister due to tension around it, was about to have a hole in her stomach. "Don''t worry! I will protect you even if this cent turns you into a life! "Oh, I''m glad to hear that... do you want to talk about Shaw Elephant? "... honestly, I think I should die" Holy knight, magician, St. Like the four sisters of the wind, he is the user responsible for the aid of the genuine zodiac. Although a woman, she is an excellent magician in combat. And I don''t really think about Masakazo. "You can drop it, you scratchy fool" "You don''t say that. If Shaw uses magic like that, this country will be over, right? "Yes, but..." "Let''s go anyway. As always, the six of us fly." "Hey, it''s time to see you." "We can finally get to war." "Oh, I need to get a lot of souvenirs, too." Man is a flock of creatures. In short, if the people around you justify it, they can also slaughter civilians who are no different from themselves until yesterday. Because the country is different. Because he''s an enemy. Because it''s interracial. If there is one reason, if there are two reasons, people can easily become massacrers. "Oh, now we can have an easy life from now on." "It''s been hard." "Long live your new majesty! And they had dreams. Make a name for yourself in this war, and have it set up. Maybe I can be a nobleman and make it easier for my family. I tried. The mass-produced weapons and disposable magic tools were well known for their dangers and use in training. In their limited time, but with adequate training. There is no such thing as using offensive magic against your allies or yourself by mistake, or using the magic of healing against your enemies. They were going to consolidate themselves with excellent equipment and battle for the full. Of course, if you''re well equipped, you haven''t decided you can win. In the first place, the rebels were inferior to the army of the old regime. But the fact is that the gear is a big advantage. If the infantry of all armies is armed beyond even the elite forces of a single country, it is excessive to compensate for the soldiers'' lack of training. More importantly, not all of its soldiers in fortified cities on their way are routinely adequately trained. In other words, the overall standard of the soldiers was higher for those in the domino kingdom. Naturally, in a way. It''s because we have a chance that we''re in a fight called War of Invasion. said the emperor. That this is a battle for justice. The kingdom of Arcana has made the national wealth brought forth by many exiled aristocrats their own. The new domino is just trying to get it back, but I have to respond. That''s why he said he''d show you the power of a new domino. "Finally! "Oh, finally! "Our lives are coming! Of course, it''s not all that I believe in speeches like that. But the new leader gave me a lot of power. Unlike previous leaders, it clearly gave me goals and the way to do so. Yes, they found hope. I don''t sweat anymore and grow wheat that I don''t even eat. From now on, we will be victors and usurpers. The strongest infantry in this world, that was an objective fact. But that''s only the infantry''s ''strongest''. They were walking on a plain overlooking the fortified city, which is a feeding ground, but someone in it was looking up at the sky. "What are you talking about?" That was his last word. Thousands of meters above. From the other side of the sky, which is also difficult for humans to breathe, the first ''carpet bombing'' was carried out by the world''s most powerful wizard, unilaterally and in this world. "Hey, the sky is good! Let the wind and fire go down, thereby propelling and dancing in the sky. It is a very high technology. But naturally, Masakazo, the owner of dumb magic beyond people''s knowledge, can''t do that. You weigh too little against your magic. Assuming he flies with a giant golem or something, that may turn out to be a bum meet, but such a giant golem does not exist anywhere. "I wonder why you seem to enjoy it when you''re not flying on your own..." "I care not to get alpine sickness." "Really, fools can take it easy" "Lord Ist, what do you think, falling like this" "Stop." The wisdom of our forefathers is great. Once there was a wizard with black eyes in his black hair. His idea is to unilaterally attack enemy positions by using earthly magic from above. The means of earthly magic attack is, in other words, the attack of mass. By attacking from top to bottom, that power was increased. In fact, when repelling enemies on the walls, dirt magic was showing more activity than normal. The principle was right, but two problems arose. One is that a wizard flying in the sky cannot be attacked by earthly magic. The other is range. The distance the opponent can''t attack is that this one can''t attack either. "Still, from this height, humans look like ants, too." "Is it fleas, flies? "Well, they''re going to crush us." Masakazo can''t fly in the sky alone. Then you can attach more than one wind wizard and fly to them. That in itself was that the wizard of the originator was also running. By the four wind wizards, you just have to make them work together. It''s hard to fly, but it''s just hard. It is not impossible, or rather easy, with the power of the Caputo family. You don''t need to think about that, like you can use the magic of thunder, or you have a lot of experience in combat. Nine hundred and ninety out of a thousand people have magical qualities, so you can choose and raise them in it. There is time to that extent, and to that extent the Caputo family also has power. "Come on, give me the hammer with all the invaders! "You know... it''s his job to do that" And there''s a wizard here who''s more than 10,000 times the range of an ordinary man. Don''t worry about getting stabbed in the back, completely over the sky. At an altitude overlooking the clouds, one wizard was about to use magic for annihilation. "Mix water and soil, warm it with wind and flames" It was a futile and pointless extreme. It is absolutely impossible for a single wizard to use all four attributes at the same time, etc. Because first of all, it is difficult to extremes one attribute, and it cannot even devote a lifetime to extremes of all four magics. In addition, if one wizard uses magic of different attributes at the same time, the output drops to less than half. The more attributes you use at the same time, the weaker the magic becomes when you don''t know if it''s active. Above all, it is usually more powerful to attack with a single attribute than to combine water and fire into hot water, to combine water and soil into mud, to make hot air with fire and wind, and to make sandstorms with wind and soil. "... Awesome" "This is the power of the most powerful wizard..." "Bullshit, it''s like this" "Aren''t you guys hot? "Yeah, I''m fine" A magician protects the sorcerers by a wall of light. A few hundred meters ahead, something too vague had emerged: a mass of boiling mud. The boiling point of the water varies by barometric pressure, but it is also compensated by the magic of the wind. No, as in the pressure cooker, the temperature over the normal boiling point was retained as liquid. That in itself was something that could be achieved if multiple wizards were aligned. The problem was its size. The scale is beyond the bounds of interrogation. The ''chunk of intent to kill'' in front of them was huge enough to block their sight in the sky. Huge mountains, or masses of heated mud on smaller islands. "All right, drop it" It was the first clear ''tactical attack magic'' he ever used in his life. Being the most powerful wizard in the world, he was ironically capable of such delicate control as when using large-scale magic. Within his range, he drops a mixture of magic he makes himself, just as other wizards do. Huge chunks also look smaller and smaller if they fall though. But never, ever be smaller than the ''black dot'' directly below. Landing on the ground, the dirt part collapses in pieces, punching its hot water all over the perimeter and washing it away with steam wrapped around it. Still, the soil mass part was larger than the black dot. "You have no idea what it''s like..." That''s what the most powerful wizard says. And that was the truth. There is no such thing as hundreds of people being crushed by the magic of today, thousands burned in hot water, and half of the army consisting of tens of thousands panicked. "Ist, do you want to lower altitude? "Don''t be silly! They''ll fight back! Absolute advantages of air control. Ideal offensive advantage, being able to unilaterally attack from out of reach. Position energy can be converted into kinetic energy to increase power. "No, I don''t know... I don''t really feel that much..." "Please attack me more! "Oh yeah...... then we''ll even serve ice next time. It''s hot." That said, the strongest wizard puts his hand in front of him. Then countless ice cubes are created, and that''s what pours down like a weather phenomenon. In other words, it is hail. Raining and pouring, hail too big to kill humans. That pours down into the earth as more than tens of millions. "All right, all right, then we''ll go thunder too! I''ll show you what a thunderstorm is! "Ghaaaaaa! Everyone wasn''t looking up there. Everyone was looking forward. That''s why I didn''t even realize the enemy was up there. And I assumed most of the soldiers were attacked from the side. Because those who were attacked from above, rather than those who were directly attacked by a mass of mud, were laid to the ground and died instantly, and those who had bathed in the hot water that spread from it thought they were attacked from the ''side''. Even if it isn''t, there''s no way we can keep track of things with giant piles of hot water and mud coming down from above without any foretaste. It was inconceivable to them that they had dropped magic from the sky without the idea of planes, bombers,. Above all, I couldn''t afford to think about that. The protective equipment they wear is not the finest. But it''s combat stuff, not protective clothing that protects itself from massive amounts of hot water. We don''t need enough heat to kill humans. That''s enough hot water. If you suffer serious burns to the majority of your entire body''s skin, that can be fatal. "Damn... what, where are the enemies?! They were, sadly, the U.N. crowd. Sure, we can fight, but once it collapses, it breaks everywhere. High morale but low proficiency. That means that the individual does not understand the movement as a whole. They came to invade in the first place, to win, to take away. If this was a defensive war and a fight to protect my family, I wouldn''t have thought of running away yet. "What the hell is this..." "Bastard, bastard! In the first place, I don''t even know where the enemy is. If I had enemies, I could hate them. But there''s nowhere to hate. The platoon captain, squadron captain, or commander of the entire army cannot grasp this situation. A huge mountain appeared in the middle of the army, with about as much hot water as a lake. "Come on, it''s clear this is an enemy attack! "First calm the horse down, then form a formation! "Don''t think this is the end of the blow right now! They''re still coming! Still, I try to get in line somehow. And try to prepare for the next attack. We found ourselves under attack. Because we have to deal with that. We have come to invade another country, even if we are attacked. That''s what I thought, and I managed to keep my body as an army. But it also ends in vain. Huge hail pouring from the sky. That is until then when it comes to one of the weather phenomena, but obviously there must be no such thing as countless hails falling from the clear sky without aim. This was clearly an attack. Definitely, there are enemies up there. "The Wind Wizard is using the Ice Magic Scroll?! Someone was speaking legitimately close. Luckily, a chunk of ice is only a blow. Of course, its power is very high, but national treasure armor and helmets can withstand it. The problem is, it''s not so painless at all. "Ghaaaaaa! "Hey, come on, whoa! "Die, be killed! A mass of ice about half the size of a human head, which is what pours down like rain. Assuming, even if it stood in the fortress, it would break through the roof and attack the man inside, the threat of ice. That''s what''s happening in the plains, not in the woods, not in the whole city. That goes on with the power of not being able to die instantly. They were no longer the army, but the victims of the disaster. If they had any decisive bad luck, that would have been that there was not a single wizard who could fly. In the first place, even if there are scrolls that can use attack magic, there are no scrolls to fly through the sky. Because flying in the sky is a very delicate task. There''s no way anyone can control posture, take off, or land with a scroll that works constantly. The broken infantrymen, who are all wizards, can''t fight back if their opponents are above them. And even if there was a wizard who could fly in the sky, there''s no way he could fly up into the falling hail bullet. I mean, they have no luck or misfortune. Such a theory of probability cannot be established. At the time we showed up on this battlefield, we had all decided to die. By Caputo''s completion of his most powerful wizard, Masaozo Kobe, this war is long lost. There''s no point in that, whether it''s infantry gear or command of the entire army, or what it means to extract warlords or war. Yes, of course. Because no infantry exists that can beat a bomber. So it makes no sense. Doesn''t make any sense. They all die. It becomes an elephant and is plowed. No one on this battlefield will be recognized for who they are, nor will they be observed for what time they were wiped out in the first place. I don''t have the technique to be sure, and I''m not willing to be sure. Just ''plow'' the ''around'' where the enemy was, like ''smear'', like there''s no ''survival'', like there''s no ''wreckage'' left. Caputo''s bombers had once fulfilled the wizard''s ideal of dying in this world. "This is the result of our battle¡­" "We defended the Arcana kingdom, didn''t we? "This is the war? "This is the power of a barren farmer..." "Wounded fool..." "... I still don''t know what it feels like, this" The nasal cry under his eyes, too, but above it was as if he could not tell. If you could tell, it would mean that the countless'' dots'' that existed on the ground were stirred from terrain to terrain. 39 drilling Well, very much now, but I have a lot of time and money to learn magic. Even with that, about ten out of a thousand people can''t use magic. In other words, children with rare magical qualities, even if they are relatively wealthy and oriented, cannot master the magic that suits them. There is no curriculum, plus the absence of a mentor. Not in the case of magic, but only about one in ten can learn magic. The dean was worried about it. Educate all children who want to learn. Because that was her wish. "Is it a spell...... I think that, as a spell artist, there is no one who wants to teach you a spell" "You want me to teach you how to surrender? It''s a royal secret! "Immortality takes fifty years no matter how hard you try..." Tugar Saib, Majan-Snaye, me. We, the users of rare magic, had declined a request from the school director for three reasons. Every word is good, so she was crying and accepting. Regardless of the spell, he can''t seem to live with it if the public knows he has the talent for spells. Well, there''s no point in having the qualities to turn a liar into a stone. Divine descent is usually a state secret. If I did, she and the students I taught would be killed. Immortality takes too long anyway for difficulty. Fifty years in this world is the time when most newborn children die. "Do you want me to tell you how to shadow down? I don''t mind. Instead, I want you to send the users of magic to our country to propagate the cause of healing. '' Forgiveness Everyone has been passed on, and I remember the magic that qualifies me to teach others, plus it''s not that sensitive. TOON. He was supposed to make deals with school directors and caputos to sort and mentor shadowy people from among the noble and luxurious children. "There''s a war going on, but it''s relaxing..." "Do Caputo trump cards fight like bombers? Then you don''t need us." Me and the festival were discussing watching the kids who were specially trained to split up. Actually, I don''t know what I''m talking about, but I hear it was a one-sided destruction anyway. We who were Japanese know exactly how incomplete it is. "But there''s a war going on... I don''t like it" "It''s nice to think so, but it''s something you don''t talk about. It''s the kids who decide whether they don''t like it or not." Even I was fighting Solemn Qing Squad or something, thinking I didn''t like it. In every world, work is hard. "So it''s a bare gesture" "Yeah." "The important thing is to remember the correct form. That leads to less power and fatigue." I was supposed to teach swords to festivals and other students and teachers. I don''t know why. But unexpectedly, your brother, your father, they were willing for me to coach many people. "Whoever decides you''ve reached a certain level, I''ll reuse you." ''Try to motivate it to bait. I''m counting on you to teach, but basically you should have more. " What an unsolicited story. Nevertheless, Eckezaks asked me to teach him the sword, and my master asked me to teach him the thon. Now there was no reason to refuse the request from the dean. "Of course, but we''re all not so motivated..." "Well, then, it''s the teachers'' job to motivate them." A fool tells me the best thing a lady can do. Nevertheless, there are about a hundred people lined up in front of me. They will also need certain guidance. If you want to borrow the Master''s words, ''Becoming the disciple of the strongest swordsman'' is in itself their ''strongest''. Then it''s too pathetic. Anyway, I want you to know my joy as a swordsman. "I think I''ll let you cut even the rocks..." "Wait a minute! As a disciple of Swibbock after you abandoned me, how about that! "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. There was a complaint from Eckezaks watching my bare hands at the festival. However, I think it is correct that if you become a Kensei disciple, you will be able to slaughter rocks. The blade orientation of the sword, the weight movement, simple arm power? When that kind of thing reaches a certain level, it''s easy for anyone to understand. It''s important that it''s easy to understand, I really think so. If you want to learn in human time, you need an easy to understand goal. Even I remained immature when it was the standard of human life. "Well, it''s also true that it''s far from the sword the master aspired to, but I thought I''d only teach you that to those who are particularly enthusiastic" "Will you denigrate my name? I can''t forgive the boulders." "Anyway, that kind of fake is going to bug me as much as I want, a guy who was just barebacking in front of me for a day, getting a clue from the most powerful swordsman in this country, and so on. Even a man who hasn''t even seen my face would say he took one." "Never..." "It''s okay, those fakes keep getting phased out. If you don''t have strength in person, you don''t end up seeing good eyes. Fortunately, you know about me, Sopeds and the other four nobles." At least, the bigger you are, the more you know how strong I am. In other words, the swordsmanship I inherited, which my master aspired to. If you let them fight the right people, they will be exposed. "It''s about someone who knows you. A stranger may admire himself." "You won''t have Kiri if I tell you that. First of all, they don''t have to give me or my teacher''s name, they just work evil in another name." "So that would discredit my name! Maybe this kind of trouble is one of the causes of my master dumping me. I know what you''re trying to say. Understandable. For human reasons. But as a immortal, I don''t care. My name, my fame, my worldly reputation, is priceless to the Immortal. That is what turning off the greed of the world is all about. "At a time when I care about ratings from others, I don''t think I''m a Immortal" "I don''t like it! "Eckezax, I know how you feel, but look at my bareback..." A festival that is uplifting about an old man, looking sadly at his sword. People have a history, not too pathetic a face. "Shh, I''m sorry! I''m so excited! "Oh, shouldn''t I have stayed in that forest?" Happiness is provoking Eckezaks. But you don''t know anything really scary about this young lady. The other person may live longer than me or my master, but the response is cluttered or something. "Oh, my God, Sansui! How''s my bareback?! "It''s brilliant, as usual." "Oh yeah... you did..." Rapier''s user, but I watched her audition as often as I could. Therefore, he had quite a mouthful regarding the form. Or not as much as Thoon, but even she is a sword genius. Magic and swords are the finest in this country. "Dad! No! Mom...... BLOWA Hey, because you want to talk to your dad! "... right, but let''s not do that later" Feeling the weight of my floating smudges, I decided to continue to coach. Though the real deal is after this. Forest just outside the Sopede Hall. In a situation where no one else was around, I was doing an audition where I was the only one with a toon and a feast. "What is this?" "Bamboo knife substitute, cotton swab." Of course, it''s proper naming. Evening. I was about to instruct the two of them again after I had finished instructing Shadow Down by Toon and I had finished instructing students and faculty in general. It''s not a wooden knife or serious to use. It is a substitute for a simulated knife for sports chamberlain, with thin trees tied around a roll with a thick cloth. It hurts there when it hits, but I probably won''t die. "You may think it lacks tension, but I think we both know the serious scare, and there''s no way we can move on without wearing a lot of things in the dojo archery first. In the first place, if you get hurt, you''ll have a lot of trouble curing it." "I see... so let''s start with the basics" "It will. I''ve never taught before, so let''s do the trick." The sword path is both rugged and fun. I didn''t just kill him. Neither a sword that can only be slashed, nor a sword that can only be killed, is boring, if you will. What you don''t like doesn''t last, that''s all. "Oh, and then, festive me. The first thing you need to do is focus on fortune telling and magic." "Yeah, I know. Especially if fortune tells you not to stiffen your body to the consequences of fortune teller than fortune teller itself! "If you know what I mean, I hope so." In fact, fortune telling is a lot stronger if you can use it. It''s a plain move, but plain makes it hard to understand activation. As it stands, it is the only rare magic that can be used outside of magic. "With Eckezacks and magic walls and armor, most enemies can be defeated. Well, the magic itself is very strong." "Right..." "Then¡­ you should also consider making a mould, including learning to shadow down" "Shape?" "Special, I think it''s easy to understand when it comes to" Special Attack, he had his eyes shining in front of the word and was immediately calm. Maybe you remembered being thrown at me before you gave me a special attack. "A Special Attack... My thoughtful Special Attack, I was torn apart..." "You know that was made out of a lot of mistakes. Seeing the battle of the schoolmaster the other day, there was something I would have thought. The important thing is to know who they are and who they are. In what circumstances and what results will we seek? That''s what matters." Thoon was aware, too, but that battle was ultimately a battle to make Thoon have flowers. I guess I also had the consciousness that it''s not good to win too much. In three triumphs, you may leave unwanted resentment behind. I dared to show him my hand tag in front of Thoon and let him handle it. "The important thing is not to lose sight of your goals. There will be plenty of people you need to protect." "Oh yeah......" "Swords can be intangible if they are extreme, but if you don''t want to be that extreme, it''s usually a good thing to assume the situation and make a mold. Fortunately, some of you are more familiar with it than I am." "Yeah, I''ll talk to him" Nevertheless, it is the first step. We would like you to meet for each other''s goals so that there are no injuries. "Then, Master Thoon, you must fight with caution against the change of consciousness during our attack. Fight your understated opponents, feeling what they were doing." "Understood! "It''s a sword wrapped in cloth. Don''t hesitate to enter without adding or subtracting. But be faithful to your practice, as you barely did during the day." Thus, their training began whether it would be longer or shorter. Even though the war is starting in Caputo, I think he''s doing something energetic. But they''re not asking me to do anything, and nobles and royalty I met, they were all good and I''ll leave my worries to them. Now there are only drills. 40 jade stone "Shadow Drop by Shadow Qi is a move that creates a split body" Now I''m touring the Shadow Down Class by a Toon Temporary Teacher, where I was offered one classroom. In that classroom are the shadowy students that Thoon headlines and their parents. Sopede, Bathrub Line and the teachers of this school, including the school director. So is my fairy talent, but I guess exotically developed rare magic is academically interesting. If it is successfully rooted, the shadow drop may also settle in this country as it is. Of course, that means that the magic of this country spans the other country. "The clothes and armor you are wearing, plus the sword you have, are also reproduced. Unlike magic, it''s not very aggressive, but it''s very combative¡­ I''d say rare magic in this country." The students listening to Thoon''s explanation seemed very serious, while the parents were concerned that it might be weird rare magic. I''m going to stop asking you to tell me if it''s too unusual to know something called a trick and just know what the world thinks it is. "I can''t move it at first, it just starts where it creates a split body that''s just there. That said, this will be enough, and I can do it on the wall. If you get some scratches, you disappear, but then you just have to get it out new." combat rare magic, the expression is accurate. If you want to use the magic of fire indoors, for example, you almost certainly get hit yourself too. Depending on the extent of it, it can be fatal as it is. In some situations, magic with a high ability to kill or a wide range of effects may be sufficient. In that sense, shadow unloading may only work effectively in narrow places. For that matter, it would be difficult to manipulate the separation. "Nevertheless, the most effective use would still be a scourge. If this remotely operated split is used, the sensory connected split can be moved far as long as the shadow qi and the surgeon''s health continue. I''d say bring it for reconnaissance or assassination. If you fail, there''s almost no problem." The emotions of the parents listening were a mixture of regret and relief. Speaking of greed, it would have been good to have rare magic of great value, both in combat and in medicine, as in magic. But he didn''t seem to think it was a spell-like exclusion technique. It is a kind of bandit, or ninja-like technique, but there is no element that is so hated. I would be able to abuse it, but that is now. "Then I''ll show you where I''m actually going to split up. Try to keep an eye on my shadowy movements." I''m a Immortal, so the energy movement in him looks good, too. Nevertheless, the shadowy students also managed to feel it. In a way, that''s a way to get close to a Immortal. "He''s a good man..." Ma''am, do you have any other thoughts when you look at your stature? "Hey Blois, don''t you think so, too? "Yeah, I think he''s a beautiful guy... Sansui, of course this is about faces, I want him to be separated from the favors of men and women" He doesn''t care, so he doesn''t have to worry so much. Even the lady wants empathy from you in the first place. "... if I fight you, what will happen to you? "If you win, I win" The word has the foreword that if you fly in the sky with the wind, The strength of magic is range, and if you can fly through the sky, you can always maintain it. My fairy talent can float once, but I can''t do ranged attacks, so it''s a one-handed drop. I guess the last example of this is the carpet bombing, which is the trump card of Caputo. "Oh, boulders are my swords. Glad to hear it." You can''t win with a sword, you perceived the word, the lady seems happy. In fact, Blois would almost certainly win against the schoolmaster. If the Solemn Qing Squad or the Guard are the highest standards in this country, Blois easily exceeds that standard. I guess the toon that makes that blower say you can''t win without flying is still somewhat inferior to the thunderous knight in strength. "Brother Boulder, I didn''t know you were in a position to coach in this country." "I know it''s cool, but Saiga''s the better guy." "Nice, I wish I was a non-spell magic too..." Festival My surroundings seemed to be delightful inside. Although, it''s Eckezacks that I care about. "I didn''t know the shadow-down user was going to be my grandson''s apprentice. The world doesn''t know." "... Eckezacks, have you seen shadow down long ago? "Um, there was a time when I was being used for swimming, when I was caricaturing countries for 300 years. That''s when I fought the mighty everywhere. That was fun." It''s more than a thousand and five hundred years old, but he still traveled with his master as well. In the first place, Thoon also said that immortality does not belong to this region. I guess it flowed and lived in that forest. "You learn too, shadow down." "But..." "Shadow down is convenient, remember, there''s no harm in it. Suibok''s disciple said it was light, but the old Suibok made me struggle a lot." I honestly can''t imagine a master with Eckezacks struggling. I guess that''s the difference between a master with a thousand years of drilling in that forest I know and a master leading up to the forest Eckezax knows. Or in the first place, what does the Immortal do with Eckezax? Were you fighting to strengthen your qigong sword? "Unlike Swibok and his disciples, your life is short. Don''t waste your time now, but learn well." "... oh, I know" Each student creates his or her own identity. That was, for them, their first step and one to come. Thoon''s eyes watching over it were a reminder of some master. "Oh, I can''t believe there''s so many of them" The school director said that, very pompous. Now we have all the rough guys in front of us. Because, to some extent, they advertised that ''in this school, the strongest sword saints that Sopede boasts provide instruction''. As a result, there was a whole generation to defeat me, the most powerful swordsman in this country, and raise my name. Of course, many people want to sell their faces to the princess of Sopede in participating in the war against the Dominican Republic. Or I could see someone taking me down and replacing me as your lady''s escort. "You seem weak." Who keeps letting the weak guy dress like he''s weak? It is still a landing grass to set the character up. Easy though. "Ma''am, a few of them, but some of them look like Kingsguards." "... Really? "Yeah, I saw your famous face." The words of Blois were true. Men with great hostility toward me deliberately lined up in dirty outfits. As Bulova, who is not a Immortal, also guessed, he floats from the rest from his posture or standing. Probably not for undercover assignments or anything. "Why are the Kingsguards faking their identities and pinning on your escort?" and Happiness to hear about the potent weather. Well, she doesn''t know I fought the Kingsguard. If I knew, I wouldn''t let you fight the festival, normally. "I know! My dad used to kill all the king''s knights." "... is that true? "Yeah, don''t tell me." Rayne, try not to hear a secret. Because the Kingsguards are becoming more murderous. I thought so at the time, but it was too much now or no matter what I thought. I end up blowing a fight so blatantly that I wonder if I had anything to gain. "It makes sense that you are the most powerful swordsmen in this country..." Tsugar was moaning. Yes, the name of the strongest swordsman in this country has spread since that one incident, and it has become settled. I know I would have been happy with that when I was immature, and I''m still quite happy with that, but I wouldn''t have an ex or a child to buy a grudge with. Of course, I understand that selling names means more enemies. "Ha ha! The boulder is my master, I didn''t expect to call this many warriors just to give him a few names. Nevertheless, jade stone confusion. This toon, a strange disciple, will sort you out." "No, I''ll deal with them all. Thoon, sacrifice me. Let''s both start with a good look at the enemy''s battle." I pulled the wooden knife out of my hips and stepped forward. Look at me like that, the lady''s laughing. In fact, I''d be in trouble if Toon got hurt more than I did. "Now, this appearance in this school means that you want to get a chance to learn in this school." "Don''t be ridiculous, is this really Kensei? Are you the strongest swordsman in the country? "Don''t be ridiculous, Kensei... you were hired to show your strength to Sopede too" "If I defeat you, not only will Sopede, but every lord will hire you with great joy! Instead of bragging with your mouth, you are honest enough to actually try me. It didn''t seem like everyone had the same idea, but let''s still try to be sincere. "Then if anyone wants to beat me, call me all. There you are, my lord, Sopede Doowe, promising you generosity for the winner." "Yes, of course. If you defeat my escort, I will treat everyone no matter how many people stood or fell to the ground." The lady says something fat. And that''s the competitive stuff that''s going on throughout the sopeds. Even if you need a brother or father on this occasion, you must have said the same thing. "Of course, though, if you take down the man there, we''re talking about" Hearing the provocation and assurance, the desolates were divided into two hands. I mean, those who wanted to beat me surrounded me, and those who wanted to fight me were trying to distance themselves a lot and watch me fight. No, there are quite a few spectators. Just in front of the school, so there were plenty of people in the window of the school building, and some of them were wizards flying and in the air. "Well, from anybody, anywhere, please" The jade stone confusion was also largely broken up with this. Most balls try to observe me, and most stones have their swords pointed at me. Almost all of them were skin protective gear, albeit cheap and thin, but still light and unrestricted in movement. Though it did not appear that they had enough skill to capitalize on that advantage. Simplest, easiest, and most effective ambush. Confirm the direction of the sun with it surrounded, silently striking from the blind spot so that the shadow cannot be seen by me. One of the brave stones has waved down his sword before us. proper behavior, but the key part was cluttered. "I haven''t been able to kill you" "Damn?! Keep facing forward and poking behind you as you back off. I poked my dovetail, so I stayed breathing for a while. "All at once, please." I''ll tell him that while I''m away from him. Nevertheless, I know quite well how difficult it is to strike at the same time. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Ahhhhh! "Haaaaaa! The men who stood in my front are slaughtered in an odd voice. Normally shouting aloud, whether it be a carnivore or a herbivore, is when you want them to run away. Like earlier, if you''re hiding behind someone''s back, there''s no point in speaking out. When you are in trouble when you can escape, the beast does not speak up. They in front of me, they want me to run, they want me to show them my back. That''s not a mistake, either, and it''s not easy. Speak out loud on the battlefield, that''s hard. "Fast swinging, relying too much on momentum" Once you start attacking, it''s hard to change that trajectory. In addition, it is difficult to confirm that the target''s position has changed. Because I have the sword and my arms narrow my vision. I step forward and evade the attack trajectory. And he was slicing the belly of one of the people on the right. Nevertheless, I just pulled out my torso with a wooden knife, so I don''t have a cut. It''s just stuffy. "Nah!" "Hey, out of the way! The men who had been slashed were lined up beside each other, so when I stand aside, the movement is sealed by the man cut together. There''s no way he can attack me while I pierce the human body, and he can''t attack me unless he moves from there. I mean, ''now'' is the only man who can attack me. Before that is over, I will slap my head in the wooden knife before the person in front of me rebuilds it. Cutting an opponent with a sword means tremendously stepping in. And cutting off your opponent means weighing in front. Even if you return from it, it''s hard to change direction in the middle. "And, hey...! "Did you get away with it? You can back down and rebuild, or you can give up." While it was about to be slashed, one of them still standing was scared. He was running away, losing his mind, which means he was losing his courage. At the same time I''m cut off and two other people besides myself are falling down lightly. Seeing that, he was afraid of me. "Fighting with only the will, nothing good" "Ugh, let it go! Without courage, he comes slaughtered in a state that is willing to keep him safe. My hips are drawn, and I consciously cut the length of the sword I have and the length of my own arm, that is, the breadth of the intermission. With a flabby hips, the stepping in is sweet. I just lowered myself a little and that ended up empty. "Roar." "That''s why I told you." Of course, I said ''That''s why I told you'' after I slapped him properly. My head was cracked and my blood was erupting. My head bleeds a lot when I cut it off. The battlefield might still be slaughtered, but he won''t be able to do it already, having his mind on the run. "If you run away from this enclosure and make an adult out of it, you should be able to give me an easy treatment. You should back off." "Chi, damn......! I''m shorter than Blois, naturally I''m shorter than the men on this scene. I don''t think that''s going to make me feel any better when I''m down with a wooden knife. Distorted by humiliation and fear, he escapes with a crawling body. Although, it''s still better compared to the three people who are falling. "Well, next time" When I saw the wooden knife that had bathed me in blood, everyone around me was resting on it. Maybe, with any luck, I can defeat the strongest swordsman in this country. The man who just thought so had his back pulled in front of the battle of ''The Most Powerful Swordsman of this Country''. "This is... the guardian of my princess of Sopedo... the sword saint of the child''s face...! The faces that surrounded me were losing their fighting spirit before me. And still, no, no, come to this... Lost, confused, reason and emotions in me at best. And...... "Scattered, miscellaneous fish" I was being pushed over by the balls that were falling back. "Hey, what?! Are you telling me I''m going back to being such a ''kid''?! "You''ll see, this'' man ''doesn''t make sense when it comes to numbers. At least not if you bundle with dozens." Faces that would be quite powerful create an escape for them. Yes, I hate to think they''re going to run off on a kid like me, but if they tell you to back off because you look strong, this place can go down. I guess that''s what I thought. If one goes down, everyone goes down. Thus all the intact stones fled. "Hahaha! The lady is also laughing a lot, forgetting that there is a toon next door. And the face of the school was whistling and provoking, too. Do you call this a fox that borrows the authority of a tiger or something? My skin won''t make me look as strong as a tiger. "Miscellaneous fish scattered... the most powerful swordsman in this country, I''d like a first-hand guide" "I don''t mind. Each and every one, in order." Hopefully, I wanted to keep fighting against the group. Maybe it wasn''t a good idea to take down four people and let them bleed. Of course, if the battle went on like that, the wounded might have joined each other and died, even if I hadn''t killed them. Killing in front of my daughter is an excuse. "So..." About ten men left. Naturally, some of them include the Kingsguard-like men. I had crossed over with the stones earlier and was eager to get a chance, but it broke down less than I thought, so I seem to have switched to one-on-one. If you try to cut off my back in this situation, you''ll be disrupted by other faces. "Are you sure you want to use magic? "When you have time to use it, if that''s what you''ve been judged to be." I don''t want to use as much shrinkage as possible. I would prefer to refrain from the immortality itself, if possible. Mindful of the two disciples behind me, I had a wooden knife in the middle. ¡­¡­ His weapon in front of him was the same Rapier as Blois, a sword dedicated to Spikes. A swinging cut in front of me pokes me around my torso. The tip of it hit my chest. No, I was touching it. Seeing that, the person who poked him was most surprised. "Nah......! "Brilliant." For example, try to swing a baseball bat. Suppose that bat hit the ball. Naturally, the ball flies away. But that''s only because it''s time for the bat to move fastest and have the most kinetic energy. Even if the bat makes an empty swing and the ball hits you with some mistake ahead of you that you shake off, that ball will just hit the bat and roll. Now his rapier was in a state of complete stretch. If I told you, it was a rapier in a state of stretching and stopping. Just touching the cutting edge of a stationary sword doesn''t naturally hurt you either. "... why didn''t you do the chase? "It''s a brilliant move, so I thought I''d show it to my apprentice" Whatever his magical arm is, Rapier''s arm isn''t even that colorful with Blois. I definitely wanted them to see his full thrust like that. If I fought back, they wouldn''t have seen anything. "... you''ve seen it. Now the thrust is the thrust of everything, and if you measure it like this, there''s nothing else to show you." "That''s unfortunate" It was a spike that punctured the heart or something. It was a move to sew a gap in the ribs and wear the heart as it was. This kind of handling seemed to have broken his heart. Again, maybe I''m proud of you. But you can''t poke me out if I take the first one, and if I take the second one, they just beat me down, and it''s hard to arch to show. "Next, then." "Oops! He was a relatively, albeit less tall man. It was a little higher than mine. That he was waving his sword high, which would be relatively light, and stuffing his twist and intermission as it was. The look makes me laugh nervously. "Hmm." "Temple of the Sword at times" "What is it" "Are you..." Before he could say the word to the end, he was taking his hands off the sword he was waving up high and dropping them behind his back. In addition, he was throwing a dagger here that he would have hidden in his right hand. The skill of that throw. A brilliant word. The short dagger for throwing, released in an ambush with almost no steps in, was definitely on my face. "That kind of move..." When I played the dagger at the tip of the wooden knife, I used my wrist to gently move the wooden knife and gently tapped his head as it hit me as I lowered my posture. Of course, it was a wooden knife blow, even if it was light. "I was wondering if it should be used in places like this" "~ ~?! He threw a dagger that he had hidden in one hand by making it look like he was going to slash it from the top. Before I make sure it hits me, I poke the other dagger I had in my hand with my posture low into a tacky mood. I knew it was that kind of move, but it was one I didn''t want you to use on this occasion. "... my moves, at first glance?! "Throw a dagger at the other person''s face by surprise. If you''re a miscellaneous fish, you can hit it somewhere in your face and kill it as it is. If the opponent is hand-worked, play the dagger and dodge it, so stick the opponent with your posture low. It''s a brilliant attack, including throwing skill, but I still don''t think it''s appropriate for these places." "Why... I thought you couldn''t break it! The human eye sees what moves as a priority. In addition, we cannot see close and far at the same time. Because my eyes are out of focus. So once I throw the dagger, I concentrate there. If you lower your posture and approach the target in a tacky mood before that dagger arrives, the enemy will lose sight of him even if you avoid the dagger. I do think it''s an inescapable move. "Because you were laughing. It was on my face to do something to show me, something to do." "With that?! "And for measuring the time, it wasn''t even a two-handed sword. The flying gear was an indication. And even if you use flying gear in an ambush, you don''t think you can defeat it alone after seeing my battle." He had confidence. Now my face was full of confidence that I could be defeated. It made me feel like I was doing something, and to put it badly, it was inferior. "I''ll put it on top of each other, it''s not a move to use in front of many of these people. I know it''s an ambush, but I want to gather praise from around me. I can only observe that. But still, that''s why you shouldn''t have used it here. There are many uses for moves, and they should be normal minds at all times, like when practicing." It''s hard to break at first glance, but it doesn''t seem to work well for someone wearing armor or clasps, and I don''t think it''s a tricky move to use. But I''m sure you thought hard on your own, practiced, and tried it with someone else. With that ordeal in mind, you can''t make a fool of yourself. "In addition, if I were to say so, I saw Arre as a move that would only show true value to someone with a higher physique. It wasn''t right for me to be taller than you." "I''m here..." Well, what would I look like now? When observing someone, they are observing themselves as well. I don''t fix my expression, it''s called ''nature'' that makes my emotions appear on my face as they are. What did I see his grin on? "Next, please" 41 Description Well, the order has turned to the Kingsguard-like way of causing it. I didn''t mean to run humble, but given the consequences of that fight. "Please" "Oh, yes" "Before you look at my technique, I need to ask you a favor." "... what is it" "I want you to surround us with a wall of magic to protect you both there" You two must be talking about Miss Doowe and Happiness. Nevertheless, the word "dancing" is "dancing". Carefully, the covered leather helmet is damp. In other words, the clothes and other parts that are quite damp and exposed have burn marks hidden from view. I will make an eye out for the festival and have it build an amplified wall of light in Eckezax. Very politely, it is even covered by the ceiling. The size of the wall of light was quite something, a bit wide to chamber inside. On the other hand, Festival I seem very anxious. That''s right, ''cause I''m saying we''re going to attack extensively. "How far can you insult us?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I was wondering if I should say it" He told me to build a wall of light, and I arrived inside as I was, and "someone dressed invisible to a Kingsguard". I''m worried about this one too, so please don''t tell me it''s gonna ruin it that way. "Then there will be conjecture when it comes to my operative logic. Why respond to it" "Nothing...... not for a big reason. I just want to see your sword." It is a self-destructive technique even though it is not necessary to see it. The magic of fire burns me every time, that kind of move. "Besides... I have a disciple too, and I wondered if I would crush it before the moves took shape for them and for you..." Whatever you''re going to do, if I stay ahead of him in front of you, I''m confident I can take him down. Just lift it up and throw it, like you did to me at the festival. Drop it off your head and you''ll pass out on the boulder. That doesn''t make much sense because I already did that though...... "¡­ disciple, is it? I had a teacher, too, a teacher I respected. I still admire him." "Really? I want to be a mentor to my disciples." "Troops, no. In the honor of my mentor, I challenge you, the most powerful swordsman in this country, to a triumph that is irrelevant. Are you trying to keep room for me?" I know what you''re trying to say, but then what am I supposed to do? He himself seems to have a problem with his manipulation, but he gets angry when he licks it if he doesn''t poke it there. Maybe you''ll think I hate you no matter what I do. He can''t do it just because he''s conscious, either. I thought of a special attack to defeat you so hard! It takes time to activate, and it''s a self-destructing move! Well, that was tough. I''m good at pre-emptive strikes, but I''ll wait till the moves come out! That is the situation now. Surely that''s nothing but farce. Nevertheless, I outstripped my speed or speed in dealing with that brilliant thunder magic. If so, you wouldn''t think it''s possible to counter it in that direction. "I never hit my sleep, and this is how I got out to the game and no assistant knife. So it would be inappropriate to say ''I don''t mind the mundane''. I want to defeat you, too, as you seek victory in this battle." In the mind of the schoolmaster watching the game, a wonder had arisen as to whether it should be stopped. On the other hand, there was nothing to put into words. Around there, you must be distracted. Students shouldn''t see it, because they''re going to use dangerous magic. "... torch shower" At the same time using that magic, a mass of fire was born and bounced a few centimeters above his head. It was magic that scattered ''firepowder'' all around it. Of course, it is a fire powder with such temperatures and calories that it bakes quite a bit of skin. It was also, massively, scattered around me. Neither flaming armor nor flaming shields exist in this world. There is no point in doing so. But this magic is close to it. It''s better not to let a swordsman like me near you than to have no means of ranged attack. And if you fill your surroundings with fire powder, I can''t even get close. No, just being in this'' Chamber of Secrets'' would hit the magic. Attacks that have no direction, fill 3D. Anyway, I want to let ''One Tail Knife'' bathe, that''s the kind of attack it was. You wouldn''t be thinking about me dying or being able to beat me. Even if I''m all over the fire powder, I want to give me a ''scratch'' anyway. It was such a ready magic. Maybe I thought rather pathetically. "The idea isn''t wrong, there will be victories you have to get rid of yourself" Yes, I''m not wrong. I don''t know if he is a Solemn or SS in front of me. But even if we abandon ourselves, we are in a position where we must protect the life of the king and the authority of the king. If you can have a machete bathed in as much as you get a burn, that''s not wrong. I don''t think it''s a swordsman''s sword, it''s a knight''s sword. "But... on the boulder. This is a little..." Instead of self-destruction, it would have been different if I had been prepared for the suicide class. In that case, he was stopping at the boulder, and I guess he was thinking about dying first and me going around to take it. "Terrible..." The person practicing was also magical to such an extent that he was burned. Exactly the source of the fire, he has to make his surroundings hottest, keeping the temperature of the firepowder to the point where all he can stand. Still, I haven''t been fatally injured myself. Yes, this is magic that keeps filling all directions, and it doesn''t instantaneously activate and end. To be clear, it''s not that fast, and it''s not heavy. "Be alert to shrinkage and keep filling your surroundings with attacks at all times. That''s not wrong. As a result, I try to endure it with my energy and equipment in order to attack myself as well. And that''s where it ends...... my vision is blocked by fire powder and I can''t deal with my next attack" It was like red snow, or a volcanic zone. I can''t see the front at all, not so much, but surely the sight is taken away. He from the fire would be worse. "The move... is too easy to understand" "Still......! You can only stand it! "I don''t think so. How about that?" Fill the space, fog of fire. But suddenly the whole chamber isn''t wrapped in firepowder, more than that is the magic that spreads around the operator. It''s just that the smoke screen is spreading. If you have to keep filling the whole thing instead of just attacking the whole thing for a moment, the move itself is neither heavy nor fast. Otherwise, this move will not be established. Or I can''t. It is beyond his power, not just burning the floor, no matter how small the space, but filling all of the 3D space with killing power. It''s only gonna burn me so hard. Repeat from all over the body, slowly pacing to breathe. Rather than converging and releasing from a single point, it is powerful enough to send a loose breeze without leaving your whole body. Naturally, it is equivalent to not being powerful, but it is capable of gently pushing back the fire powder with a breeze. "Hot, hot" No, I''m not pushing it back at all. I mean, it fills the Chamber with firepowder, so that''s hot and hot. I''m just barely able to avoid burns. "Gu...! "I couldn''t read my chances of attacking, and that''s why I thought of moves to keep attacking the whole thing. But... in this fire powder, your vision is narrowed. It must be hard to open your eyes." "But in this fire powder, your movements must be dull too! "Yeah, of course it is" In a directed attack, even heat and thunder get dodged by me. That''s why we attack thin and wide. That''s right though...... "But..." "But what! He''s stifling his body at me for reading the machine. You can''t use shrinkage in a fire powder situation, and you can''t take any further or later than your opponent doesn''t intend to attack. Well, it''s too simple to conclude that I will buzz until I die with a Qigong sword, but that won''t be the case with someone who is thoroughly on guard. "You ran too far into psychology." I shake up the wooden knife with one right hand and keep shaking it down. It was a relaxed move, but I''m restraining myself properly even with that in my eyes. I haven''t tried to fight back poorly or even taken it. I''m trying to endure with temper. When I think of their desperation, I get really sorry. But... the human body cannot continue to be powerful. "The human body is unbearable." Make the other face touch the tip of the wooden knife. Tighten his whole body and gently and lightly strike a wooden knife at him as he prepares to take the bullet. A certain moment in time, bewildered by its soft contact. I pressed the wooden knife patterned head with my left hand. He pushed the wooden knife with a strong force, attacking precisely the steep point of the human body, a dangerous place not taught to children. "Saiga, untie the wall! Water magic, come on! Magic, hurry up! After confirming that my attack had hit him, the school director went into extinguishing activities under precise judgement. Maybe he was getting ready for it at the time he saw what he was trying to do. Tons of water were pouring down, cooling me down and who I thought was the Kingsguard. "Helpful......" "I wish you''d knocked me down sooner." A nearby schoolmaster tells a novel to me when I''m soaked in water. That''s right, it wouldn''t be interesting as an educator if you were given examples of failure in front of you. "But he called the..." "Well, I thought it was bad too..." Without a doubt, it seems the principal called him. Both the Kingsguard and the principal are on the royal side. Well, I wouldn''t have thought you''d do such a stupid thing. "... no injuries? "Yeah, I had it chilled with water, and not so much as a burn..." Blois looked at me as if I was being seen by the dean. While I couldn''t leave the lady, she seemed very worried about me. Rayne has an optimistic eye that your father will be fine. I was kind enough to want you to worry a little more. "That''s just right... that was just a little bit of a missing operation" A magician treats a falling Kingsguard-like person. Beneath him, the likes of his colleagues gathered in regret. They have burns too, so maybe they were practicing the same moves or hanging out with the practice. This was a wasted effort, I have to say. "Even if you put a buddy outside the firepowder and have them attack me, you can beat him from that buddy. I guess that''s still wrong, more than not tied to the final victory." "... Rachel! Listen to my explanation, hateful people. Um, let''s get through to the end of the effort to hide our identities. I hear that''s what royalty calls me. "If there''s one thing for sure...... of all the enemies I''ve ever fought, the strongest one was such a great guy. I didn''t want to fight him." "... decided to hide after my, our master''s defeat to a man" The word is cloudy, but it is clear whose it belongs. "''It was as if he had caressed his head by the god of martial arts.''" God of Wu... I don''t have a good image of God in the first place. Besides, I''m not far from my master either. If I say that, I''m going to be so pissed off. "When he was treated like a child, he felt denied everything in his life. You said that the strongest sword and shield, the pride that has been around, now seems like a child''s glory." "... Really?" "We still respect our teachers." That said, I''m going to hold a few of the people with first aid and leave as they are. Seeing that, I was so sorry. That''s right. There is no way that an old body who is old enough to hide can be considered like a toon if it looks like a child swordsman has defeated him with a wooden knife. At the same time I took him down, I fouled the late fall of my life. "Is this also the brother-in-law of the floating world..." Well, I can''t even just sink in. As soon as they return, let''s say we resume our mentoring. Together with the faces that had already been treated, there were all the people in this school who were under my sword''s guidance, and the faces of Batlub and Sopede. From now on, we must sum up the game and once again provide guidance to Thoon and Festival Me. "Well, this is how many of you helped us this time...... how was it Dear Thoon, Feast Me" All that cordial and polite explanations were given in order to give guidance to these two. If these two don''t learn anything, it means nothing. No, of course it makes sense to those who fought me. "Wonderful, my master. I felt a great vessel in the fight to embrace my opponent''s standing around." "Something was cheat or TAS" Whatever the toon is, I''m rude about the festival. What is TAS, at least not RTA. I just know what you''re trying to say, and that''s actually the way to fight it. "You will play a game against those who are going to fight me, using a cloth sword for practice. Anyway, a lot of people are coming, so get some experience." "Right...... I did have a lot of chest-leaping users" "Okay... we''re gonna do it with a cloth sword for training, too, right? "Well, it''s not boring to get hurt any more." Anything is, but it''s a number of times anyway. Thinking mentally ''normal'' eliminates fear and hesitation. Strength tension is rust that should be placed on the sword and sharpened. "Oh, that! Dr. Sansui!" "I don''t need a teacher. I don''t have a license, and I could use a mentor or something." "How do I move like a Sansui instructor? Hearing the words of the students at school, the stones and balls pay tremendous attention. That''s right, I look twenty years old, so I guess I thought there was a training method that would make me stronger in the ''short term'' after including childhood. Of course, neither Bathrub nor Sopede thinks that. "I''ll tell you first, you can''t. Whatever the degree." We are not doing anything impossible to humans, and the extent is not possible if we practice anyway. The question is how far that ''degree'' is. "Can someone come in front of me and swing it down from the big upper section? Of course, I don''t mind being serious." In response to that word, a close guard, who was burned, took his seat first. And put the sword on the upper level without hiding the kill. "Well, as you can see, I''m handless. I''m going to put a knife on his head while avoiding a blow from his upper section." I''m just explaining, but the Kingsguard in front of me looked indescribable. Of course, so are their colleagues. The lady is laughing pleasantly, but I want you to know it''s not a joke. "Go ahead, kill me." "I don''t even need to be told! Its stature was very splendid, just being chosen as a Kingsguard. A big man looking up slams a blow all over his body, trembling in anger. That''s so scary. Scary, but I hit the knife while dodging. Reach for the boulder and you can hit it in the face. "Practice this over and over and you''ll learn it too" "Is that true?! "The problem is that there''s no point in doing this" That said, I''ll ask the Kingsguard to step back. My body is shaking, but I want you to back off there. Again, I have a boy student from this school right in front of me. He was a little taller than me, and his face was trembling with anticipation. "Then I''ll wave it down. Slowly, put your knife on it while avoiding it." "Okay! I purposefully shake it big, and I shake it down. Naturally it''s too late, so even if the student in front of you makes a futile move, it can be avoided. And he had a pretty sore knife on my face. "Take this, if you go faster! "Well, as a general rule, it''s possible. However¡­" Demonstrate it again. Now move gently and put in the feint. Bibi, Bibi, and my body moved, and I couldn''t deal with my fate after all. Well, I was just weighing the timing of my nervousness expiring. "sloppy......" "That''s not a word you can say after you die. Anyway, I''m not doing martial arts or typology, there''s no way my opponent is going to breathe together, it''s just possible to easily slip the window this way even when swinging it down from the top. More importantly, if you wait for your desk, you can get stabbed from your back." The point is a matter of degree. What you can do, what you can use, what you can use in action is another thing. "It''s not just about what. Practice first and be able to do it even once. The next time you are doing well, you will be able to succeed as many times as you want, at any given time, without having to be particularly conscious. So far, finally... it becomes the domain of martial arts in the dojo. Too low skill to try in action" Kids like me would be pissed off if they said this, but they''ve actually done it and shown it and everyone''s listening in silence. "Assuming I was serious, not a wooden knife. Can you avoid it the way it is now? "Mm, I don''t think I can..." "Yes, even if the length is the same or the weight is the same, the fear of a weapon called seriousness does not make it work as usual. In other words, it still takes danger and experience to be able to do the same to someone seriously. This has the same stage. In other words, you will be able to do it once, you will succeed many times, you will be able to do it if you concentrate, you will be able to do it normally, you will not have to be aware. Do that and be able to use it one-on-one for a certain amount of opponents. Nevertheless, it is relatively easy to see from the large upper section. Because it doesn''t make sense if you can''t fight all kinds of setups." Everyone but Bathrub and Sopeds had the face that I could understand the logic but not convince. Sure, it''s not convincing in my appearance. "To be able to do what we are doing in action, that is, in war¡­ go through many stages, including the breadth of horizons, and finally say. If not, it''s usually faster and surer to fight" "Can Sansui instructors do that? "As I showed you earlier. Even if I deal with everyone on this scene, I am confident that I will slap them down with one of these wooden knives." My gaze from the Kingsguard hurts. I''m afraid of the gaze from the school director. Ma''am, don''t laugh. "Well, I haven''t convinced myself yet, either. At least to my master, Swivok, you can say it''s not far off. Nevertheless, taking a desk as your thing ''first'' or ''second'' enables whoever you are and how many you are dealing with. It''s meant to be." Well, it''s something anyone can do if they train for five hundred years. The challenge for me was that I had to instruct Toon to do it right, at least. "It''s up to you to decide what stage you want to brush yourself up to" Well, the foreground''s getting longer. Goals presented, significance indicated. Later, there is only repetitive practice. "Then I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Master Thoon, Feast Me. Use your training sword to fight with ease. The important thing is to have some serious fun." 42 intimate meeting The important thing is to keep your mind normal. However, maintaining a normal mind means fearing change, and it is also likely to forget honesty. At least my master was showing me his unwavering back. As someone who follows that man''s back, it would be natural to teach the sword to ''man'' immaturely. Nevertheless, coaching a person means looking at the other person''s missing side rather than looking at his or her inaccessible side. Will you ever point that out and feel superior? Or will you be stunned at the immaturity or irrationality of the other person? If that clouds the sword and leads to an increase or a slowdown, then that means there is still not enough training. My master says that I now have the same skill as my master who worked out in the woods five hundred years ago, that is, a thousand years ago. But Eckezaks says that the master was traveling in the dead before he went into the woods. I mean, my master has already experienced the days I spend in people''s worlds like this, and I can tell you I haven''t had enough yet. Well, to put it badly, it would mean that failure is also in the experience. Accept that you are immature and understand that you are increasing and slowing against others, but don''t forget humility and honesty on it. With that in mind, I slept in the bed at Sopede Mansion. Since the sun is already falling, it is time to go to bed. I don''t know about the other immortals, but at least my master was a sleeper at night. Or only sleep cravings remain flourishing. As always, I don''t eat or drink, and I don''t have any passion, but I can''t help but be sleepy at night. That''s what I thought, I was feeling signs outside the door. A sign I know, or a blower is nervous in front of the door. I have no clairvoyance, no ability to read minds, and I can read emotional and physical conditions precisely, but I think maybe she''s wearing battle clothes. "... if the lady finds you, she won''t laugh." "It''s all right, you''re guessing, but I''m with Master Thoon." When I opened the door, Blois in Negrije looked very uncut. While you wanted me to notice, I regret that I should have stopped you. "You can read my emotions, right? "Even if it''s not me, you can tell by the look on your face. I''m in a hurry, but I don''t have the courage." I led Bulova into the room and sat down on the bed. Neither me nor Blois could see each other''s faces in the room where the stars came in thin. "Everything is foreseeable... I''m glad you''re not my enemy" "If that''s what you mean, so am I. At least I haven''t regretted it that much since I was hired by Sopeds" In the first place, Immortals have no enemies. In that sense, the former master, who was fighting his enemies in various countries to ascertain his strength, was a immortal disqualification, and the present master would have regressed to his origin. In other words, I am now disqualified as a Immortal. "... the life of a flower is said to be short. Compared to you, especially." "That''s something wrong with me. You have your pace." "By that logic, I''m normal now. I want to be near you, is that so weird? "He said he didn''t think it was funny." For being aggressive, Blois is hip. Normally, I just think I''ve come to ''make up my mind'', but she''s a structure to respond to if asked, while not intending to cross the line from herself. While I''m hoping, I don''t think I want that to happen. It''s hard to shake off sex. "You were the only one beside me." "You did, me and you have been protecting the lady" "There''s going to be spring for that guy, too" "Oh, that''s a good thing. After all, the lady has enough luck to be complacent. A man on such good terms won''t find out where he''s been looking." What the lady is connecting us to is simple. I don''t make a boring betrayal, reveal everything, make them do what they promise and pay as they promise. That''s all, you''re a noble man to protect for me and for Blois. "Right...... yes fine, I''m getting rid of the obstacles to me and you getting married" "Oh, that''s a good thing" At least it''s better than marrying a lady. At least I want to marry Blois more than a lady. "Then... I''m embarrassed to return it." "Yeah, well, that''s what it is" "You would have had that time of year, too. It must have been a long time ago." "Speaking of old times... I didn''t think you''d be such a woman when I first met you. When we were there, I was the tallest." "Yes... we will change soon" Blois leaning on me anxiously. It reminds me of when I was young five years ago, but I really grew up. I''ve been keeping my weight. I was turning my arms as I took her. "You can do something a little carefree... I''m afraid of change. I''m going to be a grandmother in no time." "I think that would be nice." "... when that happens, you''re what you are now, aren''t you? Sometimes I would think so. But it''s actually a little different. Immortals are not immortals. It''s just called immortality. Indeed, Blois, in a hundred years'' time, will surely be dead. But even I can''t say I won''t die tomorrow. The important thing is, it''s supposed to be today. "I guess so." "So if I die, if Rayne dies, I go back to the woods again" "I hope so. If I could see you, I''d be happy. It''s not something you can do." Sometimes they put out the candle fire by accident. At least I was. "I don''t think I want to change when I look at you...... if the change keeps going on, there will be more and more wrinkles" "I think that''s fine. Must be a classy grandma." "I guess it''s an instant if you try... because it''s five hundred years anyway. I haven''t lived in twenty years, and I can''t even imagine." As we look forward to each other, Blois clung from side to side with his hands around my hips. I''m smaller, so it''s like I''m sticking to Nuigurumi as well. "While I wonder how it would be to have your first experience in a disintegrating way... I also want to connect within not so different from you. Even in your heart, you''ll see." "You know me well enough." "Right, I know you very well. So for today... let me sweeten you. I can''t sleep because I''m anxious." "You''re a really nice guy, you''re alone with me like this at night, and I can''t believe you''re not stretching under my nose" "No, no, you''re attractive, too. I myself, in and out of the country, have a hard time being a woman wanting to get close with all the yellow voices" A glossy, busty woman. A man who is static and riddled. Doowe and Thoon were spending their adult nights at Sopede''s mansion. A degree of alcohol not to get drunk and a little dish. I was putting that on my desk and discussing it in a dark room with few candles. "Nevertheless, this is how men and women of all ages hold intimate meetings. I''m not letting you get away with this anymore, am I? "That''s tough. You''re not going to get away with this." Doowe was generally discerning. Perhaps he is not here to satisfy his passion. Needless to say, he wants to tell a serious story without color, or reveal it in his chest. So, what can I do for you? "It''s about your two swords." Though they tend to be blinded by the bullshit of mountain water, Blois is also an inevitable opponent for toeing on and struggling. In addition, the cavalry of Sopeds was also lined up with extraordinary strength. "My master''s son and daughter say that there exists a royal guard." "Yeah, I''m here. But is that how you live in your country? "Yeah, of course. But it''s not that strong." And the cavalry of Soaped was full of men who were ready to slay in the daylight to the mountain waters. Even if there are two masterpieces, they cannot be so numerous as to form an elite unit. At least, it won''t be possible in Majan. "I can''t, as far as our country''s politics is concerned" "The mightiest will be king. That''s a simple logic." "Yeah, that''s why it''s fair and fair. But the crown shall not shine overhead upon him that was born as the son of the king. But that means you can''t put something in your own country that can defeat you" Thoon is trying to bring the spell back to the country instead of telling him how to shadow down. There is no stray in itself, excellent medicine enriches the people. But I''m not going to bring the magic back. If we do that, the country will be disturbed. "While your brother and father have shameless strength as samurai, it''s not the strongest." "Well, Sansui will naturally lose to Bulova." "In addition, you have no skill in fighting. Despite that, I can follow those two." That was impossible in terms of his values. "It''s the same for whoever it is, such as the Lord. That''s what your brother and father say." "What does that mean? Divine descent is strong. That''s because the king, who became a giant beast, ripped most of his blades off. But magic is different. Even without heat or thunder, you can just burn to death with fire. Of course, there can be no such thing as death as it is. But assuming there are a few wizards in the dean''s class, depending on the conditions, they will be able to defeat the king. Then the assumption that the strongest will be king is overshadowed. "Come on, I didn''t get it. But I''m sure the neighboring countries do, too." "I see, you want me to join you in the war? "Yes, with my brother and father, please raise your medal. I want to show everyone how awesome the prince of a country too far away to marry me." "Destroyed country, new country...... and winning country. I see, I think I can learn a lot." The king of this country is undoubtedly a strong king. Because if the king is weak, the country will be disturbed. At least that''s what Thoon thinks. But not as strong as the king of Majan. But this'' country ''is stronger than Majan. "But before I do, I want you to know how the liquor tastes in this country." "Thanks for this... I''m getting drunk and I''m going crazy at hand" 43 enthusiasm "There''s a man in Non''s daughter''s mansion... not a killer!" He revealed a night that wasn''t evil, and I beat him up when he needed his father, and he stayed in class in front of the school. In the presence of your father, he was also to provide instruction to many students and fierce men who had gathered from all over the country. "You''re overpowering." "Oh, really? "The former Lord of Sopeds is watching, it would be natural for that power to enter. But then it''s hard to get a voice back." "also, sorry" "Always think about what you are in right now, so that you can move your body as you ''will''. It''s also important to be objective that your current mental state is not normal." For many faces of this occasion, the former Lord of Sopeds is a very large being. Anyway, a direct employer comes to me. Then it means nervous. "That''s a good number of people." "Oh, I''m embarrassed. The names have been leaked from somewhere, and so many are gathering in front of the school." "Oh, no wonder." The dean of the school cheers invincibly at your father. But I do. The school director said he also has temporary chairs and roofs outside the school to prepare alcohol and stuff. It''s a boulder sage, it''s an inconspicuous thing. "But I''m glad. Wow, I was originally a gatekeeper too when it came to swordsmen, something I didn''t know what level of education this school was. But from now on, the most powerful swordsman in this country, there''s nothing you can teach us." Whether or not the instruction is required in this school. I know you want to have the highest standard of education, but is that what students want? Maybe you shouldn''t think you''re teaching, but it didn''t seem like the students here had that much improvement. At least even me, in the back of a deep forest where I can''t escape on my own, I wasn''t that motivated for a few years, even in a situation where I had no choice. "Um, Master Hideaway. It''s hard to say, except for some hopefuls, we should be allowed to walk in, group training and muscle building..." "That''s what I do in the realm. If you''re going to find something out of this, it''s comparable to a blower and its development." That''s a hurdle high. As an individual, it is the highest standard. "I know what you''re trying to say. You''re the one who knows so much about the education of my sopeds. But if there is one who seeks the birth of a great mouth, then this is the right way. I just think that if there was one person in this country, the strongest swordsman you could admit, it would have succeeded. You don''t have to spoil it, if you don''t get your eyes on it, it means you were a man to that extent." "Okay." I just know what I''m trying to say, and I have no objection. Certainly not satisfied with a normal clerk, as for those looking to have a good chance of a one-shot reversal, maybe that''s fine. You want to be strong enough to be unusual and have a good life with unusual treatment. It''s the same for your father, and there''s no point in being a mediocre user, so you want it to be strong like a blower. "Oh, my lord, will the former lord also build a new one in SS? You''re so young to be hiding." "I didn''t expect you to say that to an older active member. First of all, Disuille and the other generations are still active, and yes, we don''t need them in old cages." A royal school director puts his exploration into satisfying personal curiosity independently of the royal family. I suppose this guy is the freest. I mean, your father''s a lot more alert, too. "The important thing is to know that the strongest is here, to know its power in practice, and that many with fear will know. Sansui is the strongest, but few believe in its strength" "Oh, I guess so." "If you actually fight for yourself, understand the distances of the most powerful swordsman in this country, return to your homeland in disillusionment, and talk about that bullshit, it will lead you to fear of the sopeds" I see, I didn''t have that perspective. If you try being a father, you''d be right to use me that way. "In the first place, whether it''s a trump card for the rumored Caputo or a son-in-law with a batrab, it''s unlikely to be strong. But with those exceptions, most of the time, the strongest is not that big of a deal. It''s not that different from humans. At least if you get the same education." What a heartache word. Indeed, my master also said, if I train for five hundred years, I am determined to be strong, and if I can only beat the younger, I would not be able to say that it is excellent. "But it still makes sense to be the best. Everyone wants the best and tries to be the best of it. Or try to make the best of it your own. That is the value of the best, but also the strongest." It is worth it because everyone wants it, it is what is required that it is worth it. I see, you say good things. Sure, even I used to want to be the strongest of those ''gods'' without shame. "This is also a good opportunity, to be generous if there is anything beyond him, and to raise him up even more if he shows up enough to admit it. That''s all we''re talking about." This now does not contradict the Master''s words. The strongest is goal and ideal. There was no back shield at all. I am the escort of the ladies of the four nobles, whose strength is guaranteed by the Lord and the previous Lord. If you take me down like that, you must be able to emerge. They are gathered together for such a purpose. "My lord... I''d like to ask you a few questions." "No, toon? What?" "What do you think of our country, where the strongest will be king? Why do you ask that? Thoon, who had once completed his training, was seriously asking. "I don''t know, I guess that''s easy to understand. Plus, there''s a house called Caputo that you can''t inherit if you live in holy power. Nothing barbaric." "... Really?" "It doesn''t matter who the king is, it doesn''t matter if the strongest become king." To the royalty of a distant country, you say a hell of a thing. Well, this man doesn''t hide his unscrupulous attitude from the king of his own country, and now he does. "There are many people who wish that superior things could be kings, but most humans don''t have enough difference to see. Or what, you think there''s so much difference between those who couldn''t be king that they couldn''t compare to the Sansui there or the Caputo trump card they listen to? The best person in the royal family and the second and third best. In the meantime, is there any significant difference? That is a very difficult issue. "Let us suppose that the superior cannot be king, and the inferior is king. So what about those who could not be kings? No way, give up and hide. Or kill yourself in the world? You think something that doesn''t serve a nation like that is superior? The prince who abandoned his country was silently listening to it. "For the most part, if you spend a lot of time on people, they''ll be able to use it. Many people are born, but it''s not a matter of blood, it''s a matter of growth. And if we educate many humans about it, we will find someone who can use it quite well. But if you add more candidates to inherit something, it''s not just the royal family. Anyone can do it." The point would be the cost. With the best education, most people become excellent people. If we give that opportunity to many, we can also find talented people. But I guess that means there''s a return that matches it. "The worst part is that the country cracks like a neighboring country with a ''neck replacement''. There''s no country to fight a civil war and get stronger, because dead people stay dead. No matter how much the royal family dies in a royal battle for succession to the throne, it will not die as much as in war. We should hold them to that extent." "... I see" "It''s the country that matters, the nation. Wrong is not royal. Assuming the kings are rotten, the kingdom is wasted, then everyone but the king is rotten." "Wow... that''s a boulder soaped" Happiness looked disgusted when she heard such harsh words. It is indeed a spicy statement. Even if it is not a good word for the former lords of the four nobles to say. "... my older brother is not angry. I am not willing to be angry in front of him, but is it a house breeze called Sopede? "Yeah, that''s right. Sopeds and Disyas are competitive anyway. While we tolerate growth, we throw away more and more unusable ones." Snae and Hapine speak with discomfort to the Lord. "In the case of Caputo, a congenital element called magic can''t help but be thick, but batrabs are the most conservative. Many of our ancestors have served in our homes." "The king agrees with the face of the nation, in the sense..." "Oh, Father, are you all right?" By now, the four nobles and the royal family said they were discussing the future in the territory of Caputo. Will it really be an all-out war? I am very worried. 44 Vertex Desolate earth. Or fields plowed for no purpose. Just because it''s a little humid, the lack of signs of creatures is close to the desert. Prior to the location of the bombing in front of the Caputo territory, Masao and his escorts, as well as the pallet and the Saint Knight captain, had lost their words. Even though it''s been about ten days since that battle, this is how the line was here to protect the authentic collection that I go through every day during that time. "... I thought you''d feel a little worse." Having destroyed everything myself, Genzo could not feel realism in the sight in front of him. This landscape has actually been like this for hundreds and thousands of years, to the point where I wonder if this was the case before I used magic. "Hey pallet, this must have been good. This was for the land of Caputo." "... Yes, it is. You did exactly what we asked. Thank you." Only one human being shapes tens of millions of human lives. That, in a way, can also be considered the essence of politics. The new leader of the Dominican Republic, who has sent at least an army of invaders, ordered the tens of thousands of them to come and take supplies by killing people. That''s the right choice. If so, it is also correct, in a sense, that the upper layers of Caputo, including the pallet, ordered their lives to be thoroughly destroyed by the earth. If it''s an anomaly, only one human has the power to kill tens of thousands of lives, nothing more than the genuine zodiac that did it. "Right." From there on out, he didn''t listen in depth. I have to do it. I have to. There''s only one thing I can do. If I hadn''t used my magic, if I hadn''t killed them, that fortress city would have been attacked and even more Caputo territory would have been damaged. If that happens, we do not know how many people have been harmed, how many lives have been lost and how many more tragedies have occurred. Still, did I need to kill this far thoroughly? Not many, not the first time there was no exaltation in using magic at all, nor was there any concern that if I had hesitated, I might have allowed myself to approach and magically blown up every fortress city. But even so, did you need to kill them all? Was it necessary to kill this far thoroughly, without even leaving a trace of the body? I don''t doubt it. "That''s good" But I guess that''s not what I think. At least as a result, the inhabitants of Caputo did not die. The minimum line was observed. If so, it must be difficult to go from there. It''s not like I think about it and get lost. "Excuse me, Shawzoo. I do something terrible to you..." "Fine. I really didn''t know what it was like." Even with the palette''s apology, Masakazo tried to receive the sight in front of him, but it was not accepted. I thought it was an extra force. Everyone said it was dangerous. But I didn''t think it was a force so far. "It''s just... if we don''t get this far, we can''t protect our country." "... it should be my role, not yours" "No, I keep my cane with pallets and caputo people. So, Caputo orders me to do it. It''s my job to decide the palette, and it''s my job to use magic. So this is my role." The world''s most powerful wizard laughs at the princess of Caputo. "I believe that what pallets and caputos decide is much better than what I think and decide. If it''s a mistake later, it doesn''t mean it''s stupid. Someone else must have made the same mistake." Laughing in disguise with a scarred face, he believed himself or Caputo had not made a mistake. Just listening to that, not least his escorts were relieved. Yes, even if you were the most powerful wizard in the world, there''s no way you can decide how to use that power individually. "You''re ready, you scratchy fool. No cloudiness in its loyalty." Nearly ten carriages and their escort knights appeared in front of the ''Wilderness''. And among them, a man with a certain majesty was speaking to Genzo. Nevertheless, Makzo is only decent against an unfamiliar opponent. Of course, not all people know that face. But everyone was stiff when they saw the outfit, the family crest, etc. "... hey palette. Who the hell is this guy you''ve been talking to all of a sudden? "It''s His Majesty the King! "... why are you here?! I''ve met him in person. The palette was screaming. Neither does Masakazo, who does not know the king''s face, but he is not so wise as not to know the king. He was in a great panic and was on one knee in a thank-you position. "What, we''re going to have a meeting now, but it''s only natural that we should see the effects of the Wounded Fool in this eye first." All the escorts who were genuine in the word "general purpose" were sweating cold. If we were to use the word "general purpose" in this setting, it would be easy to imagine the face of it. Yes, it means we have all four nobles, starting with the king. "We should first see those whom our enemies see, ourselves. That''s the basics of war." The present soped-lord, younger than anyone and with harsher eyes than anyone else. "Must be, otherwise there''s no point in doing it in Caputo territory, not in King''s Capital" Lord of the Bathrub as far away from the year as my father from the Lord of Sopeds. "It was we who made the decision and we who ordered it. If so, I should have visited as well as you are here" Masakazo knows his face, the Lord of Caputo who is the uncle of the pallet. "Naturally... I see it with this eye, so I can set the rules. Including those who made it." And older men than anyone, including the king. The Lord of Disuia. There were all the most powerful men in this country on this occasion. Prior to that fact, Genzo''s escorts cannot hide the battle. Anyway, their escorts, or faces, which are the peak of ''normal power'' in this country, were also consolidating their surroundings. "You got it all figured out inside, Caputo. This decision must be evaluated." Invincibly, uncomfortably, Sopede praised it that way with a gaze from above. He admitted that the sight in front of him was an act of clear intent and necessity. "A thorough destruction that''s not just killing us all, it''s just the effective use of force." "... It''s an unacceptable battle of sweetness. As he was left with his wand, he fought on top of it, not in a raw battle." Caputo accepts the word with a bitter face. In fact, there could have been a slightly more moderate battle. Surely killing and devastating everyone is not as different as trying to be a barren farmer. If so, there were measures that did not order thorough destruction, but demanded withdrawal after some demonstration. "It''s painful, but I couldn''t show mercy to those who chose to take it with their swords instead of seeking a saving hand against hunger." Suppose you calmly used the world''s most powerful wizard and kept them all half-baked, not killed. Will the army, with discipline, all return home? That is no. First of all, there is no doubt that more than half will be thieves fleeing the army and attacking this territory. Originally they attacked because of a lack of food. Even if I were to go home, I don''t think I''d have enough food for that. And to them, this is an enemy country. I didn''t think I''d have the hesitation to vandalize that territory. "We''ve all decided to kill them to protect our inhabitants. Plus, I didn''t want to lose Masakazo." "It''s a natural sense of crisis, because even the most powerful wizard in the world is human. Sometimes a stone will hit you and you''ll die." The name of the wounded fool is neither false alarm nor false. It''s just that I''m a man who''s self-destructing with his magic. I wouldn''t be anywhere else, such as such a perishable man. "Assuming we let him stand on the ground and fight, it would have taken the risk of losing him. I just prioritized one wizard over them with a home to go home to. And I had to do it thoroughly." Once again, the king and the heads of the four great nobles, and their escorts, see the world''s most powerful wizards and the sights behind them. I just think there''s been a natural mutation, I couldn''t think of anything else when I saw the nail marks of overwhelming destruction. "Demonstration, right. After everyone dies, I''m sure the domino will see this sight and understand everything. I don''t know what happened here, but I only know that everyone was killed overwhelmingly. There''s been a destruction through the war." Bathrub understood the meaning of this sight that way. No longer can Domino tread on this land. Even if an army that knows nothing visits the land, it will sniff something nasty and turn back the moment it sees this sight. This desolate earth was more of a heart-breaking defense for the invaders than any fortress. "Deterrence by the most powerful wizard, if that inspires you to settle the dispute." "Naturally, war doesn''t make any money. If you''re dating a child, it''s not going to work." The old man of Disya affirms the word of Batlub. I''m not joking about war or anything. The sword made with gold is broken, the arrows are exhausted, and the soldiers die. It is also massive. Sometimes war is necessary. But still, war should be minimal. And stay dominant if you can. The war of total annihilation, etc., is extremely uneconomic. It is the extreme of hard work and little gain. "The domino who saw this sight would raise the white flag early" The old man''s words were the totality of all. Even Genzo did only think that we should do the same thing no matter how many times we came. Yes, the war is over. Because Domino has no power to fight, and Arcana has no reason to fight. "... we would have gathered to decide that" But then there was no other reason for trouble in the Arcana royal family. 45 Meetings I don''t know where a masterpiece like the child-faced Sword Saint or his master is in the world. At least so will the chief who overthrew the Domino Empire and declared the establishment of the Republic. The five who reign at the apex of the Arcana kingdom on this occasion never insult the power of the individual. But still, there are certain things out of the circumstances. "Domino''s new regime was overthrown by the civil war and war was waged here with the army. I mean, they don''t have the power to destroy a wide area like a shadow elephant, or to assassinate like Sansui. This is obvious from the circumstances." The stronghold of national defence, the fortified city of Caputo on the border. Though it is an important hub, it brings together dignitaries of the state at the edge of the state and close to the war-torn country. That was not possible. But the faces that saw the power of Caputo''s trump cards in their eyes don''t think about that. Assuming Masakazo wants to destroy this country, there''s nowhere in the safe zone. "Therefore, there is nothing they can do. The new regime and the others invaded our country because they had ''no other means'' and moved the army as the ''best way'' to do so. I can''t do anything more than crush it." Everyone admitted Sopede''s high-pressure remarks. Assuming the enemy has a ''trump card'' like genuine or mountain water, it won''t be a civil war and it won''t be a war. The enemy chose war as his best means and as his last resort. For the kingdom of Arcana can no longer be lost. Because no matter how many times you attack me, Masakazo will unilaterally destroy you. "The chief of the enemy, as an individual, would also be to the extent of a son-in-law with an elaborate batrab. It is not a threat to national security. If so, there is one path we should take, leave it alone. If you wait like this, they''ll put in a cry over there." Sopede''s high-pressure remarks were, however, extremely decent and incontrovertible. At least, it was more calm than being annihilated as it was with an inverted offensive. "From there it''s up to the other side, we just have to watch the other side move. The opponent will just dry up on his own." Simply, the enemy lost many soldiers. In this world, a soldier has roles for both the army and the police. Even if that''s a militia, if we lose tens of thousands of lives that can take part in the war, we can''t gather more power from it, etc. From that point on, people will be greatly reduced everywhere and even it will be difficult to maintain the current regime as it is. "The worst thing to do is to attack here. That way, by gaining the ''enemy'', you may gain a backlash. Plus, the enemy is in suspicious shape to be able to cross the winter. If we don''t want local procurement, we''ll have trouble replenishing it." The other principals were nodding when they heard what the current principals of Sopede had said. "As it turns out... a deal called war costs too much to participate in. If you don''t want profits, it''s stupid to do it." That''s what the oldest Disya old man on this occasion laughs at. Risks and costs exist in things and we have to make a profit on them. There is no deal where there is no risk and the profits are only significant. That''s simply overlooking the risk. In addition, the war is too costly. Even if it is a war that can be won for sure, that is, a war with less risk of defeat, it does not fit for the price if there is less to be gained from winning. "How much investment is needed to rebuild poor land and other cuts as well. Besides, we could get land on the other side of the country." In contrast to Caputo, which borders Domino, Disuilla is the complete opposite. If something unexpected happens, Disya won''t be harmed by Domino. "I''m afraid, Your Majesty, I was wondering if I could be thorough defense." Though the royal family could never hope for it, the Bathrub principals agreed with both of them. In the first place, it''s only a loss to participate in this war. "Originally due to this war, the ''misconception'' that the exiled nobles fled with a majority of national wealth. I was wondering if putting aside time would calm them down too and make national traffic normal. Other countries should be more vigilant than that. While we''re concentrating on our dominoes, we''re also at risk of violating our borders." The trump card of the Bathrub, Festival I am all-powerful and powerful. Being able to manipulate magic and magic at the same time and strengthen himself with Eckezax, he will also be able to fight more than one another with SS and Solemn Clearance. But that was the limit. He is unlikely to be strong as an individual and there are few situations he cannot cope with. But it''s not even as pointy as the other three houses have. If it goes to war with other countries bordering on the border, we could lose him. "I was wondering if it was the amount of equipment of the big countries that offered to reconcile here." I don''t know what I would do if I cornered him badly. That can be enough. If you get an unexpected blow, it can be uninteresting. "Your Majesty, it is important to know how to start a war, but it is also very important to know how to end it. Fortunately, we have the good of heaven, earth, and man. Therefore, this place should not be tarnished." Caputo also tunes in to it. Caputo, which borders on the border, is the best party on this occasion and must be the most forceful. And the elite, composed of a rare magical user called the Holy Knight, becomes extremely difficult to replenish when lost. All you have to do to defend yourself is move one Zhengzo and his escort. But when it comes to conquering and occupying, you can''t leave everything to the most powerful wizard in the world on a boulder. No infantry can beat a bomber. But the bombers don''t replace the infantry. "The first step is to renegotiate. Enemies should also look at Shaw''s achievements and constrict, losing their strength like before. I was wondering if I could explore another compromise from there." He said that no one in the four great nobles should fight. Yes, the enemy has something to offer. Four of the eight kinds of divine treasures are enough to demand as a condition of surrender. There are four, and if you let me give you even one or two of them, the Ments will stand. If the royal family got that, everyone thought it would be enough. On the other hand, all four nobles also perceive that the royal family does not like it. "Nevertheless, it''s Caputo. You were well-groomed inside. He seems retarded, but I know something called benevolence. It''s a sign of good hospitality." "Sopedo...... I''m glad you said that, but how can I not rest inside all the time? He is very weak as an individual, some careless, and always hopes if anything" "I guess so, rather my trump card is more unusual" We all have some leeway to look at the consequences of the destruction of the genuine zodiac, but the most leeway among them was the sopeds. Even if we look at the unlikely marks of destruction by the world''s most powerful wizard, our trust in him, powerless, has not been lost at all. "If you have power, it''s natural to behave in a transgressive manner, because that''s what power is. In the frame of individuals, ''they'' are all better than everyone else on this scene. They want to behave as they please. Around there, Sansui really trusts me. I''ve been with him for about five years, but I''ve never let him down in those five years." The child-faced sword saint, arguably the least destructive, was, however, the most ''trustworthy'' force. I could not imagine asking him for something and that it would fail. "Ask him, and anyone else will fail if it fails. He is the man furthest from alarm and chronic mind. I can safely leave any job to you. If you just have the power, stay in use, and if you have the power and sincerity, I can trust you. But if we are to trust, reason is required. The more power, the harder reason. He''s got it." Board stone trust. Hear that. The heads of the other four nobles...... Regardless of the extent, he had his eyes set on envy. He was still the better person, such as the owner of the Bathrub, and the other two houses were blatantly envious. "In the first place, it would also be a sense of confrontation with Sansui that other houses possess dangerous'' trump cards''. It''s supposed to end with the death of a man of dangerous power." And it was the royal family who envied him more than any other house. "He''s ''the strongest''. Now in this country, the ''strongest'' criterion is Sansui. There are things he can''t do, and what can do it can be established as the other ''strongest''. That''s a sign that everyone in this room is envious of him and admitting he''s the most powerful hero." Yes, I understand that they crushed their mentes. But just like that, make him the strongest swordsman and an absolute escort, with nothing missing as a samurai. Everyone thinks they want him. "Same thing for the most powerful wizard. Just because the roles are different doesn''t mean Sansui''s value has diminished either. He continues to be the strongest. Assuming there''s a trump card that''s better than him and more trustworthy than him, you''ve already revealed it. It will be so, the old body of Disuia." "Well... I don''t know. I can''t just expose myself to trump cards. It would make sense just to smell it." At least, Bathrub was actively appealing to my presence as a sacrifice from himself. That means that while there are also expectations that we can beat mountain waters, we simply thought it would be shameless to put them on the table. The same goes for Caputo, but I''m guessing he doesn''t really want to be on the table about the trump cards Disya would have in his possession. "Well it''s not about trump card bragging or anything like that right now. The important thing is, this war is falling. You just have to let them give it to you, even the Divine Treasure, as appropriate. That''s it." Even a man manipulating every ''magic'' with a divine sword lightly knocked down the mountain water. He told me so without any feeling because he has it as a hand tag. Yes, even if you couldn''t use it, it would be foil. "As a matter of fact, there are those who would like to introduce you to this occasion" That''s what the royal family called one woman. Only Caputo knew his face, but the other three houses had strange faces. "I am a nobleman from the Domino Empire, Hari." Daughter of a man named Nuri, Hari. In relation to the disturbance the other day, on his behalf, who could not show his face in front of the Caputo main house, her daughter, had appeared before this Supreme Council. "... what, a loser" "Excuse the boulder, Your Majesty." Caputo can resist the blatant contempt of the sopeds. Nevertheless, it was surprising to him that she, who was also fleeing to his own territory, would be introduced to the royal family. "... I''m afraid it seems to expose the shame of the Empire, but after the death of His Majesty the Great Prior Emperor five years ago, a commotion broke out over who would be the new Emperor. At that time, many royal families were murdered, but there was one missing woman in the rear palace. If you were pregnant, you would have lived with the grandchildren of the previous emperor." Five years ago, when I heard the word, the Lord of Sopeds frowned and hissed. "The woman was very beautiful and had silver hair" A five-year-old with silver hair. When I heard about it, everyone on the spot was watching Sopede. I mean, the only family of child-faced swordsaints. The only reason he went down to the lower realm he was spending time in the woods. "When I let the woman follow in her footsteps," The Boy Standing on a Tree Branch "I met in the deep woods, but the woman mourned that the child was left to her disciples..." "Sansui''s master, Sui Bok" Deep, sighing sopeds. Well, that''s quite a hassle. "Your Majesty. I don''t think so... Rain, Sansui''s daughter, said that''s it? Bathrub asks terribly. Because it was a lame story, no matter what anyone thought. Anyway, because it was a statement that could turn the world''s most powerful swordsman against its enemies. "Taking on that girlfriend as a god and rebuilding the empire? "... Whatever it takes. That''s not reckless. Pushing the emperor, building a national lord, means supporting the country as a whole. Where do you find such financial resources?" "No matter how Sansui is the strongest swordsman in this country, she only has a back shield called Sopedo. Setting her on the emperor..." Batlav, Disya, Caputo. Each of our principals had confirmed the king''s sincerity. In the first place, if you are passing on the blood of magic like Caputo, there is something wrong with just stating that you have silver hair and you can sit in the emperor. It is a dangerous act that could turn the mountain waters, the strongest swordsman, against the enemy, while at the same time not expecting any benefit whatsoever. "I can''t make up my mind." The King knows that and more, and he doesn''t actually think he''ll do that. Hari had his eyes round when he heard the words, but he remained silent without even being able to speak. "But... there are two important things. One is that the people of the new regime hate the royal family and go around killing those hiding in the country. The other is that there is a divine treasure in the hands of the chief." "Demon Knife Dinsleif..." "I see, it''s Sopede. Divine treasure for the bloodthirsty tracker, the Demon Knife Dinesleif. That is in the hands of the head of the new regime, which means that after searching for and killing the royal family in the country, the country will have its hands on it as well. Of course, Sansui, the strongest swordsman, protects himself, and there is no dust. But... coming to kill is certain. Additionally, even if I asked for harmony as it were, I wouldn''t give it away." One of the eight kinds of divine treasures, the Demon Knife Dinsleif is called Sucking the Blood of the Wounded Opponent. The knife says it has the power to show the hated opponent''s blood clan to its owner. "If so, it''s sopeds. How do we do that? "Once, let me take it back" 46 Objectives Is the situation good or bad? Not so bad, the owner of the sopeds thinks. At least the grand premise hasn''t collapsed. The kingdom of Arcana is alive and well, that is, so is the sopede. It doesn''t mean that a fellow Caputo trump card will show up from here and destroy everything. "Though...... is that Rain? We just have to be sincere." Even as the owner of the sopeds, Rayne has an attachment to the children of relatives, even if not even to his daughter. I don''t even think I should give her as much as a hairy one. Assuming some idiot tells you, you''d be mad enough to drop that neck. The question is what measures we can prepare for mountain waters. Mountain water has no gaps at all in terms of combat, but on the other hand is negligible in terms of strategy. To say the ideal, I would just like to find a way to benefit the individual mountain waters and the sopeds, as well as the entire Arcana kingdom. Ideally, of course, and if that''s not possible, I''m about to explore a compromise. It is no when it is said that tens of thousands of generals should be put at risk to protect one little girl on the boulder. At least, you won''t like mountain water. "Organize the premise? No matter how you fall first, the kingdom of Arcana will not be destroyed by Domino. Even if other countries attack this way, Caputo''s trump cards will curb the domino invasion. In addition, Rayne''s assassination has never been successful. Sansui is protecting Rain more than her sister, if she has the means to break through the array, she must be using it very much." Ultimately, the only trouble with Rain dying is mountain water and sopeds leaving their own hands by losing the reason why mountain water stays in people''s worlds. At least it has nothing to do with the interests of the state. The exile nobles have sweet dreams of thought, but it is only a picturesque cake. "In other words, what we need to accomplish will be either ''kill the enemy leader'' or ''make the enemy leader give up his vengeance''. That would be detrimental, though, even if he fell poorly into the current regime. If you''re talking about greed, I just want you to stop revenge." It''s easy if you''re just going to kill the enemy leader. All you have to do is send in the mountain water to kill the user. If you can''t kill it in mountain water, you won''t be able to kill it no matter how hard you try. Fortunately, Pandora, a divine treasure with excellent defense, is in Disya. Dinesleife is good at killing ability, but if he doesn''t hit it, it doesn''t make sense. Such as a swordsman who can slash mountain waters, there will be about Swibbock, a master in this world. "The Royal Prospect is speculative. Ultimately, you want to distribute the possessors of the four divine treasures that are the heads of your enemies. I don''t care about that though. I just wish I could be royal, because I want a boulder, an all-out war, etc." Weird story is, mountain water is allowed because it is still an ''ideal swordsman'' no matter how strong it is, and Masakazo, a ''natural disaster devil''s mentor'', is also allowed because sopeds possess that mountain water. As the conference also made clear, because Sopeds hold mountain waters, each nobleman and royal family is also trying to hire dangerous individuals under their own responsibility. Normally, Masakazo is the first place to kill. Even in that respect, Sopede pulls the best hit, and Bathrub is second to it. "But it''s hard when it comes to making the owner of Dinesleif give up. You can only hope for your philosophy as a national lord." Perhaps the owners of Dinesleif are not killing the royal family to remain in power. We overthrew the old regime to kill all the royals. Just as the Divine Sword Eckezaks admits the strongest seeker to be the user, Dinesleif lends his strength to those who seek revenge. I mean, there was a personal grudge against the royals and emperors, and they flipped it from country to country to fulfill it. Of course, its success meant that many people thought the same thing about the Empire. In short, the Divine Treasures were only one cause of victory, and the Spark of Rebellion probably existed there. The empire perished. "If you leave it, you won''t miss Rain, as the King says. Anyway, Rayne is only the daughter of a direct minister. Whether it succeeds or not, killing it does not constitute an inter-state problem. He just gets killed in the mountain water. And there''s a good chance you won''t give up recognizing that possibility. If you succeed in killing Rayne, you may already be avenging everyone else, and you think you can die if you can avenge him." Around there, if you don''t come into contact with the person, you don''t know the priority. Nevertheless, if you don''t check, you don''t know anything. "Well, sometimes Sansui is shorter than we are. I can say that there is also the possibility that we can draw out Dinesleif in the negotiations. It''s a last resort." Thankfully, Rayne is a daughter who has not benefited at all from the royal family. Even if you look at the other royalty, you won''t have anything to think about. Therefore, if the other side gives up, all problems will be solved. "... Nevertheless, even though the royal side had its advantages, the exile nobles are also useful. Killing an enemy leader during a war is a different story than killing him after a war is over." Naturally, Sopede shows sentiment for a losing general, but turns a hard eye for a fleeing one. Except if you were right in judging the whole story, and even if you lose, you have a way of losing, but a general who sees his enemies and flees at first sight doesn''t hide his contempt. Thus, Sopede despises the very existence of an exile nobleman. I accept them considerably only because I pay tribute to the generals who fought to let them escape. "Because of this, my sister came into contact with his master, and she wanted me to do more things." Therefore, on the contrary, it is also a sophisticated breeze to entertain what we want to become. Mountain water doesn''t like luxury, and I can''t let it be too impotent because I want to sleep at night. But I hope that the disciples he trained will be able to take more disciples and create one elite unit. It seems that Suibok, the master of mountain waters, has reached his present frontier with great distress, but he is hardly lost in the mountain waters that follow his back. "A sword lived only when what lived within a limited lifespan could be used, or a boulder is a master of Sansui. Say good things." Caputo''s trump card, Masato Kobe. His, his escorts, the most powerful wizard in the world, had less respect for him. More than I can feel. It''s an impossible story. Being able to fly in the sky at that young age must be a worthy savior of a man with the power to destroy one country. I guess I trained to be talented. Nevertheless, we must protect a man who may not be the bone of any horse, but who occasionally had the most powerful magic in the world. That must be humiliating. "People want to hate those who are better than themselves. It would be all the more so if I had self-esteem. In that sense, it''s more like a son-in-law with a bat." Somewhat successful people are rarely jealous of a different kind of person than they are. In that sense, Blois, the wizard, was not jealous except of the arms of the sword against the mountain waters, the user of rare magic. Because, in short, the functions and roles are different. In fact, mountain waters and blowers were able to work together in separate roles from each other. Blois was better when dealing with a wide range of people. Everyone didn''t think he was that strong until that day when the current owner of Sopede took office, when he got the alias of Thunder Cut. "Though, by then, Blois was also distrustful of the way he looked, because he somehow assumed he wasn''t as old as he looked. I was not as jealous as I was sometimes indispensable to workout every day." He trained from sunrise to sunset for five hundred years. To a man like that, it''s wrong to feel jealous. Instead of being born talented, he gains strength as a result of being coached by a definitive teacher. Many swordsmen are admiring him now. Sure, he''s a distant man, but he''s the one who can reach at the same time as he''s the one who wants to reach. "The most powerful wizard at birth. I''m a jealous opponent, but I don''t admire it. Especially from the raw wizard, he''s an abomination." There are no elements at all that can come close to his strength. He''s just strong, and he can''t teach it to others. It is more impotent to favor such an opponent. Being nearby makes the bad things look worse and worse. "My son-in-law in Bathrub can''t teach anyone anything, either, just because he''s talented. What''s the point in being so powerful? You will be in Disyah, as will those chosen for Pandora. It ends up just being strong, such as being completely the only one. It''s known that men who are just strong make profits." The final example of this would be Caputo''s trump card. There was no problem blowing it up. Other than the war the enemy would attack, he was a man who didn''t exist for use or anything else. It was the strongest thing that went too far: luck not to be used. "It''s only ''the strongest'' that everyone can aspire to. If you die, you''re dead. In an individual with no effect of replacement, it cannot be formed as a centenary total of the state. In that sense, neighboring countries are still better. Let the four treasures choose their owners, one at a time, and you can inherit them." In the same period, in front of the Royal School. "Um... excuse me, I''d like a more intense special training" That was being said by a man under instruction from the mountain waters. A man who had already tried mountain waters more than once and whose strength smudged his skeleton had asked for mountain waters that looked younger than himself. When I hear that word, the mountain water makes me feel slightly sorry. Sure, I know how you feel, but still, there''s no shortcut in the sword path. In the end, it comes down to a patient comparison of how much time it takes. The first example of this is myself and my master. When I think about that reality, I have unspeakable emotions for the magnificence in front of me. "Please, teach me! "I know how you feel to say that, but rigorous training is not in my school. I know you don''t believe me, but I''ve never even played a game with my master." "Oh, that''s..." The strongest swordsmen belonging to the sopeds, the child-faced sword saints, the black and white mountain waters. He was, in fact, the strongest swordsman. I''m glad to hear that, but I was feeling less responsive than the one in the corner. The guidance of the mightiest swordsman was, in a sense, too ordinary. Perform bare gestures and correct posture and motion. Once that is done, see if it can be executed in match format. That in itself is correct. But the more it had already done, the higher it sought. "Well, I hope you''ll make up your mind" What we can do with ourselves as understated opponents. Move out before the opponent starts attacking and beat before attacking. Alternatively, strike the enemy before you realize you''ve taken off the attack. That is the extreme of the martial arts that can be done normally by any number of opponents against anyone anywhere. I have confidence in my arms, if I go home, I have no enemies. Such swordsmen are not far off in bundles. I wanted him to have more guidance. "Is it a game? "I don''t want the luxury of being one-on-one. Whatever it is, you can just watch. I want to see more where you fight." If I try to make it mountain water, I don''t think it makes sense for me to figure out the difference between them and myself. At least you don''t know if you think it''s awesome, neither do the "they" who are present, or the "they" who are watching. I thought it might make no sense because that''s what I can tell by the signs. I only showed them to make sure they understood the difference in strength, so they could see what happens when they actually do it. Assuming I''ve fought many times to show it, it doesn''t seem to make sense. What''s more, it''s almost impossible to fight yourself and see the occasion. In the first place, I now have the opportunity entirely mine. It is difficult for them to explore the opportunity with their opponents even now that they have reached a certain level. Or perhaps even the commanding captain of the Kingsguard, who stands at the apex of a normal human being, could not have done so at a time when he was unable to sniff out the signs. "Don''t say that, Sansui. You''re too quick to tell." To the mountain waters that he thinks so, the previous contemporaries of Sopede were advising him from the audience. "You''re immature as a mentor. There is certainly something to be gained from being present." "But that comes with danger. I don''t think it''s worth the pain." "That''s fine, you know because you''re sensitive to the signs. To Blois, who was a genius, and not to your master, a genuine enthusiasm for the strongest." "It''s..." "Respond to him. Fight as the mightiest swordsman, just like your master showed you his back. I wouldn''t be so reluctant. You may be obsessed, but the men there are all these moments. Don''t look lightly, face it as hard as you can. That''s good faith." Where all efforts have been made to train, only a limited number of people are given the opportunity in action. Assuming you get the opportunity, you can''t always do it, and if you fail, it means death. Then wouldn''t a mediocre, mediocre sword be more right? I think so. I was scolding him. "Live in the sword and die at the end of the sword. At least you are." "Naturally..." "Same goes for them, then they''ll decide what to do" "... ok, I''ll do that" He pulled out the wooden knife that was on his hips and declared it to those who had already burned their fighting will. "It hurts, maybe it just hurts. If that''s okay, call me." 47 []/(adj-na, n, adj-no) at will/at will/ The facades under my guidance were mostly just older than me in appearance. I mean, adult men, but most of them had their eyes shining. What are you trying to say, they were having youth. Troubled by that fact, I was waiting for the current owner of the sopede, along with a row of batrubs and a row of sopeds. His signs were already close, and the emotions were not too good. Naturally, it is with the Lord of Bathrub. "And how was it? Seeing your battles, were your disciples feeling something" "Yeah, maybe it''s Okamichi, but everyone seems to be understanding what an opportunity is by looking at my presence." Your father was right. Honestly, I didn''t have that idea. Even if I can''t read my personal desk, I can read every other desk that stands up to me. And I was trying to observe and mimic how I was moving against that machine. Honestly, I thought bareback and typology were more efficient than playing games, but they didn''t seem to be. "Again, you had enthusiasm¡­ it''s something I didn''t have in my life" Before I came to this world, more than five hundred years ago, I just thought I could be the strongest if I wished for God. But as he trained under his master, he learned the fun of the sword and knew the joy of improving it. But still, I stopped thinking about wanting to take someone down or whatever was strongest. I''ve always said that wanting to win or knock you down, being a leap blunts and clouds your sword. Always keep your normal mind and wave your swords like when practicing, even in games and killings. Otherwise, even if I get a chance, I miss it by thinking. "... I''ve never had such intense emotions" If you think of their lives, you shouldn''t aspire to their realm or anything else. I thought it would be difficult to make the opportunity my own, even if I wanted to be strongest, and that was why I was happy to give up. Maybe that was a thick thing to do. If I could die tomorrow, I shouldn''t have thought that for five hundred years. "Hey, Festival, that''s not the same thing as the spoiled roots, but you and I liked him for wanting to be strong." "... oh, I liked it too" "Maybe we had each other, the strongest, and we were overpriced. Their lives are theirs, no matter how painful or how regrettable you are going to be, you want to live hot" That''s the strongest value. Even though I heard that again, my master told me that I was looking down on them. "After all, my master is amazing. He told me to take my apprentice." "Right, I think so too" "... Feast me, Thoon. Both of you, I know it''s gonna get tough from tomorrow, but will you still be my apprentice? It was a stupid question, expecting answers back. "Oh, do the gunning! "Lord Sansui... I''ve been waiting for that word! I''m so glad you said that... Secondly, return to sanity. "... Excuse me, Feast me, Dear Thoon. I said something terribly rude." "He said you don''t have to worry about that! Actually, he''s a disciple, and he''s the oldest guy on this scene, right? "Naturally, I''d be happier if you treated me the way I am now! No, I know you two are happy. But that''s not the problem. My lady and my Harlems are looking at me with great eyes. As it is, I get stabbed in the back! "Sansui... I thought you were a good man, but I''m sorry." "Oh, my lady! Sorry! "You called my man out, didn''t you? You''ve been calling me appropriate in your mind, haven''t you? "Forgive me! Tastes bad, the lady''s intent to kill is so bad! Besides, the festival I am told by my own women at the festival! "Saiga! You must be my fianc¨¦e! What makes you so close to Doowe''s escort that you''re a perfect mentor! "Saiga, I''m delighted to be at the same gate as my brother, but still don''t make fun of me! "Dear Saiga... I don''t like women, I prefer you..." "My Lord, don''t be too inclined to be a disciple of Swivok! Just because you live in Xianqi, you cage it in the mountains as it is?! I''m not kidding! "Oh, calm down, everybody! Especially Tsugar! Calm down! Tastes bad, and Blois can''t be strong for a lady either! Rayne''s scared, and there''s nothing we can do about it! "He said it was my man. Ooh?! You still got your hands on it! "What temper! Besides, the old body''s sword has beaten this brightly, but the boulder is the master! Then I''ll show you without using shadow down! Something positive. Thoon''s working on it! Not good, keep it up, it''s an international problem! "Ma''am! Thoon is the pinch! There is one thing here, shouldn''t you suppress your father?! "It''s all right, Thoon''s arm will also shine your father''s sword... punish you during that respite! No, it''s totally like when your brother or your father is angry! "... Nanjosan! "... there''s a lot of room in there, but there''s been another commotion? "Whenever you come here, you''re busy. Happiness, it''s not going to make a scene in Sopede''s mansion." After a little trouble, we were welcoming both Sopede and Batlub into Sopede''s mansion. Everyone but Blois and Rain, their hair is disturbed. But all five are satisfied at once, so I want to make it good. "Nothing. So how was it, my dear?" "Oh, I''ve got a little trouble. Bad behavior can be disgraceful." Your brother is watching me and Rayne seriously, with the Lord of Batlub. Rayne is frightened at the training ground just now, but that''s not the problem, apparently. Anyway, it''s hard to imagine me and Rayne getting involved in politics. "Eckezacks, I need to ask you something. Do you know the same Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure, the Demon Knife Dinesleif? "Whatever, now the king of a country called Domino has it? Now Domino is a republic, so the expression king is inappropriate. I used to be an empire, so I''m still an emperor in that case. Nevertheless, if you try Eckezaks, it is probably a country that has been established since you broke up with your master, and neither of them is that different. If there is a country and people stand at its top, they are still kings. "Do you know how it works? Anecdotes say they have the power to find the blood of the people they hate." "Technically, you''re a force to remember the taste of the blood of the person you slashed once and explore that lineage. The detection of signs of immortality is somewhat defensive, but Dinesleif tracks the subject everywhere." "... I see you got the back. Now Domino''s new top seems to be using its power to look for a hidden royal family in the country" It''s quite a noisy detection capability. Convenient in a way, but can also be described as a force that is too shady. Perhaps turning down these political remorses was the right use, but even so, it was an undesirable feature. "Rain, you were picked up by Suibok and Sansui in that forest. Neither of us knows what happened before that. You did." "Yes, my lord..." "Okay or bad, your roots turned out. It seems to be a clan of emperors who fled by internal strife before a revolution broke out in neighbouring countries" What? Rain is Domino''s royal family? I''m pompous, too, and Rayne doesn''t seem to know why, and everyone else is surprised. "It doesn''t matter what Rain''s roots are. Like Caputo and Saib, there was no magic derived from lineage, and there was only one way to distinguish between hair color and face. It was a story I didn''t know existed. But Domino''s new leader is turning with vengeance, killing the royal family" "Perhaps if you kill the royal family in the country, you will now reach out to the royal family outside the country as well. At least, it''s possible to look for Dinesleif''s features." The owner of the Batlub also seemed worried. Unless they do give up, they can turn an assassin on Rayne just because he''s an emperor''s blood clan. And that''s the same thing, even if you leave the source of the sopeds. He will continue to be targeted until Rain dies or Domino monarchs allow him to. "In the interests of the state, I guess it''s right to kill Rain. Of course, I''m not going to do that. Even if it wasn''t for you, Sansui." The present Lord, who trusts me, speaks the absolute words, even though he flirts. I''ll hold Rayne, but at least Rayne wasn''t scared. "In the first place, they told me to give them the asylum nobles, and we refuse to do so. It''s out of the question not to offer those losers, but to give Rayne his neck." "As for that, there is also a convergence of views as Batlav. At least this country today can contain its enemies without harm, also because of Caputo''s trump card relationship. At least it is impossible for the army to enter this country. I should be wary of assassinations, but as long as you''re around, it won''t be a problem." I''m hired by Sopede to escort the lady. But that''s to raise Rain, for no other reason. At least, it was at first. "On top of that, what do you want to do? If you don''t consider the interests of this country, assassinating the enemy leader is the fastest way to go. And there''s nowhere like someone who can stop you. Even if you are, it''s a disloyal trump card, not your ''enemy''." The words were sincere. I can assume that there is a hiding place by the perception of the signs, but even if I skipped it, he was talking to me equally. He was giving me a choice. I''m so happy with that fact. "If there''s really nothing I can do about it, I might. But there''s something I can do before that. I guess so." "... don''t help me if you say so. I might do that at the end of the day, but now, enjoy it. You''ve done really well with Rayne to this day. It is also when we reward the Lord for his devotion. I will try to find a solution that will not harm the nation, so that no harm can be done to you. Until then, you won''t leave your daughter as much as you can." An enemy is coming at Rain as a target. That didn''t happen until today. But from now on, it can be. To clear up the resentment, there will be people after Rain, who has become my daughter. But it doesn''t change what I do. Whatever Rain''s origins were, he decided to raise her. I don''t want to go down there. "Dad...... did I do something wrong? "I''m fine. There''s nothing for you to worry about." 48 Speech "Princess! How do you feel about this one! "You''re so fierce, Hari. It''s like a general''s hegemony in front of his enemies." Against Stend Arcana, Hari, an exile nobleman, had his voice up. The princess herself looked calm, and at least this time the arrangement was that she didn''t seem uncomfortable to herself. "I am grateful to you. That''s what I mean, let me buy this information high" "... you know what we really want. Help rebuild the Empire! The exiled nobles who fled to this country, or their compatriots who are living in the country during their feminine times, are their totality. To rebuild the doomed empire and return to our homeland again. It can''t be anything else. "Right." I don''t have to confirm that either. The chilling stend, while sincerely thanking her, was because she had no intention of accepting Hari''s words. "Indeed, the seizure of power is not in itself impossible. To see Caputo''s trump card, no army is an enemy." "Yes, if you lend him to me, it will be easy to beat the rebels! Hari, who was fleeing to Caputo territory, did not think that there were all those monsters near him. And the abominable rebels were destroyed like the punishment of heaven. Before that fact, the drinks dropped and the taste rose. Many exiled aristocrats were convinced of the triumph when it was no longer the same as the new regime and so forth. "It is possible in itself. So, what happens then? "Of course, rebuild the glorious Domino Empire again with the flag of the Empress named Rain! "That''s not a problem. So, what do we do after that?" The stain shoots out cold. She was showered with cold water, convinced of her victory over the rebels. "Sure, if there''s such a wizard, if there''s a man like ''Heavenly Punishment,'' there''s a tactic and a snag. Whether it be in the castle or in the city, you will be able to erase it without any problems." "Yes! "So, what do we do after that? Let me get this straight, we haven''t solved any problems in the first place, but what are we going to do about that?" Solving the food problem. That was the beginning in the first place. That is why even the new regime, which has overthrown the old regime, is dragging on the same issue. Yes, we still haven''t solved the food shortage at all. On the contrary, it''s getting worse. "Well, I want you to help me with that too! "Right..." "We have long exchanged blood between neighbouring countries. Please, help me to the fullest! "I mean, you said you weren''t going to solve any problems yourself? Stend knows about the exile nobles. I know what you are a loser and what you hold as a number, not such an emotional assessment. Just so we''re clear, you know you''re not strong enough to organize an army. "If you lend ''Wounded Fool'', ''Rebels'' can be suppressed without bitterness. If we aid our food, we can rebuild the empire. So, what do we get? "Of course, at the dawn of the re-establishment of the Empire, over the medium and long term, many thanks will be given. Even on the military side, help a lot! Think a hundred or two years away! Well, maybe so. Indeed, even if it loses money in the short term, it may be recoverable over the medium to long term. But is Hari aware? To the fact that the words have no weight whatsoever. "So, I wonder how much difference that makes for our Arkana kingdom between getting that kind of compensation from the ''current regime'' and making a treaty that is militarily and economically advantageous in the future" "... I want you to stop joking! They''re traitors! Weren''t you reaching out to this country like this now! "Right, but it''s no longer a threat to us. We no longer have to fight the current regime." If war is an economy and reinforcements to other countries are investments, the return is naturally something that can be expressed in figures. And even if there is little cost to defeating the current regime, or even little risk, it is still not something that should be done without a return. "Do you mean to discern us! Do you recognize that traitor as king! "It''s up to you guys. If you guys can find better conditions than to make peace with the current administration, we''ll consider that. I hope it''s not an empty bill." Bring the collateral, he says. I''m telling you to bring me something worth the effort. "This is not just about the royal family and kings, but about the totality of the four great nobles." "Oh... are you still the king! Hari was passionate about what could be described as weakness, and what could be described as an escape from responsibility. In that regard, there had been a decisive deviation of perception on both sides. "What does a royal who can unite a nation do with such weakness! "Around there, you speak of the political system of your country, where the emperor had absolute power. Although one step inferior to the royal family in our country, the four nobles and their principals have an equally close say." Caputo has a trump card just to annihilate the army. Caputo''s trump card was the trump card of the Kingdom of Arcana and was used for defence as a matter of fact. Then all you have to do is keep it as a royal subordinate and put it in as a reinforcement further intact. I think so strongly, because in her country the voice of the Lord of Nations was immense. "First there are the interests of the state, secondly there are the interests of my territory, and finally there are the interests of the other four houses. In that sense, Caputo''s actions are extremely appropriate. Even if we were ordered to offer ''the wounded fool'', it would be rejected, and the other three houses would support it". "Stupid! Which house manages all that power without the royal control! We don''t know when the royal family or its territory will be destroyed! You know the failures of our country, the power to disrupt the state must all be managed by the state! Hari''s words are quite correct, too. Indeed, it is more easily understood than ever that Masaozo Kobe has the power only to destroy the nation, which is held by a clan that is not royal, albeit a leading nobleman. It is indeed a shabby of madness, and it is not strange whenever there is a coup. But that''s only imperial reason. "... hey, ''little girl''. You say you can learn from other people''s failures, but you''re not willing to learn from your own? Not a disappointed face. Disappointment is what people expect to do to some extent. To someone you don''t expect at all, the expression disappointment is not correct. I was just responding correctly to someone I''d abandoned from the start. "What do you mean! "There are people who can follow with power and those who don''t. I''m asking if you didn''t learn that." Indeed, Masakazo fits into Caputo''s trump card. But if that''s going to be a royal trump card, it''s another story. "There are individuals in the world who have left out such a group. Such an arrangement has the right to choose the Lord, who needs to create a relationship of trust with them." "Does that mean this royal family has no power to do him! "That''s what you''re saying, you idiot. Why can''t you see that?" People obey if you order, it''s on their own to think so. But the kingdom of Hari was doomed because it could not be done in the first place. "Caputo takes good care of him. We can destroy the country at any time. He deposits with Caputo the use of that power. That''s why you''ve been exposed before us. The Wounded Fool can show that the Caputo family is completely in control." Trump cards are our own people and we will not betray them unless we betray them. In this regard, it is a common perception of the whole of the four houses. Even the most dangerous trump cards, "The Thinking Man" and "Floating Spring," believe Disya will not only betray themselves. And the royal family was a similar perception. The four nobles are convinced that there is no way they can control individuals who can destroy the nation. "If the Lord of the Nation commands, everyone will obey, and whatever breaks it will always be judged. Your country must have perished because you didn''t doubt it." "So... do you mind that Caputo, the four nobles, has more say than a national lord! "There''s no way it''s good. But it''s also a matter of national interest." Sopede has the strongest swordsman, Black and White Mountain Water, Bathrub has the all-purpose user, Rui Festival My, Caputo has the strongest wizard, Masaozo Kobe. Each possesses an absolute existence not found in the royal family. Disuia''s Floating Spring also played an important role, although it was only revealed. Only the royal family doesn''t have it. Everyone thinks that fact, both Stend and King. That is why we want Domino''s current leaders to follow him while he remains in power. But it is also to the extent that it is not contrary to the interests of the state. "Daughter of a doomed country, what you are saying is wrong. Because your country is doomed." Certainly not being a strong royal voice is not an interesting thing as a royal family. But still, it''s better than an exile nobleman like her in front of you or an imperial family being executed by the hands of the new regime. Prioritize the interests of the nation''s lords. Not really, the state perished. That is the end of the domino empire. "No! That''s because that man with all four divine treasures wanted to destroy the nation in disgrace..." "As far as I''m concerned, I guess I''ll perish as many times as I can. Your country will destroy itself no matter how much you support it." Assuming that there are genuine or mountain waters in the enemy, that is only an unreasonable consequence. If we turn to the enemy a wizard who could destroy the country or a swordsman who no one can capture, the Arcana kingdom will also perish. But at least the people of the Empire support the current regime. Indeed, nothing has been resolved when the regime has changed and the state''s posture has changed. But still, I guess the people were dissatisfied with politics. There is no other reason. "There will be a civil war, which means that it is not a problem that there are those who cause the civil war. Because we don''t have the ability to govern in the first place." "Are you saying we have a responsibility! Are you saying that the rulers are evil, not rebels! Because you know nothing and are supported by an unidentified public in the big picture, what do you mean! If you defeat us, everything will be resolved. Hope it''s so sweet, you''re the one who''s attacking this country after all! That would be true, too. I can certainly say something convenient to the people and call it a regime that is actually failing. Even if the revolution succeeds with momentum, there is no guarantee that subsequent governance will succeed. And it''s not working out right now either. "Read the big picture, huh? I want you to take a stand in our country and make a big decision, but which do you think is the bigger profit you get from helping you or the loss you don''t have to lose by abandoning you? "It''s..." "I''m not saying your political system was wrong. But your country is loose because you do not have the power to govern. I don''t think they have the ability to repay our loan." ¡­¡­ "It can only be evaluated in the form of governance, or whether it is supported by the people. Successful rebellion means I''m unhappy with you and I''m counting on a new ruler." Indeed, they lost the war. No matter how hard you try from here, you will never be able to withdraw money from the Kingdom of Arcana. But I still just lost the war. The country has not perished. In a way, this is where it comes from how to maintain the state. "What''s more...... give up taking on Rain too. Sopeds aren''t the only ones protecting that girl." Thunder Cut "is nurturing it of its own free will. I wonder what they''ve told me about him now, and he''s going to make his daughter a puppet." "Rakiri? "It''s Shirokuro Sansui, the trump card of Sopedo. Your father must have seen that fight before." Caputo''s trump cards are easy to kill if you want to. But the trump card of Sopede is not something you can kill if you want to. Even in that sense, it was totally impossible for the exiled nobles to take on Rain. "... I hear you''re strong, but are you a swordsman? I don''t think Sopede will give him a say against him and resist him until he defies the royal family..." "I''m not going to say the same thing twice. But let me get this straight. He has a right to speak, and everyone''s about to admit it. Unlike all of you." 49 Assistance One thing, if there is one thing that can be appreciated by the exile nobles of the old regime, I guess that would mean intelligence. At least because they searched for the survival of the royal family under the mountain waters. The next thing they did was naturally gather information on mountain waters and prepare to dictate. I had to be outraged that what I got as a result was not at all desirable. "Immortals who live for more than five hundred years... swordsmen without food, drink or passion who have been drilling before our empire began..." How can you talk like that? When this happens, it is understandable that even that soapead had confirmed his intention to the person. He was a man who wasn''t there, but he''s not a man who can be treated lightly by statehood. "How am I supposed to dictate this?" I don''t even think I have relatives or a hometown. Even if it did, it would already be doomed. I mean, if you have an obsession with your hometown, you don''t train for five hundred years. He occasionally picked up a child in the back of the mountain and went down the mountain to raise the child. And in a way, as a martial artist, I''ve already reached its peak. He said that he had generally decided to marry the daughter of a nobleman who lived in the same mansion as an escort for a grand nobleman''s warrant named Sopede and was sighted by the main house of Sopede, even though he was a local lord, and was now also allowed to take a disciple. Just in case I checked with my own escort, Hari had received a clear answer saying ''I can''t imagine any further circumstances''. "Still... I still have to let that bother me..." Hari, with his escort, had no choice but to head to the royal school where he was. "Is that the strongest swordsman..." Hari and a line of his escorts who were to see where he was actually coaching in the field. As far as I saw the ''claw marks'' of the most powerful wizard, I had no choice but to have unspeakable emotions about his plain sight. It''s something I expected in a way, but being an amateur when it comes to swords, she didn''t think the sight in front of her was that great. He was just tapping the student-like swordsmen with a stick wrapped in a training-like cloth. Honestly, they all just seem to breathe together like they let them. Or the type of audition that made it look like a brawl. "Nevertheless...... it is true that he is the strongest swordsman and protector of the Empress. You have to talk him down." Of course, I''m not going to take it lightly. Just because he doesn''t know how awesome he is, at least because his father''s escorts didn''t have teeth against the thon that defeated him. It is true that he is strong and has a certain say as well. In that case, we must at all costs help to reclaim the motherland. "Let''s go, to reclaim the Empire" At the end of his training, he calls out to the mountain waters where he was with Rain, aiming at each other. You''ve always noticed this one, and I wasn''t surprised that the firmness with the escort showed up in front. He looks slightly annoyed on top of it. "Excuse me, Lord Sansui. I am Hari, the nobleman of the Empire." "Hi, my name is Black and White Mountain Water" "My father used to collide with you and your disciple Prince Thoon. Apologize first for that." With regard to this, his father was also in a hurry. Even though he had been threatened by a spell, he had admitted a lot in a ''fair'' setting. I must apologize for that fact first. It is a matter of considerable difficulty to say from her common sense that cooperation must be attached to it. "Having already been judged, not caring" "Thank you for your generosity... Lady Rain, do you know about your origins? "... Dad, this guy''s scared" "Relax, Daddy''s with you." Even though I didn''t know it, I''m not slightly offended by the fact that the Empress calls me Daddy, who should be the next emperor. But it was undoubtedly him who saved her from being eaten by wolves in the woods in the first place. If so, there is nothing that can be done about it. First, she was growing up with no freedom under sopeds. Regardless of his own outfit, Rayne''s outfit was very good by Kingdom standards, so I can guess around it. At least, he was making a life of freedom worthy of the royal daughter, even though he didn''t know it. It will suffice as a temporary father. "I hear about Rayne''s origins. You think you''re the royal family of the Domino Empire?" "Yeah, you''re right. And it''s also our hope." Unlike the kingdom, the empire is particularly strong in the power and authority of the emperor. In the absence of that royal family, even a small number of exiled aristocrats are unable to take control. Without someone at the apex, the exile nobles cannot carry out the activities that were an organization. Lord Sansui, I ask you to stand up for the sake of Laine and our Imperial noblemen to glorify the rebels. Indeed, the exiled nobles are protected by the Kingdom of Arcana, regardless of the degree of difference. If we stay like this, we will marry someone in the nobility of this country and be incorporated into the stream as it is. That''s an easy life. And by then, I''ll have the money I brought out. But it was a loser''s idea. We cannot allow a country called Domino to be run by others in the future. "Even if they say that..." "Your opinions are not taken lightly, even by the four great nobles and royalty. If you say not to hit the rebels, the Arcana Kingdom should also raise its heavy hips! "I''m sorry about you guys... but Rayne has some education, but she doesn''t have the mindset to stand above people." "Rest assured there, let us support you as Prime Minister! Naturally, I''m not going to leave politics or the army to a five-year-old or any of those girls on a boulder. There, naturally, the experienced nobles make up for it. That was an occasional thing even in the Empire. What we expect from her is only her role as a flag. "Prime Minister..." "Of course, you''d be imagined not to be good. Rest assured, we have no personal feelings. It''s all in the interest of the Empire and the kingdom." She said that from the bottom of her heart. It would be a lie if I said I had no heart, but I still didn''t intend to use it. Keep Domino in the hands of the rebels, and Domino will no doubt be wasted. As a matter of fact, we are invading this kingdom. Perhaps they should be devoured by other countries where national power has become even weaker. Rayne is close to being adopted for Sopede. I''m not going to take her lightly. "Really..." "Help me! "I am nothing more than an escort to serve the Sopeds, and no matter what my origins, Rayne is only my daughter. That is all, even if life is targeted by the new regime. At least Sopede won''t recognize Rain as his new emperor." The words were entirely correct. Instead of "at least sopeds," all houses were negative about tailoring Rain to the emperor. We all denied that it wouldn''t do the kingdom any good. "Is that okay with you! If it were, would Laine, who should be worshipped by the subjects of the Empire, fit in to the degree of daughter-in-law of a nobleman in the kingdom, and that be all right! "It was supposed to be about to be eaten by wolves, and if the empire was alive, wouldn''t it have looked at Rain or something like that? "Oh, that''s..." "I am satisfied with Rayne''s current situation, and I am not dissatisfied with Rayne''s future" Abnegation as a immortal stood still, though I knew it. "If you are proud to be an Imperial aristocrat, you should not expect from your daughter raised by nobles in other countries, but work independently to reclaim the nation." "If you can do that..." "If you can''t, you should give up. Maintaining what you can''t get on your own is a mismatch." If I can just kill you by staring, I''ll send you a glimpse. In contrast, mountain waters that circulate chilly. Assuming there is a problem, it is the firms who are at a disadvantage unilaterally. In the first place, I can''t even have a problem with mountain water before. "From the perspective of you living long enough, does it matter what our problems are? Whatever happens to the rightful owner of the state, do you trump it because it''s about the dead? "There are no legitimate owners of the land. Even your ancestors just took it from the previous'' owners''. It''s not like anything weird happened to you." The point is, I just lost a territorial battle. Animals chased after feeding grounds are needy to any extent. That''s normal, and that''s why humans and animals care about something called territory. It''s natural that they want to do something about it as the winner, when they lose and get chased away. Just saying it''s not special. "Master Rain has a duty! As a royal family, I have a duty to lead the empire! "If so, didn''t you have a duty to resist to the end to protect the Emperor? When you lose again, why don''t you put Rayne down and run away to another country? "As you know, this country has the most powerful wizards to burn down the country! You can''t lose! "Do you want to burn down ''your country''? As far as listening to your words, it doesn''t seem to me that you have the power to support Rain as Chancellor, who has become Emperor. There''s nothing you can do, so I hope you don''t say anything big." The mountain water leaves, giving up the rains that are already about to cry. "To you...... what do you know! Our thoughtless, what do you know! You know how we felt when we had to abandon our homeland! You can''t possibly understand our hearts and minds when we had to escape the irrational substitute of divine treasure! "You''ll see, anyone can see your face. It''s only natural that someone who thinks it''s natural to be served should have a seizure because they''ve betrayed their presumptions." Thus, the negotiations had come to a complete failure. Probably not likely to resume. "For you ladies to recapture your empire, you must rely much on the kingdom. To exhausted dominos, I can''t give that back. And of course, to ''Your Ladyship''." "Let''s make sure it shows the right price! It''s the centenary of the nation, unlike those rebels, we will surely reward that great favour! "Though you say the sum of a hundred years of the nation, you are trying to make your children repay their debts from the kingdom. Because I can''t do anything on my own, and I''m pushing an unplanned burden on my offspring. I don''t think that''s what ''parents'' do." Saying so and walking away, seeing him and the firmness that had been thrust away, Sopede''s courtier was grinning with a beautiful face. There are two ways I want to be born. who already hold certain positions and from there aspire to the top. From the lack of any back shield, it''s what we want to be. The first example of this is the trump cards of each house, including the black and white mountain waters, but those who followed it thus created a view of the ghetto in the woods near the school. "Let''s go." "Whoa!" Some surround the burning fire, some wave their swords, others watch it. Alternatively, some recall daytime training while drinking. "Sorry! "Ha! One swings down a cloth-wrapped stick and the other puts in a knife while dodging it. It was some kind of moulded archery, a training that was not uncommon at all. To be clear, it''s only a boring ''dojo archery''. Many of those gathered here are the face of the warriors who have refused to make any sense in this type of archery. It''s more courageous to go out on the battlefield and slash one or more people than to spend training on this kind of desk aerospace theory. It was just a guy who thought so. "... no, it''s not hard if we breathe together." "When it comes to reading breathing, it''s hard at once" When will the other person type in, not. Read what Mountain Water says about when an opponent cannot change their attack trajectory, or when the opponent intends to attack. Type auditions performed by one person are a kind of bare gesture, but if they are performed by two persons, it makes sense to breathe together. Of course, breathing together doesn''t make sense in itself. Because the opponent never breathes together on the battlefield. In that sense, it is no mistake that Hari thought of daytime archery as'' typology ''. Mountain water can attack all opponents like archery. "Let''s go, don''t tell me, do it at your time." "Oh, okay" In a way, the sword has a sense of courage. Anyway, if the opponents are fully armed, if they have blades against each other, it doesn''t make a difference in killing ability. Then they know by rule of thumb that it is stronger to slash them without hesitation. That''s not a mistake. But the mountain water stands on top of it. That is, the frontier of one thousand, ten thousand injustices, one hundred battles and one hundred victories. A man''s dream, the horizon of the strongest swordsman. ¡­¡­ "Mmm!" Some guys still take the two of them seriously doing the mould archery. Both sides are nervous, so the movement is still stiff when frightened. We''re too powerful for each other because we''re serious. On the other hand, the eyelids of those who watched the battle of the mountain waters more than once showed the figure of the mountain waters that were lightly capturing the machine. Perhaps the mountain waters will punch in now. Nevertheless, it is a story that I saw overlooking. I have to confront my opponents with sticks, even though they are protected by cloth, and if we read each other''s opportunities, we can''t take them that way. When we try to read each other''s desks, we can''t help but become glued. Of course, that''s fine if you hit one with it. If you only have one enemy, that''s fine. But the mountain water said sour mouth. I don''t have time to do that on the battlefield. No matter how many people there are, no matter what kind of weapon you have, you still have to keep catching the machine. That was the frontier of mountain waters. "I didn''t know there was such a strong man." "Oh, I can''t believe there was such a guy." I didn''t even get a scratch on my face. If you abandon your shame, you can go home and say the right thing. Anyway, no one believes in ''Thunder Cut'', such as'' Sword Saint of the Child''s Face ''. We thought we were frowning ourselves. But I didn''t feel that way. Why men without enemies would dare be under the nation''s best swordsman if they returned home. Because I want to be one step closer to that ''role model''. "You, where are you from? I''m in the country of Sopeds for once." "I''m disgusting. It smells so bad over there, it smells so bad in the city. I''m tired of fish dishes." "I don''t know, one way or the other, they prefer to use dark objects." "I''m a domino. Now that country is giving us all the gear we need... we can''t be born there." I think it''s getting a little stronger. At first I didn''t know what was and why I couldn''t even touch the mountain waters, but with his guidance, I saw his battles over and over and started to get a look at them by understanding their surgical logic. "I fought the guy who just got here, and he won lightly for it. No, they''re training swords." "Well, if it''s a training sword... we''re serious about each other." "Kensei is fat. I don''t care how many guys you''re dealing with, I''m not frightened." Even if many have magical qualities, not everyone can learn magic, and learning does not necessarily make them talented. Some are untrained from the beginning. Still seeking strength as a man, I took the sword. And circle to its apex. The little boy steps on quite a few occasions and laughs and strokes his head in a flamboyant manner when he sees their ''sword'', which has earned him a lot of pride. The God of the Sword who is there now smiles at a child like the first time he holds the sword, saying that he has worked hard and grown stronger. "Hey, you know what? There''s a guy with the same hair and face as Kensei, he''s with his brown-skinned brother, and he''s still being trained individually." "Oh, I see." Something that separates balls from stones. That''s not talent, that''s purpose. He who took the sword just to gain money and status, and he who sought birth and took the sword as proof of strength. The difference lies in whether you try to climb when you hit a wall or choose another path. Either way, it would be wiser to choose another path. If money is what you want, you shouldn''t take the sword in the first place. That''s because it''s a cheap road. You shouldn''t fight an unbeatable opponent. That''s a smart way to live, too. But it is a stone''s way of life. It''s not how balls live. There are two kinds of good people. One is born superior, the other inferior but aspiring to heights. And sometimes, those who are inferior but aspire to heights are more useful. Again, it''s no different to being a ''machine''. "That''s a medium fever." The eye strength that does not miss the "machine" is also something that you will need. Those who have excelled from the beginning do not bother to take risks. Because you don''t have to. But an arm that prepares those who are looking for opportunities when they need them. It is also provided. "Also, ex-sopede?! "The former lord of the four nobles, why are you here?! Swordsmen are not the only ones overlooking the whole thing. What puts itself in politics, or dominates the battlefield as a warlord, both have wider eyes and deeper reading than swordsmen. Old Hung, who appeared with several escorts, was feeling enthusiasm from them in front of him. Myself, my daughter, my son. All three of these people place their greatest faith. See the balls of life on the path of the sword, which he sifted. "To those who stand with their own swords, Soaped opens the gates at any time. And reach out whenever you need it" They could burn the strongest swordsman behind the lid. Likewise, they watched what did not exist on this occasion in the eyes of Old Hung. "You guys, from what I''ve seen, there''s hardly any roadblocks." As far as I can tell, they do not have the cost of lodging that day and they are in the wild almost in a way that is close to co-located. I guess he''s just the one who has the desire to do a little workout beside him, even though he can''t afford the money originally. "I want to ask for an extremely dangerous job. I''ll hire you as a prep for the centenary of the nation." Hire, the word means two things. One is daily employment, an on-the-spot employment relationship. The other is long term employment. The thread of birth that those gathered here wanted, wanted, wanted. "In this case, I can''t use Sansui. There can be total annihilation due to the danger¡­ Survivors will also be paid money in addition to the same instruction as before from Sansui. I''m going to use you as a crew for the new unit." Whatever happens from here, Old Hung was starting to fabric toward the most fearful things. "We''ll have him prove his strength in action to see if his guidance was right." 50 Terror. "Nevertheless, it''s been a long time since I''ve spoken to you in this Bathrub mansion." "Right, Father. For some reason, he was always sopey." Festivals My Harlem and Thoon, gathered in the mansion of Bathrub. They were gathered here for a special assignment. "Let''s conclude, Mr. Saiga, Mr. Snae, Mr. Thoon. I want you to prepare for intercountry negotiations on Caputo territory." To be clear, it was too responsible. At least it doesn''t seem like a good thing to ask for traces of your own home or royalty in another country. "Well, it''s my turn to deal with the rough stuff. Let me show you the majean divine descent and its fierceness! Isn''t that right, brother? "You must be, Snae. What a reprimand from my father if I come down here. Thank you for speaking to our brothers and sisters. Be sure to keep up with expectations." The two royals of Majan replied two times. At least I''m not talking about no righteousness. If there is anything that wields violence in the context of talks between states, that is a great sin, even from Majan''s reasoning. Forged swords and nails, not lost in exercising. "Father, what about me?! "You can''t. It''s not a good place for those who can''t fight." Hapine is outraged that only Snae and Eckezaks are allowed to accompany him. But his father, the master of Takemen, struggles. Because going to Caputo now means going to the training ground. "Dear Saiga... are you okay? "Oh, I''m not afraid. But why me? If that''s the case, mountain water is better..." While responding to Tsugar''s concerns, Festival I was suspicious. Surely an offering would also allow some escort. However, it seems unnecessary if the best and most experienced mountain waters are participating. "He''s not going to Caputo. This is Sopede''s decision, and I support it too" Everyone was clouding their faces when they heard the words. Absolute trust, in the sense that everyone in this room recognized him. With or without him, the success or failure of the operation shakes heavily. "On top of that, I believe in my trump card. Since then you have grown stronger, unbroken and undamaged, and have forged yourself under the Sword Sage. It''s not to fight for him, it''s to be able to fight even in his absence." In the first place, mountain water is enough for the other side in terms of escorts. Both sides are highly mobile, with almost no holes. And I have no experience directing people. Because it''s quicker for the person to get close and slap him. "... ok. I''m just curious, is this Batlub arbitrary? "Caputo and the royal family have a story to tell. That involves diplomacy, and it is a natural procedure when it comes to sending trump cards to Caputo territory. Sopede''s going to send someone who''s being coached by you, Sansui." "Then what about Disuir? This case is apparently a matter of ''national interest'', the top priority of the five houses. If so, it was too strange to say how Disya would do anything irrelevant. "I also heard that Disya has a trump card called ''The Thinking Man''. Is he not joining us? "Oh, that''s not it" I didn''t even expect it from the start, the Bathrub owner replied with a face. The look was like a face I thought I''d be in trouble if I came. "It''s like oiling a fire. Disya doesn''t know how to treat him, but by the nature of Pandora, he will never be put in" "Naturally, my Lord. You put Pandora''s bearer on the escort. That''s the best part of it, isn''t it? Eckezaks, the same divine treasure, had a similar reaction. If that''s what she would most understand, I''m sure she does. Still, what is Disaster Armor Pandora like? "Whatever... this is a good opportunity. You should face Caputo''s trump card. We''ll work together in the future." "... Huh? I was wondering if it would carry a mission to protect the wounded fool. I hear that our firepower is the tactical, strategic class, but on the other hand, it''s like we can''t do melee warfare. I thought his escort was our mission. "Um, I said I''d be ready to negotiate... no way am I going to negotiate? "That''s why Caputo and the Royal Family respond when it comes to negotiations between states. It''s not about Bathrub pinching his mouth." "So what are you going to do? Not to protect Caputo''s trump card, but for what? "It''s in the national interest, of course. That said, it''s not about whether or not the country dies, it''s about honor." "If you''re a father... I can''t believe you threw my pretty daughter''s fianc¨¦e into battle with a princess from another country! "It''s pity to be powerless and precious. Hey, huhahahaha! Festival Me, Thoon, and Snae head to Caputo territory. Upon hearing the circumstances and contents, Happiness was outraged. "Snae, it is culture that women should be forthcoming in this country. Instead, the man is about to be strong. That would be true." "Mm, brother..." "I''m sorry, Lord Happyne. My sister is burning her heart just like you, so she can''t be caught off guard inside, so when she sees a gap, she leaps to her advantage. I hope you forgive me." "Brother?! I don''t mean Happiness as an enemy or anything! Majan''s two were burning their hegemony as they twisted together. On the other hand, the other companion, Festival Me, looked slightly weak. Tsugar looks very worried about him like that. "Dear Saiga, are you still afraid? "Yeah...... that''s a little scary" Until I lost three battles with mountain water, I never felt uneasy like this. As pointed out in the mountain waters, I have strength in my shoulders now. "The old me, I never thought about losing." You can always win if you try, I thought so for no reason. No matter how hard you try, you can''t win. After knowing everything in your hand, there are more opponents you can''t beat. "I don''t think you know what I''m talking about, but it was'' The Greatest Bee Momentum ''. I just thought if I raised my level, learned my skills, and got a weapon, I''d be able to'' complete the game undoubled '', and the mountain water was not in the same dimension as me" "Oh, you said that! You can''t beat a guy who''s been training for 500 years! He''s the one who''s sloppy! Besides, it''s not just guys like him! Festival I don''t know what I''m talking about, in the face of this occasion. But I know how far away the mountain water is that should only be a swordsman with a wooden knife. On top of that, Happiness was covering that he was crazy. "Yes, but... you can''t even tell me you''re not here. Besides, at least from the other side, I''m similar..." I''m sure I wouldn''t have felt anxious at all if the mountain water would accompany me. But it didn''t get weaker. That is a testament to becoming stronger. "Dear Saiga... If you''re scared, stop going. I''m worried and worried..." "Tsugar...... no. I''m scared, but I''m still going. ''Cause it''s not gonna end like this. If I give up now, I''ll be damned." Assuming that if the mountain waters were weaker, if they were of such strength that they couldn''t win without killing themselves, I''m sure I would have been killed in the first stages. I did lose three times. I lost three times, learned the strength of mountain water, and got scared to fight. But not being scared is strength. Even if you''re scared, it means you''re strong enough to step on it. "Not knowing you''re scared doesn''t mean you''re strong. I''m just dying without knowing how scared I am." To put it correctly, when you may die, it''s not strength that you don''t even think of shards. When there''s so much you can kill yourself, it''s strength to live knowing that. "You bet, Eckezacks" "Um, a good man''s face. It''s the face of the ''strongest'' man, I admit." With comfort for Tsugar, Festival I ask my own sword. The sword answers. Strength lies first and foremost in keeping death away. To keep death away, you must fear death. "Tsugar, your lord is a good woman. For my Lord, the woman I really need may be a woman like him." "What, Master Eckezacks?! Oh, play! "There is a woman who will be a reason for my Lord to return, it is a force in the earth." Snae and Hapine are out of line. Subtly, no, obviously Tsugar and Festival I had a good vibe. That fact alone makes the two of you stiff. "Huhahaha! You don''t know what it''s like to be friends with men and women. As such, you are lucky to be able to fight away from your teacher. Anyway, our master is a man who can prevent any surprise attack... but I still miss not being able to show up. He''s... really strong." After all, this time the face was chosen as a compromise. We all know that. Because I know the mountain waters, I know that with him everything will be resolved. But I can''t do that this time. That is why we are putting in a lot of personnel in the compromise. "This is how we can fight for him and his son. Disciple Pluto, Swordsman Pluto, will you not be exhausted, brother?" "... Yes, Mr. Toon. I will definitely accomplish it and I will return alive! The minds of the men participating in this operation are one. That is, be sure to bring back the good news under the mountain waters. It may have to be easy, but I still wanted to do it from the bottom of my heart. 51 Wilderness "Caputo''s trump card, Masaozo Kobe..." In a way, the most powerful man in an extremely discerning way. The most powerful wizard in the world, with 10,000 times that power, of a first-rate wizard. Mountain water has a master named Suibok, so technically he is neither the strongest in the world nor the strongest in the country, but in his case he would be rightly the strongest in the world. If there were a man stronger than him, this star would be crushed. With that in mind, I thought about the Festival in the carriage. "What do you think, Lord Eckezacks? About the most powerful wizard with 10,000 times the power." "Nothing like this. He''s more boring than me or Sansui." While I''m interested, Thoon, who doesn''t even consider himself an object of jealousy, was speaking to Eckezax. In fact, for Eckezacs, who has a big role as an amplifier, he''s a troubled opponent if he''s around, such as a man who''s the strongest from the start and doesn''t mean much to amplify. "That would be the same for you, too ''strongest'' to aspire to in the first place" "You''re right, I certainly don''t admire that. I just want to be scared and irrelevant." In a sense, it could be called the ''common'' strongest in a world where there were festivals me and mountain waters. A bomber capable of unilaterally attacking an opponent from an unreachable altitude. As long as you attach the ''fighter'' of the escort, it can be said that there is no one in line threat in this world. On the other hand, it can be said that recklessness alone is too much to operate properly. "After all, we want to pursue the strongest like Lord Sansui and Lord Suibok." "... Saiga is coming, you bet, brother! trump cards of each house revealed. Snae seems slightly dissatisfied with the fact that it is the man who will be his own husband who is being treated inferiorly in it. Sure, there are many strong men in this land, but the man I fell in love with is still him. I can''t accept very cheap treatment. "... right, your fallen in love man is still to come. I''m sure you''ll be strong in no time." "Right! While I was happy with the words, Festival I was in an unspeakable mood. In the end, I wonder how much I have trained ahead of me, and will never extend to The Wounded Fool. "Doesn''t the strongest mean ideal and goal, the strongest..." "That was a deep word, I think so again. Brothers and disciples, who have earned good incense pottery." "Yeah... I would have been pointless if I didn''t have that word" But, well, that''s it. Firepower, Power, Attack, Destruction. Even if that helps, it''s not the strongest you''re aiming for. Of course, that''s what we''re going for with the Eckezacks next door. "Eckezacks, I can''t get my hands on either Mountain Water or Genzo on this one. So... it''s me and you." "Uhm! That''s intentional! "You just have to properly accomplish this assignment. That''s enough, I''m the strongest trump card." You don''t have to give up all the power. A lot of choices I have in me right now. Use the best moves on the spot. That''s my strength. And the important thing is to accomplish what was required. If we succeed, even if it was critical or if we could afford it, we would be equally appreciated and famous. "Mr. Toon, Snae. I want you both to cooperate." "Oh." "Naturally! Nevertheless, I have to go and see the most dangerous goods in this country. For the world''s most powerful wizards, scratchy fools, barren farmers, tactical bombers, and authentic Kobe. "Wow..." For every hundred thousand soldiers, the terrain that was destroyed. When you actually see it, only words of admiration come out. Four people had lost their words before the Wizard''s trace of its destruction, that it had more than 10,000 times the power of an ordinary man. "I''ve traveled a lot of land with Suibok for a long time... but I''ve never seen more power" "You got a lot of generals scattered here... if I were here too, I''d think you were treating me like an elephant, don''t give me a chest ache" "As a king, I should not say as someone who can handle divine descent... but I think it is only the work of God" One thousand, ten thousand unjust, most powerful invincible. The ''reality'' of the word stands in front of me. "In our world... they say this kind of sight happened a lot. I was a human resource person, but there were a lot of people who saw this kind of sight." Weapons of mass destruction that go far beyond the boundaries of interpersonal warfare. When I saw the result, I felt a kind of emptiness. A game I liked as if it were a disintegrated game balance that I would be interested in at once, I had tasted that feeling as a reality. "This is the strongest... not what I''m after. Sure it''s strong... but this isn''t my favorite strongest" This power does not extend to everything I know about ''this world''. That''s the only thing we won''t be able to counter if we don''t even pull it off the planet''s army. But that makes me too white. I don''t think this should even be in this world. Put your own thing on the shelf, Festival. That''s what I thought. "That''s right, I think so too." A line of caputo appeared against the Batlub''s tradition. Five women escort him, a man who looks like he can weather. Black hair and black eyes. From what I''ve seen, he looks a little older than Festival Me or Mountain Water. "Nice to meet you, I''m Masaozo Kobe. They call me a scratchy fool." A casual man with countless scars on his face. That was right in front of me, the most powerful wizard in the world. "I... I''m Rui Festival me. Nice to meet you, Masakazo." "Ha, he said it''s okay to make a genuine collection" Seeing him laugh with a potent weather face, Festival I shake hands even though I am drained of poison. On the other hand, I reckon that if he cares about it in front of him, he can reproduce the sight in front of him as many times as he wants. "No, no, that''s not true for older people..." "Oh, yeah? Fine, then." When you finish shaking hands, you see the sight in front of you. Masakazo seemed to have nothingness without pride, even when he saw the sight he had made of himself. "You''re scared of nothing, aren''t you? "Yes... I''m terribly scared" "I was asked to do this, so I did. But... it wasn''t as fun as I thought, and I wasn''t happy to be complimented." As one fact, Genzo''s battle is very fruitful. By himself and his escort alone, the lives of many generals were saved and the safety of the people behind them was guaranteed. Neither mountain waters nor festivals have these external achievements at all. There is no sense of security or superiority in having a strong bill. In that sense, thinking strategically of the state, he contributes more than anyone in front of him. "I just saw something you didn''t like, too, did you? "Huh?" "Look, a setback or something. I don''t like it either, so you know what I mean." Masakazo sits back down. Of course I''m dirty on the ground and my ass is dirty, but it still sits. "At least, there were quite a few people who saw it that way." "Jealousy, is it? "Yeah, and then they scare me." "It''s..." "''Cause, you see, this idiot is the most powerful wizard in the world, and you don''t like it." If I know, I want you to try harder. That''s the kind of gaze that a genuine escort has. "Me too, if I went to some country and met the best wizard in that country, I wouldn''t like it if it was stupid like me." "Yes, I guess..." "Well, let''s get back to it, I thought you were the hero, didn''t you? In a good way." The world revolves around itself. The world is conveniently made for itself. Things are all about making themselves active, people are about bringing themselves together, and the protagonist-friendly loose story is their life. That, I''m sure, they held it the same way. "I''m the most powerful wizard in the world. That''s why we can do this." Point to the sight in front of you. There''s nothing there. Yes, there''s nothing. "It''s a game, and no matter where or how you use great magic, your enemies will just die. It has to be some kind of event." ¡­¡­ "But in reality, this is it. If we can actually use the magic of destroying one country, we can''t just let our enemies die." More importantly, there''s not even a convenient enemy character. No matter how many characters you knock down, they don''t automatically produce, nor do they just show up as strong enemies you can conveniently knock down. "Me, the first time I came to this country to use magic, I broke one village." I wonder how small a village it was, a line of batrabs is not as potent weather as I think. To see the sight in front of you, the village just perished because the place you used it was a village, and if you use it in the city, the town will perish. "But come on... I only thought I was awesome at first" "I''m sure that''s what I thought." "But... now I just think I was lucky. No one had to die because they were lucky." In the end, Masakazo didn''t kill anyone until he made the sight in front of him. I guess that''s not his feat, it''s his surrounding feat. "I did, and then after quite a while I went to see the village. Then... it hasn''t changed much." Masazo destroyed the village. A great many people were struggling with that reconstruction. Nonetheless, the village that Masazo had destroyed remained broken. "I''m sorry, I broke it. I finally realized I was sorry." Festival I had learned from defeat, mountain waters from training, and Masakazo from failure. I guess that''s how we understood that this world is not our playground, and that more and more inconvenient things happen to us. "Really..." "And well, this is my limit. I can only fight magically at times like this. It''s narrower than this. You can''t use magic." "... what''s a wider scope than this?! "I can afford that." The man who could destroy one country said so softly. A first-rate man, with more than 10,000 times that magic power, did not show the limits in the normal sense. Hearing the words, the line of batrabs is even bluer. "You don''t have to be so surprised... generally, this isn''t that far from our ''strongest'', is it? I know what Masakazo is trying to say, Festival. Of course, it doesn''t convey in the right way to other faces. The world they live in is frightened of what kind of out-of-the-world demons they are. "If it''s a cartoon or a game, there''s a lot of people who do it." "It''s, well..." "Besides, I''m sure there''s someone stronger than me, and maybe he''ll show up. It''s just inconvenient that I''m the strongest." It doesn''t make sense to be there. That''s not the only true ''strongest you can imagine''. Masakazo was trying to advise me on the festivities, knowing how smooth he was. "Besides, if you mean the strongest, the guy''s gonna suck better." "... Who are you talking about? Neither Disya''s trump card nor Sopede''s trump card will come here..." "I''ve destroyed the Empire, I''m the new Domino King. The strongest one is named after the one who defeated the strongest, right? The guy who destroyed one country is coming here, and he''s meeting with you, right? Masazo understands the size of the country. I know the dignity of the lives of those who live there. I also know that the army is not hit and played. On top of that, I fear the man who destroyed that ''country''. "Give me a break. I can''t go there." Thinking of his own Lord there, the fool had entrusted many things to him in front of him. 52 Easy. The exile nobles secretly, or without particular concealment, had expectations. In other words, it is a war between the Kingdom of Arcana and the Dominican Republic. There was a food problem in the Dominican Republic, and it was more likely to attack this country than it had been largely unresolved. In addition, they felt resentful. Not least, because an exchanger is something that citizens hate. Of course, there were many who thought, ''A foolish people turned to their noble selves''. "Totally unexpected" Nuri, an exile nobleman, had no idea of the details. I just thought that if the kingdom of Arcana and the domino republic went to war, the kingdom could be ruled again by the patronage of the kingdom of Arcana as it was. At least I thought the idea of a republic was dangerous for the Arkana kingdom. In order not to spread such ideas in the Arcana kingdom, or in other words to prevent the revolution from spreading, I thought we should hold it down on the water. "I didn''t know sweet Caputo had the power to this point" And whatever the extent, it should have been normal. Caputo''s trump card, absolute confidence that just putting it out will confirm the victory of the field. Unlike mountain waters, The Wounded Fool has an extraordinarily palpable and immense effect. "With this power, we have nothing more to be frightened of, nothing more to grumble about! It was the right perception. It has nothing to do with authentic personality or skill. No nation can move forward just because he is on the spot, and any rebel will lay low. Before the power of its destruction, everyone is pointless. "Kyobe Shaw elephant... we''ll get him! Nuri was in motion to regain her glory again. To hold the most powerful wizard in the world. And finding a place was easy. In the first place, I didn''t hide it at all. There are no logistical routes, no resources of value around. It''s just a huge, remote island on land with a flat house. A crude house even without the subjectivity of a nobleman. Inside the house, Masakazo is'' stored ''. Nuri''s face was distorted when she saw him alive in an environment far from generous for amateurs as well. Anyway, whoever saw it was treated lightly. This was all about asking the exiled nobles to scout anymore. If Caputo had done all he could to give him, it would be difficult for the boulder and the exiled aristocracy to promise any more. But you live in such a barn, if you give it a little credit, you must be happy. We must pledge allegiance to ourselves and give up our lives with great joy. What, you treat me like a slave? "Who is it? "Noun is a Nuri of the Imperial aristocracy. I need help with the man inside! "I''ll never let you through here! I want you to leave early! Nevertheless, there was, naturally, an escort, or a number. It was a luxurious group made up of users of magic, the Holy Knight. That was about ten people defending the mansion. Holy knights of excellence in protection. Perhaps there''s nothing you can do about it with your own degree of escort. "What, what''s wrong? "You do nothing! "It doesn''t look like we''re fighting anything else..." "That''s not the problem! Genzo shows his face with a glimpse from inside the cabin, without any particular sense of crisis. It might have been different if it had been a fight, but I had a face because it seemed to be rubbing something. That''s what Ist, one of the escorts, was trying to contain him. Anyway, I want this weapon of mass destruction to go to sleep in case something happens. Forever, if possible. "Looks like I have some business to attend to. Come on." "You do nothing! "... okay, then I''m making a big deal out of you" That''s what I say and pull in. They also had wisdom to that extent. But he was the only one whose pull worked. "Pick it up! "Can you come this far and go home! There is no way Nuri is going to back down, and the Saints are not willing to back down any further. Whatever it is, it is a bomb takeover that destroys the nation. Value alone, there is no way to back down. "We can''t let you through here! "Why! "This is an order from the Lord of Caputo and the Captain of the Holy Knight! "Yes! How much do you want! "I can''t go through with how much I get! Nobody can say to a boulder that everything about the Holy Knight is noble. In fact, it''s something I don''t think I want to do, such as escort a ''scratchy fool''. I want to protect the pallet anyway. But we actually saw the magic of Genzo, and we all understood what we were protecting. If we do badly, this country will be scorched. Giving him now is tantamount to giving him the power to destroy the nation. "People who approach you without permission are told you don''t mind killing them! "What?! "Welcome home! You can kill the worst. The words were conclusive. At least because it was too natural a word for Nuri, a nobleman. "Come on...... then I''ll make you regret it! I wanted to dictate without coming into contact with Caputo if I could, but that ended in failure. Then he decided to change the day. And...... "Hmm?" "I''ll see you first. I''m an imperial nobleman named Nuri." Makzo, who had visited the destruction marks almost as routinely, had been in contact with Nuri with the escorts. And the negotiations began as they were. That was, in a way, very cruel. "I need to talk to you." "Something? "Aren''t you dissatisfied with Caputo? "There isn''t." "In front of the escort, no, I know it''s hard to say in front of the guy holding you, but I''m not gonna let you say it''s not there." "There isn''t." "There''s no way you''re spoiled by the status quo, being pushed into that barn house and being treated cold" "There isn''t." "You, the most powerful wizard in the world, deserve better." "... I don''t know what to do, this guy won''t listen to me at all" The escorts were also slightly troubled by Nuri, who replied that she was not dissatisfied three times and did not seem to have made it through. The five of us who lived together all over the house were unhappy. The other escorts have another outpost, but only these five did not. "Your value is faint. With your tremendous power, there''s nothing in this world you can''t do." Power is authority. That is not a mistake. With strength, the Nurries would never have fled into the kingdom. And there''s a force in front of you that no one can resist. Reaching out was natural. "No, I don''t think so," Genzo according to the vegetables. And the escorts, who actually knew him well, were nodding with all their might. In the first place, even with regard to the bombing the other day, it was a tactic that would not have been possible without the five of us. This man is not a wizard who can destroy his country. He is a wizard who can only use massive magic. He''s not incompetent, but he''s far from capable. "Magic is about me, because it''s about breaking it. It''s not a big deal that I can do anything else." "But that''s all you can do. For example, you should not be treated like that. You must be a hero. How can you be pushed into a house like that and live convinced? If I live in a mansion, I might blow it up. In response, Nuri had also stopped at the boulder. Because what proves the word is right beside you. "I''ve busted that house five or six times, haven''t I? I fell asleep and it was cold ~ I thought it would be flaming and I would steam a little so if I wanted the wind, the house would blow up..." The escorts keep their heads down. Because it was all true. This man can use magic as he pleases, but ''will'', on the other hand, has no control at all. That''s why magic is activated just because you think ''unexpectedly''. "If you live in a mansion, that''s what you always have to be scared of ~. Living in a town is going to blow up every city." "Oh well..." If I hadn''t seen this sight, I would have said I would have a sturdy house or castle. But I don''t have the guts to say the same thing when I see this wilderness. He doesn''t have the means to prevent this man''s magic. "So well, if it wasn''t for that house, I wouldn''t be comfortable." Suddenly the grand premise was completely collapsing. I thought I was being treated cold, so I thought I''d fall over here if I promised you a favor just by mouth. All of the sweet words I had prepared would be broken. Nevertheless, he is not good enough to give up to this extent. "I see that. But... aren''t you willing to use that power effectively? "Huh?" You were interested in that, and you seemed to be overtly happy. I was swelling my chest to expectations. "Now this kingdom is about to end the war. That move is lively." "That''s what I hear." "Is that all right with you? As the strong, as the powerful, everyone has a desire. Whether that''s arm power or power, it''s hard to resist the ''magic'' of wanting to wield the power in your hands. "Our Imperial nobles move to recapture their country. I mean, there''s going to be as many opportunities for you to wield your power as you can." "That means..." "Yes, by your magic, ''Heavenly Punishment'', you condemn the traitors! As the mountain water was given the alias'' Thunder Cut '', Masakazo was also given two names:'' Heavenly Punishment ''. There is also the meaning of God''s likeness, which cannot be resisted, which literally falls from heaven. But it also means punishing the rebels, the usurpers. "That means blowing up your hometown on me, right?" "What, no problem. Doesn''t that mean it''s going to be contaminated? The city, the castle, was first built by someone from my father''s ancestor. They took it. We break it and rebuild it. Of course you do, right? Originally, all the equipment in that country is for royalty and nobility. The traitors are using it, and we should destroy it if we think only of that fact. "Yada." Blatantly disgusted, Masakazo said no. "I don''t trust you. So I''m not going to help you take back your country." "Ki, you! What are you talking about? I am a glorious Imperial nobleman?! That''s how I''m gonna hire you myself! "That''s why I''m saying yada. Just go home." Surely broken things can be cured, and the number of dead people will all go back to normal. To the extent that it can be done, humans are strong. I also know Masakazo, who is Japanese. "Heh... don''t be ridiculous! What''s not to like? "It''s all there. I don''t like trying to make me attack my own country, and I don''t like it any more easily to say that I should fix broken things." Something so broken that I can''t fix it, you just have to bring me something new. People who are dead and can''t be cured can always have a replacement. But making something new, or crossing the pity of a dead man, is definitely not easy. Masakazo despised Nuri for making it easy. Like myself, I wasn''t willing to keep my magic with a man who couldn''t fix it or make it. "I keep my magic in Caputo because I know how difficult it is for Caputo people to protect and how hard it is to heal. I don''t think those people are all very ''good people'', but I still think they work hard for the people who live in Caputo. You don''t care about people in your own country." "Oh my God! "Look, give me my ''made'' stuff. You''re gonna make the whole country look good, aren''t you? The magic of a wizard that doesn''t seem real, the magic that doesn''t seem to belong in this world and the terrain that doesn''t seem to belong in this world that has remained as a result. "If Caputo says the pallet can do this again, we''ll do it again. I''m sure that''s best for those living in Caputo. But you''re not. ''Cause that''s the easiest, the easiest gain for me. What is it? I can''t go along with that." "... what power for! Seeing this sight, Nuri did wonder. With this power, he wants to unilaterally burn down both traitors. I thought this power was for our own good. And in fact, the rebels have not left any remains in this wilderness either. But it''s not enough. We must bury them all in this wilderness. "You are ''heavenly punishment''! Wrong things, people, countries! Power to destroy! The four trump cards belonging to the kingdom of Arcana will never betray the Lord. I don''t know if that''s the ethnicity of the trumpets, or if the aristocracy is skillful. However, mutual understanding did exist. "There''s what you''re supposed to break! There''s a sinner to be punished, a villain, right there! You should be able to break it easily! A weapon of mass destruction with the will does not deny that. But the difficulty of wiping the butt of what could easily be done was that I came to this world and learned a lot. It''s very painful to let someone do something that you can''t do. "It is God who decides whether to inflict heavenly punishment. So, are you a god? If we are to call Masakazo ''Heavenly Punishment'', then it would be God who has the right to lay down that ''Heavenly Punishment''. And I guess it''s ''Caputo'' that you can call God at this moment. "God would do something about it himself. ''Easy'', isn''t it? 53 Subject The houses where Masatozo lived were built in despicable places, so much so that they could not help but think they were being treated cold. Disconnected from the logistics. There, Masakazo has lived here for several years since his visit to this country. Once used to it, this is also an easy castle of my own. It''s a somewhat boring place, but it''s not like I''m under house arrest or locked up here. I''m not leaving here because I can always leave. That was the best living environment for him and Caputo to avoid the worst and worst. "Well, that''s how they solicit me. I don''t know..." "That kind of came to my master too... well, you do... even though he didn''t come to me" "I don''t think it''s funny." Scouted. Power is recognized and sought after by others. It''s subtle because they are, but I still honestly envy them. "Well, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah "I think so...... it does seem like it" Once Masakazo overthrows the new regime, the attention of the nations naturally shifts to him. And even in the country, the eyes of awe and respect will be turned. And they''re not doing anything. They''ll be angry on their own, and they''ll kill Genzo. They must kill you lightly for not having the ability to defend themselves in a genuine zodiac. "I don''t want to die yet. I can''t believe I did that in front of the fan, but it disappeared." "I''m similar." We are each other, dead from mistakes that we don''t know what God''s accident is. I didn''t want to die any more with the thoughts of someone I didn''t know anywhere. "And... to be honest, I wasn''t glad they appreciated my magic" Both Masakazo and Festival are here with the unlikely power, regardless of size and freedom. It is only natural that its power should be appreciated. It is the ineffective ingredients that do not replace each other. But I wasn''t happy that it was appreciated. At least Masakazo was. "I can''t believe I did this, like I pushed a button on a missile. No sense of accomplishment, no sense of humility." Hearing the words, Festival I empathize. I can''t imagine intense joy or emotion if I did take the position of a genuine zodiac. There is also the word that God gave talent, but the two men in this room got their strongest qualities intact. "I was the strongest without any effort. It was too big for me to practice or try. So let those four fly, just use magic in the air. The enemy only attacks far under the eye and unilaterally. You think this is fun? That would be exactly the crew of the bomber. Even if it is admired, it is the scientist who built the bomb or the designer who built the bomber. And what I did was mass murder. If this was pure people help, it might still have been good, but it wasn''t like that with hatred. "... do you regret it? Killed a lot of people." "I didn''t do that, and the Caputo guy, including the palette, said I was right to use magic there. Regret means I should have followed Caputo''s orders or abandoned that city." Caputo, a clan of lords, decided it was best to do so on that occasion. Then I guess that was the best part. Even if it isn''t, there''s no way I can come up with a better solution for Masakazo. And I don''t even have to think about what happens if I don''t follow orders. "I don''t regret it, sacrifice me. I met good people. You accepted me after knowing the difficulty of protecting and healing. Thankful story, isn''t it? "... right, I think so" "And well, the people here are smarter than me, and you don''t have to think about it. Honestly, it''s easy." No, I think the face of his escort wants to use his head. Loyalty is hot and loyal to orders is preferable. Otherwise, he would be killed. But it''s not like I can''t even think about logic, so I want you to do that from time to time. I want you to think before you act and think before you ask questions. Before I think about it and act on it, I''d like you to talk to me. "Good. Come on, if we''re talking about this hand, the locals can be stupid, right? Yesterday I found out, it''s kitty to hang out with idiots. I don''t know what I''m gonna say." "That is indeed..." Sometimes the opponents were among the upper classes, even higher, and basically the top four nobles were competent regardless of whether they were good or not. As for the royal family, I don''t know because neither of us has much to do with it. "If everyone was dumber than me, my spine would freeze." "I hate that..." "In fact, the exiled aristocrats were pretty good at just destroying the country. I didn''t think maybe I''d kill you. I can''t, though." I don''t know if all the nobles in the empire were stupid. But at least neither Nuri nor Hari broke their attitude that they deserved help. Neither Masakazo nor Festival have ever tasted it. Neither Caputo nor Batlub left it to the two of us, from what to what. I can tell you I don''t trust you two enough to do that, and I can tell you I can''t actually do that. But even though the two of them knew what they should not get lost in. "Can''t? Why" "I am now cursed by the spell of a man named Saib. By agreement, of course." "Save?! "What, you know what? Honestly, the distrust boils down to just hearing the word. It is true that, in the interests of national security, genuine possession, which is the final weapon, may require some kind of safety. Even so, I wonder if I will curse. Festival I just knew Tsugar, and that Tsugar was just so disgusted by the spell, I couldn''t take it too favorably. "Anyway, when I try to use magic without permission from the Caputo people right now, there''s a curse on my body to turn to stone. It''s like a penalty, I can solve it right away." "... okay, that" "I mean, it''s hard if you don''t. It''s a little hot and humid at night, and if you want the wind, your house''s gonna blow up, okay? Apparently, the safety device was also necessary for the person in question. The missile''s firing button seemed too loose and fired just by touching it. "Thanks to you, the house won''t blow up anymore. Thank you very much." "Then you don''t have to live here..." "How much spell is making my magic fly as easy as the city? Scared. Me and everybody." Hit him and he''ll blow everything away, anytime, anywhere. Then you won''t want to go where there are many people. Or maybe that''s why he goes like a routine to where he magically destroyed it. Then there''s nothing left to destroy. "My magic is too easy to break things, it''s annoying to everyone." "Yes..." What a big story on the scale. And that''s why the man who defeated the empire feels threatened. "Let''s talk about the hard stuff. I haven''t seen a Japanese in a long time, let''s talk about everything! "... Oh! Trump cards that talk casually. Seeing two people who couldn''t get inside, but seemed to enjoy themselves, the escorts on both sides watched with a smile. "Everybody, there''s no one else we''ve got together." A meeting had been held in the Old Empire. Since the success of the revolution, the meeting rooms, which had a much brighter atmosphere or were optimistic, were filled with silence. "About this loss." The chief officer on the spot made it clear. The war between the domino republic and the kingdom of arcana had run out of words that it had lost. "First, let''s give a numerical explanation. All the power I put into this battle was lost. You can say that this has resulted in the loss of everything but the necessary force for policing, defence of the national territory, etc. Having taken over the territory of the Domino Empire, we must preserve all of this vast territory. In other words, unless we are attacked by an enemy, it has become impossible to continue the war." The age of those taking part in the meeting is low, whilst being the place to determine the supreme decision of the state. But among them, ''he'' was very young. That''s so much from the older people on the spot that even children aren''t crazy. "You were the one who was in diplomacy with the Arkana kingdom retrospectively in this case." If you were allowed to escape, I''m sure you would have. But there''s no way I can get away from him with a Dinesleife. That''s what I know. He was pale, but he was explaining. "Gi, Chancellor! Let me apologize for any mistake in seeing the enemy''s power! Let''s also admit that the damage is enormous. But..." No, maybe it wasn''t an explanation. "Um, what do you want me to do! "Sure." Kind of had to reopen. As Caputo aimed, the Dominican Republic was almost broken in its willingness to continue fighting. There may have been an opinion on how to continue the war without seeing that sight, albeit lacking in combat power. Regardless of whether the Kingdom of Arcana would listen, the Dominican Republic intended to surrender. "I fully agree on that. I don''t know if I''d say so myself, but I don''t know if I believed that information, even if I knew it was there." "Oh, you will! Besides, I''m a useful actor in this revolution. I am an indispensable human resource for this republic! I do not even know what the means used by the Arcana Kingdom are. Maybe you can only use it once, maybe you can''t travel easily. But even if there was a good story of a bug that could never be used again, it would still be impossible to continue the war. The number of people is too low. "Sure, the benefits you''ve brought are enormous" ¡­¡­ "So, that profit is greater than what we lost this time? Everyone in Parliament had contracted. In front of me, I was afraid of a young man. Their fears were furthering his majesty. "I ask you in addition, do you think the family members of the General lost in the war that began on your responsibility are convinced? "Oh, that''s..." "You take responsibility. By" public opinion. " No way, there''s no such thing as a referendum. There is no budget or time in this country to do that. "After explaining the sins, I expose them to the people of the Empire. It''s about being exposed to the monolithic stones, with the nobles." "Forgive me, Chancellor! "I''m not the one who forgives you. If you''re begging for forgiveness, you''re making a citizen who''s lost his family." With the unacceptable weight of any objection, that he takes out a relatively young man who was entrusted with diplomacy. He and his clan will be used to alleviate popular backlash. And just because his failures are true, the future of the clan is not bright. "Let us now try to determine the future policy of the state after the responsibilities have been revealed. Find out what we can offer you. Thoroughly. I don''t mind emptying the cache of the guy I just took with me if I have to." The Lord of the Nation had solemnly begun a meeting, trumpeting even the comrades who had joined the revolution. 54 []/(n, vs) ones heart/ones heart/ones heart/ The Born King exists. From the moment of birth, the king who was promised the throne exists. But not when you become a born rebel, a revolutionary. As my ancestors were persecuted, there is no room for treason in the first place and so on. Rebellion requires strength, and having power means there is more room than living. And it will be about whether those who have it can be enthusiastic about the rebellion. "Damn, this one said he was playing chess in the tunnel... and there were some innocent people" The emperor sometimes calls himself heaven. And that''s generally not a mistake. If the country is to be plunged from the inside out, that is what is required to be ready to challenge heaven. "No, you don''t..." Yes, in that sense, ''Heaven'' had given him an opportunity to rebel. "Hey, Emperor." Even assuming the rebellion in the Arcana kingdom, most of the people would not have been good. If life as it stands is taken for granted, humans can give up most of their grievances. Unless, however, you can no longer sustain yourself. The more exploited you can''t eat, the more ''foolish folk'' you get up too. "Ki, Kisama......! "I''ve got a bit of a snag, I was hoping to get motivated by worshipping that dumb surface." Mr. Speaker, the dark-haired, black-eyed man known as that, was talking over an iron lattice about a man of good width who was under house arrest in a small room. The man with the right width was wearing quite expensive clothes, food and drink were guaranteed, and he was not tortured or anything like that. That''s why I had room to burn my anger against the chancellor in front of me. Nevertheless, even if he escaped from an iron lattice isolated room, his life is not a bright one. He, brought to life by the chancellor''s evil taste, this room was literally the last fort. "... what happened" "When I attacked Arcana, it was payback." "Heh, heh! Naturally, you idiot! Whatever the glorious Imperial Army is, it''s something that can take down the Arcana Kingdom with an army like the one that gathered the stuffed peasants! The man who was attacked and destroyed by that devoured army was overjoyed as if he had forgotten it. When the chancellor''s defeat was heartily delightful, he didn''t seem to suspect it was his victory. "I''m still the only one who can rule this domino! Only I, with my precious blood, can rule this country! Something else can rule this country! Something you can maintain! I can take this room off. And I can sit on the throne again and wear the crown of emperor. He seemed to believe that. Seeing that funny look, the chancellor was slightly more motivated. After all, I find it rewarding that my vengeful opponent is well. "Did you come to me to cry?! Have you been asking my wisdom to offer this divine treasure to me and to rule this country correctly? "Pfft...... no, it''s not. You will remain in custody." "Stupid! Can you rule this vast country without me! The chancellor in front of me is grinning slightly. I mock the former emperor. I make fun of a man dreaming of a future I never visit. "Even if you return to the emperor, there will be a dead man. How are you going to do something from here?" "Hmm, that''s what happens because I think about war because I just won and lost! You just have to make peace as soon as possible! The kingdom of Arcana has long been a kingdom of intimacy, if I recover, I will accept harmony generously and lend much food as a celebration! "He''s smaller than I thought. I just want you to shelf what you''ve already lost and say that if I restore it, you''ll rise from hell and fight for yourself." Murderers treating the emperor like a clown. In response to that mockery, the emperor was raising his voice. "In the first place! I wish you had offered me that divine treasure from the beginning! That way the country would have sang prosperity without disturbing it! "... I think so." The chancellor was not a human being in this country in the first place. If so, I should have gotten out of this country if I didn''t like it. That had solved all the problems. At least he never put that much shoulder in this country. "Divine treasure chooses the user! Therefore, every divine treasure must have served me with great joy! "Then they denied it." "That''s what you made me say! It must be more pleasant to be used by me, the emperor of the Great Empire Domino, than to lend strength to any unknown horsebone! Overwhelming self-esteem and absolute confidence, complacency. The chancellor laughs at the hilariousness. The chancellor had gained a sense of superiority before an emperor who would only accept realities that were convenient to him. "Where does unsubstantiated confidence come from? He said he blew up the rationale." "Still throwing up paranoia, or you! "The paranoia is on you. I would certainly have been more paranoid to say anything until the revolution succeeded. But not now. I''m the head of this country now." "There''s a traitor flair! I just took the crown and swept back to the throne, and the humble blood in my body will remain the same! It''s funny, everyone must be laughing at you! "It''s all right, if you fall to the point where you fall, I''ll be happy." The chancellor, trembling at the joy of abuse, was laughing at the former emperor, stiff with remorse. "I took over this country to avenge you." "... what would others think of that word if they knew? "I don''t think so. It is my divine treasure that supports this country now. If I die, I''m done with this country. And there''s no one around me who has the guts to take over this country on my behalf. Even when I''m here, I guess after my royal hunt." The royal hunt, in itself, is not an anomaly. For what those who have taken the place of the apex of the state will do first is to turn down the leftovers of the previous regime. In that sense, it''s strange that the Emperor is still under house arrest. "Let me tell you something good, there are five more of your relatives left in the royal family." "That''s it... you mean you killed that much! Kill my wives and children! You mean you''re not tired enough yet! "I killed him, I should say I caught him rather than. They are all thrown into the barn. Some of them resisted and killed, but we almost got them all." Not all of them are fat, unfavorable men and women after a long time. There is a bit of arrogance, but still a lot of cute children and maidens of all ages. The chancellor was going to kill them all. "And don''t be afraid of heaven. This is it! Curse us! Kill us and I will curse your children! "Why don''t you curse me to death now that I''m here? But if you can." There are magicians in this world. The curse is real. But the emperor did not have that power. And, of course, that clan. "I remember your men burning down the city I was looking after. Ever since then, you''re off target. I was the only one who missed what you should have done to me." "I wish you had offered me the Divine Treasure! "Right... I didn''t think you were stupid enough for your men to destroy the city of their country" I guess I was thinking sweetly. I didn''t think such inconvenience would happen to my life. "It''s bad that city was hiding a man named you who had four divine treasures! "I won''t deny that. Now I think the people of that city would have liked to share my favors." When there was a man with a divine treasure in the rumor of his journey, he entered the ear of a former emperor who was then the Crown Prince. And as I offered it, I commanded the city where the Speaker at the time was taking care of it. The townspeople tried to hide what they intended it to be. The dissatisfied former emperor commanded his army to attack the city. Just when the then chancellor was away. "I wasn''t really there then. I was going to make a rain cloud." "Originally, I should have given it to you! It''s a reward! "Right, the city folks will regret it. You didn''t think they''d kill us both, young and old, like I''m gonna do now." The emperor''s men commanded him to be sent out with a divine treasure. Without him now, the city''s leading men also told the boulders the truth. But there was no way that the ex-emperor''s men believed the words, and at the same time it was troubling, even true. Because if you do what the former emperor ordered, his neck is in danger too. I burned down one city, searched for it, and still couldn''t find it. So they finally gave up, and then the former chancellor reached the wreckage of the city. He knew what had happened while being struck by the rain he had made. "But... at least that city guy was nice to me. I was happy with that." To be clear, I guess that''s when I first became a user of Divine Treasure. Heavenly Spear Vajra gives those who challenge mighty power the power to manipulate thunderclouds. A demon knife Dinesleif that gives those who forge revenge the power to suck up the blood of their resentful enemies. A real mirror ungaikyo that gives endless masterpieces to those who use it instead of collecting tools. Holy Grail Elixir with the power to keep disease and disaster away from those with a strong will to live. Four divine treasures, all their conditions were met. "I''ve decided to avenge you. It''s not just you, the people who obeyed your orders, the powerful people who saw your barbarity and pretended not to see it, all together decided to avenge it! "Stupid...... you don''t see the big picture! What does it mean to give mighty power to the foolish! And how meaningful it is to let them know what consequences defying the royal family produces! "The result is, your country is doomed. Trying to take the divine treasure from me, persecuting those who defy the Emperor, and this is the result." The chancellor is now in control of the country. I don''t think what the ex-emperor is saying is so wrong. He is also doing similar things. But still, the former emperor in front of you is wrong. "I will kill all your relatives, before you. And I''ll kill you one last time. That''s my revenge! "You''re crazy! "You''re the one who drove me crazy! How can you be decent with all the people you looked after killed! The ex-emperor in front of you is just a human being. It does not possess any special qualities, nor does it have any special technology. There may be a lot of upbringing, but it''s not uncommon. He''s just a man who was born into the royal family and was in a comparatively dominant place. "They who were afraid of you will kill you with joy, I will kill you all! And you live by someone new, even if it''s not me! "If our royal family has nothing to lead this country to, what will this country hold for a long time! Now you must have already lost! "Then you''d be losing, too, but you''d also be the one who said you wouldn''t go down winning, losing, etc! Something that ends up losing! I''m not giving up until I kill all your kin, ''Your Majesty the Emperor''! 55 Regret "Oh, shit. Failed." From Teito, a carriage for the chancellor leaves with several escort carriages. The aim was the Caputo territory of the Kingdom of Arcana. Whether they also have something to think about, overwhelmingly advantageous should have brought about peaceful negotiations. Besides losing, there was no way Domino, who had no chance of winning, would refuse to do this, and the chancellor had decided to go himself. "You were getting bigger. I was in the mood for a Home Affairs cheat. No, not in this case again, I don''t care." Not many, I guess there was chronic heart and indifference to the fact that we could have created the strongest army imaginable. There''s nothing more I can do, and I''ll leave the operation to the field later. I thought we were at that stage. It was assumed that the excellence of the equipment would compensate for the soldier''s proficiency. No, I was actually making it up to you. "You accomplished your revenge, you were out of your mind. Oh, that''s ridiculous. I thought you were a work-guy after all because you ruled one country... I don''t like it" Even the chancellor himself looked back and finally realized his arrogance. I''m sure the man who entrusted diplomacy to you must have been strong. "''I want you to hand over the exiled nobles! Including, of course, the property they brought up!'' ''I cannot swallow such demands. Because they are not criminals.''" Start a little play in the carriage. The work was a great deal, and the radish actor was extreme. "''The national wealth they took away belongs to the people! What do you mean it''s not a crime!'' ''It''s our law in our country to decide that,'' ''excuse me, but aren''t you looking lightly at our force? If you don''t nod here, your country will regret it'' ''What does that mean, isn''t that where you take a lighter look at the power of our country?'' ''You''ll think about emerging countries and insulting them later.''" The play is over. And it wasn''t ironically generally a mistake. Strong armies remain directly linked to diplomatic power. If you have a strong army, it is no mistake to be strong. But it is only a deterrent and a last resort. Too brief. I think so, only in retrospect. "I can''t help it. Anyway, we have to end the war." ''You''re not going to take revenge? A woman''s voice was heard from a small knife. Naturally it is not a human voice because there was only the chancellor in this carriage. "Don''t ask me what I don''t understand, Dinesleif. You know best that I don''t." ''... you did. I Heard Innocent Things'' I did lose a lot of working men. I''m sorry about that, and it was a huge loss. But I don''t want revenge. They only went to invade and plunder and were in return. Even if we launch further attacks on them, it is no longer vengeance. And what we''re on offense from here is not a fuss about recklessness. "Oh, the least worthy divine treasure of a nation is all the rage." When it came to appearance, a small, round mirror to the extent that the human breast shifted was glowing and talking. The voice was making small fools of the demon knife that lay on the chairman''s hips. ''If you want so much vengeance, why don''t you see someone else again? "Don''t you see that your prized soldier is concerned about losing" "You can only use tools if they are used! Wouldn''t you say something small about a fake?! The chancellor was silent when he heard the argument. Because when you stick your neck in a woman''s fight, it doesn''t do a lot of things. "Aren''t you the one who wants to be used?" I''m not insatiable! I, unlike you, am used a lot?! "If it helps, that''s it." "What?! It''s not Vajra, Elixir, or you who are protecting this country right now, it''s this real image I created?! The Domino Empire was a great power there, and thus bordered many countries. Therefore, this defeat could have allowed many invasions. But still, either by means of an armed mass produced by Ungaikyo, or the foreign countries were piercing the static. ''Oh man, the little tools are small to the heart and troublesome. It will be, my Lord.'' There were many decorations and divinely large spears talking. The heavenly spear Vajra, standing in the carriage, seemed frightened against the argument between the two. "Hmm, I''ve been working desks all over the castle lately, and you''re gonna be too shabby." ''Yes, it worked during the war, so come on! ''Oh man, the little tools are short minded and troublesome. Looking at the big picture, I''m the most useful of all of us looking ahead, right? Don''t bother thinking about things in a short span.'' In the carriage, it''s getting louder. And finally the little cup next to the chancellor began to speak in an unbeatable voice to the three of us. ''You can all be cheerful! That''s the glorious Eight Divine Treasures! And as long as there is that Lord, there is no defeat unless you lose with feelings! Increasingly, the chancellor closes his mouth against the Holy Grail Elixir, who is overjoyed at the complete deviation. I was playing alone until just now, but I just want you to be quiet. "Our Lord''s King''s Road has just begun! If so, there can be no such thing as pulling here! That will be the case, our Lord! "Naturally, if we''re going to throw it out here, we''re throwing out a new regime" If one thing is to be said for granted, I can say that if the purpose of the Speaker is to overthrow the Empire and kill all the royals, it is odd that he is involved in the new regime. Sure, the chancellor himself has little combat power, but with Dinesleif and the money there, it''s not so hard to go around killing the royal family hiding everywhere. The defeat of the Empire required the force of the ''revolutionary army'', but once the posture was defeated, nothing but shackles such as the ''new regime'' after that. "I''m certainly not interested in power, and even the people aren''t all good. There''s no way I have a sense of purpose as a politician that I pay attention to people all over the country. But it''s true that I used them, and thanks to them, I was able to drag that emperor down." The establishment of a new state, that is only a sweet word, of course. It is also a kind of scam to say that if you defeat the nobles and drag the emperor down, all the problems will be solved. Not everyone believed it, of course, but many of the people believed it. "They bled, too, and as a result I served my purpose. Now throwing everything out irresponsibly is too dishonest." I don''t have a clear brain, nor do I have an excellent inch ability in internal affairs. But that''s why you can''t throw everything out. I want people who worked with themselves to defeat the Empire to think it was better than it used to be. While I think so without falsehood, I don''t have that much enthusiasm. "Until now, I''ve been an eight dukes and two citizens, so the hurdles are low. Let him take the blame for losing, and if he gets through here... if he can handle the wounds in the war, well, he can handle it." As if winning the war would solve everything, it became impossible. Then we have no choice but to give up and take the time to solve it. ''Uhm! It''s a good thing you''re motivated! I thought you''d lost your temper because you almost achieved your revenge! Inspiring! As much as I''m willing, I''ll follow you for the rest of my life! "Thanks for that... mostly because I haven''t finished anything yet" Catch all the royalty and kill them all in front of the emperor. And kill the emperor at the end. So revenge is finally achieved. Just so we''re clear, as long as one of those people is alive, nothing''s gonna end. "There can be a one-shot reversal from any stage. I know that best." In that sense, I guess we should just kill him. But if you do that, you can be motivated. In order to do this, we should try not to lose our minds until the end. "That''s what I''m trying to do! I''ll back you up! "Thanks...... anyway, that''s how they''re going to demand it. I don''t care if it''s about cutting off the land, but maybe it''s a divine treasure demand. If that happens... maybe Vajra" ''... wait, my Lord. If my ear is certain, didn''t you say you would give this heavenly spear to the enemy? Heavenly Spear Vajra, a spear with the ability to dominate the weather. Its power is certainly mighty, but it basically does not give it all except the Lord, who has acknowledged it. "I don''t have a choice, is that normal? Even if no one can use you, it''s my problem. The enemy has it, and you''ll be the one who''ll be most troubled." "Damn, you must be, Heavenly Spear. From now on, this demon knife Dinesleif will be the only blade under the Lord '' "Oh, the heavenly spears with mighty power are not very popular, and the infamous real mirror is to be seen from afar." "I will not forget that it could be used by the same Lord as you... for the sake of my Lord''s subjects, O Vajra! Other than Vajra, it was unanimous. Seriously, there is no room for correction but the most powerful power in the world. "Wait, there would be a possibility of letting other divine treasures be offered?! No, Lord! "Well, there''s no possibility of Ungaikyo..." "Lord?! Sure it may be, but if I give it to you, this country is rattled?! "That''s why I can''t give Ungaikyo a little. Nevertheless, there will be no other two. It doesn''t make that much sense to have as many elixirs as you can defend yourself, and there''s no way a country can have a Dinesleif." Fortunately, we''re looking into having Eckezacks over there. Eckezax knows the function of each divine treasure, so the kingdom of Arcana will unmistakably seek Vajra. ''... hehe, Lord. There''s one blind spot.'' "Oh, my God, Vajra" "There must still be the possibility of wanting four divine treasures and all my Lord who can handle them! "... it won''t be there" Sure, if there were a set of four divine treasures and their users, that would be enough to get your hands out of your throat. But even if the chancellor is the head of Domino''s new administration. Even though you won the war against an enemy country, it''s not normal to say give me the lord of the land and all the national treasures. "Well, depending on the terms, I might respond, but you don''t believe me over there. It''s insane to settle people in a country that can manipulate weather." Weather manipulation in Vajra is not that accommodating, but its effects are immense. There can be no such thing as bringing its users into the country. "I''m a revolutionary, by the way. You want to welcome the revolutionaries into your own country? ''Oh, you can''t say it''s impossible! My Lord is an unusual user of four divine treasures! "No, even I can''t do anything about it, so I''m going to surrender and reconcile..." Whatever the principle, the Kingdom of Arcana has tactical bomber class power. I can''t ask for any more strength. At least from the Dominican Republic. "I''m sorry to say, but if that''s the condition, we''re going to have to fight it outright. If Ungaikyo and I fall out now, that''s what that emperor will do. That''s all we have to avoid." "Lord, if only this heavenly spear were to be demanded, I would ask you to stop! Revolutionary who defeated the imperial domino, the ''Dictator of the Gentiles'' look, Rikyo. I had yet to imagine what would await him in the Arkana kingdom he was headed to. "No, ''cause I''m not challenging heaven anymore." "Do something about it! I can''t bear to keep using other Divine Treasures, but I won''t be used alone! 56 Intention I still coach in front of the school today. But the number of people under my guidance had fallen dramatically. It''s not that I was limited or anything, it''s simply because a lot of guys headed to Caputo. "I''ll give you time for that." ¡­¡­ Honestly, is that okay? There were about five more facades who were trained at my place, and all of them were close guards. With hostility toward me, he was providing intensive guidance to them hiding their identities. "I don''t mean to be wild. Use your time effectively." "Naturally! The five Kingsguards were eager to get a chance to break me in as they besieged me. Nevertheless, I won''t let you punch in early. Exploring opportunities, later and earlier can in itself be considered half the way. "Ask for a chance against the person you''re sieging... that''s not a good idea" Siege one in five. That''s very right, and you can usually say you won. But that presupposes that everyone has a spear and takes precedence. "Striking in while one is slaughtered, is... not many in five" Siege one in five. That means you can break through the siege as it is if you defeat one of the opponents in front of you. I knock out the opponent in front of me with my torso and go around behind him as I knock him down. That alone will disintegrate the siege net and destroy each of the four men who rushed back to us. If we''re not wearing any protective gear at all with each other, we should assume their or their own lightness. "As always, he''s an angry guy... if you poke him with your breath together, would you read that breath and avoid attacking everyone? "That''s true... that''s my case." "We want to beat you" I know how you feel, but that doesn''t make sense to let go of the siege advantage. Looking ahead later is tantamount to giving the opponent the lead. If you''ve besieged them, I think it''s a tactic to attack them somewhat forcefully. "Besides... your desk still can''t read through" "You''ve come to see me. I understand that. It''s boulder technology." "... I guess I''m not making a fool of myself" Harsh words, but they are too powerful with my hatred. On the other hand, their talents and experiences are making the opportunity their own. If he played a game with another face, he had barely lost. Instead of pushing it off with force, he was reading the desk and typing it in. I''m stepping on the boulders. The water was getting stronger like a lump. "It''s just too much power when you deal with me. As I always say, a wave in a game or a wave in action has to be the way you normally practice. I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not ripe for a sword." "I know! I know, but there''s nothing I can do. That''s immature again. Or normal. I guess we need more training to overcome that normality. "... I know you''re getting stronger, and I can understand your occasion. But you still can''t get a machete." A Kingsguard with a burn to his body says that. I know I feel sorry for you, but that would be a lot of nasty if they put a knife in someone who just did a little training on a boulder. It will be about what my life was. He also said that we basically don''t like to lose. "I don''t know if I can say it myself, but my sword is hardening against me, but I can read enough machines against the others." "... I know. A sword is a difficult thing." He''s trying because he wants to beat me, but he wants to win too much and his sword hardens. The sword is really hard. "Then let''s stop here. The princess is on her way." "What?! Five amazing people. Well, you''d be surprised, but I''m more surprised. A woman full of animosity toward me was on her way here amidst the only signs of quality that I could think of as SS, no matter what you think. Or the lady is with you. "... were you aware of my proximity? Hate him." "Oh, don''t you think my escort won''t serve if you can''t do that? With about five fully equipped knights, the lady and the princess showed up. I mean, it''s been years since I''ve seen the princess. I was still an adult. And my eyes are tight. Very hostile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess." I''ll get down on my knees and thank you. Of course the five people who were under my guidance were bowing their heads. Since the other person is the princess, it''s natural to bow your head. Even if you''re hiding being a Kingsguard, there''s nothing wrong with it. "... well, nothing''s changed as abominably as ever, you are" Years had passed since then, and both Blois and the lady were taller than me. Nonetheless, I make no difference. Nothing will ever change. "From your point of view, you think everything in this world doesn''t matter. Our anger, our pain, our remorse, our anger." "Such a thing would never..." "Can you afford that because you can kill anytime you want, such as about me? Well, they''re starting to make me confused. Besides, lady, you look amazing when you see me in trouble. "You are the strongest and most invincible. I don''t know, even this country is doomed for you. If my daughter were to stand alone, she would leave this country and repeat her training in the deep woods even after this country perished? Go for more heights and more." It''s so frustrating. It doesn''t have to feel signs, it comes from words. The crying child also had a sense of silent intimidation emanating from her. At a time like this, I urge you not to show your human power as a royal. "... okay. Why don''t you let your apprentice fight my escort? "Apprentice, not that... I don''t mind if they''re good" Finally got me down to business. You were going to do that from the beginning, when the faces I was training stood up, put up my sword, and confronted the armed faces. The Kingsguard, the highest strength in this country, or in this world, with both sides. Gear is the difference, but we''re colleagues who should know each other''s arms. If there was a difference, it would be the time spent in the last few months. "apparently motivated by both sides." "Oh... Sansui, which one do you think will win? "I''m afraid I was wondering if there''s more to seeing than actually being present" If the side I was training on is all going to clueless me and embarrass me, I don''t have to argue about winning or losing. But both sides were full of energy. It is the most elite unit of boulders. "Then I''ll give the signal to start. Both sides, show that martial arts before me! The lady''s gaze inquires about the ''victory or loss'' of this battle. The lady only cares which one wins if I work out or not. That''s not a mistake, and perhaps the princess cares about it. But not me or the Kingsguard. The faces that serve as the Princess''s escort are armed with shields, armor, and helmets. By contrast, if I was working out, I''d only be wearing simple skin gear. Nonetheless, I work out more pressure and the fully equipped side feels fearful. It never collapses on both sides of the boulder, but I feel confused. I feel the difference between what I''ve taught you and what you made. "Introduction!" As the princess signals the start, the skin-equipped face does not run, but quietly moves on to pack the paces. In contrast, the fully equipped face was shielded and turned to receive. Despite how they work out, there is a difference in agility between those who are hardening themselves with metal protective equipment and those who are not. In addition, the meaning of the armor itself is less than playing games in a way that is closer to inching each other. In other words, it is generally not advantageous. But that''s not the problem. "... Explain" "Give it to me." Both the princess and the lady felt the obvious difference in the amateur. Ask me to explain it even though I haven''t finished anything yet. "Those five were strong from the start, without having to instruct me. Speaking of what I taught you, reading the late desk of bare swordsmanship. But that in itself is something that every ten people in that place can do. The question is, what level of opponent can you take it to?" Step into each other and the sword will hit you. That was the kind of time I was reaching. Give me that, and I''ll punch in the metal face. With a sword in your hand, it will be slashed. That, on the side of the leather gear, was calmly dodging and tapping his helmet as he stepped further in. "I''m afraid those who are escorting the princess have figured it out. No matter how they move, they say they''re the ones who get a machete." Standing five to five, the result is a victory on the side of the skin gear. That meant my guidance was becoming their flesh. "... right" The heart of the princess, who kept her faceless expression, was slightly voiceless. Distress, convincing. There were both of them. It is also in the heart of all ten Kingsguards. Lady, let''s stop putting some more emotions on your face. "I think there''s a little more difference if you''re on the same terms. Besides, we were perfectly together. If we can do this again when it''s not a match..." "You don''t have enough training? "Yeah, you''re right." "I guess you can do that." "... Yes" Hearing the words, the princess was slightly distorting her face. "Child-faced Sword Saint...... Thunder Cut" "Yeah, I''m a proud escort." "I guess so" The lady is in a very good mood. On the other hand, the princess did not deny it. On top of that, it had cut out a different topic from the confirmation work. "Most of those you coached have gone to Caputo. Including the Bathrub trump card." "Yeah, this is useful too" "As confident as I am." "I don''t know, it will depend on the person" In the first place, I haven''t even heard what happens over there. I don''t know anything. I don''t know who to fight. So I''m not as confident or anything. "Depends on who you''re dealing with, sure you are. The same goes for those under your guidance, but that''s something we can tell you." I feel the atmosphere has changed. I could feel a greater interest, not a personal affair. "We still don''t know the head of the Dominican Republic too well. There''s no such thing as a plan." I was talking about something very obvious. Indeed, even if you have four divine treasures, there is nothing you can say about the personality aspect. "He''s only done what''s natural. It did attack our country, but it simply did what was necessary. If I had an infinite number of national treasures, I would go to my neighbor''s country to take food." He doesn''t hate Caputo''s trump card as much as he hates it when it comes to the attack this time. At least your brother and father had the same reaction, and I guess that''s not so strange. "I mean, we don''t know yet. We don''t know anything. In this negotiation, it means a lot to get to know him. I just want to take it in if I can, because Divine Treasure chooses its users, and it''s hard to be courteous." Even if there was someone to meet the conditions, he said he might make an injunction with his former owner. To see Eckezacks, that seems possible. I guess I just want someone who can handle all four, if possible, as they are. Then I have concerns. Is a guy with armor named Pandora equivalent to the head of a domino who just has four identical divine treasures? I can''t even imagine what kind of divine treasure it is. "You will also be asked to do your job as a result. I know it''s an extra piece of advice, but it''s not distracting." 57 Divine Treasure "Am I attending the meeting? "Um, I want you and Eckezax to be present" Again, the Lord of Caputo and the King of Arcana were about to welcome a new Chief Officer of the Dominican Republic, in the territory of Caputo. It is a meeting to identify who the new Lord of neighbouring countries is. It is a bi-national relationship that began in the unfortunate form of war, but neither the Royal nor the Caputo considered the ''Gentile Dictator'' evil. "The other side, in the talks, did not make disarmament a good idea. If you have an elixir, it''s natural." "Therefore, this side is also allowed to be armed¡­ I would like to prepare someone with a divine treasure to show the character of the country" If both sides had grasped each other''s power of war, they would not have been invaded by Caputo''s territory. It''s a demonstration and a threat, but if you think about what was lost in the actual war, it''s too late. "I don''t mind...... what about Eckezacks? "... meet Elixir, Vajra or Ungaikyo, including Dinsleif... I don''t like it, but I don''t have a choice" "... why don''t you like it? "Our Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures don''t like each other in the first place. Each other, design ideas and existential significance are too different, but they think they are the best ''tools''. So there''s no way we''re going to meet." The sword, which looked like a girl, was unacceptable. If I tried her, I would not have known the nerves of the chief of the enemy, who possesses the four divine treasures. "... because I know Shaw elephants, or I can''t help but be anxious. I just wanted to ask, aren''t those four treasures dangerous? The lord of Caputo had revealed his anxiety as now. By accident, I guess you don''t mind blowing up this territory. My trump card only wanted reassuring material as much as it could do. "No problem. I can''t be a pandora, and I can''t go wild where I have those four." "Really? "Yes, my lord. If you know me, you know, but even when it comes to tools created by God, they are tools for human use. Not too much for human hands, except for Pandora." Pandora, both the King and the Lord of Caputo were clouding their faces when they heard of its existence. The festivals I''m being asked about scattered thoughts are getting scarier and scarier. What the hell is Pandora? "Anyway, just because there are four of them, it will be the mountain of Sekiyama that can kill and seize a few of them with precision. Even if he had the bravery to overhead, if that''s common sense, he could suppress even one toon." "I was relieved to hear that. I will, Caputo." "You''re right, Your Majesty. Then whatever happens, this country won''t waver." Seriously, I couldn''t seem to be caught off guard inside thinking of individuals rocking the state just to find out about mountain waters and genuine zoo. It is all the more so that neither of them can come to this occasion. "But... Dinesleif..." Eckezacks looked disgusted. Really, I really didn''t seem to want to see you. "Again, this is amazing. Did you really let go of the missile or bomb it..." The appearance of Rikyo crossing the border to the territory of Caputo naturally looked at the land cultivated by Masaozo as intended by Caputo. And it was breaking the hearts of the soldiers of the Domino Republic, who were his escorts with no less than their tempers. Go bow your head to the person your own people killed. No matter how much the offensive side, only Rikyo was convinced. But seeing a sight like this also means you can lose your temper to resist. "... this, maybe you''ve pulled something outrageous from the rest of the world. The world view is completely crumbling, on the ground. Hey, you guys, is there a treasure you can do this with? "No, you don''t." "I don''t think so." ''There''s nothing there! ''... Wow, I can handle this in a few months! The heavenly spear Vajra protests as he freely manipulates the heavens. It is true that heavy rainfall for several months in a row would also likely change the terrain considerably. The problem is, that''s just not the level to sweep away enemy forces. "I guess you''re not connected to this country, Japan or the United States. If the militia or the U.S. Army came... would my country be blown away by now?" Anyway, Rikyo decided to forget the sight in front of him. Even if this means of destruction was not available twice, Domino has no leeway to continue the war. Being a ''villain'' of war stuff, there can be no such thing as fighting until the capital falls. It''s a war we originally started for profit, if we fail, we''ll have to lose money. "Anyway, we need to end this war..." Though he possessed divine treasures, Rikyo, who had no power as an individual, had come to the enemy with a slight fear and a greater sense of purpose. "This time, there are no words to thank you for having responded to the negotiations. My name is Rikyo Kazaki, President of the Supreme Council of the Dominican Republic." "The kingdom of Arcana, is the king" "I am the head of the four nobles, the Caputo family. There have been many sacrifices due to this unfortunate mistake, but I would like to heal you peacefully in this meeting in order not to increase the wounds on both sides any further." From the margins of an overwhelming advantage, the two powerful men who welcomed Rikyo were calm. It was kind of clapping out, but Rikyo was squeezing his face tight. Anyway, if we don''t reconcile in the best possible terms, Domino doesn''t have a future. "You must be tired on a long journey, there are banquet seats available." "The divine treasures owned by our country are also supposed to welcome your divine treasures" "Well." And of course, the demon knife Dinesleif was turning that figure into a human being. Young woman dressed qualitatively, with a shady atmosphere. Dinesleif, who had become that figure, had asked the man in power only that he had to be confirmed. "No way, it''s not Pandora" "No, I... With all due respect, I was wondering if this was the right place to be. Eckezacks is the only one who''s here." "That''s wise." Apparently, Dainsleif''s relief was the same for the other three, and he becomes a human figure in peace. Apparently, they hate you so much. "I''m glad it wasn''t Noah or Danua... those two don''t really fit the story..." Ungaikyo, transformed into a slightly shorter woman, wearing very complex embroidered long-sleeved clothes, was delighted that she was not having to face-to-face with uncomfortable faces. "Noah is a kid who doesn''t know why he finds significance in not being used, and even to Danua, there''s nothing I love about human imitation. I knew tools were only worth it when you used them, you''d think so, my lord? "I don''t know about those two, but I appreciate that about you." "Well......! You heard me, ladies! I knew I was the most valuable tool! Ungaikyo rejoicing. Like denying that girlfriend, Vajra, who had changed into a human, was pinching that cheek. "Hmm, to the mass-produced product to be used, it''s not worth it. After all, the only unique tool that also moves heaven is its significance as the treasure of God. Isn''t it? She was a very big woman. He was pinching and twisting the cheeks of Ungaikyo with his long body of nearly two meters and a long hand that matched it. It is a gentle act of violence. "I am! "So what is it, Lord... that I am not a pillar of the nation more than a tool to be replaced? Isn''t that what you think? "What are you going to do when the king has the tools that only one person can use! Two people sticking together, just because they''re worth the national strategic-class together. But do you realize, the Divine Treasures? That our Lord, who is burning a very fierce anger at his tools that expose him to the humiliation of the country, even though he is invited as a national guest, looks amazing. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, Lord Caputo. I thought I''d shut up for a little while... when I pinched my mouth extra, it was oil on the fire..." "No, no, human logic won''t make sense to God''s treasure. There''s plenty left to look at." "God''s tools are difficult..." Regardless of the agenda, the three men were in an indescribable mood to see two words and deeds that were too feminine in a bad way. On the other hand, it was Elixir who was delighted with those two feuds. "Oh... what a temper! Talk about each other''s value and compete for its advantage! This is the fate of the divine treasure gathered under one user...! Both sides, come on! I''ll be there for both of you! "Don''t support me, Elixir. This is why I have trouble thinking about tools. What do tools do with respect for themselves?" With a wrong face to look at as a boy, Elixer, who was also dressed as a boy himself, was fuelling the feud. Or maybe he''s making his passion good. They don''t take much account of human annoyance. Dinesleif, frightened of his kind like that, had bowed his head lightly to Rikyo with regret. "I''m sorry, you don''t have to go first." "Can I leave dangerous things like you guys behind? Ungaikyo and Vajra, it''s time to go. You''re gonna let me stand alone on the banquet? Eventually, the two who were in a fight were to have a temporary truce and go to a feast set up in Caputo''s mansion. "Long time no see, Vajra on Dinesleif and Elixir on Ungaikyo. It''s been about 2,000 years. Sometimes it was unusual for all of you to serve one Lord." Leaving aside stories of politics and war, the leaders of both countries were to be welcomed for now. It was still the old-fashioned Eckezacks that became its calling water. Four people were feeling nostalgic for her, who looked like a girl standing next to me at the festival. "It''s Eckezacks." "What is it, Dinesleif?" "You''re still dumped." "... Shut up" The user is changing, Eckezax turned away when he was pointed to the fact. The demon knife had a blatantly frightened look and was preaching a divine sword. So I told you, if you want to be the strongest, you can be dumped. "That''s weird! You can call it anything you want after it''s over! "Whether it ends or nothing, I knew it would happen from the beginning." Eckezacks protesting with tears and Dinesleif wondering if you''ve seen it. Upon hearing the conversation, Rikyo was beheaded. "You guys haven''t seen each other in 2,000 years, have you? If it''s been 2,000 years, that''s not the problem with throwing it away. You''re dead." "Hey, the Lord before Eckezax, he was the immortal of the stranger. Immortal, you know what I mean? They''re human beings with no life expectancy. Most immortals don''t move while meditating, sitting and sitting, but a immortal called Swivok is a stranger called a swordsman, and he wanted strength enough to be the Lord of Eckezax! You sound stupid, don''t you? Ungaikyo laughs very happily about what''s wrong. Apparently, there''s been a cause for this for 2,000 years. It is a scale unimaginable to the humans who are listening. "You don''t have a life expectancy, does that mean you''re still alive? "Maybe, that''s what Eckezacks looks like, and he''s not dead. They dumped me, that girl! "Goddamn it... I didn''t expect to be dumped by the Lord who was so proud of me... pathetic, Eckezax. What''s the best master who wants the strongest forever, abandoned and without care" Vajra was in on it too. Seeing from the conversation, it seems that Eckezax was very proud of his Lord to the same divine treasure two thousand years ago. Both Vajra and Ungaikyo seemed very happy that she was literally abandoned like that. "Shut up, stick! I don''t want to be fooled by a Lord who''s just in the shape of a spear and has no linkage at all to the spear and function! "Me, you say it''s a stick?! As always, this is the little tool, so you''re in trouble! My spear, you can''t even look up at its tips! "A stick would be a stick! After a stick with clouds and just enough weather forecasting to mistake itself for a blade or something! "I don''t care if it''s a ''thing'' similar to yours! Just because you''re in the shape of a sword, it would actually be a magic amplifier! "I have pride as a sword, my opponent who serves every age decides to be a swordsman! Your lord doesn''t look like he knows how to spear! If you look at the Lord, you know the tools! Daiwa, it would be Dinesleife who is used as a weapon! "... I have trouble talking about things with speculation because this is the little tool! A conversation has begun that is not at all serene, but only Rikyo and Festival Me were shaking hands feeling a strange sense of union. Though the successor of Batlav, there is no advantage to Rikyo as head of state in being able to sympathize with the festival I have no say in this occasion. But when we saw the tools to argue, we understood that we were friends. There is profound joy in getting friends. If that is a comrade of war, it is still the case. They were shaking hard hands together. "For the most part, there is no end to the goal of vengeance and difference being strongest. I also told you that it is not happy for the Lord to strive for the strongest." "Shut up, Dinesleif! If you mean revenge, you don''t need the treasure of God! I wish I could just hit my sleep and crush my head with those stones! "I thought you said you didn''t mind. We are tools and means for our users to achieve their goals. Now my Lord is gathering the object of vengeance, but he is not using me as a blade. Still, I''m satisfied with the Lord, so I''m satisfied." Legendary weapons, tools. Eight kinds of divine treasures. Five of them are gathered together, this feast seat. Is it low or high level, small or large scale, specific to them or commonplace? It was an unclear conversation, or a dispute. "Stay tall, pick your users. Your end. Hey, Eckezax! "What do you want, Ungaikyo! Anyone can use it, etc., after wanting to have no possession! "It''s the tools that are used by the people who need them, isn''t it? If you can''t use magic, you''re not a useless long shot! After all, tools can only be used by any person! "What do you know about just making a fake object of a tool that disappears? Don''t you take the tools lightly! "It''s not good because it disappears right away. Stockpiles are ridiculous, tools are for use and for use and defeat. What''s more crap, what''s important is whether you can use it or not! If one thing was clear...... we would keep arguing for thousands of years like this, it was. "Um, um, Eckezaks, Dinesleif, Vajra and Ungaikyo, they''re healthy and really fine! I''m so happy for you, Elixir! 58 Value "How was it, he was" "That''s normal in a way. I was out of my mind when I was alert." We talked about the unnatural, and we listened to the Divine Treasures together, and that ended our first day. Finished, therefore, the king and Caputo were talking. I finally got to talk to the head of the neighboring country, I can tell you everything''s coming up. "Well...... it may seem slightly thin, but as a national lord I have not acted incorrectly" "Including bowing your head to us. It''s a good thing you''re getting the hang of it. This one''s quick and helpful." Apparently, it''s a U.N. crowd except him. If so, knowing him will know his neighbor. If you don''t know him, you can''t even set up a national strategy or anything. "Apparently, you''re moving in love when it comes to the annihilation of the royal family, but you''re doing it in brother-in-law when it comes to running the state. Maybe it''s professionalism." "For lack of deep thoughts, switching is quick if you realize you can''t. Thank you." It did not overthrow the empire by ideals and beliefs, it overthrew the empire with royal hatred. That itself was assured by being the owner of Dinesleif, but it could be verified. "As for Thunder Cut''s daughter... I still can''t say anything. Although, I don''t necessarily hate even my daughter, who spent time without the royal favor" "That''s our" love, "isn''t it? Emotion is not measurable, or you know it." The crux was whether Rayne would be included in the subject of revenge. Depending on that point, that''s the only way to kill him. Or the mountain water is going to kill it. "I appreciate the state in which that man is bending over the country. If you stick it up badly, that''s not necessarily what stops thinking people from attacking you. It''s a waste of effort." "It''s not too good for him to die. So, what do you say? Is he a man who deserves to be drawn in? "... not yet. Not yet." For the Kingdom of Arcana, I want the Domino Republic to remain a nation like this. It can flourish or decline, but I want to avoid a massive influx of refugees anyway. It was tougher to attack and govern. It is not bearable, such as doubling the national territory. All this isn''t something you can do to spin the four trump cards in full. So how about the Arcana royal family? Depending on the character and personality of Rikkyo, I''d like to draw in if possible. Possessing four divine treasures, he is highly practical as well as foil. It''s literally the man who rolled one country to show it. In terms of track record, it also surpasses the trump cards of the Arcana kingdom. Nevertheless, even when it comes to bringing in Rikkyo, the lord of one country, it is quite difficult. Rikyo himself understands, but politically and materially, it is certain that when he and Ungaikyo fall out, they will cut off the land from other countries. That is unlikely if it does not lead to victory through total war or annexation. And that''s not in the interest of the state. "It''s worth a try, though" "Really... it did" As a royal who wants to draw in, if possible, he wants to induce Rayne to give up, beyond knowing that Rikkyo is not stupid enough to continue the war with his readiness to crush the jade. If that succeeds, there is a lot of hope in taking Rikyo in. And that required one more premise to be cleared. "Now, when this happens, the problem is the Imperial nobility." "Um, you would have already decided that it was limited. You will recognize that we will not hold back the empire more than we accept the ''traitors''." The exiled nobles have no power to shed even the now exhausted Domino Republic. Therefore, we must rely on the Kingdom of Arcana from what to what extent, but the Kingdom of Arcana is in the process of completely limiting itself to the domino empire and recognising the Republic as the right country. In that case, the exile nobles do not know what to do. "Then... ''the three of us'' will be targeted. You can''t just put it in their hands as one." "I guess holding the key is still ''Thunder Cut'' or... I guess it''s only my feeling that I find it abominable" Child-faced sword saints are unlikely to be strong. And the Sopede of Takemen was incapable of measuring its strength. I guess that''s why he tried to ascertain its'' extent ''by hitting the most elite troops in the kingdom of Arkana. As a result, I was just waiting for the end that I wouldn''t even be the other person. "He''s a simple man. I''m just saying that I serve sopeds." "I thought you were right." "... if you''re not a competitor, you say this is also reliable" Not many kings think they envy the empire. I want to operate my country as I wish and as I am talented. That is the truth. I want to run the four trump cards of the four houses as I wish. If that''s what you can do... That''s not it... "Fair enough, if the competition is strong, there is tension." "I can''t believe Eckezax got into such a fight..." "Totally... this is how I''m able to go away with you, but it''s a lot of trouble" "Politics is a hassle. This is what we need to do to reduce what is easily lost in war." One line of batrabs was in the wind of the night, taking the outraged and excited Eckezaks. Because the conversation of the divine treasures was too much to be honest, the Lord of both sides was on the way. "... honestly, I''m sorry" "If you think so, you should have character! Absolutely, the mightiest sword can be heard! "Well... nevertheless, you were with me when Eckezax met the other divine treasures" "Um, I met them two thousand years ago, and sometimes engaged their users. About five hundred years later, Swibbock left me." Swibbock already has everyone on this scene. On top of that, I understand why I dumped Eckezax by both practical examples and explanations. "Dinesleif prophesied our separation then. Originally, Dinesleif and I were similar weapons, swords and swords, but for that purpose, they are very different." The most powerful divine sword Eckezax. Its function is to amplify ''magic in the broad sense''. Revenge Demon Knife Dinesleif. Its function is to ''suck up the blood of the person you cut''. Together, I don''t want to call them divine treasures, but these two weapons are too different in nature for the user. "I recognize the one who aspires to be strongest as the Lord. I mean, ''sword'' as an end. But he''s not. He''s a means to revenge." Well, maybe it is. Suibok also said that the strongest is purpose and not means. Just as Masakazo is, the true strongest is too much to use as a means. "I prefer to be used. But he doesn''t even think his blade needs to get wet in blood." Revenge is achieved by forming revolutionary armies and giving weapons to many to decide. All of that action is far from the demon knife of vengeance. I''m not taking advantage of that feature at all. Still, I guess Dinesleif is satisfied. "Observe... how dare you" Nevertheless, Eckezaks, who has now objectively viewed ''the strongest'', cannot deny the word. Just that I can''t admit it. "It''s not like Eckezax was bad, and it''s not like Mr. Swibbock was bad. I know that." "... um" I understood that the three men who hit the night breeze in Caputo''s palace touched upon the circumstances of the divine treasures and immortals who lived in it for a long time. Too much, it was all too long. It was all too old to want to look up at the stars of the night. "But it''s true that my divine treasures are bad. I''m here to apologize." Spears and cups, short knives and mirrors. A man appeared with them. Naturally, the domino republic''s supreme power, Kazaki Rikyo, was that person. "Is this the new Imperial Palace?" "That''s what my people call me. I''ve been thinking about calling myself that." Rikkyo gets a slightly provocative mixed word from Toon and answers to it with a weakness. He went to the side of the four who were cool at the window, looking up at the night sky as well. "Yeah... where was who? "Majan-Ton. Of a country far from here, I am royal." "Oh well... this would be a good country. Glad you didn''t come to my country." It was a very weak word. Very, it didn''t seem like the word of a man who conquered one country. On the other hand, Thoon was glowing his eyes. "Is it ''my country''... a numbing word. Men''s stuff, I admire it once." "Well, we do have that. I''m feeling pretty bad, but still..." Hearing Thoon''s words, Rikyo saw his own country far away with his eyes. I saw a country burned by war, which took the tone of its own destruction. And the mightiest man, who stood up to destroy his country, to destroy it, and to slay the men of the previous regime, saw his own country in his eyes. "Even though he''s named Speaker for once, most of the guys are screaming" Long live the new emperor. Long live His Majesty the Emperor when he is destroying the nobleman''s trove himself and taking his contents out on his own. " The people of the Empire, they were all starving. I just believe in Rikyo, which inspired me to fill that hunger. "The people in my country have forgotten my subject so much. I forgot what a fair and equal country I told you to get out of my mouth first. I don''t know about fairness or equality." There was a man there who was tired of living. On the other hand, there was a man who was stomping and stomping and trying to hold on. "People around me are more scumbags. I''m not talking about defeating nobility and becoming a new nobleman, but I really think so. I''m trying to create a society that''s convenient to me, not thinking about fairness or equality. No, you haven''t even thought about society. I''m just thinking about my immediate greed." It''s down. I despise you a lot. On the other hand, I can find peace in its eyes. "It''s a good fit for him to destroy the country for selfish reasons, grab it, young and old, just because blood is connected, and kill them all. My revenge used my subjects... even they used me. He''s an accomplice, all of us." "You won''t even be so humble, Founding Father. You are a new king who has driven a powerless king and has been recognised by the people who live on that land. You should be proud of your power." Snae slaps his disgusting mouth at the ''kings'' of other countries. On the other hand, the words themselves were respected. "You''re proud of your power... I guess. I really think I''ve done a big deal. I thought that was real revenge. But... this is all the power God gave me. It''s complicated..." "Didn''t they tell you to dump all of us from around Dinesleif? "... oh, they told me" Rikkyo nods honestly to Eckezax''s question. On its face was a mockery of its past self and a pitiful expression. "I got four treasures from God. Nothing inconvenient for me would happen. I was assuming my life was waiting. What I actually waited for were the rough nosed ones coming for this treasure. Maybe I''m still the same, I don''t think I''m worth it." Hearing the self-infliction, Festival I felt my chest ache. And hold Snae''s hand strongly beside him. I''m here, I was dying to connect my hands with someone definite. "Still... here I am. I''m not gonna throw anything out, I''m not gonna die yet." Maybe the only tool I can use is my value. Still, I am in an enemy country as head of a nation. There was still work to be done. "Speaking of which, was it me, Lord of Eckezacs? What are you..." "Beware, my Lord." It was on his back, Ungaikyo was recommending caution. There is definite tension in that word. "Men armed with magical weapons are hiding in the dark! Ironically, the ungaikyo that produces the masterpiece, by its very nature, can understand the truthfulness of the tool and the performance of the weapon. The real mirror Ungaikyo is able to distinguish the ''object'' reflected in the mirror so that the demon knife Dinesleif can track the object of revenge. That''s what it is, like it''s tinted, even in the dark. "... hey, for once I ask... are you guys going to kill me? "That''s not how it is. If you''re going to calculate the killing of Elixir''s Lord, you''re going to target him directly." Rikkyo''s "you guys" were meant for a line of batrabs. Just cut it off, Eckezacks. "I can''t let this country resent me." It is a country that has attacked, but it has not been able to do any damage. Festival I, the trump card of Batlub, have nothing to do with Caputo. Neither Snae nor Thoon are too far from this country to be associated with. I mean, it''s not the assassin Caputo let go. "That means...... haaaaaaaaaa!!!!" The founding man laughs furiously. Turn into the face of a righteous revolutionary who has found an evil enemy to fight against. It''s full of hegemony and makes me feel so angry. "Not yet destroyed, ''Domino Empire''! From the darkness, the white blade flickered out. 59 Conditions By the meticulous prediction of the future through divination, the Festival I was preparing for battle with Eckezax turned into a sword in my hand. Both Toon and Snae had entered a state of battle without straying and were out in front of Rikkyo. ''He has an elixir. The effect of the elixir is to give weather luck to the individual bearer. I mean, if you guys were in Caputo, you''d be able to help him out in a convenient way. " Elixir''s effects are simple but decisive. As long as the owner has a strong will to live, the assassination will never succeed. But on the contrary, it is easy for those who know the effect to use it for rescue. "Maximum Brightwall!" "Ugh?! A wall of light reinforced by Eckezax to protect Rikkyo, who holds a weapon. If you surround the Quartet, Festival Unless I die, Rikyo inside will be safe. Though there is an elixir in Rikkyo, we must be mindful. "Kill that man! You guessed it, and the assassins are after me. It was the right decision and at the same time wrong. The assassins who ambushed were wearing dark clothes for the night assault, but the armed themselves were a one-handed sword to such an extent that they had no problems indoors. They slash it as it burns with flaming magic. with about ten raiders, all of whom Its ability to kill was excessive for three people who did not wear protective equipment. "Hmm, did you think I was afraid of that degree of fire! He is a Snae who recently lagged behind a super first-class wizard. It''s not like I have nowhere to think of a burning sword. No, to be clear, I was annoyed to remember the defeat the other day. He remembered his immaturity, the limits of divine descent. It is in the robustness of its flesh that divine descent is advantageous against shadow descent. By contrast, the magic of fire can inflict enough damage on the users of the divine descent who have become giant beasts. But in the end, in addition to the fact that the target is more than first-rate, it would be if he/she had some distance. Instead of becoming a giant beast, festivals There''s no way a mediocre swordsman can see through her movements if she enhances her physical abilities and so on with a degree of beastification where hair grows all over her body, as we usually do. Instead, despite being slashed in the darkness, it was enough to give it away for the first time in a dumb way to tell me where it was. "but ahhhhhh! Walls, columns, ceilings. If you scaffold them and take the back of the enemy, you will be fatally injured with a kick or hand nail as it is. That was just endless, unexpected early work. "It''s a boulder... it wasn''t lost! To boulders, speed itself does not extend to divine descent. However, his agility as a swordsman and his unhesitant stepping in by shadow unloading also have considerable speed. Thoon unleashes a trinity of movable identities, letting them be fatally injured with one of his machetes. "We shouldn''t use the magic of fire, we already use the magic...! God down, shadow down! Were they able to see through the motion? The many splinters who turn their whole bodies into beasts, further divide and kill themselves. All the festivals, with my divine sword at the height of my hips, I just plunge in without command. Its simplistic suicide bombing tactics made those who had burning swords equally skewered and rarely stabbed. "Ugh..." "Don''t have too many identities. We''re gonna hit each other on that one." "Oh, yes! Thoon advises me on a reassuring feast. Only physical identities run into each other. As for shadow down, it''s not a good tactic. "Ever... I''m fine now" "Oh? What are you talking about?" The lifting of the cage of light freed Rikyo, armed with four divine treasures. To the extent that I could tell from the way I walked, that I was inexperienced in martial arts, I understood swordsmanship. But Rikyo, without hesitation, smiles furiously, stabbing the assassins and their bodies in the damned Dainsleif. "You''re cruel, cruel. If you seem to be able to use a lot of things, you should be on your guard." Those who still breathe and those who do not, the blood that was left in their bodies is sucked by Dinesleif by dancing through the universe. It was as if life were also being sucked by demon swords, and thoroughly killed as a matter of fact. "And you think it''s safe? Don''t be so big, you think the only assassins in this palace are the ones now? "Oh, that''s..." Rikkyo laughs furiously even in the dark. Against that face, the feast that was supposed to be the strongest could not be disputed. "Hmm, you''re right. So what do we do? We will serve as your escort, our guest of honor." "Then talk early, and join His Majesty the King and the Lord of Caputo. Those two are the most dangerous." Hold Dinesleif in your right hand, Vajra in your left hand, and Rikyo walks straight away. It was as if I already knew where I was walking. "My life is targeted in this castle by me, the king, and three of Caputo''s masters. Whoever dies in this will be unable to reconcile! Rikyo was discerning that that was the aim of the exile aristocracy. Regardless of whether it works or not, this rapprochement negotiation will be irresistible if it succeeds. That was the worst hand for Rikkyo. "Ha ha! It''s fun inside! They could''ve killed him already! Shiatsu and the weakest man to be escorted forward. With a self-abandoning face, he moves forward without hesitation. "... what the heck, like a fish that suddenly gets water... you''re the weakest, you look great" "Don''t remind me of your father, Snae. Oh, and you were pulling the country." "... that''s right... it''s a hegemony inside" In the form that followed, the three of them were walking out. His judgment is correct. I was indeed worried about the King and the Caputo family owner. Besides, there should be SS and Holy Knights near them. You better have more allies than you know how many enemies you have. "What about your country''s escorts? "Feast me, don''t expect such advanced things from the guys in my country. They''re just well-equipped, like farmers did until last year. If you get ambushed, you''re dead, and if you don''t, you don''t notice." I don''t care what you say to me, but I still move on without hesitation. The effects of the Holy Grail Elixir had made the live tract I had found smell. He seemed to be making progress, but he was definitely on his way to a place where there would be two of us. "But... how could there be an assassin of an exiled nobleman in this Caputo palace..." "I can do anything with time and money. I don''t know what a cluttered hand Wairo is, but I think he''s taking the gatekeeper''s family hostage. There are people in the castle. How can you be fully guarded?" Festival To my question, Rikyo answers the rap. It was only a successful overthrow of the state, and that statement was a mess of sorts. "Do you realize that? It''s creepy. There''s not a lot of people." "Right...... is this a Caputo side consideration? "Prince Boulder, you have a good idea inside! This palace is deliberately weakened! Too few people. How can an era without electricity be said, there is not a single guard soldier despite inviting a national guest? I mean, I just think there''s some intent in Caputo''s main house. "Oh, shit... don''t take it! "No... why would you do that? "I don''t know! All you have to do is ask! Whether you''re angry or laughing or happy or not, the only thing I can tell from the words is that I''m excited. It is certain that there is not much and that the intention has not been read through. At least he doesn''t know what it means to hang out with such farce. "I''m not dying! There''s an elixir! Nonetheless, do you think the king and the lord of the great nobility will risk his life? For what! If you don''t know, you''ll have to ask! Festival In its prediction I recognized the enemies coming from the front and the rear. It''s a quiet night''s building, I guess, because it''s making a loud noise. "Are you going to draw your enemies to yourself to ease the burden on the king and the Lord of Caputo? "Because you want us to say something! Wherever you want! "If you''re coming at me, I''ll definitely knock you down! To be clear, if the war continues, the most troubling thing will be Rikyo, the head of Domino. Therefore, we need the kings to do whatever it takes without dying. We have to do whatever we can. Yes, even if you were to attract it to yourself. Nevertheless, it is our sacrifice to defeat. "Sandwiching and other pointless things to the shadow lowering user! "Will the user of the divine descent suffer as much as he is pinched! Snae dodges with a toon flying his split back and forth and a right kyo still screaming in 3D motion. A festival that sees the movements of those two and progresses forward with its own toon identities. "Your spell is strong, even stronger if fortified with Eckezax. If so, you just have to be confident about it. I don''t give a shit about being torn by me or anything, if you say that, I don''t have a kiri. Not necessarily the best answer, but make the flow with courage while understanding that the best is not absolute ''. I said to my master, I remember the words of Kensei. ''The worst part is that it''s glued. You must not compare forces with your opponent, and you must not create a state that you must continue to receive. It doesn''t mean keep moving, just make sure you can move to multiple locations at any time.'' If you are pinched and attacked by a fireball or other attack that is self-destructive, you may be injured by Thoon or Snae anyway. If you think so, Festival I move forward to take the lead. "If you''re going for it... go for it from me first! Fortified by Eckezax, the armor of magic. Even Eckezacks said it was the strongest defense he believed and that no means existed to defeat this. The one who triumphed over this is the mountain water. There can be no more to lose than without him on this occasion. "... there! I tried to be a festival myself, but there''s no reason for an assassin to go along with it. Without Eckezax, the armor of magic can''t break through without the magic of heat and thunder. Magic is a relatively common rare magic, both domino and arcana. If so, I know how to deal with it. "I won''t let you get away with it! In the fight against combatants who use magic, the best hand is to take a distance and escape. Unlike magic, a non-existent spell of ranged attack can do nothing if you take a distance. And if you can pull the user of magic away from the target, that can be called success. But the prediction of the future by fortune does not allow it. If you can predict the appearance of the assassins who tried to escape by showing themselves, you can release your identities with a superimposition of shadow and divine descent. Let him hold the sword and let him go straight ahead. It''s too simple to make a move. Let him attack where he predicted his identity. "Ghaaaa! "Hey, what the fuck is that?! "Ahhh! Kill them all. I get stabbed through. No, don''t be alarmed. As Rikyo did earlier and showed us, we need remnants. I''ll definitely finish here. "... die" Release the split again. Let them turn to the falling assassins and make them rare pricks. It''s a ruthless act, but we have to protect it for sure, and we can''t afford to tie it up. "That''s it, you can do it." I was poked in the void. Rikyo put his hand on my shoulder, which was in the contradictory mind of ending his remnants, although he would not be willing to do so. "But we haven''t solved anything yet. We have to hurry to the king of this country! I don''t have time to be immersed, moving forward as I speak on my back. Seeing that appearance, Festival I was remembering the authentic words. Destroyed the country, the most powerful man. A man different from any of the most powerful men I know. "I see this is his instrumentation. Severe but youthful! You should be an apprentice too, Snae! "... Yes" Snae, who was holding him and retreating if he noticed, was nodding at it. I was so glad he complimented me on that. Burn your hegemony against the sudden raid and move forward with clear goals. Its back is reliable everywhere. He was the figure of a brave king who could unite a nation. "Me too... you can''t lose" I look at ''heroes'' and envy them, not jealousy. If he scouted himself, he was going to get on. And I understand that''s not a good thing. "Domino republic, president of the supreme council, it''s wind Rikyo! I need to speak to His Majesty the King and the Lord of Caputo ahead, for the night''s sake! In escort, but only following the three men who were supposed to be the forces of war on the side of the Arkana kingdom, Rikyo finally reached before the SS guarding the Kings. Quite intentionally, a single point focused and protected compartment is lined with fully armed knights. With the impetus that seemed to strike the three of them, Rikyo was letting his voice stand up. "I''ve been waiting for you, Chancellor. Your Majesty and the Lord are waiting in this back room." "I have been commanded to let you and your divine treasure alone." I mean, by the time I got here, the three escorts were out of help. No, it''s just an escort role. "... that''s the thing, you took care of us, all three of us. Thanks for bringing me this far. From here on out, it''s between me and the king. I originally came to this country for that, don''t worry. Thank God." Thanksgiving, sending in the words of the Negiri, he continues behind the SS guarded compartment without turning around. I guess that''s something I care about but shouldn''t care about what will be discussed from here on out. "Well, then, both of you! Keep sweeping away the thieves in the palace! "Well, don''t go wild yet." "Oh, this is a valuable opportunity." You can''t protect him from up here. But we can sweep the thieves around here. That will result in protecting him here on this occasion. Of course, that''s not necessary anywhere. But he had the charisma to do that, to make him want to. And the three of them already understood that that was what the kings feared. In other words, the king''s enemy is the king. "Excuse me late at night! Shit, and when he opened the door, a hero armed with four divine treasures was greeting him without hiding his frustration. Inside the tightly guarded room, the two powerful men drank gracefully. It''s not more noisy, but it''s still frustrating to the man who''s been over the dead end. "Apparently, it was exciting, because there''s also my share of booze? "Um, I was expecting you." "You''re a youthful hegemony, you seem different from daylight" Sitting in a pre-prepared chair, Rikkyo soars up to remember the lighting of the fire. Its eyes are tight and there is nowhere to spare. Meanwhile, the demon knife was delivered to the sheath of his hips, and the heavenly spear stood against the wall. Now that I understand there are only three of us in this room, I''ve been trying to exchange words. "First, I must apologize. In fact, the other day, my Royal Arcana had given a great deal of money to the Imperial nobles as a reward. I guess this is the result of leveraging that reward." As planned, the king apologizes just for the words. Rikyo does not stop observing him with disrespect. Anyway, I couldn''t read the sincerity at all. "As a token of our apology, let''s hand over all the imperial nobles who have fallen into our country to you. That''s it, young and old. Naturally, it also adds national wealth brought out of the country. with a little color." "... I see that. It''s understandable that the Imperial aristocrats should be happy and leave it to us to dispose of." In this case, too much is going on. It is insane that the exiled nobles should try to kill Rikyo, who invited him as a national guest. I''m sure there''s resentment, but no matter what you do if you do it, you can''t complain. And it can also be taken for granted that the caputo and kingdom that should serve as security will provide food support as a form of apology. "What good is that in this country? To be clear, the Arcana kingdom was overwhelmingly advantageous. Whether the war continued or not, as it were, harmonious, Domino could not have been advantageous. That''s why Rikyo is here. "It must be true that they went wild this time, but it''s also true that you left them alone. You wanted to kick the nobles out until you imitated how much you''d lose? Rikkyo, who did not know the national circumstances of the Arkana kingdom, did not know what was going on around it. What the hell are you going to do, imitate things like sell favors to the Dominican Republic? "... Phew, you seem to know some loss of interest. Otherwise, it''s a waste of time talking." The king was at ease. At least, because it was better than an exiled nobleman. I can trust a man who thinks it''s more natural to have help than someone who wants to have help. It was natural in some ways that the chastened side was more competent than the escaped aristocracy. "Let''s put it briefly. My Royal Arcana wants you. With four divine treasures, you''re what I want." "... what, stupid things" "You don''t know the system of our country very well. You don''t know the heart of my royal family." Even if we can''t use it, we will find meaning in taking away the divine treasure and stealing power from Rikyo. However, I didn''t understand how I wanted to draw in each of myself even though I could use the Divine Treasure. It is like leaving the horse thief to his turn. "I can understand that you are a spiritual figure, not only as a revolutionary, but also as an exchanger, than you have thus visited Caputo territory. Including the fact that we are still able to talk calmly." "I don''t know why you broke down the empire. But at least His Majesty the King and I would prefer you as a neighbor to the exiled nobles" The two of the kingdoms of Arcana do not know that the royal family of Dominos is only captured and still alive. That is why I thought that the exiled nobles would take over the country, assuming they restored the Domino Empire. The kingdom of Arcana, with its differences around it, or not just its intention of annexing it, had recognized him as the new ruler in front of it. "... isn''t that contradictory? I certainly don''t want to lose that country. But you''re not leaving my country. When I get out, I''ll disintegrate as you imagined." "I have many unmarried daughters. I want you to marry some of them." Hearing the words, Rikyo looked amazing. Indeed, then the prospects of both sides will be achieved as a result. "Am I to remain in my country, son-in-law of the kingdom of Arcana?" "Vajra has the power to manipulate the heavens, while also predicting the weather, he said. Domino and Arcana are neighbors, and if one of them interferes, it affects the other. In times of need, I want you to use that power for both countries." As Rikkyo himself knows, the act of attacking and destroying requires a lot of effort, while the burden that follows is also significant. That is why the Kingdom of Arcana does not like annexation. But on the other hand, if there is a reason, it is okay to assist. If it''s a ''loan'' that you can collect, you can lend it to the extent that you can''t afford this one. "Even in harmony as it is, all you can get is the unusable Divine Treasure. Even if you win the war with Domino, all you get is exhausted land and a resentful you. Then there''s a lot to gain from losing and assisting you. If you can''t leave Domino, I want you to help me keep my seat at Domino. That''s what my royal family wants." "... that''s overrated. But I was convinced." "Except there''s one condition there" From what to what, Domino was able to lend to Arcana. In a way that loses money, he tries to draw in a winnable domino. On the other hand, Arcana had something to give up. "Right now, there are three people in our country who have trouble getting killed, and all of them are being targeted. One of them is you." "... what about the two of you? Settling down, Rikyo had a calm conversation. At last, because I see what you''re trying to make yourself lose. "It''s not... I, the caput, and His Majesty, the king, both die, and the replacement works. But when you die, there are two people besides you who can''t replace you." If those two die, the story gets easier all at once. In that case, this harmony was broken at once. "Conditions for you¡­ I want you to miss one royal family." Rain and Genzo. These two were also targeted for their lives again and were now in exact distress. 60 Interception It can only be described as a tragedy for the imperial nobles, or for the exiled nobles. Suddenly without any clapping, revolutionaries with four divine treasures fanned the people and formed rebels. Usually it would be nice to kill that mastermind, but worst of all, he owned the Holy Grail Elixir. The Holy Grail Elixir is not a substitute for good luck. Everything moves conveniently, not like you can move things around him. What Elixir brings is simply survival as an individual. I just don''t die as long as I have the energy to live, and any other inconvenience occurs. Not an army led by him will win a hundred battles and a hundred battles. A man who just has an elixir is not something that can make the revolution a success. But he had three other treasures. Regardless of the demon knife Dinsleif, the heavenly spear Vajra, the real mirror Ungaikyo, was particularly helpful. By these he fanned the people too plainly. He showed his immensity by a spear that manipulated the clouds, gave his people execution by countless weapons, and manipulated the people of the Empire as he wished. He talked about the ideals of the mouth alone and the policy of making a sweet face only to the people, and he said in fancy that I had a great deal of reason and power. That''s how he made a rebel for himself by dangling a people who knew nothing about the state. I wish I had killed one of those guys, but naturally it can''t work. Elixir wouldn''t let him die alone, and he wouldn''t give up rebellion no matter what. As a result, the empire was overthrown. It was too much. The empire, more than three hundred years old, had been annihilated without causation or snagging by a man who did not know where he had emerged from. Bleeding blue blood, they took refuge in neighbouring countries. Only a small amount of wealth and gestures could be brought out. He followed his relatives and took refuge thinking of his homeland. And he lived in the kingdom of Arcana with a narrow shoulder, while spending his time in the female ambush. Sooner or later, dream of the day you will triumph over your hometown. And the kingdom of Arcana had all the forces of war that made it easy to recapture the motherland. I could also afford just to rebuild the Domino Empire. The survival of the royal family was also ensured by the nobility. In other words, the kingdom of Arcana could have saved itself at any cost it wished. Nonetheless, he is not helping and is trying to establish national traffic against the rebels. I''m trying to admit a man who just made it to the bottom, as a counterpart. So, what do we do? You want me to spend the rest of my life just nostalgic for the glory of the past in a world dominated by this irrationality? and well, it was cruel for the parties. For those who can try to take a step back, it is a story that is rather daunting than laughing. I don''t know why. That was the same thing that was being done now. Their actions were not rationally intended to achieve their goals, but rather were being carried out with emotional assumptions. There are three things that the kingdom feared, that exile nobles would likely do, and that would be troubling if they were. One is the palace of Caputo, where the rebel mastermind, Kazaki Rikyo, is killed. One is that Caputo''s trump card, Masaozo Kobe, will be taken or killed. One is that Sopede is kept, that Rain, the righteous daughter of Mountain Water, is taken or killed. As far as the first is concerned, it is a murder plan that derives entirely from resentment. I wanted to kill hate hate hate, just for that reason, I was trying to kill a man protected by Elixir. It is, in a sense, the easiest to understand and, in a certain sense, the crime by legitimate resentment. If they do that, first make sure the Dominican Republic breaks Of course, the exiled nobles will return to their country in an attempt to recover, but there is no guarantee anywhere that the thought will succeed. As for the second, that made a lot of sense. The Royal Prospect is to provide assistance to the opponents who waged war, no matter what they raise. I can''t abandon the possibility that if I can afford it, I''ll attack again. Still, domestic public opinion can be silenced because there is a weapon of mass destruction called Zhengzou. As long as he''s around, he won''t even be harmed no matter how many times he''s attacked. Can be unilaterally annihilated. So I have no problem assisting. But if he dies, there will be no guarantee of that. As a result, Rikyo will no longer be able to receive assistance. Rikyo may have lost his political temper and been driven away. The third was a foolish decision that could not be helped. If we can triumph to the empire, the nobility who is securing the next emperor will be in charge of the national government. That meant you could suck a lot of sweet juice. I have no idea how to revive the Empire. Anyway, I''m just trying to get the picturesque cake in my hand. Had these three succeeded in even one, the Arcana Kingdom would have been devastated as well. Or the supreme powers of the Arcana kingdom hated it as a whole. Even though it is a good place to call the supreme leader of the state in harmony, a great shame if he thinks he ''made it look'' like he assassinated the work of an exiled nobleman, and it means the collapse of a neighbouring country where the regime has stabilized, albeit slightly distorted. I can''t even say enough that if the civil war were to happen again, the refugees and others who became bandits would not be attacking us. In that case, security in Caputo would be greatly worse. If Masakazo dies, it will be difficult to restrain him from other countries in the future. It''s not like he''s fatally injured when he''s gone, but it''s certain that his presence is drastically reducing the damage. If it''s in the interest of the nation as a whole, his presence is pushing the rest of the trump cards wide open. If Rayne dies or is taken, it''s as if he doesn''t know how mountain water moves. If he loses his daughter, he can go straight to the mountains or back to the woods. His presence is worth more than a swordsman, even from outside the Sopeds. The question is which of these three plans will be transferred to execution by the exile nobles. What mattered here was that the exile nobles had no great ability to gather information, no ability to make decisions, no power of control. "What, that traitor has a harmonious meeting with the king?! "What, you figured out where that man who did the destruction was in quarantine?! "What, the royal decadence is in the sopeds?! Knowing the information, I didn''t intend to share it in its entirety, and I could naturally say that I would have a runaway when it came to Rain. Thus, the exile nobles scattered all over the place were trying to commit the crime on their own. Fools dispersing their power, which is certainly true, but the Arcana Kingdom side also had to deal with all of it. Perhaps I should have been able to gather them all together in one place, but that was rejected. First of all, Masakazo is in danger. It seals unsolicited magic by spells for once, but I don''t know what happens by our overwhelming magic. To be clear, I couldn''t say enough that he had no chance of annihilating every important person in the city because of the cause. Plus, I didn''t know how Rikyo would move against Rain. We wouldn''t know if we were going to make Rain the object of revenge, because we had to check with him. Therefore, all three key figures were to be protected elsewhere. "It''s that house." The territory of Caputo is also a land of thick application to the poor. So paradoxically, it can be said that there are a lot of stuffed animals. If so, it was easy to hire the unruly as long as you had the money. The fact that the place to aim was a cabin off the town might also have facilitated the gathering of many raiders. At least it was easier psychologically than sneaking into Caputo''s palace and killing dignitaries from other countries. We handed out enough rewards to everyone to kill one man, plus that was only an advance. Success rewards were a life-changing thing for them. "Kill the man who lives in that valley house. If you do, I''ll give you the rest of the reward." The face of a nobleman who gave such sums to more than a hundred desolates is not excellent. To be clear, because I didn''t think this behavior would lead to my own interests. If I could have made Masaozo Kobe my own fighter, which should be called "Heavenly Punishment," I would have been able to regain my country without having to hire these filthy people. Nonetheless, I was going to kill him. "... abominable" From now on, the most powerful wizard in the world will die. In the hands of thugs everywhere, die as they are. I guess I will suffer and die by those who hire me for ''change''. If I had sworn allegiance to myself, I would have earned a lot of honor and admiration. "''Wounded Fool'' is what I used to say... you fool" In advance, I know that what protects that cabin is a handful of Saints. I also know that the support I usually have is broken into palace security and consequently several pairs in my own kind of rough guy to fill that hole. "Say it! "Let''s just bust it! "I''m glad you''re a good paying employer! This one has more than double the number of people employed. If so, you can kick the miscellaneous fish by the advantages of numbers and crush the Holy Knight, whose protection is just stiff as it is. I know Masakazo would be in danger of forming himself in the rear if he used magic, but I''m also looking into the fact that he can''t use magic without Caputo''s permission. Therefore, he did not doubt that this operation would succeed. It was the right one from his point of view. At least, it still had a higher success rate than any other operation. "Okay...... let''s go! "Whoa!" "Easy job! Bloodthirsty, confident poor people in the arms. The asylum nobles who hired them were looking down, as they deserved. And that was something they could tell themselves. About half of our mercenaries are escorting the cabin ahead of us. There was no such thing as turning off the pine lights so that they wouldn''t get close to me. Instead, they march with many pine lights, claiming not to hide their numbers. As their own consciousness, the larger number was stronger, and it was natural to escape if they understood the disadvantage of the number. I do want money, but I can''t replace my life. And even if the opponent was an equal number, you''re aware of the escape, but you don''t have to think twice about it. Therefore, confidently, they march on. Convinced of victory by the right perception, in my head is the use of rewards. "Are you here?" "Oh, here I come" "... I''ll intercept you" The mercenaries placed to defend Caputo''s trump cards were certainly those who had no identity whatsoever. But everyone stood their swords without any cowardice. He looked calm, not afraid enough to double the number. Completing this escort will only give them a small reward. In the rear there is also the Holy Knight and the most recent escort of Masakazo, but he will not be assisted with a machete. Only, it was their role to break double the enemy on their own. That''s fine. That''s about it. Standing with the mountain waters, those under his guidance were filled with a desire to experience the fruits of his guidance and to continue to receive his guidance. Therefore, I will not pull. Raiders who distrust the mercenaries who quietly lay their swords under the night sky, who do not flee and do not emit any momentum. However, the interest in numbers remains intact, and there is little difference in arming. Then there''s no reason not to go in. "" "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Speak out on the battlefield to make your opponent afraid and at the same time deceive the fear within you. No matter how advantageous your side of the army is, some will die. One of those people could be himself. Even so, he deceives me that there''s no way that''s going to happen, and he slashes me hoping his opponent runs away. Hopefully, I don''t want to feel painful or tired. ''On the battlefield, I say something that doesn''t hesitate will survive. It''s not a mistake, either.'' ''In the taking of life, you must first fight the fear within you. Otherwise, you will not be able to stand up to the enemies who will try to kill you'' ''I guess that''s why fatalism wins. It''s not a mistake, it''s rational'' Remembering the teachings of the mountain waters, the swordsmen employed by Sopede watched the Raiders chill out as nothing changed from ''the old self''. With his immediate greed, cheap rule of thumb, he was delusional about the advantages of numbers, even pitying on his'' old self '', slaughtered by deception of fear. "So if we don''t know each other''s orders, why don''t we? Do larger bodies win, better gear win, or are you lucky? '' ''It would be better to survive. But can that be said of the strong'' "Are those who can only beat those who are smaller than themselves, and those who can only beat the poor, by chance or by heaven, the mighty whom you aspire to?" Equipment remains the same and the number of people is double. That fact remains the same. Normally, I might be about to escape. It''s not like I don''t have that kind of fear. But it''s a simple story. You just have to kill two of them. So the enemy is wiped out. I can now believe the reason why I would be laughing and laughing until I met Mountain Water. Even if we know that''s hard, if that''s the way to get close to him, we can move on. "It''s true that temper, temper, that sort of thing matters." ''But it''s a premise, and there''s a way out of it'' ''The mighty man whom I believe, who taught me the sword, showed me the way ahead'' "Let me show you something." Scary, but not scary. To those who arrived, the mercenaries of Sopede were silently intercepting. "Oh! Oh! "Phew..." It comes down, an iron sword. If you hit it, you won''t be immune to fatal injuries, a blow with weight. I don''t take that, I back down and dodge to cut my mind. The sword that is swung down upon the earth makes the man who has it shine down. I took it with a sword or it was a sword I was going to break my head with. If that''s empty while running, it''ll be a complete dead body. Mountain water curses my immaturity for not being able to punch into the occasion, thinking that I wouldn''t miss that opportunity. But that was still enough. The opponent has taken off the attack and this one is waving his sword up. In other words, even if you realize your opponent missed the attack, there was no room for this one to take off the attack. "Hih...! Even if I don''t know, I feel dull by the fear of being slashed in an unprotected position. Even though there would still have been a viability had he been able to create a defensive posture in an instant, he even had his eyes closed by the fear he remembered. Well, here''s the thing. So did I myself. A master would be able to defeat him without killing him. With that in mind, I put a blow in my neck. Naturally, blood erupts fiercely, and it falls on me. Shame on myself for feeling accomplished that I killed one person, and move on. "Shit! Move your gaze from the first person and look at the second. The man in front of me, who had a pine light, was uncomfortable. He had the expectation that the man before him would slash him down, and he needed time to consolidate his resolve if he had to fight from there. "Huh!" "Damn!" Control ahead without waiting for it. You don''t need to put a blow all over your body, just aim at your neck and put a quick knife in it. Even if you didn''t die instantly or you didn''t get fatally injured, your heart breaks at that point. The fear that was deceptive erupts, and nothing can be done. The bleeding will take away the time to resume there and the time to do the proper treatment. And move on before stabbing the stop. I''ve already slashed two of them, but I''m going to slash them more than I have enemies before. "Hih!" The third was already heartbroken. I don''t know about the other enemies, but my heart had already lost when I saw where the enemies coming at me vividly slammed their allies. It might be harmless to leave it alone. So much so that the third person had a stiff body. But slaughter. To my immature self, I''m not allowed to miss it. "Hey, what the hell are these guys! "Damn, I''m not listening to you! "Why so strong...! Like mountain water, there is no view of the whole thing. But as far as the enemy in front of us was concerned, the comrades beside us also seemed to be unilaterally trumpeting the enemy. The battle, which should have been an advantage, is kicked in unilaterally. That meant that the defeat, which was common sense for both sides, would happen to a large number of people. And naturally, the speed of the first step is as if it were different between falling back as a sword walking method and turning your back and escaping from where you were walking at full force. The speed of their legs is different in the defeat of fear and in the pursuit of enemies with their backs turned. In other words, the battle had changed from unilateral interception to even more unilateral pursuit. "Stupid......" The exile aristocrats who watched it from afar were stunned. He was never clueless, he did everything he could. I understood the enemy''s information, prepared it for battle, and moved on to action. That was a total failure. "... no way, an elite man dressed as a mercenary! Right, it was a trap! The exile nobles who watched from afar withdrew vividly. Get on the horse and get away with it. It was really the right decision. Leaving the scene at full speed if the operation fails, that was the smartest decision I could make. The problem was that there was nowhere in this country, such as where he would escape. 61 Moon and Night Naturally, being a hundred meters ago and being over a hundred meters is a completely different story. "This is it if you think you''ve cornered him! This is why the wizard! "Don''t moan like that, sister. I''m just trying to preserve my natural advantage." The three men who were driving away enemies inside the palace where the head was located had finished defeating most of them. On the other hand, he was even escaped by a hunted down enemy. All five, who were probably the main culprits, had retreated over the palace. On top of that, I was worried if I should pull or continue. "No way... I didn''t know I''d clean up almost all the assassins just for arr..." "What do we do, should we pull? "What are you going to do with it?" "That''s right, this is not the only opportunity I''ve had twice or three times! "This is your last chance to take advantage of the chaos in the kingdom! The five men who commanded the palace raid also thought that there was too little security in the palace with all the heads of state. At least they didn''t think it was a trap for them. Instead, I thought potential own allies within the kingdom were providing cover. It''s not an impossible story, unlike the Domino Republic, where the continuation of the war is totally impossible in the first place, the Kingdom of Arcana can win if it fights. So, the view was natural that the faction that wanted to ''fight and win'' was daring to reduce its escorts as an obstruction to the faction that ''you just lose money fighting''. I did not believe that the King and the Lord of Caputo would deliberately create a situation in which my own security could not be guaranteed. Nevertheless, it is not in any case an opportune opportunity to visit twice or three times. If we don''t get results here, we won''t be able to pick up the hated traitors. "But what..." The five flying were top notch wizards. Flying magically through the sky, be it wind or fire, is top notch. Nevertheless, it was too crude to argue in front of the enemy, albeit in a safe area, whether it should be pulled or continued. "I think what to do, Eckezax" "Don''t do anything, the Lord can''t strike that down now" A sacrificial offering that possesses all the qualities of ''magic'' and is the owner of the Eckezax that amplifies it, but naturally there are things that can and cannot be done. Even though it was possible to combine moves that were easy to master, it was not possible for experts to perform difficult things. I remember the magic of fire, but I still couldn''t do the delicate task of flying. Not so much as a genuine one, but if you try to fly with the magic amplified by Eckezax, the control is going to get really messy. "When it comes to dealing with a flying opponent, you shoot it off with fast, precise heat and lightning magic, or you fly and set up a melee battle yourself. Well, it''s not like there''s anything else... at least you can''t do either now. Imagine using my amplified, extensive attack magic." Not as bullish as Masashi on a boulder, but the result is visible to the eye if you shoot the magic of fire that attacks our extensive range, enhanced by Eckezaks. Sometimes this is on the roof of the palace, and it''s certain to be a fire. "... damn! "Don''t rush, what is the Lord''s role?" "I know, my job is only to escort. It makes sense to just be here like this! It is certainly desirable to kill or restrain all assassins. But the important thing is only that Rikyo is safe. If so, it is right to suppress the superior wizard here. At least if you can''t deal with it, you shouldn''t be forced to. "But... I regret it! Even the festival, which can handle many rare magics, literally has no hands or feet in this situation. Not to mention that nothing could be done to the Majan brothers and sisters who could only use divine or shadow descent. Nevertheless, the enemy is also an enemy, unable to descend inside the palace. If we confront each other like this, we don''t even have to think about which one will win. "Guards, I can''t see my hands on the boulder." "Yet those who fly in the sky are blessed with talent and elite beyond rigorous training" "Whatever rare magic you may have, you won''t get it that way." Nevertheless, they were now in the lead on this occasion. Whatever the battle is going to be, it is up to the five men above who commanded the Raiders to decide it. In a safe position out of the reach of the enemy, you can converse with your allies. It had brought them spiritual stability. "Though... they use magic. Our magic breaks through protection." "Can''t we split up somehow?" Worst case scenario, you just have to keep flying and running. That''s what they thought, they didn''t notice the wind waking behind their backs until the end. "Dumb." The blade of the wind flashed without sound. Thoon, Snae, and Festival. That''s what even amateurs know, such as how difficult it is to deal with an enemy flying in the sky. If so, there''s no way that a woman in trouble won''t hit any hand when Thoon dies. "You''re not the only ones who can fly." A beauty in men''s clothes, a wind wizard with a spike sword. Near Doowe Sopede, Blois, the other side of the mountain water. The girlfriend slits the five men who were floating in the air for no reason from behind and comes straight down to a row of batrabs. Not as impotent as mountain water on a boulder, but she was also the sword that Doowe placed his trust in. "Again... it would be easier if the lady wasn''t around" Mountain water also says firmly, but if you stab a man from his back, he will die. It''s easier to stab someone without preparing them for an alarmed opponent than to raise their name and fight head-on. More importantly, we should not go into one dangerous place at a time. I can tell you because no one''s listening, it''s a cute stupidity. "This is... Lord Blois. That was a brilliant knife." "The lady told me to protect you, so wait outside. It seemed so blocked that we imitated the offer." Perhaps the five people who received magic from behind didn''t even realize they were dead. It was such a brilliant magic trick. Thoon admires its brilliance and sends an unmistakable praise. On the other hand, the two young men were jealous. After all, it is complicated when we are able to clean up someone we cannot reach. "You''ll have trouble dying." "Hey, my ear hurts! I feel like I''ve already been laid on my ass! Of my beloved master, I was helped by a woman who would be my wife. This keeps me from getting my head up to Doowe more and more. After all, I was saddened that Sopede had talent in it. "... when you die, you''re in real trouble." "I don''t have to tell you twice..." It seems important to the person in question, and Blois said the same thing twice. "Thank you, Blois. Thanks to you for saving me." "Hmm... well, thank you." Honestly, I think Doowe has a lot going on, but I have no resentment for her escort, Blois. They were thanking each other again, not forgetting their gratitude. On the other hand, I subtly disliked these two if I tried to blow them. If these two hadn''t stuck together, the lady wouldn''t have had to worry about getting along with Batlub. Nevertheless, it was handled properly because it was on the horizon. He is a caring knight. "That''s right... what if now Lord Sansui is alone in escorting Lord Doowe? "Not entirely alone, that is. But either way, I was wondering if there was a problem." "So is that... something I didn''t need to worry about" Don''t worry about it. I hear that word, and once again, I feel a difference in my strength. In fact, if he''s beside Doowe, if he''s beside Rayne, I guess he''s got nothing to worry about. Whatever happens, it''s fine. I was very jealous of that trust. "... five years ago, that''s when that emperor took office. I mean, his political enemies." "Don''t be." "Only my daughter, who he wanted to kill, will be the only one to survive...! Rikkyo was laughing, looking heartily happy. In the end, what he is trying to kill all the royals is revenge against the emperor, who was using hard means to take the treasure away from him. Because killing all the emperor''s relatives and family would be a denial to the emperor who united the empire. "As far as I''m concerned, I have no complaints. But as a nation, don''t get stuck responding." One thing, naturally, is that Rikyo is going around searching for the royal family and killing everyone, which is not particularly to blame in this world. Rather, it was treated as a matter of course. Kill all those in power of the previous regime, their relatives. Stop killing old and young men and women and pick the buds of disobedience. That in itself was something that had to be done and was therefore not a strange action but part of the necessary post-processing. "In my hometown, there''s a man named Yuan Ask Morning. If I''d been missed because I was a child, I''d have grown up and taken my country for revenge. I know it''s a success story, but it didn''t happen this way." "That''s a good concern." Of course, Rikyo also thinks that in this situation where all the exiled aristocrats can kill, no matter how Rain rises as an adult, he won''t be able to make Domino his own. But just in case, I thought I''d kill you. More than that, there''s too little reason to miss it. Rayne is certainly a child without any sin, but that is the same thing for all other royalty and nobility. "There''s no way I''m going to miss one little girl. But I missed that little girl later... what a deal it could be. My country continues to have that anxiety." "Rain himself, or marry that child to your child. That way, the corners won''t stand." "That may be true... but why do you try to keep Lein and the rest alive? Tell me why." Clearly, in this situation of offering all the exiled nobles, I do not see any reason to care so much for the daughters of the royal family, even though they were raised by sopeds. You can''t stop the royal blood, you don''t think. "A daughter named Rain... is raised as her stepfather by a man named Sansui, the most powerful swordsman in the country." "... could it be" "Um, it''s probably your hometown" Rikkyo with a strange face. I do say from my own circumstances that I am likely to have special powers. But it also seems to care too much about anything. "Dinesleif, Vajra, Ungaikyo, Elixir. As you can see, he was a former owner of Eckezax, a Immortal named Suibok, his apprentice." Hearing the words, the divine treasures that remained silent until then had turned to human appearance at once. On its face, I can see stunner and confusion. Only Elixir seemed happy though. "Suibo''s apprentice," he said? The man who was the ghost of that sword, the apprentice? "Suibo takes his apprentice... and that man does such a decent Immortal thing..." "The man who was boggling his sword..." "Oh! That''s fantastic! Is Suibok still full of energy to live too! Good!" Somehow, there''s a difference in perception while you know the person. Well, no one knows what kind of personality we haven''t seen in over 2,000 years. "He is a disciple of Suibok and trained himself as a Immortal for five hundred years. Honestly, you''re so calm and ungreedy that I''m not sure why you''re swearing allegiance to Sopede. On the other hand, as a swordsman, I have such strength that I don''t think I can do better." The Lord of Caputo praised him because he also had a face as a religious man. At least, I can feel more secure than my trump card. "The most powerful swordsman in this country... an immortal apprentice who has lived for over two thousand years, and has lived for about five hundred years... you can''t imagine a world" I was losing interest from Rikkyo''s face. Thankfully, I''m just saying that knowing the bills of an unbeatable opponent doesn''t make any more sense now. "I attacked this country because there was an excuse for war. If you can iron it back to the exiled aristocrats on that pretext, there''s nothing better than it. You''re an ant when you call your princess your daughter-in-law. From the beginning, this man has no choice. As a single trader, there can be no way to get this far and get this far to stand up and rebel on this. "How does my country''s textbook describe this war?" An embarrassing war in which a young man who took over the country and was in good shape was challenged by an unwinnable opponent and pitied him. Alternatively, it might be pushed even by the Inequality Pact in the future. Well, I guess he''ll be portrayed as an underdressed man. "You''re superior, you seem to survive enough to write history textbooks. From there on, let''s hope for the offspring." Happy or unhappy, much work has left the world in this defeat. Paradoxically, their share of food is no longer needed. We can''t even expect a harvest after next year, but we can''t do anything about dead people. "His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Arcana, I will accept that story" The young founder was bowing his head deeply with his collar corrected. He had shown gratitude to the king of his neighbour for his country''s continuation. Nevertheless, it also meant that the safety of two people elsewhere was ensured in the end. Become the guardian of a young emperor. Approximately, it was an honor unlike anyone born to a nobleman and a position in which much could be gained. I''ve never even thought about how to restore the Empire from now on. But I''m sure we''ll figure it out sometime. That''s when we get the most out of it. To this end, we must secure the last royal family. "You sopeds...... you made a mess of me" In addition, the exile nobles held a grudge against Sopede. I was intentionally cold, so naturally, but anyway, it was also a good opportunity to get revenge against Sopeds. She is the sister of the present Lord and will kill Doowe, who is drowned. I was so excited about that. The exiled nobleman disguised himself as a private soldier, hired mercenaries in a few pairs, and was about to attack a Sopede mansion in Kingdom territory. The King''s Capital is close from here, if you say so. On the other hand, there was plenty of time for us to raid now and achieve the results. If you rush out, you can leave the mercenaries who will vandalize the hall. Anyway, it''s The Emperor. As long as there is an emperor, everyone falls down on themselves. That''s what we''ve always been, so that''s what we''re going to be. "Look, don''t just kill young children. If you have a young daughter, commit as many crimes as you like and then kill her." It is for the calculation of uncatched raccoons, but it was realistic. At the end of his eyes and nose, he has the last child to become emperor in a mansion without walls built on the meadow. "Come on... I''m the ''Chancellor''! Led by the desolates, the exiled nobles march on to the hall in the darkness of the night. The clouds are blocking the moon. Brightness, not burning pine lights, was great for night raids. And hundreds of armed men felt the movement of the clouds above, in the light and darkness of the earth. Slowly, we saw the mansion soaring in front of us. Everyone was swallowing their saliva. It kept me from wanting to scream. Because defenseless treasures exist where they can be reached. "Oh, thank you for your hard work late at night." The light of the moon was completely illuminating the earth. At the same time, there were lights installed in front of the hall. Relaxing there were two ladies, Sopede and the royal maid, sitting in a chair placed outdoors. Ten Kingsguards directly under the royal family had consolidated their sides, and the country''s strongest swordsmen were at the cutting edge. "I have to welcome such attentive guests to Sopede, a nobleman of Takemen." My princess of Sopede laughs without questioning her absolute safety. No matter how many enemies you had, you''re not afraid enough. I have the best knife in this country. "Sansui" "Ha! Free to live and kill, the swordsman who gave himself to the sword was waiting for the Lord''s command. "Drop everyone but the mastermind." "If you have orders, there is no making" 62 []/(n, vs) cutting head/ "Trump card..." The owner of the qualities that can manipulate all sorts of magic and the divine sword Eckezax that amplifies its power. Rui Festival I am regarded as the next Lord of Bathrub. He was looking up to the sky, cursing his immaturity, which could not even fly. "Hmm... troublesome" "Oh, I''m sorry." Thoon, Snae, and Blois. I am a user of the Trinity, but I guess they are all of the highest standards of strength in this world. All of them, I guess they have as much track record as they can coach others. But there''s nothing for me right now. I can''t even imagine that from now on. They say the strongest is ideal and the place to aspire. What kind of strength should I aspire to after all? Is the strongest of them all, the strongest that someone can admire? "I can''t do anything alone. Working with everyone can''t be a big deal. At least not like mountain water or Masakazo." Masakazo himself, he can''t do anything alone. On the other hand, however, its usefulness is too easy to understand. There would also be no debate on mountain waters. Everyone in this room knows how strong he is. "Hey Eckezacks... what do you think I should do? "Finding it means looking for the strongest." The Divine Sword Eckezaks began to speak quietly. I mean, my days with Suibok, who I thought was the best Lord, and the strongest I''ve ever seen in the mountain waters I''ve encountered before my separation. "The Dinesleife guy said," Going for the strongest is barren. Well, the immortal of immortality says it''s too hard to aspire to. " I don''t think so. If mountain waters, for example, had Eckezaks in their hands, that would be the only way anyone could kill them. Even if it''s a genuine one, I guess the disearch trump card you haven''t seen yet won''t be your opponent at all. That''s what Swivok was like two thousand years ago, and the faces on the spot wondered. "Dinesleif is a revenge sword that kills and stops blood clans. That also means'' restricting ''the object of vengeance" I can''t get tired of just killing one person, killing all the clan royalists. It does seem like it''s going over degrees, too. But it still ends. I don''t know if it''s a few or dozen, but I still have Kiri. There is an end to revenge. At least the owners of Dinesleife have an end to it. "But there is no kiri in the strongest. Especially not the strongest that my owners aspire to." Snae was, in a way, the strongest from birth. Because he lived in the King''s temper to manipulate the most powerful rare magic of all. Thoon is already the strongest. He mastered the highest degree of righteousness and was further said to have no enemies in the country. Blois is also the strongest enough. It is recognized that he is strong enough to enlist in the Kingdoms of Arcana''s most elite Kingsguard. As Suibok says, if winning some kind of tournament is the goal, then it is also the most powerful that is difficult enough and meaningful enough to accomplish. "Seriously, maybe the Lord who can learn a lot of magic doesn''t know what to do with it" But the offering I still don''t have it. While I admire the most formless and powerful, I don''t even want to be like mountain water. No, or the idea of mastering all magic to some extent and using it separately depending on the occasion. But is it satisfactory if it is achieved? "You have to find out for yourself what you should be aiming for. Like I was." No one in this world is stronger than himself. It was something that anyone could do if they just spoke. But what will those who have actually become of it do from there? Do you leave your fame behind and drown in booze and women? That would make it worthy of the reward of effort. It could be a man''s dream. But what can a man who wants more height than he can cut? That was a story I had heard before. "Before we met, Swibbock said yesterday that he had been apprenticed to a number of immortals and studied their immortality. I have often said that all the magic of this world is in my hands." They were all surprised without a voice. Because of the mountain waters and the faces I had met in person, the surprise was even more serious. Thoons and Festivals There were too many openings with my well-known statue of the ''Immortal'', and I didn''t see myself that way. "In fact, he used me with a lot of technique, but it was already strong." I guess that''s when I met other divine treasures. At that point, Dinesleif was discerning that Eckezax''s relationship with Suibok was not far apart. "With life expectancy, with old age, we can give up in the direction of raising a successor. But I was the only one in Swimbok at the time." I mastered all the magic I could remember, had the strongest sword in my hand, and I didn''t know what to do because I wanted to be stronger with it. It was exactly how I arrived at the Festival My fear. "Suibo chose to throw it away. I chose to throw away many of my desperate and mastered fairy arts, not just mine. I left only what I really needed and went ahead." That''s nothing. I didn''t ask him. But I guess that''s right to see the mountain waters. "Perhaps Suibok has not told his disciples almost all of his mastery of immortality. I only teach about shrinkage and energy, lightweight kung fu and qigong sword, and I even teach about other moves to exist." I guess that was a thousand years after I broke up with myself. Denying yourself until now and exploring new paths. It was leading him to the righteous Immortal. "I was really surprised when I first saw the shrinkage of mountain water. The shrinkage is certainly a move in an instant, but it has some advance signs. It wasn''t there at all, I understood that Swibbock limited the moves he used everywhere and sharpened them." Only that sharp move, he entrusted to his disciples. He taught him immortality to support swordsmanship, specializing in interpersonal combat. "Nevertheless, what is necessary and unnecessary? That would be to learn the moves to some extent after the basics are done. When Sansui also coaches the sword, will he not suddenly teach the machine and start with correcting his bare gestures? If you don''t see it, there will be plenty of things you don''t know." That was so. Indeed, the facades that train under the mountain waters also had some skill and experience from the beginning. I taught them the opportunity only to someone who didn''t need to correct their bare gestures. I didn''t suddenly teach my children the opportunity. "I know what it''s like to be in a hurry, and I know what it''s like to go away. If you have a finished swordsman in front of you, you know what it''s like to be jealous. But even Swibbock''s" strongest "aim was to have two or three turns. I know goals are undecided, but there will still be a lot to do and can be done. It''s not a bad thing to worry about, but I prefer not to spoil it cheaply." There is no end to the training, just that everything is over if you think it''s okay here. I''m worried because I''m unhappy with myself right now, and I''m jealous because I respect other people''s affairs. Only to that kind of person, Eckezax helps. "Besides, as you can see, the Lord knows Sansui has taken over the strongest that Suibok has ever experienced... but he doesn''t know the bend." I don''t know the results, but I don''t know the process to get there. Well, maybe so, but so what? "... it''s not pinned. Look, Sansui did take over the sword from Suibok, but there was something decidedly missing there" Besides the lack of offensive power, it doesn''t seem like he has a flaw. So much so that mountain waters were absolute in the face of this occasion. "In experience, I guess the guy was only bareback. If you do make a bare gesture, you can learn the right way to move your body, and it also adds some muscle strength. Because of the immortals, the signs will begin to feel darker, and the horizons will widen. But I don''t actually have combat experience, and I can think and fight like the Lord I am today, and I just look at my teacher." Indeed, I guess the experience is different in the mountain waters, where I stuck to the mountain after a long battle, and where I only did my archery from the beginning. But clearly, I''ve never felt anything like inexperience from mountain waters. "... ok, let''s get this straight. I mean... even Sansui is growing rapidly." "Designation of how to kill,? That''s good too." Under the moonlight, the boy looks to his enemies with the Lord on his back. There was no strong tension in its expression, and its core was through its standing. Without even reaching for the wooden knife sitting on his hips, he walks defenselessly toward the raiders. Poked into the void, the unintentionally poked raider was perplexed and looking around. Though it was attacked by hundreds of people, it is clearly a good place for a small crowd from a house called Sopede. Assuming you predicted a raid, it''s no surprise you''re hiding thousands of troops. He was frightened and confused that the cavalry would storm from all directions. But it doesn''t. I can''t hear the sound of the hooves treading and roughing the earth, the screams of the army horses, or the momentum of the army. Naturally, I''m not preparing anything like that. There is one mountain water here. But for hundreds of miscellaneous soldiers, it was too much power. "Well... how to judge" A boy in crude clothes walks over. Ahead, there''s a woman who looks like you. Too little information, but one thing''s for sure. That if we don''t secure that woman, we''ll be killed without a scratch. The perception is right, they run out with no one. Ignore the boy and go for the poor flower that will serve as a lifeline. Naturally, mountain water cannot overcome this situation with one sword technique either. Not if all the enemies come to kill themselves, but it''s women other than themselves that the enemies aim for. If so, then what Sansui needs to do comes down to it every second. "Out of the way, duh! In front of the mountain waters was a mercenary who tried to get away with one hand without being slashed. The response is correct, while avoiding exposing the mountain water, paying for the floating feet just before landing. That was all he was going through, he was out of balance, and he was being sledged of the sword he was holding. And I didn''t lie on my back or do a spin in the air, I was just on one knee, touching the ground with one hand, in a fallen position. I should have been able to stand up straight away. It was supposed to be, but confusing he didn''t notice. "Good, good posture" I didn''t realize I was in a very decapitative position. "Ah..." "Good sword inside, let me use it" The whole neck falls off and so does the torso as to follow it. There was too much darkness and excitement at night to afford anyone to notice the first victim. And even when I realized it, it didn''t make sense. The mountain waters were moving promptly from the spot in shrinkage, taking the side of the advancing army. "To the boulder, can''t this number be slashed without a Qigong sword" The mountain water slashes from the side to the men running in the front row. Though there are moonlights, mercenaries gaze at lighted positions in the night. There''s no way they''d notice if they had tiny mountain waters beside them. Poking at its void, the mountain water flashes its neck with a qigong sword on the horizontal giraffe as it jumps up. Step on the body of a falling mercenary and slash it to the next enemy. The iron sword, fortified with a Qigong sword, drops the neck of the miscellaneous soldiers as it slashes Kasumi. Naturally, mountain water running over a corpse like stepping on a bouncing stone exposes its flank to defenselessness and is not something that can be resisted if slashed. But it would be no if a man running in the form of chasing the back of his previous opponent could attack him in a loose fashion as the boy passed in front of him. Speaking of what they could recognize, it would be to the extent that they suddenly realized that the man who was running in front of them was falling and rolling his neck with a lot of blood on the ground. A corpse without a neck that is not just a fall, but a fatal wound to whoever sees it. How can you go any further knowing it was the guys who were running in front of you until just now? "Hih?! "Hey, what the fuck?! Once again, release the qigong sword, and the mountain water stands before them. No intensity, no heaviness, he was just hostile to everyone. Sometimes under the night sky, the lights are on my back, creating an indescribable creep. Here they had the option of escape. No, if I''m right, it would mean that the choice went through the back of my brain. A child in front of you, who hasn''t even bathed in returning blood. Seeing that look, I was feeling scared. On the other hand, insistence does not allow it. Do not let yourself escape before mere children. Even if you think so, it''s not so surprising. The mountain water could have done that if it had been a little more flashy. But it was irrelevant. The mountain waters had been ordered by Doowe to kill them all. They have no way out. "" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! It was a rash. Oddly enough, it''s slashed from the big upper section. If I told you, it was an unparalleled blow coming from fear, and I didn''t even intend to kill you. Anyway, it was a blow with shallow expectations that I wanted this situation to change. A few people do that. A few of them slash off the timing. All of them were rolled over and on their knees at the front. And everyone on the spot sees the killing of the mountain water. As the mountain water, which made its neck easy to slash, waved its sword down and rolled its neck. "... chopping off your neck, is that what you mean?" When you throw away the sword that has hurt, you take the sword from the men you have cut down. And I set it up again. It was the same arrangement as before. "Cut it off while standing next" The raiders were stiff before this unimaginable monster. Sporadic voices of intimidation, but all lacked cohesion. Perhaps there was a little more momentum in training swords. It should exhale strength, it should be intense. I don''t see why not, as if I don''t know. "Oh, they''re alone! "Yes, what are you freaking out about! "Kill me, or I won''t! Deceive yourself. Inspire your surroundings. The unavailable child is also horrible, but more than that, the army of sopeds that are sure to visit is horrible. We just have to move on, we have to kill our enemies. If so, why can''t I? "Enough, I''ll do it! Please be afraid. I want you to notice. I want you to flinch. Please, I want you to cry out for what you look like. Actually, I don''t want them to be incredibly strong or actually unbeatable enemies no matter how much we raise them. As I pray, as I wish, I make fear look angry inside me and slaughter me. The mountain water turned towards him and pretended to swing lightly to the side. "Eh! There was a big man flinching in the act. The perimeter was also constricted as if even magic erupted from its sword. The man standing in front of the mountain water had his sword set up to protect his midline. So, I was trying to protect myself. By its side, the mountain water rushes through. On top of that, he kicked the man behind him in the knee and flipped, flashing to his ragged neck. His neck hits the sword he was putting down to protect himself and falls all over the ground. "You can''t... it''s definitely slashed, but this is no different than attacking sleep. I could kill anywhere." Everyone could no longer see the equally large mountain waters. Everyone had seen the mountain waters in small, crude clothes like monsters of different dimensions. And that was ironically true. "Again, from the front... drop your neck. of an opponent bigger than myself, drop his neck... is that a move too" If there were to be salvation, it would mean that they on this occasion would die instantly without suffering. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! A scream struck the moon and night. Every one of the raiders had no choice but to indulge in a frenzy. If I have to kill this monster, if I can''t stand being alive anymore, I''ll abandon thinking and slaughter him. In other words, all consciousness was focused on mountain waters. "... ''Leiche''" The princess looked at the mountain waters unpleasantly. The most powerful swordsman in our country, yet an absolute strong man who will not remain royal. That''s showing off the martial arts in front of me again. The rough guys drop their necks. The sight didn''t matter as politically involved, but she saw the necks of the roughnecks overlapping the Kingsguards defending themselves. That day, when the honor of the Kingsguard fell to the ground and the name of ''Sword Saint of the Child''s Face'' was discovered instead. The mountain water was able to kill all the Kingsguards. I was just careful not to, and from his point of view, the miscellaneous soldiers and the sergeants are no different. Being equally vulnerable, killing them all and keeping them alive makes no difference as a labor force. That''s what I think. "... Princess, do you remember what the captain said? The Kingsguards, who had been instructed by the mountain waters, couldn''t stop crying. Before the merciless slaughter taking place in front of me, I was moved and filled with tears. I cry because I know how awesome what is being done in front of me. "Why do you show up now? He didn''t show up before me ten more years early. '' If you slash your neck, people die. There are thick blood vessels around the neck, plus throats for breathing. If they slaughter him there, he could be fatally wounded. But it''s not easy when it comes to dropping your neck. The bones of the neck are thick, and even the iron sword cannot be so slashed. That''s why the executioner unloads the blade into that gap. Precisely wave down a heavy sword aimed at steep points in difficult human steeples, even if they are fixed so that they cannot move. Mountain water does that to a moving opponent. Being targeted from all directions, I cut it so that even my own students can do it, even without the Qigong sword. I''m going to kill you while I try to tell you how. I don''t use immortality, I just keep doing the knockouts with swordsmanship. "I... am ashamed of myself. Knowing they hate each other¡­ I''m so glad that his good fortune is trembling." You have to fight like you did during practice. You have to wave your sword exactly as you practiced, whether it''s in action or in a match. The ideal image is there. There was a man who spent a thousand years practicing immortality, wandering the world for a thousand years, and from there another thousand years waving his sword. There is a man whom the man entrusted with his sword over five hundred years. That''s what''s in front of me. He''s coaching himself. "It''s a miracle... I can''t stop crying" In the meadows of the moon and night, dead bodies with their necks dropped and remnants unable to move because of fear, as if they had done hundreds of bareback gestures. And there was only mountain water. "Ha, help me" One of the rest of the party says that. I beg for my life like I forgot what I was going to do in this mansion. "No, I don''t want to die! Begging the Reapers to cut their own necks. "Oh, Mother..." I miss my hometown as much as I do now, forget what I''ve been doing and pray. ¡­¡­ Mountain water, which separated hundreds of necks and torso without changing one complexion, does not feel comfortable killing them. If you had a reason not to kill me, you wouldn''t. His purpose is to escort his daughter sleeping in the mansion and the lady watching this one in front of the mansion. That doesn''t change. Because it doesn''t change, it doesn''t change what we''re going to do. "That''s the last word you want, isn''t it? For five hundred years, I''ve seen my life. Many lives were born and disappeared in the woods. That was no different in the past. People''s lives are one life. Never, dying is not special, nor unnatural. Even if you get your neck dropped with a mountain water sword, I guess that''s normal. "Hey, Sansui, your arm was brilliant." "I''m afraid I''ll pay you a compliment." "But, you know, if there''s no witnesses to all this moves, then that''s it, right? "Right, you might think it''s a lie" "Yeah, but the princess is witnessing, then I guess I don''t need it." "Understood." 63 Description Unexpectedly, three places were raided at the same time overnight, and the Sopede Mansion in front of the school was starting to smell rotten. A large number of bodies were falling asleep in abundance, fed up. "You''re as brilliant as ever." The former lord of Sopede was admiring the sight in front of him. Mass corpses have been slashed to death. Conversely, we can''t all see any injuries other than the neck. There are no other injuries, even if they were trampled after death or any such damage. I mean, the more intransigent he was, the more he cut off his neck. In addition, they had all been decapitated with one machete. The man who made it up looked very sleepy. Normally, I gesture very hard at this hour, but sometimes I barely slept last night, and it seems very sleepy. "Yesterday I almost fought on foot without suddenly disappearing from my sight." "Ho." "Thanks to you it was easy to watch. Praise you." When it comes to the biggest weapon of mountain water, it is a shrink that disappears from sight in an instant. When you do this, you really lose sight of it in an instant, so it becomes a particular threat in mass combat. And when it comes to fighting without intentionally using it, it''s going to be quite a struggle. But it didn''t. Even though it was a mass battle, they kept fighting each other without disappearing from sight. "Have you lived your usual training? "Wise Eyes, I''m afraid." Mountain water had to show his body technique to his opponent in guiding the sword. In other words, I had to stand around to be visible to those watching the game. Naturally, there was a need to fight in a group without using shrinkage. That was the result, letting him learn the technology he didn''t need. It is a standing around that governs the behavior of the population, which should be unnecessary as long as there is a shrinkage. "As I coached them, I learned to focus my consciousness from the group on myself" I suppose I could call it an invitation. He was learning to behave like he wouldn''t let them punch in, to behave like he was easy to punch in, and mountain water was by dealing with a group of such things. The act of providing instruction was consequently linked to training. "This is now, maybe, an escape from immortality. A living sword, as the master says." Even if shrinkage is not used, a large number of opponents are stood around only by walking or swordwrapping. I see, I guess that is indeed a living sword. It''s swordsmanship because anyone can. "Have you ever slashed your neck? "This... is an instruction from the lady" I was looking embarrassed in the light on that point. The former owners of the sopeds don''t really know why they can illuminate it. The princess and Doowe also saw where he was blushing and suffered from understanding. "The second half was just work. There were no failures when it comes to dropping your neck, but do you still say bruises or do you call this a look? I''m young." If dropping hundreds of necks is about youth, the mountain waters that are old enough to say that are quite insane. Nevertheless, the former lord of Sopede knew that. I see, indeed, it is a good idea for this sword saint. "I see, that you seem to be bragging about your moves? "Yes...... I had never thought of slashing my neck, so I was immersed for a while. It''s not very good." By analogy, do you mean like a big man who prides himself on his ability to axe two armor without contents and boast of it? To the three of you who are listening, understanding is a frontier that you cannot empathize with. "Not that I got out of hand, but do you say I got too much... bad taste, I mean, you weren''t very classy" Right now, Sopede soldiers were gathered early in front of the Sopede Mansion to dispose of the body. The occasional look at the mountain waters, the corpse piled up in the carriage''s luggage, they were sympathetic to the words. Clearly, it''s impossible. It''s not normal to just stubbornly chop off your neck against so many armed people. Even if Doowe had ordered it, I don''t think it could be transferred to execution, and it was no longer in the realm of anomalies to complete. "When you have a situation where you can drop your neck, drop your neck. I don''t mind to that extent, but controlling your opponent''s posture in order to lose his neck..." The soldiers of Sopede looked at the cutting surfaces of their necks and torso from time to time. Even if you look at it and remember the cooking place, it''s not unnatural. To the border between bone and bone, the blade is beautifully passed through. Of course, I guess I''m putting the right amount of effort into dropping my thick neck, but the cutting surface was beautiful that it couldn''t possibly be subtracted. "Cooked" without tissue breakdown, which I don''t think I cut off at the mercy of my strength. If that''s one or two, how good was it? All the necks and torso were carefully slashed to the point of disgust. Look at that neck face. After all, it was as solidified with fear as we are now. "Again, I thought it might be extra as a move..." I was ordered to slash my neck off. I thought I could chop off my neck without having to use magic. I tried and I could. I could do it to everyone and not fail. But I didn''t think this was a bit of a hobby. Kensei''s sword is too different in value to be in trouble. "Nevertheless, we were able to make sure that we had a good grasp of the structure of the human body. In that sense, it was a good exam. As a swordsman, you have to understand the structure of the human skeleton." Ask for a description of the mountain waters, Doowe, which can be applied to their different dimensions. As for myself for ordering it, it was recognition to the extent of ''kill me brutally'', but I get sick of knowing that the mountain waters I''m executing were fighting with a lot in mind. Princess Stend and others closed their mouths to unintelligibility, barely. Mountain water itself is a good admonition, but if you slap your head with those stones, people will die. Why should a swordsman know the structure of a human skeleton? "Of course, you''re not top notch as a swordsman unless you grasp not just the skeleton, but also the muscles, nerves, reflexes and habits. In a way, skeletons are the easiest to grasp." The person explains the operative logic at all costs, and the Kingsguards I hear nearby are convinced, but the two women still couldn''t understand the obsession. "In my case, you had a tough angle because you were short. There are many joints in the neck and vertebrae, but the area of operation is small for that matter. I had to step on someone or scaffold someone else to just slash my neck off." Barely, that''s all I can understand. He did make his opponent fall, or fly or jump when he cut off his neck. "The neck is thick, so when it comes to breaking both without the use of a magical kind, it needs to be a wiggle of the body weighing on the sword, which also needs to be completely controlled by the opponent''s posture and slashed to avoid hurting the blade of the sword. Plus, if you force me to slash my neck, I''ll have extra strength. If you did, you wouldn''t be slashed with a single knife, and you''d be tired along the way. Again, a pile of trivial failures can be a threat when dealing with hundreds of people." You can just kill them, just drop their necks. Even if it can be done, it is quite challenging. But I guess that''s what you need to do when you''re going to do it while fighting hundreds of people armed with it. "Nevertheless, when it comes to the rationality of swordsmanship that kills hundreds of people and drops the necks of all of them...... there is still nothing else called abusive behavior. You can''t tell me, this is" The taught side will also have trouble. Even if they tell me this is what I should do when I amputate my neck, I wouldn''t have ever done that in my life or anything like that. "In fact, from around a hundred people slashed, the other side was stiff with fear, and some were crumbling from their knees." Fear makes your opponent look big. With the mountain water continuing to slash his neck, everyone was unable to move because of fear. That was an act that was close to intimidation and intimidation. Honestly, it was an unfavorable ''task''. "Excuse the lady, but to demonstrate in front of the princess, I was wondering if the irritation was strong and the aftertaste was bad" If you try to make it a mountain water that lived long as a immortal, this beheading is never more unjust than hurting and killing it. They had formed an inmate party for the purpose of the raid and had attacked Sopede''s mansion at night. That is the great crime that, even if caught alive, there is no more excuse than extreme punishment is inevitable. Killing them like that was justified by his logic. Therefore, I have no objection whatsoever with regard to Doowe, who ordered it, or the surroundings that do not blame her. The men who came to kill someone were in return. That is all. That''s why he was ashamed of wasting his elaborate way of killing. "I''m a bad guy, such as obsessed with how to kill. Don''t you think it''s okay to always look at the whole thing and slap them when you''re right" Mountain water, which is usually fought with a wooden knife, is that the slap on the head or the throat. If you take the enemy''s sword, you may stab your belly or pierce your chest. But I''ve never been obsessed with killing. On the spot, he just kept on making the best offense. But if you want to, if you can command me, I can do it. That was the mountain water now. "Nevertheless, I hope the organs didn''t stick out, but that''s a great number of necks" Nestled cool on the corpse as it lit up in the morning. Everyone was breathtaking to stand shamelessly in the name of swordsman and immortal, Kensei. "If I were to take it off my neck, it would be outrageous." Assuming, what would happen if we were to make this one into history? To protect his own daughter and his employer, Kensei stood around taking the enemy''s sword. At the end of the moon and night his temper was softened, and the neck of all the raiders rolled into the meadows when the dispute was over. Who would imagine what mountain water looks like now, for enumerating the facts? This is how we actually meet, which makes us stick to the other way around, but future generations will never understand this. Even if I left him in particular, he would only be understood as a psychopath. That''s so much murder, daring to behead on the battlefield. But the facts are different. It''s not a normal nerve, or an abnormal nerve. "Nevertheless, does this mean that we have solved the matters concerning Rain and Domino, Master Hideaway" "... depending on the negotiations in Caputo. You did your best, you did your best." At least, there''s no danger in talking to him. The man who should be able to kill everyone on this scene even soon was very calm. "By the way, what is that exposing neck? 64 Patience Naturally, not all of the imperial nobles who exiled to the Arcana kingdom were involved in this incident. Smart nobles there, or less aspiring nobles, were desperate to become matrimonial with the proper Arcana nobility. He was trying to compete with the same exiled nobles and the nobles who were supposedly relatively underprivileged within the Arkana kingdom, and managed to get into a good place without a son-in-law and a dowry. In the first place, not everyone had a wealthy life when it came to imperial nobility. There were also many royalty, superior nobility, and poor nobility who had been exploited from the main house. If I tried that on them, I wouldn''t have been willing to go home if my country had been resurrected. Thank goodness I didn''t have one good thing in my own country. But in this Arcana kingdom, he was a victim. I mean, I had a pretty good life as a pretty family. Not surprisingly, there are people who want to maintain it. More importantly, not all of them knew this one thing properly. Some houses convey information fast, others explore it, others look strange that it doesn''t matter. In the first place, the Arcana kingdom was vast there and the transmission of information could not necessarily be said to be quick. I mean, what are you trying to say, in this one case the king exchanged promises to give away all the nobles who had exiled into the country, but there were nobles who were causal and not. The exiled nobles who lived in Caputo territory were forced to return home in a completely unintended manner. As a previous stage, he was in custody. Everyone was dressed in restraint, not in house arrest. "Kingdom of Arcana, Your Majesty the King... I don''t know what to thank you for this time" On top of that, they were gathered in the meadow just in front of them, of a genuine hut. In front of them, hateful rebels and kings of this country were shaking hands. "Our country was ruled by a foolish royal family, exploited by nobles who just obeyed the word, and turned out to be a very poor country. To correct that political system, I had a revolution by force, but it led to more serious difficulties." What does the farce show? In other words, whatever the process and cause, the result was that the Kingdom of Arcana and the nascent Domino reached friendship. "I tried to push that predicament into this country. He was invading this country, killing people, looting property, trying to get food, following the argument that he was hosting an exiled nobleman." Very seriously, very sincerely, the new Lord of Domino held the hand of the king of this country, as far away from his age as his father and son, with gratitude and strength. "This kingdom has given a lot of assistance to that country. I can''t find a word to thank you for that generosity." "It''s not about being sick, you just made a decision as the head of a nation. If our country were in trouble, we would have just done the same. There''s nothing stupid or helpless about just having luck here." The kingdom of Arcana had shown Rikyo its appearance, something that had never been shown to the exiled nobles. In other words, it is the heart of mercy. It''s just sweet, not just wandering. It was the face of making a covenant as the king of a nation, assuming physical assistance. "The beginning of our encounter was a great shame. Your Majesty could not abandon the hungry people, and our country had to prevent it. But from now on, my kingdom of Arcana will create a new relationship with the new Domino." "Thank you......" Rikyo held his wrinkled hand tightly. He was gripping hard, flooded with tears. "Let''s exchange all the property of the exiled aristocrats for money and return it to your country as food on top of that. I don''t know what else to do with it, like paintings and jewelry." "No, thank you. Thanks to you, the country''s monkeys can cross the winter! The state''s contract was terminated and the farce began. With a face of heartfelt contempt, the king looked down on the exile nobles, and Rikyo was expressing his gratitude to the exile nobles with a laugh at the Guerraggera. "Oh, thank you so much. I don''t know what to thank you guys for." Exiled nobles, young and old, dressed in captivity and rolled to sleep in the meadows. They managed to indulge in the words of the curse and were waiting for the opportunity to plead for help. Just so we''re clear, it would be a happy death to be killed here. If you return to your country, you will be pressed for all your sins. The pain that starts there is that nobody else knows them well. "The royal family wasn''t going to kill all the nobles on the boulder, anyway. I asked him to offer you guys as a reason to attack this country, but I didn''t care personally. I mean, I was looking for money, but I just wanted some food." Rikkyo with the expression that everything had been resolved was Norinoli. Thankfully, it was the highest heaven. Towards the ''poor nobleman'' in front of me, he showed an incomparable gratitude. "Yet when I came with you guys, you made an excuse to get kicked out of me... not only did you drain the gas of my country''s grievances, but you also gave me a lot of food with you, so I can only say thank you so much" Just as a matter of fact, all the nobles who have exiled to this country form the basis for the building of a new nation in Rikyo. By bringing back the exiled nobles and their property, the subjects of the Dominican Republic will again recognize him as the new ''emperor''. "You know, you could help me until I dumped myself when I was hostile...! You guys are awesome good guys! Thanks to you guys, it''s a life reversal home run! Even if there was a maiden in love with him, he was ugly enough for that love to wake up. Even when he sees its ugliness, the King only turns his contemptuous eyes to the exiled nobles. Not very much, but I didn''t think I was changing my opinion by looking at Rikkkyo right now. "Totally...... thanks to you guys, revenge is going to be complete! The angry man, who sowed hatred, was grateful to the nobles who were being held in joy. In other words, his vengeance of killing all the royalty, executing the emperor and running the state on it had become almost a cornerstone here. "So, have you said anything? The old man was whimpering. The child was in tears. The young man had a very half laugh of despair. And a relatively speaking man among the exile nobles, Nuri, was trembling in anger. "Are you going to win? Hearing the words, Rikyo was in the face. "Overthrow the empire, drop the empire, overthrow the empire, uproot the royal family, and even execute us. So you''re gonna win? Rikkyo, who made it all up, understood what he wanted to say. That was because he knew better himself. "So your title was made to accomplish, scammer! "... right, maybe you''re right" The Arcana kingdom appreciated Rikyo to some extent from the beginning. Evaluations, like genuine or mountain waters, were not so unscrupulous that they could overthrow the state without having to wage civil war. We had to have a civil war. There was a reason to have a civil war. I couldn''t override the state without doing something extremely uneconomic: a civil war. "Now you think the abundance of life where you say it will come to the people! The lord of Caputo, who was nearby, and the pallet were heartbroken when they heard the words. It''s an unscrupulous remark, because I knew it would do me a lot of good. On the other hand, I don''t see that in the face of Bathrub as an escort. Of course, I don''t know more about it in Genzo. I don''t think the empire was evil as it was. But to see the exiled nobles, I don''t think it was a pretty rough internal affairs. Seriously, just to know the nobility of the Arcana kingdom, Domino''s words of exile nobility only sounded like defeat. "I thought you were the only one who stood for it! I thought you people were the only ones who put up with it! Do you think our nobles had no objection to the royal family! Rikyo listened to the words in silence. "Neither did we think it was right to be emperors! Rather, I thought it was full of mistakes! It was bad for us, too! With us, he endured the emperor''s reign! But I thought I had to endure it! I know that a lot of blood was shed by the civil war I waged. I also know that the flames I burned caused many victims. I know that many workers were unilaterally killed in the war after the civil war, and that their families are crying. I''ve done everything in my sweet words to them, I know my fraudulent methods better than anyone else. "The emperor is absolute! Nothing, he wasn''t as special as Mountain Water, Masakazo, or Rikyo. When it came to emperors, it wasn''t just the birth of royalty, it wasn''t a rare magical lineage. Not all human beings born into the royal family are personable, nor do they consider themselves excellent. But still, the emperor had to be absolute. "Otherwise, because the country will be disturbed! Like you did! I also know that the emperor''s reign was an awkward one and, on the contrary, an evil one. We know better that we were relatively close, or that we were at the end of politics. But I still had to set up an emperor. Otherwise, the country will crack. No matter how stupid, foolish, tyrant and dark the emperor was, if he tried to bring it down, it would be a civil war. The result is more exhaustion of the country. "At least! Until you rebel! I wasn''t in trouble enough to have to attack my neighbor and take his food! That was true. I know that, even if they don''t tell me. And there are no his subjects around Rikkyo right now. That''s why he was listening to it in silence. Because he had a civil war out of personal grievances and many people died as his own soldiers as a result. Because there were men who ordered the looting, even though they let them possess the finest weapons. "You''re going to win, scammer! You just messed up the country with personal grievances! "Right, you''re right. You haven''t won yet, I certainly haven''t done anything yet." At least, politics isn''t over yet. Whatever the title, Rikki must continue to run the state. And there is no end to politics. As Rikyo did, politics will continue until the country dies. It is not easy, the rebuilding of exhausted countries awaits. "Son." The word was a festive one that I heard well. It was well said by the Lord of Batlub. Alternatively, he had similar feelings when he was sent a harsh word by the Lord of Sopeds. "Son, you seem so sweet. I''ve known since I went to this land, but you have a lot of responsibility." The king of the kingdom of Arcana had a gentle hand on his shoulder to the young emperor of Domino. "I see a lot of things, too. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of my daughter." Words are skillful, and there are fierce places. That''s what revolutionaries need. Of course the king needs it, but the king is not enough. I don''t need to be nice, but I need to be seeing a lot. "Well... a lot. Well, it was a tantrum to the man who''s going to be my daughter''s husband" "Your Majesty... it''s not too late, don''t join hands with that man! The man, once resented, is a man who even dies of his country! "Right, totally reliable" Not least, I envy you. He said his actions would get him on the history books. Surely you will, there is no way that the founding man will not be spoken of in that country. But that''s something I don''t have. Of a king who has been in his dozens of generations, he is only one of them that he cannot hope for. "At least better than you guys who were just acting barren to endure." "... Supporting the Emperor is what the subjects should look like! Otherwise, what if you look at that country and you know what happens! Don''t you know what those folks are doing right now! You''re telling me you don''t know about them who push us into the cause of life''s bitterness and get drunk on blood without looking at reality! "Who is the king? The face of the land." Even though the political system was slightly different from that of Domino, the man at the top of the nation was ruthlessly speaking to all the exiled nobles on the spot, not just Nuri. He was foolishly on the victim''s side, proclaiming to abandon all nobles. "I mean, if the emperor was stupid, then everyone was stupid. At least everyone involved in politics." They were flabbergasted when the king of one other country told them that you were all fools. The only man on this scene who could help themselves was out saying it wasn''t worth it. "Let''s just say this I just died suddenly. But there are as many kings as there are substitutes. With my death, other kings will reign their kings, but it is not something that is very different from this me" If an individual whose replacement is ineffective is a hero, it can be said that a nation that would not function without that hero is immature. There are many royalties in the kingdom of Arcana that can be entrusted with the aftermath, even if the contemporary king collapses. "That''s the same thing there. If the emperor is rotten, incompetent, and dumb, then you are all incompetent and dumb." For example, some royalty and royalty would have layers hanging neither on chopsticks nor on sticks. When it comes to royalty, it doesn''t mean that all are competent, that they are sons of men. But what happens if such a man becomes king? If the surroundings are decent, they will roll in the right direction. At the end of the day, even though he is a king to the emperor, he is only a man who commands in the highest position. Even if it was an absolute royal government, it should be that far if we don''t obey that order around us. Just because you''re an emperor doesn''t mean you can brainwash your surroundings and move as you wish. "If the emperor meant he was rotten, I guess his surroundings were rotten as well. You don''t think the Emperor is the only one benefiting? It doesn''t make sense if you give the money to someone, let alone say that everyone but the Emperor was good and victimized." Overthrown domino emperor. Surely he was a tyrant and I guess he only thought of his own interests. That is evident even from the words of the nobility on this occasion. But the emperor isn''t the only one. It''s not just the royal family. Simply because bias existed, there should certainly have been someone he was benefiting from as well. "I wanted you to bear it, but you must have rebelled because you couldn''t bear it. The whole country has been turned upside down, isn''t that what most of the people couldn''t stand? "Still... if you don''t endure it, the country will crack! Now Domino has to get help from your country! "Want a centenary total of the nation? Do you think sometime you''ll be born and all your misfortunes will be written off? "Exactly! "Ridiculous, how many people are alive by then" Sure, the state might stay. By withstanding tyrant rule, the state may survive. But humans die. As Rikyo incited and feared, there will be no tomorrow for humans without today''s food. "You think it doesn''t matter how many people die? That''s right, that''s the same for the people. Neither the subjects have as much respect nor interest in us as they do. I''m trying to get him in a good mood, but it''s not like I knew what would happen to us." Some people will not be. But there are more people who don''t. "What you''re about to taste is just retaliation. Return to your own country and be rightfully punished by the people. If the people of your country are dissatisfied with the empire, you are responsible for the root of that dissatisfaction." In the first place, there was a problem with the empire. That is a common perception of everyone in this room. The spark was originally found all over the empire, only Rikyo used it, and the responsibility for its existence rests with everyone involved in politics. Naturally, this includes the nobility of this occasion. "Wow, I''m not involved in politics! There was a woman who shouted that way. He remained in captivity, seeking help. "Neither should my children be guilty! I didn''t know anything about myself, and I couldn''t do anything. There should have been no further responsibility for the child. Even so, it''s too unreasonable to be killed like this. "Why should this child be punished, Your Majesty! "Why do you think they won''t punish you if you''re not guilty? If you''re not responsible, why do you think you won''t be punished? Strangely enough, the king was asking back. Involving the root of the question, noble women have no words to return. "Did a farmer''s child starving to death by your politics become like that because of some sin? Just as a matter of fact, the imperial poverty was serious. That is why we did not hesitate to target the Lord''s house if we were given weapons in our hands. And serious poverty means that there were a large number of starving deaths. "You lack imagination, you don''t understand what you know. People do anything if they starve. That''s why we have to pay close attention there." Man becomes a beast if he starves. I beg, I steal, I kill. Sometimes it overthrows the state. The nobles did not know such a natural thing. "The poor can''t help but hate the rich. It''s all the more so if they can''t eat, they''re even angry that they don''t know about hunger. You guys had enough for days, didn''t you? Then you will be rewarded." Whether it''s a kingdom or a king, I don''t hate exile nobles anything. There is also a measure of accepting them who have fled. If you''re making a big deal out of it, I was going to accept it. At least, it wasn''t meant to be used for diplomacy. But if they want it back, and they want it back, they''re not talking about it. As Stend Arcana also said, if it was a beneficial joint struggle for the Arcana kingdom, it could have been quite helpful. Hundreds of safety with hundreds of investments, hundreds in return. Even if there wasn''t a good story about the bug, if it was something we could do business with quite a bit, it was also ant. But at least the exiled aristocrats couldn''t prepare anything more than the benefit of weather manipulation by Vajra, like the wind Rikyo. Even if we do not consider that the Royal Family asked Rikyo for his role as a ''trump card'', it was expected that he would be able to dominate the weather for decades to come. That is so much so that there is no disagreement among the four great nobles. As Vajra always declares herself, a man who can manipulate the heavens is ineffective. Yes, the replacement doesn''t work. The trump card, whose victory will be confirmed if put on the field, currently exists in the Kingdom of Arcana in the "Five". Each of the five has a different role, and if used under the right conditions, it will always lead to success. But that''s only one trump card at a time. One life, even when it comes to trump cards, as they tried to kill Masakazo this time. It can be enough to be killed before you put it on the field. I can''t lend such trump cards to people who can''t even manage their territory properly. "Don''t be ridiculous! Stop us and be what we are! Besides, do they understand in the first place? A fundamental breakdown lurks in our own claims. "Nuri, what''s it gonna be to keep you guys alive? What good is it in our country to keep you alive trying to kill our country''s dignitaries and our guests?" "... it is! "I don''t think everyone on this occasion has anything to do with it. But you can''t go through with all this without knowing." I can''t help you. It''s your fault. How easy would it be to say that? But when you say that, everything breaks. And everything''s already broken. "Hey, nobleman." Rikkyo was asking in an evil way. On his face, an unspoilt grin is coming back. "You''re absolutely right. I''m a fraud, I wasted more of that country than I could have originally done. I''ve never named a king, but I guess I''m still a dark man and a tyrant." From the beginning, I thought this would happen. But Rikyo, still burning in revenge, waged a civil war under the title. To a father with a hungry child, to a mother crying her baby over the lack of milk, to a farmer suffering from heavy taxes, he blew in that they were all bad, and gave him his weapon. "But Domino is already my country. You''re nowhere to be found." "Don''t be ridiculous, just a kid with a divine treasure, don''t put it up! "If I may borrow your word¡­ now that you are trying to recover, it means that the country will be further disturbed." Indeed, the country was disrupted by Rikkyo''s incitement. The power of the country has fallen greatly, and many workers have died as a result, albeit as a result, of his failure. At least at this point, I can''t help but be told that a young man with just the power has taken over the country by momentum. But the country has already been replaced by a regime. If we were to regain power from here, there would be many sacrifices. "What do you say about that? "If I leave it to you like this, it''s more obvious than seeing fire like what happens! You can run the state or something! "It''s okay. ''Cause you''re going to be able to pull someone from your neighbor''s country who looks pretty good. I think I can get more work done than you guys." Assuming, even if it consists of amateurs in terms of military aspects, every country would step on two legs if the present situation were to see Arcana and Domino join hands. There is a genuine zodiac in Arcana and an ungaikyo in Domino. Other countries cannot help but join hands. Nevertheless, the story was different when it came to national politics. As far as home affairs are concerned, it is naturally impossible to pull numbers from the merchants among the common people. In this sense, the restoration of the nobles is not out of place either. "You mean to give Arcana, Domino! "How is it different from what you guys tried to do? Whether you name the chancellor or the emperor or the king, Rikkyo''s voice drops anyway. Because there''s nothing I can do, and I''m going to depend on Arcana in practical terms. But that was now. For even if the nobles on this occasion are to be restored, they will be asked and many demands passed in return for receiving much assistance, without any practical aspects or flaws. Domino can''t keep the state on his own anymore. Either way, we need Arcana to give us some cooperation. It''s up to Arcana to decide which one to choose, the Empire or the Republic. "Letting the practice go is not the same as political borrowing! "Oh, yes, yes. But, well, what is it? I''m gonna teach you one more time, and I''m gonna teach you all your people from your mouth." Some nobles would have endured the tyranny of the emperor. Some women were not involved in politics at all, just the aristocracy, I guess. I guess there are kids who don''t know anything about the country. But Rikkyo''s eyes didn''t show that they were pathetic. It was too much of a happy life compared to the figure of a frivolous folk he was spearheading scatterly. Occasionally, the aristocrats are eating hungry rice to this day just because it will be the last time in their lives and in terrible eyes. That''s just it, from the ''subjects'' who endured tyranny, I guess they deserve extreme sentences. "Be patient. Even if you die, it''s for your country." 65 Political strategy The exile nobles are pushed into the carriage because of their joint responsibility. Those who cry out for help, those who curse you when you kill them, those who just weep carelessly. If they had something in common, it would mean they were the ones who couldn''t do anything on their own after all. "Hey, Master Pallet. What happens if I help them? "I''m sure you resent us." Masazo asks the girl who leaves her rudder at her disposal. In contrast, the pallet had responded with pity. Surely not everyone, would have been part of the repression. But even if we only help those things that weren''t part of it, that''s a problem. Will they kill their families and leave no resentment? Would you be grateful for your help? "That grudge will create another quarrel." To be clear, it is also possible that this will not happen. Even if you hold a grudge, not everyone explodes that grudge. Sometimes you''ll even take it to the grave, holding a grudge. It''s not about being judged, like the resentment in your heart. Originally, it is unacceptable to judge anyone, even the state. But this time I have an excuse. It''s a case of an exiled nobleman making three separate incidents. One of them is an assassination attempt in a palace with a king in exile. As Rikkyo feared, there was also the possibility that the king would be killed, thereby benefiting them. In other words, no one could tell me that he had no intention of killing the king. The King''s attempted murder, that was a case that could not be complained of even if all the clan royalists were killed. That''s why I kill them all. I may not be guilty, but I have a reason to kill you. Above all, there''s no reason at all to keep him alive. "Right..." "Of course, killing them will leave you with resentment. But you have to do everything you can." All the exiled nobles are slain. That''s for sure. It is almost impossible for anyone to escape a single blood clan than there is Rikyo with a Dinesleif. At least these aristocrats who have exiled to Arcana will never be able to flee. Still, there will always be resentment. Aside from whether it burns up or stays dull. "... do you resent me? "No, that''s fine. Maybe this is the least of them." In front of me, I drop off a lot of ''families'' who are going to be killed. That''s too little compared to the army Masazo killed. Less, but the guilt was too great. And I''m convinced there won''t be many after the war. "Both Arcana and Caputo were saved. I could protect what I wanted. That''s fine." Speaking of who gained from this dispute, I guess it is still the kingdom of Arcana and the Arcana royal family. At least, the other four nobles have not noticeably lost any money. The three trump cards performed their respective functions and ended with almost no human loss. And the Arcana royal family had almost full results. With just a little food support, he sent his own blood into the power of his neighbor and achieved four divine treasures on it. "It must be greed to do something else." If Masakazo cared about that, he could have helped them. But Masakazo''s helping them meant burning down the people of their country. On top of that, we draw a lot of support from Arcana, so they can finally be saved. Too much, too much to lose. "Don''t get sick, I''m not saying... after all, they just kept running away. It must have been they who did not know patience." The Lord of Caputo had prayed that their ''unsavedness'' would be saved. Their claims have considerable advantages. Where they disobeyed, it would have been the mountain of Sekiyama that would be swept away by the royal family. It must have been very difficult to resist them to dominate. But they were just fleeing. Patience is not there. They were telling the truth, but that was just saying. If they truly think of the country, I guess they should have died during the revolution in any way. "They only think about themselves now and ever. Everything you say is shallow because you''re only making sense of it." That''s not wrong. But they were way beyond their limits. I was losing sight of everything, too much to narrow my horizons. "They were sweet to the people. Whether there was a village where the hungry and the dead would perish or not, it was sweet that the people must put up with it if they had no choice because it was hard on them. It still is." Rikyo used the people. It was incitement and fraud. That is true, but it was on the imperial side that we first abandoned the people. Because the Empire abandoned it, there was room for Rikyo to reach out. And even now that he has accomplished his purpose, Rikyo is still taking the hands of the people. "''Wounded Fool,'' you will not be sick. Everyone did what they had to do, everything that remained on this occasion did their duty in their position. And the face being transported is just going to pay the liability." Following the lord of Caputo, the king also manipulated the masterpiece. Work is to sustain life. If so, any job will cost you your life. And if you throw it to spare your life, only death awaits ahead. At the very least, the fact that too many lives were lost due to their negligence, or that so many lives were thrown into the battlefield at their mercy, was something that had to be taken responsibility for. "And you''re the one who did the greatest job on this occasion. You ruled the war without harming this country, and even if this country is going to reconcile with Domino, the people are making a big deal out of it." The king was expressing his gratitude to him. Yes, on the number, but it was undoubtedly genuine that contributed to this country more than anyone else. "Of course, Batlub''s next owner did well. Two of Majan''s royals also did a good job of dirt. Thank you as king." As a royal family, he dared to dilute the defense of Caputo''s palace in order to induce a national crime of raiding a palace with a king. No matter how elixir there is, there is no other reason why such impotence could have taken place than because I was at the Festival Me, which is the trump card of the Batlub. In fact, because the possibility existed of targeting kings and caputo principals in order to break the relationship between Domino and Arcana. Certainly not absolute compared to the rest of the trump cards, but the festival I can still fight by amplifying my magic is unusual enough power. "Oops, apparently the last person is here" Rikkyo was laughing a little mean. I hear cheers across the meadow. Perhaps Sopede''s trump card and its line have arrived. A group that calls him a mentor must be reporting victory. In fact, it was a tremendous result. A group that shouldn''t even be a special user overwhelmed the opponent by double the number of people hired in the same way without taking one victim. That is very unusual. This meant that a man named him was also excellent as a mentor. "You''re a useful man." There was the king''s grudge. With words, the princess and Doowe, the blower and the mountain water. And Rain''s carriage came this way. And out of it came the hazy mountain waters and blowers. A potentially irritating stain, a delightful douweh. And it was Rain looking around properly. "That kid..." When Rikyo glanced at him, Dinesleif had turned into a short-knife figure. Rikyo had put the knife on his fingertips, which was delivered to the sheath. Doing so, the tip as it was delivered to the sheath was pointing toward Rain, as if it were sucked up to the magnet. It was something I had cut off, but that was the moment her origins were confirmed. "I see." Coming this way was one daughter, who was no different from the noble child who had been held until earlier, why being the stepdaughter of the mountain water was the only reason she could be helped. The somewhat worrying king was relieved by the gloomy look on Rikyo''s face. At the end of the day, we don''t know if we''re going to get revenge until we see his face. I was paying close attention to the delicate issues alone. And I''m sure it ended in concern. "Father, you''re safe. Best of all." "Uhm... you look a little pale like that, but what''s up" "I saw something a little less hobby" She looked spicy even in front of her father when she saw the ''Japanese customs'' reproduced in the Wang capital and never felt gloomy after a few days. Blois, who is sluggish just to hear that story, and mountain water, who regrets that he accidentally slipped his mouth. It had been devastating except for Douwe, the delightful ''daughter of Takemen'', and Rain, who hadn''t listened. "More than that, Father. Could you introduce me to that one? Shake off your forelock and Stend confirms a man with black eyes in black hair he doesn''t know. It was someone they had, but who could be their own husband. "Uhm, this is Lord Fuusi Ukio, President of the Supreme Council of the Emerging Domino Republic" "I''ve left it for you to introduce, it''s Kazaki Rikyo." Had lost his hegemony, but still possessed himself as a bearer of a nation, Rikyo was greeting Stend. Lord Ukio, this is my daughter, Stend. "Welcome first, Chancellor." Slightly Stend looks older. Nevertheless, due to racial differences, age would generally be the same. "I was wondering if I would marry you if you had any luck." "Really... Honestly, I would like you to come as soon as possible" "May I ask why? "Yeah, how many minutes now my country has been very busy. That''s why I want to borrow your wife''s hand." It was a flying statement to the princess of one country. It was like declaring that I would use it even if I became the chairman''s wife because I didn''t have enough home affairs officers. "... Really, that''s something I''m looking forward to too. I don''t know what your sisters think, but if I marry you, you''ll have a lot of free hands." "Ha! That''s exciting." I say to him that I also flew a stend. I''m gonna take over your country, and he was slapping me in the mouth. "You have an enthusiastic lady who works inside, Your Majesty." "Yeah, thanks to you, no place to marry till this year." "Really? Maybe." There are matchmaking marriages in the world, in other words, there are political marriages that go beyond the convenience of the individual. This is also fate when it comes to fate, but at least Stend and Rikyo didn''t seem so bad compatible. 66 Crash muscle strength, aggression, destructiveness, and killing power. In that regard, mountain waters cannot be said to be highly flattering. His greatest weakness, which seems almost invincible, is that he can only escape to the most robust opponent. Nevertheless, if the opponent is a normal person with normal equipment, his combat abilities are fully demonstrated. If it came to 10,000, I might not be talking to the boulders, but if I could move that far, I would be reclaiming my country on my own. "Ha..." Nevertheless, the expression of mountain water was unfloating. At the same time, Blois was stuck listening. Again, I guess he deplored the spiciness of swearing allegiance to Takemen. "Daddy, cheer up" "Yeah... I''ll cheer you up" Managing to regain his mind, Mountain Water joins the other ''black hair'' with ''black eyes'' as he pulls Rayne''s hand. "Heh... is this the trump card for Sopede? You look really young, as I was asking." Caputo''s trump card, The Wounded Fool, Masato Kobe. "Why was I accepted by Arcana?" Arcana Royal trump card ''Gentile Dictator'' look Rikyo. "Why are you snagging..." Batlab trump card, Rui Festival me. "I was disgusted with my discipline." There were four individuals rocking the nation, and it was on this occasion. Seeing that, the Powers breathe. Again, I recognize, they were men of the same race and from the same nation. "You are the chairman of the Supreme Council of the Dominican Republic, Kazuki Ryokyo, right? My name is Black-and-white Mountain Water and I serve as an escort for Master Doowe Sopede. This is my daughter, Laine." "... I don''t know, it''s Rikyo. Nevertheless." Rikkyo breaks his knee and gazes at his introduced daughter. There was a terrible atmosphere in his eyes to observe. Guess what, Rayne was hiding right behind his father. The figure was nothing akin to the emperor, the object of his hatred. What if, in case, there''s not a lot of possibility if you look at his face? "You look smart like your father." "Ha ha... Lately, I''ve also mentioned who my mom is going to be or something busy" Laughing frankly, Rikyo had his thoughts on the future of the nation. A child or grandson of this daughter comes to marry her own child or grandson. Until then, we are talking about if the national system can be maintained, but we also think that we should have it until then. Anyway, there are as many countries as there are that are founded and destroyed in a generation. "Well, are you even a good opponent? Take care of yourself, even a woman who wants money feels bad when she dies." At one point, Rikyo, who was a hottie in a region of the Empire, was able to calm down recently and look back and say, ''If you think about it, they were all looking for gold''. ''Come on, you''re the hero of Harlem, man,'' I was on track, but it wasn''t convenience or anything, they could all rain whenever they wanted, and they needed Rikyo so much that they could manipulate even sunshine time. In other words, she was a Rikyo woman with money from a powerful man. Well, it''s true that I was still in a good mood, and even though I understood it was connected with gold, I knew it was fun then. In the first place I was also ''wearing'' and ''showing off'' the woman with an accessory feel. Even in such a well-intentioned relationship with them, they are engulfed with anger when taken away by a third party. "It''s cold poverty as you can see, it''s not that big of a deal." "Well... you mean the body is the property" "Yes, I have no words of gratitude to my master for raising me so far" The conversation that seemed subtly unmeshed and meshing seemed to represent the character of Rikkyo sitting at the apex of an unlimited distant world with immortals. Nevertheless, the conversation was reassuringly calm. These two splits can only result in a settlement that is unwanted for the two states. "... thank you for giving up my daughter" "Mistake me, if you think I''m the object of revenge... I''ll never give up, wherever I am then, no matter what anyone tells me" Slightly, there was a hegemony. "Ease of understanding" was emanating from him, opposite to the "plain nature" of mountain water. Mountain water was feeling his harmlessness as he rubbed the crying rain. "I was worried. I was just surprised, and from the start, me and you were just enemies and nothing." "Really? Well, thank you for this good luck." "To each other. Killing your daughter seems harder than losing your country." Harshness and serenity were understanding one another. Perhaps both sides would never break when it came to their decision not to compromise, but they never turned their swords to each other. "... you''re a normal immortal" "Oh, a normal immortal" "Normal Immortal." "Ha ha! You''re a good man who works hard to protect his daughter! Once again, the divine treasures owned by Rikyo see the disciples of Swivok in their human appearance. Two thousand years ago, four people who knew him, far from ordinary immortals, were astonished at the mountain waters, ordinary immortals. "Uh... you''re the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures. Did you know my master?" "Naturally, I am the heavenly spear Vajra, the greatest of the eight kinds of divine treasures! Surprised by its greatness, O disciple of Swibbock! Again, recognising what was most needed of the four divine treasures, she was looking down at the disciples of her ex-benemies in a superior mood. In fact, from a tall girlfriend''s point of view, the mountain water is very small. It was natural to look down there. "Ha ha..." "So even if I''m wrong, don''t do weather manipulation or anything with immortality! Good!" "Huh?" "So I''m telling you not to manipulate the thunderclouds I called you to do like your master did and hit the other way around! "... Master, could you do that? Did you see that, Eckezax was frightened? Sure, Swibbock has done that before. You will still have as much ability as you can. But it was not communicated to the disciple at all. To that fact, she was stunned by the amount of things her former owner had truncated. "I did! I was damaged as a result?! My heavenly manipulation was destroyed by a thunderous Eckezax?! Please, don''t break me anymore. The mountain water was completely swallowed by a woman who complained so truthfully. In the first place, I can''t do it at all if they tell me to. "It is because of this that we are to return to the Creator God! Therefore, no arresting! Good, my disciple! "Rest assured, Dear Heavenly Spear Vajra. I belong to Arcana, why should I destroy the arming of the Allied kingdoms?" "You said it! I told you, you can''t do that! Good!" I was listening to something too desperate to say, and wondering, Masakazo was twisting his neck. In fact, from his perspective, what Domino was doing was unreasonable. "You know, Mr. Speaker. Why didn''t you attack the fortress city with Vajra weather manipulation? If we let it rain, we wouldn''t have had to move the army to win." We also just weren''t able to figure that out because we were too massive and not accommodating users. If I could manipulate the climate freely, that would have made it easier to intimidate the military and others without having to move. Nevertheless, why didn''t you? "Oh, or" "Oh, Lord! Sometimes I teach others how to function! "It won''t be something to hide... but this weather manipulation is only an operation. For example, we can''t create clouds in the sunny skies, and we can''t make it snow in the middle of summer." In a desperate plea, Rikyo was explaining the function of his divine treasure. It is true that attacking cities by weather manipulation is a well done hand even during the revolution. Especially to drop a cage-prone castle, it was raining well beyond the limits of processing. But it is also the power of this spear that is under quite harsh conditions. "If you don''t have clouds around you but you want to rain, you have to start where you make rain clouds on the ocean. Naturally, it takes two days a day to develop." When I heard that word, I was convinced that Genzo could use as much national extermination magic as he wanted right now. Water attacks would not be preferable if it took that long. "Besides, I need to go to the field one at a time because I can only manipulate the clouds in my sight. I couldn''t do it normally, not with all my heart." Even if I manipulated the weather to bring it, I supposedly would have been blown away by the clouds I brought to the main building. That may have kept the dead from coming out. "Oh Lord... I''m still the greatest treasure of all, am I?! There''s something wrong with him, God gave him too much power! Vajra protesting in tears. But right kyo ignoring it. The other divine treasures watched as if they didn''t care. "Heh... so hand out your weapons to the soldiers... Speaking of which, maybe Ungaikyo can counterfeit gold coins, right? Then you should have bought food from another country with that power? Well, you''re usually like a thief." "I couldn''t do that either." Another question of Masakazo, against which Ungaikyo was responding while retaining his grace. Unlike Vajra, he didn''t mean to hide his faults. Or maybe he thinks hiding his faults is disqualified as a tool. "Once upon a time, quite a few people used me to forge gold coins. But when you replicate my gold coin, it gets really light. The scales make it easy to tell." Why is gold used for currency, and that is like a common matter for the whole world? It is because the gold is not rusty, it is rare, and above all it is'' heavy ''. As a result, it was easy to discern when mixed with other low metals. "Of course, even a dime doesn''t mean that no one knows and receives a dime. But, you know, this time we needed so much food that we had to rebuild the ''tilted country''? That''s not what happens when you buy it in retail, and above all, you can''t cross the border." Naturally, the food I buy has to be carried. Moreover, it is from another country to one''s own. When you bring in as much as Rikyo needs, there''s no way you can cross the border. It seems like a fraudulent state in the medium to long term or before that, it''s impossible to do it. "My lord used to fail to do that. I''ll give you some advice around here." "Heh-heh." Sometimes it was a brief explanation, and Masakazo was convinced. It is certainly visible to fail. On the other hand, Festival I was watching Eckezacs beside me. Because I am a mentor to mountain waters, but I often took advice from her. Perhaps Rikyo succeeded in his revolution because he had been told a lot by four divine treasures. "Vajra, you''re so lame. I''m ashamed to be the same Eight Divine Treasures." "Shut up! Unlike little tools, big ones have a majesty to keep! Ungaikyo was turning his contempt to a colleague who was unsuccessful in trying to look good. I guess the only way to objectively look at the various empty opponents is to be stunned. "O dear Lord, it would not be so great in the first place" Vajra was rigid in Eckezaks'' words. And Ungaikyo leaves the scene promptly. Because no matter what you think, Vajra was on the verge of exploding. "Oh, really, Eckezacks" "That''s right, Lord. There are three divine treasures that are not here. Pandora, Danua, Noah. These three are all bigger than Vajra." As a tool, the smallest is the Holy Grail Elixir. It is natural because it is a cup that a person can have. This is followed by the little one, the Demon Knife Dinsleif. This is also a short knife, so it''s not that big. Neither Kamikaze Eckezax, a two-handed sword, nor Ungaikyo, the size of which pictures the top from the chest, change that much. Naturally, Vajra, a liturgical spear, is bigger than any of this. Big, or long. "It''s all bigger than spears because it''s armor, barn and ship." "That''s right." The fourth biggest of the eight, that''s not going in while it''s big. A festival convinced by its calm scratch, but Vajra didn''t either. "Hey, what are you saying! I''m the greatest artifact ever! It''s not a matter of size as a tool or anything! "Even though it''s small, the amount of equipment" "I won''t keep it small! I just don''t understand my large vessel! The surroundings were also beginning to get used to the situation where a girl and a tall woman argued. In a way, I guess it''s a contention because it''s the same existence. "Speaking of which... it''s not because I was just stupid to be questioned, but I knew you blew up my country''s army, but how exactly did you do that? "Oh, it''s magic. I''m 10,000 times more powerful than a first-rate wizard." "... that''s more normal than I thought. I was wondering if I could use the power of some cartoon or game character. Can you show me something, if you like? Rikyo was asking Masakazo because of the anxiety that it would not decrease anything. But when I heard the words, the ''well watched'' caput principals and pallets looked disgusted. Sure, it''s not that much of a problem if you''re about to test it over the sky. Same goes for mountain waters, but if you don''t actually show that power, it''s not enough to trust you. However, it is a user who can blow the city away lightly. Thinking of that threat, I couldn''t allow it lightly. "I want to see it too. I don''t think I saw it right with these eyes." The king''s words were good too. Indeed, the Caputo is the only one who sees and lives straight away, and everyone else is dying. There are many things you don''t know unless you actually see them. Once I saw it, I didn''t think I''d want to see it again. "¡­ allow. Shoot the magic of fire at the sky." "Okay. Oh, Feast Me, I''m sorry, but can you put a wall of light over your head? It gets a little hot." Masakazo, like Mountain Water, must not hesitate to move if commanded. Even though I don''t like it, Masakazo doesn''t work any more safety measures by spell even if he tries to use magic. Still quite wise, ask Feast Me, a magician with Eckezacks, for defense. "Wow, okay......! "Honestly, I could be a little excited." "Awesome. Please, be economical." For some reason, it was the first time the three Japanese had seen so much massive magic. That''s because it was that of the TV hero they used to admire, and it was something that aroused the hearts and minds of children. Originally born and raised in this world, the face also looks up intrigued and empty over the thick wall of light unfolded overhead. And everyone regretted it. "... what the hell" Rikkyo was flabbergasted. Nothing applies except the expression that the sun appeared in front of you. The flames were filling the sight you were looking up. The thick spell walls reinforced with Eckezax are as uncomfortable as crippled paper. "All right... then look up...! To boulders, I don''t panic with my magic anymore. Genzo, who freely operated the giant fireball, unleashed his magic across the sky. It was a blatant and improbable blow to the divine treasures. The strongest magic of the strongest wizards with no restrictions whatsoever, except for the pledge of spells. Except for one point of power. Just the magic of fire flies far above. And 10,000 times more magic than a first-rate wizard, 10,000 times more firepower. The blow was coloring the sky and turning slight clouds into scattered sunshine, that if I shot it at night, it would turn it into day. "You were killed by this, my army." Rikkyo had no choice but to have a grin drawn to the power that frightened him. Sure, there''s no way I could do a war or anything like that with a guy like that. Exactly, it was a trump card whose victory would be confirmed if put on the field. "That''s why you can''t win." On the other hand, for the first time in my life, I empathize. In many entertainment pieces, the cry of people ravaged by the power of ''Out of Common Sense''. There was no way I could have imagined something like this. I understood the irrationality of the world, being killed by things I couldn''t imagine. "He said it''s not that big of a deal... it''s strong, but it''s like this" Masakazo, with powers outside common sense, seemed to care less about that respect and could not accept it. Strong indeed, amazing indeed. But what does that mean? In the end it is only the power received from God, the only truth that is awesome is God. Masakazo was looking up at the sky, lamenting that the gaze that had been directed at him until earlier had changed. "Ku, even if you can scatter clouds! Not that I can manipulate clouds! "... come on, Vajra" Dinesleife was silent on Vajra, who was fearful but strong. Staying in touch with something like this doesn''t do me any good. Just to be clear, roles and standards are different. In a way, Dinesleif, who had only the least significant power, also accepted this situation lightly. "It''s this power, though. If you hit it straight, it won''t help even Noah." "That''s right, it''s Dinesleif. If Noah had flown over, he would have been burned in the flames of the present and returned to God! Elixir snorts at Dinesleif''s words as well. He''s the sturdiest Noah, but if he gets attacked on that scale, he won''t be safe. No one disagrees with that word. Everyone in power, swordsmen, wizards and children watched the traces of fire that were ending this war. But it was one immortal who first found ''something''. "... a ship is coming down from the sky" 67 Inauguration A ship descends from the sky. I would have laughed at that word with my nose if it had been other than mountain water. If we hadn''t had all five divine treasures on this occasion, we wouldn''t have been sure what it would be that would fall. Plus, if Dinesleif hadn''t said "even Noah couldn''t stand" the authentic magic, it would have taken a little time. "... what are the odds" When I cast a massive magic against the sky, I directly hit Noah, who was flying through the sky. Think of that probability, the language of mountain water is not funny. But as if something huge burning was falling, I could somehow see everyone on the spot. And if it stays like this, it can be a direct hit, or not, bad chest shit. "For once, I can only destroy it." Masakazo said there was nothing he could do, thinking maybe they would say. Of course, it may be necessary to make it disappear before it hits humans and things, but fortunately there is nothing in this neighborhood that is broken and troublesome but humans. "Sacrifice me" Though calm, can''t you afford to fix it, the mountain water was grabbing the stiff Eckezacks shoulder beside me at the Festival. "I''ll borrow it, okay? "Oh, oh." The situation is quite serious. Close to a laugh story, but at least it''s painful to annihilate other divine treasures in front of divine treasures. And the fact that mountain water can be done is sure to succeed. "Eckezacks. Second time, but let''s go" "Oh, oh..." Eckezaks is also equipped with a special perception so that the Weather-Manipulating Heavenly Spear Vajra can predict the weather as it remains vegan, so that Ungaikyo can appraise the tools pictured on him so that he can detect the blood of the opponent he slashed. It is the ability to discern whether the person touched aspires to be the ''strongest'' or not. And it is a function of rejection so that it cannot even be touched by those who are not. And Suibok''s disciple, Mountain Water, was naturally a qualified man. With the strongest sword in his hand, as his former master once did, he skips further instructions. "Vajra, I''m sorry, but give me an upward airflow. It doesn''t have to be as good as a tornado, lightly." "Huh? That''s about it, do it yourself! You must be immortal! "Even if I learned how to ride the wind from my master, I didn''t learn how to wake the wind. Ask for a natural breeze" The immortal''s appearance on the clouds is also picturesque in very few parts of this world. That''s the same with mountain waters, and if you want to do it, you can also roll over the clouds to sleep. But I''ve never thought about doing it. Because of the immortals, the desire is weak, but flying over the sky is a hassle in the first place. The shrinkage does not act on the longitudinal axis, because otherwise there is no means of fast travel. For once, I can jump. But when it comes to moving up, it''s really slow to float with light work. And natural winds by divine treasures, not unnatural winds of magic, are easier to fly. "Don''t rattle, here we go" Rikkyo also slightly panicked, slapping Vajra and turning him into a spear. It''s nothing. I''m not a lunatic, and I don''t have a destructive urge. I didn''t mean to, but this is what happened to me. If something irrelevant breaks, I panic. "You''re good with the rising airflow, right? "Once you float, we''ll get on with it later." You can''t create enough wind pressure on a boulder to float a ship falling from the sky. That would not be the case if it generated a tornado so powerful, but it would not be easy because it would also involve geographical conditions. Still, it is the breeze that the divine treasure causes instantaneously. Everyone on the spot, the wind blows up straight from the bottom to the top so strong that they can''t open their eyes. "Blois! Follow me! "I know! On that wind rises the mountain waters with blowers and eckezacs. Rising at a fierce rate, the two were fine-tuning toward the immense ship approaching. Not as big as a boulder or a luxury passenger ship or a warship. Still, the half-burning hull was naturally bigger than the two of us. "It''s Noah! The greatest treasure of all of us! "Blois, I can float the hull! You..." "Will it blow the rubble? I know! Fragments of burning debris are scattered in pieces. Think from the orbit. The hull won''t hit the bottom face, but the debris won''t either. Burning debris doesn''t even know where it falls shaken by the wind. "In my wind, I blow it! "No, I''ll take care of the festival! "You said blower or something, look up! Both Mountain Water and Eckezax had touched the already inflamed hull to activate their light-headedness. Although it is a light work that can float slightly larger if it is not fixed, the object is a defensive Noah. Even though it wasn''t an attack, it was difficult to influence it without going through a divine sword. "Up... human?! Blois looked up as he played the rubble. There, I saw a shadow falling from above. As soon as she saw it, she adjusted her position and began to slow down. It also sends a gentle breeze over the sky, and the falling shadow side also adjusts the orbit and slows it down. Let them change their posture and be parallel to the ground, like skydiving, instead of falling off their heads. That alone made her speed visible and slow. And hold on to that body while adjusting as little as possible to my speed difference. "Are you a Noah user...! Whether to be fortunate or to have been unfortunate, there was only one person falling. Without knowing what opponent he held, Bulova slows down while supporting the weight for both of them. Naturally, while blowing debris coming down from overhead. "But... what a coincidence, not at all" If I looked over again, I could see there the hull slowly descending and the mountain water sticking to it. In a way, the content of the job is easier than it is for me, so I don''t worry about the area. In addition, if you look at the faces below, the Lord of Caputo, the Feast Me, and the Guardian of the Genzo were building multiple walls. That was excessive enough to receive part of the hull as it fell from the sky by the wind, with the result that the facade below was completely intact. On top of that, once again, Blois confirms the person he''s holding. You''re turning your eyes or you''re fainting, and there''s no sign of any movement at all. I would have rather appreciated that, but I feel relieved to see them. "Good, you don''t have black hair" Her hair was green, a small woman. Let''s just say I''m glad that a troublesome situation could have been avoided, because it''s difficult to assume that the situation is any more mixed up. From above, the mountain water slowly descends. The half-baked and burning ship descends to the ground as it wore out. Before that, Blois went to his Lord, protected by the wall of light. "Nevertheless... I can''t believe it in my eyes. I didn''t mean to see Ark Noah like this..." So admired was King Arcana, who was nothing else. A ship considered the largest of the legendary Eight Divine Treasures. The beauty made me regret that if it hadn''t been half-baked and burned off, you must have dressed well. "I can''t believe there are people..." Even now, Genzo is disappointed that his magic has hurt humans. I wish I was in a bit more gag-like condition, but no matter what I saw, I was worn out as I sacrificed myself to set a special attack when entering the last dungeon. "I don''t care, it''s my fault, I''m the one. Who would imagine a divine treasure floating in the sky? Though, well, I''m the one apologizing, I bet you are, Elixir." "Um, I''ll take care of this place, but good! Noah keeps burning in the meadows, letting her sleep on the side so she doesn''t roll. Rikkyo, walking toward it, had the Holy Grail Elixir in his hand. And squeamish and shake the clear liquid that was inside the golden cup. It was just that, in an instant, the ship''s fire had subsided. That''s to the point where the sprinkled liquid has nothing to do with it. "It''s the effect of the Holy Grail Elixir. He has the power to fix broken objects. It''s limited." ''Ha ha! You almost went back to God, Noah! But fate still remains, that you still have things to do in this world! Although it quenched the fire, the ship that was naturally destroyed remained intact. As it is, the broken fragments gather together so as to attract each other slowly and slowly. It was just, like a creature, beginning to self-repair. "Though, this is all big stuff, it''s gonna take a lot of time" "Mm-hmm. Noah, you just dodged while detecting danger and defending yourself. Should I praise that boulders are lifeboats?" Apparently, Noah, who accidentally shot him down, will fix it slowly. That being the case, later it seems like something could be done with an apology. We were at ease together. If you accidentally sink a legendary ship into a boulder, you don''t feel good. "... I''ll explain it all together in this place, but can I speak from my mouth?" Demon Knife Dinsleif made a confirmation to explain this situation. The Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures fully understand this situation, but on the other hand, the consideration is that other facets will not grasp the situation. Naturally, I only urge you to shut up. From the mouth of the divine treasure, I want to hear it directly. "Our Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures responded in three ways when the user died. The first is to wait for the next Lord, Eckezax and Pandora hit this. It was kept in your country because those ''two'' were waiting to meet." Rikkyo, who had already asked in advance about the area, looked sparingly at the ark. I also feel too greedy, but with this, I think the situation may have been very different. "The second is if we go back to God, the Creator. These are our four divine treasures. In other words, we will have God decide on the next user. By the way, if it''s destroyed like this one, it''s forced to be. Even if the user survives." Oh, I knew the Japanese would be convinced. We have similar experiences, so we have to convince ourselves of the language. On the other hand, the same was true of the faces born in this world. Just to be clear, if there''s one or two of them, it doesn''t matter what the individual still thinks about four of them. That is how more convincing is the statement that it was handed over directly from God. "The last of them are Noah and Danua. These guys are... wandering undefined." There was an uncomfortable feeling in the words that could not be hidden. The eyes that look at Noah, who was burning, are not gentle or sad. Strongly, he seemed to despise me. "Noah is...... well he has not ordained the Lord for empathetic reasons. He''s a tool that makes sense not to be used." Hearing that word, the inhabitants of this world twist their necks. To be clear, tools are meant to be used. Even if God made it, purpose exists as long as it is a tool. Even if it is a toy, it has the purpose of enriching your leisure time. What does it mean to deny yourself? "Maybe lifejacket? Festival I was remembering. In the original world, what ''Noah''s Ark'' existed for. Noah''s Ark exists to escape God''s wrath. More importantly, it existed to protect itself from the floods. "That''s what Rikyo said, mostly. This Noah is not to move, but to evacuate. They recognize those who do not want to die as users and exist to deliver them to a safe place." The language of Dinesleif was also generally understood by the inhabitants of this world. It must be like a canoe, provided as a last resort on a sailboat or something. Surely that would be the best thing not to be used. At the time of using such a product, the user must be in trouble. But what I don''t know is why I don''t decide the Lord. Shouldn''t we at least wait for the Lord on this earth in preparation for the hour of need? "Trouble is, I''m comfortable in this ark. No, to put it correctly, it has the effect of forcing the person inside into a positive mental state." What the hell, there was a mix of feelings and the feeling that I knew that. Indeed, the hope of living is what evacuated humans need. Nevertheless, forced, it seems that the story is different when it comes to it. "I''m not talking about having poisoning symptoms or anything, but if the Lord is a man of strong will like Elixir, there are still enough people in the world to rot, such as people who just don''t want to die. And most of the time they try to live on this ship. Ridiculously, I hated it" I''m listening, and I really don''t want that to be used by anyone, I think humans. Anyway, it''s a ship to evacuate in an emergency, but it can''t be pulled off there. At least, I didn''t like it from a human point of view. Well, from a tool''s point of view, it doesn''t seem that way. "Stupid thing, even the manufacturer has no right to decide how to use the tools etc. If it''s going to be used as a home, you just have to act as a home." Dinesleif, a tool, had denied the thought. "First, it''s true that the safest part of the array is. If you want to live there, just let it live. That''s all." Dinesleif himself is a demon knife for revenge but has also been used in other ways. It is also used, for example, to deny the manufacturer''s thoughts, such as when the user makes him suck his own blood, searches for a separated family, or more simply uses it for cooking beasts. Still, Dinesleif thinks so. At least as far as she was concerned, Noah''s arrogance seemed unforgivable. "... alle? So, what about the kid over there? In a genuine question, everyone was watching a girl who was falling and fainting. Yes, if you don''t decide who the user is, what is the girl being put to sleep on this occasion? If the child is a Noah user, it would seem strange to blame him for not specifying a user. "Before that, explain another divine treasure" "Let''s talk about Danua. All right, Dinesleif." It was Ungaikyo who did not answer the question and took over the question. She was a girl who was put to sleep on the ground, with green hair, dressed like a dirt job earlier, looking slightly plump. Perhaps it was an outfit that if we let it get into the right village, we would get acquainted with farming as it were. "Ezo Danua. A divine treasure with the ability to acknowledge what has a spirit of application as the user and serve dishes inexhaustibly from within. By their very nature, they can share their tastes with those who seek food and reproduce the dishes they have eaten" In a sense, it was the same type of divine treasure as Ungaikyo, who could produce endless pieces. Nonetheless, he talks with a slight eye for hostility. "Just as my masterpiece disappears in a year, so does Danua''s cooking disappear in a day. That said, if you eat it, it becomes blood and meat. If you eat too much, you get fat, if you drink too much... you''ll get sick sometimes." As for the area, it remains the story of this world. The food produced by Danua, he said, disappears overnight. The expressions are just different, the meanings are together. It was a matter of not being able to save it. "Well, that''s fine. I''m similar. But the problem is Danua''s course of action. He hated it and started pretending to be human." That was exactly the problem facing Rikyo this time. Even if I was able to get temporary food aid, I was still anxious given what I had done earlier. Tomorrow''s better than a hundred years from now, but next year''s harvest is just as important. "In my own dish, which disappears in a day, I can''t fill a hungry people no matter how I raise them. That''s what Danua thought... he tried to produce food like a human being himself." The word was to stop thinking for a moment. It''s like I don''t know what you''re talking about. "Rikkyo said he was an internal affairs cheat, but well, you know what? Danua used his human appearance as a tool to accumulate knowledge of agriculture. We use our accumulated knowledge to solve the food situation of people everywhere." That we learn to farm as humans with no life span and teach efficient farming everywhere, not as the treasure of God who can produce food inexhaustibly. In some cases, it would be more useful than dishes that disappear in a day. But Ungaikyo, who speaks of such a service to humanity, seemed sincerely irritated. "We, the tools God has made, are not human beings. It doesn''t matter which one is better, it''s something completely different. That''s ''you idiot''...... I can''t believe the tools act unsolicited without humans! Ungaikyo was kicking the sleeping girl in the head with a foot judgment far from her classy appearance. If you look at it, you can understand it even if it is genuinely built into boulders. I mean, this girl is not Noah''s user, she''s a comrade. "Wake up, Danua! Rikyo was taught beforehand that Danua and Noah were acting together. The mountain waters felt signs and they were discerning that their opponents were the same divine treasures as the Eckezacs. And now at this moment, everyone understood that she was the ''Ezo Danua'' who produces food indefinitely. "Ugh..." "Wake up! You''re probably sturdy, too, so you didn''t even crash into the ground, but you passed out! You disgraced bastards! Wake up, girl with green hair. Danua stunned for a while before seeing Noah being repaired behind her back and the mountain water holding Eckezax in front of her. "Oh, my God!" With dialect-like words, Danua was grasping at the mountain waters ignoring Ungaikyo. "Oh, you''re my disciple! Forgive me, Noah so much. Oh, my God! "Oh, no, I..." "It''s not fucus! Eckezacks, the guy dressed like that, he was like," Oh, my God. "Let me tell you something. Wow, I''m pissed. Ah! Until just now, Danua was angry at the mountain waters, just as Ungaikyo was angry at Danua. Failing to acknowledge its existence, he was yelling like he had seen an uncluttered enemy. "What''s wrong with Noah? I was just flying. I busted it. What did you see? "Hey, wait a minute! I''m the one who busted it, too, Danua! Junzo rushes into the sidelines. Yes, he''s nothing wrong, at least it was genuine built to run. And it was the mountain water that helped Noah in one way or another. "I''m so upset! Except for Eckezacks, how do you make Noah so much? Ah! "No, magically, here''s the thing..." "I can''t believe it''s magic, Pei! It''s just not wrong, it''s hard to argue inside. No way I''m going to demonstrate it again in front of you. That''s why I might have shot something down again if I did it again. "Noah is hey... Noah is hey, he''s been here with me forever! Keep going. Then I''ll stay with Kamisama. Bye! "Oh, calm down, I''m certainly a disciple of Swibbock, but I''m not the Lord of Eckezacks either. I''m just borrowing this from him over there now..." "Don''t even eat meshi. Play with him. He''s a fool''s apprentice! If you have time to swing your sword, plow it! You think it''s great to take a sword to your hips?! Danua poking at something subtle and undeniable. There was an ungaikyo shivering his fist behind it and a dynsleife whining about it. Anyway, the situation is getting easier. "Ungaikyo, I think your claim is correct, but this time it is the lapse of our Lord. Keep it down, don''t kick it." "I know... but she''s going to preach great..." Leaving aside Shenbao''s self-assertion, what is wrong this time is Masakazo and Rikyo on the one hand. At the very least, you are not the king or the head of Caputo who gave you permission. "Huhahahaha! You''re bloody hot, Danua! Farmer, I can feel your soul! On the other hand, Elixir, who became a girl in men''s clothes without reading any air, had slapped Danua on the shoulder and stopped the move. Naturally, I know Danua has the ability to help Elixir Noah. "You''re up, Eli! Hiccup! Could it be about Noah..." "Um, I''m already starting to fix it. You''ll be able to be human tomorrow morning! "Oh, my goodness! Hey, Eli! I''m glad! Exchanging embraces of reunion, two divine treasures. The temperature difference with the surroundings is terrible, but for now the mountain water was released. In that gap, return Eckezax to me for sacrifice. It was a decision that if I had it now, it would never be a lot of things. "As always, is agriculture doing better? "The people are the earth and the heavens. Sometimes inago comes out, and yes, I don''t think so. Eppe. I wish I had Vajra or Pandora at a time like this... I would have thought" "Well, I don''t know about that out of specialty, but that''s tough! But you''re not willing to give up, are you? "Naturally, Pei, if we''re all going to feed our hungry moms, I''ll go anywhere with Noah! "Okay, well, then I need you to do me a favor. Actually, our Lord runs the state, but agriculture seems to be lagging behind. I don''t know, but it seems to be broken every few years. We need experts with knowledge and experience! Suddenly I started changing the story, Elixir. Everyone has to be even more stunned with that arm in front of them. "Don''t, you''re being used by kings?! "Uhm, it''s a dictatorship of fear! With one order, I can make you listen to anything you say! "Then no one complains about the fattening?! "Uhm, rather we can let all the people sprinkle it, shit urine! That''s when the king and the Lord of Caputo realized. Late to that, Stend and Rikyo also noticed. The fifth divine treasure is about to be invited to the Domino Republic. "As I say, people all over the country farm. Right?! "Yes, if only our Lord would hire us! "I''m up. Yeah, yeah! Good luck with that! Forget also that Noah, an eternal friend, was in flames, and Danua rejoices in the position he can command all over the country. In contrast, Elixir, who employs agriculture, which is an extremely arbitrary and national necessity, marginally, was thumbs-up to his Lord. "... hey, my lord. Don''t keep her and me together." "Oh, yeah." I don''t know what to do anymore, Rikyo could only nod against Ungaikyo, who trembles in anger. 68 Customs "Then when Noah heals, we''ll all go to the king!... said! Everyone but Pandora?! Danua is surprised that it is very much past now. The surprise was now too much for everyone on the spot. Eight Divine Treasures created by God. Everything but Pandora, operated by Disuia, was encountered in this place. Or, in the future, it had been decided that Rikyo would continuously operate the five Divine Treasures. If we leave it like this, that could be what we''ll be running the six divine treasures together. "... I know that Ezo Danua needs you there. You''ll need it more than my country. But getting six boulders..." "Hmm... well, so is that. There''s nothing wrong with greed." Ezo Danua and Ark Noah. That both sides are here now, and with both, many problems will be solved. But that''s too greedy. Therefore it is Ami the Original Tree when the harmony thus concluded becomes unexpected. When it comes to Noah, I don''t give a shit. "Ahem?! Oh, Noah''s hungry right now! Rikkyo had taken on quite a bit. On the other hand, Danua resists tremendously. Honestly, Noah doesn''t mean he can travel fast. A ship that could nevertheless ignore the terrain and continue to progress was a broken ability to carry. And Danua is hard to compromise around. "A day or two, I can''t eat anything. On the contrary, I''ll always know if it''s water or porridge. I only eat like that. You know how it feels, kid! "Well wait, Danua. Your feelings are well understood by this elixir. But, you know, if we get together too much, it''s not gonna be a big deal. No, you should know best." "Ugh..." "Danua, trust this elixir. Our Lord has a bad mouth, but he is the bearer of your favorite charity. Supporting the good Lord is the true essence of the tools, the heart of charity, and some things are bad for the hungry." Elixir was calming Danua, who protested violently. We will make a light compromise on the attitude that we will never compromise. In fact, if you try to bring Noah back, that''s war. "With regard to Noah, don''t be discouraged from negotiating to have Noah decide on the Lord he chooses. I''ll exchange letters. Fine, whatever it is, you can go see the occasions. It''s not that big of a country, and if we''re next door, we can go back and forth on your feet." I will take the liberty of proceeding with a bad story, but I have no objection to its content. In fact, Noah''s conditions are extremely loose. Noah, who admits to being a user of a person who does not want to die, although it is natural in its characteristic of accommodating a helpless people and enduring until disaster leaves, is potentially capable of being a user of every human being. In addition, there are a large number of humans in the Arcana kingdom. Even if the king can''t use it, we just have to let someone else use it. "... we''ll be together until Noah wakes up. That''s about it." "Um, okay, okay. That''s it, my lord." "Oh, I''m sorry. I left it all to you." It is also an unpleasant conclusion for Rikkyo. As far as the king''s face was concerned, there did not even seem to be any objections. "Ha ha! My lord is the man who became king! If so, it''s called muscle! Besides, I''ll leave it to you when it comes to unwrapping your mind! "What do you care about being communal, you? Let''s leave it to diplomacy... no, but if he''s not here, I''ll be assassinated." "What, it''s a match of interest, I didn''t negotiate anything. Danua snorted if he was needed for motivational warehousing, and he could tell if he didn''t want to fight. Well, that''s why it''s not compatible with other approximate divine treasures." At least, the gaze of the other four divine treasures seeing Danua was chilling. In a way, you think you have to deny that it''s a tool, against her graduating from her function. "Unexpected, I earned a divine treasure... it''s Eckezax. I want you to tell me how Noah works, if that''s okay with you." As a result, the king, who gained most of the operating rights of the eight divine treasures, took confirmation despite the confusion. A ship that can fly in the sky is very useful, but we have to check the area. "You''re not just hard enough to fly, there''s no other noticeable feature. Not that you can jump that fast, but if you pair it with the ''stick'' there, you can fly that fast." "Don''t treat me like a stick! "Then try to be a spear beside the half-broken Noah there." "... say no" Shit and Vajra taking a position where Noah and his vision don''t overlap. Apparently, there is resistance to a divine treasure bigger than myself. "As Danua said earlier, if you use me, it is an unbreakable ship. In fact, I broke it." "The Unknown Side of the Master..." Mountain water was feeling fresh knowing in fragments what kind of man the old master was. Even if I didn''t know everything about my master, it was a story I could never imagine in the mountain waters that only I know now. "As far as I know, it''s not just me and the wizard there who used me that can break my flying collection. There were many fierce opponents that Swivok used to fight with the possibility that they might be able to break it if they weren''t even flying. Everyone was a very aggressive user of rare magic. Nevertheless, it''s still Swibbock and I who used me who can destroy the boulder so flashly." Hearing the words, everyone on the spot saw the mountain waters. He saw an extremely plain swordsman. That he was lifting his master for every thing, but it was true. "You, once you go to master to learn flashy moves? "Ma''am, in that case, I was wondering if the lady would make it in time for her life." "... a hassle, a fairy talent. Dad, can''t you remember? "I can''t." If mountain water is impossible, well, it''s impossible. Or if mountain waters can exert the firepower of the current Zhengzo, that''s why the other houses have no standing. "Anyway, it''s not to that extent that I know. That''s what humans think about how to use a flying ship. I''m the only one of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures for pure combat. I don''t know anything else." How hard is it that Eckezaks answered the King''s question? That was all. Virtually invincible, I found it hard to the extent, but it wasn''t very helpful. "Ask him, but if you push him, he''ll flush." "Thank you. Though, you do seem to have a lot of use. The question is... can''t a single product be a trump card?" The king glanced at Noah. It is a flying ship, half-baked but inherently of absolute strength. If we are to make the most effective use of this in the ''war aspect''...... "I think so, Caputo." "Ha! What is it?" "This war, only yours fought. Sure, it was our royal family that had the most spending, and there was no real harm there... but the spending will also take the form of an end in the first place. If this doesn''t benefit you in any way, it will follow the way the Arkana kingdom is." There is a contradiction. It means a logical breakdown. But the magic that destroys any thing and the ship that prevents it except that magic. If those two go hand in hand, there''s no contradiction. "Aside from the shaw elephant, have them decide who to use. That should make it a stone system." "... let me sweeten your words" The welcome between the Kingdom of Arcana and the Dominican Republic, who, before they knew what it was, had no idea what it was. As for the Arcana kingdom, it was meant to be about the face-to-face of the trumpets, but it turned out to be the face-to-face of the divine treasures. It''s not a bad thing, but it can be said that the situation has made the confusion extremely difficult. "But I am surprised that the day will come when I will see seven of the divine treasures aligned with these eyes." A toon of positively thinking flexibility was salvation for a line of batrabs and sopeds. The line back to the royal territory was shaken in a large carriage, while I managed to get back on track, thinking of the aftermath of showcasing more than the actual battle. "Well, I guess so. We have been created for a long time, but rarely, such as just aligning arrays. In some cases, I don''t know all eight." Eckezaks, one foot away from Caputo, where all the divine treasures were, also said that the air had something to respond to. Or Eckezacs himself didn''t seem to want to meet other divine treasures. They also seem to be broken up and horrified. "So, Blois. How''d it go, Butlab trump card?" "Yes, my help was almost unnecessary" "Heh... by the way, was there a user among the exiled nobles who could fly? "Yes, I was there..." "Yes, I wonder who took them down. Of course, the owner of a divine sword capable of using all sorts of magic burned it down economically, didn''t he? Even though there is no Happiness on this occasion, Doowe does not miss the opportunity to scorn his opponent. The sword I sent in was mocking me as I made sure I covered the trump card. "Hey, Lord Bulova''s wind swept down vividly where there were three of our warriors and there were no hands or feet! The boulders are against our master, and Lord Dewey''s nose must be high." "Oh, that... that was very helpful, thank you" In contrast, the men respond honestly. In fact, if it weren''t for the blowers that Doowe sent in, the adhesive conditions on that spot would have lasted a long time. Duweh was extremely right to make the decision, sending Bulova into Caputo territory as reinforcements. Nevertheless, only two men can honestly say thank you. Snae, on the other hand, looks remorseful. Needless to say, which pleases Doowe, etc. "Well, unlike the trump cards in other houses, my Sansui can do anything by itself. Now, kill all those who attacked my mansion." "Yeah, yeah... because they were just easy enemies..." Mountain water responded while holding a sleeping rain easily, either because of the long journey or because of nervousness, or because he saw massive magic. The expression was something that didn''t float. "Duh, what''s going on? "... I showed off my knowledge of Japan. Specifically, hundreds of people exposed to their necks." Sun your neck, hear the words, and I will be stiff. It is certainly an old Japanese custom, but I didn''t know what it meant to spread such a custom. more so, why teach the exposed neck in different worlds. "Exposed neck? I wonder what that is, Lord Saiga." "Tell me, Saiga! I don''t like how that woman cares! Majan''s brothers and sisters were intrigued. I''m familiar with novels in situations like this, but it''s very hard to explain them to others in a sentence. "I don''t want to explain it to you." A few days ago, I was also following the path that the mountain waters had taken. I didn''t think there would be a day in my life where I would expose myself to foreigners and explain something called my neck. Or I didn''t like the word ''exposed neck'' coming out of my mouth. "Oh, if you care so much, check it out with all of you. Now there''s a" decoration "in front of the Sopede mansion in the capital." "Well, is it something to decorate? I didn''t think it would be too mild from the words, but it wouldn''t be so bad if it was something to decorate." "Oh, my God, threaten me. Is it just a decoration? It''s not, I can''t say two Japanese people. Trump cards that are silently rocked by carriages, ashamed of the customs that were taking place in their own country, albeit in the distant past. Later, there were two more names for mountain water in the condition of "neck hunting," "executioner," and "reaper," but knowing that, I felt like I might not have to have two names. 69 Growth This time, I killed about 500 people. There is no problem with that in itself. That is not a question of good or evil, it is simply a question of whether or not to protect oneself. Indeed, the royal family expected that to happen. Sure enough, Sopede induced them to be easy to attack. But still, with a chance, they aimed at the mansion where the lady and Rayne were. As a result, it was in return. That''s not all there was to it, something went wrong. At least I didn''t see the sopeds in this case. Even if they told me to behead five hundred people, beheading was one of the humane methods of execution, and there was no resistance that far. The problem is that I accidentally used the word "neck." As a result, Sopede was displaying five hundred heads in front of a mansion in the king''s capital. Five hundred necks were placed on wooden boards until they were politely treated with simple embalming. "I don''t know about saying this, don''t you think it''s too lined up" I decided to look at its neck with the faces under my guidance, including Thoon and Festival Me. Under sunny weather, the passers-by who showed up with what they saw scared of, also sees a really sloppy line of five hundred necks and rushes home. On the other hand, the faces under my guidance didn''t seem to block their open mouths. Or he''s stumbling and pulling his face. "I think lining up all five hundred is excessive for boulders" "Right... I''d damage the aesthetics on the boulder. But in your case, if you don''t do that, you won''t be able to convey strength." That''s what the lady says, but I think it''s the cruelty of sopeds, not my strength, that comes through. Well, that could be important. At least if I were you, I''d refrain from selling fights to Sopede. "... Lord Sansui, have they all been beheaded with one machete" "Yeah, well... because it was my destiny" The dark tone of the skin asks as it turns pale. By contrast, I was responding with ease. I was very anxious to know if it had been conveyed gently. In the first place, well, I think again when I line up my enemies'' necks like this. That Danua was quite right to be hostile to me and my master. Sure, I''m strong, but that must be unusual from the public''s point of view. Because I was ordained, and because I beheaded five hundred people, I am a madman and I have no mistake. "... this is what I thought when I saw the truncated ones when I defended The Wounded Fool. He says I''m not much different from the guy we killed." That said, he was not a toon or a festival, but a swordsman man who fought me very normally and lost. "Until now, I never thought about it that way. If they were weak, it was dead. Naturally, if they were strong, I thought I was stronger. But... look at this arranged neck, I think again. I''m sure there''s no difference between my neck in line and mine." Again, look at me or the lady. "I just didn''t interact with you the same way. I''m your disciple. I survived, and the ones who couldn''t be your disciple were killed by us, and the ones who became your enemies... these things. That''s what I mean then..." "Oh, I would have been the same. I might have been in line here, too." To the swordsman''s words, Thoon also agreed. Well, if I did want to kill him, if he told me to kill him, whoever he had to kill, would have killed anyone. The only person in my life that I have ever thought I could not kill is my master. "If you live by the sword, that would be natural. Somebody''s gonna kill you, and that''s just gonna change." I don''t defend myself, but everything in my neck lined up like this was deserved to be killed. Just because I killed him as a result, if I hadn''t killed him, he would have been killed by a Sopede soldier. And that was something I could tell them that didn''t die this time. "It could be. But here''s what I think. He said it was good to lose the mountain water." Festival That''s what I said. That''s what he said when he was fighting me, he didn''t even think he was going to die. Seeing his neck lined up in front of him, he knew once again that it wasn''t strange for him to die, and he was pointing an emotion closer to thanking me. "It''s not just me. I think everyone here who fights mountain water and loses is grateful. He thinks he was lucky to lose to mountain waters where he could conquer his opponents with intent to kill without killing them. I''m not just thankful for the mountain water, I''m thankful for the good luck we met." Something tells me I''m being forced to lift it. At the end of the day, the results just changed whether or not you were hostile to Sopede. It''s odd to thank a man who doesn''t move one eyebrow, even if he kills all this. But well, I''m sure the master felt the same way. Even I admire my master, but he himself did not claim to be too strong about himself. At least, you must have been lucky to meet me for them. Just, well, don''t bother being told in front of a bunch of lined necks. I think situations are important. "If you live in a sword, this can happen any day. Even if you become my disciple, learn my sword, and learn my strength, this will all happen as long as you stand on the battlefield" By old age we understand the physical limits and turn to the position of nurturing backward movement. I guess that''s the greatest happiness they can get to, but it makes it seem impossible to get there. "Still... I don''t know if I''d say it, but you must be lucky" Take care of yourself now. The days when I can thank you for what it is. Because they must be happy people who feel lucky to meet me. But I don''t want you to say it in front of my neck, which has been embalmed. Now I know how it feels to be a blower. I can honestly think of a few more things to take into account for Bulova who enjoys shopping with Rain right now. "From now on, you might just be targeted for saying you''re doing your studies under me. If you still don''t mind, we''ll give you guidance in the future. I''m sure about this one, but I think I''m getting stronger thanks to all of you" Eh, it conveys a frivolous sentiment. The only thing I''m convinced of was that it was Eckezacks. The sword of a former master of boulders, the sight is very correct. "Let''s explain later. Or let''s change places now" I want a gaze from the people who saw my neck exposed. I wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. "Well, let me give you a commentary today on the fight against the group" Moving to the front of the school, we were seen with fear by the students and faculty of the school, while reviewing the fight against the group. Or if you''d told me earlier, I''d have previewed it against the group. "Now let''s start by explaining the strengths of collective combat. Students of the school, please leave about ten years ago." "... you go" "I don''t like it, you do it" The faces of the students are frightened because the man who always mentors them is known to be the man who, if commanded by the Lord, can kill five hundred people in peace. I''m not talking about fighting me or anything. Anyway, the teachers make ten come forward. Maybe the teachers fear that if they suck, the bowl will come around to them. It''s a good thing the progress has been smoothed. "Then I''m going to ask you to fight five to five." When I heard the words, I was relieved of faces that had absolutely nothing to do with it. Did you think that would explain the decapitation in battle to ten opponents? "However, you will have the armed use something different for both sides. On one side is an iron sword pulled with a blade." That said, I hand over five iron swords that I had prepared. Naturally, it hurts even when the blade is pulled. So if you hadn''t been given that, it was pale. "On the other side, a shield and a spear. Both are made of wood, but this one is more advantageous." That''s what I''m saying, I''ll give you a weapon made of a training tree. It is made of wood, so naturally it is light. Normally, it would seem uncomfortable. Even though the shield I gave you was thin, it would be long enough for half my body to hide, if I didn''t have as many spears made of wood as three meters. "On top of that, all of you hold the spear with your right hand, hold the shield with your left hand, pack it to the side and line it up" I mean, an extremely orthodox Faranx formation, it was like. It is a thin shield of wood, but almost completely conceals the area where it is slashed. In addition, the long spear had the strength to unilaterally attack the target. "Then surrender if you think you can''t win" "" "" "I surrender! Even though I hadn''t done anything yet, I would have made a declaration of defeat if I''d given you the Iron Sword. It is indeed the right decision. If you don''t think you can win, I said, so the sooner the better. Or the lady watching the game couldn''t win, either. "That''s wise. This is one of the troubles when it is done against a group. The whole thing moves like a single creature, which can completely fill the blind spot." Having a long spear keeps the ''between'' advantage and keeps the psychological advantage by building walls with everyone''s shield. It was a formation that was easy to understand from what I saw and which was fundamental to collective combat. "Oh, and if it''s done and dense, it sure doesn''t look like you have a winner. Long weapons are certainly strong, and the disadvantage of intermission is not something to be overshadowed early. Especially if you''re outdoors." In an obstruction-rich indoor, long weapons restrict movement. That''s more like a spear with three meters. In other words, it can be considered advantageous if you are outdoors for a long time. But even if an amateur does it, the line that looks like an iron wall, it just looks like that. "Just hang in there. On top of that... two more students please come back" Now there are so many of them. And give them the sword of a training tree. "Now, you two slash to the side of the five. Don''t want to be too strong." Hearing that, whether you had a spear or a sword, you start moving to respond at the same time. Those with swords turned sideways lightly ninety degrees and took the interception stand. But...... "Oh, hey! I''m bumping into you! "Out of the way! Hey, back off! Mm-hmm, it was actually a move as planned. Five people on the side with long spears are trying to form dense formations again, but it doesn''t work that well. We have a long spear and we''re next door to each other, so we''re taking the trouble to replace the line. And... those with iron swords intimidated students who tried to slash them from the side, and those with wooden spears and shields were lightly caught inside between spears. "In this way, formation, which is the strength of the population, is very difficult to change orientation. Of course, even the soldiers you''re training, this is the same. There must be a lot of experience with that." A soldier in formation with a sword and a spear. The advantages and disadvantages were evident from the look. Apparently, both the amateur and the Xuan convinced me. "In addition, there is another disadvantage to the population. If you are five men with swords, make a circle to the outside with your backs together." All the other students are asked to step back once. On top of that, I was pulling a wooden knife out of my hand. And that''s all the students who had swords get so tense. Well, I know it''s scary, but I felt bad for the boulder. "For example, in one-on-one cases, it is always you who are targeted. But if you fight in groups, you don''t always get targeted." Repeat the shrinkage and confront the five in order. Sounds like a handkerchief, and I hit one head out of my mind. Of course, no force has been applied at all. "That creates a mental gap. And making that gap is important in the fight against the group." Not many, the swordsmen I was mentoring were nodding. There is a clear difference between slashing someone you think will be slashed and slashing someone you think won''t be slashed. "Until now, I had found a clear-cut opponent with manoeuvrability by shrinkage, defeating each and every one of them. But that was improved by recent guidance." Clearly, if I had disappeared in shrinkage, I wouldn''t be doing any archery, whether I was doing an archery or actually fighting. Of course, so am I. "Whether it''s a large number of opponents or a siege, we can definitely deal with it overlooking the whole thing. I will be able to cope with swordsmanship without stopping by immortality. That''s where I am now." If you ask me, sure, we all understood. The facades of looking at both the early standing and the conscious standing of people''s eyes seemed to convince me. "The same is true with regard to the raiders the other day, who use little fairy art to kill them. On top of that, you can even tie your neck off with a knife. This is what I trained with you." You didn''t convince me of this, unfortunately. 70 Shrimp Living by the sword, that is not sweet. As Danua said, making a living with the sword means being kept targeted on the back so that the lives of peasants who farm the fields every day are not easy. Fight, kill, and raise your name against opponents who are not taken away and have no cause. Certainly not decent, nor great. And if you raise your name, you will be targeted in the back as you deserve. "... you''re unwilling to hide your killings." The mess with the Domino Republic is over and the routine is finally back. I''m still waving a wooden knife today. Wake up with the morning sun and enjoy the routine of waving your sword. In it, there were signs of madness like a beast. "Even if it wasn''t for me, I''d notice the madness of losing my body." "Wasn''t it so much basin darkness on the boulder? I''m relieved, Reaper." In the meadows lit up in the morning sun, foreign objects stood there that made the surrounding space sparkle. Bloodthirsty beast, there is the word, but not so far the actual bloodthirsty beast. Eating or not being filled, such cruelty was not in the ''girlfriend'' in front of me. "Honestly, I was disappointed to see it in the distance. That''s too mediocre for a man with his neck lined up." She was a tall woman. Maybe taller than Blois. On the other hand, it can be inferred that he is probably about fourteen years old. Long hair is silver and waves even though there is no wind. His joyful face seemed obsessed with something. "I thought you were a boring man, not so much the same as the old men back home." "I''m not a fun man. But we''re gonna talk fast." I''ll put a wooden knife in the middle. I didn''t even have to feel any signs, like what she wanted. "Right... that''s good. I was wondering if you''d like to talk to that dead tree co-worker." "That''s what we do after we fight." "Hmm... boulders are the strongest men in this country, you can afford them. I wonder if I''ll stay until that spare time, before my life runs out! "And well, that''s the kind of kid around here. Attention, everyone." After the morning audition, I was beginning my morning tutoring, drawing everyone''s attention. She was just a girl of strength to be proud of and clearly a monster. "I think I''ll come back because I''ve put him to sleep properly, without killing him. If you meet me while I''m gone, run away to a crowded place." Oh, after all, almost everyone had that face. Indeed, he was often attacked before he gave instruction in this school, aiming at the position of escort of the sopeds. These days, that''s even more. It is not uncommon for anyone to target during morning auditions. However, I am optimistic about the facets being coached. I had a time like that myself, but I wasn''t familiar with it. I do have that. That was the time of year for me, and it seemed to be for my master. If so, it''s not surprising to anyone else. But that wasn''t the problem. Keep it down without killing me. What, but it wasn''t decent, no matter what you think. "He was quite powerful. Besides, I wasn''t alone. All five of them are powerful." Signs, not as strong as hers, but rather strong, watched over her. And she ran for me at the same time as her silver-haired girlfriend was defeated. "They were all young women and quite skilled. I know it''s compatible, but I''m not the one who can tell you that even Master Thoon and Mr. Snae can win for sure. I''m going to provide neck support in the afternoon, so it''s about evening to return. If you get here by then... wait or go home." Those five were definitely strong. To be clear, it wasn''t until the close guards saw that strong group. "... If I had Eckezacks, wouldn''t I be able to win? "I can''t say enough about winning. Dear Feast, you haven''t had enough experience yet. Your strength lies in the breadth of the situation you can handle. But... that means it makes sense for the first time to have some idea of the other person''s information. You figured it out for yourself, fighting me. There''s not always a second time." "... I don''t necessarily have a second time" What do you care, before you see me, the festival? I''m fighting Snae and winning. That is very remarkable. Festival I am given the qualities to master all sorts of magic, but I am not chicken enough to copy it just by looking at it. We fought only with fire magic and magic, and we won. I guess that''s because the alignment of these two worked effectively in the fight against divine descent. But there''s something about compatibility with everything. "You would know that if you were one of my countrymen. You are strong, but there are gaps. That gap doesn''t mean you don''t have a user who can attack effectively. You can do anything, but you''re not an expert." Talk as blurry as possible. On top of that, the offering stops me from fighting. To be clear, I couldn''t allow myself to fight those five. "I don''t need to fight in the first place, they want to fight me. As you know, once you fought me and lost, there''s no way you can be convinced." At times like this, plain really bothers me. If you''re as flashy as Masakazo, you can convince everything with a single defeat, but you can''t convince inside that it''s a plain settlement. Even if we can admit defeat, it''s hard to tell the difference in strength. Because it''s not like athletics or ballgames. In my case, I can''t figure out what to do to stun him in an instant. "If I''m old and have physical problems, I can hardly be present. But fortunately I''m not. Then we believe we should be present as much as possible." Well, if you show up when you''re escorting your daughter, I can''t forgive you then. "Nevertheless, they were really dangerous. I know you have some sort of distinction, but if you do, run away. You have no obligation to protect this school." I heard the words and the faculty is blue but I don''t know. In the first place, there can be ongoing raids like that, not just against them. The school director who advertised the area is bad, so I would like you to invest in security. "If you can''t escape, follow Eckezax''s instructions. Fight badly and you won''t get hurt." In the afternoon, outside the school, the usual training took place. "Damn, you''re rude! Is Sansui in good shape? Hapine Bathrub was angry. ''Cause I''m whining about a man who''s supposed to be my own husband. I cannot allow him to look lightly at the offering, even though he says it is also the trump card of the four great nobles. More like this, you should press your heartbeat. "What, even that neck must have been done by a Knight of Sopeds about half the time! "I think that logic is strange, Master Hapine. Still, we''re going to be beheading more than 200 people by ourselves." In response to Hapine''s words, Tsugar was answering, albeit somewhat distracted. "And anyway, Saiga''s strong, so if those women are here, you can deal with them all." I do want to agree with the words of Happiness as well as the Festival. But he also thinks it''s extra immature not to admit the words of mountain water. "I disagree! Don''t do anything dangerous, you should run! Tsugar was stopping it. Sometimes it was originally passive, but she was in favour of the word that mountain water should escape. "I know there are times when you have to fight, but you said you were going to run away, so you should run away! The two men pretending to be bareback laugh bitterly. I guess that''s a good idea indeed. But if the master himself is challenged, he is the man to respond, and if he comes after him in the first place, isn''t that it? "Tsugar, the word is right. But there will be times when you will not be able to escape. You can''t just stick to the escape and get pushed into the trail." "That''s right..." Snae was preaching a rough twigger. I know that there are people who have difficulty escaping just because they were of that nature themselves. And the mountain water itself seemed to feel incapable of doing it. "Kill me! You don''t care! Happiness outrages me. Kill me when you can, the word was the truth. He also seemed to regret it. Hearing the words, the faces waving bare felt something cold on their spines. Anyway, it''s not a joke or anything to them. "Ha! Lord Hapine, our master is a man who does not take the initiative to kill people. That''s what we''re into." Thoon was trying to laugh off as he continued his bareback. Do you realize it in the first place? That I was the only one who tried three times and didn''t have to be killed. that it is only brought to life in his goodwill. "... hmm? Eckezacks, who was becoming a person, was feeling signs of coming to school. The temper was fierce and, above all, uttered a voice that did not seem human. "No, no, no, no, no, no! A silver-haired girl running at an odd, carnivorous speed. And many who were barebacking saw the appearance. That is, the coming of the girls whom our master hath appointed. While I was grateful for the advice of my mentor, or what I wished I were now, I was dazzled by the life force that flooded me with her crazy minister with silver hair. That one, he said, was too easy to understand. "Where is that man? Aah! Lightly twisted, overthrown and kept alive, abandoned. It seemed that fact had significantly trampled her self-esteem as a strong man. "Come out, Reaper. No! "Oh, take it easy! "Yes, let''s calm down! "Oh, it''s in front of people, huh? "I know how you feel... no" Five young women were searching for mountain waters as they continued. Seeing that look, the school director was making his eyes shine. I don''t care what you think, I''m not from around here. That meant that he might be a user of rare magic. "Oh, could it be the fist fighters you were talking about, Sansui? "Where is that man? Aah! "Well, calm down... how about some tea? Or would you rather eat? Is that the difference in the year? Or was the smell of leftovers from lunch attractive to the neat stomach? The girls were to stop screaming for now and eat on tables set up outdoors. Bread and stew. The five girls began to eat it fragrant. Everyone is watching over them with vigilance. Eckezacks, on the other hand, was slightly cooler though. "Replace! "Yes, yes, as much as you want." For the time being, it is the old man who wants his children to eat rice. The silver-haired girl is eating when she does it, but still, it wasn''t a big amount, given the size of the school. "... thank you" "It''s okay. It''s too much anyway." The school director sees the girls again. He had basically brown hair and his skin burned tight and close to wheat. I was wondering if this was simply from a warm region rather than racial. "Yes, I lost because I wasn''t eating. If you eat well, give him that...! Silver hair twirls. The silver-haired girl was on fire without losing any sense of struggle against the mountain waters. On the other hand, the surrounding eyes are warm. Because losing to mountain water once means losing no matter how many fights. "So where did you all come from?" "... isolated from the public, it''s a hiding place" That''s what one of the girls was answering. I avoided a specific name, but for now it seems to be a secret border dweller. "We were inhabitants of that hiding place and never interacted with the lower realm for long." "We continued to learn and communicate the martial arts from generation to generation." "But we thought. Thousands of years of undefeated, we just haven''t fought." "And... a run was born. Legendary, the strongest fist with the same color of hair as the opening of the hiding place." You took a breath, the silver-haired girl who stopped eating, Run. The girlfriend was talking about ambition. In his eyes, his dreams were brilliant. "I was born in that place that was undefeated for a thousand years. I did not learn any of the fisting techniques that had been conveyed, and I was born the most powerful, albeit my own. There''s no one in there against me anymore. That''s why I left." I had a brilliant dream that would never break with a single defeat or anything. And the other four seemed to believe that. "I will be the strongest in the world. In this broad world, I prove I''m the strongest! "You''re not an idiot, you lost to Sansui in five." Happiness says chilling things. In fact, her not being the strongest in the world has proven herself in the fight against mountain waters. But still, Lan had a smile convinced of the victory. "I hate to lose, but I was definitely above it. If you fight again, you can always defeat them. You''re gonna make him regret that you didn''t kill me...! "Yes, Lan is a strong fist who can''t beat all four of us." "Fight him again and he will surely exceed you" "Because she''s the strongest of them all." "The result of the overlapping of blood is her crossing of the human race! All five believed in the victory of the next war. On the other hand, Eckezax was asking the five of them. I had to make sure, he said. "You lords...... maybe you''re from ''Inside the Tempera''? Hearing the word, the five see Eckezaks rigidly. Eckezacks, whose name everyone didn''t know, was convinced, oh, still. "After all, the survival of that inside made you rebuild." "What do you mean, Eckezacks?" "My Lord, what is in the tempera is a hiding place that has been undefeated for a thousand years at a time about two thousand years ago. He possesses a number of rare magical bloodlines and has developed the physical technique to bring them to life. Around it, tempera fighters were told not to get involved." Ummm, a sword that has existed for thousands of years now that I am remembering. And two thousand years ago, many faces had guessed when they heard the word. "So at the time, my owner fought and won against each of the principals of the village, snatching away all the signs. Naturally I was angry...... many of the residents attacked me without letting me escape and kicked me in the reverse. I''ve been stopping by the land ever since... but I didn''t know there was a criminal possession coming out of that village." Inhabitants of a hiding place inhabited by fist artists who have been undefeated for a thousand years. What they heard was the fact of the shock that the inside was devastated over a thousand years ago. Well, defeating more than a thousand years ago must be a thousand years of undefeated. "Magatsuki? What''s that?" "They call me a mad warrior in this cultural area. The point is, it''s a rare magic user. It''s also natural." Eckezaks has vast combat experience and therefore knows most things. He was beginning to explain a lot to the silver-haired girl, a party, as the school director, who was so excited, made notes. "As with any other rare magic, something is born that houses a power called ''evil blood'' in the proportion of one in a thousand. But not all of that becomes vicious possession. Only those with evil blood, especially those with strong qualities, will make someone express themselves without learning how to use their power." Caputo''s trump card is genuine. He just wanted to use magic to make it express itself. Regardless of the degree, those with too strong a material quality can do that. Vicious possession is a symptom in which a person living in evil blood becomes among them. "If you dwell too hard on evil blood, your struggle is too strongly stimulated. So don''t get excited and keep fighting until your life runs out on the battlefield. I call this vicious possession, or mad warrior." Hearing the words, Majan''s brothers and sisters and the school director were nodding. In Majan, it''s vicious possession, in Arcana. "Well, you have silver hair, as inherited! "Mm-hmm. I mean, he''s just a rare magician. It doesn''t mean you''re not human. There are quite a few outside the tempera as well. It''s just unusual." When they heard the words, they knew how they were unknown to the world. "If you have a large population, it is also easy to create vicious possessions for that matter. The only reason we know of a vicious possession in tempera is because it''s so sparsely populated, it didn''t come from the inside, and we couldn''t hear it from the outside." 71 Divine Beast "Oh, I don''t believe that story! "Shall I say your genre? An explosive poison fist that hosts immersion, a liquor curve fist that hosts intoxication, a quadruple fist that hosts jade blood, and a fog shadow fist that hosts phantom blood. No? Well, it''s been two thousand years, so the name may be different, but I think it''s inherited from clothing and physique." When they heard their own genre revealed unconstitutionally, the four were stiff. Whatever the truth of the story, she knows herself for sure. "What, so you''re weak? "What do you want? I don''t care if you''re weak." In response to Happiness''s energetic weather words, Eckezax had a frightened face. Of course, you can use rare magic whether you inherit the fist technique or not, but you can''t say enough that it''s necessarily strong. Especially for Eckezacks, it''s 2,000 years old. But no other mountain water was stronger than the one who fought earlier. At least, I guess it has reached a certain level. Especially, the heinous possessions known as runs are horrible. Silver hair, which continued to change color slightly to burn, was a manifestation of overflowing vitality. "You''re also right that Sansui told my Lord not to fight. If you were bad, you''d be dead." Mountain Water and Suibok fought and won opponents. Hearing that, everyone was taking things lightly, including the girls in the tempera. It was not a bunch of unidentified people, but a revealed existence of surgical logic, and at the same time it was known to be one who had already lost. But still, they are powerful men recognized by the mountain waters. "Sansui is now going to her neck mourning. He''ll make it by evening, but wait? "It''s natural to wait. But... you think I''m gonna wait and get insulted so far? They say it''s a mistake that you''re at the end of the ''blood'' phase-out that took place in hiding. He says that he is only a genius born by chance occasionally, and that he is only a good being in the history of the world. "I get beat up... at least once by no skin, and what''s the end of it. If Sansui were to drop your heads, it would be obvious that he is not in the world." Five people together were stunned. That fact never goes away. They''re not alive, they''re alive. It''s not surviving, it''s being missed. They are furious before the fact that many of the faces in this place were painful. "But he''s alive! Still, they''re alive. Because we haven''t lost yet. It is, then, a temperament person preferred by Eckezaks. "That''s also an ant when it comes to ants... it''s also an alley to eat and fight right away. Wait a minute, Snae. I think it''s a good idea for the Lord to deal with them." "Naturally, let me say. If the opponent is possessed of felony, it is the mission of God to fight." I don''t know about the other four, but I know Snae when it comes to heinous possession. Plus, belligerent even if she didn''t say she was crazy, she was facing a silver-haired ghost. "If your belly''s settled, fight it. Let me tell you who is beyond the limits of ''man''." "... interesting! Run was up promptly because he was somewhat bloated. It is a wide meadow and stands in broad intervals. The sight of the festival seemed complicated in my heart. "Hey...... Eckezacks. Snae couldn''t beat Saiga back in the day. How can you hit that snae with a mad warrior? Mad Warrior. Few know the details about it. The anecdote itself is well known because it is flashy anyway, but the principle was to such an extent that it was suspected to be ''a user of rare magic''. That would be the first time Eckezax had explained the fine principles with certainty. "Because we can win for sure. To be clear, it is extremely incompatible. Conversely, even then, my Lord and Snae were extremely incompatible." Again, look at the toon. He was also, in a sense, two of the four seniors in the tempera, who jumped out into the wider world as well as Snae. Those two are both defeated by the trump cards of this country. That was, in a way, the result they wanted. "It''s okay... there''s no way the run loses..." As only one achievement, there was not a single enemy against her in the tempera. On the contrary, she was not supposed to have lived in twenty years, and the strength inside did not even deal with her in total. She is the strongest. The fantasy was still protected by the four girls. "You don''t use weapons? "I don''t use it. And whosoever shall be king of Majan shall fight his enemies with claws and fangs." Run and Snae. Both sides are daunted, but both were confident of victory. Each other, they know they''re strong and they''re about to fight. On top of that, I don''t doubt that I will win. I don''t know which is right. It''s something you''ll know if you try, and you won''t be convinced if you do. But there''s certain things here. "... an eye I know. My sweet, thought-provoking eyes. All the people with those eyes have beaten them up. That''s my pleasure! "I know your eyes, too. Believe in your strength and don''t doubt it, it''s the eyes of a thoughtful little girl." "Kuku...... don''t everyone say the same thing! But let''s prove it''s not! Like I''ve ever done! Run doesn''t know Snae, and Snae doesn''t know Run. But it means that Lan doesn''t know the divine descent and Snae knows the vicious possession. "Show the land its majesty with us, O great lion who protects my royal family! A rare magic, a divine descent, that can be used by those who possess Wang Qi. At the same time as its magical activation, Snae was turning herself into a giant lion. From bipedal to quadrupedal, from human form to lion form. A lion mighty enough to look up. The four people in the tempera who started it and saw it were stunned and their open mouths didn''t block. "Huhahahahaha! Right, right! That''s your power! Your martial arts! But Run, whose brain is immersed in battle, never cowers. I wasn''t just saying the target just got bigger, but I was rushing at a fierce rate. The speed was remarkable in the face of the kingdom of Arcana, which has become accustomed to fast travel in shrinkage. "For getting big, it''s going to be worth the beating! The rationale of simple high-speed travel. They had been well heard by their masters about how much that meant to the population. I could simply move fast as a human being, just saw it and understood her strengths. ''Don''t be timid... you''re reckless! Snae, who was protecting herself with her body hair, was running out without hesitation herself. Its speed, also its own body size, looks even faster than the run. But just looking at it, Lan understood his opponent''s weakness. "Ha ha! You''re dumb as a beast! It''s not a hallucination or anything, it''s huge as an entity. I see that. But the giant was the one who took life. I can move fast with a giant, I guess that''s definitely strong. But big means heavy. When heavy items moved at high speeds, it also meant that sudden changes of direction could not be made. Sure, even if they''re faster, it''s not like they can''t chase you with their eyes. If so, there''s nothing wrong with that. A giant lion''s foreleg tries to tear his body apart. When I saw it out of my spare time and avoided it, I was tapping my fist with all my weight into my abdomen in the form of scratching my arm. "This would have made the village grownups still more worthy of beating! "... right" I put all my weight in my fist. At the maximum speed, he tapped into the steeple in a counter-feeling manner. Despite the response, Snae waved her forefoot as if it were beneath her belly. ''Don''t think of it, ferocious possession. It''s the same feeling as a human being, the same feeling as a beast, don''t talk about divine descent'' "Ku...... kuhahaha! After that blow, Run''s body was quietly dictated. The skin was torn apart, the flesh was turned aside, even the bones could be seen, and the blood was shed into the meadow and rolled. Seeing that, everyone saw the end of the game go through their brains. But not the four people in the tempera. As long as there was that crazy laugh, I believed there was no way I could lose. "Eat my blow and fight back instead of standing! Funny...... that''s funny! "I see, that''s madness as it is told." Confusion at death, it wasn''t. While I look at it, Run''s body is repaired. The skin, the flesh, the blood. Everything was restored back to normal. Only the thin clothes that were torn were telling her that she was injured. "Ha! To this extent, something that can defeat me! ''Hmm... I''ll play you! The fight was one-sided. Above with mobility and defense, Snae fights back while being attacked by his opponent, a run that continues to knock in a blow all over him with agility and resilience. The battle seemed endless at first glance. "... Snae" Seeing that appearance, Thoon was once again deploring the strength of the divine descent. I watched the power that I would never get. "You won... this fight, it''s a win for the run" The four in the tempera were convinced that they had finally come to a pattern of victory. The battle this morning had been mowed of consciousness with one blow. But not now. He eats his opponent''s attack, but remains conscious. Then we won''t lose our symbols. "Hey, what is it, that guy...! I can''t believe you''re laughing, even if it''s so bloody bloody bloody bloody bloody! Tsugar was about to cry. No matter what kind of torture or execution you get, you don''t get that much pain. No matter how the injury heals, there is no way to continue laughing at the battle of agony over pain. Plus, in a field game with nothing where I won. This was above her common sense. "Hey, isn''t this bad? If only he''d been beaten up so much because he''d grown big and sturdy..." Happiness is starting to seem anxious, too. She knows about the divine descent. Even though divine descent can strengthen physical abilities, it does not fix bodily injuries. I hear that the culprit possession can be treated more than magic if it''s just his own injury. If so, the accumulation of damage seemed more serious on Snae. "... if we see vicious possession as a surgical logic, the effect will be a strengthening of pure physical ability. Because this is troublesome, reflex nerves and concentration are also raised to the bottom, the disconnect is unusually sharp." You are quite right to say that if you fight twice, you will not lose. A vicious possession who knows no fear but can thus observe the movement of his opponent will be able to learn the moves and movements he saw once and deal with them. In this sense, it is not often a mistake that long-term warfare is unfavourable. "Spot the opponent''s movements and make attacks that you can''t cope with. That''s what a vicious battle is." But Eckezacks was as cold as ever. If divine descent and vicious possession fought, it was nothing more than because I knew it would be this game haul. "You don''t know tiredness, you don''t know fear, and the more you fight, the stronger you become, the more you cross your opponent. Approximately, so many troublesome opponents in interpersonal fights. but... it''s only about interpersonal fights." "Oh, yeah. There is no record anywhere that the vicious possessor and the divine descendant fought and the victory of the vicious possessor" Thoon affirms the words of Eckezax. To be clear, this battle was decided from the beginning. It''s too incompatible. "Indeed, if you have the ability to learn, you can identify the other person''s movements. That''s true. It is no exaggeration that the more vicious possessions fight, the stronger they become. But it''s just going to be able to see through the other person''s movements." Stronger, in this case, is optimization. Avoid the opponent''s attacks with minimal movement and get the maximum counterattack. That was the strength of vicious possessions, not just runs. But if I tell you, that''s all. "Clearly. If you fight like this, you''ll be the one doing the best you can." "Hey, what are you talking about! There''s no way a run loses! It was also natural for protests to be raised. The battle between the two is unchanged. We were just meeting each other. Now I''m not convinced that one is at a disadvantage. "That girl named Run is definitely strong. Vicious possession is the presence of only those who possess extremely strong qualities, among those who possess evil blood. I mean, you''re not a genius. In contrast, Snae is not something of a genius. I live in Wang Qi, but I don''t have the talent to slip through." The genius of evil blood and the genius of Wang Qi. To say what lies ahead of that clash is nothing more than an inevitable settlement. "But... talent doesn''t mean we can settle the battle." We''re damaging each other. On top of that, a change began to appear on the run. The color of the hair began to fade brown. "To be clear, vicious possession can strengthen physical abilities, but that doesn''t go beyond a certain amount. No matter how long the battle prolongs, the muscle strength itself is not raised to the bottom. Naturally, he weighs in." It is a simple story. What is the most powerful blow? Hold on at full speed, put in full weight, and tap into one point. If there''s a special blow like a blow, she can still hit hard. And there''s no more. In other words, there is a decisive lack of Attack to defeat the Divine Down. "Regardless, there is also a steep point in the divine descent. If you can poke at it accurately, there''s also a reversal bud. However, the opponent is a giant beast, even though he is a vicious possessor who can move smartly and accurately. It''s also a beast that can act with reason. I don''t think we''re gonna let him hit the steeple defenselessly." A full-bodied blow, tapping it precisely into the steeple. Murder possession also strengthens the reflex nerve, so that would also be possible if the target were human. But it''s the same thing with the reinforcing reflexes. It cannot be avoided by boulders, but it can be slightly skewed or indulged. "And even though how to host vast amounts of evil blood, it''s a field of common sense. It''s not as unscrupulous as Caputo''s trump card. Regardless of the degree of physical enhancement, if you continue to get a blow from the Divine Descent¡­ the power required for its recovery will be immense" Of course, if the vicious possessor cares about it, he can prevent an attack that puts him out of the godsend giant. But there''s no way you could have avoided them, no matter how they could have spotted their movement, if they had targeted them immediately after releasing the attack with all their might. And the ferocity possessor, a mad warrior, was incapable of making those decisions by tipping over the attack. "By nature, it is a burden on the users of the divine descent to continue to look like giant beasts. In that sense, ferocity possession is inherently better at endurance. If the vicious possessor harnesses his agility and focuses on dodging, he won''t lose numerically. But the vicious possessor who abandons himself and continues to attack..." Two girls bumped into each other head-on, inflicting pain on each other. It was the weak, not the wrong, who collapsed first as a result. Use up all the bad blood you''ve had since birth and change from your native silver to your native brown. For the first time in his life, Run was being pushed to his limits, knowing the breadth of the world. 72 Meaning It was a pleasant experience. For Run, everything in front of him was not enough to take. For her, all the fighting taking place in front of her was stopped and visible. Being a vicious possessor, she didn''t know why their game in front of her would be established. Why, then oh it moves. Why don''t you just move like this? Why don''t you notice that move? I didn''t reach it by training, I was born to be. That''s why she couldn''t share her values with others. She was special. A number of fists that had been done for thousands of years, that had been worked out in hiding, did not pass. And everyone was afraid of her. Occasionally, all of our workouts were denied by the likeness of being born by the will of God. She asked for the outside. He was rushing into the wider world for new excitement. And then I heard this rumor ahead of me. They say there''s a hell of a strong man in the Arcana kingdom. She thought of the breadth of the world. There are enemies in the world who will not fall even if they tap into their fists. There are enemies who instantly stun themselves. This world is great, this world is so much fun. Passionate, she finally does her best. Before you realize that the price of getting out of boredom is going to be a lack of self-esteem that you are the strongest. Run, who could no longer heal his injuries, had been treated by a magic user who had been arranged. Seeing her burned out, the four in the tempera are stunned. I did intend to know the breadth of the world. I thought the world still had enemies I didn''t see. Even so, it hasn''t been a year since I left the interior. Nonetheless, I was showing the bottom early. Whoever we believed in falls apart brittle. Even she, who ravaged the martial arts in the tempera, which had been undefeated for a thousand years, could not reach the end? Because, really, what exactly were our ancestors doing? "Hey, Eckezacks. The world is wide." The sword of God was remembering the words of the far past. Born in this wide world, lived a long time, became infinitely stronger. He remembered a man who walked through a world that was supposed to be huge and could no longer compete with anyone without being old enough to give up. "My Lord, this is a good place to go to Snae." "Oh, oh..." Though I could use a divine descent, I still can''t be a giant beast. Festival I ran over to Snae after the battle. Are you okay, Snae? "Oh...... he was still a strong enemy. Though not an enemy of divine descent." Of course, Snae''s fatigue, which had been a giant lion for a long time, was intense. The body had a few moles and had internal bleeding. Snae, suffering from the wound, was honestly brought to me by the offering and was sweet in his favor. "In front of my brother, I couldn''t have lost" Divine descent must be the strongest. I know that''s a fantasy. There are too many opponents in the Arcana kingdom that I can''t beat. But divine descent must be the strongest. Especially in front of a man who can''t be it while absolutely looking down on God. "What do you say, the woman who''s gonna be your wife is cool, huh? "Oh, it was so cool to be jealous" "Well, that feels good! Snae goes to other magicians, supported by me. She had bruises all over her body, and she still needed treatment. "Mmmm... that''s some nice air... but it''s hard to interrupt" "Fair enough." It''s not funny as a hapine. I don''t feel like my shadow has been thin lately. "I mean, Eckezacks. What would have happened if Saiga had fought? "No? Well, it would have been boring." As a mere fact, the walls and armor of magic are more sturdy than the flesh of divine descent. That was natural considering what would happen if you ate magic. In other words, if you defend yourself with the armor of magic, even without Eckezax, I would not have been injured. But he lacked an attacker, no matter what he thought, than there was a bondage that could not be used in front of the public. Of course, if you can predict the movement of an opponent by divination, you can see the movement of the opponent, as Mountain Water has proven, and then what you can cope with will outweigh the movement you tried to cope with that prediction. Besides, the worst thing that could have happened was that they would take Eckezaks. She could have just been hit with a knife to give back, just because she was'' qualified ''. Of course, we can use divine descent as an initial, but if we strengthen it with Eckezax, we will not fail her in the speed range. And the magical attack power of fire is more than enough to break through the ability to regenerate vicious possessions. "Regardless, there is no better loss than I am. Let''s win." What can I say, Festival My Snae could be beaten because the magic armor of the magic was stiffer than the claws and teeth of the divine descent, and the magic of fire could not be done with the divine descent, whose figures grew larger and evasion decreased. All I can say is that it was extremely incompatible in the right sense. "... no" It was an extremely discernible defeat. Whoever saw it, it was a perfect defeat. Just because Snae''s divine descent was flashy, the four people in the tempera had completely understood. From now on, no matter how many fights we have, we have to beat Snae. By remembering his opponent''s movements, Lan boasted an overwhelming strength. But it was only a story in the tempera, and it was absolutely invincible or nothing in this world. "Well, the fist technique inside the tempera would make it difficult to counter vicious possession. I can remember perfectly well in a certain type of movement, and I can defeat it in its application as it is¡­ clearly, it would also be because of the environment that the vicious possession was considered invincible" Is the heinous possession weak or strong? The answer is simple. Strong enough to be guaranteed by Eckezax. Especially strong for things that fight based on body surgery. Being even simplistically superhuman, she is truly difficult to contend with in human skill. "In addition, as facades of this occasion know, the strength of individuals and the strength of populations do not necessarily coincide. Crush one in a group, because that''s not what I''m trained to do." The close guards on this scene understand that. The fact that mountain waters stand around against many enemies, but that Arre is just a strong person whose opponents have been gathered, means that they are not strong people as a group. Even if there was a group of people who had mastered fisting in the back of the mountain, which is why, on the contrary, they must not be trained to slap individuals in a group. "Felony possession will be invincible in tempera. But that''s not the case if you get out of there. Think of it as good or bad... it''s up to the lords, not the runs." The mightiest sword knows, the pointlessness of seeking the mightiest. As the demon sword of vengeance prophesied, if you try to prove the strongest, you are only waiting for sad things. If you don''t know the world, you will fall to the ground, and if you are truly the strongest, you will lose your way. "If the vicious possessor regains consciousness, he will seek another battle. If Sansui were to return and be commanded by his Lord to kill him, then he would have to give up everything." "That''s troublesome! Felony possession is indeed strong. But not an enemy for mountain waters. A run for battle has lived to this day because, in the end, he did not fight an enemy stronger than himself. The four people who went out and chased her were pulled by her, nothing more than its overwhelming strength, but on the contrary, if you meet someone whose strength doesn''t make sense, then Lan is only a rampage. "I don''t know if I can fix it..." It was the school director who had trouble with that. At least, the living vicious possession was very valuable, and I didn''t want to miss any other rare magic users. "With you, Sansui, I can keep you at ease." Mountain water can stun a run in an instant. Having that fact means she doesn''t have a problem living here. Of course, the burden on mountain waters shall not be considered. "That''s what I''m saying, but that''s my little girl''s hipster, right? Not until he tells me to kill him." Hearing Happiness''s words, Festival I was remembering. Both Doowe and Sopede''s masters need to order unjust murder. In short, both mountain waters and sopeds share values when it comes to the line of deciding you can kill them. And Mountain Water doesn''t kill the person who came to kill him in any way, but he hesitates if Doowe orders him to kill him. "That''s right..." Homicidal possessions, or mad warriors, cannot live long. As was the case earlier, they don''t know their limits, and they die as they fight on the battlefield. And if the mountain water tries to kill him, he will die for sure. Is there anything I can do around it? "This is... our bottom..." "What do I do now..." "Are you going back inside now? "I can''t go home now..." Our own homeland, which had been undefeated for a thousand years. They went out into the world to make sure how powerful that was. The answer was merciless that there were quite a few strong but stronger ones there. Their disappointment is enormous, just a huge conclusion. Sure enough, Lan will be rumbling again as soon as he regains consciousness. And they''ll kill you or they''ll hold you back. There, there''s no chance of her winning. We wanted to know how much we could do, but now the answer is, there is no salvation. Perhaps it would have been different if it had been some more ordeal or adventure or something like that. "... yes! I thought of something good! School director laughing innocently. Where that didn''t seem too good was the appreciation and equation from those who knew her. "First of all, good luck. Thank you, Snae. If you had, she would have been bit to death." "... I had quite a few thoughts, too. Someone you can kill at any time, you don''t have to kill now." Right now, the exhausted run had been put to sleep in the infirmary in the school. Extreme malnutrition and fatigue. That made her incapacitated for a while. Before that girlfriend, a line of batrabs was aligned. He is certainly a dangerous person. There are as many records in this world as there are of the vicious possessions, or what the mad warriors have become. But at least even Snae was sympathetic to her. She herself, proudly challenged the world, lost to a man and fell in love, knowing who even the man had no hands or feet. What makes her different from herself? I am not a woman who can''t complain about being killed. But I didn''t want to kill you. "Yes, that''s good... on top of that, I have one suggestion. Happiness, will you be her guardian? "What does that mean? "Easy, I want you to make this kid a Bathrub guest." Basically, Doowe doesn''t do antisocial behavior. Because you don''t have to. To be clear, if she gets bored, she does brutality to the extent that it''s legal. I don''t take the risk of breaking the law. If Batlub became an identity underwriter, he wouldn''t kill the person he didn''t need to kill. "It''s Ya. Why do I have to bring in the Mad Warrior?" As one fact, Batlav is a martial arts gate that can be considered closed. The presence of mountain water in Sopede led me to embrace a foreign object called Festival Me, but basically there is no accepting an unidentified counterpart. If sopeds, if the danger is commensurate with profits, it might also hire cheerful. But Bathrub doesn''t have that kind of temper. It''s not about which is better, it''s just about temperament. In that sense, Hapine''s words are extremely correct. "For me, please" "Why for the schoolmaster..." "Oh, that''s okay. You think that makes sense? The school director did not hide that it was for his own pleasure. That is the unwillingness. "First of all, this child is an unconscious user of rare magic. Bad blood, I guess. Its power is flowing instead of magic. It''s also out of step with normal." A powerful force unconsciously exerted not as a technology, but as a living organism. If that is a rare kind of magic, someone else should be able to learn it. "Mr. Saiga. You should be able to remember. You have all the power in you." "Maybe so... but I don''t care" "Oh, why? Assuming you can recreate the power of the Mad Warrior, it will become less noticeable simply by concealing your hair with the armor of magic. It''ll be a plain technique for you to use in public, just like the divination technique? Certainly would be. Alternatively, it may be activated at the same time as the divine descent to exert further power. Maybe activate it at the same time as the spell so that even fatal injuries can be treated, by the way. But that meant re-learning a whole new technology. "I... was told not to be afraid to learn new technologies after losing to mountain waters. But... first, I want to use the power I''m learning right now. If I try to get new technology again now, I''ll be halfway there..." Though it has all sorts of magical qualities, it doesn''t mean I can use all the magic at the moment. Even though Eckezax has seen many users with Suibok, she can only coach with amplifiers. Without a sample, you can''t master the boulder. And even if it can be mastered, it will be limited to preliminary objects. "I didn''t have my hands or feet on a user who could just fly in the sky with a caput. I just remember a lot of shallow moves¡­ I regret staying this way. The goal now is to be able to deal with enemies who can fly." Festival I needed goals. I didn''t know what direction to stretch because I could do anything serious. And the goal now is to counter the flying opponent. Needless to say, the vicious possession is not something that can counteract a flying opponent. "Ugh... you respect you Sansui" "... Yes" "That''s a good thing. But you''re more of a student of mine than you are of this school. So let''s do our homework." It is true that that is the development of the school director. But it was also true that that would be one answer for the Feast Me. "I don''t mind that shallow range. Learn from her what it''s like to be a mad warrior. And on top of that, I''m going to entrust it to the next person." There are many who shed evil blood in this world. Those who do not blossom naturally because of their inferior talents, but nevertheless possess qualities are certain. Of course, not everyone wants power as a mad warrior. Don''t let those with spell qualities want to learn spells. But right now, there are no options at all. "Who''s next...... who? "Anyone. Perhaps some of the swordsmen you are mentoring right now also live in evil blood. Even if not, I may be in this school, and I may be among other qualified students who have not been able to learn to shadow down during this time. But first, you steal from her. The power of the Mad Warrior." A man who can remember anything, Rui Festival me. He is still exploring his own style of combat. But that strength doesn''t take over to anyone. Plus, it''s not like we can extremes one thing or another. But it''s still worth it. "You don''t have to be the Mad Warrior. You can just remember it as a token, shallow or frivolous, appropriate or immature. Still, shape the intangible strength of her natural user. Drop your only power into martial arts, into academia, into technology, into something you can learn if you have the qualities. If you can remember it even in the early stages and teach it to someone, then a new" rare magic "will emerge from it." An ambition as an educator shocked me like a lightning strike. "Don''t you need me to be extreme? "Yeah, you don''t have to be the best. You don''t have to finish everything. You can leave that to the backwards. I''m sure it''s worth more than any mad warrior ever born than the warriors who were just strong." If I wasn''t extreme, I didn''t think it made sense. I thought only the extremes would be qualified to coach. I didn''t think I could teach without the strength I had completed. I thought if I didn''t take care of him until the end, I wouldn''t be a mentor. "It''s a challenge for you, Saiga. Unlike divine descent, the power of a mad warrior is politically untied. That is why entrust skill to those who dwell in evil blood, because you can do it alone. You do the new magic." 73 Consultation "You have mastered a lot of magic, but it''s divination that''s unusual. You just read the book and learned it. Preliminary though." The language was a matter of pride as an educator. If you have the extra power, like Masakazo or Ran, you know you can master it with those trivial triggers. But for that, I don''t remember very well afterwards. That''s the limit, not to say, but other magic is growing considerably nonetheless. "To conclude, you only remember the first stage by some kind of action. That''s the extent to which you can learn to read a book lightly." In the first place, no matter how there was a guide, there was no easy way to remember it in the absence of a mentor. I guess that''s why only the first step has some help. I am also interested in that area, but the sure thing is that ''only the foundations in the foundation can be easily remembered''. "Sansui, you can tell who has evil blood. Sometimes that someone remembers you, but Lan, who is a vicious possessor, doesn''t have the sense that he uses magic himself. I mean, there''s no teaching." The effect of vicious possession would be as Eckezax told it. In other words, it is a force that greatly bottoms up human motor abilities, reflex nerves, etc. That means that vicious possessions, not just hers, are normally using magic to strengthen themselves. It would be harder to try to teach than not having the awareness that you are doing something unusual. But, or if it''s a sacrifice. "It... may be so" At least, I have something that attracts my heart. Surely it would be something only I could do. Give students who cannot learn magic the light of possibilities. If you don''t like it, it''s fine. There will also be an option not to learn. But the choice to learn, to not even have a chance to know your qualities... "No." Clearly, Happiness was stopping it. "You can''t be an easy guardian, Dean. The other guy is a mad warrior, and that''s how strong Eckezacks is." Trump cards can be easily contained. Otherwise, however, compatibility must be considered. This is a very powerful mad dog. Treating it as a customer means that Batlub is responsible when something goes wrong. "Leave me alone and I''ll bust out. I''m sorry for being such an underwriter." Happiness was the best word. Or festival I am the man who will be Batlub''s son-in-law. I mean, you can''t go against Batlub''s intentions. And her words, that was common sense and naturally extreme. It was Batlav unilaterally who loses money, and it was Hapine or his father who made that decision. "Oh, too bad." Do you know the area, the school director was pulling lightly. And I couldn''t go any further than both sides pulled back. However, there was something drawn to the word, so there was nothing left in my mind that I could do. "Hey, come here, Saiga" You guessed it, Happiness leaves the room with my hand at the sacrifice. Following that, Bathrub''s face left the room. The school director is laughing and dropping off these young people. In that mind, we can only observe. At least, it didn''t look like a harmful grin. And a line out of Lan''s sleeping room, he went into the right room and started talking. It is naturally I who am reproached. Hapine naturally looked unhappy with Tsugar as well. Saiga, you''re lost. "Right, I''ve been very sad from time to time" Perhaps, how easy it was to understand. There was no doubt that the words, maybe, "... yeah, I was honestly lost. I thought you were going to be instrumentally poor." I thought the breadth I could handle was my own flavor. And there''s actually no problem in most cases. If you can solidify yourself in the first place with magic, attack with magic, and amplify with a divine sword, there''s almost nothing extra at that point. I''m adding that further, and it gets stronger, and the gap is gone. That''s fine. However, there are many aspects that do not extend to experts. Can it be said that it is strong? "I think I would have remembered new magic without hesitation if it had been a long time ago, and I think I would have taught others without having to tell the school director. But now... yeah, I''m still lost. So I thought this was a good story." Honestly, Festival, I was revealing my heart. To be clear, this draft seemed like a salvation. Exactly what I could do to help someone. "Well, the school director won''t be serious from anything to anything either. If I were to use you from the ground up, I would be talking to you alone and rounding you up." In the first place, not to mention the con man saying ''work together for me''. It would be easier to say no for the sake of school. "What do you think I should do at a time like this? Talk to us! "That''s right, that won''t help you in battle, but it''ll make it easier just to talk to you! "That''s the thing. You''re our man, and we''re your women. Around there, it would be natural to talk with your chest collar open." A woman surrounds three men and inquires, the situation was truly distressing. Complete siege net. "Oh, that was... yeah, sorry" "Anyway... what do you think is the most important thing? What will you do with those kids? I want to kill you, I don''t want to kill you. Which one?" "... I don''t want to kill you. But if you can." Whatever you want to kill, you don''t. In the first place, she didn''t do anything wrong, so I don''t think she wants to kill me. Well, keeping him alive seems like some kind of hassle. At least, I didn''t think to kill him aggressively. "Then let''s think in that direction first. If we have to kill, we can kill, but if we can, we can all talk about how not to kill." Everyone was nodding at Happiness''s words. How can we not have to kill her, and that should be discussed first in the face of this occasion? "So, what do you say? How well does Eckezax know about Mad Warriors? "What I know is not how to defeat it and its nature. Swibbock found himself a rare magical genius because of his immortals, and called it evil blood. That''s all." Homicidal possession. It is a high-performance human being who exerts superhuman power. The way to defeat it is well known in the world for what it is. Hit him in number to tire him, consolidate his defenses to tire him, and attack him from outside his opponent''s sight. Such as, he was not a difficult opponent, but he could never be defeated. There''s no need for Eckezacks to explain it. "Strongly speaking, a vicious possession is a user of ''the magic of becoming excited as a side effect of self-enhancement'', and at the same time it can be said to be ''in a state of constant activation''. That''s why it''s dangerous." "That''s very annoying." Tsugar''s words were serious. Whatever the strong weakness, nothing but annoyance, such as a warrior in a state of constant excitement. I''m sure those in hiding are also relieved that she left the inside. "But now I''m out of bad blood, and I can''t use magic properly. So if you can''t repair yourself and are falling down from fatigue... how soon will you recover? "I don''t know. In the first place, hard-working possessors are mostly killed." We came to the obvious conclusion that it would be safe if we did everything we could. That''s right, any beast is safe if you''re doing your best. The question is how to make them do their best or otherwise quiet. "How about tying it up with a spell? From what I hear, your brother used those techniques on Caputo''s trump cards. What do you say, Tsugar?" "So, I can''t do it, but that''s hard without their consent... I mean, I can''t do it without their consent..." In response to Snae''s words, Tsugar had denied it as an expert. Grow up or I''ll stone you, yes, I get it. If you''re such an opponent, you don''t need to be detained by spell in the first place. "Besides, it''s always active, right? It''s harder to tie a spell than not knowing that he''s using magic." For Masakazo, using magic is somewhat conscious. At least, it doesn''t always mean you''re using magic all the time. But it''s natural for her to be using magic. Because I don''t understand if you tell me not to use magic. "I mean... if she''s constantly activating magic, it''s like turning it into stone all the time" "Oh well... sorry" "No, I''m the one who can''t help you..." In the meantime, it became impossible to tie him up with a spell. It is a step forward even if it turns out that it is not possible. "After all, it''s always a matter of staying excited... hey Eckezacks, isn''t that magic that seals the other guy''s magic? "I don''t know. I don''t know everything about this world either." Hmmm...... and rode up to the reef. I''m sure you must have thought the same thing about Caputo''s face when it comes to Makzo. It felt very difficult to keep the person alive who would die if left alone. "... after all, it doesn''t mean you can do anything" I didn''t want to be omnipotent about anything, but I was too sorry for this situation that I couldn''t even contain one person. I can''t language it well when asked why I''m so far into her or her surroundings. But on the other hand, it wasn''t lust or anything like that, it simply wanted her to live. "I mean, when this happened, I couldn''t even learn vicious possession from her from the beginning..." "... that''s it! Happiness was speaking up against Tsugar, who remembers homework from the school director, assignments and is stupid. Yes, there was an unexpected blind spot there. Perhaps there was also an intention from the school director to realize that, but anyway, I could see a point to aim for. "Saiga! You have bad blood, too, and it''s quick to remember when it comes to initial, right?! "Ugh, yeah......" "Then you should first remember how to become vicious possessive, and also remember how to disarm it, and teach that to the run! That''s hard, but we found a solution anyway. And it came to pass that a line of Bathrub found a word to shew unto him that was in the tempera. 74 []/(n, vs) tuning/ ''It''s nothing. If you want to keep that woman alive, you don''t have to kill her. But you''re a little concerned. Were you such a sweet girl? ''I''m not fooling around, it''s really weird. Thoon''s sister''s, Snae too......'' I''m not saying, "Why don''t you kill me?" Why are you trying to keep me alive? "As you said to the school director, the name of Batlub should be scratched to keep you alive." "Even if you don''t articulate protection, isn''t it risky inside? "If you''re stupid enough to know that, you know, but you''re not." ''If she stabilizes, you should protect her. I''m trying to get them in order so I can protect them'' "Why are you trying to keep that kid alive? Run ran into ''common sense''. There can be no such thing as an absolutely invincible existence, or an unprecedented existence in this world. Inside, they treated me specially, and I don''t care how many people there are, and I don''t think there''s anything on this earth that can beat this girl. But a step out of the closed interior, she was just a rare genius. She was strong. It has reached the highest standards in this world, and will have the finest strength among them. It is very difficult to be present and win one-on-one. Snae, the user of divine descent, knows how to deal with her because, conversely, damage becomes unusual when other than divine descent tries to deal with her. So much so that in a country called Majan, divine descent exists to fight vicious possession. Snae had been taught by his father and mother to make sure he would kill him if he came out viciously possessed. I would be keeping it alive even if I bent it, because I had quite a few thoughts. ¡­¡­ By evening, the mountain waters had returned to school with the Dooes. On top of that, there was an explanation of what had happened, and we talked about trying her control once at Batlub''s. And while wondering, he promised some cooperation, watching the frogs in the well on top of it. Four rare magic users, who went out into the world believing in a fainting run. If I were to tell them, I was a fist fighter. "All four of them, users of physical arts based on the premise of rare magic... well, you must be strong there" To the extent that he could use a little magic that wasn''t uncommon himself, Hapine, who couldn''t even fight or anything, looked at the four who were being struck. They seemed to see themselves a while ago, and they were feeling helpless. "You guys...... I need to talk to you for a second. Well, shut up and listen." From the face of the sopeds, the face of the batrub seems too gentle. Would they have been so nice? I''m trying to help people who are killed and naturally at risk until I find a reason to help them. Both Snae, who could have killed them but didn''t, and Hapine, who should have left them alone but tried to get involved, were very sympathetic to them. "You guys are dangerous. You guys, or that crazy warrior named Run. I can''t beat you enough, but that just went well with it. Few things in this country can defeat her, as she did in your midst." Fortunately for them and this country, they were looking for the strong. Fortunately, it was not even during the war, so they searched for the strong in this country. After listening and walking, everyone kept their mouths shut and named the mountain water. And they did not cause much disturbance until they collided with the mountain water. "If we let you guys go wild, we''re sure to make a scene in this country. I can contain it because there''s a hell of a strong man in this school, but I don''t go like this anywhere else. I''m sure there will be many sacrifices of soldiers and knights serving this country." I would have liked to have fit into a country general, but still they dared to seek the pinnacle of this world. And it challenged the pinnacle of this world and failed correctly and miserably. "Batlav is a famous Takemen family. If this country is to suffer, it is also our mission to prevent it. Don''t worry, I won''t hit you where you''re sleeping. I have ''trump cards'', even when I deal with the strongest woman you believe in, there is a man who can win for sure" Run''s strongest was in the realm of common sense. It was the strongest I could handle. I couldn''t beat an incompatible opponent. It was the strongest. But there is also the strongest that is not. There is the strongest in the form they believed, drawing a line from the strongest in the world. A thousand horsemen without metaphorical exaggeration, 10,000 unjust trumpets exist. "Your believing runs will recover if you sleep and rest. If that happens...... now not Snae, but Snae couldn''t win, I''ll bump my trump card. The woman you believed in fights squarely and eventually dies. That''s the end of your journey." Trump cards are not strong. Everyone wins the moment they''re on the field. It''s an immature festival, and I won''t be far away. If we get to the win even at the moment, there is no defeat in dealing with the run. "But... unless she can put that madness into a state of being a mad warrior. In that case, it will be worth keeping alive" But I don''t like that. Batlub''s face reminded me of something when I saw them. "Help yourselves. I know it''s hard, even if the evil blood that kept me excited subsided, it still doesn''t change my personality that much. You know the difficulty better than we do." He remembered something when he painted a future to visit them and saw how they were struck. "Still, cooperate. If you stay like this, the people you believe in will die like this. Maybe even further from here. Maybe we can be stronger. Maybe there''s something great about it. It may not be anything where you survive, but if you die like this, everything will be over." There was something in that word that tried to arouse the will to stand up. Happiness wanted them to stand up. "If you guys were nagging like this! He''s telling me he''s gonna die like that! I have nothing else to worry about if that happens. I wanted her alive, even though many lives might be lost because of keeping her alive. Instead, I didn''t want them to abandon the run. "Why, say that..." "From you guys, I don''t care about us..." "There''s not enough to take..." "Leave me alone..." What I believed was smashed. Lightly enough, I was overthrown by this. That''s why I was abandoning myself. The enlarged perception was squishing that we were no big deal. "You''re the ones who don''t know! I''m telling you, if you stay like this, she''s gonna die! Yeah, that was like being myself at some point. "I''m saying if you guys don''t do anything and just let the Mad Warriors run wild, we''ll have to kill them already! I''m telling you, if you abandon her, you''ll have to kill her! A feast that can use all sorts of magic. A feast recognised by the mightiest sword. The strongest man we believed in. That''s where we see ourselves lightly defeated. "Help me! Protect me! Don''t abandon me. Good luck! Or what, because she''s not really as powerful as I thought she was, she doesn''t care anymore and abandons me! So I also know their disappointment very well. Because they reminded us that what we believed was not enough. "Because whoever I believed lost, I don''t care about that! And when they had forsaken Run, it was as if they had forsaken me. "You followed that kid because he''s strong, didn''t you?! You got out of there because you admired that kid, didn''t you?! That kid is awesome, so you wanted to be with him even if he was crude?! I didn''t even get stronger myself, but if I was with that kid, I would have meant to get stronger myself, too, right?! I was certainly attracted to strength. That''s true, too. I wouldn''t have even seen it if I was weak. But you can''t throw away someone you admitted once because you lost. That sucks. I didn''t want them to do such a shitty thing. "When that kid won, he must have been proud! Festival I lost three times to the guard of Soaped. Now he''s even a disciple. It was missed three times, lightly lost three times, and put away three times without being killed. Miserable, pitiful, embarrassing. That''s what I think. Festival That''s what I think myself. Even we don''t think so much. "I''m just saying that if you tune in to a good place and the flag goes bad, you throw it out because you don''t like it! But Festival I''m working hard. Troubled as I get lost, I don''t even think this is okay or good as it is, but I look forward and look up. Death is over, but defeat is not over. And Run is still alive, and they can stop it. "You abandon her, so what? You said you couldn''t beat anybody, that you fooled me, that you thought you could suck sweet juice, that you missed expectations, that you were just disappointed that you were on track and slapping your big mouth! I''m asking you to let her go and live properly! Festival I fought honorably and lost, that is not embarrassing. I admitted to losing to a strong enemy, and that''s no embarrassment either. I know how weak I am and I suffer, and that''s not embarrassing either. Nor are we ashamed of ourselves for believing in him like that. If I were to be ashamed, I would abandon him like that. It wasn''t a battle I put on, something wasn''t lost, it was just my self-esteem scratched. Run should be hurt in the same way. If my girlfriends abandon that run, it would be very embarrassing. The swordsmen, being coached by the mountain waters, lay themselves on their slaughtered opponents in battle in Caputo. I looked at the neck arranged by the sopeds and overlaid them that they might have been like this. And now, the faces of Bathrub were layering them with themselves who were being beaten. "It''s more embarrassing that way! Even the girls in front of me are hurt. Even we were, I know that. But leaving it like this doesn''t mean you''re gonna die. It was Run who actually fought and got hurt, Run who believed in himself more than anyone else, Run who doesn''t want to believe in his defeat the least, and Run who dies if he stays like this. "I''m not one of those people I traveled with! It''s times like this that you don''t help. What are you gonna do! There are also words that hurt can make you nice to someone. At least Hapine Bathrub couldn''t abandon them for hitting the wall. 75 Frustration Hmm, it''s hot, I''m young. It was such a famous speech that I honestly wanted to applaud it. Hapine Bathrub was persuading the girls to come out of the tempera. If you were to teach her that you are certainly excited, you would also need the help of your fellow countrymen. It was the right decision to fill the outer moat while she slept tired. "Pfft." On the other hand, the young lady''s evil grin invites anxiety. I guess it''s delightful, delightful and irresistible that the hapine you''re looking at downstairs is even more sympathetic to the downstairs countrymen. "I don''t know exactly how she feels because I''ve never lost, unfortunately, I can''t empathize with her." The blower next to me also looked disgusted. Sure, me and Blois have hardly ever lost. I mean, if we lose the escort, the lady''s not alive. That''s not why I can lose, but there''s a reason around it and the lady really doesn''t have a setback around it. I consider the empathy from the setbacks they are now experiencing to be entirely human resources. You''re looking down that the losers are scratching each other... "There''s no way they''re strong enough to pull it off somewhere." Ma''am, I was pulling in some forest, but what about that? Nevertheless, it seems neither malicious nor unmistakable. Not many, she was invincible inside because the inside was closed and stable. In a good way, technology has developed and spread to many, and to put it badly, competition and sculpture have progressed and everyone has made the same move. If her strengths are due to unusual reflex nerves and concentration, I guess she can defeat as many opponents of the same genre as she does. It''s a bad way of saying it, but it was long, steady and peaceful in them. Perhaps that''s all I''m saying when it comes to martial arts, and I''ve never been aware of war. Well, including that, she''s unusually strong. "By and large, I wonder if that was worth keeping alive. Sansui, how''s it going around there? "A mad warrior named Run is out of his mind, but other faces are normal," The four, the surroundings of the run, were not that far away as users of rare magic, or fists. Probably just a kid who was intoxicated by her strength, not a selection or anything. "Mad Warrior... I hear it''s monstrous enough to be told by legend, but even Thoon''s sister could have won, right? So, what about the Solemn Qing Squad or SS? "No, you''re a few steps above that. It is strong enough to deal with SS and Solemn Clearing Corps, all of them." Listening to my assessment, the lady and the blower were pale on the boulder. Well, yeah, I even lost to Snae, and I can''t help but be so threatened. "Her strengths are agility and avoidance through reflex nerves. Unless we consolidate ourselves in magic like the Holy Knight, or we bottom-up our physical strength with a divine descent, we can''t stand a man to an armed degree." Apparently he has the ability to play, but he''s not impotent enough to make an immediate comeback from a ''magic'' direct hit. I mean, if you hit it, you can take it down, but you can''t hit it. It''s not simply increasing speed, it''s also improving the reflex nerves that control that speed. Lightning and heat faster than her own can also be hit by the target human in the lined reflex nerves. Sure, it would be almost invincible against an infantry opponent. Other than divine descent, we just have to push it in numbers and let it do its best. I can stand the use of magic, but the means of attack are limited. "Still coarsely shredded, though. If she can control herself, she''ll be dramatically stronger." What she needs is self-control. If you can feed it, you probably won''t be able to fathom it except me or the Feast Me. Even a group of divine descendants must fall and lie on the ground. I can''t use magic on boulders because it doesn''t increase my attack power. She''s the one with the original too strong evil blood, if she can control it, she''ll be stronger and more natural. "Does that mean... Sansui, it''s gonna be the same realm as you? "That''s not in the boulder, Blois. I don''t know what I''m gonna say, but I can''t go that far." It comes after me on reason, but that''s only reason. I don''t know if I can say it myself, but there''s no way that training can be ''done'' that easily. "It''ll just be one loose strength. I promise." Well, the question of whether you can fight back against the flying enemy will go around. I don''t like that either, so I can''t say it too strongly. "A man of strength equal to a trump card...... there is a new power in Bathrub...... Well, I hope I have both of you." Well, when I mention the area, I think what a level my master can win against all the trump cards. I don''t know much about Disyah, but maybe a master would be able to take him down. I can''t use flashy moves in my case, but the master can just use them without flashy moves. The difference around here would be very great. "It''s just up to her, too, isn''t it? If she runs wild without even hearing from her friends... it will be at the discretion of the lady" The defense itself was not so easy for me to deal with. I don''t know how to say this, but she can''t reach me right now. "... if you say so much, I''m not willing to give aggressive orders either. Keep it to a passive response only." If you are to be slaughtered, kill him, and the command is that of Soaped and the others. Nevertheless, I guess I take a lot of account of Hapine for making the judgment as a batlab on the boulder. Should we take that as a margin for the strong, or a common sense judgment as a nobleman? At least the lady was shifting the girl named Lan from "someone you can kill" to "someone you need to be vigilant about". Mm-hmm, I can''t go wrong around that. I guess that means the lady''s line. "And in the tempera... it''s strange that your master has destroyed it." I fully agree with you on that. In the meantime, I ran into seven of the eight kinds of divine treasures, but they all knew their masters. The remnants of a thousand years of wandering masters remain quite a bit in this world. "It was two thousand years ago, so it''s natural that their names aren''t known. It''s a thousand and five hundred years before I was born, so I can''t even imagine the years." "... well, you did" The lady pulls a little, slightly envious. Surely that''s what presbytery seems like, and I guess I have no choice. After all, Run never woke up that day. Perhaps for the first time in her life she had exhausted all her powers, sleeping all night. "Ugh..." And when I woke up, I didn''t get up inside. It is up to the other four to manage to get up. Her signs were so weak, so painful to watch. "Ha, ha..." They used a ton of nutrition to repair the lost flesh, and she was complaining of hunger with burning silver hair still lost. She is so scattered here that she doesn''t know what she has come to do anymore. "Ugh, uh-huh." At first he had his buddies holding a spoon and eating something melted with bread in the soup. As it grew more and more energetic and began to eat itself, it began to demand meat and fish. Watching over me and my festival girlfriend for the time of the outburst, but it is a great eater. The school director is behaving in large measure, but he did have plenty to eat that made him feel better watching. "Hmm! I took a breath when I managed to flatten it, even though I was about to get stuck in my throat. If I tried it on her, she would have been desperate to get back out of a nutrient-depleted state. "You''ve lost a bit of bad blood... I see you consumed it to turn your diet into vitality" "Do you even know that?! The schoolmaster''s gaze is hot. But to feel the signs, she was unconscious and exercising her powers as a mad warrior. Depending on the object, some meals may use physical strength for digestion. That''s why I was feeding them good soup and bread for digestion. But having regained strength by its nourishment, I guess she let herself regain strength to eat. It is vivid enough. "Anyway, now she hasn''t caught up with her bad blood recovery yet. I know it''s obvious when you look at her hair, but anyone can hold her back right now" "Hey, what?! What do you mean... hey, your hair?! I''m going to check my long hair now, Run. There is no such thing as ferocity. I''m just confused. I don''t have to feel any signs of that. "As explained by Eckezacks, you continued to unconsciously activate ''magic''. With all the bad blood that was at the root of it, the color of the hair that was proof of the fortification is'' back ''." Of course, if I tried it in person, it would have always been that color, so I guess I don''t recognize it back. "That''s the proof, it won''t help you more than usual." "Because this isn''t in the book yet! "Well, I think that''s..." Of course, I think he''s recovering quite a bit from sleeping overnight. But I can''t feel as much vitality as I did yesterday. At least, it wasn''t blowing up enough to flood out. "I''m not weak! Watch this! Mmm! And I can turn my face bright red and put my strength into it. It just seems to be working hard, but the ''magic'' kind is just simple activation, trying to activate it correctly. The surroundings are confusing, but the fact that I''m still watching also reassures me. Also called dependency. Well, I''m sure I can keep it down. "Ahhhhhh! From the roots of his long hair, he dyes silver as it burns. That would mean she''s reinforcing herself. But that is tantamount to further wear and tear on her now. ¡­¡­ Naturally, she did her best. I sat down in my chair and stuck it at my desk. And the color of my hair goes back. It ended without partitioning the enhancement. "Wow, am I... am I... that far? That was weak. It was confusion and disappointment that he was no longer a strong man. It would be the first setback in my life. "It''s a youth......" Come to think of it, would there have been a setback in my life? I''ve always been a training pickle, I''ve never lost, I''ve never lost someone dear. Around there, it''s hard to imagine but empathize with. "Run...... are you okay? "I need to rest a little longer" "That''s right, is your consciousness clear? "Do you remember why you were asleep?! I hear it was a miserable fight inside. It must have been a ride between a ghost and a beast, like I''m glad Rayne wasn''t there to watch. "... more, more rice..." That''s not normal. That''s a digestive absorption capability, I honestly think it''s amazing. The noise rang from my stomach again. He''s hungry again. Or so I went to the bathroom. "Does it also help to activate metabolism, for mad warriors" Sounds like some kind of short life span or something, Mad Warrior. Thirty or so seemingly alive and in such a hurry that he is about to complete his tenure there. "Oh... then I''ll have more." Dean of the school, I am thrilled because Lan eats so often. Nevertheless, Run is supported by the girls in his hometown, so there''s no room or shards. Well, sometimes it''s unhealthy to have an appetite. "Is that the start of the bad blood..." On the other hand, Festival I was watching where she worked. Seeing him actually make the bad blood dawn, he had something to feel. I guess I''m going to practice later. Maybe if you practice a few degrees, you''ll catch a break. Problem is, let her take control of herself. "You are weak now, you will need to rest for a while" "Damn......" "It would also be the first experience of my life to feel fatigued, unconscious, or gloomy... but on top of that I hear a lot" What can I say about this, but I''m sure it''s as much as she said in her life. Even myself, to be honest, I''m not sure I''ll pass it on to her. "You fought and lost with me yesterday, as did Master Snae. You haven''t forgotten that." ¡­¡­ "You are strong. It didn''t mean that I was suddenly weakened after visiting the land, just that an incomprehensible opponent appeared. No matter how many times you try now, you won''t beat me or Master Snae." There are no dramatic highs and no objections. I was just trying to be quiet and ask myself what I was missing. "What you lack. That''s..." "What''s that? "It''s a mind that waits, a mind that suppresses itself" Hearing the words, the five men in the tempera had their eyes open. That''s right, they must have all said it. "Nevertheless, you will not understand what leads to strength in it today. There is a strange win in winning, and I say no strange loss in losing, but sometimes you don''t know what caused you to lose." Or, blah, blah, blah. In my case, I fainted her with my first hand. She wouldn''t have figured out what I did. That''s what I fought for. I mean, self-control doesn''t really matter. Yeah, you don''t have enough training for me. Let''s train more. "But the fact is that if we don''t feed the mind we wait for now, we can''t even stand up. I know you want to fight to wipe your frustrations too, but now try to recover your strength with the four people in your hometown. "Until now, the people inside have always told me to be patient. Isn''t that because before my strength, they were the ones who couldn''t stand it? "I think you have that, too. You are strong and difficult for the rest of us to contain. So I thought you wanted me to hold you down myself." "Then you shouldn''t have to match those weak people! That makes sense, too. She touches the roots of why people want to be strong. "I want to live as I please, I want to fight as I please. It would also be the privilege of the strong. But I don''t even think you''re prepared to lose like this and expose yourself." She doesn''t know fear yet. Before you fought me, nothing changed from my students. I don''t think there''s anything in this world that I can''t stand that I can''t do as I please. It''s just that in her case, it''s harder to put up with than in humans. "If you learn to control yourself, you will at least be able to beat Master Snae." "... can you beat me? "I can see the difficulty if you want to learn self-control." 76 Reason Eventually, the run ended up being closed on this day. On top of that, I''m supposed to have the face of the tempera perform martial arts instead of rice and inn. Every time it was familiar, it was a vast athletic field. Wouldn''t it be better for the Colosseum already? "What a foursome rare magic user I don''t even know at all this time! Dean of the school, it''s really Norinoli. Well, as a researcher and educator, I would be heartened by a completely unknown technological system. Even I have more fun fightin ''the way I desperately thought I''d fight than dealing with a developing genius. "An explosive poison fist that hosts immersion, a booze fist that hosts intoxication, a quadruple fist that hosts jade blood, and a fog shadow fist that hosts phantom blood. You have these four, don''t you? "Um, naturally. Those who fought my users 2,000 years ago. It is surprising that it was destroyed two thousand years ago and is still alive." As an assistant, Eckezacks, who was the other side of our master, was the commentator. He''s the one who actually fought and defeated him, so he''ll be good at explaining it. By the way, Run, a mad warrior, is sitting beside me. Of course it''s a VIP seat, so the lady''s with us. If I rumble out, I''m supposed to crack it down, but is there no problem with the lady? I don''t know about it as an escort, but they''re actually judging me to be ''safest'' by my side. If it''s not stiff, I just need to grab my head and pull it off. "Then could you explain Eckezacks, their magic, their fist tricks? "Um, then my lord. Explain the four fists that hold the blood, the detox fists that hold the blood, and the jade fists that hold the blood, so build a wall after using me." He was suddenly saying something absurd. Hearing that, I think everyone in the school is stunned. Especially when I looked at the festival and wondered if it was okay. "Come on, don''t just let them attack the wall." "Oh, oh... Maximum Brightwall! What I was trying to do was simple. Just create a wall of light and let it attack. Even if they fail, they only get lightly injured. "Should I attack this wall?" "Do you have this kind of fisting skills..." In front of the wall, two girls stood. What they both have in common is that they have nothing on both hands and feet. Yes, my bare hands are barefoot anyway. I was just saying that this already has something to do with both legs. Plus, looking at both hands doesn''t make the wound noticeable. Not that it isn''t, but it''s slightly too pretty to fight with bare fists. More importantly, the signs were other than magic, and he was a special user no matter what he thought. So I was knocking him down fast. "Toxic Fist... Bankruptcy Open! Peetan, and the girl with the explosive poison fist puts her palm against the wall. In doing so, the twitching and the invasion of blood in her is poured into the wall of light. The wall of light discolored so much that it could be seen and seen in anyone''s eyes. "Spray!" Get your hands off me, get your distance. When I was tempered, the wall of light was blown up. Like the wall of light itself turned into a bomb, it was smashed and scattered. Human beings in this country better understand what that means. Majan''s brothers and sisters are a little surprising, but not a stunner for this country. They were crushing the walls of light that could not be penetrated except by the magic of heat and thunder. "My genre can use explosive poison fists only for those who live in blood invasion! No one goes out to the right of our genre when it comes to killing! "... it''s too late. You''re more immature than I thought." Eckezacks was turning a chill at her for cutting a lot of people in front of her. Girl with explosive poison fists stiff as a throat or face. Apparently, she''s pretty weak among the same users. "As you can see, explosive poison fists stain the objects they touch with blood and blow up fists. You have to touch it with your hands or the back of your feet, but the effect is as you can see. Longer touches are more powerful because of the nature of the moves, but if things are walls and gates, it''s suicide that touches people for a long time. Hence, stain it while the shorter the contact the master '' Certainly would be. Anyway, if you''re going to assassinate me, you''re only going to be touched for a fairly short time when it comes to fighting. Well, if some parts of the human body are to be blown up, I think a narrow range would be enough, but it would still be more advantageous to be short. "Look, get the wall again." "Oh, oh." Build walls to be broken. That''s a sabotage test. "... Four Fists, Right Wrist Gun, Spike! The user of the quadriplegic fist took the stand of the piercing hand with his hands open. Cover that hand with aura, or ball-blood, and cling to a wall fortified with a divine sword. Then an object of extremely brittle structure, a human finger, was pierced against the wall. "Wah, my genre... is a genre repaired by those who dwell in jade blood... with a fist of blow slaughter that weaponizes the limbs of the human body..." ''... weak. Two thousand years ago, the user made me spill a blade reinforced with a Qigong sword. " Oh, my master didn''t kill me?! How much was it, the user of Four Vessels Fist 2,000 years ago? It''s a high hurdle to be told you''re weak even though you''re piercing the walls of enhanced magic. "It must be easy to see. Approximately, for a combative magician, it''s a natural enemy. I''d say it''s more aggressive than magic, with the potential to destroy even the Divine Treasure as long as it hits. The weakness is that... well, the time is short." Eckezacks, who became a human figure, praised the genre, about his fists. Is it not surprising that there are manipulations that destroy it more easily than magic is manipulation? It made Eckezax spill a blade, it was hard to imagine what the master was in like at the time. "By the way, the use of explosive poison fists is barefoot to blow up the ground. Even if you blow up the target directly, you can limit it by filling the scaffolding. It''s much less powerful than a direct bombing, but it''s not enough to deal with vegetarian humans." Eckezax explains the taking and the other''s hand. Two people who should have come out of their secrets, but if they did, they''d be explained in detail and look indescribable. Um, pity. This is also due to their lack of training. "The Misty Shadow Fist that lives in phantom blood is not flashy, let me show you something." "Uh... Oh, yes..." The user of Misty Shadow Fist was wearing loose clothes. Maybe he hid a dark vessel when he was "in production". Though I may have already morphed it. "Misty Shadow Fist, eight-body projection! Bubble, and eight identities appeared from her body. Look at that, the students and teachers in Colosseum... Mostly, it was unresponsive. Unlike the two of us earlier, there''s even a clap that says, uh, this is all. "The!? What is it?! "phantom blood can create phantoms. It''s fundamentally different from the shadow mind that creates the separation." Yes, from what I''ve seen, it won''t be so different from shadowing down. But in fact, her created identities are just illusions. I can''t attack that one, and I can''t defend it. "In the case of shadow lowering, it requires delicate manipulation to have an entity, but phantom blood is perfectly fine to move it appropriately for the absence of an entity. Anything can be projected into the hollow." "Oh, don''t be so easy on me! This is tough, isn''t it?! "Unlike shadow unloading, which creates a split body, Misty Shadow Fist, which creates a phantom, can be altered at the will of the operator. On the contrary, the surgeon has to build his own illusions." I hate to say it, but why did I try to make it fist? I think the first two will have to fight with their bare hands, and they''ll be stronger that way. But this one, I don''t know what it means to fight with your bare hands. I mean, I don''t know what it means to fight. Well, I think it''s strong to be able to feint and hide their sight. "On the other hand, in the case of shadow descent, my vision is blocked from my body, but the phantom created by phantom blood is clear to the operator. He''s pretty tired, but he literally covered his surroundings with fog." "It''s... it''s profound." I''m sorry for the injustice, but I and my master are sensitive to the signs, so maybe it didn''t make sense. "A drunken, bloodthirsty drunken fist... this was the most hand-burned genre 2,000 years ago. It created a force field around me that disturbed my sense of equilibrium and used it to dominate throwing and assembling moves. I was able to exert a powerful effect as widely as I could with excellent usage. I tried to knock him down with my sword, but when I came here in large numbers, I gave up everything and knocked him down with a stone throw... I miss him." "They explained everything about my school orally..." Eckezax talks about his master''s memories. On the other hand, she looked indescribable when she was told all about it, including how to deal with it. Or perhaps the master will give up... "Hey Sansui, how did you get her? "I threw the other four who passed out" In response to a question from the lady, I answer yesterday morning. I lightened it up with light work, threw it away, and bumped it. That is all. Because it was openly a waiting style, and I was trying to keep other users out of it. Observation eyes are important, and overconfidence in yourself is proof of lack of training. In that sense, I guess the master who was about to be done and defeated in melee was still undertrained. "It''s really plain..." "Embarrassing......" Maybe when the master throws a stone, he''ll crack his opponent''s head... If you defend it with your arms, you''ll break your arms, and you can''t do it if you think in their hearts. But defense against stone throwing is fundamental, so remember, if you''re going to fight, not a game. Conclusion, lack of training. Yeah, training''s important. First, if you can use a move to tumble an approaching opponent, the opponent will try to attack from a distance. If you can''t deal with that, you''re one handed down. "Well, it would be nice to eat it in person when it comes to this. You should build and experience the people you want." "Oh, that''s utterly true! So, guys, let''s experience it! Following the words of Eckezaks, many students and teachers enter the athletic field. Well, eating it once would be a good experience. I''m in class. "... I want to ask you" Run next to me opened his mouth in disgust. Perhaps, for the first time in my life, I kept this quiet. "You must be the most powerful swordsman in this country." "Yeah, well. If you''re dealing with someone other than your master, to the extent that you''re unwilling to lose." In fact, some opponents won''t win. Even so, I''m not going to go looking for him. The same goes for Masakazo, but if you think about it, it''s because he doesn''t have the chili. And the days of disillusionment await me, as my master did, before I carried it out. It would be too barren. First of all, I''m still enjoying my training. "So I guess..." "What is it?" "That''s why you''re alive." She''s alive because I''m here, because I didn''t kill her. I should have killed him, and now I regretted it. While I''m at it, I don''t have enough training. 77 arrogance "In Majan, the strongest will be king... and that is no mistake. Man, you know that, don''t you? That''s what the dean said to me. "Kings are the ones whose job it is to protect their country. Well, then, when the bad guys get here, we have to be able to take them down. Use a soldier, or I''ll figure it out myself. And the greatest man, even the Mad Warrior, can be seized. The king must be very popular." Besides, it''s easy to understand. It is very troublesome in terms of who is right, for example. If you don''t actually let me do it, I don''t know what the political arm is. But it''s easy to understand that you''re strong. If that''s the strength of being an individual, then it''s all the more so. "Even if we fight, we will be delivered in the royal family. Even assuming you are king, training is indispensable to fight other divine descendants. In that sense, it''s a good system." If you disagree, you can challenge the king. The king must remain strong enough to bring it down. It''s an unscrupulous story, but I guess the muscles go through. At least, the people should be convinced. "The Domino Empire was something similar. Deposit strong power with the Emperor and move the huge nation promptly at the discretion of the individual. You were a giant." "I''m an escort, I don''t know anything about the area" "You are a immortal, someone who can give up what you don''t need and turn down untrained. I really think it''s amazing, I can''t imitate it." I respect you, I''m impressed. But I can''t admire it, I don''t think I''m going to imitate it. That was the word. "Because of you, all the Sopeds believe in you. Unless I betray you, you''ll live up to your expectations." Well, maybe so. The guy from Sopede trusts me very much. That was a great pleasure. "But not everyone can behave like you. Special powers create pride, special positions create corruption and waste people. In that regard, you are better than anyone else." That seems a little different. I know what the schoolmaster wants to say, but I have trouble lifting that up. "I know it''s not meant to be you, but with you, the country can be relieved. We need your help not to be like neighboring countries." It is a burden. Just to be clear, it''s not something a swordsman can carry. There is also a lot of overestimation. "As long as you''re around, it can''t be irrevocable. I guess that''s why the country can try many as well. Of course, so am I." Me and Lan were confronting each other again. In fact, two days after the battle, it is difficult to determine whether it is early or late. If there''s one thing I can tell you, she''s dyed silver with burning hair color right now. She was in a state of excitement confronting me on the athletic field, which would mean fighting in public. "I''ve always been told there''s not enough restraint. The guys who said that didn''t get their hands or feet on me. Whatever the weak guy says, it''s not convincing. Yet... why would you even say that to you who defeated me! "Because it''s true. Let us prove it not with words, but with a physical sense." The audience is large. A very large number of students and faculty, and even aristocrats, fill the audience. On the other hand, there is no referee to adjudicate this game. In the first place, it''s about a master, like someone who can judge me and her battle. "No one announces the start of the match, no matter what the rest of you think, I''m just going to fight you" "I mean... it''s already started, right? "Yes." She was quick to hear my response and move out. The state of excitement, the constant blood on her head, for her, was patient. I had decided to think so, but her face coming this way could only be described as a genuinely mad grin. It was simply quick. It''s close to the ideal form for a short walk, and it''s fast approaching me. Its speed is beyond human, but not beyond sight. Faster than you can see, not so much. She is sophisticated, unstoppable in her eyes, to an extent. Still, it would be difficult to aim and hit a ranged attack, and I don''t think she would give you a respite until then in the first place. "Ooh, ooh, ooh! No confusion, no hesitation, just typing in joy. We had eyes for each other. She looked me in the eye and I was looking her in the eye. That also means that I share a sense of time with her. "Ahhh! I don''t know about that, and she''s been punching her right fist in. By contrast, I was watching her move. After watching, she was catching a ''machine'' that couldn''t change her fist track. "Sweet" I pay my feet while dodging. Me and her, she knew my movements better than she could move in the same sense of time. I knew it, but I couldn''t avoid it after I knew it. Surprised by it, she was taking a passive as she rolled forward. On top of that, he took a distance from me. It is indeed the right decision. From the rest of her life, it would just look like she hit me at high speed, fell before her fist hit her, and went straight out to the other side. Though the boulders, around Toon, will be out of sight, and the faces they are coaching with seem to be catching up. "... That''s right, you''re the most powerful swordsman in this country" "Can you see why they avoided the current blow? "I don''t know...... but! Let me punch in until I know! Confirm and resume the attack. Until we were convinced, we decided to focus on avoiding it. Either way, it won''t last that long. If you put it in the audience, you''d be so excited to just see where the legendary Talking Mad Warrior is actually moving. In fact, it''s fast. She herself was really perfect for the spectacle because of her good face. Well, I can''t say enough that excellence as a spectacle will necessarily lead to victory. "No, I can''t do that! Regrettably, there seems to be no blind spot." "Well, think about it." She was trying everything. He attacked my foot while maintaining the highest speed, aimed at my torso, even at the midline. Few things would have been visible, but she was a trial and error. Having been circumvented all that, she needed a change of tactics. "I lost to you yesterday. And then I lost to a woman named Snae" "Right." "I learned that my strength, my speed, is limited." Her abilities are the activation of her physical abilities, or the sharpening of her reflex nerves through concentration. But naturally, there is a ceiling. It doesn''t allow you to accelerate indefinitely, nor does it increase your muscle strength indefinitely. Speaking of them, it does not extend to divine descent. Even if she was as talented as she is. "So you see my movements. Snae was watching, but you can dodge it completely." "Right." "I mean, I cut it out. You are completely out of my attack." Her hometown, the four of them, was swallowing solitude. Because what Lan was saying was proof that he had no chance of winning. I''m not going to hit her. And there are moves to stun them in an instant, like they did yesterday. As Lan himself understands, I can take her down at any time. "So, did you know why? "Of course, this is what it is, isn''t it? The means she took were simple. Calm your hips and start packing your pains with a sleigh leg instead of running. I can imagine that would have been close to any of the fists she knew and destroyed. "What do you think? "Correct." She was laughing. He laughed that I couldn''t avoid him anymore. That means one hole''s blocked. This now meant her growth. "Now you can''t... you can''t let me fall! Her previous battle has been to ''keep moving''. Disappears from the target''s sight by a movement that overtakes the human reflex nerve. On top of that, it punches in a blow beyond the endurance of the human body. That was her best. There will be almost no humans who can''t defeat it. As a matter of fact, she kept winning until now. Problem is, you''re the one who''s going to recognize your speed exactly. No matter how she moves, it doesn''t make sense if she can see it. Rather, it only exposes the gap of fighting while running. "Sure, if you''re going to fight calmly on your hips, there''s no such thing as foot payments to decide quickly. But... isn''t it hard for you to take a completely different method of warfare than before? "Do you doubt it? Then prove it with your body! Not footwork as a sports martial arts, but a calm way to fight your hips as martial arts. You were right to choose that. To be clear, the highest speed is higher in sports, but this one is more appropriate when it comes to a level where you can read the movement. "Let''s go, try to avoid it! The structure she took was close to boxing things that didn''t take rhythm. I''m trying to fight my fist into the subject, so I guess I got close to nature. On top of that, the fist she rolls out was sharp and fast. From a distance, a blow while treading heavily. If I dodge that, she''ll keep switching to melee and try to make a series of attacks. Momentarily, I can move fast too, but when it comes to dealing with a series of attacks, I can''t keep up with the boulders. Her aim, she''s extremely right. If this is just a physical battle, it''s not wrong. "You don''t have to avoid it" When you say a continuous blow, it doesn''t mean more arms. It''s not like we attack with two arms at the same time. I was trying to switch to a series of attacks, grabbing her, that first shot in the arm. "Gu, gu! Shake off my restraint, and she goes down big. That''s right. If she finds out about the blood-breaking poison fist, be vigilant and deserve it. Well, I was punching my head in her arm. "Well... you know what?" If the boulder didn''t break her head, her return is very fast. Her ability to regenerate would heal one of her arms faster than she could have a strong killing power. Already in a moment, her five bodies had returned. "Your fists are just like explosive poison fists, you have good moves just by touching them" "You''re right, it''s a move of momentum." "He shook my head with that move yesterday and stunned me." "Correct." Being good at it, she was laughing furiously. Now all I''m saying is that I''ve seen through the seeds of magic. "I guess you have some moves to travel at high speeds. Combine those two and you will always be surprised by entering the blind spot. That''s your strength." Sure, that''s right. In fact, that has defeated many enemies. She is one of them. "You''re right, if you restrain yourself, there''s no such thing as waiting to attack. You can travel far in an instant, but you won''t be able to keep moving fast. If you could, you''d try to keep up with my streak." "Exactly." "You can afford it, I learned how to fight, like you said. Now tell me you''re not my enemy! It was seen quite lightly. Well, if you interrupt the stupid way of fighting to keep running, then it''s natural to get stronger and harder to fight. Anyway, it''s not about doing it one-on-one. "No, we can''t lose yet. It''s easy for you to say, but it''s not easy to fix your heart." "Hmm, make it look great to be no different from the old people in there! I think it''s about eight kinds of divine treasures that are eating more than me besides immortals. "That man with his neck lined up wants something like a priest! The air in the Colosseum gets heavy all at once. Sure, you remembered that if the number of people you killed and the abnormality of the way you killed them, I''d be the one up there. "Well, I don''t deny it. That neck is definitely all I cut off." Reminds me of the other day''s provision. I didn''t unduly inflict pain, maybe I just mowed the corpse as the right punishment. But it''s also wrong to do just that and say something great. "But, Run. You''re the one who understands? "What? I know your tone is getting rough, right? That''s how you talk! "That''s a good way to make a scene, but you haven''t accomplished anything yet" I still have a wooden knife stabbed in my hip. And I''m not launching an attack on her. She hasn''t attacked me yet. "You think you can beat me? "No matter, I''m excited to be able to fight those who have the strength to this point! And I''m sure! Beyond you, there is no longer anyone in this world that stands alongside me! After all, should I have killed him? I''ll move to her side in shrinkage. And I put my hand on that shoulder and blew it off with vigour. "Become?! "Two, I have some corrections to make. Even if you could take me down first, you still have the top. My master, I''m swimming. From that point of view, I''m still immature." Naturally, she gets in position instantly. On top of that, his face was drenched in sweat, with a face sincerely surprised by the attack from me. "The other thing is that you can fight me. You can''t even fight me." The devil''s brake. Look at that neck, everyone will think. That the man who killed this much is not normal. The idea is not so wrong. At least I''m not hesitant to kill if I decide I need to. "I''ll let you experience it. Only those with a heart can be truly free." Without madness, without intent to kill, without evil, without justice, we cannot kill. Let me show you something called a true sword that draws a line with such a halfman. "To the best of my knowledge, it''s all I and my master can do" If you have true freedom in your hands, tie everything else up and return it for nothing. "You have a master''s cut and a young athletic ability to live together. In a moulded motion, you can never catch it. But that''s the same thing with me. You can never see through my movements, which are the same intangibles. And..." If the opponent is human, our sword can be collected. Let''s show this woman the strangeness of immortality and swordsmanship. "You fall to the ground knowing the difference in strength because you have reached it" I picked up Rayne and then I was sent off to my master. I didn''t know what the world was like, naturally. In that sense, nothing would have changed from the run in front of me. But the master knew about the Mad Warrior. On top of that, you sent me out saying I was the strongest. "You''ve unleashed the violence you live in. Cut and throw away martial arts and other martial arts. The things you''ve seen, the martial arts, the fists, the swords, maybe they were." Signs of the Colosseum are getting stuck. My nerves get nervous and tense. Everyone is going to concentrate on me and Run. "What you taste is not defeat. Helpless and crippled." 78 []/(n, vs) self-control/self-restraint/ "It is before restraint that there is true freedom. You got it wrong." "I don''t know what it means! She tried to punch me in the face with the fear I was feeling about her. She hastily stopped by making a preliminary motion for me to intercept it. Yes, she knows. No matter how she says she''s outpaced by speed, it''s because it''s the mountain of Sekiyama that gets dodged where she attacked in a detour. That''s why she stood still. I''ve known that since before I spoke to you. "What''s the matter, you''re moving hard" The rigidity that arose from interrupting the attack, I know. You can''t miss that either. Move to the side with a shrink, from where you push your belly in with a thrust. With all that moves, she blew it big. "Gu, these moves! "Oh, it won''t work. But that''s fine, there''s nothing wrong with that." I''m not willing to take him down from the start. That''s more to make her understand the difference in strength than to make her a spectacle. Of course, I can''t say I have much of a hobby, just like beheading. But even if you could stun her in an instant by mastery, you can kill her but you can''t make her understand the difference in strength. "This happens because I have no self-control. You really don''t complain about how your body moves. Whether running or beating, I don''t see any fixes at all" "Gu......" "Like earlier, it''s also full on stepping in and punching in from where I stopped. You''ve never tried that before, have you? But it''s perfect, you can call it intangible." She moves her body perfectly, whether it''s because she''s a mad warrior or because she has the highest class talent among mad warriors. The understanding of human structure that I have cultivated over time is made of this youth. Any physical technique, or weaponry, she could do it perfectly. "If it''s the same intangibles, your physical abilities above should win. That''s what I think. But...... that''s a mistake. Now you''re not dealing with me." Yes, she''s, like, unresponsive to my shrinkage. Even though I''m able to handle her attacks, she''ll only be shot unilaterally. That must be creepy for her. Just being a genius, she is baffled by this incredible thing. "... why, I can''t see where you move! "Self-control," he says. Fist, though flirtatious. On top of that, I manage to rotate my excited head and try to figure out what to do. It''s no use, there''s nothing in her drawer to break this situation. "You mean patience?! What does patience mean in this setting! "Let me tell you something, in a physical sense." I don''t shrink, I just walk over. It''s not a slippery leg, it''s just getting closer to normal. She was guessing what that meant. "Don''t lick me, I''m not that stupid! Makes an inadvertent attack on me approaching defenselessness. From there, he moves in shrinkage to dodge, attacking dead bodies. I think that''s what I''m after. And it seems true. She''s not wrong about anything. But it''s called airborne theory on the desk. "You must be an idiot, you don''t know anything" As a matter of fact, she can handle even if I suddenly move behind her. The problem is, if that keeps her normal mind. I''m not running, but I was originally close between me and her. So I just walk a little bit and step further into the interval of one foot at a time. Before that, she wanders on and on. "What do you say, can you still ''put up''? "Don''t be ridiculous! Yes, she''s patient. She is very excited, and continues to be, and this is how she finds it difficult to put up with someone who takes the time to pack her time to get beaten up. When she''s aggressively attacking, which means she hasn''t been aware of anything until now, but she doesn''t like to fight passively. Physical manipulation, which should be perfect, becomes visible and tense. Reach out and you''ll reach me. In time like that, I can''t beat my hateful enemies. In such a mental state, it is natural for her to apply extra force to her body. "Got it? This means we don''t have enough training." "Shut up!" Finally, he has protruded a far-fetched attack against his face. As you know for yourself, this fist is rattled. On top of the foam collapsing, the extra muscle tension is slowing down. Besides, I weigh in, so I can''t even fasten it along the way. I lay my hands in front of my face as I lowered gently. Capture and wrap a moment when Run''s fist stretches. From there, power. "What?! "That''s not enough, everything" If you shake your head, you can naturally stun them. But shaking the end of the human body called fists just makes one arm unusable for a while. And it also resurrects in an instant. But I can''t move it at all just for a moment. It''s too long a moment to call it a desk. "Holy shit!! "Why don''t you back off" One arm died for a moment. Recognizing that fact, she tries to fight back with the other arm. The physical manipulation itself is correct. With one arm grabbed, it was the ideal way to move the body. But it''s wrong. She should have stepped back, not fought back. I''m just holding her fist, so if you back off, they''ll let you go. Nonetheless, she tries to fight back. In other words, the behavior itself is wrong, not the way the body moves. "Your one arm is a puppet. You''ve been requisitioned there, so you should leave first." Lightweight, lighten Run''s body. On top of that, twist the fist you are grabbing and lift it with your joints extremely high. That alone, her body was floating in the universe. "Become?! Literally, it''s like throwing a light doll with just a joint. Rather, it''s easy for you to have joints. I was only grabbing and lifting my immobile arm and dropping it to the ground while releasing my light-headedness as I pointed my head down. "Damn!! Naturally, there is no reason to crash from head to floor. With one hand she could move, she was protecting her head as she took all her weight flexibly. He instantly returns from a position where he is standing upside down with one hand, shaking off my arm. "You''ve figured it out enough already, you may be going to have complete control of your body, but you can only actually attack. Your immaturity is depriving you of your freedom." I don''t have enough self-control, that''s what I mean. Because of the Mad Warrior, his physical abilities and physical manipulation are perfect, but because of the Mad Warrior, his options other than attack are extremely unfettered. "I can''t wait because I don''t have enough self-control. Even if I try to wait, I get distracted and my movements get stiff. I can''t back down when I should, and in this way I''m restricted in my actions" "Damn...... damn! I know, she knows it. Forced, I''ve made you understand. I know, but there''s nothing I can do. The fact that nothing could be done about it was proof of her immaturity. "You are a mad warrior. That''s it, nothing else." Perhaps every mad warrior ever born was the same thing. Dealing with what you did to her, to any other mad warrior, would lead to the same result. What individuality, what incompetence, what mediocrity. "You have no training you''ve built up, no point of arrival you were ideal for, no desperation, no philosophy, no creativity. I''ve just been sweet on the qualities and living off the good stuff." "Hey, what are you trying to say! "You''re boring, not funny, crappy and boring" Even wild beasts live a little harder. This girl named Run is a waster who hasn''t felt a shortage on herself in one thing or another in her life. "Are you mad? But they still don''t attack because they don''t feel like they can guess. You''ve been listening to me for a long time because you can''t deny my words." Perhaps that was her existential meaning. She had nothing to do with effort, she didn''t have any goals, she didn''t work so hard, she wouldn''t think about how to use that strength, and I guess she never figured out how to fight. That must have been her pride. She was stronger than those guys. Tragically for her surroundings, she was overhead and strong. I can''t help but think of her. But it wasn''t just her bad luck, it should have been the bad luck around her. "Why can''t I deal with your attack... is that, too, self-control? "Yes, I am restraining myself. Whatever I thought of you, I was free to act. I can always keep choosing the best. Unlike you." Took the time. Unlike her, I spent time fully controlling my own flesh. From there on out, I took even longer to be able to maintain it at all times. "You don''t have enough training, Run. You don''t have enough training. Think of yourself as the strongest with that degree of power, its immature. Funny enough, you''re immature." I even have envy. I''m still not satisfied. I can''t help but be dissatisfied with this self. At some point, when I see Rayne''s independence, I often ask my master to do a lot of archery at that time. There''s not a single thing in this world that can fight itself. I can be satisfied to that extent, so much so that I have to apprentice this daughter for her modesty. Of course, it''s ironic. "To all creatures, tomorrow is not guaranteed. Neither you nor I would be surprised to die at this moment right now. Especially you. Well...... until today I''ve devoured victory and sweetened the strongest, runs in the tempera. Don''t you have any remorse for dying now? Death is what lies ahead of defeat, or what the weak are pushed to the strong. For example, she would never have thought that she was really going to die. "I fought you and you. I didn''t kill you yesterday. I honestly regret that." I thought there was no reason to kill him. There was no reason anywhere to have to go that far. But I guess that was a mistake after all. "If I had killed you, Snae... you would never have been hurt. Sure, it was compatible and advantageous, but you could still have been seriously injured if you fought. Besides, I could have fought someone else and got hurt pointlessly." Because I didn''t kill her, everyone wondered if I could keep her alive. Sure, I can handle it easily. But that''s because I am. Someone else would surely be killed. Even if I wasn''t, I was in pain. I just didn''t kill him. It''s so immature, it''s obvious she was in a state of excitement, but I didn''t have to kill her because of the neck feeding thing. "A lot of people were in danger because I didn''t kill you. A lot of people didn''t have to kill you because I didn''t kill you." Of course, it''s too arrogant to want to live without being resented by someone. But without it, the run wasn''t normal. As a matter of fact, she''s always in a state of excitement. Left it, there was no excuse. "With my derogatory judgment, everyone missaw your danger. This time, it will get worse with me denigrating you everywhere. If you care about it, you can kill as much as you want besides me or me..." I''m sure that''s with you if it''s genuine. He should be able to break the world as much as he wants, no matter how much. But the difference is, he''s restraining himself, he''s made. I mean, can she do that? By her qualities, she is extremely direct and prone to madness. On the contrary, crazy is the end of normal. "What do you want, mad warrior run. He''s just a genius, a demon who makes the world noisy and does harm." "What do you want? "If you are intoxicated by doing the cooking that the mighty will be the winner, I will exterminate you as a further mighty man. If you are intoxicated by the power at your disposal and want to show it to the world, punish them before spreading the evil." I''m not a god. If she''s not in the perceptual zone, I don''t know what to do. Even if we figure it out, it''ll take her a while to get to a stop if she rambles out. And there''s nothing I can do about someone who''s hurt or lost their life. "Well, what is that? I mean... is there anything left to say at the end? There is no place in this world for a life that can die. But there''s no life or nowhere to die. And all life is precious, trying to connect what is important to each of us. "I''m not that smart. At first, I thought I could keep you alive, but if you think about it, everyone in that room could have died because of you." I have my priorities, too. When she gets busted, the people in that school are the ones who get the most damage. That they die because of someone I didn''t kill. That''s also because of the blatantly dangerous guy on top of this. "I don''t like that. To that extent, I have feelings too." Don''t kill me if you don''t have to. That''s what the lady says. But if you decide you should kill her, the lady will forgive you for it. "From your point of view, you might not care about the weak guy. But those guys over there are healthy, and I want to make them strong. Of course, it''s natural to end up on the battlefield, and you can''t help being killed. But... especially if I missed you and you killed him, I''d feel bad." To her, they''re worthless. From the public''s point of view, they''re not worth it. From them, you wouldn''t think we''re worth that much right now. Even me, of course, is pretty low in terms of priorities. But at least it''s higher than the Mad Warrior in front of you. "Am I... dying? "Oh, die. Sometimes they''ll kill you just as much as you''ve ever liked them. Don''t you like it?" I don''t get emotions on words. It wouldn''t even be on your face. That''s freedom. "Wow, I am! "I don''t know if you have control around here. Maybe I''ll be able to. But honestly, I''m not interested. If it fails, I''d rather kill it now than regret it later... kill it here and refresh it" In a way, it would be in the same mood as a king who did not stop Rikkyo from killing. I don''t know what I would do if I kept him alive. And maybe I won''t do anything, but it''s not worth them as much as I''d expect it to be. Right now, that''s exactly how I felt. "I...! She''s still excited. Silver hair is wavy. And now there''s a hateful me in front of you. Fear of death, humiliation of defeat, dissatisfaction with infirmity. They''ll mislead her. I was pulling out a wooden knife on my hip. Exactly the earthen landscape, no matter how she moves, I can kill easily. I can see her grid, that''s enough to mislead her physical manipulation. And I still know the whole thing. Everyone in the Colosseum was breathtaking before my amputation. Maybe he just wanted to see the Mad Warriors fight. Maybe you''re here to see if I''m really strong. Maybe it''s just because a friend invited me. Everyone was dominated by my air. "I...! Who could have seen the tears of the run? Confronting me nearby, of course I could see her do that. "I...! She''s excited, maybe she can''t control her audacious emotions. If you want to cry, maybe you''ll just keep crying. And maybe that''s natural as a girl of my age. "I..." "And even if I didn''t kill you. As a result, even if you regret doing something... still, it''s wrong for me to make a discretionary decision" I put a wooden knife back on my hips. "I am the sword of Dear Doowe Sopede. Only slaughter as the lady commands. I guess I shouldn''t kill you at random." This is how I finally threaten you, and I shouldn''t kill her. Unlike then, a lot of people have feelings for her. Because I guess I shouldn''t kill him after all. I turn my back on her and leave. The way back is, of course, where ladies and blowers wait. And I feel signs behind me. "Run, are you okay?! "Neck, connected?! "Actually, I''ll slash it and it won''t fall later?! "Confirm! The faces of the homeland were comforting her in crying. Absolutely, there''s a lot of farce. Nevertheless, the lady will be convinced because I let that kid shame me me, I let Run nail me, and I think he''s been a good mentor to the faces I''m coaching, and the audience will be happy to see the Battle of the Mad Warrior and my battle, and he won''t be so horny. This was all I had. Damn, I wouldn''t have done this if I had killed you then. "While I''m at it, I''m not trained enough." 79 Public "Now let me explain the game so far" An unprecedented, extreme, public match that invited mad warriors. The audience who saw it were holding their breath wiping cold sweat. Apparently, I was satisfied to see the Mad Warrior actually being agile and seeing something rare. On the other hand, I am afraid of me with that Mad Warrior. Well, I''d rather have my neck lined up and appeal to brutality. "Let''s start with why she stopped running around" I was beginning to explain to the Colosseum audience. They are two birds with one stone because they share my guidance. "Everyone in the audience would like to actually try it later, but sticking your fists out while standing, you can''t slap them hard. Move only your shoulders and elbows, but that doesn''t hit your opponent hard. On the contrary, by pushing the opponent, you will be pushed backwards." Naturally, attacking an opponent with only the force of his arm doesn''t strike him very hard. This is the same thing if you use a sword, it doesn''t make sense to just move your arms and attack them, whether you stay seated or standing. "This is also true of the fact that you are beating your opponent with only the force of your arm, because clearly you can only use the weight of your arm. When you all push something heavy, you won''t just push it with your arms standing upright, you''ll be able to keep it in the objects that push your weight to help you. The act of punching with a fist or slashing with a sword is more powerful if you use your weight successfully." Something has started a hell of a basic commentary, so everyone is surprised the other way around. Well, maybe so, but so what, it felt like. If we don''t start talking from such a basic point, we won''t be able to convey anything that won''t be communicated. "But this naturally means becoming unstable. When you''re pushing something heavy, for example, and that heavy thing suddenly breaks or moves unexpectedly, humans roll easily." Using weight means your body becomes unstable. In short, it means that you are leaning in the other person''s direction. "Of course, you can handle some postural changes if you train your trunk. But still, there are limits. It''s weird, but it''s dangerous to overweight someone, whether you hit them or slash them." Run was always hitting to penetrate with all his weight in. Sure, it would be powerful, but killing me doesn''t seem to require that much power. "And that''s not just an attack. Much to the contrary, do you know the difference between ''running'' and ''walking''? I''m sorry because it really changes my story, but I want you to forgive me because of my amateur. "The answer is simple, if either left or right leg is always on the ground, if there is a moment when both ''walking'' legs are floating, it is'' running ''. And... if you''re a walking person and a running person, a running person is easier to make you fall" More importantly, it can easily be terrible if you fall. If a fully ill man turns with some kind of clap, he may also suffer injuries that do not fit to the point of falling on one knee. Of course, though Lan avoided his body stopping due to forward passivity, etc. "I was following her movements with my eyes. So I also figured out her ''stride''. That means you can almost read the timing of her attack." I jumped on my own. I dared to move at a speed that was visible to normal humans, flying big and showing them. "Her attacks were always perfect when she was in the lead. That means the stage before the attack was perfect. In other words, if she can disappear from my sight, she must¡­ perform a perfect preliminary motion to perform a perfect attack, and prepare in advance to perform a perfect preliminary motion." Perfect preliminary motion. That means you''ll behave the same way no matter how many times you do it. No matter where you aim, just before that attack, just before, and just before, perfect preparations are made. Everyone in the Colosseum understands that I''ve jumped a lot of times. Yes, it''s not the same with the runway jumping just before it starts running. "No matter how much she is a Superman, or a Mad Warrior, she''s just physically capable. As long as you run, as long as you fight while you run, as long as you have a moment without feet on the ground, there is a moment that you will never be able to change your movements" Of course, it''s easy to say by mouth, but after perfect recognition of her speed range, it''s unacceptable to fail once. If it ever fails, the genius''s girlfriend will surely target that failure. "That''s why I can seize that opportunity. Understanding it intuitively, she learned to sit back and fight. Once you get some closer, it will be harder for me to read the machine from her." I shoot my fist out of the same aide as a runway jump. Afterwards, I shoot my fist from standing still. On those two occasions, the audience somehow understood. "And she could also attack from a stopped leg. Even if I could travel in a contraction, her reflex nerves could have targeted me after I moved. My shrinkage is a move away in an instant. You can''t attack her until you''ve moved it." Once, after traveling a short distance in shrinkage, he dares to shoot his fist in a slow motion. Being able to travel far is not the same as being able to move fast. She could move faster than me, naturally, in a way. "By reason, she should have waited. My attack, the Power of Fire, is established as an attack as long as you touch the target, but still, if you don''t move, it won''t be an attack. What I can reach is also where she can reach. If I waited for that moment to attack, she could also strike a deadly blow at me. That''s what she thought." I should have thought I could win this. She can perform the motion perfectly. Behind or over the head, I should have been able to react instantly and deal with it. "The problem is that she is a mad warrior and is always in a state of excitement. She could do it perfectly even for the first time, something she couldn''t have done or anything else in her life. In fact, the operation itself was perfect. The problem is the very action of waiting. In a way, I couldn''t help but give this one the initiative" I had a wooden knife in my hand. That was all there was to it, an upset run across the audience. "This wooden knife is just a wooden knife. But even this wooden knife is naturally enough to kill people. In that sense, nothing seriously changes. But people are disturbed. Just because your opponent has an iron sword will constrict you more than your opponent with a wooden knife" Well, sometimes that''s why I don''t know anything scary, but I''m strong. But there are weaknesses because you don''t know anything scary. "Of course, she doesn''t constrict or anything. She''s in a state of excitement, and no matter what I had, I wouldn''t be frightened. The problem is, when she had to wait and see. A human in an excited state ''waits'' in front of his opponent. That''s how hard it is for everyone to figure out." The act of waiting is mostly painful. Sometimes you feel painful because they''re in front of you right now, because it''s a short time. "She was holding herself back. I was trying to keep myself from popping up. I mean, I was stifling my body. Perhaps for the first time in her life, she had to behave inconsistently" Humans can''t do what they start to do. Similarly, if you try to do something you don''t even like, you weirdly gain strength, or vice versa, you fall out. "She was a mad warrior, which is why she didn''t know fear, but neither did she know suppression. More importantly, it''s hard to contain yourself, and it takes a lot of effort to contain it." To put it bluntly, she doesn''t like to wait. Even if I feel strongly for myself that I have to do so, I can''t afford it. I''m not used to it because I didn''t have to. "No extra force should be put in to best move the body, not just in combat. If I''m too strongly aware, I really get extra force in my body. She couldn''t wait. To wait, having to wait hard made my body tense. Whatever you do in that state, it doesn''t work." Freedom means being able to do anything. I mean, at the point where you want to attack, when you turn to the guard, you collapse all at once. She is imprisoned for being a Mad Warrior, who is strong enough to do what she needs to do when she needs to, and who can only attack. "I have to be patient, I''m immature at the time I think. Even if you think of something in your mind, it must not appear in action. That''s why she couldn''t see through my actions" I''m controlling my emotions. That''s why she couldn''t preface my actions. "My shrinkage, which is my moving move, has no spare motion. But even if the preliminary motion is gone, there will be spiritual killing-like leaks. She can also feel it because of the Mad Warrior. But I don''t have it. I was willing to kill her, but there would be no leakage of intent to kill in the general sense. Not so immature." This is what it means to have an extreme body of mind and mind, even courage is not necessary if we are to argue in the extreme. My mind gets in the way of my body and my moves. That is why the mind must remain transparent. I''m immature at the time I think I have to. It creates strong tension with it, so it must be able to do so naturally. As a matter of nature, we must be able to maintain it. Become natural, remain natural. That''s the hard part. "She moves out of her mind, and I can move out of my mind without. That''s the difference between me and her, and the lag that really occurs. Unless she can outdo it... you won''t even be able to fight me." Why did the school director let me and her fight in front of the public? That would be extremely simply because I wanted to prove that I could contain her. What were you going to do then if you had a seizure and rumbled out? I think this school, Bathrub, and Sopeds were annoying. Around there, it seems too trustworthy. "But if I could overcome that point¡­ she would be a mightier warrior than any mad warrior has ever been. It can no longer be called a mad warrior." She recognized her infirmity. From here on out, that would be up to her. Though I don''t think she deserves that much. That''s only because I''m a Immortal and I look at the present more heavily than the future. "And it''s not just a mad warrior... it''s not even a warrior, but if what you practice can''t be done in action as it is, you can say that''s not enough training. Whether they are opponents of the art logic they see for the first time, trying to possess privileged qualities, whether they are resentful or irrelevant, there must be no disturbance in the ''sword'' they wield. Both the first and last waves of training are the same, and the first and last to fight in action must be slashed in the same way. Because that''s what training is all about." 80 Runaway "Still, strange strength." It was the result of nothing other than the expression, which showed differences in character. As Hapine commented, the faces gathered in the sight of something scary were poor enough to pity the Mad Warrior. Two swordsmen who are able to serve as escorts, Our Lady of Sopeds. As for one of them, they were famous under the water because they stood out in a way. Or sometimes the problem is too big to speak for him. Recently, the four became famous in the form of trump cards for each house. Among other things, if I let him have the sword, he became famous as no enemy. In that name of his, sometimes he lays his neck on a board for some joke, and there are rumors that the Mad Warrior was captured, and the rest of the money from the Wang capital massively watched the game. That they go home, drained of poison. Which, I''ll see all the madman ramblings about being caught. Let''s worship the child-faced sword saint, its dumb side. If it''s a boring spectacle, why don''t you jump out and defeat both sides? Any such boring ideas had been thrown away. A ''real'' mad warrior in anyone''s eyes, a ''real'' sword saint who beat it with it. For the first time in its history, everyone seemed to have their soul out of their mouth. It was like they were all being swept in by the mountain waters, emotional toward Run, a mad warrior. In a nutshell, I picked up my life, my life span shrunk. That would be the place. "I think it''s a monster to make." I keep it at Bathrub''s mansion, five runs. In the room that was raised to them, a row of batrabs, a row in the tempera, was talking. Finally, I guess the mountain water was challenging and the kicked empathy was intensifying. It should be noted that Toon is auditioning with the faces he was watching. He wanted to spit out what he felt in that fight. "So, what are we going to do? Mountain water thinks she should be killed. And all I can do about it is myself and Feast Me. Or maybe that''s why you think you should kill him. No one can say anything about that. Fact is, it''s not weird if they do, or because they should. "I don''t know... what was that, that..." Confused, Lan leaked that way. In the first battle, I understood how I was defeated. He went around to the side with his shrinkage and was grabbed by his head and knocked down with a thrust. It was so reminded that I didn''t like it in earlier battles. The problem is that knowing all that logic doesn''t make me feel like I can handle it. In her life, it''s something she''s never done before. "I didn''t feel like I was fighting a human being... what did I fight?" She still had silver hair. Nonetheless, fear was swirling more than excitement. A monster in a man''s skin, I thought that was him. That''s what a Mad Warrior should be called, but she didn''t think of him as human. "Two thousand years ago, the man who visited you in your midst and destroyed you. His disciple." Hapine''s words were words caged in a kind of giving up. I twisted the Mad Warrior to twist the child''s hand. That means you can''t win anymore. "Stupid, it''s 2,000 years! I don''t know, there, the... Is it true what my sword-bearing daughter says?! Confused tempera facades. They thought there was no way there was such a person. Including that reaction, I miss a line of batrabs. "I am the Divine Sword Eckezax, a sword turned into a human, not a daughter who turns to a sword. God created swords that count thousands of years old. My lord now is Saiga there, but the lord before him was Suibok, the master of Sansui." Eckezacks, who explains that, was also clearly frightened. I would be entrusting my disciples with all the frontiers that have come after breaking up with me, but there are limits to that as well. "Suibok and Sansui are immortal immortals who train in the deep woods and mountains to obtain immortal flesh. Just so I know, Swibbock will live for more than two thousand and five hundred years, and his disciple will live for five hundred years. Of course, ordinary immortals don''t shake swords or anything." Apparently, because she doesn''t know a normal immortal. Even though she has existed for a long time, she also knows nothing about immortals who are war treasures and are not involved in battle. "To be clear, I''m the strongest. It is no exaggeration to say that your fathers also kicked and walked all over this earth. He also fought the bearers of other divine treasures and defeated them. Of course, we fought vicious possessions, and we lost once." It was a glorious day for her. When I spoke of it, its eyes had peace. "I mean, he''s really the strongest. He fought many men who lived on this earth, and proved that there was nothing against him. It is Sansui that Soyatsu spent five hundred years working out and sending him out to be the strongest enough. Sansui himself will be nothing different from your lords, a lad who knows nothing about the world, but Suibok is not. Whether you can beat him or not, he''s stronger than him, etc... it''ll be about swimming." Truly the strongest, maybe so. The strongest is the strongest, but perhaps the strongest in this country, as well as the closest in this world. Maybe there was no way I could beat such an unscrupulous opponent. "I''m telling you, even Saiga is probably bullshit, right?! Hit it there, don''t take it lightly! Hapine defends. Festival I didn''t say you could beat my mountain water. "Again, shall we check here? What do you want to do? If you want to fight a strong man, that''s what your wish is, isn''t it? What are we gonna do after this?" Mountain water is strong. That''s enough to embellish her in front of you and make her admit defeat without killing her. Besides, I''m not old. From now on, aging doesn''t mean your moves will fade. Rather, the run is older first. Extreme stories, if you put mountain water next to a run, you can''t break out. "I..." "I''ll tell you what, Sansui has gained a lot of trust. If that Sansui advises that you, the Mad Warrior, should be killed, you can''t oppose it unless you show strong grounds for it." At least, if she doesn''t try to remember restraint now, that''s the only way to kill her. She stays excited, because it''s too dangerous. If she doesn''t want to restrain herself, she never stops. "To the boulder...... I''m not that odd either. If you''re what you are, I won''t be foolish. That''s what anybody says." It doesn''t fit the boulder. That would be the real deal. Neither does Happiness want to keep her that much alive. "In fact, you think you can''t help but get yourself killed, don''t you? Biri, and Lan was shaking. In a state of excitement, she seemed to be experiencing intense emotional ups and downs. I didn''t mean to be killed. Even though I was going to kill him. I mean, I couldn''t complain about being killed. "... Yes" "Honestly, it''s dangerous to let you go wild, you can''t even ask me to go back inside. I mean, when it comes to you, there''s only two things you can do: kill or learn to restrain yourself." In case, Run can''t get away with it. Once the mountain water is concerned with that, she is bound to be killed. That''s why she has only two paths. "... to be honest, I want you to help me." Festival After I was lost, I was speaking from myself to the runs. In its eyes resides the will of a man who has decided to be ready. "I say it without shame. I need your help to make me stronger! That''s what I said, Festival. I started to force myself. Reddening his face, he puts more and more effort into it. Humans in the room don''t know what that means. I don''t know, but only Run had his eyes open. "Huh...? Even the faces in the tempera, which know no magic and therefore neither rare magic, know as they should. That means you need qualities to learn boxing, and qualities are one per person. If so, there is no way he, with the power to put out the wall, can do the same as himself... "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! When I was in the mood, my hair dyed silver from the roots. That meant exactly that he temporarily became a mad warrior. "How about that! Festival I am excited to be a mad warrior, I was beginning to speak violently in front of the one who was flabbergasted. "I can''t explain everything! Anyway, I can learn a lot of magic, a lot of boxing! That''s why they''re treating me like a batrab trump card! But I''m still weak! You have the strongest sword, but you can''t beat the mountain water at all! So honestly, I''m in a hurry! As it is now, you can''t even beat an enemy flying in the sky! I''m just flying! I don''t ramble out, but I''m stuck cutting feathers as if I were drunk on alcohol. Just saying that''s the symptom of a mad warrior. "I was so shocked! ''Cause you''re just flying, huh?! It''s amazing, but it''s not unusual, is it?! And yet you''re fighting with a legendary sword! You couldn''t beat an enemy just flying, could you?! Besides, she''s in the mountain water. She''s gonna knock it down lightly! You were so embarrassed! "Oh, oh..." "I wanted to fly first! When the flying enemy comes out again, I''m just watching again, you know, because I''m not really kidding! That''s why I was going to practice flying! You''re here, and the school director''s pushing some proper homework! And Snae will take you down, too! Eckezacks won''t nominate me! "Oh, oh..." Feast me naked, because there are only women on the spot, no one can stop me. "Wow - I don''t like it! You know what I mean! I''m awesome, I''m supposed to be awesome?! Yet unlike mountain water, no one can count on me! I don''t like this! Because you can do anything, you can''t do anything to an enemy who''s just flying! You''re just a flying mutton fish! "Ugh, yeah......" "That''s why I want your power! I need you! I want the power to be your mad warrior or vicious possessor! "Oops......" "I''m not going to choose the means anymore! He said if you think mountain water needs new power, get it! If I miss you in the first place, I can''t learn the power of a mad warrior from anyone! Excited Festival I clog in with the power of a mad warrior. I was grabbing Run''s shoulder and rocking him hard. Though the mad warriors talked to each other, I didn''t talk to the runs that were sinking in boulders and the festivities I was excited about. "Saiga-sama! Pull in the Mad Warrior already! "So... ugh?! Festival I''m grabbing a run. My arms are stiff, and I''m stoned. That was, in other words, a penalty to me for not stopping after hearing Tsugar scream. "Oh, oh! Okay! Quiet the evil blood! He also pointed out that mountain waters are hard to put up with if you''re excited. If that happens, I don''t feel like trying to calm myself down first. That would have required an external safety device. Power to change state by contract with opponent, spell passed on to Saib family. By doing so, the festival of physical restraint began. I had my hips down with my arms stoned. "... Phew..." As I lower my back and start concentrating, my hair slowly draws color. It goes from burning silver to black hair. At the same time, his arms were returning from stone to man. "Thanks, Tsugar" "No...... weren''t you more excited than before? "Maybe I saw something strong about the mountain water and thought about it again... because he''s cool" Excitement cools at once, calming festival me. I''m confused by the change. On the other hand, I was also surprised that I was doing something about it. "I just want to learn from the experts after all. Because it''s bad if you stay in the mountain water." "Expert...... me? "Yeah...... of course, but being a mad warrior can make you really strong. But... excited and difficult to restrain. To be clear, I can no longer use Eckezax..." Remembering the beginning is a festival I am good at, but there are limits to everything. Or if you become viciously possessed, you get excited in the early stages. "Of course, can an excited person use swordsmanship? If that''s the case with Thoon, it''s still a hundred years early, for example, for the Lord to stand in his place." "Ugh..." "Conversely, dramatic enhancements would be desired if we were accustomed to the state of excitement and were able to control it. Nothing against flying enemies, but throw the worst stones." As always, nothing will ever happen to an enemy flying in the sky. Well, that would be a challenge for the future. Outreach, you might meet some rare magic that will allow you to fly light. "There are many who can fly in the sky, but there is only one mad warrior. If we''re not immortals, we''ll never meet again in our lifetime. In that sense, the priorities are not wrong." "At first I also thought I''d tell someone this... but I couldn''t. I figured it out when I did, but now I can''t stand it or anything... at least I can''t tell you unless I can control myself properly. It''s too dangerous. So I want to be able to do this first. I need your help." Put my greed forward. I won''t even hide it. For my own sake first, I want to learn a lot from the run. That was very easy to understand. "You know, but I can''t teach you restraint or anything...... I can''t teach you anything! "Still, let''s work together. You''re afraid to die, you want to live, so am I." If Happiness empathized with the other four, Festival I only empathize with Run. "You have no training you''ve built up, no point of arrival you were ideal for, no desperation, no philosophy, no creativity whatsoever. I''ve just been sweet on the qualities and living off the good stuff. '' "You''re boring, not funny, crappy and boring" ''To all creatures, tomorrow is not guaranteed. Neither you nor I would be surprised to die at this moment right now. Especially you. Well...... until today I''ve devoured victory and sweetened the strongest, runs in the tempera. Don''t you have any remorse for dying now? That word applies to me. "Are you satisfied with dying as you are now" Mountain water and swimbok think they can die whenever they want. I can tell you have no regrets because you do whatever you want and you''re going to die just like that. But the two of us on this occasion weren''t. At least, I didn''t have anything that would just bump my spare talent. Cut up as much as I could, not a single thing I had accomplished. As it was, I didn''t like him dying without being cut off for nothing. "Yes, I don''t like it... I am! I am! I can''t die yet! I want to live!" I couldn''t say it during the game. I was barking without shame at the words that followed ''I am''. Self-esteem, made possible by a priceless victory, which had been devoured until his visit to the land, had deprived him of that freedom. She was barking when she regained her freedom. "I regret it! I was so beaten up, I couldn''t resist anything! I''ll definitely pay you back! She has been strong since birth. As a matter of fact, I never lost or struggled. I never felt incapacitated, powerless, or my limitations. She was screaming to be strong again because she felt bad about it. 81 peeling Watching a public match between Mountain Water and Run, the facades being coached by Mountain Water played the game carelessly. In that battle, I didn''t want to let that fever escape what the man who said the master had proved. Some were desperate to wave their swords, some were desperate to play a game with someone with a cloth-wrapped stick, and some were capturing the actions of mountain waters. The mountain waters watched the sight. Not many, because they felt they were grabbing something. "You''re enthusiastic, Sansui. Your dojo is lively." "Right, that''s a very good thing" The former lord of Sopede had such a reputation by the mountain waters. The corresponding mountain water, but it''s not good enough, I didn''t think. Of course it''s better than not being motivated, but if you''re too enthusiastic, a wave will be created. As for the ideal of a sword, it must be in the same condition at all times. Before the game or not, but before the war, you have to be able to train at the same pace. That''s what a regular battlefield is. Well, I was told to water them. "... well done" Short, the former emperor was jerking off his men. At least, we shouldn''t have done more than that, and vice versa, it wouldn''t have been better to contain than arr. He did his best, even in unfavourable work, and made it known to his surroundings. Now even if the runs stormed out, that wouldn''t be the fault of mountain waters or sopeds. "It''s an honor." That word was enough. There was one person in the mountain water who would understand, and I was glad that was my boss. "So, what do you think, actually? How strong is that girl now?" "I''m strong enough to destroy the Kingsguard and leave room for it. No longer, even a divine descent would be an enemy. That''s the only way to crush it in overwhelming numbers. I was wondering if I''d finally be out of my hands if I remembered how to pull it off." In the fight against mountain water, Lan knew he had limits. On top of that, I also understood how much what I didn''t have: self-restraint affects combat. Just that, she approached humans from the beast. Because, as Mountain Water has shown, self-restraint greatly improves combat capabilities. "Still, if it''s an order, it won''t be a problem. With that degree of improvement, it can''t be an obstacle to dropping her neck." Absolute pride, because you know your height. The words seemed confident and did not give rise to any anxiety. If you want to kill me, you can always kill me. No matter how strong you get, you''re not a number of things. "Well... that''s a word I admire" Pride in absolute skill, not even mad warriors are opponents. That was precisely the very sense of trust that mountain waters did not want. In fact, as Mountain Water feared, Mad Warriors appeared several times on the stage of history, opponents who managed to stop them with much damage. And the mountain waters scorn it, and despise it. Teach him the difference in strength and make him turn around. That''s what I envy as one man. "So, how''s your apprentice? I think this game has been a good ingredient for excitement." "Right, I don''t know why. She was flashy. We were able to observe the movement with some objectivity, so there''s a lot to gain from it." As for the absolute value of strength, Run was the strongest enemy of mountain water. At least, she was the only one who had reached the speed range of the mountain water. That''s why you can say you exposed the strength of the mountain water standing first from there. In other words, they taught everyone how important and difficult what mountain waters usually say is on martial arts. "... were you feeling about your apprentice at that game? "Assuming that the lady was targeted by someone on that spot, we could interfere with that. That''s why we took the game." In reply to my former lord''s question, the mountain water seems like nothing. In other words, it was a word indicating the bullshit of where he stood. "She was very focused. But I can tell you that it only cracked my whole nerve in every move. That''s why she was delayed in dealing with me when I disappeared without any foretaste from her sight" If you confine yourself to simple interpersonal matches, the far too far frontier of a man hailed as unlimited proximity to Swivok. The Lord who hears it was once again in awe of what this man and his master aspire to. It''s natural in a way, there''s no way that the occasional degree of genius can counteract this monster. "We need to look at the trees and not at the woods. Anything is, but the more the true master, the wider the horizon, the more information can be incorporated and acted upon. In that sense, now she''s out of the question, I have to say. Now we simply can''t cope if we get sniped from afar" There''s too much focus on the enemy in front of me, and my perimeter alert is waning. That was reason, and it was well said in war. Nothing bizarre or flighty, I''m just saying normal things. But that level is too different. "She''s not funny, she just made humans stronger. Her rare magic, her fist technique, is a blow to the head with that. It''s the only place you can get there if you train." Optimization of motion, concentration and activation of body functions. I can reproduce the intangibles of a master at the speed of a beast. Such a thing is a frontier that we can actually reach if we try and train in mountain waters. If that''s the magic effect, I can''t expect anything from her. Playback capability is pointless, it''s over with a smashed head. "At least, Master Thoon is getting close to it. Good for boulders." Hearing the words, the former emperor searched for a toon. And when I found him ahead of that gaze, I was surprised at the unusual signs of his interrogation. The swordsmen who were trained in the mountain waters, all of whose faces were at a level they could call mighty men. That they are laid to the ground on a ten-person basis. There was enthusiasm from the body of the thon that formed it. "He''s doing very well right now. Look at the sample, it''s exciting and more focused. If you grab a bone, it will probably be possible in training. We''re not at a stage where we can live in action yet." Fights between those who are seizing the opportunity, attacks exchanged many times. Seeing it, he was grabbing something for sure. I was experiencing what my normal training was for. I''m making my desk perfect. In other words, we are approaching the frontier of mountain water. "As I said earlier, if you can''t get me out of any mental state, I can''t say that''s enough training." Fighting that thon, those who were falling on the ground also rise and try again. They also seemed eager to describe something they felt for themselves. My body manages to challenge me carelessly to keep up with it, just because it''s so weird not to move. Immersed in swordsmanship, evil clears up. From the mountain waters, even if they were cut off as immature that they could not use without clearing their evil minds, they were still growing exactly now. "So... what training are you going to attach to that mad warrior? "No way, her guidance is beyond my control. I''ll take care of the feast." You cannot teach the mountain waters, the immortal who dwells in immortality, to the runs of the mad warriors who dwell in evil blood. She needed to control her genius first, as a fist technique. It will be possible for me to make a sacrifice like no other. "She has to learn to be patient. Being unfamiliar saves you depression, but that''s why you have to get used to it to overcome it. On top of that, you will be able to fight without becoming a mad warrior state, and feed them so that they can fight and judge while fighting in a mad warrior state. He''s the only one who can do it together." There is no feast on this occasion. I''m sure he''s talking about Run. If she wants to be high, she needs a festival, and it will mean something to me. "It''s okay, at least the Feast Lord already has as much power as he can beat me. Now he can restrain the run in a slightly rough way." "If that''s what you are, I guess so. Honestly, I don''t think so." "He has Eckezacks on him. Her combat experience is that''s more than my teacher. If you think about it, you shouldn''t have to worry." Originally, Run is not an ambush tachi. In that sense, I''m the one who can handle it. "If there''s anything I can do, it must be beyond that. There are a few evil bloodthirsty faces in this room." "... well, not surprisingly." "Yeah, some people who can''t use magic are naturally living in bad blood." Naturally, some people live in immersion for the use of explosive poison fists, drunken blood for the use of alcoholic song fists, jade blood for the use of quadruple fists, and phantom blood for the use of fog shadow fists. It would make sense for them to learn bareback moves as well as swordsmanship parasols, just as mountain water uses momentum. Of course, it will depend on the difficulty of mastering, and their hopes. "Nevertheless, it is also true that I am afraid of compromise. Assuming you target me, you''ll learn to restrain yourself, because otherwise you''re almost invincible. I don''t need to learn to restrain myself. Regardless of the degree, it is going to produce a large number of mad warriors. So, honestly, I think it''s dangerous." "Your concerns are good too. At the same time, you''re right that you didn''t kill that girl with a discretionary decision. Even if something goes wrong, it''s our fault not ordering you to kill now, not your immaturity" We take responsibility and comfort men who are only occasionally present in the world. This country is our own, and even if the damage is done, it is not irrelevant to mountain waters. "Let me just say one thing, I still think it''s because I saw the Mad Warrior''s real thing, that you want that power. I admire superhuman strength, even if it was that daughter''s degradation. It''s called Takemen." Mountain water concerns are best, and there will be far too many lives lost at times. But whatever mountain water thinks of it, it''s the only time. Occasionally, by chance, there are immortals who are in complete control of themselves, and there are mad warriors who cannot be contained unless they are that him. You can''t miss the good opportunity of now to make Mad Warriors the power of a new nation. "Even if it''s dangerous, it''s worth the bet if it pays off. Originally, that''s what makes an army so dangerous. If you turn away for fear of power, you can''t protect your country." "¡­ I admire that great vessel." I want to make Mad Warrior a soldier. I want to satisfy that desire. For that reason, I am aware of the danger and can put it in my nose. I''m not taking a lighter look at the people, I''m trying to face them for the growth of the state. That''s why I''m here. The mountain waters had shown admiration to their Lord. "Naturally, if the Mad Warrior is extremely dangerous, then it''s a lineage. There''s nothing you can do. When I make that decision, I''ll put you in after I get Batlub''s permission. Even if no sacrifice was made. In that regard, entrust us with discernment. I don''t think I need to order you to." "Thank you for that." "... I trust you. It would be a burden, but that''s why I''m not even going to take your concerns lightly. I want you to believe us." In front of them talking to each other, Thoon was about to break his shell. He was being told in his country that he had no enemies, he was hitting his limits. And that''s why his days so far support him. Because the days he spent in his country were not light, he was able to recognize the occasion and act in it. Even if it inspires you, the only one who can turn it into a thing is the one who ended up spending his days in a dense way. Let a mad warrior beat you at speed, shower a machete. To the realm where it was possible, he was reaching. "The growth of disciples is a delight." "... right" 82 Doubt "Whoa, whoa! "Ohhhh! The first thing that Festival Me and Run did around the corner was fight in a frenzied warrior burning silver hair state. Keep your bare hands on both sides, and even meet. Each other''s speed range was what captured the occasion, and that was why the beating of each other had been established. "It''s late!" "What! Naturally, as a simple mad warrior, qualities do not extend to runs. But Festival I have the power I have built up so far. Defend yourself with magic, bring your flesh closer to the beast with divine descent, and predict more attacks with divination. Of course, Lan was born a resident of the machine. As with mountain waters, she can act accordingly if she starts to make festive moves based on predictions. But the present festival allows me to act according to the changing future. Though it is a pause meeting, an attack has been established while spotting each other''s attacks. In other words, it is not a battle against the divine descent overwhelmed by the weight difference, nor is it a battle against the immortals who have gone far above it with skill. A good battle had been fought, almost mutually. "Oh, um... can I stop now? "Stop, it is my judgment, so keep your lord still." Faces watching it awaited the agony of watching the tragic battles between mad warriors. Tsugar, who had the role of restraining the two by spell, is not allowed to pass out, but that she just wanted to stop now. So much so that nervousness runs when you watch. Because they are both insane in the eyes. "As I said earlier, we have to let them use up their powers without causing injuries first. Only Sansui can do that, but he says he should kill Run. I can''t leave it to such a man, if so... well, it would be desirable for my Lord to beat each other up, including getting used to the vicious possession" each other, in a state of extreme excitement, concentrating on each other, for better or worse. Looks like we''re having so much fun, we''re beating each other up with everything we can. Back to back with that look, the two had a polite defense. The operation itself is a perfect mad warrior, hence the clean hits were avoiding each other. Anyway, if the balance tilts on one side, the offense will be over once and for all. He would push it down as crazy and keep hitting it on horseback rides. The defense had become polite because you would understand that. "Besides... in training that''s just hard, my mind gets tired at some point. Immortals solve time, but those two don''t have that. You''ll also need time to have fun beating each other up" Seeing the sight, Snae was feeling teethy. It''s not like I didn''t want this situation. As a matter of fact, my man is aiming for further frontiers. What''s more, he was more powerful than he is now when it comes to runs. And... I couldn''t beat myself to this festival. That''s what I regretted. "A man in love gets stronger. I''m glad to hear that, but I think I''ve gone far." "... Fine, better than rotten" To Snae''s stupidity, Hapine does not agree. In a way, I didn''t catch up with him from the start. I don''t know about hanging out with women other than myself, but it sounds like fun for now. That is very important. "... I can''t believe we can beat each other up with Run" "Awesome..." "This is the trump card of this country" "Sounds fun..." The faces in the tempera were also surprised and delighted to see the battle. In a way, this is probably the sight I wanted to see the most. An overwhelming strongman, Run fights and hits his opponent. I was glad to hear that. "Well it will be prolonged not while healing the injury, but that''s about as good as it gets. Naturally, it''s self-healing that killer possession consumes the most evil blood." To be clear, the ''life expectancy'' of a mad warrior is greatly increased simply by being able to fight while containing the bullet. They fight without knowing their limits and die as they are when they reach their limits, they are not even aware that they devote their strength to healing injuries. That''s why even at this point now, Run had grown to be a strong man beyond the madmen of history. "Defend carefully to fight fun opponents for a long time. If you do that in everyday auditions, your resistance to defense and waiting will also diminish. Sang-sui also said that because I try to do something nasty, my body becomes stiff." Ideally speaking, it''s best to be able to act whether you like it or not. But that would take a huge amount of time. If so, it was a very short cut that I would like the defense and be able to do it on a daily basis. "If we have to fight something that can handle forecasting, we will be delayed when forecasting is broken. Even in that sense, you''d call it a good opponent." At the stage of remembering the operation of evil blood, the present festival I gained overwhelming power even without Eckezax. And he feels strongly that he must do it. It won''t just be fun, there ''ll be hard times. That is why we must immerse ourselves now. That is, to gain the same power as "Sword Saint" over a master, who gently and lightly hurts the monster who can finally fight reciprocally by rotating the evil blood, temporal power, king chi, and holy power in full. "... it''s time. Tsugar, stop it." "Yes! Both of you, disarm the Mad Warrior! Teary-eyed tsugars were screaming. And so they finally realize who they are going to petrify and sit back at the same time trying to somehow fit in. Festival Although the magic and divine descent can be immediately removed, it took a little time for the silver-dyed hair to be released. On the other hand, the run, which has just learned how to restrain itself, is further delayed in converting to ground hair. It''s this with a lot of bad blood consumed, so I don''t have to imagine how dangerous it is when it''s full. "Phew...... thanks, Tsugar" "I''m so scared! You two have become mad warriors! I thought this one I was watching would die! Returning to the festival one foot ahead of the other, I twitch. After all, mad warriors today don''t have the skills to contain themselves. It was essential to curb the spell. At least, it is where the development of restraint moves awaits. "... Okay, you got your hair dyed" Run to see and confirm my hair for a long time. There''s still going to be a lot of bad blood in me, but that''s compensated for by a comforting fatigue there. If fatigue recovers quickly as a mad warrior, that also means that evil blood is used for it. "My hair is dyed, not back to its original color." "Well, if hair that was born silver turns into tea, so do I." Run, slightly calmer, was shaking hands with me again at the Stand Up Festival. We had a great time, we can continue to have it. Thank you for that fact. "Thanks" "Fine, I enjoyed this one too" It is an offering that responds to shaking hands, but fatigue is thick on boulders. Saying that we will dwell in every power does not go far to the run in terms of the amount of evil blood. That''s why it was normal to try with other forces before the run. Probably would have fought for a while longer and stayed put. "In my case, I need to be a Frequent Mad Warrior to increase the amount of bad blood... bad that way if it stays this way" "Hehe... don''t say that. I didn''t think I could fight a user with so many different fists so far. Wait a little... training, I guess." Life that had nothing to do with training, nothing to do with fulfillment. It certainly didn''t make sense, it was an empty life. If I had been killed by mountain water then, I''d be living the days I couldn''t taste right now. At least Run liked the days now. "That''s right, you were in this world, too. There''s a Tortoise Fist user living in" Star Blood. " In a chat, Lan remembered the person he had fought and tried to fight in the tempera. To be honest, he was a very boring opponent, and I didn''t care. "Right, Run. That was a turtle claw fist." "There was a tortoise fist user outside." "That''s funny." "Tortoise fists are also strong when combined with other fists." For the first time in just a while, words popped up that I hadn''t heard at all. No star blood, no tortoise fist, I''ve never heard of Bathrub''s face. I generally have an idea what that means. "Tortoise Fist... is this about rare magic?" "That''s right, Saiga. I don''t know what they call it here, but in my hometown, there was a fist technique that stood around in advance of enemy movements. Can you do that, too? "You mean temporal force and fortune? Sure I can use it... but I only have about a book left, actually." "Well, did you restore the disconnected genre? It''s a big deal... to be honest, it was like an extreme boredom genre to me, but if it goes hand in hand with other fists, you can call it a threat." The two that speak loudly about each other. The difference between the percentages and the light words will be bridged and understood. In tempera, what is called fist magic is called rare magic in Arcana and Domino. With that degree of difference, Occupancy and Turtleclad Fist are probably separated. Well, it''s not like the occupiers were fighting. "Star Blood... Turtle Armor Fist? What, is that such a user in the tempera? I wouldn''t have thought anything of anyone else saying that. But everyone was surprised that Eckezaks, the only other creature, said so. "Even if the name of the genre has changed over the years, you''ve never heard of the use of temporal force producing physical surgery that incorporates prediction. A newborn genre in the course of two thousand years? Approximately, the bottom is in the tempera, the secret of knowing. I had finally been able to figure out about the legendary hiding place where there was nothing more to know. That meant that sooner or later we would have to visit our land for full control of the temporal forces. "No, what if... what''s left of the tempera... is that what happened? 83 deposition "In this case, I''m overburdening you as an individual. I wanted to apologize directly for that." It would be natural, in a way, for the current head of the Batlav family to have visited the lady''s mansion. Anyway, I''m the lady''s escort, and I don''t care about everything else. It was all kinds of things that got me into the archery of my son-in-law in Bathrub and everything else. Especially when it comes to the operation of Mad Warriors, it''s a case I have to do something about. "My sons and daughters were straining you without my knowledge. I would have realized the area, but I want you to apologize from me." "You don''t have to worry about that. I have a high nose, too." The lady seemed happy to show the public where I found the Mad Warrior. Might start running a full-fledged coliseum within it. When that happens, let''s think about getting a job back in the boulder. "One way or another, Toon''s too good a man... that''s harder on your chest" Me and Blois will be relieved of the miserable lady. In the meantime, it''s a good thing these two are close. "I hear that fight has been a good stimulus. Honestly, it just seemed so funny to me, but it seemed so funny to you." Well, that would look like it to an amateur. In fact, that''s what I was after, so that''s fine. Seeing that sight, a mad warrior shouldn''t be killed instantly because he''s dangerous. "I went to see it in hiding, too. The existence of legends was a poison to the eyes." Again, he''s in awe of me. I think that''s a little awkward. "When this happens, I''m also horrified to think about how many people are called Suibok, your master" "That''s well... right" The lady agrees, and Blois is nodding silently. I don''t know how it used to be, but now Master Suibok is a very serene man. Sure, he''s much stronger than me, but he''s not the kind to cause trouble to the world. I want you to feel safe around it. "So, Mr. Sansui. I don''t know if I can see it in your eyes, my son or the Mad Warrior''s daughter." "I''m trying to have fun with both of them. Now I''m just feeling signs that they''re going to fit in without mentoring me directly." To be honest, those two mesh well. It''s normal to engage each other if they become mad warriors, but even if they skipped that, they seemed to think a lot of things. I guess we also have a problem with each other, only fighting each other because it''s a monster enough at the moment. "At least, I don''t think it means a runoff right now. She herself has an impulse to erupt, because I think it''s comfortable here." "Well... I''m happy as a nobleman, but as a father, it''s complicated." Perhaps Hapine is telling his father his stupidity or something. My own fianc¨¦e enjoys training with a girl her age. Come on. It must be complicated. "When it comes to suppressing madness, that''s an experimental level. If you want to use it in action, you should do nothing. You know why." "You''re one of my men who''s too excited to listen to orders... it''s definitely a pain in the ass" As I have proven, optimal judgment is much more important than optimal behavior. That makes more sense in tactical terms than in combat. This is also what I was taught in sopeds, and at the same time I am deeply sympathetic. Naturally, even Bathrub should know better than to hate it. "What can I say, ''you guys'' seem to have some ethnicity. Of course I don''t know the five of you deeply, but at least I don''t move to aggressively betray you. That''s what I felt, even with regard to him who destroyed the Empire." The words felt a little forgiving to this one. Or does it seem creepy the other way around that these bullshit people are making out to be adults? Maybe it''s a kind of reopening. "Your master is a mad warrior... oh, he called them vicious possessors in Majan, but you called them the ones who lived too much evil blood? He said he was in a state of constant excitement because the effects of bad blood continued to manifest themselves. But that, in a way, is natural. From the public''s point of view, you''ll look odder." It would be a deep-rooted idea of a man to behave as he pleases because I am strong. Even if I didn''t wait for anything further, I still have a toddler desire to do so. That must be in some women. The lady has a choice, but that''s what she has to say. But that''s annoying when executed, but I guess it''s understandable. "I live like it, too, and I like it. At least for sopeds, though." "Sorry for the inconvenience. But I appreciate you guys behaving reasonably to some extent. With an ideal that is weirdly biased, it is difficult to be shown the ability to act. Whatever you''re trying to say, I assure you, even if you''re surprised by the surroundings, you''re not mistaken." Isn''t it the strongest in this country? Such a swordsman follows a selfish princess. Sure, it would seem odd from around. Especially if you''re such a kid. "At least even Master Cane does. He made little compromise on the achievement of revenge, but he does not intend to transfer it to implementation only to the extent of the flag with regard to what he listed as a free and equal society. What he attaches importance to as a policy is tax relief and a return to security. I make that my top priority. Regarding the political system, it seems to fit almost in the neck replacement" That would be so, if that empire had been oppressive, the literacy rate of the people would have been low. That can''t be solved all of a sudden. Democracy should require enormous effort and a budget. I don''t think I''d take that kind of wasted effort in that country where I''d have trouble eating either. ''An advanced political system'' and ''cheap taxes'' would take the latter. It''s a reason even dogs can understand. "You trump cards are certainly strong. But the surroundings can''t keep up with their strength. I want you to leave politics and the military to us as much as you can. Otherwise, there will be too much confusion on both sides. I mean... when you want to do something, I want you to talk to me in advance. Especially when it comes to you, I''ve been causing a lot of trouble from time to time. Including that point, I want you to say that most of them are unscrupulous." It would be Masakazo who felt that point stronger than anyone else. He is extremely flashy and has the power to threaten the nation. If he had the ideals and the ability to act, that would have been the only thing that would have gone out of style. And I guess that''s the same for the other trump cards. "We Arcana are not like Majan, we are not bullshit strong when we say we are the masters of Takemen. That''s why I can only believe it. That might seem sweet to you." "Then you want me to suppress the school director. I think we''ve lent too much sand to the boulders." Your daughter''s opinion is correct, although it is in her own right. As I was apologizing earlier, I am the lady''s escort. It is normal to be beside a lady, and other things should follow. "No, let''s just say one thing for sure. She''s in a lot of a hurry too, but that''s just for her convenience. If you don''t like me, that''s what I don''t have. You know that, but it would be uncomfortable to be searched across a dangerous bridge for critical lines" Because it was natural for me to be told, the Lord of Bathrub snorted bitterly as well. Even though it''s natural for us to be dissatisfied, I''m sure the dean will still understand. "But...... I also want you to know how she feels. The school director is old enough to be crazy whenever he dies. In a way it''s ''nothing to be afraid of'' and at the same time you don''t want to take the untrained to the graveyard" Slightly envious was directed by the masters of the batrub, whose gray hair was beginning to stand out. At least towards me, who hasn''t changed his appearance at all in the last five years. "While you''re here, I want to make as many ''entrances'' as I can while I''m alive. That''s what I know." In a sense, it would be a problem peculiar to a magically developed cultural area. In a country where magic can be used and deserved, for wealthy lineage objects that can be studied, magic cannot be used leads to inferiority. Aside from practicality, it can sometimes be seen with harsh eyes from the surroundings. "Of course, children who can''t use magic, it''s not often, but it''s not uncommon. About ten out of a thousand people. Nevertheless, it is also true that I do not have very good thoughts, except for children who possess the qualities of magic. Perhaps she is the superior wizard who feels the pain more than anyone else." From all over the country, magical unusable children come together. There comes a child who does not dwell in magic and has other qualities. If that they don''t have the qualities of magic, we''ll have to ask them to give up completely. I guess she has tasted that for a long time as a teacher. "She had no practical experience, but until" Heavenly Punishment "appeared, she was considered the strongest and best wizard. That is why such children are gathered from all over the country and from foreign countries with the utmost hope. Until now, it was that which could do nothing but possess the qualities of magic. Yes, until you and your son show up." If a man of limited life cannot master it, then it is not swordsmanship, but fairy art. That''s what my master said, apparently. And at one end of the spectrum, everyone has proven that the swordsmanship that my master has created can be mastered, if only motivated. But the dean, I guess, couldn''t do it. "You''d rather not have known, even if you found out you had the qualities of a spell. You won''t be able to be taught politically, even if you know you have the qualities of divine descent. Even if you know that you have the qualities of immortality, you are not the only one who can abandon the world. Whether everyone wants to learn it, even if they know they can be mad warriors." At least me and my master will stop being immortals. Because I don''t care what you think, it''s a waste of my life. Well, if Rain had the qualities of fairy arts, he might have grown up thinking he was on edge then. "But children with shadow-down qualities had the opportunity to learn it, at least not ''incompetence'' anymore. That''s something she couldn''t achieve until today. Here''s a new rare magic, in them they say they may be able to get what is supposed to be a fist. There will be no choice in greed. At least, neither I nor Sopede''s predecessors can be strong inside." I have the best wizard in the country called Sage. Wouldn''t she be able to do something to my child who can''t use magic? You won''t have a choice if you think so. And we wished for it to our own lord, and as a result the school director was to tell us that it was impossible. That must have been a lot. "Anyway, I don''t think all kids want to be mad warriors or be able to use their fists." As one fact, only magic and spells rarely exist in this country. They used to have something called divination, but they also disconnect it. In other words, it is normal to take it without the necessary technology, at least not as much power as the spell is useful and required. "The school director also knows that. But the burden of not even giving her a chance is still stabbing her in the heart. It''s not like you can''t use magic to die, or study itself. But... even if it''s" unpleasant mood, "it''s a hard thing to accumulate. Not everyone can break it off." 84 Shame. "I''ve lived a long time. If you live long enough, life is a lie. Even you must be, Master Sang-sui." "It''s not as good as being called, I am" I''m talking to an old woman in front of me, in a room lit by the sunset. After Rayne''s schooling was progressing besides her thoughts and she was praised for being very good, she was to listen to the rest of her heart. Presbyterian life, it is an eternal yearning for man. At least in my birthplace, it won''t be as different in this world. Seriously, if the real thing was in front of you, it would still be about you. "To say that if you live long enough, it''s great is what fools think. I''ve lived longer than you, but I''ve never wanted to help anyone." "I wonder if that kind of thinking is also of a human nature dedicated to a limited amount of time" "Living a limited amount of time is the same for me. It won''t be a big difference, like long or short." I know what this old woman thinks. Of course, I know this woman is also perceived. She knows she has lived a happy and fulfilling life, and now she doesn''t even seek immortality. I just want to talk. "Everybody, if you die, it''s over. That''s what it is." "Right...... really. But when you get older, there''s less you can do now." Me and my master ended up turning people down. I think that''s normal as a Immortal, and I think it should be. In the first place, it wouldn''t be fun to be together, and it would be annoying to be permanently resident. We''re like trees growing in the mountains. It is not useful to man. Well, I also remember that humans are grateful and grateful. I have no intention of graduating from human life, but there are drawbacks to normally living humans. "I''ve lived a long, long time, but there''s nothing more I can do. I can only kill people after all." Ezo Danua is running east and west to eradicate hunger from people. She was a lot hostile to me and her master. That''s right, because the animals of the world are desperate to fill their bellies, but when they come with us, they''re just barebacking from morning to night. Well, clothes and dwellings were self-sufficient, but they weren''t that frequent, and we both didn''t have appetite, so we ended up right away. "The truth is, I don''t care if you raised Rain more... I wonder how much you should have done it yourself from now on" "Oh, you look like you." In the end, I have been hired by an occasional Sopede family maid who I happen to know to help a lot of people in the house in a situation that I don''t even think I''m raising. Depending on the way I look at it, I can say that my earnings are making my daughter live a wealthy life, but I can also say that I''m pushing others to do a lot of hard work. Well, I don''t know what a father is, maybe if he told me, and I don''t think I could fill her up alone in the first place. I guess I should have worked hard on my own, but Rain wouldn''t have been happy so far in that case. "I''m just restraining myself, not without emotions. It''s not like you shouldn''t have." "Well... there''s something you think too" "But it''s not good to move with emotions. If you move too much with emotions, you lose even the critical judgment. It''s best not to fight anyone, rather than how to fight them." The right decision is better than the right one. That applies to the world in general. It''s the same thing that matters more if you''re heading right to your destination than if you''re running slow or fast. "We should fight if we have to, this world isn''t that nice. But we should also avoid fighting as much as possible. Mad warriors are abhorred by the public because they didn''t end up choosing someone to fight with." "The end of the Mad Warrior''s path is all similar. Including your master, Lord Swibbock, who defeated the Mad Warrior, it''s not like he''s going to die properly." Hey, from what I heard about the master at the time, he seemed to be doing something like a street breaker or a Tsukuba. If my master killed me, I think it was something else. "Your master understood how they worked and was telling Eckezaks. That means a lot to me. Even if you were here, I might have seen you through." "What do you think, because I wasn''t that interested in her" "I think it''s great to leave. Even the record of the failures I''m teaching has helped him called the ''Wounded Fool''" Academics is said to be the accumulation of failure. It is normal to replace the theory all the time. This would be with us in this world because mistakes and assumptions are common, such as those written in serious books. Perhaps the reason I can understand the area is because I am a former Japanese and immortal with values around it. "When I get older, I should have done it back in the day, I think I should have done it this way. But the harder part was knowing the helplessness and frustration of not being able to do anything about it." Later I verify it and still regret that I couldn''t do anything. That would certainly be regrettable. But that doesn''t mean you can try to be dangerous, even if it''s expected to work. That made me very hard to lose. Your father said you didn''t have to worry about the area. In fact, I''m not even talking about taking responsibility anymore, so I guess that''s right. Nevertheless, I can''t do it very well if the damage is caused by that mad warrior named Run. "You don''t want to give up because you''re still in the validation phase? "I don''t even think I need to succeed. But, you know, at least there''s something in this school right now that can incite with what can hold her back. What if future generations of human beings, who have never met me, gave up safely and thoroughly in this situation from the beginning... would think that would disqualify them both as scholars and educators. At least I''d be outraged at teachers like that." But maybe that means living in the human world. If we try to do something in human society, maybe there''s always a risk attached. And if you have some conditions to contain the risk, maybe you can''t do anything without trying. "You are looking at the present, at the life in front of you. That''s not a bad thing, and you should. That''s why we all believe you." "You think you''re looking at your future life yourself? "If you say so, you do, and if you say no, you don''t. I certainly don''t think it will come to fruition right now, and even if it does, it will be after my death. But... I don''t want to be cursed. I don''t want my backward man of the same will mourning me for cowardice. Even if they laugh or fail, I want to challenge them after everything I''ve done." If you don''t want to die, you shouldn''t fight. If you want to ensure survival, you shouldn''t go to dangerous places first. But I''m wrong to say that. I mean, this teacher is with me, and I guess I''m not going to change it, even if I know it. I know how stupid I am, but I still can''t change my beliefs. A strong man, a strong man. In a man as thin and shallow as I am, you can never stop him. "I spent five hundred years at the master''s and five years at the lady''s. I have no regrets about that, and I know that a lot of people don''t" All I know about the sword, all I know about the fight, all I know is what happened in that forest. There is no firm faith in man, no burning madness, no ambition, no desire. So I can''t stop her. I knew that from the beginning. "... you live long. It must be a more meaningful life than mine." I''m out of the room with the school director. I was listening across the door, Lan and Festival Me and face-to-face. There were four other people in the tempera. Naturally, I had guessed that there were these six. The six of them seemed to know, but it didn''t make any difference that they were eavesdropping, so the bat seemed bad. "If you''re a schoolmaster, you''re inside." "No, the... Actually, I need to talk to the mountain water. As a matter of fact, it seems that four other people besides Run have decided to go back inside the tempera. Me and Lan decided to come with us." Hearing that, I just thought it would be. Even if Run returns to his hometown, it means nothing. Probably only unfortunate things will happen to her and inside. On the other hand, those four were too undertrained. If you want to be stronger, you better go bow your head to your hometown than you are here. Besides, Festival I can be strong enough to learn rare magic. I''m sure you''re going to learn the unknown magic. "Really, that''s a good thing" "So... I want to make it clear to you.... thank you for ruling without killing me" It seemed wild to ask who he ruled without killing. I can''t say anything because the situation is too different, but there will be times when I think so. "" "" Sorry for the inconvenience "" " Five people coming to apologize deeply. With that in mind, I had unspeakable emotions. This is also the result of the selection. Of course, I don''t think my actions are all cause and effect. "I... well, let''s accept the apology. It will be tough from here on out, but don''t forget your present modesty. And then... I can''t say anything more than Eckezacks accompanying me... if you say anything about my master, tell me too" Well blah blah, as far as Eckezacks is concerned, it''s the old master who should have been killed in the most blah blah blah. Even if he became the master I knew as a result of his training, the officials at the time have told him quite blurry, and not that his sins have disappeared. Even if the disciple apologizes after more than two thousand years, the descendants will not be able to say anything. "In some cases, please tell me that I will also ask you as a disciple" I didn''t want to know. I can''t believe the embarrassment of my master. 85 Immortality Naturally speaking, the tempera was not so far away from the Arcana kingdom. On the contrary, it was inside the kingdom and existed as a kind of lawless zone. When I thought that Sansui and Suibok lived in forests that were not in the hands of men, we were actually at war that there might be quite a few dangerous people and groups of dangerous ideas in the Arkana kingdom. Well, even Sansui lived here before this country was founded, and it has lived here for three thousand years before the Tempera. One way or another, the Arkana kingdom will come at will later, and I guess they''re just insisting that this is the country. Either way, the line that matched Bathrub with Tempera was traveling in the carriage of Bathrub with the thing. "What kind of place is that in tempera? "It''s not even funny. It''s a little inside. At the stopover of several houses that preach the fist technique, each house is divided into a branch and a main house. All five of them, including me, were born in separate houses." Even if I say I live in hiding, I am a resident of this world. There is no such thing as from basic principles. No matter how each house preserves its'' rare magic user is prone to be born ''lineage, not all born humans live in rare magic. Sometimes they are born with other rare magical qualities, just as those who dwell in the shadow of Thoon were born in the royal family of Majan, to whom the king''s chi is prone, and they are usually born with magic. "Sometimes even if you were born in the main house, you can be pushed into a branch if you don''t have the qualities of a fist, or even if you''re in a branch, you can be treated cold. Well, if you can tell that you have the martial arts qualities that are conveyed in other houses, you may be taken back to that house." I guess the reason the five of us aren''t looking too happy when it comes to literally going home is because we don''t ultimately like the inside that much. Still trying to get back must be a kind of separation, because I have a lot to learn back from. At least four people outside the run were too immature and far from serving one. Regardless of whether the other side accepts it or not, we should have tried to train properly. "Occasionally some left the inside to pick up their wives and son-in-laws. Outside, there are those who possess martial arts qualities." Indeed, as far as listening, it doesn''t seem as interesting as scissors. Anyway, not a single step out of the basic principles of this world. At least Tsugar and Snae only assumed it would be natural to hear the story. "Nevertheless... now, it''s Saiga. You have the qualities to master multiple martial arts." "Oh, yeah, but" "Together, he said it was that Sansui apprentice. Can that man master multiple fists in the same way? In response to Lan''s question, Festival I was flattered. I don''t know why you think that, as if you don''t know. If so, at last he is absolutely invincible. "No, I''m the only one with multiple qualities. The mountain waters are immortals, they''re fairy magicians, and they only live in immortality. I don''t teach fairy arts, only swordsmanship." "... Really? "What made you think that? He only uses fairy talent." "No, the... what kind of martial arts are fairy arts in the first place" Festival I was stuck in words in response to a question that was very much past now. It''s not just the run, the other faces look the same. If you ask me, I couldn''t explain what rare magic is about immortality. "Immortal art is the art used by immortals... uh... yeah" All I knew about Immortals was Festival Me and Thoon. These two had a common vague image of the Immortal, against which both Mountain Water and Suibok were somewhat faithful, so they did not question it. shrinkage, light body strength, qigong sword, energy. It seems natural for immortals to use these, but I can''t think of a common denominator. "Eckezacks" When in trouble, it is Eckezax. Anyway, he acted with a single immortal on a millennial basis. You will be very familiar with the Immortal. "Immortality... I don''t know much about it either. Manipulating the forces of nature in tune with nature, but it''s hard to say it''s specifically this kind of technique. Perhaps even if we ask the Immortals themselves, we can only explain that it is a technique that follows the course of nature." Immortal of immortality. They have a unique sensibility and perception, and I guess it''s very difficult to convey that feeling to the rest of us. It seemed impossible to explain that immortality is this kind of technique. Nevertheless, I have considerable knowledge of the fact that this kind of technique can be used. "Art on Vitality, Golden Dan, Pan Peach, Ginseng Results. The art of manipulating weather, benevolent rain, flood dragons, thunderstorms. The art of strengthening oneself, masculinity, hard work, transient work. There were other techniques to rock the earth..." I was going to be confused just asking. Even if there is magic that manipulates it as a particular technique, I cannot imagine that one magic covers them. "Well, I can barely use Sansui. I told you I spent a thousand years remembering everything, even that swimbok. I can tell you anything in five hundred years. He didn''t learn from a single master by swimming in the first place, but learned and learned from many teachers in a gathering place of immortals as well in the tempera. A normal immortal only remembers one or two tricks per person." Even Eckezaks, who dated for a thousand years between two thousand and five hundred years ago, doesn''t seem to be that familiar with boulders until my training days in Swivok. Even if quoted briefly, for a thousand years from 3,500 years ago to 2,500 years ago, Swivok would have received guidance from other immortals. This is my personal background, so much so that I didn''t know what it meant. If there is something clear, it would be about the fact that the Swivok where the whole Batlav line meets is higher than the mountain water, as the mountain water says. Faces on the spot seemed to distract me from the lives of too long individuals. "If there''s one thing I can say, it''s clear what I can''t do. That''s magical, not to get fire or water out of nowhere. You can''t activate it unless you''re near a volcano or in the middle of a fire to use the art of fire, and you can''t talk about it without clouds to make it rain. Because it is a technique that follows nature, even if we can use or manipulate what is there, we cannot generate what is not there. I guess that means that the surrounding conditions extremely limit the technique that can be used. "In that sense, weather manipulation in immortality is significantly inferior to Vajra. Even using me, it took me a week to make one cloud. Still, Vajra seemed very upset." On an agricultural basis, it would be amazing to be able to rain in a week. A week in battle seems like the only thing that would wait for me is a Immortal. "Let''s put it to life...... it takes as long as it takes for an idiot, whether it''s a golden dan, a pan peach or a carrot fruit. It is not a question of eight years of peach chestnut tomatoes, depending on the extent of the effect, but sometimes it takes a hundred years? Once he decided to" practice "ginseng fruit to cure his broken arm, it would have taken him a year to continue to amplify it by seedling a big elephant. Speaking of which, once they stole mature fruit, they were outraged." It is an eckezax that tells a literal old story, but Snae was freezing his face when he heard it. Apparently, he was told such anecdotes in his old story or something. The public is narrow. "Anyway, the art of immortality is diverse, but not for combat in the first place. Even the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, including myself, only know about Suibok and his disciple Sansui, such as the Immortal, who actually descended into the world in an attempt to extremes the battle. No matter how useful some of the immortals were, decent immortals don''t bother one person at a time. On the contrary, I can''t even try to get involved. It''s not as good as bringing a lost person back inside." The divine treasure for battle was what a split statement he made that he didn''t care because he never fights immortals. "By the way... what way did Swibbock and I fight when we destroyed the Tempera?" Though he kicked the inside himself, he was interested in Suibok, who was stronger than Sansui. Run, who remained calm, asked terribly. "Based on the combination of luxury and agility enhancing his muscle strength just like vicious possessions, and hard work increasing the strength of his flesh just like four vessel fists, and the ability to magically name the attack power of a weapon just as powerful as touching an explosive poison fist, depending on the weather, he burned down a large number of enemies with the art of heavy rain and thunderous manipulation of thunder. Of course, I also used shrinkage and lightweight work depending on the circumstances. When I stepped on a strong enemy, I also worked out Kim Dan and Pan Peach. The effect of Golden Dan was strong, and the effect of Pan Peach was active. I put them together and strengthened them." It''s very different from the battle style of mountain water, even if you listen to it to tell the story. Either that or he was close to me at the time of the offering. Nevertheless, from what I hear, it does not seem weak. Rather, it was that there was no way I could beat such a monster. "Nevertheless, Sansui would be able to defeat him now. Even the lords should be able to compete. In fact, it was also a winning streak at the time, but it didn''t always mean it was an easy win. Sometimes there were hard wins. That''s why there''s Swivo and Sansui right now, looking to get out of there." But surprisingly lightly, he ran out saying that a run or a festival would win. At least I didn''t say I didn''t have a winning eye. "As the Lord is today, even if there is a multitude of powers in immortality, it does not extend to those who specialize. In addition, the more we fought, the more power we consumed, and there was a shortage of breath for it. He was a common sense opponent in a way." "I mean, it''s not common sense to do things with Sansui or Suibok right now." Even the Mad Warriors are out of common sense, Eckezaks, and now Sansui and Suibok are out of common sense and don''t feel they can win. Hearing the fact that she admitted to being God''s most powerful sword, Lan had no choice but to shut up. "I''ve told you many times, those two are already decent immortals. If you get involved poorly, there''s nothing. It''s a pitiful story, but even if I challenge those two now... well, I''ll see the consequences." It is a sword that recognizes only those who aspire to be strongest as the Lord, but there is also a lot of love. Sometimes the true strongest was the former Lord who abandoned Himself, and stood idly by the face of the occasion. It''s a pitiful story, but the word was her full will. 86 collusion Users of Turtle Armor Fist, which houses Star Blood from generation to generation. Predict the future and know the past. Having made use of it in their fists, they were also able to predict the future in aspects other than fists. The old man leaving his white-dyed hair stretched, the head of the tortoise fist, also predicted something he didn''t want to see. "It''s hard to say...... the run is coming home" The head of that clan had gathered the heads of each house inside to make such reports with distress. Hear that, and even if they were all agonized, you can take that for granted. Each genre gathered on this occasion, the lords of each house, lived only with pride in their fists. Fist techniques that had been handed down over a long period of time, held strength as its user. I was overwhelmed and beaten to death by a girl who made a disastrous move with no fisting skills or snagging at the occasional child who was just born by chance. Of course, they are neither human nor lords. I usually concentrate on wild work to maintain what I eat, and I don''t just live by barebacking from morning to evening like mountain water and swimbok. Saying it has more than a thousand years of history doesn''t mean there are immortals who live a thousand years apart. But still, believing in the definitive power of ''boxing'', they have lived to this day. It was crushed by all, all, just geniuses. To be honest, it''s just a house where she left and relieved herself. I didn''t even dream of turning my chaser around and killing him. I want to forget that I didn''t. That was the general thrust of the whole inside. "My predictions are not absolute... but I will definitely be back here" Naturally, there are things that are not different from predictions made by star blood. For example, the prediction that it will rain tomorrow will surely remain intact. That''s because, unless you use immortality or vajra, the results will not change where you predict them, because you can''t change them. Conversely, things like human behavior change dramatically through observation, as when mountain water and sacrifice I fought. Because if the predictor changes his behavior by looking at the prediction, then the other person will behave differently. In other words, the future changes when the predictor acts on prediction. Too obvious is the basis of Turtle Kok Fist. And it wasn''t considered excessively strong because it''s a ''fist technique'' that doesn''t affect any direct offense or defense. But at times like this, they thought it was a sure thing. I mean, everyone was depressed that the monster was coming home. "What do we do?" That''s what someone said. Everyone kept quiet. In the first place, as Run had said until he lost to Mountain Water and Snae, no one in there could reach her and knock her down in total leads. That may be the case when it comes to the Admiral of Monkey Mountain, but in the end, inside the tempera, she was a vicious beast that was absolutely invincible and threatened humans and animals. That''s what led the daughter of the branch away. Yet he returns. I can no longer have the strength. "And not just the five of us, including those outside the inside, are. In addition¡­ some of them are owners of Eckezax" The parents, gathered deliberately, were even more puzzled. Parents themselves, it was something they didn''t believe in much, but there was an ''individual'' who alone devastated this inside more than a thousand years ago, and that he had the Divine Sword Eckezacks. Everyone didn''t believe that there was such a stupid story, but oddly enough, by the birth of Run, they knew it wasn''t a pictorial matter. This means that the excess power will come this way by destroying the tempera twice. "Gentlemen, what shall we do?" "What are you doing..." It''s warm water in here, that''s what Lan said. That''s it, it''s not a mistake. Swibbock said, "The strongest is the goal, and that''s enough if we can achieve something." The humans in here, naturally, can use their fists. Even based on that. Just a fact, very strong. But not desperate. Like Run, I don''t want to test myself in the outside world. In this closed interior, we compete so much with our heartfelt counterparts that we take over to our children and honor our father, our master. Having that kind of life is fun enough. I didn''t feel like accepting her for breaking it now. or so, then I will talk about what to do. I know so much more about the people in here than I do about intercepting, rejecting, and what happens if I do that. "If there is one salvation, it means she has learned the art of curbing madness in the outside world. At least, if you refrain from responding hostilely, you won''t be rumbling." In the outside world, there are opponents that even she can''t defeat. A force exists that transcends the total power of this tempera, which can contain her without killing her. With that fact, the parents of each house looked indescribable. Because while I rejoiced in that, I thought I shouldn''t be. "I... think we should welcome them. At least we shouldn''t fight." Just because I repented doesn''t mean I should accept it more gently now. Anyway, he says we should talk more than just talk to them. Of course, the temper of fighting against her is not all that''s left of the scene. "That''s fine... what are you gonna do with it? What are you doing here now? "I don''t know that. It''s unpredictable at this point in time." It is difficult to predict the opposite, which can vary depending on prediction. At least, we can''t foresee everything as of three days before the action actually takes place. It is also proof that this response will change their response. "At least it won''t be like when the owner of Eckezax showed up before." What a terrible thing to do, if you have someone who will never change their attitude no matter how this one handles it, the prediction accuracy is very high. Such a worst does not occur this time. That''s what I told everyone, and the parents of Turtle Kok Fist managed to get away with it. "That being said, you know? "Oh... I don''t know what it is" If some mistake or miracle happens and they come to apologize, I honestly don''t even want to look at them. I want to forget about all five of them, including Run, and decide I didn''t. If you tell me you''re aware of it, yes, but that was actually the only object of repellence, as far as runs are concerned. "I can''t help it...... then I''ll take it all on this one. Instead, you can leave it to my discretion, even with regard to the four people who followed Run, right? This was going to happen anyway, and I didn''t have to predict it. The owner of Turtle Kok Fist had spotted it. As a matter of fact, I can say that the wisdom eye was right because everyone else was silent about his words and showed passive approval. 87 Sanmonkey Naturally, I don''t expect a single line of tempera to warmly welcome the five of them. But you need to put one bully on, or at least you have a muscle to put through. It would still be better to be rejected once you show your face than to literally abandon your hometown. Worst of all, I''m not going back inside this anymore, and I won''t bother you, it''s necessary. Of course, if you would accept four other people besides Run, that would have been appreciated. "Nevertheless, I can''t believe there was such a secret frontier in the kingdom of Arcana" Hapine was climbing the mountain path sweating. For once there is something like a beast path, but it hardly acts as a road. "I mean, maybe it''s the inconvenience of this road that the tempera doesn''t belong to the kingdom of Arcana... even if people live here, they can''t take taxes! Happiness complains with excitement. In fact, it seems that there are some of those aspects. Even if this country existed before it was born, it is the kingdom of Arcana that has power. If so, it is natural to be merged as is. But it was harsh, minus the fact that the journey to the inside of the tempera was untouched. Clearly, the slope is too tight. The road to the inside can no longer be called climbing. "Sorry, I can''t walk on my way..." "That''s okay, you don''t have to worry about it" Tsugar, the safety device for the run, had already been unable to walk in the middle of the mountain. For this reason, the sacrifice is being carried on my back. Originally I came to this world and my physical abilities were higher, and the festival that uses the divine descent. I could easily bear it if she was light. Happiness sees it with resentment. "Be patient, I''ll be there soon. It should be time to go down the flat road." The five footsteps, who were local people, were light. Of course, there was something heavy about my mind, but on the other hand, I thought I had to move on. I have to apologize to the old body people who told me to exercise restraint if I tried to run, and I had to shelf my immature self by following the run, even the other four, and apologize for treating my hometown lightly. "Look, it''s an easy road out of here now." As we climbed through the chopped mountain path, we could see inside the tempera, the secret that leaves behind the blood of many ''fists''. Inside the large mountain range, you can see fields and wooden houses on a dot. In a way, it was a normal de countryside. It is incredible that there are so many rare magical bloodlines here. "There are ten boxing houses here. You want to go there, because some of us get together as a stopover? I left this place the other day and honestly thought I would never worship again. But when I go back, it''s a complicated thing in my heart. The five of them wondered what was wrong with them. "No, no, I don''t care if they do." An old man who seemed to be waiting was showing his face in front of a line that had just come to a position overlooking Riyama. It was a face I knew if I tried it on the five of us, and I could imagine a whole line of batrabs in terms of waiting. "I am the one who preaches the Turtle Armor Fist, which houses star blood... you will already know me, and I want you to come to my house first. I don''t know what happened, but Run seems to have settled down... but everyone inside is still scared." At least, he thought a line would visit here. You think this one is unwilling to go against that guidance, he turned his back and started guiding you. Well, as you assumed you could throw stones, or you should think you were helped by a warm response. I didn''t come here to contend with you or to demand you join the state. If you can talk to Mitsuhito, who would have a high status in the inside, there is no way you can complain. One line was silently following it. Naturally speaking, I could never say that the path inside the tempera was paved either. On the other hand, it was overwhelmingly easier than the road earlier on to the boulder, only to take a leisurely walk down the road between the fields. I had barely seen a house-like house, or the people inside, and I had never really met anyone to reach a large bungalow. "It''s only about medicinal water, but take a breath first" It was a large one-room house, like adding a temple and a dojo. It seems obvious that this is the so-called ''main house'' and the assembly hall, but it is very creepy that no one is there. I mean, I guess after predicting it, everyone didn''t want to meet the ten people on this occasion. Naturally, it is alarming or hated. Nevertheless, whether that was natural or not, everyone was silently... resting with their hips down. "Tsugar, Happyne. I''ll just gently heal your legs." "Thank you" "Ugh... I''m exhausted from tea destruction" The faces were exhausted after walking off unfamiliar mountain roads. Or my legs were swollen. It is already bright red. Maybe the mame is crushed. While I''m sorry I made you a little impotent, Festival I was awkwardly curing the legs of both of them with magic. "Pity...... not to mention two people with guts" Hapine didn''t have to come in here in any way. But if you are going somewhere in the Festival to know something, you must see and know it yourself. That was her decision. Snae also acknowledges her actions, saying it is the right thing to do. "Nevertheless, you really have a fist artist who uses his predictive abilities... why..." Snae was slightly frightened. Explosive poison fists and quadruple fists, like their own divine descent, were a genre that had to be bare hands. It is only natural that the blood-protecting house should become a fist fighter. But I didn''t understand what it meant for a predictive capable man to fight with his fists. "It''s also why there''s no deflection... Kazu says when he finds out he''s going to be beaten no matter how he moves when he gets into a fight, he''s so pitiful, he tries to create a body surgery that incorporates prediction" My lord, who brought it with medicinal water in his yukata, says that in self-derision. That was something I remember too. Even if you anticipate and respond ahead of time to the movement of the target, a skilled person will respond lightly to "pre-fetched behavior". Perhaps when we first fought against mountain water, we would have settled on the conclusion that no matter how we predicted, we would never win. It never seemed to other HR that its founding fathers wanted to ''win'' by their efforts. "As I hear it, my genre incorporates prediction as a fist method. That''s why I understand and welcome your visit." What a strange story, but it was smooth. Because both sides knew something called prediction, the conversation had been concluded without creating any extra questions. Nevertheless, at least one line of batrabs could not feel the transcendental atmosphere from the old man in front of them. In the face of knowing mountain waters and swimbok, I can only see him as just a tired old man who can know the future. No, I assume that''s true as a matter of fact. "In fact, my school is not that weak. I don''t get accidental, and I don''t get a reversal blow from downstairs. But in the end, we just know in advance that we can''t win by exploring every hand." Around it will be the difference between a festival that can be predicted and an old man that can only be predicted. Festival I have many hands to strike because I have many means, but they have no such ''possibility''. When I think about it, Festival I even feel ashamed. In front of him, he must have been ''trying'' for a long time, but all he can know is a future that has no hands or feet for himself or for Run. "... So I''d like to ask you a few questions, okay?" "Yes, I don''t mind" I don''t know what you''re asking, Festival. Maybe we can talk about Swivok related, or ask why we visited this place in the first place. Or maybe we can talk about how we can use all sorts of magic. Even so, Festival I was waiting to talk. "That''s enough." And I ate a shoulder watermark. Everyone, including Eckezaks, was conceited to what they would hear, but in the end they didn''t hear anything. In spite of the foregoing when asked. "Well, I see what''s going on there...... let''s keep it with us about those four for now. Let me also put on an audition." Suddenly the story was flying. Really, as if I had heard everything I needed to hear, then the story goes on. "In addition, Lord Saiga. If you want to learn how to fist, especially tortoise fist... I will give you five secrets along with the martial arts that your four houses convey. I can''t give you anything from another house." I''m taking the lead on the story, not that. I''m not even trying to gain an advantage. The tired old man seemed desperate to finish the story quickly. "Rest assured, the other houses have been accepted" I mean, it was obvious what this old man did. He asked me questions, predicted all the answers to the questions he had asked, and heard all the questions he wanted. "... this is the family of temporal forces, the power of experts in divination" "It''s not a big deal either. It''s not like you can read their minds, and if you can see through their lies, it doesn''t mean anything. Besides, you won''t feel too good." "If I Hear This," "This Is What They Answer" "If I ask that one," "The other one answers, yeah." Just because you know that beforehand doesn''t even unravel the truth about the world, the old man says. In fact, festival If you''re not going to answer anything to me, that''s what you wouldn''t have figured out. "To be clear, if you do this to yourself, you''ll be seen with strange eyes, and after the second time, you won''t be able to answer anything." If you meet an old man who predicts the future on a journey, then this response is also not satisfactory. But if your grandfather lived in the neighborhood of your own house saying this, he''d hate you. "Well, think of it as a talking technique and listen¡­ it''s not as convenient for you as knowing the future" Neither did anyone from inside the Randa Tempera think that Turtleclad Fist would have this kind of strength. Very plain, not too strong a fist technique. It was recognition to that extent, but it only cut one side. "We do not need to be bound by the idea, even if we inherit the matter of our ancestors and the blood of our ancestors. Lose your life accordingly and nothing will happen." "Like you survived two thousand years ago? "Exactly." To Eckezax''s question, the tired old man answered as he could. "Inside the tempera two thousand years ago, participating in the wars in the vicinity had had consequences. Is that what it was rumored that if we hired Tempera soldiers, the victory would be decided? I also read and checked the past. At the time, it was already thriving." The old man who talks about his old glory didn''t seem to think of it as great. Instead, he seemed to believe that the old prosperity was wrong and that the way he was now was the right one. "But that''s why I attracted you. really will be the strongest in this world, Eckezax and his owner, Swivok." At the time, I was on a martial arts training journey. It was, to put it well, a time of vigor, and, to put it badly, a time of slaughter of the famous. I guess it was also natural that he, who had a good relationship with Eckezax, had stepped inside this. "Nothing extends to us in this world. In those days when I did not beg to speak publicly, I fought him, and I was outraged and challenged by all his might... except our fathers." That''s a kind of disconnect, I''m glad to say. As Eckezaks was surprised, all the powerful men of that time were fighting back against Swivok. In this case, the expression that it was in return cannot be said to be appropriate, but anyway, the nine houses were in a state of devastation. "My ancestors predicted everything. If we challenge him, we all die, and no matter what we do to them, we have to stop. That''s why... we ran away and hid. I pulled her home." Neither did I, at the time, prefer mass slaughter. There is no forgiveness if you come towards me, but that was not the case if you did not challenge the fight. After a storm called Suibok passed, Tortoise fist, which housed star blood, worked to rebuild the inner part. "Naturally, I don''t know the secrets of each house or anything, and it didn''t make sense to know. The oral biography crushed and many of the moves were cut off. We rebuilt it because we had the power to see the past. We managed to raise the babies who didn''t participate in the battle and revive the lost moves." At least two thousand years ago, it must have been the Turtleclad Fist who gave guidance to all the houses. That''s why there''s still such a thing as the secrets of each house, it''s probably there. "I''m not going to steam back any more now, such as the story two thousand years ago. But... my ancestors learned. As we learned in our run, no matter how powerful we speak, there is no winning chance for a monster who can''t help it." Hearing that, the five runners were convinced. Sure, I still didn''t feel like I could beat Swivok''s apprentice at all. Assuming we give him an order to kill, we won''t have the skill to do whatever it takes to fight. We haven''t forgotten, of course, that we used to curse ourselves as losers, despise them. "This inside has survived since because it ended up separating the strongest. If you had sold your name to the public as a mercenary, someone else would have destroyed you by now..." This hiding place was maintained, not because it was strong, but because it was pulling. Because I decided survival was more important than winning. Even if the fist technique was morphed rather than a means of killing, and martial arts became culture and competition and weakened, it still gained ''peace'' for two thousand years. That is something that deserves to be proud of. "Well, naturally I think that''s boring... but I hope you don''t push it on us" It''s amazing in us, our fists are strong, we''ve been undefeated for a thousand years. That said, where did someone from lose money? What is the fuss of pulling into this narrow back and even stepping into martial arts that I took over from my ancestors to play games and thrive within me? "Long ago, the people in this room didn''t want to be the strongest in the world." Clearly, it was annoying. A monster has appeared that is really not the strongest in the world, even though he has fun playing inside him. I shouldn''t have to tell you to come and kill me more, even though this one is to the point of working out between wild jobs. I can''t go out with that, I want you to go somewhere. "Run... there''s no more place for you in here. I''m not going to forgive you or kill you. Everyone wants to forget you were there." We had fun doing it, we worked so hard to train, and we were complacent. All of that, trampled by a kid who didn''t try anything. I can''t wait to decide what I didn''t have anymore. "... right" Short and seemingly a little lonely, Lan was responding. In fact, I had no choice but to do so. That was something to accommodate the faces we had traveled together so far. If I had been an old festival, I might have strained the old man in front of me. But Run isn''t rejected in this just because he''s strong. You''ve been treated so cold because you''ve caused so much trouble in here, because you''ve rammed around as a mad warrior, because you''ve caused so much trouble. That''s what Mountain Water said, because someone who''s here now was supposed to be irrevocable. "I don''t want you to stay too long with regard to the other four. Instruct and teach the basics, and also point out the immaturity. Then I want you to leave again." The old man himself, I suppose, thinks what he''s saying is impotent. You think it''s a cold response. But the cause is certainly what the five of us did. Even if it''s caused by evil blood, and it''s resolved, they''re not generous enough to go along with it. That was normal. "... thank you for the four of us. Thanks, nice to meet you." Lan was bowing his head to an old man with a tortoise fist. I understood with a cold head that I should get out of here right away. Even when I was here, I knew that was what nobody would gain. "... I''ll keep your secret letter, this... I''ll let you take care of it" Festival I stood too. Even the faces who were taking a short break were ready to leave even as soon as they perceived everything. If Run can''t be here, he can''t be here himself. They don''t even want to know what''s out there. "Oh... sorry" The sun has already gone up. When you get out of there now, you''ll also be walking the dark road. Still, they had decided to leave while caring for the four people they were leaving behind. The old man was dropping them off with the eyes of seeing something bothering him from the bottom of his heart that would throw him into the [battle to protect the world]. "... we don''t care. It doesn''t matter how the real best behaves outside of here. You can do whatever you want with that." The old man dropping it off was recalling an earlier ''prediction of the question''. The other day, he predicted a future. If I asked Eckezax what the prediction was, she was very upset. Whether you call it Occupy or Turtle Armor Fist, or Time Force or Star Blood, its essence remains the same. It activates unintentionally, but the most useful prediction is when you''re asleep. And the old man, who is already old and short, has dreamed of what will happen to the future not far away. I predicted what would happen if I asked Eckezax about it, and I never told him that. I haven''t seen anything, I haven''t heard anything, I don''t talk about anything. I''ll decide not to know anything. The predictor knew that was the smartest and most tireless way to live. "Stupid?! [Dragon] said he found this world?! ''That was over 10,000 years ago, huh?! You still had a survivor?! "Those lizards must have shared destiny with that world! "What if we could have crossed a dimensional storm..." This world can''t be destroyed by their hands, either! The legendary Mad Warrior, the most powerful divine sword, the dragon that lost the Old World, it doesn''t matter. Nowhere from the beginning is the strength, qi, temper, etc. to associate with such absurdity. "I''m sick of it." The old man, who didn''t want to know anything, was already trying to forget what he had predicted. 88 hunch Too powerful a force is neglected. That was something I could say to both Festival and Run. I take that for granted, and I guess the last example of it is genuine. I don''t even like mountain waters. It means that following Doowe doesn''t create one thing just because it''s strong, and I guess I''m just doing it right by turning myself around. If those who are too strong live in their strength, they will be defeated by the stronger, or they will simply be eliminated from society. Everyone had no choice but to understand such a natural thing. "I feel like I know why the occupiers are obsolete and the tortoiseshell fist is still there" The one line that left the four of us behind and left the tempera was supposed to be wild boarding on the mountain road on the road. Everyone was sinking, especially Lan, holding his hand beside the offering me. To the extent that no one complained about it, I was sympathetic to her grief. "Occupancy is certainly convenient. I think it works for the state to know a future that cannot be changed" Only I can see the future. Only I can choose the future. That would be very good, both Kameko Fist and Occupancy. In that sense, the dimensions are literally different from the other [magic]. However, regardless of the tortoise fist used as an individual''s martial arts, the divination technique of exploring the future for the benefit of the state or organization generates too many losses and profits from it. In other words, there would be no difference in terms of damage or benefit. Just to be clear, I can''t support you personally. "It was too effective and the load was winning too much. That grandfather... it just seemed spicy to occupy that little inner fate. Once that''s on a national scale... maybe no one can stand it" Maybe there are people who can stand it. Maybe there are people who burn in that sense of purpose. But that''s not necessarily 10,000 people. Even if I had the magical qualities to deal with something mighty, I also know well that I''m not just the owner of the personality that deserves it. This time, he was entrusted with a secret book of fist techniques to be passed on to the five houses. It was put together like a booklet, five books with one fist technique, a total of twenty-five. You won''t be able to read it all and remember everything, but it will be in the interest of the whole Arcana kingdom, not just of me personally. However, with regard to the same thing as divination, Kameko Fist, it was hesitant to spread. "It''s just hard knowing the future you can''t change. If that involves a lot of people''s lives and deaths... it must be unbearable" Festival I have the power to change the future. But humans in this world can''t use any other magic or fist if they can use Turtleclad Fist. And even the sacrifice doesn''t have the instrumentality to dictate something as mighty as the state. You know because you saw Rikyo, you don''t have the passion to be so desperate to defend your country. "If you look at the great people of the country, no matter how much they need you... whoever gets this will be unhappy" "Me too, I think" She agrees that she was born into a family of spellmen and inherited the spell, but did not have the right temperament. I know I need a spell, I also know that similar things will be done even if the spell is gone. But still, I didn''t like Tsugar. I hated the days when others resented me and feared me. "My brother and father said it. He said that spells are to be abhorrent and that spellmen must be feared beings. And even if the spellman renounces his role... the job won''t go away. They just push someone else into a job they don''t like..." I guess it is the Saib family, the birth of Tsugar, who are progressing on their own and embracing misfortune. The occupier could not bear the burden, but the magician still bears the burden. That is not something that serves as a raw and half readiness. "This secretary itself should be left behind. But... when I start pushing this on someone, that''s what''s not going to be good. No... you''re not. Isn''t that right, Hapine?" "Well, let''s talk to your father." Things aren''t urgent enough to decide on their own here. At least, the current owner of Bathrub is a very trustworthy man. There''s no need to rush to conclusions, you can talk to them when you get home. And just as I am now, it is possible that when I am ready to endure the weight of the future, there may also be those who dwell in star blood. Then we should have brought this achievement back. "Talk to me... something I''ve never even thought about" On the other hand, as a mad warrior, as a ferocious possession, this mood might blow up if you boil evil blood. Then we might be able to destroy the unpleasant inside as it is. But I didn''t feel like doing that anymore. It wasn''t self-restraint or self-weight, it was due to self-ridicule or subsidence. In other words, I saw an old man of old knowledge who was also tired of rejecting him, and I understood how annoying he was. "I... you did something irrevocable." In a nutshell, I guess so. There''s nowhere to go anymore, like where to go home. At least, to the point where I feel sorry for it, she was rational now. If I had given myself up to the urge of violence, it would have been unthinkable. If you look around with a cold head, the world you make is narrow. "... Saiga, I abandoned my hometown, my hometown abandoned me too. That''s for each other... no, I think it''s for the inside." Inside the tempera, it was too small for her. That was true in a very backward way. Inside, who had already lost her fangs, she could not accept a ''real'' like hers and could only reject them in the form of oblivion. "Sadly, in spite of all this cruelty, when I think about what I can do to reward those four... all I can think about is that they''ll be strong enough to be proud again" The four girls who followed themselves were to remain with narrow shoulders inside. That''s because they needed to be coached to be strong. I guess this secretary makes more sense too with them getting stronger. But it''s also true that I let them lose their peace inside. Run himself had no choice, because until the other day he didn''t have the means to contain his impulses. But those four aren''t. No matter how they said what they wanted, it was Run who misled the way. Because it''s only by bringing the sweet dreams I told them closer to reality that I''m going to be able to reward them. "Hey...... tell me, Saiga. When that happens... will those four admire me again" That''s all I can do. That''s all I can think of. What would I do then if I wasn''t satisfied with that? Even though my head is cold and yet I can only fight, that''s all I can do. "Wouldn''t you regret what you''ve done with me..." Feast my hand, Lan was holding weak. That, Festival, I was gripping back strongly. "I don''t know, but we''ll work together. I''ll help you make that dream come true. Because that''s what I do for a living. So... if the four of you aren''t satisfied, then we''ll think together. How can I reward those four?" The run is still strong. But there are still many opponents who can''t win. I won''t give up defeating those few. That was her attitude. Being so was the appearance of four heartbroken, most powerful women with narrow shoulders inside. "Oh hon! What is it, Saiga? The man who will be my husband." Snae was stopping the two of them from having a good vibe. Oh, my God, the distance between these two is getting closer. "I was saddened by the lack of training, the same goes for me. I''m not going to kill Run now, but I still don''t think it''s a good idea to stay unbeaten by Run as someone who lives in Wang Chi. Sansui also said that I also have a responsibility to take the run as a living one and should make an effort to fulfill it" Mountain water said. He said he didn''t kill Run, which caused Snae to get hurt. That was true, but it was true that Snae herself didn''t have to kill Run. When she ran wild in the future, what could not be stopped was disqualification as a wang-chi dweller. If the run had gotten stronger, Snae had to get stronger too. When you rumble out again, so that you can stop it on your own. "You know my brother''s taking the magician to my hometown for the price of teaching this country how to shadow down? I''m going to accompany you then, so I want you to follow me. I''ll introduce you as a married person." "What, what?! Happiness panics, but it''s hard to actually stop. At least Festival I have an unpleasant emotion for her, and I greet Happiness and Tsugar to the house to some extent. The fact that I did that against Run this time would naturally mean that I would do the same to Snae even if I went away. "Now my brother''s training is also about to reach a certain stage. If we do that, we''ll be heading back home. And... my brother is also my brother, and I''ll be reporting on Doowe." A little awkward, Snae was tightening that way. Apparently, there''s a lot to think about. Majan-Ton, I could honestly imagine how much his return and introduction to his fianc¨¦e would bring to the Kingdom of Majan. "Probably would turn it into a hell of a picture of an annoying cry. Besides, she has the temperament to boast about her belongings. If I''m bad, I won''t accompany you." As far as the Kingdom of Majan is concerned, I do not know the face of this occasion in detail. But I know a lot about Toon and Doowe. "... you''re getting anxious now. Honestly, my report is going to be lighter." That he fought the vicious possession and did not kill it despite his victory. Having decided to become engaged on its own and taught divine descent to humans in other countries. Perhaps there''s confusion waiting for them to get better. 89 Holidays Instruction naturally requires results. The toon must be stronger than ever before than I work out the toon. Nevertheless, he was originally the strongest in the country. I would have normally won, either at the original stage or fighting the Kingsguard. Nevertheless, even now that I''m coaching, it''s not enough to beat me. It doesn''t change as much as it does in the sense of rank. If so, I just had to ask you to trust my explanation. "We''re not amateurs either. And I can see that Thoon''s movements are closing in on you." "Whatever it is, I know it''s not for you. You always have plenty of room, but Toon doesn''t have it. And I know very well that you''re in danger." Your brother and father were currently restrained in a rope wrap. The reason is guesswork. All in all, your father, your brother, Thoon and I, Blois and Rain, naturally the lady, were talking about the sopeds'' faces at the lady''s mansion. Rayne is sitting well behaved. Really polite. "I also know that now is the time to learn your swordsmanship... but with extra spoil, it will be difficult for a person with a limited lifespan to learn your swordsmanship. So there''s a suggestion from us." "Doowe, this is a suggestion... for once, give Blois and Sansui a vacation. In the meantime, why don''t we leave the escort to Thoon?" You two, the most powerful men of the sopeds, said that. Hearing that, everyone couldn''t hide their surprises. The same goes for removing the two of us from the temporary escort, but it was also surprising to escort Thoon, a bad bug gathered by the lady. Or I think we''re having quite a bit of an adventure. "Are you sure, Hideaway, my lord? As you know, Run, a mad warrior, will be back at this school soon. If anything, Sansui is the only one who can contain it." The words of Bulova were also good. In other words, I also teach quite a bit at school, so I am worried about the area. "That''s why. It was on our part in power that we made the decision to keep the Mad Warriors alive. Ignoring Sansui''s will, which can be put to an end, he still allows free movement to some extent. That would put a lot of strain on you, who was supposed to be only Doowe''s escort." "You, the escort of Doowe, have no obligation to coach students or mercenaries. Nonetheless, you have undertaken it and achieved much. I appreciate that, but I can say I''m pushing too much burden on you, even though I have permission from your master." Oh, I''m so glad to hear it. "Besides, Sansui has long placed a very heavy burden on Bulova, as well. You, my daughter, without a colleague besides Sansui, would have been very burdensome." "Sometimes life expectancy is long in the case of Sansui, but you''re supposed to be escorting your daughter outright at the time of the most sensational. Of course it was a contract like that, but you''re going to need a vacation as an individual to keep it coming." In response to that word, Blois was quietly crying while keeping his face down. I wonder how happy I was with that word, it was actually burdensome. I would be really happy to hear these words just the two of you severely using cold and generous treatment. "Blois, you take Sansui and Rain and go home once. I mean, come and say hello to your marriage." "Don''t worry, I''ve already spoken to the other parents. I told him about my adopted son, Rayne, and he seemed rather pleased." Even now, I don''t know much about Blois'' parents. I only heard about the local lord, but what kind of person is he? Are you going to be my stepfather or my mother... It would be important to treat them with a lot of courtesy. "Father, brother. Don''t schedule my escort on your own." A slightly angry lady, but still didn''t seem dissatisfied with me or Blois'' vacation. At least I guess the lady isn''t as dissatisfied with giving me or Blois a vacation. Maybe he thinks it''s a good opportunity. "That being said, we can''t do anything about this if we decide." "I don''t even think you have that kind of planning, and I don''t have that kind of leisure time in Blois or Sansui" "Well yes..." "Besides, this would be a good requirement for you. It''s a good opportunity to show us if your chosen man is really enough to entrust you." In fact, I didn''t think I would try anything about the relationship between the lady and Thoon. It would certainly be a good opportunity. There''s a verse the lady gave up quite a bit, too. I even talked about having you two assassinated by me to marry Thoon. "Sansui is still a servant, and Blois has been protecting Doowe since childhood. I''ve been responding to the demands of my daughter for a long time. If you can''t act as an understudy... you can''t admit it without your personal feelings." "Sure, training can''t be considered complete either, but you won''t be running away with that as an excuse. It''s not like anyone after Doowe will be waiting until your training is complete. Besides, many would be after their sister if they heard Sansui or Blois had left. I almost want it to be generous enough to help me complete my training." What a provocative tone you two are, but Thoon was tense, not even between looking at his face. I want to strengthen my chest in a very regarded state. The head of Takemen''s famous family is trying to test himself, an exotic prince. As one swordsman, as a man, I guess you feel rewarded. "I am so happy with that word, this trial! Numerous assassins, where you want them! Be sure to protect your son and show him what you expect! "Well, that''s a good prestige... as far as we''re concerned, I just want you to die in the bag of your daughter." "Think we might even send our assassins. Still, both Blois and Sansui have been protecting their daughters." You two don''t hide your intentions to kill me for the purpose of killing you. I can''t really grow up. Nevertheless, I actually attacked you earlier, and I have trouble because it''s actually good for you. "And then... this is just in case..." A little bit, I started saying it in an atmosphere that didn''t seem to be on that level, like giving individuals a vacation, as if I had something to think about. "Sansui. This vacation goes through talking to the other four nobles and royalty, not just Sopede. Assuming something happens, no matter how many people die, there''s no turning them back until you finish your vacation as planned." "Even if something happens that will need you, move the others to respond. This is the totality of the state." Something terrific has happened. Is it good, saying such a big thing? "To be clear... as you put it, our kingdom of Arcana is much sweeter against you. Even if the worst happens, I think I can handle it if I leave it to you. That is a very unhealthy thing. If I can''t keep my country if I lean on an individual named you, it''s no longer a nation." "Sure, I trust you very much. It''s not just that I''m strong, but I''ve left a lot to you, including the lack of mental gaps and where I make sense. I am grateful to you, and I want you to continue to do your part for the nation. That''s why I don''t want to crush you. Even if there''s only one thing you can do, I think it should be contained." Does that mean you want to ease the burden on me? Or I guess that means you want to see if you can replace me in many ways, not just in Toon. "Now is a good time to have ''trump cards'' from other houses. Whatever happens while you''re gone, we have to protect the nation without delay. While you''re on one job, if you don''t make it up to the whole other problem, you''re wrong as a nation." "It also means showing inside and out that it''s okay without you. This time it''s been a sudden story, but I''m going to give you a break on a regular basis in the future. Even for you, it would be better to have a vacation once in a while, or spend less attention with your family." Um, I''m sorry, but that''s all they said, and I can''t have a holiday in the potent weather. I don''t think you carry that much heavy stuff because you''re not a genuine zodiac that can blow one country away. "That''s what I''m talking about, it''s a toon. Even if you raise your voice, Sansui won''t come back to help." "Of course, if you have pawns you can use. If my daughter will allow it, I don''t mind asking for help from my own sister or anyone else under Sansui''s guidance. But Sansui and Blois are not the only ones who come to help. Even if you call for help, this man will refuse." Oh, that''s the main one. Even if what I just said isn''t a lie, as an individual, do you want to embarrass Toon? In many ways, you two are very honest. Though, Toon seemed very happy, including in that regard. He''s making a breakthrough, you thought. That''s not a mistake either. "Goddamn it...... it''s really important! This much pressure, even in my hometown, is not something I can carry inside! This responsibility, be sure to accomplish and show it! Such an honor as taking over the role of Master! "Oh, would you ignore me? "Oops, I''m sorry. As a single boy, I got really excited about keeping my martial name down. Doowe, for your engagement, I will protect you! He is a good man to make. I don''t have the taste to notice women like this. Things are going well, but they still seem pretty happy when they say it. Or that''s what Blois is trying to say. "By the way... I''d like to ask for your information" When it came to martial arts, the lady, who was a complete amateur, asked me if she was interested. "How strong is the toon now? He''s weaker than Hapine''s fianc¨¦e... but I wonder if he can beat that Mad Warrior." "If you''re doing so well, you have a chance. Run seems to be doing pretty well, too." In a way, the run would have more waves in order. She''s mentally too uneasy, and she''s very unstable. Besides, she remembered to sit back and fight. It is a user of shadow unloading, a rather advantageous structure for a toon that can stand around in manipulation. In that sense, the runs are getting weaker now, arguably. "Well, if Run trains his heart, he will also win against me... It''s very difficult, but for how many minutes she''s going to be strong." I don''t think the lack of waves, the lack of unevenness, could be one of the reasons for my appreciation. In fact, if you''re not a sportsman and you''re an escort, it''s not a good thing you''re feeling better or worse. "¡­ how about your master, Suibok? I hear you''re raising your arms, too, but what do you think? "My master has a different dimension." "... what''s going on?" Everyone was looking at me. In a way, he thinks I''m the ultimate in martial arts, so he''s mistaken that I have a winning eye for my master. Or maybe you can''t imagine someone stronger than me. "One hundred wins at a time, depending on the time, the circumstances and the conditions, if we have a hundred people, we can win. To that extent, it cannot be said that there is a difference in strength. Now I... I''ve defeated the Kingsguard, Masakazo has screwed the army down, and the run is destroying those inside with the run. So we can finally say that there is a difference in strength." Festival I have a winning eye, because it''s the same thing. Depending on the conditions, he can win, which means he''s been filling in the difference in strength between me and him. "On top of that...... I don''t feel I can beat my master. It would be pointless in front of my master, no matter how many thousand repetitions, no matter what the conditions, or the hundreds of millions I had. So much so¡­ my master, Swibbock, is a swordsman and immortal far beyond me" Of course, one of the reasons is that I am the master''s apprentice at the first stage and the master is my full superior compatibility. Everything I can do is what my master can do, and sometimes things I can''t do or most of the time my master can do. Even in terms of experience, it would be out of step with me if I thought I''d been wandering with Eckezacks for a thousand years. "You can''t beat your master... I''ve heard that word scattered... but every time I see your strength, I don''t know if it''s true or humble." The lady who was supposed to have met her master in person, her brother who wasn''t, and her father looked at me with great suspicion. I do have quite a bit of humility, but I want you to believe that there are no lies or exaggerations in terms of combat ability. 90 Claim "My lord and my predecessors, it''s something to do." "Oh, thank God. If you do think about it... it''s my first vacation." It was a life without a bonsai New Year or a snag. Come to think of it, wouldn''t that have been the black company? Though it''s a good salary, I guess it''s a good thing to take a vacation like this just for a job that really costs your life. In fact, I wouldn''t be surprised if the blowers were crushed anyway. "Come to think of it...... I guess it''s not time for Bulova to think about retiring anyway? Even a lady on a boulder wouldn''t be so flirtatious with you." "Right...... think about it, maybe so" Shou Leaving the office, I guess. It''s not surprising that the term of office has expired for Blois, who has squandered his youth without a break until now. Even to this day, it can be considered a sufficient service. I''ve decided about half of the time to continue my escort, and I''ve never been willing to marry me from the start. Your brother and father are not as decent as they are. Except for the lady''s male relationship. "When that happens, you need a successor... the lady prefers something more competent than rarity. Letting you be the only one with an escort would be difficult." "Well, it''s all about this." The lady''s escort doesn''t just mean we should fight. That''s all I have to do to take care of the lady. Only same-sex escorts can do that, after all. I can''t do it in many ways. From now on, I''ll be much quieter in the mansion, which is fine. That''s how much the real job is in the mansion. But I couldn''t imagine it for me or for Blois, like the lady making out. "Powerfully... you''ll serve in a run too... but tell me yourself, you can''t" "Oh, I can''t. He''ll be the one to take care of you in the first place." "Sansui...... you are hard on runs. You don''t like it, do you?" "Well...... I can''t help it all. In fact, he''ll have a sense of consciousness around here now." Neither I nor she are creatures that should not exist in society. My long life and the dangers of that girl are only foreign from society''s point of view. Whether you accept it or not is ultimately up to the social side to decide. At least we''re allowed around here. But she''s dangerous. She herself understands and society knows. But they keep me alive because of me. It would be very difficult to deal with this in a good mood. "My predecessors told me that they would take responsibility. But... it''s not even so divisible. You don''t like me like that? "Hehe... that''s not true. Because it''s unusual for you to show me what it''s like to be human. I''m glad you like it or not." "Right..." Sure, it was unusual for me to think I hated anything that bothered me. It wasn''t even that self-assertive. Maybe it''s because I became a Immortal and my greed and obsession waned. Still spending so much time in the world would be proof that neither me nor my master is complete as a Immortal after all. "Already! We''re both stiff! Blois and I were discussing our upcoming plans in the room with Rayne. In a way, Rain was angry because we only had a hard story to talk about, even though we had our first private time together. Maybe as a daughter...... I was expecting sweet, sweet and sour time and space. Honestly I don''t know exactly what to do, but it should have been different than I assumed anyway. "Doesn''t Dad have something to say to your sister?! I don''t know, I can think of quite a few. It''s not a natural mess, but rather a pattern of how to whisper in this situation. I like you, I want to hold you, this used to happen to you, and Rayne said go to bed already, it''s adult time. That seemed the same for Blois, who had his neck clenched as he blushed. "Speaking of which... what about that, as a blower? At last, the conversation is moving in earnest." "I appreciate that. Sure, things are going on without saying no to us... but we were passive. I honestly appreciate it." Sure, the lady was concerned, but human life expectancy other than mine isn''t that long. Especially, the season as a woman is very short. In this world where fertility treatment doesn''t seem to be the case, I guess that''s the only time I have. In that sense, we wanted to thank you for being so aggressive. In particular, Blois would have made sense. "You know what... what do you think? Honestly, I''m afraid to ask..." "I think it''s a good opportunity. I want you to be happy, and I think I can do that. I have a good relationship with Rayne... and I don''t know if I could flirt with her after I got married" "Yes, flirting......" As I said earlier, if we were to get married, Blois would come off the escort, and then my relationship with Blois would change at once. It doesn''t mean we don''t like each other, so I don''t think we can go in from shape. The lady may laugh at you, but I think that''s an ant. "And well... blah blah blah. This is my first trip. I think we can expect a lot of progress. Like Rayne said, let''s have some fun." I''m not at war, I''m not in a key position. There''s a demon king sealed somewhere, and I don''t have to be ready to take it down. Your brother and father said something scary, but it won''t be a problem except for the safety of your daughter, and let''s spill it with family service. "I knew it was stiff! It was Rain who said a lot of things. Perhaps she feels at risk for her daughter. Sure, Rayne''s not going to have a sister or a brother if we keep this up. Even if you don''t understand the essence, you probably think it''s the same as before if it stays this way. I know it''s Rain, but there''s the Ideal Family Portrait and they want it from us. But, Rayne, there''s no such thing as an ideal family anywhere in the world. Of course, there''s much to be denied that the public generally thinks it''s going to be a much distorted family. "My dad and my brois sister! More like this...... no!? "Shh, sorry, Rain... I''ll do my best too" He also declared that Blois was dissatisfied and excited. You don''t have to think about it, but Blois is about your age. Well, Rayne doesn''t know exactly what to do either. On second thought, I wonder if Rayne doesn''t know much about something called a decent family. Well, I was working to raise Rain, and Blois and the lady were nice to Rain, and the Sopeds'' mansions, including Shiatsu, were vigorous. But I feel it was subtle when it came to the set: father, mother and daughter, son. At least, I wouldn''t have seen it. "For now...... what do we do? "Right...... would give me a lot of advice if I were a toon...... will you ask me tomorrow" "Do you refer to Mr. Thoon''s opinion?! That''s a little... I think it''s too advanced... but no, I don''t think it''s too bad..." Thoon would be really experienced around there. They really have a lot of local wives and stuff. Playboy, or really a prince. For not having the right to inherit the throne, it already does as it pleases. Only to the extent that I somehow think so, but probably not off the hook. It''s a high-spec prince, not even beaten by the lady''s ''woman'' as a ''man''. It shouldn''t mean you''re weirdly inexperienced with your wife. "Forced from Sansui... Not bad..." "Well, there''s no rush, there''s no sudden departure in the boulder tomorrow or the day after." "You can''t because you''re saying that! My dad, my brois, my sister! It''s unscrupulous, and so is Rain. Or most excited. I''m sure you''ve always been unhappy with me. I want you to forgive my father for not even being here. Nevertheless, I can''t say ''I''m going to prenup you, so leave the room''. In the first place, I don''t think it''s going to work. "That''s what I say...... Rain, what do you think I should do? "Let''s all sleep together! It was a child''s opinion on the boulder. Sure, though, then there won''t be a problem. Actually, it''s a good time, so it''s time for me to go to bed. "Okay, then turn off the lights and get some sleep" "Hey! Dad, are you going to bed yet?! "Huh..." "Before you go to bed, don''t you talk or something in the dark?! Dad, I''m going to bed right now! Awesome wagamama...... or more self-assertive than ever. I guess I''ve been patient with that ever since, and that makes my eyeballs hot. Well, fine, let''s just say I''m going to sleep in the letter of the river. On top of that, why don''t we talk a lot? "Rain...... what exactly do you think I should tell you? "Uh... uh... um..." Two girls in trouble for not thinking of the topic. Apparently, I can''t really think of anything. It was certainly a family of similarities that I couldn''t think of at all, subtly unhappy with. 91 Advice I was in the deep woods for five hundred years, even dawn on training. Blois continued to train in magic and swords and to escort the lady. Rayne only saw our backs like that. "So I hope I can borrow your wisdom..." My absence from this school for a few months has meant that the faculties I teach at this school will be self-trained. On second thought, it was a charity for me personally, so I feel strange to apologize, but even I honestly apologized for throwing away instruction because I didn''t pay a dime to my master in the first place. On top of that, he was asking Thoon, who asked for a normative thing, and Festival Me, who had finally returned from the tempera. "Uh... should I say Happy Marriage..." Festival I didn''t seem to know how to give advice at a time like this, so I was stiff. Thoon, however, laughs refreshingly and laughs happily. "Hey, my master, Lord Sansui, looks unfamiliar with the treatment of women. That''s what they look like." "Please! Dear Thoon!" His nose is rough, too, and Rayne is asking for a toon. Maybe even if it''s not the ideal father portrait, it''s pretty close to being the ideal lover portrait. Sure, from me, there''s quite a few places to say that. At least, even the lady is cursed. "I''m sorry, Master Thoon. We... have lived in battle." "No, no, Lord Blois. I''m glad to be able to help, even with this kind of thing, you two are just helping me out! I feel like I owe you some advice at a time like this." Blois was asking me to be ashamed. That''s right, it''s an embarrassing story from what to what. Thoon is also handsome to laugh in a good mood. I still admire how handsome you are because whatever you do is cool. Clearly, the area is completely different from the so-called protagonist-like festival I am. Of course, it''s the difference between me and the cloud mud. "So let''s start with the basics¡­ If you find a woman casually beautiful, if you find it fascinating, praise her with words and attitude." He was handsome from the first piece of advice. If anyone but him does this, it is definitely sexual harassment. Sure, a woman would be very happy if he did it, but is it okay if I do it? "Oh, really? "Ha ha! Saiga, my brother-in-law. If you''re a woman, first of all, she wants you to put it into words, whether it''s common or natural. I''m just glad to compliment you on the fact that your hair is always looking good, even if it''s the same." So it is handsome only. Me and Festival know all about ''sexual harassment'' on Earth, so I can''t help but notice what''s going on around it. No, but well, me and Blois are colleagues at work, but is it weird not to say that we''re going to be engaged more than that? "Is that okay?! "That''s okay, that''s more important than that. Show respect and gratitude from day to day for the dedication of women who will be beautiful every day. Failure to praise them for their hard work will make them feel bad." Wow... you look good in body and mind. Rayne is going to tell you to keep your eyes shining and be your wife. Blois is looking at me with a flicker, too, and maybe he actually wants me to. But day to day gratitude is important, which can also be said for drilling martial arts. Failure to do so is not a good training. "Giving extravagant gifts for anniversaries and such, this is important too, but if you''ve been clueless from time to time, you''ll end up empty-handed with these kinds of cares. I''m only trying to buy favors for money when it''s convenient, and it''s often thought." When I realized it, I was not the only one listening to the festivities and the surrounding faces. Guys, don''t get me wrong. This can only work if a handsome person performs it or if the person is a lover or wife. "It''s beautiful today, it''s very different just to say one thing. However, instead of saying it by cluelessness or inertia, say it with feelings like a greeting. Otherwise, a woman will be spotted and whitewashed." He must have been a hottie in his hometown. Wouldn''t a lady who can marry this man have too much luck attracting people? "But when this happens, Lord Sansui is worried about Saiga anyway. How do you usually deal with your sister? I''m just curious as a brother..." "Huh? What is Snae..." "You possess a lot of ferocity, don''t you? Of course you can''t treat her lightly, but then you have to show gratitude and favor to your sister and other women. Let''s say you marry a princess of a country, and show me how big you are." No, it''s not a battle between a Harlem protagonist and a prince who seems to have Harlem in real life. We all love it. The difference in the amount of equipment is just as true in the toon that seems to go on the ground and the festival that increases the number of girls who can''t turn down favors and sloppy. Or you''re going to be experiencing something around that doesn''t really make you laugh. "Dad! Like Master Thoon said, praise your sister Blois! Geez, Rayne. I wonder how patient I''ve been. I was just impressed. I put an order on it. Sure, I''m sorry if I have to put it into practice here right now as a taught side. There are facades around that I teach, and there are schoolteachers and ladies from afar, as well as students and teachers. The key blower, when it came to it, was coughing it up and encouraging it to continue. Blois, they don''t complain about this situation either. "The clothes you''re wearing are always cool! "Rayne, Blois is not dressed like this." "Oh yeah?! "This is a lady''s hobby." In the wake of Rayne''s heartless words, Blois seemed subtly pathetic. I always have trousers, but sometimes I always want to wear a skirt. Well, for Rain, Blois is usually dressed as a man at all times, so I thought I''d be happy to compliment him on that. "That''s okay... it''s fine because if you do fly with the magic of the wind, your skirt will be miserable..." Knowing what Rain thinks, teary-eyed blower. She also thinks of Rayne like her daughter because Rayne looked after her from the time she was a baby. Nonetheless, it seemed sad that my daughter thought I was'' fond of him and dressed as a man ''. Put your hand on her shoulder like that, I comfort you. "Blois, I''ll protect you on the road, so put on your skirt. Because I want to see it too..." "Oh... ok... yeah..." In front of everyone, I think they showed me something nice. I know you''re not happy about that, but Blois was turning his thanks to me. That''s something you don''t have to guess the signs to find out. "Sister Blois, I''m sorry..." "That''s okay, Rain... I''ll make it look fashionable this time too..." Is this what the girl who sacrificed her youth looks like...... It would have been equal to gaining eternal life from ordinary people, and I was willing to make Blois look happy, not just Rain. "As for Blois, I will do the right thing, so in the meantime, I would like to apologize for any inconvenience to Mr. Toon. If you don''t mind, I''d like to offer my cooperation..." "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ve been asked to do a lot by Happiness''s father." Were you really trying to make up for my vacation on a national basis and the whole thing? Since when have I become such a big man? Ever since I got here, I may have unknowingly borne various roles. I guess I was afraid of the whole area. "Lord Sansui, I am truly grateful to you for your apprenticeship" Thoon was taking my hands with a very serious face. His hand was also the swordsman''s palm. "The same holds true with respect to Lord Doowe, for I owe no bounty to the Sopeds. I wouldn''t be happy to talk about it if I could repay you some favors. Lord Blois, Lord Sansui and, of course, your daughter, Miss Rain, would like you to stretch your wings on this trip." Um, I knew I''d feel different when this guy was around. Honestly, I would be quite anxious if I were to be the only one left with the festival. There is a difference in cloud muddy ability to solve problems, not strong or weak. "That''s the same for me, it''s very gratifying to be able to entrust your daughter to someone as wonderful as you" "Yes, thank you from me, too. I still want you to take care of the lady." The best man I can imagine who can satisfy a lady of high temperament, face, personality, combat ability, status, brains, even a combination of humor. Fighting ability would have been enough for me and Blois, but humanly I couldn''t really satisfy them. "Ha ha! Then I hope you enjoy the honeymoon! I wonder if everyone was gathering this kind of peace of mind on me, and it feels like a buyout. Anyway, for the first time in five years, I''m leaving my daughter for a long time. 92 []/(n, vs, adj-no) emptying/(P)/ I honestly don''t even think I need to panic that far. It is true that it is far from carnal desire, but I do not think that after five hundred years when I realize that I am more than alive in the world, all of them are in the tomb. Of course, maybe that''s because I''m a faint emotion of impatience. That''s why I decided to keep pace with these two. "Dad! Look, there''s nothing!? Rain was talking about me in the carriage to Bulova''s parents'' house. As a father, I am subtly shocked that Rayne has such aggressiveness. Could it be that my friends tell me a lot at school? When I think of it, I feel sorry for you as a father, perhaps because your friend''s opinion is correct. "Rayne, I just complimented you on your blower outfit." "Praise me again and again! "No, that''s a little... I think the blowers are tight" Naturally, the choice of a blower outfit without any such experience had been made by the ladies and maids. This, year-to-year, gender-appropriate outfit seemed very attractive. So I''ve never dressed like that, but I sincerely praised you for looking good, beautiful. "... hey, are you sure? "Rayne, you need to be a little quiet. Blois is soaking up right now." The three of us in the carriage, to be honest, are oblivious to pornography. Rayne was year-to-year, and I was year-to-year in a way, and I thought it was none of my business for Blois with what his lord, the lady, would do. So even if we know it as knowledge, we all have no experience with sex. "Hey, are you sure?! Blois, sis! "Rain, take it really easy for him..." Bulova, sitting next to me, was shivering pullly with her face bright red as she looked out. It''s so embarrassing to see what you just praised me for. I''m glad I did, and this is how I was immersed without being able to handle my emotions. Rain doesn''t know the finesse of the area. "See, you''re happily nibbling, aren''t you? "Yes, but... are you sure? Because you don''t have a daughter." "Blois is the happiest place in my life right now, and I shouldn''t disturb you." The corner of his mouth is hoisted upwards, his eyes come and go with reality and dreams, and his heart rate is even more ringing as if he was walking at full force. In a nutshell, I am delighted for the first time. Oh, my God, I was so overjoyed that I was worried about this one I praised. Is this kind of thing a little too? But whoever else told her to be a little, I don''t think I''m the only woman who can easily dictate about Blois. "Rain, Blois, unlike me, has really dedicated his life to the lady. I''ll let you soak it until Blois is sane." "... ok" Blois is now doing everything in his power to youth. It''s a little late, but like a girl comic book heroine, I''m obsessed with love. I can''t help it, she''s been on the arduous task of escorting the lady ever since. Travel in style for the first time with a colleague who has struggled for five years. Look, even if I treat you like a princess at times like this. "Huh." A happy sigh is leaking out of Bulova''s mouth. For the first time in my life, I''ve seen a woman so happy. Rayne is also claiming herself away from the lady, but I guess even Blois was pretty repressed. Your brain is a flower garden because you left your daughter. And well, I think objectively. I feel a little overjoyed, but I''m so glad that Blois was so happy to be here. "Daddy, aren''t you happy? "Of course I''m glad, it''s just so comfortable not having a lady with me. In this way, I am happy to be able to travel with you and Blois at ease" You have to thank your brother and father. I feel something to be filled with just watching the two of them seem to enjoy themselves differently than usual. "Rayne would be happy that Blois seemed happy, wouldn''t she? I''m just happy that you and I are having fun." "I may be..." "Thank you for your attention. Let''s have fun with the three of us on this trip." That''s what I say, I stroke Rayne''s head. Maybe it''s Nadepot who becomes'' Dad, hold me ''at a time like this. Maybe something similar happened to me at the festival? Rayne normally seems happy, so he turns down the evil in that hand. What I have to worry about here was the mood between Rain and Blois who are here now. "... yeah! I''m starting to feel like a honeymoon or family service. Well, it''s actually a family vacation, and Rayne''s been my daughter for five years, and I''m not feeling any more uncomfortable now. I just wondered if I could relax so far without a lady, and the lady who makes it suppresses others and makes them pay attention. "Bye, Dad! Blois, kiss your sister! "Kiss Ugh?! A bright red blower with an awesome wandering face was exposing the lady to the serious ugliness. Clothes are good, but not elegant in what they are made of. I wonder if you call this gaping adoration, tears are going to flood you through smiling. Anyway, I''ve been seeing her for five years. For me, I know her five years as an experience, not a ''setting''. Until now, that''s what I''ve been putting up with. When this happens, does it make me feel like my daughter through the paedophile thing because I''ve been alive for five hundred years? It''s not actually my daughter or anything, so I can''t resist doing that. "Wait, Rayne! If I did that now! I''m going to die of embarrassment! Even when I first saw the festival, I missed the old days of ''Oh, I was reincarnated into another world'' with a tremendous sense of temperament, but it was still a similar situation. The blower, who was opening her maiden mind completely and was actually allowed to do so, was already overreacting. Does this mean character collapse? I miss you so much. "Yeah ~? The more you said that, the more the lady said you wanted me to, right? "Oh, it''s not a mistake what your daughter is saying either! In fact, I also want you to! Or I admire it! But... but! Isn''t it a little early..." My voice slows down gradually. Right, he''s still underage, too. It would be tempting to be in the Chamber with the man of your choice. "This is the kind of thing... or the... Sansui is a little scared..." I guess things are getting too extreme to pick up emotions. I can''t explain that to Rain, who doesn''t know that yet. Of course, there''s no way I can guess at Rayne... "Sorry Sansui... get out of this carriage for a second... I think with you my chest is going to be bitter and too bitter..." Vocabulary is also collapsing, Blois. If there was a lady on this spot, her abs would have collapsed. That''s how she was straining herself. Of course, I''m not playing the clown to take a laugh. "Mi, don''t look... I don''t want you to see something so cool. I''ll chill my head a little..." "Oh, okay. Rayne, I''m going to talk to your wife for a minute, so stay with Blois and do it." Rayne seems unhappy, but he was silently accepting that because Blois is really too excited. In fact, Blois is also entertaining his emotions for the first time in his life, so I wonder why he doesn''t even know why he''s doing this. In that case, you must need a little time. "Well... hi" "No, it''s hard..." Every time, he is an elderly man who drives a Sopede carriage. He had his eyes moistened by the noise in the carriage, too, there was something to think about. I''m sure you had some thoughts about knowing us well, too. Think about it, I''m pretty good with this guy, too. "But everyone seems to enjoy it and most importantly. Yeah, I think so." "... right" To the extent that they were not all stylish, I thought the lady''s presence had emerged because of her patience. Yes, we don''t have to dare cross the danger zone or use bandits as bait for wolves for this journey. Does this mean freedom? That makes me afraid to rendezvous with my lady now. Around there, we can only hope for thon. Maybe you can''t satisfy the lady no matter how much I train. "Hopefully... Lady Rain''s sister and brother would like to get in this carriage too" "Ha ha... then we have to hurry" "Yeah... really, it''s just a matter of time before a person''s life" In the carriage, as usual, there were signs of a blower who was unbearable and stuffy about the honeymoon situation and Rain, who seemed a little dissatisfied when he saw it. Or maybe the old body sitting on your throne is also guessing. That''s how easy it was to understand and the two seemed excited. "Master Bulova is in trouble too, because I have to be both my lover and my mother" "Well, maybe it is." As for himself, Rayne wants the perfect couple, even though he wants to pack his sweet and sour first love relationship one by one. I guess there''s a difference of position around there, without any help. In that regard, I don''t know what to do. In that sense, I''m going to have to do a lot of hard work for both of us on this trip. "Lord Sansui, we''ll be in the city by sundown today, so thank you for your time." "Yes, then please drive safely" "Yeah, I''ll take care of it. Because this is my job." There was no such thing as being attacked by monsters on the road or an event that I didn''t know would happen, and we were moving towards our home in Blois. And even if nothing particularly interesting happened, Rain and Blois were very tense. Pretty empty, but still seems to enjoy the journey, most importantly. 93 Meals "Speaking of which... very much now, Blois" "Hey... what? Me and Blois, finally somewhat calm, sat next to each other, laying their hands on each other, prompted by Rayne. He really wants you to grip it, but blowingly, this seems to be the limit. Or even this still seems quite pleasing. Is it okay, I think she''ll be forgiven for stepping in a little bit more. "How far does your parents know about me and Rayne? Me and Rayne are not normal for flattery. In my case, it is true that we have lived for more than five hundred years, and in Rain''s case, it will be the last survival of the Imperial family of the doomed empire. Of course, even if I say that I have lived five hundred years, it has only been about the last five years that I have decided to interfere in this world, so that is not due to anything other than the eight kinds of divine treasures that I know my master and face. Even in Rain''s case, the dangerous bridge has already been crossed. Rayne''s daughter and grandson just have plans to enter the neighboring country without a dowry or son-in-law. Around that area, Caputo and the king were also concerned, he said, not just with sopeds. Thanks to this, I had done nothing wrong to hold Rain and flee to another country. "Although the general problem is solved, I can''t tell you if I can tell you about the area..." "Oh, well... My predecessors and my lord must have already contacted me. Roughly everything I need to tell you must be telling you." That''s a great story. If my master is a immortal who has lived for more than 2,500 years, or if he has told me something about the area, I don''t know how many of them will be in the main house or in power, so it''s not something I can believe. "Hey, Sister Blois. What''s your sister''s mom and dad like? "Hmmm... my parents... only meet occasionally and to the extent that they are exchanging letters, but let my predecessors say... it seems that ''the tombies that give birth to eagles''" There were some great expressions. Whether you''re praising me or making fun of me, I have no idea what''s going on around there. "I think I''ve already told Sansui that my parents are local lords who rule part of the territory of Sopede. However, my placement with the lady''s escort assigned the location of the conditions under which the territory may be replaced. I haven''t had any particular problems there, if I had, my predecessors and masters would have covered the boulders" Listening to him, he''s not particularly competent, but he''s not extremely stupid. As a nullified asylum nobleman in the meantime and on the contrary, knowing your father and brother, all I could think of was an extreme opponent, but I guess that''s what most humans do. "Are Mom and Dad gentle people? "Kind, I think. There would be no evil feelings for Rain or Sansui in the first place. Weird way to put it, ''cause I wasn''t drowned like my predecessors and contemporaries. I''m going to marry... marry... fall in love... and I''m not so dissatisfied." Those two loved the momentum that drowned the young lady. I think it was unusual in general. I think I wouldn''t offer it to the selfish princess''s escort if I were drowning, so I''m slightly sorry for the blower, but I don''t think you''re right. "I have a faint feeling now that I was not involved in politics, that the status that the Lord would give you is going to be excessive for foreigners." "And what does it have to do with your sister and dad getting married? "Of course, there is. What can I say... my parents are ''ordinary nobles''. Even if I or Sansui had done something, I would only owe Sosui more than the full guarantee of Sansui." It''s kind of a silly story, but I guess there''s nothing to complain about marrying anyone just because my daughter is liked by the powerful. At the time you''re ordered to escort me, it''s like I''m giving you every life. As a nobleman, I know it''s a normal feeling, and let''s thank your brother here. "Besides, I have a sister, a brother, even a sister. I''m one of Sansui''s... oh, my, being your daughter-in-law, you don''t have to complain..." Or how little we were interested in each other. Even though we''ve been dating for five years, this is the first time we''ve had family talk coming out of Bulova''s mouth. "The governor has decided that his brother will succeed him, and there''s nothing wrong with that... well, that''s more than that, Sansui! Aren''t you hungry?! "... hungry... hungry..." He asked me if I would eat for the first time in five hundred years. Again, I''ve been serving in Sopede for five years, and I haven''t eaten a single meal, and nobody''s ever asked me about the area. As for this one, I would have appreciated it, but I guess everyone wasn''t too interested in me. Though I wouldn''t normally imagine a human being not eating once in five years. "Well, I haven''t eaten anything in the last 500 years or so..." "You bet! Well then, I''ve been preparing that... sandwich! "Ooh!" In response to Blois'' remarks, Rain''s tension was rising. Right, Blois got a sandwich for me... Sure, I''m glad, but I can''t get that excited. Funny, five hundred years ago, when I came to this world, it was precisely this kind of development that I wanted, and although I''m actually quite happy, I''m not as happy as Rain or Blois. I knew it myself, but it would be too dead. This is the situation, so I''d be happy to give you some more tension. I can''t help but think that I should have tried harder in my previous life. Shouldn''t we have enjoyed the world some more before training for immortals? "Dad, are you happy and crying? "Sa, san sui?! You were so happy for me?! I''m so glad you''re crying! Is this the generation gap...... This may also be natural, as a century gap actually exists. Five hundred years ago, humans are usually like aliens. Five hundred years after reincarnating into different worlds, I didn''t expect to finally feel a gap with the locals. Of course, I appreciate the master, but honestly I feel sorry for myself. "No, I thought it was a shallow life of perplexity again... no, I''m glad. Let''s all eat together." At least, five hundred years ago I wanted to do this. I didn''t want to be as numerous as I am, but I develop into a romantic relationship with a woman I''ve known for quite a long time and eat handicrafts. It takes five hundred years of bareback to realize the delusion of a young man without such a lover, and then five years of service to a mean nobleman. What about cost-effectively? If I were to send ale to me before I started training, what can I say? I''m pretty happy right now, but the old me who really wanted this from the bottom of my heart, did I want this until I struggled so hard? My old self is too pitiful and tears are spilling. "Oh yeah! Come on, take this! That''s what I said, and Blois handed me a sandwich. A fluffy sandwich emerged from a basket of dried plant stems, not cloth. I haven''t touched it in five hundred years, the feel of bread. The ears had been cut off and the fluffy touch had irritated the fingers. Wow, after five hundred years of hunger strike, just pinch the sandwich with your finger and the shock will run through your brain. Behind the soft bread dough there was also a response of hard leafy vegetables. Is this cabbage or lettuce? "... Sansui, don''t be so impressed with me just touching the sandwich" "Oh, sorry......" Whether the emotion was on his face, Blois was in a bit of a hurry. Surely a person touched by touch rather than sandwich texture would be creepy to watch. I just want you to eat as a blower, just because you understand my situation. But when you think about it, the first meal in the world is my fianc¨¦e''s sandwich. This would be a little more touching and reacting if I were you five hundred years ago. And you two must be expecting that. A young man who''s not coming back is wrapping up the two of us now. I try to eat a sandwich while chewing up what I throw away in exchange for strength... "No, Sister Blois! Here''s what I need to do! "Oh, yeah! No, I don''t think the sandwich is really for that. I mean, the sandwich I''m grabbing right now, it''s pretty big. If you don''t cut it into bite-sized pieces, don''t find the act a little difficult. It''s not entirely impossible, and I don''t know if I''d say anything wild around it. "Right, then, will you feed me? "Oh, oh! Oh! Oh! I''ll take care of it!" Without the lady, Blois is such a delightful kid. With that in mind, I was giving the sandwich I was given to a blower who could wield it. Nervous and trembling, Blois carries his sandwich to my mouth with a tremendous rough breath. "Good luck, Sister Blois! "Heh, heh! To this extent, there is no making! Rain is working hard, and Blois is working hard. He was a youth with tremendous effort. Same goes for Blois, but Rain had a hard time too...... Something tells me that the people of your lord are blind in tears at your table. I want you to look ahead and drive properly. "Ahhh, open your mouth if I say so, why don''t you say so?! "That''s right, Dad! Blois, take your sister''s sandwich! Lovely, my daughter and fianc¨¦e. If I were you five hundred years ago, I''d probably say something rude like, ''This is what I''d do if I tried for five hundred years'' compared to my harem, but I was happy now. Looking at them, I cut tears and open my mouth. "No, no, Rayne... I''m sorry... but close your eyes! "Wow, I get it! "Sansui, close your eyes, too! "Oh, okay..." "No, I close my eyes too......! No longer can you even say the word ''ahhh'', Blois pushing a sandwich against my cheek. Oh, my God, these two feathers weave like a cont. It''s too classic and new the other way around. I''m glad this happened with a sandwich. If it were a soup system, it would be quite tragic. "What do you say! "That''s my cheek." "Hey, what are you doing?! This way, then?! "It''s off there, under my ear." "Ohhhh! Ahhhhh! "Good luck, Sister Blois! But I wonder if I can open my eyes because Blois is closing his eyes. Whatever Rain is, does it make sense that I''m closing my eyes to discipline? But well... I thought we should hang out some more. 94 Accommodation "It can''t stay like this! We weren''t in a special hurry and didn''t have to stay in the car, so we were supposed to stay in an inn along the street. Of course, it is an inn or a hotel. It was a luxurious place for dignitaries to stay. If you think about it, even Blois is the daughter of a local lord, and to Rain, it is the survival of the royal family. In that sense, I was the only one who didn''t deserve the minute. Nevertheless, it''s not the first time I''ve stayed in a hotel like this, and I guess I can use this place because I have a title from now on. "I''m going to put up a fight! Of course, dress code says my outfit is out. But the boulder is the soped-lord in the soped-territory. Apparently, your brother and father have already rooted for the hotel you plan to stay in, and no one complained about my outfit either. Or my name and outfit seem to be famous in Sopede territory. My gaze from around me hurts. "For this time, I''ve been preparing battle underwear! Sopede trump card, child-faced sword saint. It is also because, in a certain sense, he spends his time dressed as a small, dark eyed, black hair, grass for dressing, etc. Your brother, father, and daughter wanted me to stand out, so they made you dress the way you always do. Of course, there''s no way you''re dissatisfied with me. "Heh heh, I''ll blush your done face, it''s you who doggie! "Sister Blois, if you were screaming around in your blanket, you wouldn''t see the match underwear because of it" And well, anyway, I was going to stay in a pretty good room, but naturally, the bed was just one thing of considerable size. Double bed, king size. Well, it''s for two or three of us to sleep. "Blois, let''s be quiet because it could be someone else''s nuisance. If you can''t do that, let''s do something else." "Ugh... don''t be nice..." Blois, wearing battle underwear ready to haunt him, couldn''t stand the embarrassment of his outfit, blanketed. How could Blois have become a delicious character? Until now, she was a decent lady knight about a pretty serious RPG character, but all of a sudden she was like a Lanobe adorable character. I miss the old days, but the thought of having these heroines runs through my mind, but when I encounter them in real life, I get in great trouble. Funny, he was an amazing genius swordsman who was escorting the lady with me. I don''t know why this happened. In a way, maybe it''s because I''m off the hook, or because I don''t have to put up with it to get better. "Even you don''t mean you''re experienced. That''s something I know very well, too. You spent five hundred years in those woods, didn''t you? But why..." "My taste has changed over the course of 500 years. Well in the first place... I don''t know if thoughts are reflected in action..." That''s what even a virgin can tell, such as what Blois is thinking. What I don''t know about this is that it''s not a blunt or anything like that. Maybe it''s not an animal. Anyway, Blois wants to flirt with me, but he can''t sweeten it well because he''s ashamed. Around there is nothing but a maiden heart. Of course, I don''t think all maiden hearted women behave like this again. "I want to get along with you as an action, and I want to flirt with you. So you just don''t show much tension or shame in your actions..." "That''s sloppy..." Run, a mad warrior, wasn''t good at turning to waiting and guarding during battle, but Blois isn''t. Being a genius in that direction, as well as the wealth of combat experience and the rarity of fighting spirit, is there. In that sense, you can act at your best without bondage to yourself, like me or Toon, but that''s only a battle story. That''s not what it seems this time. "I mean, to say something a little harsh, aren''t you too nervous about anything? Maybe you''re the only one who can bring in a hundred women in the same situation as you." "Dad, that''s very tough." "I don''t know what else to do, you usually pass by and get confused the other way around. I mean, you''re the only one who''s gonna be nice to me unilaterally, so you shouldn''t! Well, thank you. No, I really do. I mean, Rain was having trouble with the boulders, too. When I thought about it, I should have dealt with Bulova while doing Rayne''s father the way I''ve always done. But Blois has to be a mother while he''s my lover. If you think about it, isn''t it pretty rough? Blois is still a kid, too, and I guess he should care a lot about that area. I mean... no, I don''t have to think about it, I feel like I''m already very concerned. How can I care less? Let''s talk to Rayne for a second. "Hey, Rayne, come here." "Yeah, Dad. Hey, it''s an ops meeting! Rayne''s recommended behavior is basically where her thoughts take precedence. But without it, it''s not that unnatural as a trip for young men and women who don''t honeymoon and are engaged. So this is it. Maybe it''s the wrong policy. Me and Rain, I guess I''m treating her the wrong way. "I don''t know what to do, I was talking to your friend about having a sister or brother on this trip! "Hey, Rain. Dad''s getting a little worried about your friendship, tell me your friend''s age and name later." "No, you can''t! If I piss my dad off, he''s exposed to the neck, right?! Don''t expose my friends to my neck! I was worried about my daughter''s friendship, but when I thought about it, my working relationship was more of a problem. Well, was my daughter struggling because of my job? I don''t think it is particularly abusive because I usually feel signs of my daughter in school. Besides, I don''t know if I''d say it, but most guys don''t have the guts to abuse my princess''s favorite of sopeds that even royalty isn''t afraid of. The same is true in my case, because "Yay, your dad killed people" is "Your dad killed hundreds of people and cut off their necks and decorated them side by side..." I would desperately stop around if I tried to tear it up. The whole class is jointly and severally liable to be exposed to the neck. Kill one person and you will kill, but if you kill a hundred people, you will be the one who will go to the ground with a hero. After all, what you''re doing is killing people. "Okay, let''s leave that thing there for a while..." Well, I''ve never cut an innocent person or one without any particular fault. There will be no problem because it is an act that is considered legal in this world, and it is not so wrong to say it from the natural management. In the first place, even then, if I hadn''t killed her, the lady and Rain would have been terrible. "I never thought Blois was a pure maiden to this point. Looks like he''s up on a trip." "Bad mood, bad situation..." Sometimes in this case, I guess it''s too good for her. It''s a honeymoon with a colleague of your choice, without pinching anything along the way. If I could be as happy as I am, I''d think life would be fun. "Dad... we''re going a lot more forcefully here! "Why does that happen" "''Cause your sister likes her dad, doesn''t she? Then you''ll be fine! You can keep going! I''m seriously getting worried about my daughter''s friendship. We had heard a lot from Toon, but could my daughter have talked to her alumni a lot? It is precisely childish reason. I can''t imitate anything that would trample her dignity. "My teacher said it would be nice if he forced me to stay and ask me to! I remember. That the female teacher in her daughter''s class is unmarried. Rather, there is no particular floating story, that on the contrary, he is a hungry man. Right, a teacher with no experience in male relationships gives students such delusions... Well, I have a ''career'' better, so let''s leave it around. "I don''t think it''s too early for you to have health and physical education... but then I can''t do it while you''re awake, and it''s going to be my problem in the first place..." Five hundred years ago, I was a stupid student and I admired a position like that of festival me. I forgot what to do from here, that''s not true. In the first place, I spent five hundred years in the woods, so I kept feeling like an animal mate with signs. Well, there weren''t any monkeys in the boulder... and no, you''re off the point. Anyway, with the convenience of my part not standing up, Rayne''s sister or brother won''t be complete even if he presses hard. Whether or not Blois will be happy with that, that''s not guaranteed at all. "If I don''t have a protagonist correction, it''s just rape." "Anyway, Rayne, go to sleep already. I''ll leave you to your dad about the blower, okay? "You''re looking forward to tonight! "Oh, yeah. I hope so." If I had a lady, she would have enjoyed it, but I don''t have a lady. Anyway, only Rayne sleeps in bed, me and Blois move the room. There are only the finest hotels, and apart from the bedrooms, the rooms are ready. "Nevertheless...... it would be hard to breathe if you were so dressed up" "... not so" When I let him float and carry him with light weight, and let him sit on the couch, only his neck came out. Her red face looks good because it''s a room with lights. "Have you been disappointed by Rain..." "Whatever your disappointment, I think you were surprised. I''m surprised, too." "Right...... I''m surprised too" Dressed in style, on the road to my parents in a carriage. Have your lover eat a handmade sandwich in it and hold hands. A luxurious bed in the lodging, thrilled to see your child''s flashy underwear at bedtime...... Keep them in bed...... I guess this is a kind of royal road. There are no interesting elements, and even if you look from the side, there is nothing novel about it, but if you''re actually going to do it, you want to do this. "Today, it''s scattered..." Tearful blower. Then you''ll want to cry too, because you have to keep traveling like this. Even if Blois returns to his primacy, I still have to travel in the same carriage as Rain and me who are watching the ugliness so far. "You''re always the same after all... no, sweet but... glad..." "Right... it was my fault, I''m sorry, Blois. You wanted to have more adult relationships." Bulova sitting physically on the couch and holding her knees. Sitting next to her, I pulled my hand around her shoulder. I''m shorter and less dressed, but still managed to lean her towards me. "If you don''t like it, let go... No, you don''t. If you say no, I won''t let you go." "Oh well... then I can''t help it..." "Yeah, well, it''s my fault, it''s my fault. So keep it up, okay?" "Oh, oh... but be a little more forceful, just step in a little more" "There are so many orders, you... how much I dreamed of it" I turned my hand around my shoulder to my hips and kept it tighter. As always, my physique remained five hundred years old, and the Blois had grown considerably over the past five years. "You''re grown up, or... yeah, you''re a woman, Blois. Good lady." "Oh well! Right, I''m... a good woman! "Of course I flatter you. In the last five years, I''ve become somewhat... vulgar." Float the blower with light work and change the attitude of the blower as it is. The blanket was so flashy and provocative I could see underwear, didn''t give a gap to the disgraced blower, and I was holding her. Probably would do this if it was a toon. The simulation allowed me to act boldly. To me while sitting in the chair, the floating blower was in a hugging position from the front. "You''ve been a good man for a long time. Of course, I''m not flattered. Hilarious." Apparently, acting like a toon was a success. Blois remained blushing, gravity-free, with his long hair floating, his eyes closed. It is wild heaven to talk about what happened after that. "Daddy, Sister Blois! Have I become your sister yet?! The next morning, in the carriage, an excited Rain was questioning Bulova. Wearing stylish clothes, stepped in quite a bit overnight, and now my daughter was too intrigued if she thought it was a re-order. "Brother, sister, which one did you have?! Whether it''s because there hasn''t been a pregnant woman around her before, or because she hasn''t learned proper health and physical education in the first place, she thinks she can have a baby as it is once the couple gets along. If I had the right knowledge, that would be a problem, so I''m cloudy for now. But Blois doesn''t want to tell people about last night''s memories, he''s hiding his bright red face with his hands. Nonetheless, Rain keeps pushing. Read the air for a minute, that would be harsh for a five-year-old. I''ve been reading it all over the place. "Stop it now, Rain..." "Hey, hey! Have you decided on a name yet?! If I were your sister, could I make a name for myself? "No, the..." "Could it be my brother?! Are you a boy?! That''s how I push it, Rain. Should it be stopped even if it is done and I snap my head? If you think so, I''ve come to a possibility. "Hey Rain, if the lady asks you anything at the end of this trip, will you answer? "Yeah! Write it down in your diary and report it! When I heard that word, I had to escape the reality that Rain could write a letter, too, and Blois was beginning to consider self-determination. 95 Family Beautiful man in men''s clothes, wind wizard Blois. Real name, blower-win. He is one of the first to be admitted as an escort by that Doowe Sopede, and a genius of magic and sword, with that black and white mountain water placing its faith. Roughly enough in this world to be recognized as the guardian of his daughter by the former lord of Sopede, a powerful man of the highest standards and a young man himself but a famous family of martial arts. Of course, it''s not as broken as it is out of evaluation standards. Truly called the ''Born Genius'' in this world is the one who is born with all the energy that is clear, like a run, about the one who can use the magic that resides in him without having to learn. Even if seen on a national basis, though, it is a mutation in a mutation of whether or not one appears in several generations, and it does not mean that her strains will fall. I don''t have eight kinds of divine treasures, I wasn''t given talent by God, I wasn''t dawn in training for thousands of years. With her best talent in a very standard sense, she naturally looks down at everything else. She''s glad to say she''s proud of her parents for being able to join one of the most elite troops in the nation, the Kingsguard. "You guys. I have received a letter from my predecessors who are hiding with the owner of the Sopeds, so I will convey the contents to the Winn family on this occasion." Win family owner, father of Blois, Semp Win. He, entrusted with the Lord, had naturally been given much information by Doowe''s brother, the Lord of Sopeds. It is of course an unacceptable confidentiality to make public statements, but it was allowed to be communicated to the mother, sister, brother and sister of Blois. Around it are the values and lines of the sopeds. In that regard, it was an absolute code that even Doowe, who was not involved in government, was'' strictly adhering to ''. In other words, it is a simple story of passing through muscles. I was about to do the obvious thing of explaining to Bulova''s family exactly who he was married to. That included the meaning of an apology that allowed my parents to marry without permission, as well as a sign of trust that I could keep that secret. "Blois, who is guarding Master Doowe, is getting engaged. They''re also going to stay connected with your daughter''s escort, Shirokuro Sansui, and her adopted son, Rain." Instead, it also meant that there was no way they could leave land or anything else to their opponents who just couldn''t keep their secrets shut. "As you''ve all heard, Shirokuro Sansui is one of the best in the nation to be called the trump card of the Sopede family, and the letter from the former Lord of Sopede is thick. Your lord will prepare the right title for this engagement." In fact, Semp Wynn had received the resulting information extremely simply. After accepting all the information given and understanding the content, I was delighted with this engagement. "Sansui is also a user of immortality, which is a rare magic, obtaining immortality by its peculiar effects. They look young, but they actually live before the founding of the kingdom of Arcana" There was also a lot of unbelievable information. Regardless of his wife, who had been told beforehand that he was in fact immortal, the children suspected him of being true and false. "He also said that Rain, who will be related to our family, is the last survivor of the royal family of the Domino Empire, and that her children and grandchildren have decided to daughter-in-law to the supreme power of the Domino Republic" But Blois'' parents don''t give a shit about that. Because that''s what the Sopeid principals and former principals said, there''s no point in questioning that. Because even if it were a lie, there would be nothing wrong with this House. That is an extremely correct way of thinking under the umbrella of Sopede. Not as a pre construction, but from the bottom of my heart my parents thought so. I mean...... "Now my house is cheap! To this one word, Semp Wynn''s conclusions and personality are aggregated. The conclusion was very small, even though it brought tremendous material information. "Yeah, that''s a really good deal of friendship. Blois is a real filial daughter." Ket Wynn, his wife, had all affirmed the words of such a husband. I only went from the bottom of my heart to the same idea as my husband, and from there I had no idea where I was going. All I thought was that the immortal of immortality, the last royal clan of the Empire, ''made a strong connection with the great man'' to get along with such a figure. Of course, that is very important to the general aristocracy, but that was all I thought about was stunning for my daughter and son. "Chi, Father! So is it really good?! "What, it would be a good friendship. Heata, can you prepare better terms than this? Heata Wynn, the second child and trailer son, was shouting to her father. He was stunned by his father, who had no idea what was going on around it, even though it was a good opportunity to take in his daughter, who was "certain" that he would continue to be associated with the supreme leader of the neighbouring country, who was "guaranteed" to be the survivor of the royal family. "It''s certainly an unparalleled condition! But will Blois be dowry? Now the daughter at heart, the daughter of the royal family, will be treated like a relative outside! Can''t you have my son-in-law come over here?! "Blois Wynn", the third child and second daughter of the Wynn family, thins the edge because it is Shirokuro Blois or Blois Shirokuro. Even if there''s no blood connection, Rain Wynn and Rain Silochro treat it differently from the surroundings. "Say that and what if you break the mood over there! Semp''s words, in a sense, were the best and left no room for correction. Indeed, it is strange that the Winn family, who are only under the umbrella, should pinch their mouths at the decision of Sopede. But it was incompetent, no matter what you think, to snort at the conclusions pressed without negotiation. "Blois is a good year too, I don''t even know if there will be a next if I miss this! Besides, it is only with the service of Blois that Sopede is entrusting us with the land! To pinch your mouth on the brink of that blower, you don''t owe it to the blower! "That''s right..." "It''s all thanks to the talented Blois that we have our lives today! My wife is snorting at the pitiful and neat words. In fact, it would be the response of the father that Blois wanted. But as the heater, the next principals, I thought we should negotiate here, aware of the danger, for the greater development of the Winn family. "But, Father..." "Shut up! This is a decision made by the Lord of Sopeds, and at the same time by me, the Parent! I won''t allow you to defy me! However, the contemporary lord had rejected Heata''s opinion altogether. It could be a better condition if it sticks, but I have to protect my current life more than that. Such mediocrity denied the heater. That''s not wrong, and I couldn''t sopede the objection for what my father was neither foolish nor abusive. "Anyway, from now on, Blois is bringing home his fianc¨¦ and his adopted son. No disrespect! His father left angrily. After that, my wife follows me, and only the children remain. "Brother, you''re an idiot. If I told your fathers that, they''d be pissed off." The girl, Rya Wynn, the youngest sister, was laughing at her brother. Sure, my parents'' response was too stupid, but there was something wrong with my brother''s idiocy of being stupid toward such an idiot. "Shut up, Rya! That''s what I have to tell you now! There''s nothing you can do after I take over the house! "Stupid brother. Whether your father''s style is greedy or hard-working, you can see the consequences of the decisions made by the owners of those sopeds." Sure enough, even as a lyre, I''m stunned by my parents who can weather this far. On the other hand, however, the decision to comply fully is not wrong. Sure, my parents respond incompetently, but I can also say that they respond correctly to incompetence. Just so we''re clear, it''s a weight-appropriate, status-appropriate idea. Whatever you think that way from the bottom of your mind, it wouldn''t be a bad idea. "Shit...... if I''d been the winner a year earlier......! "You''re a really stupid brother. From the point of view of the lords of the four nobles, your brother and father are not that different." Rya''s words are also correct. To be clear, whatever Heata says, it''s not worth fitting in. Even if Heata, who is only the next head of the Wynn family, has actually become the head, Blois, who has completed her daughter''s escort and is about to leave the office, has decided to be cuter. No one will listen, such as Heata''s opinion, which only considers the Wynn family''s interests. "It''s not like a brother who can''t round up his father can fathom the owner of Sopeds." ¡­¡­ I don''t know about Lya, either. But I can''t help what I''ve decided. Lyer, who knew she had no say, was trying to find the best she could in what had been decided. Fighting and talking, that''s what stupid men do. Either that or my father''s response is smarter. I get along with my fianc¨¦e, whom Blois brings in this time, and I make Conne and marry him into a better house than the Winn family. That was her current aim. From there on, all you have to do is get along with your sister and his wife and then think about it. "Nevertheless, I''ve never had one with your sister Blois, have I? It''s refreshing to hear about someone who left the house more than six years ago on a boulder... Shet, can you tell me if your sister knows the area? Rya was asking her eldest sister, Shet Wynn. Anyway, Rya was about four years old at the time, and she didn''t know anything about her sister, who had found talent around that time. You won''t even know him well over there. Of course I think there was a change at my age, but if I could still listen to the old episodes, that would be a tale tantrum. "... Shet, your sister? "What''s up, sister?" Bulova''s brother and sister realized their sister was not moving. I was surprised that she was already shocked that she was married to a branch of the Wynn family and was having several children. "Child-faced sword saint is a rare magic user...... immortality? Shet, heater, blower, rya. These four men are equipped with the gift of what, and they also acknowledge it to some extent as the Lord of the Sopeds. It was not as if to their parents, and therefore they were called ''the tombies that give birth to eagles''. However, he is a parent and son to the boulder, so his appearance is well inherited. In other words, of their mother, who is beautiful as a nobleman, the appearance was taken over by all. But...... just like my age-appropriate mother with diminished skin, Shet, who was beautiful, was also beginning to feel diminished...... "Um, the kid, he''s been alive for hundreds of years?! Very, very, very much so now. The fact that Black and White Mountain Water did not reveal its age was because it could also cause trouble if it was believed, just as it would not have been believed if it had been said. "How the hell...! Eternal youth, eternal life. It was a universal desire for man. It is sufficient as the creditability of immortality that mountain waters, whose appearance is growing, have not changed their appearance at all for five years¡­. "It doesn''t taste good, Shet. Your sister could do something nasty. Brother, shouldn''t I be contacting my brother-in-law now? "... right, would you take it right away" I guess that trouble is about too late. "The secret to rejuvenation, if you can teach it......! 96 Age "Is this your home territory? You''re prosperous." "Right - not as good as Wang Du or Sopede, though" "Yeah, well, I got the good stuff turned around." It was a relaxing carriage journey, but naturally it is a domestic trip, so it is early to arrive. The three of us were proceeding down the castle, protected by a pick-up escort. The landscape outside the carriage or the surrounding signs are relatively normal. Apparently, that''s what Rayne thought too. "Just don''t gather your gaze at all times. Is it something that stands out? Even the lady''s not on it." "Naturally, this carriage has a soaped family crest. Me, you and Rain are the direct ministers of the Sopede main house in form, and it''s not strange to be in this carriage like this, but it would still be rare in this city" Well, if you think about it, you deserve it. Until now, even with my gaze gathered in the carriage, I thought it was a gaze on the lady. But the truth is, you were gathering your gaze at the carriage. Regardless of who is on board, it would be natural if the carriage at the Sopede main house had been escorted. "But, uh, what... you still have the courage to introduce you to your parents" "Yeah, well, I guess so... don''t get so hard. It''s not like I''m having a bad relationship with your parents." That being said, I was holding the hand of a blower sitting next to me. There was nothing to be anxious about, and when I grabbed him gently, Blois remained gripped as he turned away from his face. Look at that. Rayne''s got her eyes shining, but that''s a good thing because Rayne''s happy, too, I guess. "Well... my parents should bless us. Anyway, this is finally going to be the cornerstone of our relationship with the Sopeds." It''s not a bad story for anyone. The adopted son of the other whom his daughter marries marries not far from the supreme power of the neighbouring country. From Rain''s point of view, me and Bulova''s daughters and sons are like sisters and younger brothers, and Bulova''s parents and sopeds, and Rikyo and I are cut off from each other, which is not going to happen in the future. By and large, we''ve already decided to talk about this one. I can''t stop or change it to anyone anymore. "... or so, Sansui. What do you think about Rain himself or his daughter or son marrying Domino? Not to sound like Rayne, Blois asks. It''s a tremendous thing now, but it sure would be of interest. "On that point, it''s been resolved a lot of time. When I was to officially serve in Sopede, I was done talking about it with your father and brother." For how many minutes, our job is to escort the lady from the Sopede main house. I can''t say enough that nothing will happen because I will be assigned to the escort. So when I''m really going to be your lady''s escort, I''m getting assurances about Rain''s future. "I would think about it then if Rayne was so reluctant, but I don''t think the conversation your brother or father would bring in would be so bad. Me and Rain are gonna trust you there." "... you, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, have you ever called a former lord or lord a father or brother? Sometimes I would abandon Saiga and Thoon. Be careful around here." Ugh, it was a sharp scratch. The boulder is the woman who will be my wife. Sure, I''m in my heart, and I call you brother, father, festival, thon. That was apt to point out, as it may occasionally come out as a ground. "Well, honestly, I''ve been looking down at my disciples, and sometimes I admire you both too much. We need to be careful because the roots are immortal and we''re going to forget to be polite." "Sometimes you don''t know your age. I don''t know, we didn''t pry about your age, because your usual words and actions were dressed up. For living five hundred years, you''re quite childish." Well, I guess there''s no extra human depth around hanging out with the lady. A shallow man with only a sword, in the sense of...... "Well... that''s what I''d like" I guess it suits you, too, Blois. "I was in your master... but I did find you to be a long-time human being. I know how much you respect me... but if you were, I wouldn''t have respected you until I was in love" "Ooh." "... Rain, do you want to keep that in your diary? "Yeah!" An awesome primitive wiretap was spinning in full. It is also a big deal that the person is completely unconscious of doing something wrong. Rayne must be an awesome agent, I can''t help but notice. What a nearby M.O., ma''am. You''re too good at using people. "Ugh..." "Oh, my God, Blois, you like the childish part about your dad, don''t you? "Kill me... kill me first..." Haven''t heard that in a while, cum kill it... it used to be fashionable. "Ladies and gentlemen, it is time to arrive at your mansion." Your grandfather told me. It is true that people''s signs disappear from their surroundings and the number is decreasing. And then the carriage approaches the signs that you''re obviously welcoming this one, that you''re pointing your consciousness at this one. "... Wow, your father and mother. It''s a very simple sign." Already, before I saw their faces, their reactions seemed to float on their eyelids. There was nothing complicated in my heart for a princess in the diaspora or a centuries-old immortal to become a relative. "Welcome, Lord Sansui! You''ve come to my mansion so often! "Welcome home, Blois! Good to have you back! When we got out of the carriage, we were greeted by very similar parents with convincing faces as Blois'' parents. There is no inconvenience in being a parent or a child, no matter what you think, like me and Rain. On the other hand, there was a kind of anxiety in the unlikely energetic weather and relief that troublesome things were eliminated. When you raise your hands so far and are welcomed, that scares me, but I can''t give you a concrete example of how you wanted me to handle it. I''ve decided to honestly rejoice that your parents are more than happy about what I think. Even Blois has decided that it''s better for your parents to bless you. "Come on, how do you get here?" "Oh, Blois. Are you happy and crying? Something that I certainly didn''t expect to have such a good edge on! I also feel that there is some misunderstanding, but there is nothing inconvenient about it, so let''s get it misunderstood. In fact, once explained, Blois could finally be self-determination. Anyway, welcome. We''re going inside the mansion. Naturally, I was nervous. Not very much, but not the atmosphere that is welcoming my daughter and her fianc¨¦e. Probably included a strong argument that these parents should not coarsely resemble me and Rayne. It''s an overly understandable response, but I''m not actually saying anything wrong or strange. The deacons and maids'' faces were extremely attractive, and they managed to keep a smile on their faces, but the cold sweat was also supposed to be awesome. I just have to get people to think this is a paycheck, which means welcoming dignitaries, and that''s what it means to work for a mansion that dignitaries visit. "Today we are gathering all of our families, including our daughters who have been married, to celebrate this engagement with their families first. So you''re meeting inside." "Don''t worry, Blois. Everyone''s happy about your engagement." Well, I''m convinced so. Blois also said scattered, but there''s nothing wrong with this engagement. In the future, they can boast to the nobility of the country that ''they are on the fringe with the supreme power of their neighbours''. Even if blood isn''t connected, it just happens as a fact. "Starting tomorrow, it''s going to be a bit of a hassle, but I want you to hang out with me because I want you to be related too" "We''re gathering nobles from the neighborhood for a big party. I know you''re cramped that the social world didn''t take you too far, but it''s only temporary. Enjoy it, will you? In addition, even now, we can make a big face around us. Neither I nor Rayne are superficial, but they are fully assured by the highest authority in the Soaped home. You should be quite proud of yourself at the moment. Honestly, it''s not pleasant, but I actually just need to be patient for a while. It''s not that much of a refusal or disgust to secularism. At least, it is much more peaceful than wearing your neck and exposing your neck, as commanded by the head of Sopede. Even if it''s a fake thing, it''s not a rape, and I just want to look good. I''m a lot less modest than a lady, and I''m not too shy about dating. "You really are a filial daughter, Blois." "That''s right, everything is going well thanks to you. I really appreciate it." No, that''s more than a little twisted thought. There''s about as much to see from above, not enough training. The important thing is that Blois and his parents have a good relationship... "Um, thank you! "Oh, you''re Rain, aren''t you? I am the father of Blois. Think of me as my grandfather from now on." "Can you tell me about me with my grandmother? That means Rain is accepted. Much better than being weirdly competent and with odd ambitions. I''m not good at fixing it myself, and I''ll be happy anyway. That''s good for both sides. "I know it will be a short stay, thank you. Father, Mother." Bulova''s parents are reaching out to me amicably. In contrast, it would be polite to walk over here. "... hahahaha! Come here, then! "Yeah, we''re all looking forward to welcoming a new family, right? With my response, they both had an atmosphere of relief even if they didn''t show up on their faces. In fact, I guess my response was a very favorable one. Take me first, you two go inside the mansion. The footprint was very light. "Hey, Dad, your sister''s mom and dad are sweet." "Oh, yeah" Looking at my outfit didn''t show any weird cleanliness or narrowness. I guess I have no particular sense of rejection, even though my appearance is famous. Don''t think that you are losing sight of the previous because of the profit. "Phew..." In fact, Blois was also largely relieved. That''s right, because if we don''t meet in person, we won''t know how to react or anything. We love each other, and we act on the decisions of far superior people, so it can''t get any worse, but unforeseen things still happen. "Come on, this is my family! "I really wanted to call my grandson too, but only my daughter and son are on the boulder for today. Of course, Rayne is the exception." And well, to this point, the more I clapped out, the more surprisingly well I was doing, the more I almost clapped and the more the story went on. On the other hand, what is it... everyone but your parents had their sights set on the woman. The brotherly youth of Blois, the sisterly toddler of Blois, even Blois himself and Rain, and of course I had my eyes on that person. ¡­¡­ I feel great eyesight. My gaze is piercing me that you''re going to curse me to death. Silent, faceless, only my eyes are unusually bloody running and looking at me. To its creepiness, both Rain and Blois looked up to heaven and had to pay attention. "Well, let me introduce you to my first child, Shet." "I''m already married, but I''m a filial daughter who showed me her grandson''s face." ¡­¡­ The only thing I can say is that only your parents didn''t realize the vibe. On top of that, he was proud to introduce a young lady named Shet, who was looking at me silently. If you only looked at her face, if you only pulled out the atmosphere, she would probably be a beautiful lady, only her eyes running blood and looking at me. Right, my skin, though. "Nice to meet you, Master Shett. I am Black and White Mountain Water, this is my daughter Rain. This time I can be engaged to the lady of this historic house, and I''m rising." I moved forward courageously and thanked him. Look at that behavior, everyone is impressed with me. Except my parents. Look at me like that, Blois'' sister... ¡­¡­ He was touching my cheeks with his bare hands, taking off his lace gloves, trying to touch my skin closer and more visible. And you were struck, and your eyes dwell even more. Was there any more, the eyesight resided. "Five hundred years old... five hundred years... this skin...?! Is this an alley? Wow. Now, are you shocked that I''m immortal? As a immortal who does have a crusty image, I think her skin is moisturized. Wouldn''t that still be too shocking? "Shet, your sister is so sloppy! Tell me about me, Father, Mother! To deceive me, Blois'' sister, acting like a child, hugged me. The look on his face was very tense. Maybe, as a girlfriend, it''s a desperate follow up to not cause problems. "Ha ha! It can''t be, Rya! Lord Sang-sui is in trouble." Though slightly less than my sister''s, your brother talks to me, too. He asked me to shake his hand, pretending to be casual. "I''m Heata, Blois'' brother. The slightly disrespectful daughter there is my sister Rya, she will be excited to meet you, your martial name, I hope you forgive me." "No, as long as you''re embarrassed" Very naturally, I was leaving my sister in Blois and shaking hands with my brother. I''ll try to soften my expression, but neither me nor your brother have lost any mind. "... baby-like, bright skin..." Feeling jealous for the first time in my life, I manage to get off topic trying to cut through. I was off my gaze from my sister, who was oblivious to my feelings. "If you ask me, you''ve met the supreme power of your neighbor in Caputo territory. I want to know about him. I''d like you to tell me later, if that''s all right." "Oh, brother, that''s sloppy! I''d love to hear that, too! We''ll pinch the little play and try to get through it. Look at those three...... "Oh, no, don''t bother me too much." "Yes, I''m tired from a long journey." Blois'' parents, who can''t read the air, seem to have problems recognizing the status quo through, were babbling Brother Heata and Rya. No, Shet, it''s your sister who''s bothering us. Notice, and if possible, let me leave. Honestly, my eyesight is too scary. "Shet sister......? "Young, shiny skin......" Rayne was clinging in tears to Blois, baffled by her own sister, who was too different from her old memories. That''s right, I''m scared of something, this guy! 97 Disgust "Compared to the main house of Sopede, the boulders will be poor ministers, but we will also be very welcoming." "I want you to say anything you need to know." We were supposed to have a dinner party while creating a soothing atmosphere. Of course, dinner party means eating. For once, the table manners themselves have already been planted in sopeds, and I have ''pretended'' to eat. The meal itself is on the road until I get here, and I''ve never used a spoon or a fork in the first place, so I was able to figure it out. ¡­¡­ But I would like you two to isolate your elder sister, who is staring at us without any hand in the meal, because she doesn''t seem to have an appetite. Everyone but your parents is frightened by the sheet sister at the top. "Oh, Gohon! Lord Sansui, if you ask me, you and Blois have met Fuusi Ukio, who became the king of the country in Domino." "Yes, though, I''ve just really met you a little bit" "Neither do I, because I am the guard¡­ I hear the Bathrubs were able to speak in depth" I was on board with your brother trying to make a topic. Indeed, it would be interesting to talk about neighbouring countries. I remember what Thoon told me when I was escorting Rikkyo. "I also teach swordsmanship to the prince of the Kingdom of Majan and the next Bathrub master, but the two of them have spoken to Master Akiyoshi." "Ho ho, what did you do? "He said he was full of responsibility, carrying the country all by himself. He had a strong will to live with anything." Well, it seems natural to be the holder of the Holy Grail Elixir. At least I don''t have the intense will to do that. Plus, there''s no mood for a nation to carry that big thing. In that sense, I wonder how stronger he is. "We also heard that it was very harsh only for those who had the temper to defeat a country." "Really...... I hear your age is very young? "You''re about a little older than Bulova. I know you''re very young in the sense of a king." "... well, not so" I guess he didn''t just want to divert the topic, he was actually interested. Indeed, he is the one who goes to the Lord of every castle in every country on earth. Unlike the kingdom of Arcana, he says it''s almost a dictatorship, and from the perspective of the next local lord, he''ll admire it. Of course, I''ll skip the revolution and the coup. I guess he doesn''t want a war, he wants a rule. Even Rikkyo wanted revenge more than war, and it was largely decent compared to that one. "Brother, the Lord of Sopeds said that Master Ukio is the owner of the resoluteness that does not hesitate to wage war and the amount of instrumentalities that he has learned to draw. For the sake of peace, we are anxious not to resign ourselves from coming to the dead." "... well, my lord." Depending on the way you look at it, you''ll be scolded as an amnesiac who instantly bows his head if he''s about to lose while plunging up the war. Nevertheless, in a wizard whose target is a bomber, we just have to give up. There will be no such thing as an English break. "Well, you know the prince of a distant country, too, don''t you? I''m interested in you! Ryer told me that she was interrupting the conversation. Sure, I know more about Toon than about Rikyo. So I tried to change my mind... "Mr. Sansui." I was separated from the story by my sister Shet, who opened her mouth again. The force had momentum, unspeakable or not, to cut everything off. "Excuse me, Mr. Sansui has lived as a immortal for about five hundred years." "Yeah..." "I''ve seen you before. You won''t remember it either, just because you saw it from afar, but it''s not long since you''ve been escorting Lord Doowe." I''ve lived about five hundred years, and it would take a lot of grounds to believe the word. You look young in my case, so it would be true if you tried it on your parents, but it would be a lie, but it must be either way. But if you try to be the Shet sister who used to see me, I guess that''s already a big problem. Anyway, I look like a complete child. If four or five years have passed, it is natural that things are changing as dramatically as in Blois. Starting with the lady, she didn''t seem to care much when we were together the whole time, but after hearing the advance information that she had been alive for five hundred years, she had something to think about. "I heard that a child with his sister who is protecting Master Doowe,... I didn''t think he was alive for five hundred years" "Ha ha! No, not at all! "Yeah, about as much as I want you to tell me the secret to that young man." Your parents who still think the air is soothing, its purity is horrible now. Mother is joking and listening to the secret of her youth, but Sister Shet is trying to see what she says and does with her eyes that are about to curse her to death. "The secret of youthfulness, even if I may say¡­ we immortals are rare magical users who dwell in immortality. What stops us from growing and aging is naturally reaching in the process of learning fairy arts. It may sound a little disgusting, but it doesn''t mean you''re activating something special." I have no memory of the fact that it was 500 years ago, but I have never made an effort to stay old. In other words, if I had trained in immortality or swordsmanship, I would have naturally stayed this way. If that''s nature, it''s no. "If you live in immortality rather than magic, you will be integrated with your natural mind as you spend time in deep forests and remote alpines, freeing yourself from the chain of life." I thought to myself, ''I don''t know what you''re talking about, Koz''. Truly, it is a wicked religion itself. But it''s true, so I can''t help it. "You won''t be able to convince yourself that you''re having a delicious meal like this, but even if you go down the mountains and leave the woods this way, the time seems to have stopped by breaking off from people and continuing without any food or drink." "Ho, so nothing, you don''t think you can use the technique of rejuvenating yourself on a regular basis? "Yeah, you''re right." I was doing everything I could to get my brother to the conclusion. Yes, I have absolutely no power to rejuvenate others. Well, a master might be able to use that technique, but I haven''t learned it as a raw hatred. In addition, learning would require a tremendous amount of time. I can''t remember for sure while she''s alive. Immortals don''t get old in the first place, so even with rejuvenation techniques and rejuvenation techniques, they will be the last to learn. "Oh, I''m sorry." "No, no, you''re still beautiful enough! It''s more colourful than it used to be." "Oh, my God, I''m embarrassed in front of a young kid." Against your happy parents, Sister Shet keeps sending me gazes that are going to kill you. Rayne seemed to leak my pee even now. "Rain, maybe you''re not feeling well? I was flashing there. Yes, Rayne''s ill health means this dinner party should be open too! "Uh, it''s okay, Dad..." "No, no, my face is bright blue. Apparently, I''m tired of the long journey, I''m sorry, but I''d like to get my daughter out of here..." Everyone was reacting to my suggestion. Sure, as a matter of fact, Rayne''s not feeling well, so no one blames him for canceling the dinner party. "Sure, that''s important." "Oh my god! Your parents, who normally care about us on the boulder, reacted in common sense. In the first place, we''re already engaged. They just don''t like it in vain to respond here in a strange hurry. Then you''ll care about Rayne''s health. If anything happens, I don''t like it either, but it''s a dead end for this house. "Father! If this happens, take care and call the magicians! "I think so too, Father! If anything happens, it''s gonna be tough! Cancel the dinner party! Everyone''s heart was united and this dinner party was canceled. Thank you, Rayne. You''re a filial daughter. And I''m sorry. "Hey Blois. Isn''t your sister too mentally unstable? I was diagnosed by a medical specialist magician, and we put Rain to bed, who said it was hard work, and we were talking about that in a guest room. To be clear, my obsession is too abnormal. Sure, presbytery would be attractive to women of all ages, but there has to be something about it. Obviously, her obsession is shaken out. "That''s crazy... your old sister wasn''t like that..." "Well, that was over five years ago, so I guess your memory''s beautified. And five years will be enough change..." It makes me sad to say it myself. If so, it was just annoying to say anything to Bulova. "Perhaps you care about your skin age¡­ almost certainly because of your lifestyle more than your age. I think it will improve my skin most of the time." "Specifically? "Regular bedtime and a nutritionally balanced diet. Specifically, wake up early to bed, moderate exercise. Not too much meat, not too much booze, more leafy vegetables...... And then I wonder if it''s stress." I can tell by the feeling of being a immortal that a creature called a human never feels better when it''s about to be drugged, applied, or injected. Daily lifestyles show up in your body more than those tiny doses. In short, it means inanimate, and not enough training. Of course, I remember that being difficult. "That would not be possible as a nobleman" "Right, I think so. So I need you to give up." That''s what I think is quicker to find the rare magic dedicated to it. I wonder if there is, a rare magic that manages the health of others. If it does, it must be unusual. "Anyway, I don''t know how your sister feels. But I don''t. but... don''t even feel a little too harsh" "Right, why oh..." Maybe he''s grabbing the inhabitants'' biological daughters, draining blood, filling them with bathtubs and living a life that''s going to make their skin extra bad. Such a force was felt by her. It is the first time in this world that it has been reacted so far to immortality. "You''re married, aren''t you? Maybe it''s not working out over there." "Right...... why don''t you check it out? I can''t stand to see your sister like that." "And that''s it for us? Let''s ask the kid there too, come in." I was holding my breath across the door, calling out to Bulova''s sister. Apparently, they''ll give us information against this one. "... I found out really well. You''re the best swordsman in the country on a boulder, even if I hide." Being Bulova''s sister, she looked a lot younger. Older than Rain on a boulder, but still a child more than I look. For that matter, the expression shows prank and intelligence. The fact that I was exposed to it was somehow speculative. "Brois, I''m here to advise you and your brother Sansui. Heata, I want you and Shet to stay out of this." The girl where there was no basis for what happened told us not to get our hands on her. Well, if I shouldn''t, I''m honestly not the person I want to be involved with. I just wanted to know why. Whatever your sister is, don''t even get involved with your brother. "''Cause your brother and sister don''t like your sister Blois." 98 Sister! My last sister''s remarks were radical inside. At least, it was very shocking to Blois. Even I''m pretty stiff. But Rya''s words sounded true. At least she''s not lying at all. "I guess your sister, who''s been away from this house for a long time, doesn''t know what''s going on around there. Oh, of course, your father and mother haven''t noticed anything around here." "Hey, why?! I guess this house had its good territory turned because I was escorting at your lady''s place?! Why do you hate me?! "So, yeah. That''s why you two hate your sister Bulova." I don''t know. It was rational. At least, I don''t know how they hate me when I''m not showing my face. "Shet, your sister has been so beautiful for a long time, and she''s been the focus of attention in the social world. He had a nice face, but he was classy. So your sister could marry a very good man. Brother Heata has long been brilliant and will be expected as the next owner of the Territory. I''m pretty sure that''s because this isn''t a desire from my family, it''s also an opinion from the owner of Sopeds." The only thing I know about fighting is me and Blois, but I know that Rya right in front of me has an ageless wit. And I also got a guess that perhaps Blois'' brother and sister have the corresponding specs. So, why do you hate blowers? "Don''t you see? Blois, your sister is a genius of wind magic and sword. In anticipation of that arm, he became the escort of the lady of Sopede''s main house. At that time, it was conveniently coordinated and irresistible corruption was discovered in the aristocracy that now governs this territory. That''s why the Winn family flourished by repositioning. What do you think that meant to your brother or sister? "Happy, didn''t you? "I''m happy for you, me, your mother and your father. I''ve benefited from your sister''s devotion since I was conceited, and you think your mother and father have a big backing? Your brother and sister are just acting weird." Rya speaks. What happened to my beautiful uppermost sister and my smart brother? "Of course, Shet, the person your sister married was the best that the ''Winns of the time'' could hope for. That''s right, no matter how beautiful you say it is, there are limits to the character of a house you can marry. And Sister Bulova found her talent after she had already had a baby." That''s all I heard, I finally understood. Apparently, Blois, too, understood what that meant. But isn''t that going to be an eight-way win over anything? "Yes, thanks to your sister, Blois, our house has grown in character. Relatively speaking, Shet, your sister''s wedding home has been degraded. Of course, that means that Shet, your sister secured her say at the dowry, and you must have made a good impression from their house. But, Shet, your sister didn''t think so. I thought if the house had been built up sooner, I would have..." "Oh no..." "Again, just to be clear, don''t worry about the eclampsia because it''s a good place too. Shet, your sister is afraid that her skin has been bent recently and that her only handle will be lost. No matter how beautiful you are, you can''t be a new, young woman. I want to be at the heart of the social world forever, and on the contrary, it must be hard for you, Shet sister, to think that you''re the only one who deserves attention." It was frightening. The youngest, youngest daughter was shy of her own sister. "Shet, I can''t believe your sister''s season is over by the time we got married. Beautiful, elegant, proud to be next door, gain superiority. The value of such a woman is, of course, high. But that''s only for a moment. Flower life is short, you bet, Brother Sansui." "I don''t deny it, but people are not flowers. It''s something else." "Perhaps you are. But well, you''re in a rush like you are now, Shet. Don''t you think your sister''s off? If I''m beautiful, that''s fine, what a time it is. Shet, what your sister wants is for you to raise your children as a mother. I don''t know that, and I''m trying to keep up with glory at all times. That''s funny." Maybe it was close to masochism. The youngest sister despised her sister as the same woman and lamented that it was her own kin. Maybe I''m making a kind of fool of myself because I can''t do it without behaving that way. I don''t know what to say, but she looked spicy with her. "So, Heata, what about your brother? Why don''t you like me? "That would be easier. Once Brother Heata took over the territory from his mediocre father, he was going to set up the territory himself. In fact, maybe you were as talented as you could be. But where it had nothing to do with my efforts, the problem was solved" Prosperity from poor territory to good territory. Was that something that was unpleasant for your brother Heata? "He treated me like a child and still didn''t even let me do any work as a lord''s trail, my old brother. Even younger than your brother, Brois. Thanks to your sister, your life at home is better all at once, right? On top of that, the residents also welcomed from their overly fattening lords about their fathers who, even ordinary politicians, did not thoroughly exploit them. Now you don''t think I have any inferiority with your sister, Blois? This isn''t bad for Blois. Totally, it was a rebellion or an argument. When asked about it, Blois looked very spicy. That''s right, I thought my family had a good life because I was working hard, but I hated myself after actually having a good life. This is gonna be tough. "Your brother is in a hurry. Because my own sister, as the one with the finest force in this country, is about to get the closest recognition and status and stay ''retired''. Nonetheless, I remain the next Lord. I guess you have a lot to think about for being smart." I''m not hated, I''m not angry, I''m not resentful. They just hate me. "I''ll tell you what, your brother doesn''t have to do anything, and this territory is already safe at the moment. That''s how good the conditions are here, and that''s not necessary to do anything particularly unexplainable, and if we operate normally, we can expect enough tax revenues from that. That said, from your brother''s eyes, you seem unhappy with your father''s reign, but your father also has a high nose in this case, so you won''t retire for the time being." Unlike your sister Shet, Brother Heata was kind of pathetic. Even though no one is bad, I feel even more serious. "So if your brother starts to run the government, honestly, it doesn''t make that much difference. Conditions are good here, so even maintaining the status quo is among failures, and success is normal. I mean, no matter how hard your brother works, it doesn''t lead to an appreciation for your brother. That''s the end of your brother''s life, and nothing can happen first from there. Your brother will die a regional lord without a name in the world." That''s what he said, he was pointing at me. "Unlike you, Brother Sansui." "I don''t care if you say so..." "Rumor or legend, if you try to keep that storyteller alive even if he''s all dead, it might not seem like a big deal." As a mere fact, my master was also known about 2,000 years ago as the most powerful swordsman. But he said it was about two thousand years ago in the tempera that he was telling about his master. Even if you keep your name in the history of this country, that''s no big deal to me. Even if this country perishes and everyone forgets about me, I will be training with my master. "But it was a matter of death and death for your brother. Your sister, Blois, was born with her own talent. That''s why I have to go on top of it. But well, your brother who inherits this territory as his eldest son doesn''t have that. ''Cause if you''re going to flourish your old territory, you don''t have to know, and no matter how you rule this territory, unless that''s what you fail to do, your brother won''t be appreciated." That was a cruel story. "Your brother is the only man, and therefore will inherit this house without any rubbing. That''s why I can''t leave this territory. If there was at least one more brother up there, he would have been appreciated by royalty and sopeds." If I were here for the feast, if I were here for Masakazo, what would I think? What do they think of it as a trump card that sells its name greatly in at least a time and brings special secretaries from the state? "That''s something I can''t help, and Blois is nothing wrong. If such an argument hurts Blois, even Blois'' real brother and sister will not forgive him then. That''s all. And I want you, my sister, to be very attentive." "Oh, I''m so jealous. Your sister, you will be in the history of this country, as the trump card of the sopeds, as their companion. I''d be jealous as a woman." You''re acting so refreshing. Apparently, this kid really, really cared about being this kid and came here. "Your brother is quite rational with that, and he hasn''t fallen far enough to splurge on someone he doesn''t have to deal with. You haven''t read it until the end of your life, and you have hope for the future. I''m gonna give it back to you to the extent that it hits a competitive edge that I can''t even do. But the problem is... Needless to say, Shet, you''re my sister. Honestly, I can''t help it." Right, I fully agree. Bulova also, in fact, was so worried about her sister that she didn''t care that her brother and sister hated her. "I ask you once, you really don''t have one? Rejuvenating magic." "There may be, but I can''t use it" "Yes... I''d be in trouble if it happened, so leave it at that. Something that doesn''t seem like it." This kid looked and gestured less than I did. Isn''t this kid actually a reincarnator or something? Wouldn''t the contents be someone else, not a girl? Or do you think she''s the rejuvenated grandmother? "I mean, is this the first time your sister''s been forced to do this? "Oh, Shet, this is your first time. Probably because...... most people are young and not interested in eternal life. My lord and my predecessors, thankfully, knew Sansui before his immortality. There must have been some kind of awe. Besides, the school director had already accepted his old age..." "Yes... it''s an enviable story, your sisters were always involved with the apex." That''s what I say and laugh at you humbly, Rya. Indeed, I was deeply involved in something other than the pinnacle, which is about the nullity and firmness of that exile nobleman. Other faces were those close to the pinnacle in this country, where talent and strength are recognized. I mean, I guess I didn''t save up for the face-to-face depression that Rya had been involved in. Of course, there would have been vertex dissatisfaction and discomfort at the apex. "Anyway... Shet, I will pay close attention to your sister and my brother Heata. Try not to see your sister, Shet, except in front of your father or mother. Your sister is worse than usual, to be honest." Then let''s quarantine it. I came here to report my engagement, so I thought this might get me into trouble at my parents'' house in Blois. But I''m already a complete horror. I don''t know if I''m the immortal, but it was the first monster I''ve ever met in this world. On a level that did not require special makeup, I was likely to be a starring actress as it were. That much power was in my eyes. Maybe if I watched this one in the middle of the night with those eyes, I would have slaughtered him with fear. Of course, it''s an unlikely mistake for me to control it by training. But if Run was seen with those eyes, Run would be scared to knock him down. In that case, I can''t blame her. "For once, tomorrow, your sister-in-law, your husband, will also come, so let''s push it all against that person. Try not to leave this room until then... then" The resourceful Bulova''s sister looked a little jealous of her sister and asked. "Hey, Brois, sister, always a hard time at work. Thanks to you, I have a good life too. After all, is it hard to take care of Miss Doowe? "... right, very hard. But your father and mother... you, my sister, are delighted. To that end, I have worked hard to this day." "Oh well... I knew it was tough. Thank you, I really appreciate it. So, Kensei the Child Face, how''s Shirokuro Sansui? Happy to be engaged? "... oh, I''m happy" "Huh, good... Happy engagement. Be happy, sister." Such a meticulous sisterly conversation that Blois was looking for, Rya left the room. All I''m saying is that we''re sorry at home like this, even though we''re working hard for ourselves. 99 []/(n, vs) (uk) childrens games/ "No, he''s a young man who doesn''t listen to rumors." "Yes, I envy you." "Nevertheless, Mr. Blois is also beautiful. Usually you look ridiculous, but you look gorgeous today." "Your husband will protect you today as a lady." "Nevertheless, this makes the Winn family cheap. I''m really jealous." "Hey, I can light it up..." "I would love to remain cordial with my clan..." and well, party venues where conversations that don''t seem to have contents fly. It had already attracted a lot of customers to compliment me and Blois while selling the flair to Blois'' parents. I honestly wasn''t comfortable because this is what the lady was supposed to receive. But well, if there was actually a lady on this occasion, we and others would have forgotten and sold the fragrance. Just because you''re a lady''s escort, you don''t have to think about what would happen if you had a lady. "... Sansui, who in this world is blessing us? "Blois, if you give a shit about that, you don''t have a kiri. It''s just... your parents, your customers, they''re all happy. That''s true." "Well... well I guess so" Blois, dressed up like a princess, was a little wary. Seriously, the fact that my sister or brother who is supposed to be happy doesn''t like me, I guess, is working. Nevertheless, I guarantee there properly. "Think about it, is that the enviable fringe? We don''t even know about Rayne." "... well, you''re the best swordsman in the country." "It''s just a workplace marriage. That''s also with someone like me who doesn''t have a clear identity. You won''t be so jealous." If this was straight and married to the Arcana royal family or something, then you''d be jealous. But that''s not true. They''re happy with them, and although they have a little damage account, they want our marriage to go well. Even for those of us who are close to your parents'' relatives and friends, we want things to work out without fail in the future. He''s kind of like, ''I wonder if you''d be happy to marry such a monkey,'' but, well, that''s no choice. In fact, he was spending time like a monkey in the woods. "You want a lot too much, your parents seem so proud." "Right..." "Sister Blois, she''s beautiful! "Oh well... Rayne is a good girl" In fact, it''s weirder to care if you''re being blessed that your heart doesn''t even have. Then I mean, can I be invited to a rarely face-to-face relatives engagement party or something to bless from the bottom of my heart? Pushing what you can''t do is wrong. This is how you look at me in my busy schedule and bless me as a form. We must not seek any more. I''m not a lady in the first place, so I''m going to talk about whether I want to be jealous or envied by someone else. I want to be irrelevant, by the way. There''s no way Immortals are sociable in the first place. I''ve been homeless for five hundred years. "Be honest with me. You know, at times like this." "Right... or are you such a good fit when you announce this engagement..." "You won''t have a choice, all this" I was still just dressed in fabric. Of course, this outfit is the easiest, and I can''t dress anything else now, but it still floats completely from around me. That, of course, also means that it stands out, on the contrary. This is also meant to create characters. I was still ordered by the lady to dress like this. "Well, that''s good. I think you''ll forgive me for about a wedding on a boulder, and now I''ll brag about it. At times like this, you can feel superior to everyone." Usually it is a blower that is already bitter in the eyes. In this kind of unveiling party, even with a big face, the punishment is no good. Don''t you think you can just leave the host role to your parents? "Ho ho, are you the famous'' Sword Saint of the Child''s Face ''? Your martial arts are blowing up in this land, too." If you think so, you have my attention, too. There is also a collection of jealous glances from a distance, but the more affectionate you behave, the less problematic it is. Either way, I can say that I can''t help being jealous. "This, too, is only with the generosity of our lords, predecessors and daughters. I can''t stop thanking you three." "No, when it comes to the home of Sopeds, there will be many unjustified obsessions and unnecessary grievances. That''s what you two defended with Miss Blois. No one doubts its strength." I often jumped into trouble because I liked it from the lady, so very few offenses came from resentment when I thought of it. Around there, I can''t help explaining, so I''ll keep my mouth shut. "Now you are the pride of our country that goes beyond sopeds. I''d like you to tell me about your martial arts." "Yeah, you''re right. It would be a little exciting to talk about the enemy''s ''first-class'' arranged in the Wang capital..." "I''d love to hear from you, it''s really interesting to hear about you and the most powerful swordsman in our country." And a bunch of people have been wanting to listen to me. Or Bulova''s parents seem very intrigued. "Right...... I''m a countryman as you can see, so I couldn''t be beside my lady in a glorious setting, if that''s a slightly irritating story. ¡­ I don''t mean to be a good storyteller, so I don''t know if I can live up to your expectations." I don''t know... these people are free. It is a world with no TV and no internet. Well, come on. You''ll have plenty of time. Come to think of it, it must be exciting to talk about us beside Sopede''s maid. "So... let''s talk about what happened around Caputo, the commotion with the Dominican Republic, before. Dispatch, I''ve been asked by the main house over there to solve a problem with the exiled nobles, so as far as I can tell, if you don''t mind." Surprisingly, many of my guests listened seriously to me. Sometimes it''s more interesting to ask seriously, but maybe more than that, because I know your father, who is the previous lord of sopeds, and your brother, who is the current lord. Me and Blois keep getting the benefits from those two. I guess that supports us. "I wonder if all of you who belong to the Sopeds are aware of the ugliness of the exiled nobles who have fled the Domino Empire." I don''t know if I can put it this way. Even if it''s to cheer up the story, is it okay to single out "Domino''s Asylum Nobleman"? Nevertheless, Domino asylum nobles were now eliminated on a national basis. Weird thing to say, Blois would be in a bad position too. I can only read and scorn the air of the place here. "You will all be rumouring, Majan-Ton, Prince of Majan, a distant country. He visited our country''s Caputo territory as a martial arts trainer and behaved as though it were the land. Being an exotic prince, he is so much in love with even the man I see, even that harsh Doower lady...... this is rude. Anyway, he was wonderful to have all the men admirers." In fact, he was a hell of a high spec. It seemed like a complex that I didn''t live in Wang Qi, but it also seems to have come to this country and been largely eliminated. Ladies like to make pulls. "To him, I guess the exiled aristocratic man couldn''t hide his jealousy. I made gestures and tried to discredit him. But there is so much sword skill that it was considered the strongest in one country. They repelled without the use of rare magic and applied mud to the face of the aristocracy." The women, or girls, leak their sighs. There must be an ideal male portrait in their brains. In fact, it is the truth that a better man, a handsome man beyond his imagination that his body and mind are the finest. "But the exile aristocrats were making a leap towards falling his prince with those hands. In that situation, Prince Thoon''s distrust of our country is also unavoidable. He was losing faith in the exotic laws, and he said he wanted to at least be defeated by the sword moves, calling the strongest swordsman in the country." You''re embarrassed to say so yourself. He said he was the strongest. "So now I''m called. I went with the lady to Caputo territory to exchange blades with her. Both Prince Thoon''s rare magic of manipulation, Shadow Down, and his own swordsmanship are brilliant words. Among the opponents I fought I was strong enough to contend one or two" I kind of feel so jealous. Plus, from multiple people. "His rare magic of creating his own identity with an entity was truly brilliant. If used by him, who is also a master of swords, it is that of a master who equals countless more masters in front of him and who is not afraid of death at the same time. His battle, in which he could manipulate his master as a dead soldier of his own accord, never extended to ordinary wizards or knights. As a matter of fact, the gesture of the exiled nobleman who tried to kill him was payback no matter how many people it took." For the use of ''magic'', shadow unloading was very incompatible. Anyway, magic has enough killing power to kill one human being, but he can produce countless of them. You''re free to make it a wall or make it a special attack, and even someone as powerful as the dean won''t be able to deal with you if the time is near. "Nevertheless, I am also an escort to Master Doowe Sopede, something that was recognized as the best in the country. We did everything we could to keep up with that expectation and contain Prince Thoon without harming him." But when you think about it, the lady had a hell of an unscrupulous order. ''Cause that''s a good place to be unscrupulous to defeat such a master without hurting him. "In that case, naturally, what I''ve been waiting for is a trial that invited a spellman. I toured as a lady''s offering...... after all, a magician was a horrible thing. The same goes for his technique, such as changing his complexion to stone¡­ you can talk about it in this setting. Nevertheless, the disturbance of the exiled aristocracy cannot be told by the lack of goods on this occasion." It''s not much fun to talk horribly about Dove Saib, the sorcerer, like he''s evil. But that would be what he wanted, and I thought it was what was required on this occasion. "After that trial, Prince Toon finally revealed that he was a distant prince, and that we were also the brothers of Lord Majan-Snaye, the fianc¨¦e of Batlub''s next lord." Still, Festival, am I dictating about Run by now? I honestly feel like you should do that, but I don''t think a mad warrior in a harem is a fuss where Yandere is. As a matter of fact, there is also the possibility of a hunting homicide as it is. In that case, it is only the festival me and the tsugar that can be suppressed...... "I wonder if we can report on the progress of your relationship for a while now." What a pleasure, the aristocrats happy with my story. Perhaps I will brag about this story elsewhere again. Or maybe you brag about the very things you talked to me about. In a way, they''re all countrymen. I guess just talking to the city people makes me proud. No, if I said that, I''d be the most smashed, country, savage. "No, it''s an incredible story." There was a nobleman who said those words in jealousy. He was a man who fell into the younger category as a nobleman, a little older than his sister and brother in Blois. Well, yes, it''s an incredible story. I know what it feels like, but what about talking about it? "It''s a world I can''t even imagine, being a local nobleman. I really want to see that happen." He was an ordinary nobleman, coming and going between disrespect and disrespect. At least, I didn''t show any more signs of impotence than my sister in Blois. I guess you don''t like how younger people like Bulova and me are bewitched by everyone. I know how that feels very well, and I feel like I can miss you. The problem is that Rayne is listening to this, and that we are the direct ministers of the Soaped home. "Right, I''m not sure you can believe it yourself. Anyway, I am an ignorant shallow student who has never learned anything like poetry. How much did you pass on in this awkward word?" "No, I''d like to see your martial arts at some point, if I may." Sopede is a famous Takemen family. Then you have to buy the fight that was sold. In short, you can''t miss the light mouth in front of you. "It will be all neck lifting, such as my martial arts tradition. It must have a tail strap." "That''s what rumors are about... you think people are often blushed too? "I lost everyone''s neck in action, but I defeated the famous swordsmen and knights without killing them. Wouldn''t it be incredible if I didn''t see it? Nature and the faces that stood between me and the nobility who slapped that light mouth away. Everyone who decided I was acting uncomfortable felt in danger. That''s what I''m saying, so naturally. "Well... if possible, while you''re alive, I''d like to see that move," "You want to see my sword, but this is a celebratory seat. You want to avoid getting dirty with blood." "Yeah, yeah! Too bad." It would be a threat, a vanity, I don''t think it would actually be a big deal. But if I had been disrespected, I would have felt the crisis now. "No, I''m glad you didn''t have a lady on this occasion. If you had a lady...... no, it would be disrespectful to take your liberty. So¡­ can you please deal with one person in the aftermath of the celebratory seat?" Assuming he laughs and flushes his light mouth on this occasion, I''m sure he''ll touch the lady''s wrath later. Anyway, this is the territory of Sopede, everyone on this scene is under the umbrella of Sopede. If so, he uttered it in suspicion of his martial arts, of the guards that his Lord boasts. That is not to be forgiven. Especially in sopeds. "Oh, play! "Yeah, it''s a play" The lady can kill as many people as she wants. That''s perfectly playful. "Now excuse me." Travel in shrinkage and to the side of aristocratic men. Surprised that I had disappeared, my surroundings panicked and saw the aristocratic man staring at me, and I saw a moment of stunner when I found myself standing beside him. Make sure you get your attention, then grab the arm of the man next to you and lighten it up with light weight, lifting it while reversing the heavens and the earth. "Ooh, ooh, ooh?! From the surroundings, it would only appear that I have demonstrated a monstrosity not worthy of appearance. I''m actually lightening up my opponent, but I didn''t know the area and it was natural. You don''t know who you''re eating, either. "Kill them without killing them, that was surprisingly difficult. I''m also making a mistake." Stun them in an instant, and most of the time they just get caught off guard, or they just do something cowardly, or they can win if they fight again. The truth is, being alert is also immature, not being able to spot the cowardly is immature, immature at a time when you think the person you have been stunned with has a second time. I mean, all in all, I''m undertrained, but I can''t help it because there are more people who aren''t trained enough. "It''s a bad idea to knock them out, stun them, without knowing what they are." I land an aristocratic man with a flipped vision and a panic on his floating body from both legs to weigh back in. He fluttered with a knife on his throat so that everyone could see. "As anyone can see in this way, I''ve come to think lately that it''s important to dare to tell defeat slowly" No way, I''ll kill you like this. Make sure everyone spits so hard before going back next to the blower in shrinkage again. If anyone had let go of their eyes for a while, it would surely have been as if they did not know what had happened. Nevertheless, everyone was watching me suddenly disappear and suddenly show up. Many times alternately, I was trying to understand what had happened. "It''s a play, so that''s it" "... brilliant" The aristocratic man whose blood was drawing attention, blue-blue, was finally like that. Again and again, I would like you to be glad it was done to this extent. Everyone on this occasion seemed to understand the horror of my rare magic ''Immortal Arts'' and at the same time understood that not all of my martial arts traditions were lies. This will satisfy the lady as well. Maybe, probably, I hope so. 100 Hope. In the meantime, I could fit in without hurting anyone. Sometimes it''s more inconvenient for me or my nobility to have this result in the ears of a lady, brother, or father. Besides, I wish I could wipe the concept of my neck. Even I care a lot about the outside world. At least it''s too heartfelt for a boulder to think he liked that hunting act. "Oh...... that''s brilliant! "Yeah, it was an early job that I couldn''t stop seeing! Blois'' parents let it go and praise him. I was saved a little by its innocence. To be honest, the jealousy, hateful gaze directed at me is getting stronger with less. There were quite a few people who showed off their strength and thought it was a good idea. I can''t help but take it that way. Not much, there''s that side. Like the noblemen I threw now, they were unhappy from the beginning. I was just refraining from putting that on the table. "No... because it''s a pleasure. Besides, your hair may have been a little messy or dusty. I moved without saying no, and it surprised me a little. Forgive me." When this happens, those who want to let me go seem better than those who hate me. Of course, in the sense of upliftment, there are people who are jealous of me. Honestly, I think I''m just in a position to be jealous. That''s why they''re normal with them. I''m not Blois'' brother, but our position is one of envy. "No, it was a really brilliant arrangement" It was Shet''s sister''s husband who praised me very poorly (often). Of course, beside you, Sister Shet is looking at this one with horror eyes, but other than her eyes, she''s laughing, so she''s making up for it somewhat creepy. "I am so happy to see one end of that martial arts, the most powerful swordsman in this country" "No, I thought you might have seen this a little bit." "I was wondering if I could be related to you, too. Your nose is expensive." I also felt the comparison was too severe, but he looked like a very decent person compared to his wife. I wonder if the couple is also close because they also refrain from children who look a little older than Rain. "My sons and daughters are also delighted to be related to the nation''s best swordsman. See, say hello." "" "Nice to meet you! They were watching me throw, they were so eye-catching. Apparently, they''re not the same age as me. They also looked at my strength and admired me. The eyes were shining with childish joy. I''ve asked for a handshake, so I answer. Maybe brag about school and neighborhood kids. Even now, I think I''ve become a celebrity. Well, I think the hottest topic right now is probably having my neck lined up. The impact on the exposed neck is too great, but I can''t help it because it was originally exposed for the purpose. Curse my indiscretion once again. I shouldn''t have told you if I had torn my neck or mouth. "I''m surprised you''re so strong! "You''re really the strongest in this country! "I don''t think it''s that different from us, but it''s amazing! I''m so sorry, but I''ve been alive about five hundred years. I look that old, but actually older than anyone else. "Because it''s rare to properly face Blois like this, I''ve been your escort for a long time now, but will you finally spend time as a lady here? "Yeah, the lady wants that, too. Right now, that doesn''t seem to mean." Blois seemed to be face-to-face in the social world, but it''s not a good idea for Blois and his brother-in-law, who are escorting the lady, to talk for a long time. It''s like this is the first time I''ve had a chance to talk to you. "So, is your daughter Lord Sang-sui''s son? "Hi, nice to meet you. It''s Rain! "Thanks for this, nice to see you in the future" Anyway, he doesn''t seem to know where Rain came from. Fewer people know, and even if you don''t, there''s no damage whatsoever, so let''s leave that up to Blois parents and Shet sisters. I mean, I knew I was still afraid of my eyes. Momentum that seemed to punch a hole in my skin, Sister Shet was staring at me. Nevertheless, my brother-in-law, who is basically on the host side of the boulder, had to talk to other customers and left us because he wouldn''t leave the side. "A little more patience, so bear with me" "No, it''s not that hard... thanks for your concern" Blois seemed to think I might be tired, but that''s not actually true. Strongly speaking, I just remembered the exposure to my neck a while ago. The aristocratic man earlier also remembers that I had lost my neck and is now palpitating more intensely. I pray in my heart that his dreams have not gone bad this evening. Naturally, except for the provocation of the person I threw, the unveiling party is over. Rayne seemed a little tired, but she was better than staying exposed to the eyes of Shet sister on the boulder. "Earlier, you put it away well. Thank you." That''s why I was a little surprised. Brother Heata spoke to me after the opening. Just to be clear, I don''t have a say in anything other than combat. Even if it''s beneficial for you to act like you don''t hate me, there''s no way you can benefit from talking to me. Though, I''m me, and I don''t have a reason not to talk to him. "No, it''s a rough way for a man who can only take a sword as he sees it. You must have offended me." "Don''t say that, his words were an insult to the Sopede main house. What would have happened if you hadn''t kept me down?" What I appreciate is true. On the other hand, I was also sympathetic to his words and actions. And apparently he talked to me about getting in. "Blois, I''m sorry but... I want to talk to someone who will be my brother. I''m gonna borrow some." "... Yes, brother" Even with a little hesitation, Blois was allowing me to do that. I guess I want to get along with my brother if possible. Wanting to live up to her feelings as much as possible, I was led to my brother''s room. Naturally, there was no one in that room. "With you, no, this is how I wanted to open my chest collar and talk to you. I''m sorry I brought you in so early because I heard the night was weak" "You don''t have to be. Interpretation is only a one-time escort, and it''s not like he''s going to hold any position in the future. Unlike you, I''m just a soldier." I''m just a strong swordsman. I''m not promised anything special in the future, and I don''t have any employees. Even if it is mistaken that you have a say, but if you have a say, you are killing Lan. The best swordsman in the country, that''s all. I shouldn''t be envious. "You know my crime, too. Of course, they were killed and deserved it, and not until they obeyed the lady''s orders. But... I can only hurt others." Tell the facts, not humble. To be clear, I''m not that much of a dreamy luxury, except in that Rain has a good life. It doesn''t mean you''re getting a hell of a reward and using it to enjoy liquor pond meat groves. Not that I don''t have the storage, but honestly, I couldn''t afford to use it until today. "... I''m here. When you say that, I can only say secluded at last." After all, I am able to be somewhat objective about myself. I''d like to spit out what I put in, but I guess I know that''s outrageous. "There is no point hiding it anymore, so I offer you my shame in my knowledge. I... envy you." Inside, it was a matter of courage. Admitting to yourself that you have humble feelings. Especially once you confess to a young looking guy with a connection to the main house of Sopede. "No, to be honest, I''m also pointing those feelings at my sister, Blois," I''m sorry, but my last sister already asked me about the area. I mean, he''s totally right. That''s amazing, Rya. "May I ask why? "Yeah...... I''m the only boy in this house. Of course I know my sister''s husband would have inherited the house had it all been a woman, but anyway, the trace of this house was up to me with my birth. So I''ve been thinking about how to run my territory since I was a kid." Something like what I heard somewhere. Of course, there''s no such thing as a funny story. "Unlike Blois, I had no magical talent. Not having talent doesn''t mean not having magic, but not having a lot of magic." That doesn''t have a better future than having no magic at all. Of course, in the sense of a wizard. "Nevertheless, there is no need for magic at all for territorial management. So I also immersed myself in studying to shake off my untrained magic." After all, it is the kind of story I heard somewhere. I don''t have a magical talent, but I study for territorial management. It was like something I''d heard a long time ago. Of course, it was rather rude to think about that. "I don''t know if I''d say so myself, but I was treated as pretty good. Anyway, I also received compliments from the previous Lord of Sopeds." That''s amazing. I''m sorry that the standard in me is sopey, but it seems to represent a narrow field of view. "But... my father wouldn''t allow me to rule. At the time, ten or so to me." That''s right. How smart you were, you can''t let ten years old run the territory. "I''m also a parent to my child now. Assuming my own son says, ''I want you to leave some of the ruling to me,'' I just have to laugh at the boulders and stop. Besides, my father is mediocre but serious about being mediocre. Poor territorial management at the time was also operating poorer, following the precedent." Heata, I know you could have worked a little harder from your brother, but he said the point was over enough. Or do you ever ask me to spin a good territory because there was one thing about the blower that said otherwise? "When I was a kid, my dream was to be recognized by my father sooner rather than later, to reform the poor realm. But... the three things overlapped and the dream was useless. That there was magic and sword talent in Blois, that there was corruption in the nobility who ran the territory today, and that Lady Doowe was looking for a good escort." Around it is what Blois and Lyah have heard. Even if Blois does have a sword and a magical talent, without the timing around it, he won''t be able to decide on the transfer of territory. I don''t know if that was luck for Bulova. "Of course, my father was just given the opportunity. Assuming we exposed ourselves to incompetence that would raze this good land, we would surely have been turned to the original territory or less. In that sense, my father meets the expectations of the Lord of Sopeds." I''m glad to hear that, but it seemed complicated. That''s right, because there are quite a few things that don''t come to pass from my point of view, but they are still recognized by society. "This is a defense or stupidity... good land is an extreme story, easy to manage. If you don''t do so much corruption, it won''t be so bad as long as you normally run it. And my father worked so hard, even in mediocrity... there must have been some hindsight for my sister." Something was perfectly what Rya had told me so far. Clearly, my sister reads my heart too much. I''m starting to wonder if you''re really good. "... of course, I am grateful to my sister. Because my sister is in public service, we have a good life. But...... I really think about it. Being even younger than me and being recognized as a young blower is something that my father and mother appreciated and contributed to the Winn family." "Honestly, I find it uncomfortable that the efforts of the woman who becomes my wife seem to be so. But I know what''s on my mind." I wouldn''t have told Blois straight away, but he still revealed it to me in good faith. I honestly don''t know what sincerity it is. "I''m a man, too. At least back in the day, I wanted to use magic to work and keep my martial name down. My younger sister actually did that... and I was outrun by my sister, who was supposed to be my son, who had to protect me." It would certainly have been hard as a boy. Honestly, I can''t help being rough. Still dragging, I wonder. "Originally, Bulova''s talent had nothing to do with territorial management. But my sister was seen by that Doowe. As a result, I feel like I can''t help it. My sister works hard to give me a good rating from around, and my sister is the reason I was able to marry someone on good terms. All I could do in the meantime was study and act as a trail in the social world." Even though my sister is still desperate and working hard, she can''t do anything about it. That would certainly get you depressed as a brother. There was room for sympathy on that. "Though... my sister will already be dowry with you and will retire as a warrior. When that kid left the Winn house, he was really a kid. That kid can finally get some peace in the crowd, too. Not that I don''t have any humble feelings, but I... I also remember when that kid was a breastfeeder. That''s why I want you to be happy about your sister." Though complicated in the heart, I am grateful that my sister has survived a harsh fate and that she has worked so hard for her family. That''s why I want to leave the future to me, I want you to be happy. If not for the first stupidity, it is a good story. I can read the signs, but I only want to hear about every beauty. Is there no such virtue as a secret but a flower? "Yeah, I''ll do my best." "Regards" That''s what I said, he was switching things. He put out the mud in his heart and changed his mood. "For all my sister''s martial name so far, I''m going to make a name for myself in Territorial Management in the future. I''ll make it look richer than ever before." That''s what I said, exciting brother Heata. But all I''m saying is, as far as Rya''s asking me about his future, good luck. Just so we''re clear, he''s capped now, no matter how active I am. I''m sorry for being so antagonistic about my sister, but I''m guessing your name won''t blow to the sopeds. A smart new owner has further developed a rich land, and there are no elements to be famous for. Because that''s not an interesting topic at all. I''m dreaming about the future and shining my eyes, I''m tempted to sell my name and show it to more than my sister, but I guess I won''t get what I want even if he shows the biggest results imaginable. "Really... I can only support ignorant shallows, but I hope it works out for the people" As a matter of fact, I meant what I said to him first. I guess he makes a lot more people happy than me and others who are just strong swordsmen. Even if his accomplishments were meticulous, it would be good if the people of the land were pleased. Even if that didn''t pass on to the people, I think that''s a very good thing. I just don''t get his wish. No matter how much his internal affairs skills were, his ambitions were crushed when he moved to this territory. My sister, who made a name for herself in martial arts, is retiring, so I want her to make a name for herself as an exchanger in the future. Such a healthy antagonism was a total misunderstanding. At least in me, the appreciation for the motivated young man in front of me was below Rya. 101 Challenges In a way, I was in the mood to see the very common local lords. I guess they are them and very desperate to live. You must be jealous of us. It''s not that good of an income, but everyone''s jealous that we''re just close to sopeds. As for the neighborhood, I''m guessing it''s far from the faces I''ve ever met. "How about, how about, not enough training" I was barebacking outside the mansion. Everything should be as usual and as trained. And training only makes sense for continuation. Special training or overnight pickling, such things are far from true strength or study. Hard work is a lifestyle, not a temporary effort to make it up to you. "Be humble and polite" In the end, they just live right. We are just doing everything we can in the society of this country. Still, it''s hard, so you''re just being aggressive against others. Whether the lady will forgive it or not, I should have a wide heart myself. "Let''s start by looking back at where we''re not going." Blois was lucky, not to mention. But I was definitely lucky. At least I was able to raise Rain so far, thanks to the aid of Sopede. It is no surprise that the generosity is envied. Besides, they don''t really know where we stand as an entity. If so, I guess I have some good life, and I can''t help thinking about it. Anyway, not enough training. While they envied us and wanted to benefit us somewhat, they came together to celebrate our future. That''s how it goes, thank you all the way. It lacks delicacy, such as because you can read the signs and imagine inside their breasts. If they did that, they wouldn''t feel good about it, even if it wasn''t them. "It can make people uncomfortable as long as they live. But it''s not like someone else hates you." Yesterday I tried to work as peacefully as I could. If that''s the result of buying a few unhappiness, then that''s just my immaturity. If I were more proficient, I might not have had to make them feel uncomfortable. Um, make friends without making enemies. Maybe that''s another sword path too. If you study something called stand-up behavior, facial expressions, or atmosphere that is not alert to them, or you may elevate them to a mind-cutting move. Well, it''s usually a lady''s escort, so I''m not blessed with the opportunity to use that move. "Sharpen the fairies and fill them with swords. It''s also a living sword..." When it comes to fighting without using as much immortality as possible standing around with a large number of people, it may be more swordsmanship that others can use if they can also be attentive to such small moves. Reminds me of the battle under the moon. I think that fight was going well in plain sight. That time, he controlled the opponent''s leading group and kept their attention. From the choices in their brains, I was trying to keep them from thinking anything but fighting me. Maybe if we refine that one more, we can rule the whole thing even more. "How about, not enough training" Ruling the whole thing, is far from swords and fairies. It''s important to use the power you need when you need it. In force moves that cut off the flow, I will always do my best one day. "The heavens and the earth belong to no one. It''s a fallen idea and a mistake. There''s only corruption ahead." Of course, corruption is not wrong with corruption, but it produces things that are not good. Or you end up with something that''s not good. If you try to conquer with force, you will always be unable to do so, and you will not be able to deal with objects beyond power. You still need something other than a severance by force to kill something beyond your own power. "Let''s believe in the teacher''s teachings. It is too sneaky for me, my disciple, to repeat the mistakes that Master Suibok taught me." The sword is so great that it reaches the immortal, and returns to the sword at the end of the immortal. Being a disciple of Master Suibok and an escort to your daughter, being Rayne''s father and husband of Blois. They all don''t contradict each other. I am a immortal, a swordsman, an escort and a man. "The heavens and the earth are part of themselves, so why do you want to manipulate them?" Wave your sword as usual in the garden outside the mansion. Breathe in the morning air and exhale yourself. That''s how I do my training as usual. Um, it''s usually still calm today. I feel some awesome gaze from the rear, but let''s just try to keep it quiet. "Everything flows, everything is in transition, with a slight change, nature slowly metabolises¡­" The same applies to your brother Heata. He''s not trying to flip the regime apart, he''s just trying to do his job. My appreciation of him is too much of a pull for Ryer. Isn''t this a kind of impression manipulation? Even if she doesn''t feel like it, she thinks too badly about her serious opponent. But, Shet, you''re scared of your sister. This one feels in danger. "So that you can always go anywhere, no matter the sword or the fairy... not keep moving, but you can move anytime, anywhere" An awesome gaze is approaching us. Something about an awesome state of excitement or an awesome brain drug being secreted, maybe it''s simply a lack of sleep. The pressure on the woman approaching behind me would obviously stem from the high tension at dawn all night. They think I''m jealous and I''ve been sleeping shallow here lately, and I''m in an even more gangi state. Somehow, I''m over-conscious. I''m superb here. Isn''t it too much living in a narrow world that you have to be the center of the conversation? "... immortality... eternal youth" At times like this, I can ascertain the fruits of my training, where my mood does not appear on my sword. And let''s think positively. Honestly, it''s early in the morning, but it''s horrible, but there''s no disturbance in my sword muscle. It''s amazing. I''m trying, I''m trying, but I want to get away. "Tiny skin......" Blois'' sister, I think I''m overhunting myself for something. Well, I guess I have no choice, unlike the lady, this man is still only a nobleman in the province. Even though the heart of the world is herself, her world is very narrow. Not even a narrow range from the star unit of this whole country, but a narrow region from the whole country is her world. And it would be her high self-esteem that is further narrowing and cramping that narrow world. Somehow, I''m not a mother or a wife, I keep being a woman at all times. Of course, I can say that I value my dignity as a woman very much, but how is that all I think about? "Why, I... other than me, do it...! Let''s think positively, we should think about whether we can''t take advantage of the situation being targeted from behind by Mr. Shet Wynn, Blois'' sister, who is approaching his back, for training. While I am under mental oppression right now, I also maintain the breadth of my horizons to get a good grasp of what''s going on around me. Let''s be glad that even in such an anomalous situation, my training is bearing fruit. On top of that, how can we make further leaps from here? "I want to be so, so young and beautiful......! What should I do to calm this wife, who is turning her jealousy of me into hatred? I thought about it earlier, but that''s where some moves are required to guide the other person''s mind. I didn''t have the skills I needed when I needed them, I was truly undertrained. What would a master do at a time like this, or what would a toon do? "It''s all about hurting someone, like what a swordsman can do. The moves to get through this situation¡­" Tastes bad, your wife is too close. If you keep pretending like this, that''s what you''re gonna hurt! Or ignorance is the limit. Let''s break up the bareback and try a dialogue. "Good morning, Shet stepsister. It''s a little cloudy today, but it''s a beautiful day." "... the immortal who has lived five hundred years, me too...! "Oops! It''s early morning, so you still seem to be asleep! After breaking up the conversation, I punched a thrust into Blois'' sister''s head and let her faint and sleep. "Are you all right? We will return you to your mansion now! Luckily, my surroundings haven''t noticed me or this wife. Aiming for that gap, I float and carry her with light-hearted kung fu as I make excuses for someone. I got my hands on it, but I didn''t. I still don''t have sex in the first place! I went into the mansion disguised as a panic. "Well, that''s what happened." "Aren''t you sick? When I gave the explanation, Rayne gave me a terminal answer back. It is indeed a disease. Even if not, it was pathological and seemed to require its inpatient hospitalization. "Shet, your sister did that..." "It''s not your fault. It''s just... you''re in bad shape." In the given room, me, Blois and Rayne were having an ops meeting. Or it''s just stupidity. Anyway, I''m in the same building. Whatever your sister does, I can sense it anytime. In addition, I will not stay in this mansion for long periods of time. That''s why there''s no problem if you take up your seat. But that''s our case. I don''t know what will happen to my remaining sister. "I''d like to lighten your sister''s heart somehow... can''t you" "Well, I hate to say it, but it''s not such a rare problem, and I wouldn''t have tried to solve it" "Don''t say that, don''t just say that. You will be overcome by old age." "I''m overcoming... it''s not like I wanted to get over my old age..." I''m overcoming it. I thought I was afraid of old age. Nothing. I''ve never been afraid of old age. Anyway, I stopped growing old before my growing season was over. Nevertheless, even if the man who became immortal said, "You''re beautiful no matter how old you are," it''s totally oil on fire. Maybe if I don''t snap around the school director, I can''t convince him around. "... Speaking of which, it''s really even more so now... as far as your master, Swivok, is there really no rejuvenating move? "What do you mean? "Your master, your body will be too small for anything. Except with as much skill as you are right now, but it wasn''t even as good as it used to be, was it? That''s... if you ask me, I never would have thought about it. That''s what a immortal is, and I thought that''s what a master is, so I never deeply doubted the area. "No, but wouldn''t that reasoning mean the master is rejuvenating his body? I don''t think my master would do that..." "That''s true, but even if you wave the sword, you''ll be physically impossible. Whatever it is, hands and feet are too short, I wouldn''t call it a rejuvenating move, but isn''t there a move to adjust your body itself? "Even if it did, it wouldn''t mean it couldn''t be used by others. And it doesn''t make any difference that I can''t use it." I honestly don''t know about the area until I check with my master or Eckezax, and just because I figured it out in the first place doesn''t solve anything. "Besides, even if there was a move to rejuvenate others, it wouldn''t solve it. I don''t think people who don''t live in immortality can become immortal, and those who don''t have immortal thoughts won''t be able to bear it if they get immortality." "Sure, you''re the weirdest thing in the sense of anomaly... five hundred years of bareback..." Of course, I don''t think it''s quite weird that a human being who just says he lives in Xianqi gets immortality in his trained position. But as an ex-convict, I wonder what you would do if you were immortal. Well, then artists and mathematicians and all that would be short of life expectancy, as would seekers such as swords. But people who want to maintain the status quo or just want to maintain full season youth just rot no matter what eternal time they get. "On the contrary, I could stand it because I was barebacking for 500 years. Now if you''re eating your sleep without doing anything, you''re probably killing yourself in the first decade." Honestly, it is a better problem not to solve eternal youth. Rya had somehow guessed, too, but once you get a way to rejuvenate, you''ll keep coveting that. In that sense, it''s not very positive. "Why do you look so scared...... so pretty" Rayne''s words must sound disgusting, too. The lady also said that the season of blah blah blah blah flowers is short. That sister is still beautiful, but she keeps fading. I''m overreacting to it. "Brother Heata is still in season, but Sister Shet is past season. I mean, immortally, I went from courtship stage to parenting stage, so I think I care too much about appearance..." "Don''t ever say that in front of your sister, huh?! What really happens..." "Yeah, Dad, I think it''s very bad. I don''t know." Right, I feel pretty out myself. "It''s just, well, she''s pretty much in. You could really die in there." "... you can see that." "At least, I think just sleeping in moderation improves my health a lot and my skin is better." I guess I triggered it and caught fire to the fear and jealousy that was dull. In that sense, I don''t think it''s my fault. But that''s why there''s nothing I can do. "You want me to say rejuvenating pills and give you sleeping pills? "So how long are we gonna fix this? "About as good as it gets" "Then that doesn''t make sense..." When I left it alone, my nerves came and killed myself because of lack of sleep or something. Funny, I was just gonna enjoy the holidays with my family. Why did I have to go out with worse people than my lady? 102 Resolve "In the meantime... blah, blah, blah. Why don''t you tell your parents a lot more? Honestly, I can''t deny it''s too late because I''ve already stunned my daughter-in-law, but she''s still cornered until I have to cut her off. I don''t know if I''d say so myself, but I''m not a good liar. Without having to make a report, Rayne told the lady, ''What happened at her parents'' house over there? ''I would have to answer honestly if asked. In that case, if she moved the act of ''not being able to see past'' to execution against me, the direct minister of Sopede, the lady would not forgive it even if it ended in an attempt. That''s the same thing for your brother and father. Around that time, it''s the sopedo breeze that''s really unforgiving. Well, it''s under my umbrella. That''s unforgivable. "Think about what happened when the worst happened... you should be clear. I''m sorry I stunned you, too." "... to that father and mother? "... if that''s what my dad says, that''s fine" Neither Rain nor Blois was the wind I honestly expected. Indeed, it was a level of suspicion that I hadn''t seen before that I didn''t notice my daughter with such an unusual look on her face. But still, it would be a muscle to talk to the head of this House. At least, that''s what sopeds do. "Besides, it lacks persuasion to say so yourself, but Bulova''s father was recognized by the former lord of Sopeds. Believe me, that man." Then we left our room and headed to your parents. Breakfast was at the beginning stage and I was talking to Rya and Brother Heata. Both Rya and Brother Heata were somewhat relieved that Shet sister would not be present. Such an atmosphere is leaking. I don''t sneak dropping a bomb in that situation, but there are still things I have to say. "Oh, no, Mr. Sansui! Blois! Rain! I''ve been waiting, but I still have time." "Yeah, let''s make some tea. Do you have any sugar? Somehow, I wish I could see the look on our faces that we''re not all here for breakfast, but I don''t know why. At least, both Brother Heata and Rya kind of noticed the maid preparing tea and breakfast. Nevertheless, I''m not pretending not to know, I''m not really aware of it. If so, I have to tell you. "Oh, speaking of which, I hear Shet got a glare standing in the garden. You know, they helped you out there." "Damn, I must have stayed up late already. She hasn''t been that way for a long time, but she''s a mother and she hasn''t fixed the area..." "So I need to talk to you both" Lack of sleep, is not wrong. On the other hand, I''m just saying there are facts I haven''t told you. "Do you two know what causes sleep deprivation? "That''s also my already married mother, I''m sure she has a hard time. But at the same time, it''s about the age when we have to have parental separation. I''m gonna wait till you get help." "Well, I don''t think I''m giving you a hard time about the character of the house... but maybe there''s something there." At this time, the minds of all but your parents were united. I wondered why you didn''t notice, I even felt horrible from the bottom of my heart. I didn''t have to feel any signs, it was on my face. "Well... I just met you a few days ago... the... actually" The nerdy lady almost strangled me, I can''t say all of a sudden. In the meantime, let''s talk from the very beginning. "Well, I look young, so as you know, Shet, you know my sister-in-law asked me the secret." "Oh...... of course it is" To the boulder, I don''t need to tell you about my son-in-law''s secrets in front of the maid. It was a good blur for me and I took it. "That''s when I realized that apparently Master Shett is mine... he was obsessed with his youth. To be honest...... I found it very thoughtful" "What?! "Well!? So your parents were finally stunned. It''s late, everyone had put it on their face, but they hadn''t noticed. "Perhaps you''re sick of that and foolish that you''re hunting yourself down. That would be the cause when it comes to lack of sleep. And manipulating the fairy arts, I could feel her signs thick, but it was also becoming less aggressive of jealousy. I said I fell asleep earlier... but the truth of the matter is, it depends on where you stop the crime." "Oh no..." "It''s..." "Doowe, I want to somehow put it away in peace before it gets into your lady''s ear. Wouldn''t you like to help?" That''s it, your parents finally got up. Hurry up, Shet. Head to the room where you''re putting your sister to bed. As we shut up to the two of you now in a hurry, we decided to follow suit. Worst case scenario, while I think I have to stun him again. "You..." "Oh, I asked you to." The only person who entered the room was her mother, who was a mother on a boulder. Your father looks spicy in front of the room, regretting why he couldn''t realize it. Honestly, it was so easy to understand and go mad, I was just wondering why I didn''t notice. Wake up, Shet. "Mother......" I heard the conversation inside. With a sick woman waking up, everyone but your father and I would look disgusted, but I felt differently for feeling the signs inside. It was not that she had suddenly returned to her sanity, but that her aggressiveness had been lost from the atmosphere. "Hey, haven''t you been sleeping lately? Why don''t you let me sleep in your garden? ¡­¡­ ''Something bad happened to you, didn''t it? You''ve been having trouble sleeping ever since you got hurt. " The conversation was truly between mother and daughter. Shet sister who is already married and has children, but still makes no difference that she is a ''daughter''. ''... you know, mother. Guys, look at the other kids, not me.'' "Yes... I didn''t like that." ''Yeah... people don''t look at me. She won''t tell me she''s pretty.'' I heard a cry, through the door. Originally, the house of nobility would have been highly soundproofed by the doors, but we could still hear the voice with tears clearly standing in the hallway. "You work hard on makeup, you work hard to walk and laugh, but you don''t tell me I''m the best" ''Yes, your mother knows. That you''re working so hard. " "I''ve studied a lot and I''m trying to talk..." ''Yeah, right. As your sister, you didn''t show weakness even in front of your other siblings. " Think about it, it was natural. At least, everyone on this occasion had finally understood her suffering beyond the door. No matter how she was a talented eagle, a beautiful idol who provoked men and was jealous of women. Still, as the talented Blois and their siblings did, they worked desperately to capitalize on that talent. What she was losing due to her age was, in other words, an achievement she had accumulated over her life. She''s been piling up beauty all she can. It''s not just that I was born with a good face or anything, but I''ve brushed myself to the best of my ability on it. ''Oh no... Mother... I can''t do this anymore? Aren''t you the girl we all admire? ''That''s not true, Shet. You''ve always been and always have been... the most beautiful girl in the world.'' Not many, I was ashamed. We were stunned by our parents'' lack of understanding and thought they knew nothing about our daughter. But it wasn''t. Only these parents knew more about her tearful efforts than anyone else. I guess that''s why we''ve been able to respond appropriately so far. I was feeling that her heart would be at rest and easier, following her to a calm sleep. That was something I didn''t even have to feel signs of. "I... am dumb. I didn''t realize my daughter''s suffering." No, not at all. Not at all. But if this happens, you can''t say anything bad about this guy. We thought we were just women obsessed with beauty, and we were solemn around it. "... excuse me, Mr. Sansui. My wife and I were really happy to hear about this conversation. That''s why I can''t see my sister at the top." Optimism and joy had vanished when I was relaxing in my room until earlier. As his expression suggests, Bulova''s father was thanking me. "You are much more familiar with the masters of the Sopeds than we are. Then you know, how much those two drown Lord Doowe and how loyal they are to their duties." "Yes, he''s a tough guy" "It''s a general theory, but assuming Blois didn''t have any talent, if someone in the main house told me to give him my daughter, we don''t have a veto. It''s noble, it''s like that." That was very real to me knowing the corruption of the Imperial aristocracy. "In that sense, sopeds still have feelings. Otherwise, even though the timing would have been good, it would not have shown the consideration of exchanging territories. If I''m ordered to use your daughter as my own shield, I''ll have to snort." Hearing the words, Heata, your brother''s face was sinking. So much so that I felt ashamed and guilty about the very fact that I was jealous of my sister. "That''s why I sent my daughter out. When used as a shield for Lady Doowe, she serves as an escort to protect Sopede''s warlord, who has many enemies. To be honest... I was in the mood for a funeral when I sent him out" It was the mediocre judgment of a mediocre nobleman. You knew even if you were mediocre, you knew as a nobleman that Brother Heata, who was supposed to be talented, didn''t know very well. It was a natural preparation, more important than talent, etc. "So I worked desperately. This is the opportunity my daughter gave me for risking her life, I thought I had to protect that for whatever it was. Even if it seemed mediocre from a heater''s point of view, I followed the usual way, as usual. As a result¡­ until today, I had managed not to take up the land" What has been given is not the right to manage good land, but the opportunity to become a lord of good land. Blois'' father, who had caught him so, was spitting out what he had stacked. "A letter from Blois came and I was reading it with my wife. When I saw the occasional blower escorting the lady, I didn''t even cry. At the end of the day, no matter what rumors I heard, I didn''t expect my daughter to live and finish the role" At that time, everyone finally understood. This is why your parents were able to weather this far. He was relieved that Blois was able to retire alive and complete the escort for his daughter. "I was not at all relieved to hear any rumors about Blois or about you, Sansui. Of course, I haven''t been thinking about Blois forever. I cared about my work, and I cared about other children." I felt ready. Finally, I was feeling ready from him in front of me under the sopede umbrella. The value that dying was more natural than escorting was the sopede itself that I trusted. "Still, I''ve always been worried. I was wondering what time the obituary would arrive, would return silently, and the body wouldn''t come out either... but I''m done. Blois doesn''t die in battle anymore, that''s what made me happy..." He did not lose his sense of crisis. He kept his nervousness constantly. Even in mediocrity, he was a father and lord. The way I confessed in tears looked good to me. "Father..." "Blois, forgive my father. Anyway, forgive me for offering you a young man..." Ordinarily, he was a man with a natural feeling. I guess that''s why it was really hard until the other day. The load has fallen, one less seed of worry. That made your parents unusually capable. "Father... I, I... that word is enough! The words of Blois, too, were sincere. At the end of the day, it was enough for Blois that his parents were sincerely happy. I had enough trouble with Rayne and me, but he was completely happy with it without any shadow. "Sansui you...... I know it''s because of you" Now it was me. "I''m guessing you protected me from Blois, and I''m guessing you cared about Blois while you protected Miss Doo." That was a really warm word. I''ve always said I''m grateful. That''s just a mix of tears now, just changed from joy to relief. So I was returning mediocre answers, too. "Blois, it''s okay now. From now on, I''ll make you happy." "Thank you... thank you..." Cut the tears, your father was changing the atmosphere. In other words, I was jealous whenever my own sister''s information came in, watching Brother Heata, who, while appreciative, thought she would never die because of her martial talent. "Heata... at this point, let me be clear to you" "... Yes" "I couldn''t leave my territory to you." Ordinary, the fact was not bent. Maybe this was the first time I had spoken so clearly about my feelings for Blois. I didn''t think about the script, I guess I didn''t think about the impact on my surroundings. In other words, this was the first time Brother Heata had seriously tried to listen to his father''s words. "... now, I know" "Oh, yeah. Not a distant old ancestor I''ve never even met, you''re not prepared to bury a bone in this land that I got thanks to the selfish service of my own sister, who knows how young she is...! His father, who was only mediocre, had scolded his gifted son. But it was a story I knew which was right and so on. I''m guessing the Sopeds had guessed that. While acknowledging the talent of Heata, Blois'' brother, I guess he didn''t tell him to give up his territory. I guess I left it to the discretion of your father, the current lord. "I''ll be clear at this point. I know you have talent, but you don''t need talent for territorial management or anything! Home Affairs Cheat, recalls the term. I remember there was such a story. I was realizing once again that it was only a story. "If I needed talent for territorial management, the former Lord of Sopede would not have given me this land by mistake! All you need to run your territory is moderation! Remember, it''s only the land you keep from the Sopeds and the Royal Family! "... Yes" Probably because of the extreme emotions, the words coming out of your father''s mouth were very heavy. Brother Heata, who is taking it, seemed to be beaten with the words. "You didn''t have it, I''m ready to bury a bone in this land! Protect this land you have deposited from the Sopeds and be prepared to tell them next! For a talented man, I guess I didn''t want to spoil the land my sister gave me. That thought was enough for me to understand! "You''re right......" "For you, I guess it just seemed like a crossing point to this land and other further standing! I would have dreamed that if we had achieved results here and had heard from Sopeds and the royal family! "... Yes" I was hoping to make the territory better. Without falsehood, he also wanted to achieve results. I thought I could enrich this land more. That''s not bad for the territory. But I guess that''s my amateur idea. "... I am, as you know, an ordinary man. I couldn''t get the words right to you, and I couldn''t tell you what I just said until now." Without this kind of motivation, Bulova''s father could not convey his sincerity or enthusiasm to his son. Blois'' father was cursing its mediocrity. Whatever I said, I guess I didn''t think I could convince my son. "If anything... then I was going to leave it to Lyya''s son-in-law. In the form of asking you to go to the center of the sopede... but I don''t know what you expect, but I just got out of business and nothing changes. After all, there''s just work to do." A father who says hard things to his son who believes in his potential. The word was well understood by me as the culmination. Even I am considered the strongest in this country, and in the end I only provide escorts and guidance. That means it''s not that different from what other swordsmen do. "Whatever Rya is, you''ll remember because you''ve been an expert since then. I can''t say it''s a good place to live. "... Yes, I couldn''t even say it was good for flattery" "Yes, recognized for my mediocre work there, I was entrusted with this land. But my very job as a lord never changed that much. Just a little change of position." I was poor, but I got wealthy. That would be a big difference, at least your father doesn''t take it lightly. But the faces here now are already wealthy. That''s so much envy from the surroundings. "Even if you''re talented, if that''s what a civilian does... it''s to a large or small extent. You can leave that to those born in the right position." We know that word seems to run counter to Sopede''s meritocracy, but it''s different. "Drop the antagonism you have against Blois, forget all the wisdom you have, such as being talented. You were born as a trail to this house, do your part. It''s what we can do to accomplish our job¡­ that we have the strength." Truncate that being known to the public and engraving a name in history are all trivial. "If you are truly competent, you should be able to do your utmost for this country, no matter what position you take. Good, sopeid meritocracy¡­ it means dropping something that can''t make up the given role, and it doesn''t mean you can climb up as long as you only have ''talent''" "¡­ I remember the liver" Resolved. In the end, everything was resolved. Perhaps if you were as competent as your father, the former head of Sopeds, you would never have had a problem so far in the first place. Still, as the head of the family, Bulova''s father had solved something of the family''s problems. I guess that is, in other words, Sopede''s talking strength. 103 Black Clouds Lords don''t need talent, in a way. That''s right, he''s a local official, such as a lord. It is certainly a special status and culmination, but it is only one of many around the country. It''s not the Warring States era, so it''s just a matter of doing your office''s work. It''s a bad way to put it, but not everyone had to be geniuses because even Earth could have inherited it from generation to generation. It would have been nice to have had so much upbringing, so it is a story that I wish I had studied and worked seriously in person. From Bulova''s father''s point of view, he won''t be able to help if he thinks his uplifting Heata brother wasn''t seriously going to do the lord. That''s what he admits. Come to think of it, neither I nor Blois have ever seen a genius outside of a combat position. I''ve never seen people involved in politics, for example, full of talent. Never seen it, but still, the politicians we were, whoever they were, had moderation and readiness. The so-called incompetent imperial aristocrats were also a little different from the lack of talent. Not to mention the lack of talent when you look at that one, it''s more of a problem before that. In the end, me, Blois and Rayne just wish we had believed in Blois'' father. "I''m sorry, Blois" "Sorry, Blois" It was time for lunch, and with my finally woke up Shet sister, Brother Heata was apologizing, too. On the one hand, it is an apology to Blois. "Because you brought good people, but when you came with me, it was all about me..." "No, it''s good, sister. Your sister must have had a lot of trouble spending time in the social world." Blois was also happily accepting. Or, since it was too bad just now, it would feel like it would also rise to heaven just because it had improved. "Please disrespect Sansui as well... It''s all very rude of you to be my sister''s husband. I feel guilty, rather than embarrassed." "Never mind that" That was the same for me and for Rayne. Or I should have just told your parents, ''Your daughter is insane''. It''s not an old story, so to be honest, I didn''t think it would all work out. "I don''t care what you think of me. So please don''t hate your sister about Blois." "Yeah, okay." After all, human beings are multifaceted. Obsessed with beauty, I guess that''s another side of Shet sister. But there''s a side to honestly rejoicing that my sister, who''s been vacating the house forever, has returned and brought her fianc¨¦e. "It''s something I haven''t slept with lately... I''m ashamed to say I''m already my mother" "Even a mother can be distracted because she''s a mother." "Thank you for your generosity..." Anyway, the problem is solved and most importantly. "But if your master has given you rejuvenation, please contact me." "... yeah, if I ever see you" "Please" A bit of madness went back into my eyes, but it immediately calms me down. Could the lady look at me like that? If you think so, you can''t break it inside. "Blois... I don''t know what to apologize for to you" "No, no..." "I thought I should thank you. I thought so, but jealousy was out front more than gratitude. Even though I knew it in my head, I envied you in my heart." Sure, sometimes I would think so if only my sister sold her name. I can also understand the feelings of my own brother Heata, who absolutely sees the talent. But, Heata, your brother himself doesn''t understand enough. I didn''t think that Blois'' work was dangerous and it wouldn''t be strange to lose his life. Even though I knew it, I didn''t take it seriously. "You have the gift of a sword and the gift of magic. Flying by nature is a first-rate sign, but the next day you learned magic for the first time, you were flying by. Besides, I was taken to the main house of Sopede, and I heard your rumors as they were... That''s what I envied." Blois knows. About the Kingsguard, a group of people who are as talented and heavily trained as they are. More talented than you are, like a toon or a run. Including me, there''s a trump card. Blois has been working with me the whole time. That''s why I just subjectively viewed my work and couldn''t be objective. In fact, she was just waving at the lady''s mercy, but I guess Brother Heata only thought she was doing something cool. "I thought you were walking the path of glory every day because you had the talent to fight. Like my father and mother, I didn''t think you were risking your life..." "It''s a service, Brother Heata. I was just doing what I had to do." "If you''re going to say that, I''ve accomplished nothing but what I have to do. I didn''t even appreciate it. Forgive me." Brother Heata had no idea what was going on around there. Because I absolutely saw talent, I didn''t know if it was dangerous or ready, or anything like that. He believed it was okay because he was talented, and he didn''t doubt it, and he gave up his thoughts. "Hey Rya... what time was Shet being hunted down? "Right... neither me nor Semp noticed at all" "Father, Mother... Shet, your sister''s heart was wild just after you two talked about Master Sansui" "" What?! "It''s been awesome ever since" "" Why didn''t anyone tell me?! Because I didn''t expect anyone to know if I had to tell you. Again, we were both stunned by your parents. How on earth was it floating? Honestly, it is so unreadable. "Lya, please, tell my father properly in times like this." "Yes, there are many things your mother doesn''t even know." "That being said, I don''t think I''ll have any sparkle when I come up with the details" Unlike Brother Heata, Ryya seems to be quite trusted. You''re looking very sad, Brother Heata. In the end, the need for moderation in life is important in every situation. "But, well, that''s good to know, I think we''ve solved all the important problems. Heata, I honestly gave up on your brother, but what your father totally solved." Nevertheless, I feel quite relieved when Rya says, ''All important issues have been cleared up''. That''s right, I''ve been worried about you since you came to this land, and so on, Shet. It was about your sister''s obsession. If there''s an important issue that there''s really no room for resolution if you think about it, there''s no way Sopede sends it out better as a vacation. The problem in this house was as far as your father and mother could solve it. I didn''t know you could do that, but you are a decent parent. "Lyya... you..." "Oh, it''s not normal. Because, brother, I''ve only ever rebelled against your father''s words. Wouldn''t it be natural for my sister, me, to be worried? "Gu..." "Now you know, don''t you? Your father is right. ''Cause, brother, it''s supposed to be the point of arrival to be the lord of this region, but I wasn''t sure if it was there. I wanted to get to a" status where I can earn more fame than my sister ". Well, then, Father, I realize you can''t handle this." If it was a disturbance, it would still be a reign, so clearly it was an upliftment that would only be harmful. Heata, if your brother really wants to cross his sister''s reputation, you should have abandoned the trail and left for the center. Well, it''s suspicious if it sprouts. "In that regard, both your sister Blois and your brother Sansui are boulders. Sometimes I just get full confidence from the main house of Sopede. It''s really important to say moderation." Me, Blois, and Rayne were all nodding. I won''t tell you not to think about it or think about it extraneously, but you shouldn''t say it or move on to action. At least Sopede hasn''t left more to me than his duties, and even if he does, he''ll give me a proper apology and prepare a consideration. The top of this country, including Sopede, has done its job properly as the pinnacle of the country. You solved Rain''s problem in good faith, avoiding the danger. "Something your brother didn''t have, moderation." "I''ll persevere..." "Alas, if my sister complained as far as moderation was concerned, it wouldn''t be a good pill for your son, a talented trail that didn''t convey anything." I''m going to decide I''m allowed to say as much now, and push as much as I want. This is now, I guess, a twist between the families. Very smiling, a little reminds me of your daughter. "I don''t trust people who don''t have moderation, I don''t trust people who can''t give their share right now. I didn''t even know that, Heata. That''s a really good pill for your brother." "Ugh..." "By and large, it''s a good place to hang out with your brother''s favorite ''new emperor'', Fuusi Ukio, and one of the four trump cards being treated in the same row. We''re all foreigners, and this country is such a masterpiece, right? Aren''t you an idiot to hang out with a five-hundred-year-old immortal? Blois nodding loudly. That''s right, because Blois has been fighting with me for a long time. Things around here will feel very familiar. "You''re right, Brother Heata. I met with the ''trump card'' and the chairman of the neighboring country in relation to being your daughter''s escort¡­ it wasn''t uncommon to have a talent of my own." Blois has been heavily used for a long time, I guess, because he can be trusted after meeting that ''minimum'' standard of good face, sword and magic talent. Try sopeds and find someone as talented as Blois. On top of that, I guess now is the result of getting rid of the undisturbed people who are going up from the escort or something like that. That''s right. Because more than local lords, escorts are required to be prepared to give their lives as escorts. Even in that sense, it''s right that Bulova''s father sent his daughter out in a funeral mood. "Oh, shouldn''t we stop now! I''m sick of bloody stories! "Yeah, not at all! Now that we have a whole family around the corner, what are we gonna do with this story! Blois'' parents cut the story off. Even though my daughter has completed a dangerous assignment and the house and daughter have finally become cheap, she won''t want to have this troublesome story and other dining seats. Of course, it could mean I''m going to die in the future, and Blois will remain a widow in your parents'' minds. But when it comes to blowers, we''re already talking about ''up''. You don''t want to talk about smelling blood. "No, not at all! So...! I''m good at feeling signs as a immortal. That''s why I was stunned by that ''fact''. Perhaps I was feeling the greatest crisis of my life. "... hey, what''s up Sansui?! "Daddy?! Blois and Rayne were in such a hurry that I solidified with a stunned look. Yeah, I guess you''ve never seen me look so nervous. "... that''s right, stepdad, stepmother. I''m a Immortal so I can also predict the weather...... apparently a storm is coming. Just in case it rains, I was wondering if we should take care of the wind." "Oh well! "It''s important, then, to give instructions to the people of the Mansion. It would be best if nothing happened, but if anything, it would be damaging." The weather outside suddenly got worse while your parents instructed the people at the mansion. It''s not like it''s starting to rain or the wind is blowing, but it''s simply getting darker out there all at once. The thick clouds almost completely blocked the sunlight, as if it had become night. Seeing that, your parents are impressed with me to the extent that ''is there really a storm coming'', but the other faces seem to know the anomaly in boulders. This is no ordinary matter. "The... Master Sansui. Let me ask you something, what''s going on? Shet, who is not on this occasion but has a family of husbands and children, was asking worryingly. Even though there are enough clouds to turn the day into the night, I guess I''m frightened by the current state of affairs where not a drop of rain falls. "Here comes the storm, that''s all" 104 Absence Even if the mountain water left the school with Bulova and Rain, it didn''t mean that it was told all over the country all the time, and that there would be no face to defeat the mountain water and raise its name. Nevertheless, not all of them are as discerning as they are when they get the word that they will be back in a few months. Transportation wasn''t developed in the first place, so I couldn''t possibly come back out again. Hence... "Lord Sansui is away, so we''ll deal with him." "Funny! It''ll kick your ass" become, "Ghaaaaaa! be. "There''s really been a lot of injuries lately." As blurry as the school director was, the front of the school was bloody. It''s an impossible story. Until now, there have been few injuries because the mountain waters have been gently defeated, and the facades that had been instructed by the mountain waters do not produce the same results on their behalf. Or the students on tour also had to understand how unscrupulous the mountain water was once again. "But, well, there''s nothing like this, Dad." "Oh, totally... but what the hell, Doowe? What do you think? My father had an indescribable look on his daughter relaxing on a fuzzy bench. Because the guards were solidifying her surroundings. Although it is normal in itself, the escort was the opponent usually coached by Mountain Water, and more than that, it was considered a "Kingsguard". I have no problem hiding my identity for once, and I am relieved to leave it to myself because I am in charge in the first place. Though that reasoning seldom makes sense. At least the people who look like close guards look amazing and strange. "Oh, Father. So you know it''s not enough, right? and also bring up what I half-breaked before. In fact, where they worked so hard, it''s not far to mountain waters. I know that, but that''s why I''m angry when they say it. Nevertheless, Doowe was taking advantage of the adversity of his own escort leaving by his side. Obviously in a vain direction. "Well... don''t use it with excess jaw. You don''t have Sansui or Blois right now." "I know, I hate it when it comes to that," Sighing daughter, she certainly seemed weak. In fact, she is far from the safest place in the world: beside the mountain waters. It may be that she misses not only in terms of those strengths, but also in terms of the sheer absence of the faces we had together from a young age. "Still... don''t you think it''s ugly? Whatever the toon is, I can''t believe even the other swordsmen beat him lightly and exposed him to ugliness" "Don''t say that, it''s normal in a way" From the face of familiarity with the mountain waters, which were also able to routinely carry out the divorce of dealing with dozens of people and knocking them all down without injuring them, it looks ugly to be someone who suffers from injuries. Injury in the first place, however, is a painful and painful thing to do, and that obstacles may remain. It doesn''t matter if it''s from someone else, but it''s important if it''s from someone else. "Sansui just said it was unusual again." For example, there are many people who pride themselves on their fast legs and people who pride themselves on their arms. It''s easy enough to be shy about this, you just have to let it actually run and hold something heavy. It''s easy to compare which is better, you can actually try running the same distance or alternating heavy ones. This is the same thing with bow moves. Anyway, you can let them hit you at a distance, or shoot you at a rabbit, or a deer, or a flying bird or anything. But when this becomes a sword or spear move, it becomes difficult at once. Of course, it''s only natural that we should let them fight, but if both sides get hurt or die, they can''t take it back. Even in that sense, the mountain water was convenient. Because I was able to suppress even the Mad Warrior without killing him or hurting him. "I used such an amazing swordsman as an escort. That''s a big deal." "... oh, not at all" I fully agree with you on that, even if you skip your parents'' eyes. Where the immortal, who lived for five hundred years, occasionally passed away, he did not aim for it without fail. Not much of a fuss about luck in that regard. You really don''t have anything missing. "Oh, if you were a father, wouldn''t you like your daughter too much? Though, that''s why I don''t want to use it and think I should be generous. The same was true with regard to Blois, who thought that he should take the step of completing his duties. I can''t find it inside when it replaces Blois, but I''m still going to do something about it, and Doowe seems to be concerned about the area, so it''s not a problem. "Nevertheless, I was seriously surprised for you. Your father and brother have often admitted to me and Toon, haven''t they? "¡­ a result of considerable consideration. I miss you, but I''m convinced." In the end, we cannot continue to have the same relationship at all times. Humans have a lifespan, which is why we have to change our relationship in it. A butterfly, a flower, and a daughter who loved her, are old enough to be a child. No matter how much power there is in the sopeds, there is no stopping this flower from withering. The only exceptions around here are the mountain waters and swimming boxes that have lived in this country since before it got excited, and how cute my daughter is to stay away from it. "You, too, would have let Sansui kill us if we had been hunted down" "Oh, what is it about? "Don''t let the boulders spill." Rigid surroundings, Takemen famous jokes. But as always, the conversation progresses softly. "I have grandchildren too, no matter what time I die, I have no regrets. Nevertheless, it is a big problem for my son to be summed up and terminated. We have a sense of crisis." "... then would you refrain from mounting cavalry raids like every other time? Doowe seemed seriously embarrassed, too. I don''t mind as much as arranging the necks of the undead, but every time I do, I want you to lead the cavalry and storm your own mansion. It would still be nice if it were once or twice, but you think it''s been a laugh in Wang Du these days? Rumors like that aren''t funny to her. "I would be refraining, in fact. Sang-sui won''t kill us, but Thoon won''t be that far." "... were you storming because Sansui was there, your father and brother" That makes me think I can''t do more. Both father and brother were probably too sweet for the mountain waters. "Anyway, a lot of tough stuff, man enough for you to pick. Sansui is eyeing you, and you can say that you are good from the ground up and that you behave wonderfully. It is not an issue, either as a former or as a principal, including the lack of the right to inherit the throne. I miss you as a father..." "Come on, little girl. Please leave me alone. My niece and nephew seem anxious in the territory of Sopede, don''t they? Very much now, but the current owners of Sopede also have sons, daughters, and wives. Except for the fact that my attitude toward my sister is abnormal, my family is usually good too. Well, it''s not that I''m not dissatisfied with my sister for liking her too much. "Your mother is doing so well... and your sister-in-law looks adorable" "... when Sansui returns, shall we go back to Sopede then" As one fact, the former and present lords of Sopede consider each other like spares. If anything happens, it was a relationship that complemented each other''s roles. At least, the former Lord, who hid away, was free and often replaced his son''s work by his shoulders. Spending that time on grandchildren, the next generation, is not too vague. "That''s right... then I''ll go to Majan with Thoon" "I don''t mind that. But I''ll only advise you one thing." "Oh, is that as the former Lord? "Yes, don''t get too involved with the royal family of other countries. Worst case scenario, push him into the bat." The world is wide and the world is narrow. Recently, the former Lord of Sopeds had come to think so. What I knew and believed has been largely replaced since the advent of mountain waters. Still, as a person who had to defend the existing world that I had taken over, I didn''t want to expand the public any further into a detour. "We ask distant relatives to be only distant relatives. If it''s a matter of indispensable greeting, that''s fine. If you want more than that... if you go deeper... you''ll think you''re an enemy or an ally. But even the dominoes, Arcana, if we spread the relationship any further, sometimes the processing won''t follow." Once an interest arises, when it becomes an intimate relationship, the matter can no longer be taken lightly either. But it doesn''t matter what you think, like treating everyone heavy. "The fewer enemies and allies, the better. Sansui also said that if you need it, you just have as much strength as you need. Otherwise, it''s out of the way." "That''s right¡­ it''s true, there are many enemies and allies already" Don''t sell a fight over there, if you ask me, I''ll just have to snort. Doowe knew the area, too. In this country I am unlimited to the supreme power, but in the other country I am just a little girl. Around that time, she doesn''t missee her abilities. "As for the area, I''ll leave it entirely to TOON. I can take care of everything around here." If you limit yourself to the ability to communicate against people, a man as much as Thoon has never even seen Doowe. Her face is good, her body is reasonably well trained, and her standing position is truly beautiful. It''s not just those exterior aspects, there''s no complaining base on the inside either. generous and intelligent, rigid and serious, mouth, master and head turning. That''s what you won''t hate, except for the fact that you feel inferior. Now he is also a master of rare magic, so heaven spoils the thon too much. It seems problematic in his country that he doesn''t live in Wang Qi, but that was trivial in this country. "... still kill me" "I knew I''d let you kill me, Father." Even now, Thoon waves his sword mixed up with his comrades. The swordsmen, who were plunging into the sword of the mountain water and getting a chance, were waving their swords desperately to surprise him when he returned. Of course, from the mountain waters, they are likely to say that it makes sense to train as usual, but their enthusiasm is never appreciated. Even in the absence of the child-faced sword Saint, they were burning their souls, as shown internally and externally, that those who were trained in this place would never lose. 105 Reach Very much now, Thoon provides shadow-down instruction to shadowy students in the school. It was a condition of exchange for bringing the magician back to his country, and naturally he did not intend to lose his hand. But a few of the students looked unfloated when they wanted to start classes now. The unsurpassed shadow-down user had guessed why that was. "... let''s have a little talk before we start the class" Approximately, he was laughing furiously at the students in front of him as he was getting everything that the boys wanted and wanted. Believe me, it''s a necessary word for the heartless words they''ve received, or for the words they can turn to in the future. "Did you guys still have good magic and magic? That was what I thought, too. His kingdom had a magical logic with the mighty power of divine descent, and only those with it could succeed to the throne. That''s why I felt sorry for myself for not being able to use it. "I know how you feel, but I think so, too. I envy magical flair and flying freely through the sky." For a wizard with a very high level of aggression and range, he is only an enemy who can defeat the user of the divine descent as well. If I had that power, I wouldn''t have thought so. When I visited this school, I didn''t thank the dean for letting me bring flowers to me. "The power of magic is wonderful, too. It''s the power to heal injuries and illnesses, they''ll treasure you everywhere." I can only use shadow down myself. In a world that spread out out of the country, I was joyful that I was not surprisingly weak, but I also cursed myself of non-genius. The masterpieces gathered in this country. It''s called a trump card, enough to be lined up with your own master. I want to be one myself. I wish I had all those qualities. Thoughts, but nothing can be done. Talent, I can''t change it. "On the contrary, I also know why spells are repelled. That''s certainly not something you can easily remember, not something you can use." If I was immortal, I''d think. I wish to cross a long time with mountain waters and swimming boxes. I curse myself to only live in a limited amount of time. "Sure, shadow down isn''t as good as those. I also used to want to use divine descent. You''ve all seen my sister turn into a giant female lion, haven''t you? Well, I admire that." All the students learning to shadow down are nodding. Indeed, we are fortunate to have had the opportunity to learn rare magic. But speaking of greed, better rare magic would have been better. On the contrary, it could have been normal magic, a common quality. "But still, I could only use a shadow down. That''s why I was desperately trying to remember shadow descent as a reversal of feeling unable to learn to divine descent. The sword is the same thing, I couldn''t help but try my best because I couldn''t learn to surrender God. Of course, I like both now, but not from the beginning" Say so, show the swordsman''s palm. He was a proud palm, just like his own master. "It''s not like you guys are going to like shadowing down. Maybe I''ll hate it. Even I could have been." Thoon gazes at the children in front of him. Together, he grinned without hiding that he was happy now. "But don''t rot because of that. I have me now because I didn''t like it or anything, and I worked hard first." Visit a distant country and speak to those with the same qualities as yourself. It resides a power that is not noticeably great, and laughs at those who are determined to be unable to get out of it. Thoon laughed that life was not determined solely by qualities and qualities. "If you abandon learning to shadow down now, I''m sure you won''t have any trouble. But what are you gonna do when you get home? Do you want to wet your pillow and go straight to sleep? You''re going to keep doing that all the time tomorrow and the day after? I don''t have the talent I wanted, I don''t have the talent I want. So I don''t do anything, then I didn''t have myself now. "It''s not like there''s anything else I want to do, it''s not like there''s anything else I can do. And yet, distract from the unpleasant. That''s something you shouldn''t do. At least, you guys here now, I don''t even know if it helps, but I''m still trying to build strength. That''s very important." "And well, we can talk about that. Actually, at the time I''m here, I''m not trying." Thoon had revealed his inside of his chest to the woman who would be his own woman in Sopede''s mansion. I refuse to drink because my teacher is absent, but Doowe seems to enjoy the story loosely. Because the long story of the night was that it wasn''t in her life. "Sounds good when it comes to martial arts training, but I''m not doing my best for the country. Sure, it doesn''t affect me where I left off... but in the end this is how I came to the exotic at my own convenience" "Thanks to you, I met a good woman. Good for you." "That''s for sure! I''m lucky to have met my mentor, but I''m luckier than that to have met you. I didn''t have someone in my hometown who could easily talk weak sounds like this." Thoon didn''t want much from a woman, but he felt something meshing with Doowe. It''s basically a douweh trying to stand on top of his opponent, but there''s an atmosphere he''s trying to spoil against a highly valued toon. How was it comfortable inside and able to speak naturally out of shoulder strength? "Not to say it myself, but I was expected from my surroundings, and I had the power to just take that heavy pressure. But... I''m still tired. If I were to take over the throne, there would have been an end to it. Or the goal." Success to the king''s trail and become a fine king. That would be exactly my goal as a prince. But even with excellence, even with his eldest son, it was something he could not want for himself without the right to inherit the throne. "In the end...... I ran away. I couldn''t stand the expectation of no entity being directed from around me." Because he didn''t live in Wang Qi, everyone thought, "If he lived in Wang Qi," he thought, "Even though he didn''t live in Wang Qi, he was amazing," and he was impressed, "Even if he didn''t live in Wang Qi." And there was nothing I could do to reach the point of arrival: the best swordsman in the country. I still have a life ahead of me, at this young age. "I am such a man, born into a royal family and not thinking about the interests of the country, etc. I''m so ashamed of your father and brother." "You were a flower in the country, weren''t you? "If it''s a girl, it''s still good, especially in my country. But I was born a boy, and I didn''t bring any good to the country." I kept meeting everyone''s expectations. But that''s only ''flowers'', as Doowe put it. That, of course, would have contributed to the royal family. But it didn''t involve profit. It was just that I was being entertained from around me. Indeed, Thoon was a master of shadow descent and the country''s best sword user, with a good face and a blessed physique. I was smarter than anything. And because he was smart, he was starting to think he wasn''t helping anyone. "In shadow descent it does not extend to divine descent, nor can it be a king. That was, as I told you before, something that was clutching to my heart without any help. The only time I could forget that was when I could immerse myself in something and sleep happily ever after. I wave my sword desperately, abandon my strays, and sleep as I am. That was my day." "I guess that''s still the same." "Right, I still am, and I guess I will continue to be" Thoon admitted honestly. He admitted that what touched his heart was something that would never go away. "But it''s also true that it''s more fun than it used to be. Of course, I''m still expected from my surroundings, and I''m waving my sword to keep an eye out for strays. But... I wonder why, the expectations in this country seem more than burdensome, and the days of the sword here feel a definite incision" As the best swordsman in the country, as the prince of a country, I never competed with my friends. That was wiped by waving a sword under the mountain waters. There is a master who can bet his life and reach his feet, and there are companions who follow the shadows together. Not very much, but I couldn''t stay lost or anything. "Here, I could be a sword, not a flower. I find that rewarding. Not everything you think and wish for comes true, and it''s true that there''s still stain in your heart, and there''s a backwardness to your hometown. But I want to live here. As an exotic man, I want to bury my bones in the Gentiles" "Oh, I wonder if we''re going to talk about the premise of death in action anymore. No, no, no, no, no, no, no. "Ha ha! I''m sorry, when I''m talking to you, I''m stuck with my mouth. You''re a really good listener." Thoon talks all the time, all his own words. I''ve been talking to myself about what I''ve been thinking and what I want to do. It''s something Doowe seems to enjoy hearing about, so he keeps talking about his convenience. "Then let''s talk about the future with you. I''m taking a magician home with my sister. I ask my father, my mother and my sisters to forgive me for marrying you then. Bringing about the healing business of using magic is a reward and a profit for my hometown. Then we''ll live here as your husband." "Well, you''ve got dreamy days ahead of you" "Oh, it''s my dream I finally found. I''ll make it look like you." As one man, he learns the sword under a respectable master and spends his life with the woman he loves. Shoulder to shoulder with your sword-competing friends, show their backs to their growing children, sweat daily to protect their lives, and scatter at their ends. It''s a good dream and a good life for a man. If there had been days to this day to get ''this'', what a real pride that was. "Let us both be happy, Lord Doowe" "Oh... you''re greedy that you want to keep me to yourself. Even your brother and father didn''t do that." "That being said, I''m greedy. Born as the first son of a king, blessed with all his beauty, his talent and his environment, he put his shadow to the top of his sword, and still... he can''t help but monopolize a woman named you, so greedy he really can''t help it" If you felt like a king, if you were still king, you couldn''t be where you are. I love where I am so much that I think I''m scared of that. "Soon you will be my woman, Lord Doowe." "I don''t know, you could be my man, right? 106 Truth During the absence of mountain water, the festival, which became the highest power, could not be auditioned as usual. It is at last the stage of going to the Kingdom of Majan to show his face. It was only natural that Snae would try to train me for the festival she would introduce as her own fianc¨¦e. What is more, being able to use divine descent in the Kingdom of Majan is a prerequisite in marriage to those who have the right to inherit the throne. In other words, it must be usable and natural, and there must be no loose objects among them. Of course, Snae was not exposed to the intention of becoming king or anything else, but to the extent of letting him dress for the time being. What a bad outfit it is to at least keep people contoured. "Other magic is fine, but you will show your face in my hometown. As a measure of courtesy, you will remember the divine descent." "Oh, oh..." "You also think there''s no use remembering Eckezax because he won''t be able to use it? Snae confirms once again that he is stifling. With that, I was frightened of the festival, which had been trained in the woods near Bathrub''s mansion. Blah, it''s because it was a star. "Well..." "I tell you, if you''re not going to be my son-in-law now, I''ll take responsibility as royalty and eat you to death! Regardless of whether it could be done or not, this was a natural right if you tried it on her. Unlike shadow descent in any case, divine descent is a special magic transmitted to the royal family. At least she didn''t intend to imitate that this magic is taught here, a distant exotic. Still, I taught him nothing more than to make him my husband. I''m not a pushy wife, but I''ve already learned to surrender. I mean, it''s like you''ve already promised to marry and received that consideration. Don''t get married with this. We can''t talk about it. "Wow, I know..." "Lai Lai" I was watching this and it was Hapine that wasn''t funny. I will marry Snae, the royal family of another country, so maybe if I do badly, I will live in Majan as a festival. If you do, you may leave Arcana and live there. In that case, I am surely a concubine. It was unforgivable for her to be born as the corner of the four nobles. "Well, Saiga has already decided to be the next batlove! "Well, isn''t it a nobleman?" "Even that way, you don''t just have the right to inherit the throne! This is the main house! From the two scattering sparks, Tsugar was somewhat distant. It''s not that I have no intention of spending more time in the Kingdom of Majan than I do not know a spellman, especially from her without status, and I suppose that sometimes I''m less obsessed with rank than any other woman in the first place. In the meantime, it just makes me anxious that the two nobles won''t have a fight. "... hey Saiga. You''re gonna... marry Snae? Run was asking about the direct ball tour. I am amazed at the unexpected appearance of the ambush, which was turning my body into a beast. As a person who lacked decisiveness, there was something I honestly didn''t want to be very clear about. "Oh, oh... yeah, I think so" "You like Snae? "Uh... yeah, well... yeah" Festival I didn''t like my indecision myself. I do think it''s an early decision as a Japanese at my age, and I don''t think it''s a good story to think about easily. But the conversation had already moved on to a point where we could not go back a lot. I know about that in boulders. "... right" Run, whose hair was not silver, was kind of uninteresting and out of conversation. I don''t know what to say, but I didn''t want to talk about it any more. "But the... I do think the divine descent is strong. I lost once, too. But even possession is strong. Shouldn''t we just keep practicing over here? "Yes, but... I''m meeting Snae''s father." "Well, that wouldn''t have anything to do with this! The important thing is that you get stronger! "No, this is like courtesy! The three people who saw the two arguing and guessed something were definitely ''women''. I don''t know why I''m angry. Run was a child. I don''t see why Lan is angry. Festival I was stupid. "Hey Eckezax would think so too?! "Um, well... but if it''s for my Lord not to be ashamed, well, there''s no choice." Eckezacks, who thinks he''s totally other HR, looked at the argument between the two of them as if they really didn''t care. Look at that and ask what Tugar cared about. That has been a question for a long time. "Um... Mr. Eckezacks and Mr. Swibbock, that..." "No? Oh, I''m not sexually attracted." Perhaps the more I was fed up with hearing it from the person, the softer I guessed and answered. Tsugar is relieved by the words without meaning. "I can''t say enough that our Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures don''t have that kind of ''function'', because we can eat rice. Nevertheless...... there is no increase, no unproductive libido, etc. Pandora, then there is." The way I put it, it was as if Disaster Armor Pandora had lust. What the hell is a Pandora that can occasionally be talked about? I wanted to ask, but honestly, I didn''t want to. "We are only ''tools''. That''s why I can''t be jealous of humans. If I were to be jealous, it would be another divine treasure or another tool... with a wooden knife made by Suibok himself..." Eckezacks staring abominably into the void. A man who was using himself is waving a handmade wooden knife. I guess it''s complicated inside. "It''s not just a tool to be jealous, though. Noah is a good tool for not being used, so it would have been nice if there had been an unused tool. There are no fighting elements leading up to Danua. That''s because I think the dishes, the farming utensils, the cooking utensils are all comrades. In fact, no matter which one is missing, humans can''t eat rice." Spoons and forks are talking about whether to have a fight with a razor or a knife. Much too broad a comrade decision, but I guess for her, all the tools on food are indispensable. "Dinesleife, that''s no good anymore, is it? That''s all comrades if it''s used by people. Even if they weren''t using it the right way, they think it''s all comrade if humans use it. Well, the essence of the tool is that it helps humans... but it''s not like me." On top of that, I look like the two of them look bad. He seemed to remember something and make excuses. "Well... from the point of view of Ungaikyo, there may be a little bit of anger in the iron sword that I made you use as a special training to slay rocks before me. Even though we knew it was necessary for training, we were destroying it without fulfilling our original role, even though it was mass produced." By their logic, they were causing massive destruction of the same tools as themselves, in a way that was out of their original purpose. In flattery, I wouldn''t have said I had a good hobby. "In Vajra''s case, on the contrary, it''s simple, because I don''t recognize my own kind. Because it''s a tool like this: there are things that only you can do, things that you can''t do without using yourself. That''s why I hate immortals" By that logic, I guess Vajra and Eckezaks are alike. If I were to speak of it, I would be greatly outraged. "... No way, then, is Pandora a tool to exude lust? Somehow, if that''s the case, I don''t like it, but the festival asked. What he remembers were his hometown joke goods, porn books, and eighteen forbidden games. I would if I wanted to give an example. It''s lamentable how ''HENNTAI'' in my country of birth comes out. By the way, it was the ''exposed neck'' that made me feel similar before. That''s a nasty country, Japan. "Do the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures have such a thing! I''m a" tool to mislead humans. "Well, from Danua''s point of view, I, Dinesleif and Vajra are tools that mislead the way humans are supposed to live." Not a tool, but a dangerous drug crossed the back of my brain. That wasn''t just a feast, it was something everyone but Run knew as knowledge. "The troublesome thing about me is that I can''t even help people who can''t use it in a real way. As far as I know, the first man to use it 10,000 years ago was the one who really used it. Everyone else has been killed by Pandora." Run only knows about Eckezacks. In other words, Snae and I were the only ones who stayed together when all seven divine treasures were in place. Nevertheless, the festival I had explained to my surroundings properly. So I was listening with tension, except for Run. "As far as I can tell, Elixir is not the only ''means'' that can completely disable Pandora''s functionality. And because of its properties, Elixir and Pandora cannot own it at the same time. That''s why Pandora owners have to keep exposed to its features. If there is one thing that can survive¡­ like the first man to wear Pandora, extremely rare qualities are required" There are four trump cards in the Arcana kingdom. Black-and-white mountain waters are unlikely to have acquired extrahuman skill through five hundred years of training. Rui Festival I am unlikely, capable of mastering all sorts of magic. Masaozo Kobe is possessed of an inherently improbable, overly immense magic. Mountain water possesses only mediocre rare magical qualities, but it was able to dawn into training for a long period of time under the best master. Festival I can remember any magic, so I will be able to handle any situation. Masakazo is a person who dwells in magic that is not uncommon, but the amount is unusual. Trinity, but each was completely fragmented. And the last one, naturally, had a completely different power. "I mean, you must have found Disya and them. Even more rare and rare than a murderous possession like Run, the bearer of the qualities of whether one appears every 10,000 years. If so, as Suibok says, even Suibok will never win" Eckezacks said that from the bottom of his heart to ''Doesn''t look funny''. Give up, not jealousy, or be shy. "Well, don''t talk about me, you''ll get that inner face anyway. I didn''t think it would be a problem if Sansui wasn''t here, because I didn''t think it would be a problem if there was a soya or an elephant." And was cut off. He didn''t even seem disgusted with the tools that were killing his Lord. "Hey Eckezacks. Then I''d like to ask you a few questions..." There have been things that have bothered me since I found out about Run and the murderous mushroom that the murderous possession is the one who has a lot of evil blood. That was something Snae and Thoon really cared about somewhere in their minds. "The power that flows in me is called Wang Chi. In addition, the rare magic I use is called divine descent. The reason for this is that we never talked about it..." That was before the founding of the Kingdom of Majan. Before the founding of the Kingdom of Majan, it was a story of a mythical era. "Originally, it seems that the same heinous possession as Run used to go wild. At that time, a beast appeared that manipulated the words of man, and ate and killed his vicious possession. Our ancestors worshipped the beast as God, but one day ''God'' told us to choose and offer a beautiful woman." God "empowered his offered daughters, turning them into the same great beast they were. I am told that the children born of these women are the beginning of royalty in the surrounding countries, not just my royal family." The story itself does not seem strange. Anyway, it''s an old story, not particularly unusual. But when he heard the story, Eckezax, who was an unparalleled myth, seemed to know what he was trying to say. "Those who have lived too much evil blood at birth have silver hair at birth, are highly athletic, and are always in a state of excitement? "Uhm, like the run there is" "Then what happens to those who have lived in ''Wang Qi'' too long in their birth? "As the Lord imagines, he has been a complete beast since his birth" That, in other words, showed that her roots, the myth, were just facts. "He said that all the founding fathers of rare magic dwelt in their extra strength as such. In addition, if you have a son and a man of the same qualities as your ancestors, it will be a rare and magical lineage." Why is this divine sword hiding something that the schoolmaster would be so happy to hear? They didn''t ask me, so I guess I''ll give it back. You wouldn''t want to talk that aggressively in the first place. "That being said... it is told that the opening of the Saib clan had the power to turn those who broke their covenant into stone... and that the opening of Caputo also healed people by just shaking hands..." Tsugar, who dwells on his own spell, understood with a sense of what falls in his heart. Indeed, it was a convincing story that whoever dwells on himself, whether he is king chi, curse or holy power, is the source of his lineage. "That said, you said you were someone who could also predict the opening of Turtle Kok Fist... no, maybe a little different" "Anyway, to that extent. Unlike in other cases, if you dwell too much in Wang Qi, you will not be raised properly because you will be outspoken. In that sense, it would be more pitiful than vicious possession" It was a story that made me feel bad just imagining it. At least, I guess both Snae and Thoon had something to think of at their source. "Well... thanks for talking to me. Nothing, it doesn''t mean a lot. I just wanted to ask because I was curious. There is nothing to be ashamed of when you find out that the myth is true. There''s nothing particularly strange about just saying that your ancestors are ''geniuses'' similar to vicious possessions, not gods. It just came through, that''s all. 107 Nightmare After a day of festivities I was trying to sleep in my own bed. Before I came to this world, I also thought about the puberty of wanting to sleep with a girl rather than sleep alone, and there were times when I actually did that. But it is also temporary that it was fun. I was sleeping alone now. Honestly, they''re dissatisfied with me by the women, but I was still asking for it. He says he prefers heroic colors, he''s affirmed to some extent in this world, and he''s equipped with his powers as a hero. I also make a lot of effort. But spiritually, I''m far from being a hero. Perhaps the ''male portrait'', which would be our ideal festival, should be a toon. And that''s probably what the women around us are looking for, too. Of course, I don''t want to fall in love with Toon or anything like that, but rather, I want you to stand around that doesn''t make women anxious. "Mr. Toon also said... the relationship with the girl is too complicated..." It was something you didn''t have to think about. I don''t have much female experience, and what was the only actor or screenwriter, but there''s no way I can deal with the women so well. It''s rude to them, too, as Toon said. I create too many relationships with opponents who cross my own strengths. Extremely frankly, I brought in too many situations that I couldn''t handle. "Not enough training, huh?" In short, it will. If I had half the amount of toon, I wouldn''t have made them anxious or had a fight. Alternatively, I could keep them from exceeding their processing power by sleeving them. What I haven''t been able to do is make a mistake judging my lack of ability. I mean, I was undertrained. "It''s ironic, I can do anything... no, no. Rather the other way around..." Whatever you can do, you can''t carry everything in. Even if it''s omnipotent, you can only do one job on your own. I guess it''s just such a natural story. I don''t do things that I can''t take responsibility for, that''s all it was. So I guess mountain water can manage, even if it doesn''t have as much instrumentation as a toon. cheap contract, or just be flushed. I can''t do that, in many ways. At least something irrevocable has happened, like Snae said. No, I woke myself up. At least we have to do something about what we''re carrying right now. I mean, I already carry a lot of heavy stuff. You have to be strong so that you can carry it. "Do you want to go to bed now..." I''m already drowsy. Originally, I was sleepy because I exercised a lot. For tomorrow''s sake, I was about to go to bed. Dark clouds are standing in. Extremely visual, not metaphorical, captures it. There were so thick clouds covered in heaven that I didn''t know if it was morning, day or night. In the pitch-black darkness, people are standing. I don''t know my height or my physique, but I have something that I can see for sure. Someone has something that looks familiar. Only that tool, I do remember. Yes, the tool is the same as my Eckezax, the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure...... Heaven roared, and I saw the man''s face. I didn''t have any interest in this one. I''m about to get shot in the eye. Yes, the way it looks... The Kingdom of Arcana has the opinion from other countries that ''that country is not a unified dynasty''. It is that the kingdom of Arcana has less kings power than other nations, that the ''central'' power is extremely weak, that the four nobles have a territory as large as the royal family, and that they have strong rights almost like independent states. In other words, it is a union of five countries. But the owner of each house thinks it''s different. Because, at least, we share a sense of crisis across the board for someone called a national disaster. "Through the Bathrub family, I get Turtle Kok Fist material. Plus, I could understand why the divination went on." The king of the kingdom of Arcana had gathered the four nobles to hear me speak of the feast. Festival The benefit to the nation that I have brought, six rare magics. Four users returning not far from the tempera, a genre of evil blood with the potential to be founded by a girl named Lan, and Turtle Kok Fist. In particular, each house paid great attention to tortoise fists, which have the same effect as once lost occupiers. "And I also received a report from the Batlub family regarding the predictive dreams you had. Oh dear... this is unusual. I have no hesitation in gathering the heads of the four houses." Everyone watched Feast Me and Eckezaks standing beside it. The look was filled only with a sense of urgency. "Again, I want you to explain it out of your mouth. What dreams did you have this morning? "At the eastern end of Caputo territory we could see a man with a heavenly spear Vajra standing under a dark cloud filling the sky" Everyone was silent. That was not because they did not believe in my words, but because my words were profound. Heavenly Spear Vajra, is a divine treasure that becomes an unparalleled threat to the powerful. "Divine Sword, Eckezax. I''d like to ask you...... I''d like to make sure that a divine treasure is, for example, possible to kill and take the owner? "If it''s possible, it''s not possible, if it''s impossible." Naturally, we already know who owns the current Heavenly Spear Vajra. In other words, it is the authoritarian of the Domino Republic, Kazaki Rikyo, made into a trump card of the Arcana royal family. And the man who showed up in the dream wasn''t him. If so, he offered or took it. "In my case, for example, if we fight each other in agreement with the owner and kill each other with conviction, we accept the consequences. Conversely, I would not accept anything other than that. And that''s what I do." Eckezax remained in this world for over a thousand and five hundred years since Suibok let him go. Nonetheless, no one could use it until the Festival I showed up. "I can reject people I don''t approve of. Unlike the ability to amplify magic, it''s the same as Dinesleif''s ability to explore revenge targets." The ability to reject humans while being a tool. That was another feature that broke up with her power as a weapon. "Conversely, all other tools have, as a general rule, the ''inability to reject those who have obtained'' nature. This is like a duty to a tool, and only Danua among us has resisted it." In that way, it seems that whoever kills Rikyo can get five divine treasures. But that seemed different. "Then we also have the right to return to God when the person we admit to being our user dies. Sometimes it draws the owner''s intentions, but in most cases if the owner is killed, he goes straight back to God. That''s why the four divine treasures came together under the cane." So, can''t we take away the vajra that Rikkyo has? That seemed different, too. "Assuming, then... that someone with Vajra temporarily deposited it with someone, Vajra has no right of veto. Naturally, Vajra will be dissatisfied because of her high temper, and she will not be given the kind of advice that I do now." Each of the eight kinds of divine treasures accumulates experience. That''s why Rikyo is bent over and has a national government, and Eckezaks had a high opinion of certainty on this conference occasion. "As Danua has information on farming and nutrition, Vajra can be advised on the ''desired results'' when operating the weather to some extent. For example¡­ let it rain in order to enrich the drylands. Sometimes that would crumble the dry ground and make the situation worse. This is a different kind of knowledge than the weather forecast. Whether it is possible to make up for it on the human side." For example, suppose you want to water attack the other castle. I guess she knows when and how much rain to do that. Even if the owner doesn''t have that knowledge, she can get it to its purpose. "Let''s get down to business¡­ but the most critical question is," How much weather can a transferred person operate? "Depends on the extent to which the transferred person is as willing as the user. In other words, in the case of Vajra... the stronger the will to challenge heaven, the stronger the power to move heaven" Yes, that was the problem. The Arcana kingdom cared when it took in Rikkyo because it did not want the vajra to be used by the ''willing to challenge heaven'', or ambitious man, not to mention the person within it. In the case of Rikyo, it could be confirmed that the challenge to heaven had already been completed. Weather manipulation capabilities have dropped considerably as a result, but he could confirm that he would not flip an anti-flag against the Arkana kingdom as he sought to assume responsibility for his actions. That''s why I took it in. "The will to challenge heaven, is it still the demise of the nation? "Yes, I can''t say enough. I''m not Vajra, so I can''t say for sure, but it seems that the mind that challenges'' what can''t be done with personal power ''is what drives me." The face of the Arcana kingdom was silently organizing information. The description of Eckezacks, a tool, was really easy to understand. And from here on out, it''s up to us to speculate and judge. "This is a personal look... but perhaps Ukio dared to offer Vajra to ''someone'' who came to take it" The king of the kingdom of Arcana was following the thought of his opponent who sent his own daughter with a rugged look. Don''t joke about it in the conference room if you''re supposed to, but no one in this room laughs at it. There is a man who punches himself in the castle and praises the king, "Give me the treasure." At least with Eckezax even the offering is possible enough. "He''s already a national lord. Someone with comparable power to a trump card would break into his castle and give me Vajra and I would respond very well." He is a man who can bow his head, who can plead for help. I''m not just going to hold onto it and take it personally. It proves itself by being the Lord of Elixirs. Of course, you won''t forgive me much as it is. "To protect the country, right? Then I''m worried about Domino..." The owner of the batrab had blued imagining a situation in which the trump card had gone wild. Anyone can tell by looking at the territory of Caputo, but if an individual, with unimaginable power, storms with his will, the consequences will be disastrous. I don''t even want to think about Masakazo, Festivals, or what happens if I rumble to drop the castle. "I don''t even think the man who dropped one country is incompetent. He''ll be ready to take Vajra back before he gives it to him, too. At least it''s coming this way. More than that... check, but definitely on the eastern edge of Caputo territory? The owner of the sopede asks. It was very important that the location information was identifiable. That was the information comparable to the broad perception of mountain waters. If you''re taking Vajra in Domino and then heading to Arcana, the twitch fits. Because it fits, I needed confirmation. If this is wrong, all the policies that we are going to decide on will be wrong. "Yes, me, that sight I saw...... definitely where the ''scratchy fool'' plowed" I see, it was an unmistakable sight. Even if, at the source of the dark clouds, there was only a flash of thunder that could discern the surroundings, only that place would discern. Everyone on this occasion was just convinced to know the fruits of his outrage. "... Is the recovery of Vajra an assumption? The Lord of Caputo confirms. If it is okay to destroy Vajra, it is the turn of Genzo. Even if the opponent was an individual, if he had already destroyed the perimeter, any attack was possible. Festival If I predict, it is likely that I will be able to guess to some extent when it will appear, because if I am festived as a guardian of Genzo, there is almost no problem with Genzo using magic on earth. "... No, Vajra collects it. At least you don''t have to give it up now" Everyone snorted silently at King Arcana''s words. Yes, if you can''t do that, you will, but if that''s possible, you have no hesitation in getting it back. There''s definitely a means to win, so it''s natural not to give up. It''s not a feast, it''s not a genuine collection, it''s not mountain water on vacation. "Disya...... it''s your trump card turn" "Ho ho ho... you want me to use our family heirloom? "Though I have a divine treasure, there''s no reason not to bump into it if I''m ''alone''. You can definitely win, but you can definitely collect Vajra." "But... you''re going to kill me, aren''t you? "At the time we attacked Domino, we had to kill him already." To the words of King Arcana, the old man of Disuia teases. But the air of the meeting did not allow it. Everyone but me was staring at the old body of Disuia. No compromise exists there. "Divine Sword, Eckezax... this old body is scary, losing that kid. So I want one guarantee... are you sure you''re okay? To the strongest sword, the old man was asking. Confirmation to the recommended disuir trump card, apart from your own Lord. That was more to gain a sense of superiority than anxiety. "It''s hard to say for sure because I have a divine treasure... but it''s still a problem. If it''s okay to kill him." "I don''t know if that''s a good idea... but we need to stop the early horses we already let go." What a disgusting face the old body of Disuia looked like. It was a quick decision to have already contacted the Territory. I think I have a slightly bad personality, but I still see the incompetence in this place because it deserves to die. In the first place, it''s not because you have a bad attitude. "But yesterday... Non''s trump card, Shunfang, should be working on the western coastline of Disya. It''s going to take a long time to reach the end of the west from the middle of the country and move further east from there." "Why are you in such a place?! "I thought I said work, I read that secret detectives are sent from other countries, and they send enemies from the sea. With that kid, it''s really easy and helpful to work. This is a matter for the state. But other than Pandora and Shunfang, individuals enough to seize Vajra, the damage would be enormous. We have to get the others to step on it to protect the other trump cards." Caputo''s amazement is embellished by an old man from Disuia. The solution to the problem was achieved. The air in the meeting room was almost completely loose. At least, there''s no longer a strong mountain water-like individual roughing up this country. I was relieved that it would not be a problem no matter what happened if I could bump Disuir''s trump card. Yes, even Eckezacks. "So... we''ll see if we can make it later" The Lord of Caputo was worried about his territory, which would be the first to suffer the damage. I was fed up with the damage if the disear trump card would fit harmlessly in time, but not so. How many minutes is the trump card genuine for Caputo? I never wanted to imagine fighting trump cards or anything like that. "Surely predictive ability would have been more accurate if it had been something that cannot be changed by behavior. This means that no matter how we move now, Domino cannot be avoided, or has already been attacked. If they''re on foot, we can predict the worst days they can arrive backwards... but not until Pandora''s users arrive." Sopede''s words were to follow that up. It is wrong as a nation that Caputo be left unattended while waiting for the trump card of Disyah, which will travel from the edge of the country to the edge. I should have hit every hand I could. "I guess we should move another trump card than not turning ''Wounded Fool'' to intercept" "It''s..." Sopede glanced at Bathrub. In other words, the trump card for the batrab on this occasion should also be allowed to go first. In contrast, Bathrub was slightly clogging his mouth. I was making him bore, but I shake him off on it. "Saiga, you will be asked to guard the border at the eastern end of Caputo until Disya''s trump card arrives. If you don''t feel comfortable alone, you can ask for reinforcements. Of course, the opponent figured out he was comparable to the four of you. If you come after him, you can take him down if you can, but follow Eckezax''s instructions." "... ok! Get ready now and head to Caputo with an early horse! It was the duty of our principals on this occasion to believe in the national interest and, if so, the trump card. And it is responding to it that is none other than the role of the Feast Me, which is the trump card. "Then I want you to wait a moment, I''ll write you a brush. It is natural for the Holy Knight to move more than to protect Caputo. Write instructions so I can fully cooperate with you, and come back to King''s Landing once you''re ready." "Oh, and then..." Caputo, who asks him to defend his territory, was about to begin making arrangements promptly. A Saint Knight with excellent protection and healing powers would be useful depending on the nature of the trump card. And last but not least, he was about to instruct the Sopede''s masters to be tough inside. "Taking a run would be almost certain to take a mad warrior. On top of that, check with your sister and yourself if you want Toon to go to the crime scene. That guy who''s acting for Sansui, but he doesn''t have to be that far," he said. " That didn''t seem to be my sister''s jealousy of her fianc¨¦e. "If you''re going to waste your time wanting to go, forgive me. I''ll fill that hole." "Yes! I get it! Can you keep your sword in front of a trumpet-class enemy who wants to defeat a country? Mountain water would suppress it, but it is a reason for long life. If I were you, I wouldn''t have stopped the owner of the sopeds. 108 Female Heart "Right, unconfirmed information..." In the preschool auditorium, I can''t possibly reveal my divination. In the meantime, he had decided to do that and explained that he was supposed to move the trump card. Anyway, no matter how strong the trump card is, I''m only alone. If it''s okay to just move one of them, you don''t have to worry about the budget. "Trump class enemies¡­ I see, it is natural for Lord Saiga to move, and it is also natural for him to move the last trump card, the ''Thinking Man'' of Disuia" There was no talk of recalling mountain waters, including Eckezacs. Regardless of the festival, all the problems will be solved by hitting Pandora with the ''Thinking Man''. It doesn''t have to recall mountain waters, or it''s even better to kill ''one'' than mountain waters. That''s what they seemed to think. "It''s a great country again, Arcana is a kingdom. Don''t you think so, Snae?" "Right......" Of course, they are all foreigners, and in a way, I guess they just showed up with a masterpiece that''s not contiguous. With the exception of the mountain waters, all of them will be dead in a hundred years, and they cannot take over their strength altogether, but they still properly command the five of them. Like the Domino Empire, the sudden appearance of masterpieces has not brought the nation to its doom. Indeed, each of the leading men of the Arcana kingdom possessed a mighty palm, but it was the masters of each house who were responsible for it. The praiseworthy toon, however, was calm. "I told you earlier, I''m not going to be in that fight. I''ll stay here." Thoon was certain in front of everyone, even though he had not yet spoken of the people accompanying him. But that, together, is to be convinced. Run and others were already full of interest to follow, but they knew that Toon was not the man to deviate from doing so. Usually anyway, Toon now had a mission to protect Doowe. "You came to this place and spoke to me, I don''t know if that''s what this is about. But I have a precious honor that I have left with my master. Even if your lord or Lord Doowe will forgive me, I cannot go there." "Really... right, sorry" "Never mind. Besides, there''s nothing to rush. Everyone here is allowed to challenge and fight you and Lord Sang-sui at any time, not just me. So why is there such a hurry?" It''s not true. We all know that. It is true that he is trained in mountain waters, but it is also true that he is hungry for the person who bumps it in the end. It''s not like you don''t have at least a glimpse of a strong enemy you haven''t seen yet. That was the same thing in the face of this occasion. Assuming you can kill that enemy with one of the eight kinds of divine treasures, as a nation, it''s not good or funny as a samurai. I''d rather see it with my own eyes than hear it. the power of individuals enough to terrorize the nation. to see what kind of bucket it is. "I look forward to the good news. I''m the man who''s going to be my sister''s husband, and I don''t want you to wait for Disya''s trump card to take me down... but I don''t want you to have to." "It''s okay, I''m stronger too" Thoon knows, and so do some. Festival I will be dramatically stronger, I''m sure I will be in the future. At least, it''s growing more than it was the other day when we lost to mountain water. Or, I didn''t have to be overconfident to some extent because I lost. I got Eckezacks. Festival I have some objectivity about myself. I was starting to know what I could and couldn''t do and what my weaknesses were. "If you think it''s dangerous, we''ll get away with it" "Pfft... yes, that''s fine with you. You still have a lot to do." In fact, with the armor of magic that can be activated at all times, and the prediction of the future of Turtle Kok Fist, plus the power of the Mad Warrior, we are likely to be able to escape. Assuming the amplification of Eckezax, though. Of course, because it was decided that it could be done, the upper management puts in a sacrifice even if it''s front-seat treatment. I''m waiting for the good news. "Oh, thon. Since when are you able to schedule your own appointment? Until then, Doowe, who was just listening, was sticking his neck in the story. The expression still has a smile of abuse. "You''re my escort, aren''t you? Well, isn''t it my behavior to make your plans? "... no, you''re absolutely right! I''m sorry, Lord Doowe. I think of you. I''ve done a terrible thing." "Damn it, I just want you to feel like an escort." What you''re saying was very decent. At least, no one will be able to say that that''s strange. Because at least at the time he held Vajra, he was taking Vajra from the man who dropped a country. I know every face I see with Thoon. He''s strong, he''s full of talent, he''s extremely shadowy. But still, even one sword technique doesn''t extend to mountain waters, and on the contrary, they can hit themselves. "I''ll go where I want to go, you just stay by my side" Everyone understands when they hear that arrogant and extreme word. where she wants to go from now on. I was about to offer to represent the mountain waters what I would have ordered had they been there. "Saiga, Run. You two are going back to Wang Du again, and you''re going east of Caputo with a fast horse from there, right? Thoon, you recruit a handyman from the inside and sort out what is right for my wall. It''s unscrupulous for a large number of people to head there early, but it shouldn''t be unscrupulous if you''re on a schedule to the point of arriving a few days late. Still, it should be much quicker than a disco card. Hopefully, we''ll make it." It was impotent. Unteachable. It was an extreme word. But she seemed unwilling to bend the word in any way. "I was able to follow Blois and Sansui, so you''ve never seen it as a struggle or antagonism. I''d like to see how much Batlub''s trump card Sama fights." How should we accept the outrage? Everyone gets stiff. I do want to see it, but I wonder if it''s still limited. Nevertheless, I didn''t think she would bend what she decided to do once. "I was wrong, Lord Doowe. Indeed, in times like these, men obey the will of women." I didn''t take orders, I saved my life. Thoon was sneering bitterly. Usually my own master finally understood how troubled she was. She''s not going to lose, she''s out of faith that there''s no way a man of her choosing can lose. Ridiculous arrogance, but also risking my own life. If so, you can''t let a man be afraid. "That''s my escort. So, Happiness. What are you gonna do? Stay in school again? That was a reminder of the revolt in Caputo the other day. All I had to do then was look at Snae''s back, and this time I almost sent out a run with that Snae. But I can''t help being so provoked. "You''ve decided to go though! Even Batlub is a famous Takemen house! "That''s how it''s got to be. I''m looking forward to seeing if your trump card will expose you like you did when you fought Sansui, or if you will use Sansui''s guidance to stand around." "What, the way you put it! It''s not cunning, either way, like Sansui''s handle! "Oh, isn''t that the truth? I''m looking forward to it." Only, the escort of Doowe and Happiness. In this way, the face of the occasion is also allowed to participate. Fear and confusion. More than that, the exaltation filled the face of the occasion. "Saiga, tell Caputo we''re on our way. That''s about all you can do, right? "... ok! I''ll be sure to tell you! "Saiga, we''ll catch up! Honestly, I didn''t like it when they didn''t seem to trust me very much, but if I said I had no choice, I couldn''t help it. Besides, I meant to know exactly how immature I was. It''s comforting to just have a run, but even more comfortable if a toon is added. "Bye, Run. Shall I come with you to the king''s capital?" "Oh, oh..." For some reason, I didn''t like Run. I couldn''t say what, but I didn''t like the way the story went. But that still doesn''t change the fact that I''m going to be traveling on a fast horse. That''s why she follows Saiga. Just a little, while revealing that the color of your hair is about to stain silver. 109 Retaliation Naturally, in the circumstances in which the principals of each house had gathered together, everything could not be over just talking to me about the festivities. The Lord of Caputo writes books, but other facets speak of each other. In a sense, the festival has already finished what we need to do for what we predicted. From here on out, I was in the process of believing in my people, waiting, and receiving reports. If, in the unlikely event of my death, it is nevertheless, from the national point of view, a death in the battle of duty and honour. I''ll have a proper funeral, but that won''t tilt the country. For whoever killed me will surely bury the trump card of Disuillah. "Predictive abilities¡­ difficult abilities" The old man of Disuia had a difficult face regarding the festival we officially mastered tortoiseshell fist, the occupier who was going to die. It is certainly interesting and certainly useful. But what should the exchangers do with that user? That''s very difficult. "It is useful in the public interest, but whether the operator can think of the public interest¡­ If he is young, he will use it for his own personal desire" The old man laughs at you. In fact, it was subtle whether you were willing to do that. But there will be a problem that you can only see or share the future. At least, the five of you on this occasion believe in the Feast My Word. I believe, but that''s not something the legal system can do. "I wish I could combine it with a spell. That''s not what Saib likes." I suggested it myself, Sopedo. The Principal had denied it himself. A spell is a rare magic involving promises. In other words, with some agreement, we can also order ''move the interests of the state as a matter of priority''. But that''s not the job of Saib, the judge and executor. Proud they will not try to take on new jobs even if ordered to do so by the state. "Making people do unfavorable work creates offense. If you can''t trust someone with a spell, you better not exist." "My son agreed. Unless you ask me if I should leave the secret book of Kameko Fist as a technique of divination." Against the sopeds, Batlub nods as well. One option was not to leave it behind, given its usefulness and dangers and burdens. At the very least, the debate should be cautious. "¡­ at least four get new rare magic. You have to separate what you leave behind from what you don''t." A school director would want to teach his students magic. But the five of us on this occasion have politics at work. I cannot allow it not to be for the good of the state. "But I wonder if it''s a good idea, the Sopede lad. Nong''s Shunfang wins first, but isn''t your sister or sister''s son-in-law in danger? The old body is suspicious. Trump class enemies collide with trump cards. There''s no way my princess would miss such an interesting thing. Naturally, that was something that even the current owner knew. I know, but I give up that I have no choice. "My sister, it''s good there. If you tie it poorly, you''ll hate it." "Ho ho ho... well, let''s just say that... I don''t know about that one, Your Majesty. Where''s my son-in-law who sent my daughter? "No problem. If he did, he wouldn''t let his daughter die in vain." Domino was attacked and Rikkyo was robbed of Vajra. It''s supposed to be a big deal, but no one thought Rikyo was going to die. Just as he is the holder of the Holy Grail Elixir, he is being bought a track record of destroying Domino, who was releasing his presence as a neighbor. "By now you must be thinking about how to drive what struck your castle" "Your Majesty loves him." Caputo, who finished writing the letter, smiled so. I would have sent my daughter if I hadn''t, but even without it, she seemed to be turning a trusty favor. As for himself, who was present when he and the king first spoke, I guess I honestly also miss him. "Hmm... the man who destroyed Domino and made it his own. I can''t see it lightly." While coughing a little, the king cut and threw it away so. "Nevertheless, as far as I''m concerned, I doubt... I can read the purpose of the man who took Vajra" I rearranged it, and the Lord of Caputo was wondering. Weather manipulation is certainly powerful, but it makes little sense to have something like that on your own. A man who robs Domino of his divine treasure by force. "Domino has all five divine treasures. What''s the point of taking Vajra from it? "Well, that doesn''t make sense even if we imagine it here. Let''s wait for the good news from the trump cards that each believes in." With certainty of victory, the leadership moves on to another job. They were only sure of the victory. Because there''s no better way to lose than to move Pandora. Later, I think it was shallow. Festival My run can naturally run faster than a horse if I want to run faster. Even this time, if I wanted to, I would have been able to run faster than the early horses and arrive in Caputo. But that wasn''t something I could do if I thought of the possibility that I might just have to arrive early and then slap everything I could right away. "Hey, Run. Is the horse okay? "No problem, you don''t think I can do what other guys can do" "Oh yeah! Run is a genius! That being said, the festival has been very difficult for me to do in the last few days. Run was grumpy for some reason when he said he was going to fight his mighty enemies. I thought it was due to lack of exercise, but it doesn''t seem like it. The subtleties around there were no way for Eckezacks to ask or get an answer back, and I had to work it out myself. "Also, maybe the rice isn''t delicious?! They say Caputo honors crude food..." "I think so." I wonder why you''re responding like this to Run, a mad warrior. I was confused when I used Eckezax, a festival where even the runs wouldn''t be dealt with. Funny, why is this happening? At a time like this, I hope Toon is here. He would have done something good. In terms of this kind of interpersonal relationship, mountain water is completely untouchable. He understands it himself, and he recognizes it that way around him, but blah, blah, blah, because he''s not that highly capable of communicating. "Hey, Saiga." "What? "You''re close to a lot of women." "Uh, yeah, well..." "That''s unclean." I didn''t expect him to say that to the mad warriors who had devastated my hometown and neglected me. She had recently become accustomed to suppressing the evil blood in herself, thus allowing herself to remain normal for the price. Is that why I say things that don''t come from this? Somehow, nothing is different from the mountain water that is the master, the weakness of the interpersonal relationship. I think we need to improve that area in the future. On the other hand, I understood. Well, I was wondering if this meant I didn''t have enough training. "Look, because it''s almost a city on the border with Domino! "Oh right......" But I don''t feel like I can do it like Toon told me. Would there have been anyone else, someone who seems to be a good interpersonal. I can imitate myself, my interpersonal master. "Hey, sacrifice me! Long time no see! The suggestion was that a very healthy dictator was welcoming himself. The supreme chancellor, who had already come to deliver a flash report from Domino, was laughing with such a hegemony that even the run was overwhelmed. That''s when I finally remembered the festival. That someone who took Vajra turned this man against his enemy without warning. "Come on, let''s plan to bust that bastard together! I don''t know what to do, I''m not going to be able to imitate it any more than a toon. 110 leopard weird Festival My well-known style Rikyo was a man of intense manic depression. While he usually assumes he can''t beat the burden of carrying his country, he was a man who, once he found his enemies, would be a hegemony chunk. That he was motivated, and the faces of this city to which he was invited were frightened. Anyway, he is a man with a priori who destroyed the country. That''s a scary decision. "No, I''m in! The Black State of Hell is finally on track! A broken man like you attacked my castle and asked me to give it to you, Vajra! Horribly, his mouth laughed, his eyes angry, his complexion normal and his words full of killing intentions. The monster with a terrible obsession filled his brain with hostility: killing all the clan members who decided to kill him. "Hey, what the hell is this... is this guy a mad warrior too? "No, maybe." He is the king of a single nation, even though he treats it almost as a nation. Towards that him, Lan had said quite a few things. Around the undeniable, the festival was probably me, too. "Ha ha! So festival did I catch even the new woman?! You''re a good woman, you''ve already done what you do! She complains that she cares so much about this place with a woman. You''re being sarcastic because the castle was attacked. Though, apart from whether or not that was considered a joke by Run. "Well anyway...... that means you came here in a big hurry right now, I guess you grabbed something, huh? "Oh, yes." "Are you the only one here? Is there anything else coming? Not that I''m not excited, but I start checking information with Festival Me. Of course, he said he''d just welcomed me to the festival at the city''s palace entrance. "Huhahaha! Lord, standing here would be too cluttered! Caputo''s lady is waiting too! Why don''t I show you two there! "Yes, I''m going to get these two to work." The Holy Grail Elixir and the Demon Knife Dinesleif greet their Lord. Sure, there will be some things that will be difficult to talk about on this occasion. In other words, prophecies will have no problem speaking to Rikyo, but they can never be spoken of on this occasion. The group who exchanged palette caputos were hearing predictive dreams from me for the time being. There is also a writ of the Caputo principals, which they seem to have believed for the time being. "I see, a predictive dream. I''d rather have a phone call than that, even if it''s wireless at this time. Feast me, don''t you have one? Believe me, I was out of line saying I didn''t care. As for Rikyo, I don''t know. It seemed like he wanted a communication system more than prophecy. "Whatever the internet is, there''s no FAX. If I had that, I could have worked here." "No, that''s not as unscrupulous as anything..." "I''ve always thought when we were revolutionizing, it''s not a smartphone, it''s a galaxy, so I wish I had a phone. I thought the most unwanted feature in a smartphone was a phone, but you weren''t. The most important thing is the phone, later email. Oh, seriously, I want a communications network..." Festival Me and Rikyo''s, Japanese Talk. Besides, neither the palette, nor the run, nor the other divine treasures could participate in the story. Still, Rikyo is the most superficial on this scene, so no one pinched their mouth. "The computer is good too ~ I want it because it''s a blah, blah, blah, word processor. I mean, I want a keyboard. It''s troublesome, writing with a feather pen. When there''s a guy who writes hard to read to that, he''s willing to kill. Makes me want to punch you in the neck" "Sort of... more like an example man story than that" "Oh, right. We need to eradicate him and his clan, put salt on the fields, kill livestock, and leave their scandals in the future." I was angry. He was so easily understood and angry. Maybe I haven''t spoken a word of joke or anything. In fact, every man who was in a fight because the Emperor sold him a fight was seriously burning his intentions to kill. Maybe his men have been under this kind of pressure on him the whole time. "But I see. When he comes to the land that Masakazo cultivated." Understanding the correctness of prophecy more than anyone else, he understood the situation again. I appreciate the quick response of the Arcana Kingdom. Nevertheless, I guess we need to communicate the situation exactly. "Certainly correct as a predictive dream, is the route definitely" "Um... are you putting on surveillance? "No... Dinesleif! A vengeful demon knife was turning into the original dagger figure and circling over Rikyo''s fingers. And stop in the east direction. What that means is that there''s a man east of here who took Vajra. "He fought the Arcana elite who came to me. That''s when the blood was on the blade. Based on that, we always know where he is." "I didn''t kill him directly, so I can''t suck all the blood out of my function." Dinesleif can have some idea of the direction and distance. In other words, the enemy will not arrive here yet. That''s why I''m so relaxed. Of course, my heart seems wild. "So, are you Pandora''s destiny in the front seat? I would have liked to have caught you in the mountain waters if possible, but I can''t help it if you''re on vacation. I don''t think it''s better than getting busted without a trace." "Killing is desirable after you extract the information." If it''s mountain water, we can seize it. Rikkyo expected that, but he doesn''t want to reschedule because the situation is a situation. The reason for this is supplemented by Dinesleif. She also seemed to think that was the best. "I mean... okay, vacate the country" "I missed the guy who took strategic weapons out of my own country, and left it to other countries to start and finish. It won''t. When it comes to what I was able to do, it was about predicting the way forward while damaging." Apparently, the damaged Rikyo doesn''t know anything about the other guy either. At least he didn''t seem to grasp what he would do with Vajra, who he belonged to where, and the very least of those things. "So well, think I still don''t have any information about him. Tomorrow, I''m sure you''ll get a follow-up from my country... well, I don''t know what the big deal is. Just think of this as how I feel. Feast me, he had black eyes on his black hair, but he''s not with us. I don''t know." "No, I believe" Five people have been found so far in this world, Japanese who have met God. He was running out of words that it wasn''t the new sixth. Then I guess so, I had decided to believe that. "Well, that''s good." "That''s it... can you tell me what happened there? Festival I only predicted my appearance. Rikkyo was suddenly attacked, just ahead of schedule. Each other, the information must be shared as much as possible. Everyone, including the palette, was trying to listen to Rikkyo as a party. "That was... midnight when I was working with my men, when Stend told me to stop staying up all night because I was inefficient, and then I cut it up and was eating the tonkotsu ramen oil mashimashi served by Danua, cheese cuttlefish curry and hamburger potatoes and a coke set" "You always ate like that! You''re kidding me! Suddenly, my butch was out of festival without any clapping. Maybe if there was a spring on this occasion that I wouldn''t have seen yet, I would have run out of bees as well. But all of a sudden everyone on the spot began to resent the lord of the festival our neighbour, so they wouldn''t have figured out what it was. Rikkyo was generously forgiving it. Explain it or be proud. "You''re not alone, are you? My men and I are eating together. We''re all thrilled." "How much you think I miss the taste of my hometown! "If you regret it, you''ll be one of my men. Welcome to National Approved Black Companies! "You''re a little cunning... or you didn''t even bring just coke! Lan wondered exactly if the evil blood had stormed out, but Festival My hair was black. I mean, he was vegan and indignant. It is likely to strike again. "The mon put out by Danua disappears in a day, so you won''t have a choice" "Then why haven''t you brought me here! "Danua and Ungaikyo left it because they have work to do. With those guys and Stend, there''s no obstacle to home affairs." A woman who can work unexpectedly, Danua. Ungaikyo, a woman who can work as she deserves. The owner who uses the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures puts them into politics, though what they can use is a mirror or a barn. "I can work with Dinesleife and Elixir, because if I leave these guys behind, I''m bad." "So I can''t eat Danua''s food?! "You have no choice, all the food in the capital is bribed with Danua, so if he falls out, there ''ll be starving deaths at once." "Fuck you! Give me back the taste, the texture, the toothpicking that came through my mouth! "Well, I know how you feel. I had my first miso soup, natto, rice and shake, and I wept." "Ghaaaaaa! You remembered! For other than the mountain waters, which are cutting off their obsession with food, it was a meal that was likely to throw away Arcana and pledge allegiance to Domino. It is precisely the only conversation that Rikyo and I can understand. "No, home affairs cheats are great. There''s been a dramatic drop in the number of guys in the metropolitan area who have defied me since Danua''s first food supply, and my proximity has started to work. Above all, I started singing about my life." "No, no, no!" "Pizza, spaghetti, ''udon'' and soba would be great if we hadn''t had them in a long time." "Oh, I thought I couldn''t eat anymore ~!" "The problem is that you''re allergic, you''re saying that if you eat too much, Danua is bad for you. He''s gonna tell me to exercise or something, that guy." "I forgot because of you! I''m dying to eat more and more if I think someone else is eating it! Festival My cry was echoing in Caputo. Humans, if you think you ''can''t get'' anything anymore, it''s something you''ll be spared. Plus, when I thought I could eat what I thought was'' a little unscrupulous'', I wanted to. "Well, let''s talk about him more than that." "Not another millimeter to talk about..." 111 Dinner - You wanted to be born, you wanted to be in national politics. You wanted a job worthy of strength, didn''t you? - Come on, let''s get to work. There, it was hell. Of course I haven''t said anything to a place called Hell, but at least that''s what the chief officer there was. - I slaughtered all the guys I''ve ever worked with like that. We''ll fill that hole. It''s obvious, isn''t it? - You''re not gonna tell me that in this situation, you don''t want to work, you want to be entertained by others, you just want to exploit and monopolize from others, are you? You can swear, but my predecessor wasn''t supposed to be this busy. But if we were to kill a hundred people and fill the job with twenty or so people, the workload would inevitably be five times greater. But we only have 24 hours a day. That would be hard. "Hino... Hino..." This wasn''t supposed to happen. The faces that became the Supreme Speaker''s men cried and worked at night as well. The large conference room was piled with paperwork and desperate to put its contents together. Nothing, I''m not wasting more work. If I wanted to get rid of the work I needed, that''s just what happened. Nevertheless, crying is not tolerated. Because they were selling in saying they were competent and gaining their corresponding status and salaries within the revolutionary government. If there was a problem, it would have been a workload far beyond my imagination. The people who thought they were supposed to be awesome, who really wanted to work in more awesome places, who wanted status, honor and money, are pushed into this room to work with Rikyo. If you do savotage, Rikkyo, the supreme chancellor, comes directly to kill you, so rest is not allowed without so much. Even with honor, all around us were the same, and even with status, we didn''t have time to be prestigious, and even with a good salary, we didn''t have time to spend it, which meant the worst. Still, Rikyo even works. No way, even though the Supreme Speaker is working with his eyes running blood, there''s no way his men can be allowed to rest or anything. - You know what happens if you let me down, don''t you? Rikyo was an unusually rooted man enough to destroy the country with emperor hatred and capture the clan royalist party and kill them all. There''s no way you can betray someone like that. They wanted to smoke good juice beside the new emperor, having a bitter day of juice. "... Time to go to sleep" Still, it''s getting better these days. The executives who had been crushed had raised their faces to the words of Stend, who should have been harsh. "I haven''t finished my job yet? "I''m saying that even if we keep going like this, it''s still inefficient. After this job, you still have work to do tomorrow. What do you do with your life here?" Rikkyo, the man who destroyed the nation with his guts, can run pretty spiritual. I mean, he was a man who''d be fine with the impotence of keeping working all night. The man who stopped it finally showed up. "... Ah, the king of the kingdom is hard. I can''t help it...... you guys, stop working hands for once. On top of that, we''re moving to the dining room." In addition, another firmness had been created in my life. This meant that we could now eat the food from Rikkyo''s hometown. The faces moving to the dining room were groaning, forgetting the drowsiness. Everyone is there age, but it was exciting, as if the kids were looking forward to a snack. What they wanted, in other words, only amazing gastronomy, managed to monopolize. "There was. Yes! Yes! Ezo Danua. It is the fifth treasure that the chancellor, who previously owned half of the divine treasure, has brought back with him even more. The function was extremely simple: it was used by those with a heart of application to produce dishes inexhaustibly. Although there are limitations that disappear in a single day, the capital was supplied with delicious breads, soups, salads and fried fish and meat that she produces, regardless of their preciousness. As a consideration, they were to turn the large quantities of food they had to the region, but everyone had no objection to exchanging ''unsavory rice'' and ''tasty rice''. Even then, an enviable meal was only allowed near Rikyo. "Work to this hour! Too much to get into! Eat up, brush your teeth, take a bath and go to sleep! She herself was working on agricultural policy, but she didn''t know how tired she was because she was a tool for how many minutes, and she lined them up with tons of meals in front of her. It was the ''ordinary dish'' of Rikyo''s hometown, and at the same time delicious dishes by Rikyo standards. Typical Japanese bread, French bread, and soup were the ones that Rikyo usually distributes to people. But what they''re behaving like here was a little treat: hamburgers, ramen, curry. "All right, then, everybody, let''s eat and work hard tomorrow." All this time, Rikyo was laughing nicely too. Hometown cuisine is lined up in a hokahoka in front of me. He just has to smile at that fact, too. Yes, the hateful opponent hates even his relatives, and even he, young and old, hunts them down to the end of their blood, can only laugh in front of the treat in front of him. "So... excuse me" All this time, everyone is immersed in a meal. Forget about someone next door and get enthusiastic about the ''dinner'' in front of you. One kind of thing, in this moment when enthusiasm and silence have cohabited, everyone is small and moving spoons and forks. The more power is in the trembling hands, the more illusory everyone flattens the dish in front of them to the point of being revived. The delicacies they had dreamed of, unimaginable, were brought to us by our own rulers to fear. "Oh... it''s delicious" The Speaker''s spilled words represented the hearts and minds of everyone in one word. I''m not in any mood to work hard tomorrow. Forget all about tomorrow and eat delicious meals in the meantime until you are hungry. I live only for this moment now. The words were the true meaning of everyone. "... every time I think, were you really a civilian in your hometown? "I''ve said it every time, but it is. So did the festival, Masakazo, and the mountain water." Once again, Stend had lost track of the trump cards'' homeland. Of course, I know that civilians also eat good food if the country is rich. But this was way beyond degrees. Living in the kingdom of Arcana, with a fat stain of tongue, ''uncooked fruit'' which he had eaten in the past was first and foremost delicious. They say that the common people and nobles are eating jam that uses it as a raw material with great joy, but that is also convincing. "... from your country, our country will look poor and barbaric." "Ha ha! Don''t be mean, Stend! It''s not like we founded this country! This is by Stend''s standards, but how dare they say their homeland has been rich for five hundred years since mountain water was human. But I''ve never heard of a country like that nearby. How did they get here in the first place? "Hamburgers, potatoes, coke...... oh nostalgic junk food" What Rikyo was eating now was something that pinched meat and vegetables in bread, something that crushed potatoes and baked or fried them into shape, or a beverage that tasted like carbonated water. Delicious is delicious, but it tastes rough. I don''t think so if they say so. But how much food was available in their country to treat this as'' waste ''? And I guess it''s abundant beyond the actual because it actually means that it actually discards food in a counter-reduction policy. "I missed it when I thought I couldn''t eat anymore...... seriously don''t get healed if you eat like this! That''s exactly the set that can make you happy! "I''m up! You get fat in the middle of the night when you eat all that fatty stuff! For your health''s sake, eat because you served so many vegetables! I still don''t know how many words you''re talking about, Danua, but I''m going to hand out leafy vegetables and root vegetables to everyone. I would normally just repel it, but now it was just right to get rid of the fat in my mouth. Everyone stabs it with a fork and eats it. Sometimes it was fresh, and there was something that satisfied this flavour. "The Greatest Lord is bad behavior. Everyone imitates you! I''m sure of it!" "Hey, I''m so glad Danua''s here. Seriously." Apparently he didn''t drink in his hometown, and everyone is sorry about that only. Nevertheless, assuming I was drinking, I''m sure I could have stayed until the next day. With that in mind, maybe it was okay. "Really, I''m handing this dish out to the city." "That''s what happens, it''s rationing in the first place, so you can''t screw with cooling it down" "That''s right..." Assuming it is rationed in a cooked state, such as ramen, it would be quite unsavory. In a literal sense. Still, there''s nothing you won''t be able to eat, but it seems like a boulder. "Thanks to Danua, food turns to the region, the capital eats delicious food, and I can eat food from my hometown. It''s gonna be good." "I''ve never used such a rough barn before. He had a heart of charity on a national basis. Oh, I don''t know." "Well, I saw the same thing you did. Glad to have some delicious food, but first you''ll be able to eat warm dishes full of them" "What the..." Exhausted dominoes, how many families would be happy to fulfill them? I don''t have any hesitation in using my men to overkill them and throw them away, but if they say it''s inefficient, I''ll have to change it. Because the overworked death of my men is a means, not an end. "Danua... egg-wrapped rice and soy sauce, then..." "Miso soup? I don''t know... this is the last time, right? "Whoa, I know! "When it''s tomorrow morning, let everyone exercise. Just playing gymnastics with a marathon will make you healthier." "There''s no one here to complain to." With his hand in his abdomen, Danua was serving miso soup and egg-wrapped rice on top of the tray. Besides, there is tea in the hot water. This was a warehouse with care. "Oh... if I eat this, I''ll brush my teeth and go to sleep, you guys. I have work to do tomorrow! It was a reality I didn''t want to hear, but if I refused, I wasn''t allowed to answer any questions because they were founders. Nevertheless, the person you are talking about was extremely dazzling. Drizzle soy sauce over other egg-wrapped rice, and this instant bliss of mixing is indescribable. Eat this, drink miso soup and have a cup of tea. "No, I''m afraid of tea! "What''s scary about tea, Pepe? "No, because it''s a rave story..." In an attempt to mark the end of such a day, the castle has become more gracious. "... you guys eat there. Stend, you follow me. We''re still making him do his job. Collect all the treasures and we''ll go check on the situation." He was originally good at attacking the castle. I was sensitive to the situation of a castle that was going to be attacked. Rikyo had a fierce grin as he confirmed the elixir he was lowering to his side. "An intruder... but you think you, the lord of the land, are enough to move so sensitive? "I think so. No, I kind of get it. He''s my enemy." 112 Unknown Rikkyo, who consolidated himself with all his divine treasures, was walking in the castle with Stend. All that time, the sound of the battle never stopped. On top of that, sound is always heard only from one direction. When it came to what this meant, it meant that someone was trying to break through with force from one direction to the other. "We are pleased to report that an intruder is currently entering the castle! Our Arcana soldiers are currently attempting to eliminate them, but they are still unable to restrain them either. Take care and evacuate..." Unlike Domino''s soldiers, an almost amateur gathering, the Royal Solemn Corps of Arcana, which has accompanied him as an escort to Stend, was, naturally, an elite force. The fact that they were still fighting was a reminder of the battle against mountain water behind Stend''s brain. That was the same for those who reported it, but on the other hand he said it strongly. "The opponent, not as'' Thunder Cut ''that day, has a good chance of winning! That''s what the knight, who serves as the proximity of the stend, said of the two men who try to take their steps, whether it is also on any grounds. Rikyo was pushing him away, wondering if it would be safe. Of course, there is no way Rikyo, who only works at a desk, was pushed away by an armed knight. I guess the knight gave way to the push of his body by Rikyo. To put it correctly, it meant that Rikkyo''s forces had pushed him to give way. "This is my castle. See with your own eyes what''s happening" The stend also arrives after him. To see what he''s trying to do and what got into this castle. I had no choice but to stop the two knights went on afterwards. Moving on like that for a while, I was encountering a battle in the courtyard, a magical disturbance unleashed by the Solemn Qing Squad. "Stop, don''t let me in the castle any more! "Collaborate, you''re not the downer! "Don''t let them rest! Five or so Solemn Qing Squads were fighting as they besieged a big man with a spear in his hand. A flame-wrapped sword is lighting the castle at midnight, and its flames illuminate the opponent. "You have all your hands together... I didn''t expect to cross with this self..." It didn''t seem like he was an assassin in another country, and it didn''t seem like he was a Domino Empire soldier. He was somewhat of a floater-like, very crude dressed man. He was not wearing protective equipment and the only weapon he had was a spear in his hand. He stands around against Arcana''s elite with that gear and maintains room. That was a clear indication of the strength of the intruder, but conversely, the face of the Solemn Qing Squad was also unaware of defeat and other shards. You can win, you have to win. That''s what they thought, trying to punch in even more... "That''s it! Everybody stop your hands! By the anger of a man with the king''s temper, he was stopping the movement. Almost incapable of combat, the Lord of this country proceeds to them with a relentless temper. Both Domino soldiers and Arcana soldiers had to stop moving to the pressure in the faces that were besieging the intruders. "Lord of this castle?" "Anyway, this is my country, this is my castle" Solemn Qing Squad, which was under siege, was slightly loosening the siege while roughing his breath but not releasing his guard. I was hesitant to bring the Lord closer to the man in front of me, who was no other than great, though with Elixir, but no longer believed. "You stepped in here in the middle of the night... I don''t think you want me to just say hello" He was too easily understood and angry. I was too palpable and grumpy. Assuming his men were exposed to this gaze, it was the eyesight that the heart would stop as it was. But their opponents aren''t mediocre either. Even in the light of his eyes, he didn''t show how he flickered. "... say the requirements" "Give me your divine treasure, Heavenly Spear Vajra" Everyone was surprised to hear the words. That''s so surprising that even Rikkyo opened his eyes. Heavenly Spear Vajra gives the heavenly challenger the power to manipulate the weather to those challenging mighty power and nation. Those who knew its performance could not hide the tension. "That''s all the requirements are. Assuming you give it to me, I''ll only vandalize this castle until I give it to you." Indeed, anything worth attacking this castle and getting would be about five divine treasures, except for the lives of Rikyo and Stend. But it was all too surprising that the weather heavenly spear Vajra, not the demon sword of vengeance Dinsleif, the real mirror of replication Ungaikyo, the Holy Grail Elixir of Immortality, or the infinite Keizo Danua. "Okay. Is that all you need? "Hey, hey, my lord?! Rikkyo was giving away the Vajra pattern he had in his hand without hesitation. Vajra panicking about not being too lost, but not Eckezaks, she had no means whatsoever to reject it. "That''s wise." "You''re an idiot, though." Everyone around them was handed over so much as a pocan. On a national scale, Vajra, who has no more useful tools, is about to be put into the hands of thieves. But all anyone could see was that. "Ma, wait, Lord! My Lord! Hey, this, hey?! If I insist, it would be about as noisy as Vajra was. "Come on, Vajra. Our Lord will surely take it back." ''I''m not hanging in there, Vajra. You could stand it, couldn''t you? "Um, it''s a long goodbye, Vajra! "I''ll be back soon, Vajra! The other divine treasures were sending her away. And if the LORD hath ceded, then there is no other tool but to obey. "Remember ~ ~!" "Well, that''s what happened." The faces I heard about it only made me think that Vajra seemed adorable in one place. Why can this man give the tools that turn him into a human figure who talks like a human being, so wheezy, to others? "Looks like the Solemn Clears thought they could win... but in my eyes, there was no such thing as winning. If you let Arcana''s soldiers die in a battle with no chance of winning, you''ll be sorry to Stend and the King." Even amateurs in battle are veterans who have destroyed a nation in tactical and strategic terms. I guess I just saw it at first sight and felt something I couldn''t override. And he acted with total faith in it. "Assuming I run, you''ve definitely come after me. That was the best place to be." Running away is no use, you can''t expect reinforcements even if you buy time. I guess that''s why I even thought of letting you swim once. "So I''m surprised, I''ve been trying to use you, the mountain water, Masakazo''s help... if I''d checked on the road, I''d be slowly moving towards this country" No other Rikyo had ruled that the man who took Vajra would have no chance of winning unless he was a trump card. It is very convenient, but in a way creepy, because it is coming towards the country where the trump card is. Anyway, I don''t care what you think, I''m not from the Arcana Kingdom. It''s not about clothing or race, it''s about the state that can manipulate the weather to profit, and it''s too user-friendly for other organizations. "To be clear, I was going to give it away except for Danua. But he wasn''t in his eyes, except for Vajra. I don''t know much about it either. Whatever you think, it''s not about the organization." "You''re not from the organization... you mean you''re moving individually? "Oh. I also think I said that earlier about losing every country and killing all the clan royalists, but it didn''t look like I believed anything but myself to see how I felt and how I acted when I saw my face. Take your time when you travel. It''s not like you''re keeping someone waiting." Rikkyo tells my inquiry about the festival as it sees it. I guess the eyes that see such a person were cultivated in his harsh revolution. "This is due to my experience, but I thought you really wanted me. That thing is working with personal grievances. It was the eye of the vengeful." "You did, and from what I''ve seen, I get the impression that you''re abandoning yourself. It was a human eye that you could die." Dinesleif and Elixir told that in comparison to those who had spent their long lives and themselves. I don''t know for sure, though, because it''s too much of a rush. "By the way, you said neither Ungaikyo nor Danua could use themselves against him. He''s not willing to depend on tools, even if they can be used, and he''s not willing to give me food for others. He was like that, actually." "I don''t know... is he going to use Vajra as a spear? Eckezacks was a lot more concerned about the crushing. Eckezaks used to call Vajra ''the stick''. Though I didn''t seem to think there was a strange opponent who wanted such a ''stick''. "Hey, Eckezacks. Is Vajra strong as a weapon? "It''s sturdy there and cuts well there. Except for the long pattern, I''d be inferior to Dinesleife." As a weapon, I am the ''strongest''. Dinesleif looked at Eckezax, who said so to me at the festival, in dismay. "Eckezacks, there''s nothing to convey on that good side. Lord of Eckezacs, Vajra is a little stiff as a weapon, just a little sharp. It''s just a little bit above what humans make." After hearing Dinesleif''s supplement, I''m finally convinced of them all. I see, as a weapon, he says he''s not remarkably strong. "As you predicted, I''m slowly coming this way, manipulating the surrounding weather to create a big cloud. We''ll be there in a few days, but the toons aren''t going to make it to the disco card anyway." In the Knight of the Solemn Qing Squad, it was finally possible to inflict wounds. It is your role to deal with so many powerful people. Seeing the festival I burned my fighting spirit strongly, Rikyo was laughing furiously. "You can be motivated. But don''t push it, because you don''t know anything yet." "... Yes, but I''ll do my best" "Oh, I hope so. So, Eckezacks, what''s the truth? "If your opponent doesn''t fly, you can win first. If they fly, well, yeah." 113 Ready On the road to Caputo, Doowe had his chest stuck in anticipation as he was rocked by a carriage. She has rarely felt humiliated in her life, but her gestures have similarly been stuck. This is a contradictory emotion. The certainty and complacency that one''s gestures should be the most powerful and invincible, and that any enemy can be defeated easily and naturally. Disgruntled and depressed that they are hungry for struggle and tension because battles are always so determined. That might clear it up, such expectations had tempered her breasts. "... Phew" Likewise, Thoon is making him hegemonic. It''s not a good thing from the mountain water, they''ll say you''re nervous. In fact, I don''t think I have enough training. But I really think about it. One soldier as one hundred, one hundred and twenty as one, and one hundred and fifty as one. I can''t wait to see that it is treated in the same way as beings worth a thousand or ten thousand, like Lan and Festival Me. Compared to those two, I know it doesn''t extend. I know I just got stronger and can''t beat my sister in the end either. Still, I want to fight. I want to risk my life to fight, not an archery, not a game. I see the end of my life coming up, I also see where I need to reach it. Nonetheless, after endangering the woman I love, I am trying to expose my life to an iron fire. I can''t wait to see that. Not at all, it was a sign that there was not enough training. ¡­¡­ Similarly, the faces boarding another carriage wanted to be quiet. Everyone thought that was all they were lucky to be, even though they weren''t counting on the force of war and were only expected to be walls when they said they were going to die. We can stay in the superb battle, that''s all they were full of happiness and excitement. In addition, they were also being cut open to the future and goals. Those who are not all on the boulder, but excel among those who receive guidance from the mountain waters, have been able to pass through the clerk and become mentors. Of course, it was not the command or operation of the Legion, but the instruction of the sword to you. In other words, he is a martial arts guide. Needless to say, the mentor to the nobility was in his best capacity as a samurai and at the same time in a very stable position. Objectively speaking, just as Mountain Water is the most powerful swordsman in this country, he is the next master of Batlub and fianc¨¦e of Our Lady of Sopede, a man who is not far from being awarded the title, that is to say, a man who has received the finest treatment from Sopede. It is his disciple. You can say that it means a lot to the nobles under Sopede and Batlub. The nobles of both families, famous houses of Takemen, require swordsmanship arms as a courtesy. As a guide to that courtesy, it would be natural in a sense to seek a disciple of mountain water. I mean, it''s due to the spill of mountain water, the martial name and status of mountain water, but anyway, some of them saw a rise in their lives. The mountain waters will also rejoice, the point of reaching as a samurai. Without having to raise their name on the battlefield, they can gain status, fame and authority by means of their swords. In other words, an authorization letter is issued from the mountain waters, which makes it like proving a first-class swordsman. Those are the times that are coming up. Mountain water is going beyond individual swordsmen and trying to become a brand. Sometimes he would write a letter of authorization with an awkward brush if that would be for them coaching. Sometimes they will send it out for those who have reached a certain level. ¡­¡­ Even if it is immature now, it will be applied if trained. That was supposed to be hope for them. In that sense, it won''t be if you''re going somewhere you''re going to be. Still, I think of it as a boy. Like Doowe, he was full of desire to see the finest battles in his eyes. Dark clouds that are spreading overhead. After figuring out what that meant, no one was trying to escape from it. The man was walking. I was even walking towards something that I felt clearly about. From time to time I sat back and meditated, but still walked in one direction. With the power of Heavenly Spear Vajra, he manipulates the surrounding weather to gather clouds. It keeps depositing even without letting one rain grain fall. Assuming that once it rained, the dark clouds were filling the area with water damage, but they were still filling it with insufficient. "... Hey, you" Heavenly Spear Vajra was envious of Eckezax for the first time in his long time of 10,000 years. I don''t reject the Lord I don''t like, such a curse for my function. She was even dissatisfied with this man, who kept walking even without a word, but was trembling when she realized one fact. There are strange things to think about. Yes, it''s impossible, but otherwise there''s something strange. ''Hey, are you listening! This Heavenly Spear Vajra is listening! The speed at which dark clouds are made is too fast. Whatever you think, clouds are forming in the sky faster than you''ll ever be able to. Basically, Vajra''s function is in keeping with the flow of nature. You can''t wind up in the Chamber, or suddenly rain where there are no clouds. Therefore, a large lake or, if possible, a cloud in the sea cannot produce a large rain cloud promptly. This man hasn''t done it. In a way, I''m just letting nature take care of the flow of surface moisture evaporating and becoming clouds. It also summarizes the surrounding clouds. That''s good. That''s my function. But it''s crazy. It doesn''t matter what you think. No matter how much, the clouds that can be done are too big. Compared to the size of the clouds, there is more to it than time has passed. "I am speaking to you, the usurper of my supreme divine treasure! I was wondering how big a ''heart to challenge against heaven'' is, but there''s a limit to that, too. There''s no way I can do that to myself. If there''s no way we can do this, there''s another element. "Shut up." Doesn''t matter, the man just asked for silence. The man was focused. Walking under the dark clouds, he was immersed and fierce in remembrance of the old days. He was walking to bump all the piles of thoughts, all the emotions that had come down. ''No, I won''t shut up! I finally know who you are! "I''m telling you to shut up" Vajra was angry. It was already, sincerely angry. For the Lord himself who challenged heaven went beyond heaven, the Emperor, to heaven, and in the future he was supposed to act like a God who would use himself to grace his people, and that was what he was trying to frustrate at once. ''Damn, I care how much trouble you cause! He is!'' She finally realized she was dumb. That this man, even if he meditates, does not drink water and does not eat a single leaf, acting as an organism that is unlikely. There is a number of rare magic there, but I only knew one such thing in this world as rare magic that would make that possible. "You''re Swibbock''s gang, right?! I was convinced that the word was true that the expression of the man who kept walking had solidified. Yes, this man was Suibok, the former Lord of Eckezax, and the ''Immortal'' of the same gate who asked for the same Master. "I knew it! How far can that man bother someone else, he''ll care! "... you know, swibble me" Know what I''m saying? How noisy you think that man who manipulates heaven just like me in the minute of man made the world! Immortals do not use Vajra and cannot use it. The only fairy art capable of weather manipulation among rare magic is far inferior to Vajra, but can do the same. The inferior in this case was, in other words, speed, not scale. Sometimes what Vajra could do in three days would take thirty days in immortality. Naturally, there''s no way a immortal with a life expectancy near eternity cares about that. In addition, there is no way that a immortal who refuses to be associated with the world will be outraged or curse his destiny towards the nation. Seeking something was all about the Immortals, and if they came when they challenged heaven, it was even more about the Immortals. "... did he still make evil?" "Oh, I did! He thinks he sank how many islands into the sea, tried out how many mountains, burned down how many woods! But the other divine treasures know. I know the existence of immortals who have affected the world, but not only the immortals. "That man... destroyed our homeland" "Was that man destroying even his homeland?! Though I often thought he was a man who lost his country! You were destroying it all the way home! The way things were for a long time had already covered up his evil deeds. More than a thousand and five hundred years have passed since Suibok''s last rampage. No country already knows his outrage, only told like a myth in hiding. But this man didn''t forget. Destroyed my hometown, the brutality of that man. - The strongest, now I''m the strongest! - Wait, Swibbock! - Oh, yeah! No one can stop me! - You''ve done all this and run away! - Running away? I''m leaving, to descend into the world and let myself know my martial arts! Originally, Vajra cannot be activated with vengeance towards an individual. Except if that opponent has the unlikely power to destroy the nation. Except if the individual is perceived to be a human being as if it were a disaster. "I''ll kill him. I spent three thousand years doing that." In addition, if the Immortal manipulates the heavenly Vajra, it becomes precisely natural to manipulate the sky. It was impossible to intervene in this, even if we amplified the immortality with Eckezax. ''... you think you can beat that monster'' "Win, you have to win! Three thousand years for that! The immortal who had worked himself out for more than three thousand years had felt it. That monster is waiting for me before I walk. Still looking for strength, that a great sinner exists. "There can be no defeat for me right now! He releases a hegemony full of hatred, and he moves forward everywhere. The gentle steps were such as to confirm boiled anger, though. Convinced that he has made heaven and earth his own, he crosses without knowing the borders or anything else. Be sure the monster ahead is aware of his proximity. 114 Clash "Ugh... I don''t like it..." Among the eight kinds of divine treasures, the largest and hardest ship, Noah. This ship for emergency evacuation is more defensive than manoeuvrable. This ship, previously shot down by Masazo, was owned and operated by Caputo so far. "Well, it''s not like we''re going to fight." ''In the first place, I don''t like being used...'' She is the only tool of the Eight Divine Treasures that makes it a virtue not to be used. Anyway, her manufacturing purpose and existential significance is evacuation equipment. There''s no way she''d be happy to be used as an emergency evacuation ship. Or why go to the battlefield on an evacuation ship? "It''s okay, it''s okay. We''re not the ones who fight." ''But... it''s stupid to approach a dangerous place. When something''s at stake, you have to run or pull back.'' "That''s right, but wouldn''t you solve any problems if everyone was? Nevertheless, it is genuinely built there. He hunts her down by decent honesty. Or because all the people involved are already on top of Noah on the ground, it''s very difficult to be human here. Around there, it''s humanely compatible for weirdly unwise minutes. Noah was following the unsuccessful genuine collection. "And it''s not convenient, Ark Noah. With this ship, you won''t need a carriage." "Yeah, I use it from time to time. It''s really convenient when carrying things." Noah''s main palette, responding to Doowe. It would be convenient if it were in the shape of a ship, flying in the sky, and besides putting up a barrier. Until now, we have manually floated Makzo, but in the future we should be able to fly while protecting him on this ship. Whatever, Caputo, Sopedo, Batlav. The main house lady of the three houses and a group serving as their escort were in abundance. "Dear Pallet, At first I ask, sometimes you freeze the perimeter and you run away, don''t you? "Yeah, when it really comes down to it, please" Right now, there were three most elite men lined up outside the ship. Mad Warrior Run, Shadow Down Thoon, Next Bathrub Festival Me. Originally, if one is the opponent, it is excessively powerful. That''s the story, even if it''s not the person who raided Domino''s castle alone. The leaders of the Arcana kingdom still didn''t think they could win for sure. Likewise, Rikyo, the trump card of the Arcana royal family, was not sure of the victory. "You know, the... like a cane. Don''t you think you can win? "Oh, not at all." Rikkyo was responding lightly to the question of Hapine, the Bathrub''s maid. I don''t even think I can win. With such a face, he stares into the wilderness closed by dark clouds. In the case of the Arcana kingdom, the man who says it is the trump card of Disuia is his destiny, so he probably didn''t think it would suck if the face of the occasion fell. But Rikkyo was not optimistic, again for different reasons. "I''m too party conscious, Festival. I look too lightly at the situation... but clearly, I couldn''t see the bottom of him. I didn''t even want to see it." "What do you mean? "It''s a simple story, there are just too many things in the world that can''t be measured by my deflection. If there was only one thing I could say, I didn''t think he was inexperienced, and he didn''t seem to understand his situation. Well, it wasn''t like there was any chance of a" mistake. " Rikyo is a hero who defeated the nation with the power of tools and the power of politics, not with the power of individuals. If you try that on him, past experience and information could not be handled lightly. "Blah blah, you guys are looking lightly at ''the guy'' because you think you have a winning shot, because you bled five Solemn Qing Squad opponents, right? "... Yes, it is. Before, Sansui had defeated the Kingsguard intact, and without killing him. He says the runs there now can wipe out the Kingsguards alone." "I guess that story is true. I don''t doubt it." "... Then why do you think so? Reasonably speaking, there is no way that an opponent who speaks badly but injures five Solemn Qing Squads with his hands can beat Run or Festival Me. Even if you''re not serious, that''s the same thing with the festivities and the runs. The two of you will defeat the enemy unharmed, without having to take it seriously. "Me, the festival, me, Masakazo, I know a lot of stories. On top of that, it''s not inconsistent with the fact that the Solemn Qing Squad is wounded by the hand and that the bottom three can''t win." Rikkyo, not a man of the Arkana kingdom, had calmly captured things around him. The same is true of the faces who were guarding the stend, but most importantly the humans of the Arcana kingdom have too many standards of strength leaning against the mountain waters. The mountain water halved the Kingsguard intact. Unlike that mountain water, that man could have sustained a hand wound. So we think we can beat each other, too. "Sure enough, he had a hand wound, albeit clueless. In that sense, I guess it''s physically inferior to mountain water. Maybe it''s not that different mon even if you mean it. But even if he''s a little poorly physicalized, he''ll be strong." A final example of this would be the trump card of Caputo aboard this ship. Knowing that he, it was honestly anxiety material that everyone was optimistic about. "It''s..." "Relieved, Happiness. Your fianc¨¦e didn''t decide to lose like that." I''m anxious, but I don''t even want to talk and shatter their confidence. In the first place, Rikyo sneaked up on Vajra and asked Arcana for more help because he didn''t have any hands to hit himself. At that point, I hardly deserve to say anything great. In addition, Arcana intends to summon Pandora''s users to this occasion. "Besides, at worst, Pandora and her users are coming, right? Well, that won''t be a problem." Rikkyo knows Pandora''s performance. I''ve already heard it from other divine treasures. Still, I can''t say I''ll ever win, but the Arcana kingdom has already cut its best hand. If so, it is up to the exchangers to believe it. If the crime scene is already full of motivation, just have an escape route ready. "... we''re both here! Festival I was predicting the future. The sights we already saw the other day and the landscape in front of us are perfectly consistent. And beneath this dark cloud, where there was only darkness, a single shadow appeared on the earth made by Masakazo. "This is a... unusual atmosphere." "Oh, this looks so strong! The dull temper of the man holding Vajra, against the style, Thoon had increased his fighting spirit, and Run had dyed his hair silver with no longer having to contain it. Likewise, the faces riding into Noah are nervous. Clearly, he seemed like a strong man to see. In that sense, the trump cards of every house are clearly different. What I feel is overwhelming power. That was just it. Nushi in the dark clouds, already expanding to the scale of whether to cover the whole country, had overwhelmed his surroundings without concealing the power he had inhabited. "... this is strong" Again, an intimidating festival. I had dreamed of him beforehand, but still not when I saw him. He was a man who attacked a castle in a single country, assuming. I have to convince you so. I have never felt this gall power, apart from Rikyo, to be clear. trump card class, the expression was never exaggerated. "Oh, my Lord! You''re here to take it back! Vajra was screaming. I wonder if it''s pathetic, being used without being able to disobey, she couldn''t return to the Lord even if she could speak out. Still, it seems touching to the Lord who waited on Noah. "Vajra! Did you get any information? Rikkyo to raise his voice and demand information with dignity. Everyone shuts up about that lack of forgiveness. Sure, she wasn''t the only one who could hear anything from him who was a completely mysterious man so far. "Uhm, I could hear you out! There''s no way I can do that! Leakage of information, which should otherwise be at a disadvantage. He dared to forgive it. Because it wasn''t for him to hide it. ''More than that, if you have my brain, you can say something...'' "I don''t even know where you are. I don''t care about your head! Just get down to business! ''Ugh... okay, my lord! And then Eckezacks! Get me that stupid Immortal now! This one''s his sidekick! The feast where Eckezaks was erected, and Thoon, who guarded his side, was flashing. Similarly, the faces on board Noah can only be stunned if they know the nature of mountain waters. And even the faces who didn''t know about the immortality had heard the name Swivok once. The strongest swordsman in this country, Mountain Water. The only man in this world who was surely stronger than the mountain waters, which he said to his master and said was not as special as his master. "Suibo''s, same door? I''ve never even heard of such a man... at least not more than two thousand and five hundred years ago! "... Eckezacks that you were being used by Swivok? Anyway, I''m Fuukei. Under the immortal named Kacho, he studied immortality with Suibok. Already, four thousand and five hundred years old. Five hundred years older than him." Faces who don''t know what''s going on around them don''t want to twist their necks in a conversation about the past that''s too big of a scale. On the other hand, the fact that it is the same gate as the mountain water master completely wiped the air until earlier when I was optimistic. "My purpose is just one thing. It is Swivok''s neck. I''ve traveled this far to bring his neck back to my hometown. If you stand in my way, I''ll kill you." Coming here, his purpose and his identity were fully understood. That meant that his aim was somewhere completely unrelated to the Kingdom of Arcana and that his continued inspection would not do any harm to the city or anything else. If you look at that alone, you are also allowed to miss him. However, it is not a judgment as an individual and not as the Kingdom of Arcana. "I''m not kidding, you busty piece of shit! Nothing else, Rikyo shouts when he raises the white flag and hands over what was requested. Even the person who sees the color of defeat has things to do with him. Even a fox that borrows the authority of a tiger has something to say. "You think you can get into a people''s castle, smash things and chamber them, take mine for a quote, and talk like that! Don''t lick the human world! This isn''t Savannah or the jungle! "... you''re right, Fuukei. I understand your situation, but it is only your situation. I do not intend to comply with your request." Festival I did have a predictive dream. thereby knowing that Fuukei would appear on this occasion. But that''s not why I''m here. I am here because I explained the predictive dream to the head of the Arcana kingdom and received instructions from them. "You cannot enter the kingdom of Arcana after attacking the castle of the domino republic, a friendly country of the kingdom of arcana, and robbing Vajra, the supreme treasure" As one fact, Suibok lives in a forest near the Wang capital, and you can''t pass dangerous people like him around it. Above all...... "I was not entrusted with Eckezax directly by Mr. Swibok. But I''m Mr. Suibok''s disciple, the mountain water disciple... the disciple! I was running out of words. His disciple, he said, was exhausted. "Whatever you used to be, I can''t let you see me like this! "Suibo''s, my disciple''s apprentice... you''re not even a immortal" "Yes, not fairy art, but swordsmanship! Maybe even if I let him bare, I could do anything about it if I was swimming. But that can''t be done in a position or in a mood. Instead of exaltation, a sense of duty and mission was budding. You have to fight and you have to win. This role cannot be assigned to the trump card of Disya. "I agree, it''s Saiga. An unexpected and powerful enemy... but naturally you can''t pull it off." Tone on as well. Festival Just like me, I can''t give in just because I''ve met Swibbock. I really wanted to protect him, the master of Kensei, who delighted me with his existence. "Whether the opponent lived for thousands of years or spent so much time training, that''s not what winning or losing will determine. He was the one who said that." "I don''t know about Suibo... but if he''s a strong enemy, he wants it! To the Mad Warrior, it didn''t matter what the details were on the runs that became vicious possessions. Anyway, if you have enemies in front of you, you have to fight them. That simplicity, now she had it back. "Hmmm... someone who draws my flow... interesting, seems enough to test my power" Rikkyo watched his expression, the atmosphere, with an indescribable margin. You have to identify the trigger quickly. Understand that you are the only one who can make a decision then. 115 First shot. "Well, let me go first. I need your help if I''m in danger." That said, the least combative toon of the three came forward. Run, who wanted to fight first, is slightly screwed up in the nose, but he was sending it off in a disgruntled but silent manner. A man who lived four thousand years, challenging one nation. I challenge him. The recklessness makes me frightened myself. After all, I wondered if I could beat him even longer than the respected mountain waters. "Whatever the technique, whatever the method of training, it should naturally be stronger if it has been going without a thousand or five hundred years. Didn''t I? '' Whether you can win or not, you can''t give up fighting. That was fake sincerity. If you''ve really lived four thousand and five hundred years and never lacked a workout, you''d be as strong as you deserve. I''ve become stronger through my training. If so, he will surely be stronger that long and not old. ''That being said, I''m sorry I seem to deny the earlier example, but then there''s both the magic and the hedgehog. At least Non has been worried so much. Assuming those who live longer than Nan show up and fight, they''re not going to be ready to lose. Isn''t that just a comparison of patience? If you can only beat something younger than yourself, it''s still far from surgical logic'' Yeah, but that''s intoxicating. At least what Suibok says, Thoon believes. Longer training wins, so you don''t even have to fight. If that is indeed the only decision to make, it is just a comparison of patience. I don''t want to risk my life to compare patience, I don''t want to compete for patience. "Um, Non thinks he raised his disciple in public, as a swordsman as a immortal. If so, he wants the disciple of Non to try to raise a human swordsman '' ''So, please, even from Non. Please take over the sword of Non''s disciple and tell him next. That''s what I call a living sword.'' I''m proud of myself. I have the pride of being relied upon in that mountain water. Even though that was a sign of feeling and immaturity, I was still very happy. My heart is not false. Therefore, Thoon moves forward. Just a master of shadow descent, just a master of swords, just a representative of the ''disciples'' of mountain waters, he moves on. "I have no grudges against you, but this is also on the brink of death. Let me slay you." "... apparently, the best of the three. Is it good?" "Kuku..." It''s kind of frightening. I see, I seem to be seen much higher. On top of that, I understand one thing. He is very different from mountain water and swimbok. "Unfortunately, I am the weakest on this occasion. Your eyes seem cloudy if you can''t spot them." Place the one-handed sword brought in from your hometown in the middle. On top of that, I was remembering Kaoru, who had received it in the past like a running lantern. ''... first, the moves of separation. If this is available, the operating method is narrowed down into two parts. In other words, is it surrounded and slashed at the same time, or is it a push from restraint to special by attacking with a time difference? It will always be one of them'' ''Your identities were not all slashed at the same time, but clustered together every few of them. I mean, it''s something that limits and directs the escape route, you can guess. And I predicted the end of that lure after watching the movement of the separation, and threw my sword toward where it was slashed. Your massive identities have hidden my movements.'' ''No, I had prior information. You fought a nobleman named Nuri. They all suffered a lot of wounds. That was either cutting everyone to their opponents¡­ spreading widespread slaughter like doing with the magic of the wind. But you were definitely measuring your time. Then at least we stepped on no random ranged attacks.'' "Plus, even if you slash and tie everyone to your opponent, you can''t be unharmed if you''re chambering a large number against them. I said," I didn''t even seem to be consolidating myself with magic or anything. "That makes no sense to carefully measure the intermission. If you can travel fast, you don''t have to chamberlain. Then it will be natural for you to think that your slaughter has increased or that you yourself have increased. '' ''Yeah, I know how to travel fast myself, so it was easy to imagine around there. So I was quite concerned, too, and I thought I''d rule without using'' magic ''as much as possible'' When he defeated himself, the mountain waters were logically nursing the art logic of shadow descent. I''ve thought since then that he was a swordsman who could very logically spot his opponent''s weakness and explain it without hiding it. Now, once again, Toon analyzes the person in front of him. "... ho" "I''m not that big of a guy" First, it is bleeding from the attack of the Solemn Qing Squad. He wasn''t wearing protective gear, and it didn''t seem like he was hiding it in his clothes. It is to the extent that it is fought and attacked by a Solemn Qing Squad where magic can be used and still suffers a hand injury, which also does not leave a noticeable trauma. If so, it can be inferred that he has a defense that does not rely on protective equipment just like magic, or that he has the ability to restore flesh just like a mad warrior, or both. "Hehe." Yeah, that''s all I can do anymore. On second thought, there was no way I could win anything that manipulated magic that boasted the best offensive power I could ever know but shadow it down, such as an opponent who could only cause a hand injury. Still, still, still. "Let''s get started then! My name is Thoon! It''s just one swordsman thon! I have no chance of winning, so I''m here running away. I wasn''t going to run any further. Brushed shadow down, releasing his own identity. "Funeral dance! Releasing while measuring an intermission is a discarding division that allows you to line up vertically and go straight so as not to interfere with your vision. Before that, Fukai and I were trying to observe how it worked. "You''re a real person." It doesn''t look like anything, cut off normally with the vajra I have in my hand. That velocity was clearly beyond human limits. Fuukei has repeated all the time a wave that would break the human body and annihilate his body in one blow. Speaking of what that means, it''s nothing more than self-enhancement, just like crazy warriors. Yeah, I couldn''t stop laughing when I thought I wasn''t the one to win at all, no matter how. "Narrow circle dance! Yes, but the fact is, he''s wounded by the Solemn Qing Squad against him. At least, is it hard or is the wound healing fast, or both? I just want to be sure with my own sword. The ten branches released by Thoon surround Fuukei by a circle formation. And he tries to stab you to death by throwing himself away as he is. Fuukei had escaped the attack, which was extremely simple but deadly. "Are we done? A faithful reproduction of the long-lasting thon, he flies over gently. Fuukei swinging it down on the upper level as it is. Imagine the weight of that blow and the chill runs thong, but naturally it''s not going to kill me or anything. "No, no, no way" Though it was manipulative, Thoon avoids it by jumping in and turning forward and lowering his posture while moving. Fortunately, the earth that Masakazo cultivated also had some hardness in the boulder, and his body was never buried in the extreme. They attack as they leap forward. That was a means for the users of divine descent to do well, which is why avoidance was only easy. "... ho" "Your skill is certain, too, to see the big swing earlier. He manipulates the Heavenly Spear Vajra brilliantly. But to see its physical abilities...... not so extreme" A well-positioned toon once again evaluates the opponent. Sure, fast is fast, but at least not as fast as a run. Naturally, it is true that immortality is a technique that can be applied extensively, but it is nevertheless a human skill. Just as the strength of mountain water does not depend on the magnitude of energy or physical ability, it is only natural that even if Fuukei had drilled for a long time, it would not be as good as Run, a genius in genius. "Though you are strong... at least you don''t seem to shudder off with outrage, like a ''scratchy fool''" "Good turning tongue, good eyes" As always, the opponent is pale. Neither that my attacks were avoided nor treated somewhat lightly seemed to me to be a problem. And I showed some omens. At least, all those on board Noah saw it. Fuukei, who was upright and immobile, had slightly bent his knee and changed his posture. Very focused, doing such preliminary motion. "So how about this? Shortly afterwards, Fuukei''s appearance had suddenly disappeared from Thoon''s sight. Everyone on the spot knows what that means. "Dance of disobedience! Everyone but Toon saw that Fuukei, who moved by shrinkage, appeared behind Toon. To him as he hoisted Vajra behind it and tried to swing it down as it was, Toon was flying forward without turning around, releasing a split that thrust him and a split that hit him. Despite the fact that the adult man hit his body with all his weight, Fuukei continues the attack intact without changing one complexion and without breaking his posture at all. A spear blow cut into the diagonal ends empty-handedly by Thoon, however, thrusting himself into a split. "... well, you know shrinkage. Naturally." "No, this is the first time I''ve seen the shrinkage of ''Now''" Obviously, I was in shape. There was definitely a preliminary motion to shrink. It wasn''t in the shrinkage that the mountain water would have taken over from Swivok, there was a prior preparation that Swivok lost by sublimating it. "I see now is the original shrinkage" Again, respect boils down. I was experiencing with my own life how much what Suibok eliminated to the extreme meant in battle as a fact. If that was the shrinkage of mountain water now, I wouldn''t have been able to say it was done intact. "It was ugly to fly or jump, but they let me put a blow in it for now. After all, you seem stiff. Plus, heavy." Naturally, he also has a sword in his body that was struck by the dance of disobedience. There is no point in that person clashing without daring to use his sword. He stabbed a one-handed sword into his abdomen as he hit him from his shoulder. An extremely simple and untrained attack that is usually fatal. Take that, he didn''t move at all. It wasn''t that it didn''t move, it wasn''t that it was microscopic. "Heavy duty, is that what it is? You were weighing yourself down to increase the power of the attack." "Hmm... it doesn''t seem like a mistake to draw on the flow of Swivo" Not at all, the room doesn''t collapse. He''s not in a panic, even though he''s had a preemptive strike on his opponent who won''t be alive for a hundred years, having spent an eternally equal amount of time building up his workout. That''s what I was just saying, nothing strange. That was creepy in the faces watching the game from inside Noah, but it was a burning attitude as to what would be a loss for the ''three''. "Hard, if you will, hard work. Fast, and if you come, instant kung fu. If you''re going to use your powers, you''re going to do great work. It was difficult for me to demonstrate all of them... '' Nothing else, Eckezaks, who was Swivok''s partner, was reading their opponent''s information from his current standing around. Sure, I was looking at the original shrinkage she knew. The same gate of Swibbock, it seems true. He was quite a man of strength, similar to Suibok before he set himself apart. ''I''ll tell you what, he''s probably eating carrot fruit! Don''t be alarmed if you drop your neck, it will be restored and resuscitated, whether it''s damaged or burned down! "How impotent..." To Eckezax''s thankful words, Thoon shuts up. Again, I think about the person in front of me, or how I was once a monster. It has solid spear moves, a hard, fast and heavy body, moves in an instant, and besides resuscitation abilities. Such an opponent had Eckezacks. Well, come on. You must be strong. "No problem, we just have to keep killing till we die" Shake your silver hair and move on as the run laughs invincibly. Yes, they''re not as good as mountain water. I had seen at least a series of movements, and I could see out that that body surgery skill wasn''t that good. "Mr. Thoon, I''ll get my hands on you too from here. I need backup." "... oh, let''s just say I leave it to my trusty brother-in-law" Training up to today was not in vain. Neither training in the motherland nor training received from mountain waters in this country is in vain. At least, I can fight monsters who have spent a long time drilling. It is counted not as a clump of feet, but as a definite force of war. Thoon was at a great distance, chewing on that fact. "All three, don''t be alarmed! If he thinks Sansui''s deterioration is more than just a true Swimbok gateway, he''s going to kill you! He hasn''t used Vajra''s functionality or any decent fairy art yet! Eckezaks, a hundred wars smell, warns. Yes, as Rikyo was wary, the opponent in front of him is not moving. Neither does it seem as if the opponent, who avoided his moves and moves by chance but by necessity, is in a hurry to enter the war between two men who have said they are stronger than he is. "More than there are dark clouds in heaven, this is no longer his private arena! Don''t think I''ll spare you, even though my destiny is swimming! Rain, wind and thunder, as long as there''s Vajra, think you can use it all you want! Eckezaks knows Swivok two thousand and five hundred years ago. I know Suibok, who already had the finished strength, who would not be as different as the time when Fuukei would know. I don''t know how to put it, but I didn''t think Fuukei could win for sure by fighting Suibok, two thousand and five hundred years ago. But this guy''s got to have it. The arithmetic is that you can definitely beat Swivok, who would have been stronger than that time. "This man is here after he''s ready to kill that swimbok! 116 Growth There are no aliases or two names for Festival Me, which is the trump card of Bathrub. I guess that''s because he doesn''t have any noticeable merit and is only thought to be a magical user who just has a divine sword. Of course, he''s fortifying his magic armor with a divine sword, there''s no way he''s weak. But it was helplessly plain compared to the rest of the trumpets. The strongest swordsman in the upper layers of the Arcana kingdom, "Sword Saint of the Child''s Face" Black and White Mountain Water, recognized by everyone. The most powerful wizard to shake even the earth and till the sky, the ''Wounded Fool'' Kobe Masashi. Revolutionary, ''Dictator of the Gentiles'' style Rikyo, who disintegrates the Domino Empire and captures and executes all the royal families. And the only fitter who can fully use Pandora, "The Thinking Man," Floating Spring. The faces on board Noah did not question whether it was worth being told in the same line as the four of them. "It''s okay, Happyne." That''s what Pallet Caputo has to ask. It''s only natural to worry about whether you can fight an uninterrupted opponent, the man who came to kill Suibok, the master of mountain water. "It''s okay, pallet. Saiga is... strong." "Oh, strong" Snae nods too. The man he had fallen in love with no longer had become strong enough to be unable to rise to the same plate. I''m very proud of that, but on the other hand, I miss you. "You can''t lose to that evil fairy." At least, Festival I was in a situation with a chance. Thoon had fought and uncovered that way of fighting, which had allowed him to narrow down his predictions to some extent. The important thing in Turtle Kok Fist is the wealth of means that can be used. If there are few options for action, however good a prediction of the future can be, the conclusion that we will be defeated by snowpacking will no longer be covered. Even in that sense, Festival I was willing to spare no effort to fight. There are three of us here, there''s no need to run weird anywhere. Especially to me, Fuukei no longer seemed like the one I could handle. "Run, Mr. Thoon. I''ll take the lead and fight. Don''t miss the gap, let''s roll it up." Hands on Eckezax, start predicting. I was trying to consume star blood, the energy supposedly of temporal power, to find out what I would do best. The certainty is that the opponent is solid and highly skilled. Defeat is imperative, no matter how you raise it, if you try to push it off by force alone. That is why that action forecast is to be eliminated from the outset. There''s no point in predicting that, so I don''t make predictions from the start. And...... "Magic, Great Bright Armor. Divine down, werewolf beauty. Magic, Maximum Burning Seoul. Mad Warrior, Begin" Armor that consumes sacred power to defend itself, by Wang Qi, obtains the factor of the beast in his own body. Burn your sword by magic to further strengthen yourself by evil blood. And they were all enhanced and amplified with Eckezax. "Shadow down, mirror dance! Shadow Qi creates only a single identity and runs out at the same time. An incapable of changing movement along the way, having already been entered a determined movement, was a full doll whose results had been confirmed by prediction, however. "... what power is this?" "Ahhhhhhh! Too many phenomena are occurring in parallel. Fuukei, slightly confused by the situation, nevertheless intercepts the offering by waving without delay Vajra, reinforced by the Qigong sword. "Quick, heavy. But...... sweet" Naturally, obtaining predictive abilities does not improve my physical skills. Of course, I know the best way to move my body by virtue of the bad blood, but it''s not as appropriate for a boulder as a run. In addition, the opponent is a samurai who spent a long time working out. That body technique, even if fought straight, would cross the toon. "Because it''s sweet, what! Say it! Still, Festival I amplify the double physical strengthening. On top of that, an equally fast-paced person continues to behave optimally. Even in a situation sandwiched by both of them, I look at Fuukei, who is almost intact and scowling, but still can''t turn to counterattack. No matter how skilled Fuukei is, the number of arms is different in the first place. Perfect pinching with a combination of predictive abilities and discernment moves does not give Fuukei a chance to fight back. "I won''t let you do anything! Mountain waters may take a distance once in shrinkage, but Fuukei, who needs a moment of preparation when performing shrinkage, is not left to trample. Still, it was just perfect to avoid the attack by the burning flames from the festival me typing in from left to right and back. Even though he is acting perfectly by the prediction of the future, he did not mean that he cannot be exposed to a single machete, which meant that that is all Fuukei is strong. It is precisely the protection of the tablet stone. Wherever he attacked from, he had the skill to take it completely. In a way, I suspect he meant to practice that he didn''t mean it when fighting the Solemn Qing Squad. "You suck, swimmer." Fuukei, who tries to turn into a counter-attack, but fails to unleash an attack before the real festival our departure. Festival of Divorce I storm with abandonment, as had been predetermined. The real thing was defending itself with a wall of spell as it lowered back a lot. "Power." its size, power, scope and range. All of them were different from the onset of mountain waters. A wave of immortality emitted from your whole body and shaking your surroundings. He was blowing up his split body, which was protruding a burning sword on his body, and letting it disappear as it was. "That whole thing, it seems to take a while to produce. Why don''t you crush it before then? Huukei turns to the wall of spell in shrinkage and targets his neck with a shaken vajra. The prediction is generally correct. It was indeed necessary to concentrate on forecasting for as long as possible in advance in order to produce identities incorporating forecasting. "Separation is not the only art" Combined use of identity and prediction is not appropriate in this situation. Then I just had to use that. Vajra of Fuukei comes for her neck on a horizontal giraffe. The blade was sharpened by a Qigong sword. If you take it in Eckezacks, you can''t say for sure you''re going to take it all. "Poison fist, smoke." "No?" Consume and do the blood invasion, explosive poison fist. With my hands on the wall of magic that I created myself, the Festival, which had already finished preparing to blow up, I detonate it. Naturally, the whole wall isn''t suddenly blown up. I can only blind myself to the sight of Fuukei, who has stepped in. That was still enough. I shake up a burning Eckezax with my other hand while protecting my neck with one hand. "With that fine arm, do you think you can take it out? Even if you can''t see it, the Immortal has the power to read the signs. By doing so, Fuukei swung without hesitation. Impossible, ripping open the fortified armor of the spell with Eckezax, Vajra slams me on the wall of the spell that was still there. "Stupid......" It was Fuukei who was most surprised by the fact that he lightly hit me against the wall. The slaughter he unleashed with the intention of cutting off the sturdiness of his opponent''s armor and dropping his neck has stopped with his arms. Four Fists, Shield Arms. Four vessel sword that cures limbs, done by consuming jade blood. Even Eckezax, where Suibok once amplified his qigong sword, has such an abnormal fist technique that it caused a blade spill. If you strengthen it with Eckezax at an immature age, you will naturally be able to take the blow of Vajra reinforced with a Qigong sword. "Burning......" "No." Even if Fuukei wins in weight, in muscle strength, festival my excellence. If you scaffold the walls, the feast will not be pushed as it is. Fuukei packs her time against the festival that cuts in as she gets in shape. Do you pour energy with your bare hands, or do you use the Vajra pattern to attack? I don''t even know that. "... Shit! "Knuckles!" Because Fuukei, who sees my fist burning at the festival with Eckezaks, tries to back down with regret that he jumped inside between swords. But the newly created wall of spell behind it was blocking Fuukei''s exit. "Gu!" No matter how you protect yourself with hard work, if you get a burning fist on your face from someone with more arm power than you, you can''t help but damage it deeply. It would have been natural if the back had been a wall and the fists had been punched out. "If I''m defending myself with my magic armor... I don''t have a problem with that fist burning! It was considered impossible, flaming armor. Using it aggressively in action, Festival I had completely erased the walls of magic as I jumped out of the way. "It''s over! Now it''s time to amplify and tap into the Magic Sword of Fire with the best offense. So far away from the festival, I was in a stash of attacks. "That''s it, don''t lick it! "You''re the one who''s too crazy about Saiga." Skills, speed, muscle strength. A run above them was knocking the kick into his head from behind. A normal human being would have taken a blow that would have broken his neck or shattered his head without causing it to be slight. "Heavy... but say immortal. Do you have any entities, naturally...! "Little girl..." Unexpectedly, Fuukei, who is strengthening his body, does not move. I was holding onto my leg, slapped into my side. But if they grab my leg, the run won''t move. Without landing, I see the other foot as a chase with the grabbed foot as a support. "I know it''s fast and powerful... it''s light" "You''re just heavy for nothing, you blunt bastard" Mountain water uses more moves to lighten himself, but this man uses more moves to weigh himself in reverse. It makes sense in battle to weigh your body more than the fact that a human attack power cannot be unrelated to weight even if you use a weapon. Especially if you have the muscle to manipulate it freely. However, whether it''s a high defense or a high playback capability, this attack can be hit. That was what made Lan look lightly at Fuukei. "It''s okay to be light. That''s what my Lord Sang-sui told me... no, he told me." "Thanks for your help, Thoon." A cut in thon was slashing him on Fuukei''s finger grabbing Run''s foot with a sophisticated sword move. No matter how hard your flesh is and how hard you grip it, if the swordsman slashes you to your fingers, your strength naturally looses. Of course, Lan didn''t miss that gap and was gently dodging like a cat. "This doesn''t seem to be the same as earlier identities. Wouldn''t you be in trouble if they slaughtered you? Thoon unleashed an exquisite sword. Of course, there was a decision that Run could make an immediate comeback even if he had his worst foot amputated, but still, Toon did cut into Fuukei''s fingers. Unlike a puppet that would be manipulated by the main body, he decided that he was a vajra and swept away unwrought. I stepped in with all my might, and the toon I cut in was a dead body. He was unable to move from the place, he had no choice but to be defenselessly slashed. "Exactly, unlike earlier identities, ''identities'' can only be put out in one piece at a time. Nevertheless, there is no special difficulty in being slashed" The most advanced classification that allows the operator to share even the senses, instead of becoming defenseless. Thoon, who used it to save Run, creates more separation after the division that ended the role was cut off. "And this is the same split as before.... the dance of my heart! The ten identities created cling to Fuukei without any arts or snares. I almost wanted him to fall if possible, but there''s nothing wrong with staying standing. "I don''t really like protective gear either, you can cut in easily now. Don''t worry, punch me in." The point is, you just have to put the other person in custody on the spot. No matter how much Fuukei has the muscle strength and velocity to cross the thon, if as many as ten thon splits persist, a beating gap will arise. And already, Festival I was ready for the biggest attack. "Maximum Comet! Simply tap into the maximum firepower with all your weight. Festival All the power I could hold was capturing Fuukei, cleaving Thoon''s body like paper. 117 Heavenly Gun "Suibo, what are you thinking! He said he would leave Master Kacho and train at other Immortals!? "Oh, I''m going to learn the alchemy method. We can''t help it, because our master is not good at alchemy. '' ''That''s not the problem! You don''t know what a Immortal is! You''re mistaken for manipulating immortals! True fairy art, Sendo seeks to blend with nature! You''re drowning in qualities! ''Ha ha! A loser howls when he has no qualities and no drowning moves. It''s ugly, Fuukei! I wasn''t... in the first place, I''m studying fairy arts to be the strongest man! I''m not going to go along with your bedtime speech! ''Don''t be ridiculous, I can''t let you go like this, using the fairy arts for the lowlife thing of contention! In the honor of our master, the geese, I will stop you! ''Ha ha! Fuukei, you... you think you can beat me? Batlab trump card, Rui Festival My overwhelming fighting power. I saw that, the faces that got into Noah had lost their words. In a way, he was unlikely to be more than a genuine one. I don''t know how many of the moves he had looked like the people around him. But at least he used fire magic and shadow unloading in addition to magic. In addition, he showed overwhelming motor skills, far outweighed vegan humans no matter what he thought, and even an immortal named Fuukei was overwhelmed. "This is Saiga. It has all sorts of magical qualities, but is therefore capable of exercising all sorts of rare magic, not just magic. The more magic you learn, the stronger you become. And if Eckezax is added..." Regardless of the power, I don''t use difficult moves. If you have only combined initial moves, but still amplify them and can use everything in parallel, then it can show just how versatile it is. There was also a prediction of occult surgery, and the advantages of the wealth of means were somehow demonstrated. "Festival, I can trumpet the trump card." Hapine said that as he watched the war. Yes, my fianc¨¦e finally exposed her strength to the public. Think of it, I was in too much of a hurry for myself and for the festival. He cared that his apparent age was inferior to that of a young mountain water, but now I think he was in too much of a hurry. By calming down in the mountain waters, performing basic arches, and gaining more rare magic, Festival I was able to fight vividly in a different way. The other two were working together and I was very relieved to watch. If he is now, he will be able to put up his chest that is the trump card of the batrub. "Hey, Masakazo. Isn''t that what this is? "Yeah, this is me." On the other hand, the two Japanese, who were objectively objectified, were feeling something with frozen spines. To be clear, this flow seemed unpleasant. It''s not a narrative convenience, the other person''s behavior is too creepy. "With not even one toon attacked, Fuukei never tried to leave the scene. Despite all the shrinkage moves." Even the two of us who are amateurs when it comes to combat know how unnatural Fuukei''s actions are. The opponent did not use any dark clouds in the sky, even though he stole Vajra, which is weather manipulative. It was not obstructed by a fierce attack, but it did not show any sign of it. That''s what I seemed to be doing with the intention of just commissioning. It just seemed like I had a basis that I would never lose. "Me, I''ve read a similar unfolding comic book or Lanobe. A high-level wizard pretends to be a low-level warrior. so-called clueless licking p" "Oh, you''re the guy who''s been in first form and now you''re in real life." For better or worse, neither Masakazo nor Rikkyo is trapped in the common sense of this world. In other words, the idea of ''common sense thinks and the battle is already on'' didn''t even come to mind. ''... Wow?! The immortals have been activated in earnest! The ambient pressure''s dropping, and the temperature''s dropping on top of that! Noah, who was putting them on board, was similarly observing danger. Fuukei''s flesh, which had fallen in flames, was already about to return to battle. "... I''m glad you''re a predictable opponent" To be clear, he was a formidable enemy. It was numerically a ''strong'' enemy. At least, even the run would have had a number above it. At least, Festival I was breathing rough. I was helplessly exhausted because I was fighting the boulder with all my might. That wasn''t just a feast, and so was Thoon. "Around bearing light even with my kick, it was stiff. But that''s all. Not enough to handle boulders." "I''ve thought about it many times, but it''s a slow beat. Compared to Lord Sansui, I can''t help but allow him to respond here. I have a narrow field of view and have not used the perception of signs" Maybe we''re similar from the mountain waters. In a way, the three of them had to understand that the immortals were not strong, but strong mountain waters and swimboks. ''... My Lord, you are strong. Perhaps if it had been Swibok before he broke up with me, he would have been buried enough with the blow now. You guys are strong...... but from here! "... Coming! Festival I was producing enough ''ceilings'' and ''walls'' to cover everyone, including myself. Shortly afterwards, huge chunks of water, as if they had been flipping through a water bucket, ''fell'' all around the perimeter. It was pouring down on Noah, on the three of us, and on the burning Fuukei. "Gu......! A sacrificial offering that desperately supports the weight that simply hits my wall. Assuming you lose that weight, the pressure and flow of water, which is enormous for all three of you as it is, will kill you in no time. Because I predicted it, Festival I was desperate to withstand the pressure from a huge mass of water. "This is the fairy art? I don''t think it''s a technique of scale that humans can handle... but is it Vajra''s effect? "Not both... Originally, it was possible for immortality to shake nature depending on the plant. The use of Vajra has greatly increased its convenience '' Very much now, weather weather is the atmospheric twist of the entire star in the first place, and doing so made it possible to move forces that deviated from the forces that humans could enclose. With the addition of heavenly spears to it, it is no longer beyond the realm of human power to resist. "But this is too much to do even if you keep your burning body cold. Even if I was in a hurry, there was so much water..." ''There is no such thing. The same is true of Suibok, but the immortal will not be physically damaged by changes in the environment unless it is an unnatural fire or wind caused by magic. That''s why you should have been wounded in an earlier fire magic attack, but not in this chunk of rainwater. Except in the case of immortality by the aggressive will of others.'' Originally, I guess Fuukei didn''t intend to consume the enormous amount of water that made up the clouds either. The immense drop of water that had covered the perimeter had subsided and the crushing had been spared. "Unpleasant... consumed too much holy power..." Still, Festival I was wearing out. In great haste, erase all the heavily consumed walls of light. Whether he does all sorts of magic or can amplify it with Eckezax, there are still limits to the energy he encloses. Of course, unlike normal users, sacred power does not render them defenceless when exhausted. I can use other magic with other powers. Still, however, it did not change the inability to use the most defensive spells. Even if we could have predicted a widespread attack, we were likely to be unable to respond in the future. "Much, much better trained. I meant to see how it went, but I didn''t think I could do it this far. I''ve never neglected a person''s moves." Even if you may spend three thousand years of your life, your arms will rust as soon as you have the training you need. That was something that everyone who was finishing martial arts knew. In that sense, he is nothing more than the one to be admired, too, in front of him. Standing up as if nothing had happened, Fuukei kept Vajra spared in his hands. "Though three-on-one, I didn''t think I''d be overwhelmed so far, even though I had alien powers. After all, I''ve only been recognized by my disciples." We do not disciple only those who stand out like the three of us on this occasion. Or even if Lan had ever obtained Kaoru from the mountain waters, he had never been apprenticed. But there is no greater wonder than that, even though it seems that ''I only made him a disciple of something special''. "Though...... have I still fallen that far" For Toon and Festival Me, for the two of us who know who I am now, I had heard a provocation that I couldn''t miss hearing. "I don''t know how much I raised my arms, but did I sell my fame in the world and earn the serious status and fame that is in Immortals? Did you take a disciple in the immature minutes, and even his disciple, and enter the country?" Mixed words of contempt were, however, difficult words to correct. Indeed, both Thoon and Festival are those who draw the flow of Swimbok, as they have declared themselves. He was taught by me through the mountain waters. In addition, from the perspective of the two well-informed immortals, it is certainly not preferable to be a Immortal who joins hands with power. But both Suibok and Mountain Water were simple and respectable figures as immortals. At least there is no sardine that will attack a castle in a country and be treated evil by a man who takes the treasure. "... Again, we have to discuss it. He''s got to take it from me." "Yummy! Everybody stay away from him at full speed! The art of debris! This guy''s gonna have a tornado! Suibok''s colleague, knowing the facts, therefore Eckezaks understood what he was trying to do by Vajra and Immortal Arts. Following those words, the three run out with their backs to Fuukei. The thing about Thoon, inferior to his physical abilities, was festive. "Damn... my ear hurts! What''s going on?! Run suppresses his ears. Being highly sensitive, she was feeling the environment changing dramatically around her right now. Nevertheless, it is not what happens from what I have found out. Before the fact that there was a tornado around Fuukei and that the dark clouds of heaven were beginning to spin at fierce speeds, there was nothing she could do but be one human being. "Look, don''t worry about what''s behind it! That tornado is not an attack in itself! The surrounding atmosphere is pouring into that tornado! Let the stream pour down the hail grown in the clouds! "It''s cold on the street...! Originally, dark clouds covering the entire country for several days did not allow the sunlight to reach the surface. As a result, both the Kingdom of Arcana and the Dominican Republic had fallen temperatures. Its declining temperatures drop further across the nation. In that cold, Thoon was whitening his breath. "Changing temperatures will do him good! It''s impossible to freeze, but it''s not easy to blunt your body! Anyway, now, get away from the tornado! "... Eckezacks! Once predicted, the ground floats, and every scaffold is sucked in! "Are you such an idiot?! The floating islands? It''s supposed to be a massive technique that can only be used on land you''ve stayed on for a long time! Even if you''re eating pan peaches, there must be limits to things! elsewhere the confusion of Eckezax, a part of the ground emerges as predicted. Instead of the whole thing floating, it floated to the point where humans could ride, trying to pull the humans on top of it around the tornado. ''Get away from me anyway! It''s time for fate...'' "Coming! As much ice as the human head pours down from above the front. The ground, which is not raining and pouring down on boulders, but is still soaked with large quantities of water earlier, is sometimes floating. "No... Yep! Jump into the hole where the raised ground was! This technique is not a deep digging technique! Once you dig back into the ground, that part becomes a safety zone! It is an improbable technique that cannot be used in this situation. But I know the technique itself. Eckezaks was finding a future that would not be our choice in a situation that would change from moment to moment. "... but isn''t the ''hole'' of this technique familiar to the enemy?! "That''s right, aren''t you going to get even more convoluted out of here? "No, I can''t do this either way! Jump in anyway! All of us, jump into the same hole. It kept a thin wall of light instead of the ceiling. A huge hail falls, naturally, but only as powerful as it seems. I never broke down the wall of light. "It was dangerous... as it was, Mr. Toon was hit first" I''m relieved that I spared the worst of predictions, Feast Me, but the situation has never improved. In a way, if you''re going to fight someone who has Vajra, that''s the situation. But still, there is something called limits. At least Rikkyo, the same user of Vajra, didn''t tell me he could do it so far. "Whatever it is, it''s weird, but he''s getting serious too... he''s using both of these techniques, and it''s like he can figure out who he could have defeated with his own technique, etc." "... make it, I don''t think you''re dealing with humans" To Eckezax''s words, Thoon, who was causing his body to tremble from the cold, was about to say every cry. In martial arts, it took three people to push him to some extent, but once the enemy started putting his back in, he had no choice but to escape like a child rat. Being on track is different enough to embarrass you. From the beginning, Eckezaks was convinced of his haste. "If I''d let him through, would I have done this near Wang Du..." Festival I could not think of the city of Caputo around here, but I thought it was better than passing to the king''s capital. Peripheral damage, a technique of such magnitude, would have been severe. "What a delicious thing to do... there''s no way you can be so precise with immortality or vajra" It is Huukei, who has manipulated the weather on a scale and power equal to or greater than Swivok, which has destroyed the nation more than once in the past. Even though we''re trying to get hail around here, even though we''re trying to attack the three of us on this scene, there couldn''t be any impact on the perimeter. ''Hail falls all around the neighborhood, and even if it doesn''t, there''s a cold wave all over the country. Leave it like this and it won''t be a snowy place in the winter'' "The inside of the tempera is destroyed..." To the rest of the situation, Run was moaning as he remained a mad warrior. Not very much, but not a technique of scale that can be managed with a fist technique. Even if you stop if you kill the individual you are manipulating, it is not a joke to fight such a natural disaster. "When I was in tempera, the weather was nice, so I could use this hand technique. So, with the exception of me, I''m pretty much on my own. Nevertheless... Weather manipulation, even with the power of Vajra, cannot be done without the active volcanic zone if it is to shake the first land visited. '' Immortality is basically the art of harnessing the power of nature. If there are rain clouds in the sky, we can manipulate the rain to some extent, or if there is a volcano nearby, we can shake the earth with its power intent. But to manipulate the terrain around the perimeter, this place is too flat. "So is the earlier regeneration... no matter how many ginseng fruits you are eating, you should try to fight without wasting resuscitation to defeat your destiny, Swivok... why did you start manipulating the weather once after eating a fatal wound? The three of them were listening to Eckezacks in silence. It sure is weird. Even if it hardly consumes Senqi for weather manipulation, it should be tiring to float large amounts of soil away from you. Where is the power to shake the earth, to heal oneself, brought from? It was only possible in so-called immortality, but it didn''t make sense. "... I don''t know, you can resurrect indefinitely and shake the earth indefinitely? That is by the inexhaustible immortality" ''That''s impossible in principle, at least I told you I couldn''t do it. But maybe that''s his chance.'' Festival I had spoken of cheat ability suitable for this situation as I recall. This situation is also convincing if the incredible abilities that have often been found in the story have emerged as their enemies. "In the last three millennia, you say you''ve stretched in that direction? You said you got an unlikely fairy talent, not body surgery?! "It doesn''t matter how much you beat with reason, you can afford it! Fuck you! Both Toon and Run had an understanding of the opponent''s spare time and confidence in victory. If it weren''t for that unlikely ability, we wouldn''t have fought against ourselves without being overwhelmed by physical abilities and skill. "Assuming he is truly capable of an inexhaustible resurrection... as he says, even I can''t defeat him. Whether you can do something with a shaw elephant '' Soon, the hail that was blowing outside had stopped. Standing up with no one, the three of them crawl out of the hole. On top of that, it takes the form of confronting Fuukei, who was coming near us. "As far as I can tell, we''re gonna have to frame him with a spell or hit Pandora." Despite using massive techniques, no matter what anyone thought, they were as if they could afford it. I was satisfied with the five bodies, and even looking at the three people who were not injured in any way, it was as if they didn''t care. "Hmm, better than good. Did you guys dodge a natural mutation... did you say Eckezax or something? Looks like you''ve learned a lot from me." "I didn''t know you were ready to kill me, but it doesn''t seem like a grand jubilee..." Even in front of the surgeon who came out of the tornado, the three complexions are not superior. Tons of earth masses and hails floated like satellites around him now looking at this one slowly. I don''t have to check or predict what that means. "People''s moves, the reason of the earth, lie with me. If so, there can be no defeat as long as the Heavenly Spear is in this hand" The cooling has increased over time. Further cold waves fill the earth at the source of dark clouds from which no light reaches. "I''ll take care of him. For that, I have spent three thousand years" Snow. The snow falling on the earth makes their scaffolding even worse. Even though the snow blocks sight even more under a dark cloud out of sight, fighting in a land so heavily empty that there are three people. I don''t even have to think about how hopeless it is. "I''ll pay you back. My martial arts, taste the magic of immortality." They attack the rocks that are floating around them by pushing and flying with force. Use that as a further blind eye, pack the intermission with shrinkage. Yeah, it''s a fight I don''t even want to think about. You shouldn''t have taken him lightly, for three thousand years. To fight one enemy, his life dedicated to time. "And know that immortality is the only power that man has to shake heaven and earth." Not even enemies, such as those who are not immortals. So sure, he was sure of the victory before Batlub''s trump card. No matter what their abilities are, they can''t beat themselves right now, shaking heaven. "I can''t do it in every country, but I can do it as much as I can to illuminate this neighborhood." But there exists another trump card on this occasion. A trump card exists to protect this caput, which was aboard the ark boasting the highest defense of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures. The most powerful wizard, The Wounded Fool, Masato Kobe. The magic of the flames he produces is nothing more than the power of destruction that cultivated the earth on which he stands. "... be an idiot?! The fact that I take the discomfort and damage caused by heat is definitely a magical flame, the flame that emerged overhead is unnatural. But the "Sun Wheel", which instantly evaporates the snow that was in the sky and was burning up the earth, illuminating three more sights, was not believed to be human magic. The immense flames unleashed under the dark clouds evaporated the falling snow, mastering the heavens he believed in. "Burn and kill again! In that gap, get on Noah and get out of here! As long as he uses the magic of fire, he can''t quench the fire from the rain! We no longer have to entrust everything to the Pandora fitters on their way to the land. By the direction of Eckezax, the three of them were still running out, withstanding the scorching heat. Genzo''s magical fever was causing pain to the three of them as well. But that was still better than before. In flattery, sight like a blazing desert is not good. Still, it was easy to tell the big hole apart. "Was there still a disciple of Swibbock...! Did you think that all the roots of the irrationality in this world would result in Swivok? Frustrated not to go as planned, Fuukei began to fly the surrounding satellites vigorously as he was burned to the skin. Perhaps if you hit it, there''s not a single habitual person. Run avoids the attack as he jumps on it. Already accustomed to her blazing vision, she scaffolds even other soil floating in sharp motions and hits Fuukei. "Again, I''ll bake you! "Play is over! For a moment, death crossed the back of my brain. A wave in time when Vajra does not arrive, although not very much. Faster than it could be shaken, Run was doing the dodging in the air. Immediately after that, the lump of dirt that was floating behind her had been amputated. "I told you, people''s moves are in their hands too! "But it''s a slow beat! A festival in time to jump into the nostalgia. We were haunting the burning Eckezacks. Length is scarce, and we cannot afford to predict a slightly distant future. Still, even the means by which the attack could be carried out could have been predicted. "It''s not too late... no! To Eckezaks, in Vajra inferior as a weapon. To combined magic, as a personal battle, in inferior immortality. "Landscape Stream In-Channel Gongfu (Toyosu)" "Gu......! "" Shiyu "... heaven, no double! Using the momentum emitted from the whole body as a propulsion force, I was also pushing myself to fly the festival while bouncing the flames by a pneumatic method that was full of all my body. But the festival, which still solidifies itself with magic, was already getting in shape. I''ll do my best soon, but I can still fight. That was the same with the runs that were getting in shape over the sky. "Nobody, let him go! Infinite immortality, immortal flesh. That means that even if you keep choosing the best, it ends for no reason. I saw the feast. I predicted it. "Ma, wait! After a beat, shrink. And of Thoon, who was still running, he was catching the side of it. "No one, not one, affected by Suibok...! I can''t make it. Thoon has already reacted, but no matter how he moves from here, he''ll never be able to handle it. Never a quick toon, never a stiff toon...... On this occasion, there was nothing the weakest toon could do in this situation. "Curse my master, Swibbock." ¡­¡­ Thoon did not expose himself. He was accepting the blade that approached him as he burned a blow with three thousand years of resentment into his eyes. "Mindless." 118 Strike. "Suibo, I... I will definitely stop you at some point...! ''Even if I were to do the same thing as you, I wouldn''t forgive you! "I''ll catch up with you and make you regret it! "Your barbarity, your murder! Give them a taste of the sins that have befallen Sendo! "I live only to stop you from now on! Whether you were lucky or not, even before the immortal who worked in the drilling of the martial arts for more than three thousand years and no longer became an immortal monster, the Kingdom of Arcana was left with ''first'' to last resort. Namely, the Eight Divine Treasures held by Disuia, Disaster Armor Pandora. As long as there are manipulators of this armor, with the exception of the owner of Elixir, survival is never guaranteed. Not to mention the complete fitter, the victory was definitive in the present situation with Floating Spring. "... if this cold wave prolongs, don''t obstruct the harvest" Even if he could not grasp those details, King Arcana was shivering at the cold waves that were suddenly beginning to strike the entire country. Even the sunshine is blocked, plus it''s no wonder what happens if the cold hits this far. Even if we win, there has been a great deal of sacrifice until then. "Again, you know the importance of divination. No, I have a filial son." "Must be, it could have been too late even with Sansui around the back" Rui Festival, the trump card for the batrab that is rushing to the site. Even if we lose or die, our most important role is already over. Arcana''s leaders were able to summon him to the western end of Disuilla for an unusual event. So both Bathrub and Sopede were tattered. I''ve already hit the hand to hit, but that''s why. "But when it gets to this point, people can make a scene." "That being said, we know what''s going on, and we can''t do anything until Shunfang arrives in Caputo. So far, the knights and the soldiers will float." To Caputo''s concern, Disuia''s old body was reopening. It''s an anomaly that''s easy to understand so far, everyone will feel anxious, but that''s it. There is little the state can do about it. To be clear, the areas that can be managed in politics are so protruding. "We will report you! Your Majesty, Ukiyo Shun of Disya and Pandora have now arrived in the royal palace! In that sense, the good news arrived. If Pandora arrives on the scene, the victory will no longer move. That is what Eckezax is guaranteeing. But the report had made me feel kind of odd. "Stupid...... I shouldn''t have ordered you to drop by Wang Du or anything! As soon as possible, head to Caputo. The Arcana royal family was so strict, including the old body of Disuia. Although it is slightly unfriendly, it is not the case that we are asking the Head of State to say hello. The situation needs to be resolved as quickly as possible. Anyway, I needed to make him turn around now. "That''s... that... that I''m coming back to Disya to say hello" Everyone was out of line in the wake of the finally reported. How is it that the only man with the ability to solve this case completely, called from the edge of the state, is going to go home? You''re coming to say hello, so it won''t be a disobedience. But clearly, I don''t know what that means. "Then there''s another report..." Pandora, naturally, knows Vajra. Therefore, we also know that this case far exceeded Vajra''s function. It was easy to deduce from it. To be clear, the immortal, who originally possessed weather manipulation, is using Vajra even more. There is no other possibility. And there is only one possibility that such a immortal will eventually come to this country. "There was a forest near Wang Du... that was disappearing" "What do you mean? "The... where there was supposed to be a forest, there was only a big hole left," In response to a soldier who had to make a report that he didn''t know what was going on, the leadership depicted someone with everyone in their brain. "Since what time? "Well, that''s... apparently, they''ve been investigating it for a few days now... and because of the extra incredible circumstances, the report is delayed..." Everyone could not believe that the woods were rising. But there is only one thing that is clear. In the woods, who was there? Against the excess hail bombing by lightly killing humans, but Noah was exerting that defense. Originally she acts as a lifeboat against disasters. As long as I was on board her, my safety was no longer guaranteed. But it was a situation equal to watching over other situations from the leaves of trees floating in the ocean. "In a way, it feels just like me..." "Oh, you suck" Already, the faces waiting in Noah had their hearts broken in front of Fuukei, who had demonstrated his dominance. Vajra, which produces dark clouds, and immortals close to omnipotence as long as they are under dark clouds. The worst combination exists in front of me. How Masakazo can exert his powers outside common sense doesn''t mean he can use his magic against the entire nation. Even if that were possible, that would not lead to saving the nation. I should have pulled. If Masakazo had blown up Fukai even once, he should have been able to buy time to leave as he was. But there are still three people fighting outside the ship. The option of abandoning them was not in the face of this occasion. "Saiga...... Run" "Saiga...... brother" "Dear Saiga..." In a sense, the faceted survival that was boarding Noah only slightly changed the order was guaranteed. That''s all we''re talking about is if Masakazo blows up and runs away after the three of us return, or if Masakazo blows up and runs away after the three of us die outside. That''s why I was purely worried about them. "Toon." Doowe''s words, too, no longer make sense. It is no longer a situation that transcends human thoughts and so on. Faces other than trump cards are only allowed to watch over immortal men who manipulate natural disasters as they please. Assuming that there were mountain waters on this occasion, it would have been possible to buy time for retreat. At the same time, that would have been the limit, but still surely the three outside were helping. Even if Doowe cursed it, it was no longer too late. Not being able to leave the safety zone, they could only close their eyes about even if they saw Fuukei shrink on the battlefield lit by the genuine sun and move to the side of the toon. "Mindless......?! That''s why when the three of us who were supposed to have been fighting outside showed up behind the faces we were watching on the edge of Noah''s deck, we couldn''t believe it when we heard that voice. At least, the three of them, who had suddenly been moved to the safety zone, were unable to grasp the situation in which they were placed and were looking around. Until just a moment ago, we stood on the ground. That''s what''s gathering on the ship. Against that situation, the three of them could only be puzzled. "Shrinkage method, cattle towing. Okay, well, apparently it''s working." With that ''boy'' opening his mouth, everyone was finally able to recognize its existence. To be clear, he was a completely non-existent opponent as opposed to Fuukei. Before he seemed strong or weak, he didn''t feel foreign even when he was there. It had the atmosphere that it was natural to be there, like air or something. "I don''t miss it as much as it''s been a long time in people''s lives, but it''s something we''ve both lifted up our arms to a great extent" Some have met the boy, some have never met him. But everyone on the spot saw the boy''s outfit and had something to observe. Amateurs would have made it, grass for crude dressing. Above all, a wooden knife lowered to the waist. It does not exist in the Arcana kingdom, such as a human being who sees it and has nothing to see. "Son of a bitch, as a mentor, you''ve shown more talent than I thought. I don''t care how good Suzi was originally, I don''t think he''s going to make it this far." In a sense, a man had appeared who would be the culprit and the initiator of this situation. Seeing him, looking at the previous owner, Eckezax had become a human figure and called his name. "... Suibok" "Um, it''s been a while, Eckezacks" The face of this place is something you don''t know. But as mountain waters like no other are reincarnated into this world, there exists a beginning. I mean... God admitted, the strongest being was there. "Apparently, Non''s... no, my cause caused a lot of trouble. I had actually arrived a little earlier, but I had a lid on the nearby city..." This meant that the Absolute Powerful, who had reached immortality and was still in sincere awe that ''nothing can be done with the power of the individual'', ascended to put on his own bullying. "Lord Swibbock..." "Mr. Suibok..." "I mean, I''m surprised you''re even possessive of murder. Something with a strange edge." With that said, Suibok had given the fruit, which smelled bright, to the three of them who were slipping out of their hips. Its fruits, full of vitality, had become enchanting enough to swallow saliva for the three of them who were tired. "Eat it, it''s pan peaches. Your health will be restored soon. I''m sorry we got caught up in all this..." The strike that appeared was laughing without incident. "From here, I''ll take care of it" 119 Clash Fortress city located on the border between the Kingdom of Arcana and the Dominican Republic at the western end of Caputo. Many tourists now visit the site where the ''Wounded Fools'' devastated Domino''s army, a town that is getting busy there, but was nervous about the fact that the trumpets are assembling again. In addition, temperatures were dropping rapidly, as well as dark clouds in the sky were dropping the city into darkness, and everyone was feeling anxious. Everyone felt terrified, but they stood together and endured. When they see the sparkle of the small sun created by Masakazo, they want to finally realize it. "Stupid......" Looking up at the sky, the earth existed there. This fortress city is quite a big city, but it was enough earth to cover it up perfectly. To put it correctly, I said the roots of the trees and the soil, even the back of the ground, were covered and blocked the city. It also looked as if he was trying to crush the city, but he hasn''t made it slight for it. Fortunately, there were about a few wizards that could fly, so I sent them to reconnaissance. The result was indescribable. "It was a forest. The woods grew everywhere." More gigantic forests rise from ground to ground than this city itself, waiting in the air as it is. Everyone had stopped thinking about the anomaly. But this is the Caputo territory where Masakazo lives. Such anomalies were provided with some resistance. "Then... this is what I found in the woods..." "Big, is that a chunk of ice? "Yes, I was stuck in a lot of trees and ground. Perhaps hail..." "... that this hail would have fallen on this city without that forest? Perhaps the dark clouds covering the sky are due to the heavenly spear Vajra. The story of being deprived of it has been heard to some extent. If the enemy has caused this hail to fall, someone floating in the woods is trying to protect the city. "Too unscrupulous...... Shaw elephant, but there''s no way I can stabilise it so far and float the woods etc" Someone was already protecting this city. Even the earth was blocked from evil by the magicians who poured it down from heaven. "... how many users are here?" "Ghaaaaaaaa! It''s me. Oh! Noah screams at his back, knowing that there is a man on board who has destroyed himself. Naturally, I was in a big panic. "Oh, Noah. If you think about it, it''s the first time I''ve ever been on you." "Get down! Help me, Danua!" "I''m sorry about that verse, I''ve been chasing you and Danua around for over a hundred years. I''ll give you that, I''ve made you devastated. Forgive me." I apologize for the rush, Swibbock. Just one word right now would tell 10,000 people how resentful I used to be. Not very much, but not an acceptable place to work. Even if Noah fails to be cautious, he is naturally traumatized. "So did Eckezaks and Vajra... you seem to have bothered Dinesleif and Elixir too" Again, I greet other divine treasures who are my acquaintances. The attitude is very friendly and nowhere rough or anything like that. In that sense, I didn''t know how to get involved with the faces I first met Swivok. "I was so happy to hear you were taking an apprentice! You look better than anything! Elixir seemed like a lot of fun, as usual. Sometimes the person is not at all suitable for combat, and there does not seem to be any particular remorse. "I''ve been guessing since I saw my apprentice... you''ve changed a lot, Swibbock" "I think I spent a thousand years or so in the woods. It will change your character." Respond to the alarming and surprised Dinesleif with a flamboyant response. I guess that word is usually convincing. No matter what you think about not growing any human after a millennium. But if you try Eckezax or Fuukei, where we had a thousand years of dating, it''s all the more so now that there was no human growth at all in the millennium. "I mean... what if Vajra is something that Fuukei took away from someone on this occasion? "Oh, from me." Apparently, it doesn''t mean you have everything figured out. Suibok, surprised that his own colleague was making a scene in the world, was once again bowing his head to Rikyo with regret. "Right... sorry" "Apologize is fine, just cure that Bakemon." "No, then let''s hurry" Tong Tong, and jumping lightly from Noah, stood on the earth illuminated as it was. On top of that, he talks to the grumpy Vajra and Fuukei. With a relaxed gesture, he walked slowly through the rough earth. "Long time no see, Fuukei. My nostalgic friend. And then, Vajra, I''m sorry for getting into our mess." Swimbok talks about the immortal who spent 3,000 years killing himself, just saying that he hasn''t been able to reunite with a friend in 3,000 years. For those who knew the mountain waters, it was a reminder of the way they were. "It''s been three thousand years since I destroyed the school building, and time has passed too soon. But if I close my eyelids, I can remember you scolding me. [M] No matter how much I took you lightly, you never abandoned me. I used to think delightfully, but for the last thousand and five hundred years I''ve been thinking back to all your words." Humans can''t even think about conversations that are too spectacular. But what they saw from the top of the ship was Fuukei''s, its stunned face, which had been a violent one until earlier. There was only confusion there, and fear could not ask for shards either. I couldn''t help but accept the reality in front of me. "Nothing, it''s not just for you. I was annoying a lot of people. But now that I''ve repented, I thought no one would want to see my face. That''s why I was training in those woods... but to see you now, that seemed a mistake" Hearing the words, Lan was overlapping himself with him. Yes, even apologizing for wanting to be forgiven no longer overlapped myself and him, who had behaved so abusively as to be sinful. "... if you want, I''ll give you my neck" Fuukei, who has known Suibok since the oldest time on this occasion, knew Suibok before that was the Immortal, who had seen him in front of him to the extreme of confusion. "Stop..." "Alternatively, let''s go home and be judged. I don''t think that''s acceptable, but I''ll get what I deserve. So let go of that vajra already. You must have spoiled me, or the immortal threatened the world." "Stop, stop, stop...! There he is, it was Swibbock. He was a swimbok whose training had reached a certain stage and he was behaving shamelessly as a immortal. No matter how noisy the world was by the time it reached that stage, there was a single immortal there who no longer needed to be stopped, stopped or killed. "Stop it! Swibbock, what''s that look like... what''s that behavior! It''s like, you...! "Yes... I have come to be a Immortal. I was so lost... that I managed to gain some understanding." "Bullshit, bullshit... don''t bullshit me! Maybe it was something to be happy about. Maybe we should have appeased. But Fuukei had refused. I couldn''t accept my current swimming. "Fuukei...... I can tell by looking at you now. I didn''t just get lost, I even let you get lost." "Don''t be ridiculous... I am the one! This is how it turned out! You think you''re the only one who has completed your training on your own?! I can''t stop talking like that! Discuss Swimbok. For this reason, show it to any evil brake. The three millennia that I spent doing this, I make noises and collapse. "Still, you''re lost. That''s because I hurt you." "No...... no, no! Fight, fight, swimbok! I don''t want to hear any apologies now! It was no longer equal to a plea. Please, I was hoping Swibbock would fight for me. He refused to do anything else. Having set up Heavenly Spear Vajra, he manages to confront Swivok against him. Or he seemed to want to deny the reality in front of him and say it wasn''t. ¡­¡­ Swimbok with a pitiful face. How is it in its heart? "Okay. Let me show you with my sword from here on out, my friend." Just as the mountain waters are, neither will Suibok''s mood appear in form again. Unlike Fuukei, who is committed to strength, there was a single core through which to stand. "If I can, I... I want to compete with you and understand you" "Shut up." "It''s not a fight or a fight, let alone a kill..." "Shut up..." "I want to unravel my obsession. This is who I am." "Shut up, I''m telling you! It''s too late, it''s too late. Already, it was late in thousands of years. Both, they''re out of line without help. "Landscape Stream Immortal Art, Gathering Method is Outrageous!¡° Mother Dou, Yuan. "My dragon was reincarnated! Already, it was too late, in thousands of years, to get to the end that we wanted each other to have. Yeah, still, both sides fight for a deviated ending. Betting on each other''s cultivated three millennial totals, they bump into each other annoyingly. Curse one another, the presence of the same gate that has changed. The battle begins between the man who sought revenge and the man who sought the strongest, who spent his life. "... if you want it, I''ll respond to you too" With the help of Tanda, Suibok enters the form of battle for more than a thousand and five hundred years. "Alchemy, the art of gold...! My body stretches out very naturally, as if a small tree were growing. A boy''s hands and feet, immature flesh, become a youth figure at visible speed. "Your life, your training, your tremendous moves, I''ll respond with my tremendous moves too! Pull out the wooden knife that was sitting on his hips and face Fuukei with a sloppy lowering and pity. "Inkflow Immortal Art General Military Law (Yes, Hiro), Ten Bull Diagram, Fig. 10, InDrop Hand Self-Application (Jiriki Hon Cancer) Sword Immortal Same as (Kenshin Ichigo)" Lost, confused, exposed to nostalgia and friends the frontiers gained at its end. It was, ironically, the way a friend talked about immortals should be. "... a frontier of confusion! 120 flirting "Thoon, are you all right? "Oh Doowe, I''m fine. Pity, but they saved my life." Overshadow the superiority and inferiority with your enemies with only one craft and ingenuity. It''s something that''s not just for you, it''s for the other person. At least, Fuukei, who got serious, didn''t neglect any of that ingenuity. In that sense, Fuukei was very decent and strong. At first, or even in the battle with the Solemn Qing Squad, he basically stood around with only physical arts and the immortals that aided it. I mean, I guess he meant to practice with Suibok, who is his destiny. "Pathetic... truly pitiful... to Lord Sangsui, I need you to shine more. Lord Eckezax, I wasted it, even though you warned me." "All three, if you say so. At least I think so. I guess the gap around here is the difference between Sansui and Suibo over there." The faces riding into Noah were once again at war. At least, the three of them who had been there earlier seemed to have stood around almost without gaps. But still, I couldn''t help but become disadvantaged. Even these three are like this, so I guess we couldn''t help ourselves. "Eckezacks...... the" "... Probably, but it will be fine. Besides, Swibbock has already abandoned me. I''m not allowed to throw myself in this place." As the sword of Suibok, shouldn''t we fight? That''s what I thought, Festival. Blocking me, Eckezax shook his neck to the side. Rather than that, this battle has already changed stages. That''s what Fuukei was going to kill all those who draw Swivok''s currents. But you''d be losing your intention to look at me now and do that. "Whether Suibok wins or loses, either way, Fuukei''s journey comes to an end. In that sense, all we can do is watch." ''Well, we need to get away with it more than that! Noah was trying to rock the hull. To be clear, we are caught in a battle between immortals. "Oh, and this is the ship I''m on. That means we have a duty to see this fight through." Cold damage has already occurred in this country at the moment. That means that Rikyo''s judgment has caused a great deal of damage to this country. Beyond the certainty that results would already be available here, Rikyo was obliged to see the results through to the end. Of course, it was a casual logic. "Oh, no more! Why are there so many Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, but not just Pandora?! With Pandora, you could kill immortals or immortals! Extreme statements by evacuation ships and others were popping up. In fact, it was Pandora who wasn''t there when I wanted her to be. "Don''t be rude, we''ll see more battle than that. We fought the Immortals by waving our duty, and we ended up leaving them to the Immortals trying to get through the muscle path. At least make sure you can report it! Everyone nods at the words of Rikkyo. Yes, what''s about to start is a clash of people with more fighting abilities than trump cards. Exactly, it will be a narrative grass to the last generation. "Oh... I need to see it so I can talk to those four too" The man who once devastated himself, the man who is here with more training. And he''s facing an equivalent number of years old opponents. As one born in tempera, we cannot miss this. Everyone on the ship was set up to watch the game, ignoring the opinions of the ship itself. "Whoa, whoa...! At this time, for the first time Vajra and Fuukei were in sync. In other words, it is fear of the person in front of you. I can''t help but be frightened of the swimbok I am now. I fear this man, who struck himself with lightning the heavenly spear more than once, helplessly. I guess that fear is in the hearts of those who challenge heaven. "... you''re so impatient, including Vajra" Seeing that prestige, Swivok, who was reaching an objective point, could not sympathize. On top of that, intercept. That''s what courtesy is all about. At least, Fuukei outnumbered Suibok. It is not a raw and half override, it is an overwhelming override. Attack, Defense, Mobility and Endurance. Nothing is so inferior to Swivok. It was three thousand years of going for it, and there was now when we accomplished it. "Well, the boulder is Fuukei. Don''t die when you hit it." "but ahhhhhh! He cuts in diagonally, a swing of his whole body. Exposed to that attack, avoid behind or step forward. Now, before I wondered what was going on, Swivok was breaking his knee. Very smooth, sitting upright so that your hips fall. Before the blade of death unleashed in a desperate phase, its temperament was approximate in the posture of a front seat that could not be connected to the next motion. Around the same face where the bulk looked bad, the confronting Fuukei could not quell the boiling frustration. "Ooh! Avoiding the cuts all over his body, Sanghukei flaunts to the side in a lower mood. Vajra, whose sharpness is increased by the Qigong sword, should have been able to cut off Swivok without resistance, not using any hard work. But there are no bodies left on the shaken spot either. "Stay seated, tell me it''s shrinking without warning?! "Chi, no! Hey, Fuukei! "Exactly, Fuukei. Over here." Standing over Vajra by light martial arts, Suibok was grabbing Fuukei''s face with his hand as he tried to see himself better. "Power." Naturally, the momentum of the nature shaken by the waves also passes to the opponent who has been strengthened by hard work. Of course, its effectiveness varies from site to site, but there is no reason for it to be safe if eaten with its face grabbed. "There is! "... even though I am full of heart, capture my broken face and this? To work out so far, boulders are fuukei" Originally, it almost falls to the ground and cramps as it is. But still, Fuukei was stuck. Guessing why, Suibok was down on the ground, letting go of his hand from Fuukei''s head. On top of that, take a slight distance. Subtle position not reached by the sword and not even by the spear. I had chosen a slightly closer time to deal with it in fairy arts. "Swimbok...... Swimbok! "You, step on me! "Is that true, too? Vajra, I''m sorry. Fuukei''s penetration is sharper." I''m inviting this one. I knew that. Fuukei has, in a way, even thought about being in this situation. And Swivok is numerically incapable of passing the attack on Fuukei. Now you can win, Fuukei is not as dumb as you think. If you can defeat it with that, someone has defeated it for a while, and Fuukei has nothing to fear so far in the first place. "As always...... you are making fun of others! "Right... sorry. I was going to change it... but if you''re so angry, I guess it''s not fixed." Suibok''s standing position is, that is, an invitation to Fuukei. Suibok''s aim was obvious. Pull out steps such as the Spike of Fuukei stepping forward and stick a pneumatic sword into your throat and orbit at that time. I dare be in time to get lost to make it look like I''m giving this one a choice. Of course, there can be no fatal injury to Fuukei right now, but you can''t still get your throat crushed and your eyes pierced unnecessarily. "I''ve waited till today...... I''m not willing to rush! I dare you to spread the word. Jump out big, make a distance. In fairy art, stand around in the art of manipulating heaven. That should have been the subject. No, that''s why I asked for Vajra. "Right, let''s do what''s best for each other" Naturally, humans move forward faster while facing forward than backward while facing forward. Well, there was a one-beat difference between a man who thought there was no way he was going to punch in and a man who was going to punch in when he did. Poke that beating difference and fill the gap between the spear and the sword. Plus, you don''t have to step in any depth. Just stroke your eyes fast and precisely with the tip of a wooden sword. That''s all, I wish I could have taken my sight away for a moment. "Fuukei, you are as honest and serious as ever. If I have a problem, I think the answer is one. I don''t care if you step in or step back." They took my sight away for a moment, that''s all. Recover in an instant, I can return. But I don''t know how many times they''ll kill me in that moment. Fuukei knew it was Swibok who could do that. "Whether you stop, glance, or cancer" Even if his sight is taken away, if he is a immortal, he can feel the signs of his opponent. Swibbock is sure to be there, you can''t lose sight of it if you lose your eyes. Wave the spear in between swords. That''s a training I''ve had enough of. Fight back with hegemony, unleash a life-taking blow. "Even if they fought back, it was nothing. I could have done any of that." Swibbock didn''t move there. We were attacking, but we weren''t even dodging Fuukei''s attack. Fuukei''s right hand, the finger of one hand that was grabbing Vajra, had been shaved off. By the Qigong sword, it was a quick attack that didn''t even give me time to feel the pain. Fingers are aligned in both hands. That was the premise. The blow inevitably disturbs and deflects the orbit. "No matter how you move, I''ll take care of it." Fuukei hasn''t blocked the pain. Always notice your fingers are shaved off. The finger also plays instantly. And I wish I had that moment. "If what you aim for is inexhaustible, the frontiers I aim for are infinite. You will never reach me. One step ahead, one hand out, one piece of paper, one beat behind. But one of them is infinitely equal to one for you. One that will never arrive." Gently clap your hands on Fuukei''s chest. Keep going, keep punching in the momentum in a row. Naturally, there are limits to Immortality in Swibbock as well. One day you will leave tired. But Fuukei is not going to wait for it. Create a stream into a wave poured into your body. Direct the waves that continue to be punched into your finger-repaired, spearless hands. And grab Swivok''s arm with that hand. Inject all over yourself, including the power within you. "That''s my trick, that''s self-serving sword immortality, that''s the tenth figure of the Ten Bull Diagram, in Drop Hand" The hand of the man with the wooden sword of Suibok, his right hand, was sticking his index finger straight into the umbilical of Fuukei. Of course, there''s no way to stab him deeply. However, it further flushes the momentum back from a point at its fingertips. "I mean, I entrusted (...) my disciples (...) with (...) moves (...)" Continue to pour the thrust, hitting the steep with yet another arm in a flash bouncing it off, pouring it in from there. The force that should have been returned with an iron is poured into the steeple with even more power. From the distressed Fuukei, Suibok stayed away sparingly. 121 resentment The faces riding on Noah felt certain convincing. This meant that Suibok was the master of mountain waters, and at the same time that mountain waters exactly inherited technology as Suibok''s disciple. If there were mountain waters on this occasion, it would have been this way of fighting imaginably. "Same..." Festival I was laying myself on Fuukei, not on Swibok. When I was dealing with the mountain water, the sight I had tasted many times was awake in front of me. I know because I learned fortune telling, there was a despair there that whatever I did I would never win. Festival My strength lies in the abundance of options I can take and the ability to enhance them with Eckezax. But I couldn''t beat Fuukei, who showed the main line. The regenerative power that revives no matter how much you attack, the offensive power that breaks even the walls of magic, and the heavenly spear that fluctuates the weather on a massive scale. By them, they were numerically outnumbered. It''s more enduring than I am, and it can be regenerated but even resuscitated. No matter how many choices you have, you can''t reach the result of victory. "Same as mountain water... that''s the master of mountain water..." I''ve sealed off Fuukei so far. Unquantifiable skill keeps blocking a numerically outnumbered opponent. Or you won''t be able to do anything in between melee fights. I''m suppressed before I do anything. "The archetype of the depths we are told about, the source..." Thoon was impressed. Again, I understood that the moves piled up by the immortals who lived a long time ago were connected to us. Swibbock was a swibbock, touched by the toons and festivals that the mountain waters were working out, but I''m also convinced of that. Indeed, the mountain waters conveyed my teachings to themselves. Ahead of our training, the backs of the masters the mountain waters are watching, which is certainly also what we are aiming for. "... oh, my God, I''m so lucky" Of course, we won''t be able to reach that frontier on our own with a limited lifespan. But it''s understandable that you''re being taught the right thing. For close to eternity, we ourselves learn the Living Sword, the "mightiest" that a workout immortal has gained at the end of his life. The present self, which will be physically full-blown, is building up even more skill. I understood once again how miraculous that was. "You haven''t rushed the settlement in three thousand years." "I''ve been watching you, Mr. Swibbock, and I felt like I was paying you back and I showed you my hand first." Setting aside those impressed mountain water students, Rikyo and Masazo watched the ''Battle''. Looking at the situation from a step-by-step perspective, they were wary of how this battle would work. "We''re immortals to each other, we won''t be able to keep fighting until the world dies like this... but we won''t be." "At least, I wouldn''t do that. Looks like we''re gonna make up for this." Don''t let the enemy do anything, keep punching in unilaterally. To be objective, that was the reachable frontier of Suibok. Even if Fuukei really came to immortality, Swivok can keep poking at the momentary gap of regeneration. Nor would it be impossible to keep it completely sealed. Swibbock is Swibbock, not immortal, but immortal, and he doesn''t need a meal. Keeping it under control was realistic. On the other hand, it was all too obvious that Suibo didn''t really want to kill me. If you type in some and seal the action, you''re waiting to play it and make the distance. Continuing to attack without acting on the opponent may cause drain, but it gave up too much advantage nonetheless. It''s a cruel story for Fuukei, but he lacks too much intent to kill me. At least, in the eyes of Rikyo, who was a vengeful man, he seemed to behave cruelly instead. "Until this point, it will be as expected for Fuukei, the real deal starts here. I didn''t even care if I lost to the three of them that I was a disciple of Swivok. Fuukei''s destiny, after all, must be vajra and immortality, inexhaustible" "I can''t win a melee, so I''ll bust it with flashy technique. Surely we have to do that..." Nothing, it''s not like Fuukei neglected to do his body surgery, his magic tricks. As the two amateurs can see, in the battle with us at the Festival, we dealt with it in a moulded move. However, there has probably been a difference in strength between Fuukei and Suibok in martial arts for 3,000 years. That is why Fuukei did not fail to train in martial arts, while at the same time gaining the art of storing an inexhaustible sense of immortality. Just as you kicked us off the festival earlier, even if you take the back with your skill, you create a gap in your opponent with a massive technique, and you tap it there. That should have been the full force of Fuukei. "I mean, you were slashing where you tried to back off something. Fuukei should try to distance herself from anything. That''s what I do." "If you mean game-style, you need chanting time, time to concentrate. I guess that''s why you have Vajra." Earlier, it was raining like a waterfall to extinguish a flaming body of its own. That''s to seal the other person''s behavior, and it probably works for Swivok to some extent as well. I can guess that. Then what worried Masakazo was the aftermath of the operation. "Um... Noah, are you okay? It''s going to be even more amazing than it was earlier." "It''s not okay ~! We have to run! They''ll break it again! "Oh, my God." ''No, let''s get out of here! Why aren''t you trying to escape?! Sure enough, Eckezax, he was chased around with one hand for a hundred years. He made me tear you apart. That would scare me. It doesn''t matter what anyone thinks. But everyone but Noah was unwilling to leave the scene. It is proof of this that Masakazo is still illuminating the earth. ''Why doesn''t everyone run away from Swivok when they think they don''t want to die?! "Isn''t it because I''m here? "Elixir, come down ~ ~!!" I don''t want to die, Noah, the more strength I get to put those I think on board. Elixir brings heaven''s luck to those who think they must live. In a situation where both sides are aligned, they are beside massive surgery, rather than being targeted by swordsmen who precisely kill each and every one of them. "You''re gonna be okay, absolutely" "Good luck, Noah" "Humph, humph, humph! Come on, Noah, it''s enough for you to feel painful. Thus, at the expense of Noah, who was supposed to see one person''s painful eyes, the faces on the ship watched with solitude. Or maybe the other divine treasures understood. There''s no safer place in this world than for me to fight. "Nevertheless... Ten Bull Diagram 10th Diagram, in You''re out big with a pitcher, you swimbok! Because that nervous, perfectionist man said he took a disciple. I thought he had gained a lot of enlightenment, but he got that far! "If you''re saying it, Elixir. I can''t even imagine a 3,000-year-old avenger." Suibok went for the strongest and eventually reached the present frontier where he excelled in physical surgery. Exactly, I''m glad to say that as the strongest obsessed man in history to cross Eckezacs, it''s a truly stony frontier. But as for the vengeful demon knife Dinesleif, Fuukei, who chose Vajra to gain, is horrible. A man who has lived to avenge himself, who spent three thousand years discussing Swivok. Regardless of Suibok''s human growth, immortal growth, its strength will be present on the imaginary extension line. At the end of my training, I just stuck to my skills. The ideal shape, a human trick. As a swordsman, you must be very right. But use any means to kill, avenge. A man so prepared is by no means something that can be seen lightly. Yes, I should have imagined it. "Suibo, you''re wrong! "What? ''Why don''t you admit your mistakes! The way you are, it''s not Immortal''s, it''s not even Human''s! Below the beast, it''s a ghost brake! "But all the Immortals are gonna tell me..." You''re generous enough to teach me fairy talent, aren''t you? "That''s our master, who cares about the geese! You are only exploiting and abusing the good intentions of others! ''... shut up, you. Really loud.'' ''You really know too, if it''s a mistake not to notice a mistake, it''s even worse not to notice a mistake and make it right! It was too late. "hey... hey..." Take a rough breath. The wounds of the flesh are resurrected, and they are already back in shape. That was the fruit of Fuukei''s three thousand years of training. No matter how long it takes, I have to correct Swivok for extremes of atrocity. For this reason, I have lived for 3,000 years. "... Suibok" It''s too late. Now it''s too late for me to admit my inaction. Three thousand years have passed since Suibok destroyed his homeland. Even if I regret it now, it''s too late. What happened to the present frontier, to become a decent immortal? That''s obvious if you look at the reactions of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures that have existed longer than Swivok or Fuukei. Swibbock scattered destruction and brutality just like Fuukei imagined. "Fuukei......" "Don''t look like that, don''t look like that... don''t look at yourself like that" And that''s over now. All the destruction and slaughter that Suibok had accomplished, but the course of time had wiped away. It will be about eight kinds of divine treasures and Fuukei who are already living in the victimized ones of Suibok. "I''m sorry... really, I guess I''m not allowed to apologize to you" "Don''t feel sorry for yourself with that face! One thing is happening exactly as I imagined. Nothing, Fuukei didn''t take martial arts lightly. I thought it reinforced me with a combined mind, but it still didn''t extend. Hard work in the first place is a technique that greatly increases the strength of the human body, and does not protect the human body with armor like magic. Of course, that''s why there''s no such thing as restricted movement, but on the contrary, it''s not like we can protect the steep point of the human body. Until then, no matter how hard you gave it, if it was burned with the magic of flames, and in one sense, as with other fairy arts, it was a little powerless to fight the other ''magic'' specializing in melee. Convenient, but not powerful, far from absolute. Unlike quadruple fists and explosive poison fists, they can''t have that much unusual effect. "Infinite distance, so brilliant! Swibbock is strong, really strong. If I only recognize that one point, I can be sure that my training is not in vain. "But I''ve only thought about killing you to this day! I don''t care how strong you''ve gotten in 3,000 years... to kill you! "... well, did I make you suffer so much and let you get lost" "If you can avoid it, avoid it! You are already fighting under your own dark clouds! No matter how sophisticated you acquire it, it is a matter of principle human skill. Earlier Fuukei was attacked by a festival against me, but that was the limit of a human being with only two arms. Then there must be physical limitations to Swibbock as well. "Mm... the art of worrying" "Yes, crush it and die. Yes! It was an invisible attack. Not rain, not snow, not hail, let alone thunder. Unlike a tornado, it falls out of the sky without any foreshadowing, a monster of barometric pressure. "Ghaaaa! It''s a downburst. Ahhhhhh! A wide-ranging immortal attack of comparable magnitude to authentic magic. As if crushing the earth with a clear iron sphere, Fuukei''s fairy art was causing him to strike straight at Swivok as he involved a screaming Noah. 122 stubborn Do not engage in melee warfare against opponents who beat each other with physical skill. It''s not a precise one-point focused attack, it doesn''t leave a avoidable place with a face-control move. As for direction, you were very right. A chunk of air falling directly from the top. It leaves no gap for humans to do it over. Swivok, who did not have the skill to escape the attack, no, did not escape, was open to the attack. "Awesome..." It was the man who originally belonged to the close guard, who was getting in Noah so crushed. In Arcana and Domino, magic is generally widespread. Naturally, the magic of manipulating the wind existed, as did attacks caused by the pressure of the wind. But standards are literally different. The wind is fast but light. Even if we can push humans to fly, we can''t crush them. Well, it can''t be human moves, such as having enough power to deform the surface. Unlike mountain water fairy art, which is specialized in combat, the original fairy art is the art of manipulating natural phenomena. Everyone was experiencing what that meant. "Use Vajra so far...! Rikkyo, who was also a user of Vajra, understands again. Why did the weathermanipulating immortal seek Vajra? Both Vajra and Immortal were inherently unsuitable for fighting against individuals because of the massive technique of manipulating the weather. But the combination of the two gives it an improbable immediacy. At least, Ryukyo, an amateur, suspected that the attack was inevitable now. "Why don''t you control the tip with shrinkage?! Festival My question was a natural idea for Bathrub and Sopede humans. Certainly the attack itself was inevitable, but the beginning of the attack was visible. If it were mountain waters, not swimbok, they would have jammed the attack faster than their opponents would have dropped air. Unlike the shrinkage of Fuukei, the shrinkage of Suibok, which was taken over by the mountain water, does not present any preliminary operation. It is transforming the shrinkage that moves in an instant into an even more inevitable fast-track. I couldn''t think of a reason why I wouldn''t do it. "That''s... you''re probably trying to take it" Just like Suibok, the palette felt sorry for Fuukei. The clash between the two, which is too pathetic, is a tragedy for her too. That''s why I felt I had to take it. "Whatever it used to be, Master Swibbock is very mature now. I guess I can''t keep interfering with Master Fuukei''s behavior while pleading guilty to my crimes." If you want to do it, you can seal it off without doing anything. And that has already been demonstrated. But whether deducting Fuukei from being immortal or hosting an inexhaustible sense of immortality, I guess that''s psychologically difficult. So I dare to allow Fuukei to attack. I guess you''re letting Fuukei attack you and deal with that. That''s what she was feeling. Of course, I understand both Suibok and Pallet when such care is more oiled by the flames of Fuukei''s anger. "... perhaps Suibok escaped by diving into the ground." Eckezacks explains that. Understandably, the more I get explained. Certainly seemed like a fairy talent could do it. "Immortality has a technique of diving into the earth like diving into water. Naturally, you can''t travel fast, but once you dive, you can use everything on the earth as a defensive wall. When this happens, even fairy art is hard to pull out. It''s only antagonistic." "Then it should be even more convoluted from here." To Eckezax''s words, Dinesleif adds. Yes, they are both immortals and immortals. We should know what we can do to each other. At least Fuukei has been prepared to defeat Suibok. The development of diving into the ground and dodging against wind pressure attacks from above to the surface was assumed and natural. "Yes, I thought I would avoid that! In response to that word, Fuukei continues his surgery. The opponent dived to the ground, I see. It''s hard to handle. But that''s a normal Immortal story. It doesn''t fall into the category of Fukai right now. He dominates the earth around him by its inexhaustible immortality. That means that we can supplement the position of Suibok lurking in the earth, as well as floating the earth around it. "What do you say, you can''t run anymore! Suibok''s lurking earth, lifting only its surroundings up. That was, in other words, an act of suppressing Swivok''s pillow of movement. No matter how much genius I am, I must first get out of the isolated earth to act from here. This meant that Fuukei could win if we didn''t get him out of the dull earth. "Landscape Stream Immortal Heaven and Earth Law Unstoppable,¡° Pangu (Banko) "Heaven and Earth Chaos! Vajra and Immortal Art cause a stiff breeze to grind the earth. Its windy cages, which make any dull surface smaller at high speeds, leave no gap for humans to escape. That meant that Suibok, who lost his escape not far away, would feed on the wind. "No more running away! I won''t let you slap me for nothing! I''m gonna cut you off like this! Fuukei was, indeed, feeling signs of Swivok. In the dull earth, there is Suibok. The person is in the dirt, not in disguise. If we keep this up, we can kill for sure. The must-win mould that Fuukei created over the course of three thousand years was truly trying to kill Suibok. "More than hard work?! But once you catch it in the wind, I''ll cut you to death! Even if I extend my life with the art of ginseng fruit, I''ll crush you to the point where I can''t catch up! Suibok''s strength, its backbone was in his combat sense. At least, it''s been that way for over 3,000 years. Swibbock needs to be attacked first. That was uninterrupted difficulty and distress. If only that were possible, I could kill him, Fuukei stood on that border. To get to the present state, Fuukei had spent three thousand years. "Come on, what do we do! What are you gonna do, Swimbok? You can win this, you can kill this, that''s it. I am trying to achieve the feat that I have been aiming for a long, long, long time. So light, I went into a form where I could kill Suibok, who I should have hated. Funny, there''s no way I can kill this easily. I think I can kill this, and despite all my desperate training, my heart goes off that I can''t die so lightly. "Come on, what do we do, what do we do! Fuukei''s expression was riddled with fear of what if this move, which he had drilled for many years, was broken, rather than a grin convinced of victory. "If you go into this shape, you have no way to live! However, it was wrapped in a tornado, but a lump of dirt. Fuukei maintained that ''shape'' as he fought the imaginary Suibok. "Fuukei......" In the earth was darkness. The earth was so clueless that the sun that appeared under the dark clouds could not reach it. Swivok, who sinks in it, was soaked so uncomfortably with the roar reaching his ears. "I''m sorry... I''m really, really sorry..." He was on the outside, and as Fuukei sensed me in the earth, even when I was in the earth, he felt Fuukei. Where are you and what are you doing? I was feeling it all. "It''s my... my sin that has transformed you so much" Particularly sad is the spirit of Fuukei. Completely ill, unable to move due to self-contradiction. I''m obsessed with killing Swivok, even though it was supposed to be meant to discourage Swivok. I was eliminating the reason why I wouldn''t do it from my brain. "Oh... oh..." He pretended he was seeing but not seeing, he pretended he was hearing but not hearing, he pretended he was noticing but he wasn''t noticing. "How immature, I..." Swivok uses immortality while letting seeping tears suck into the soil. In itself, it was a non-deflective technique. It was such a trivial technique to consolidate the soil and turn it into stone. "Ha! Now you''re stone dungeons! It''s late, it''s late! Can you make a rock big enough to protect yourself from this storm with that technique now! You''ll never make it! The words that Suibok crushed do not reach Fuukei, blocked by the fierce wind. However, Fuukei, concentrated inside the soil, felt that in the shredding soil, a number of stones could be made. I see, it takes more time to sharpen the stones than the soil. But that only extends life. Immortality is not the art of producing possession from scratch. Even if we can turn the soil that is already there into stone, we cannot suddenly produce iron or the like, nor can we increase the soil mass internally. Whether you could shrink the dirt and turn it into stone, or protect yourself with it, it only extended your life for a few seconds. "Admit it, you can''t breathe without seeing the sun as it is! Fuukei was about to forget. I was trying to assume that this result was my strength. I mean, I was trying not to think about what Suibok said earlier that I could give him my neck. Because that''s nothing more than denying your training. "He thinks you can kill him." I''m not having a conversation. But Suibok in the dirt was feeling Fuukei. I was wondering what he was thinking. "But I''m not going to ''show'' you when they kill you..." I was disciplined. I decided to fight, but I wasn''t going to let him kill me. If so, it should have been ''slashed and done'' in the earlier offense. No matter how unintentional that turned out for Fuukei, he was going to do his best to fight. And for Swivok today, this situation is neither shard nor predicament. This situation is in form. There is inevitability and intent in form. No matter how this technique is carried out by divine treasures or by immortal qi outside common sense, it does not end up using the power of nature. I see, Fuukei has spent three thousand years killing Suibok. As a Immortal, I''ve been thinking about how to kill a Immortal. I lose my mind in that obsession, and I think I''m different. On the other hand, Suibok also has a deep understanding of immortality. Never thought about how to attack a Immortal, but I kept thinking about how to kill a person in Immortal Art. Some of them naturally use these techniques. "My friend, you have something missing. That''s..." Swivok had made a number of stones in the earth mass. But it was not created in the palm of his hand, but in a place away from himself, on the outside of the earth mass. It wasn''t to defend itself, it was to prepare for the attack. "There are too many, I can''t say enough in one word" In the dirt, release the momentum. Naturally, vibrations of momentum are transmitted even in the soil. The transmission was higher than in the air. The waves that push out spread at high speeds. It goes bare through the soil. It also reaches the stone, naturally. And the stones, slower than the soil to be shredded, were firing like bullets. "Fuukei, you may have heaven in your hands... but you were the one who taught me that it was disgraceful..." Excavation by operating the atmosphere. That means we''re using wind walls aggressively. Magic or fairy art, defensive walls by the wind exist. Neither, as a general rule, is taking an attack. No matter how strong the wind manipulates, it doesn''t mean taking the opponent''s attack head-on. It is only to weaken or divert the opponent''s attack. Sometimes arrows don''t fly far or aim in strong winds. But it doesn''t stop suddenly in the air, and it doesn''t mean it''s going the other way. "It''s a misery! Fuukei was watching the stone bullet released as he broke through the cage of the fierce wind. After watching, I ignored it. Indeed, the stone bullet broke through the wind that seemed inescapable. Both Fuukei and Suibok can observe each other''s positions. It would be possible to set a goal. But the wind scraping around the dirt mass was altering the orbit of the stone fired. It never flies in the direction it was prescribed. "... crap?! "You''re the one who''s suffering, you''re also trying to confuse... you" If it is not a wind created by magic, but by vajra or fairy art, then it is a natural wind. That was a breeze that was easy to read for Swivok, the immortal. That''s enough to read how it works, even from inside the soil. "It was easy to think which direction and at what speed it would hit you because it would attack me for a long time" There was a stone crashing against the side of Fuukei, about half of the human head. That was a completely unexpected blow. For example, if you shot a few times and corrected the orbit, you might have felt a sense of crisis that you might be hit. We might have thought that if we fired in large quantities, we would have hit one. But I had no idea that all the bullets of stone released in all directions would hit the face, knees, abdomen, etc. "Taking time is not always a good thing. Well, you were telling me." Fuukei is immortal. But also frightened if attacked. If you use surgery, you''re going to be interrupted. The art of floating the earth continued, but the wind cage subsided due to the relationship that used Vajra. Suibok, who was reading it, gently escapes from the bottom of the earth mass. "He also taught me not to run into cheap thoughts, and he told me not to forget nature''s observations" I dare to fall loosely and defenselessly without hurrying down to the ground. He was looking into pity as he spoke a language that was too late, too far away. "When I got stuck and gave me a way, I remembered the bitterness from you. A thousand or five hundred years after I broke up with you, I finally realized how grateful you are. I''ve never forgotten about you in a thousand or five hundred years." No longer will I say a word of gratitude that will only be ironic. It''s too late now, but I wanted to say thank you. "I told my disciples a lot of your words. So I guess, my apprentice grew up to be a very honest immortal... I really appreciate you..." "Swimbok...... Swimbok! Swimbok!" Fuukei''s distant consciousness slowly resurrects. The injuries received were treated and Fuukei had already returned. But my form of killing Swivok is broken. It was resurrected without anything in particular. The moves that sandwiched the must-win special had been broken at first glance. It was foggy without any particular difficulty, without creating a sense of crisis. "You... oh, that''s the kind of guy I was! "You''re no different. It was the root part, very serious." Fuukei was furious. You''re hitting hate, but only returning grief. He''s trying to kill me, but he keeps getting confused. The moves that gave the name of God had been broken, however, by moves with the name of enlightenment. "You are such a...! Release a blade of wind that can''t even hit me, toward Swivok as he descends at his leisure. A blow of anger far from calm doesn''t think you''ll hit it by playing Fuukei. I was going to look at how it would be avoided and deal with that next action. Avoid up by the wind, accelerate down by heavy duty, or change your posture and stay on the spot. Swivok had disappeared from Fuukei''s sight trying to push him by it. "Stupid...... you say shrinkage in the air?! Isn''t that the art of concealment?! We can''t use boulders from the ground... but we can use shrinkage in the air. "Yamahiko''s technique...?! Show yourself! Immortals are also human beings. I have a unique perception, the ability to feel signs, but I am basically biased towards my vision. If it was a battle, it would have been a battle. In the first place, the Immortal has no goal of fighting, so the ability to feel signs is only to feel nature. The fundamentals are the same for Fuukei. If you are feeling how intense the signs are, or if you are strongly aware of someone who is no longer visible to your eyes'' should be there '', you can feel them even if they do not exist in your sight. But if the person you were capturing in your sight suddenly disappears, it will also be difficult to detect signs. Even when the mountain waters were fighting the runs, they are able to grasp the signs while distinguishing the faces they are watching, except because they mimic the frontiers reached by Swivok for the battle. In other words, that is Swibok''s stunning move and original. Suddenly it''s not something Fuukei can do even if he wants to imitate it. "No matter how powerful, you have to be right. You told me what time there was nothing better than right. "You... don''t want you! Whether I''m right or trying to make you right, I''ve broken everything, you don''t say! Humans, rather than monocular organisms, basically narrow their horizons when they try to look far away. The same is true when staring at certain objects, which makes it very difficult to see the whole thing. Even when you have a conversation with someone, you may not be able to hear too many other sounds that focus on that conversation, or you may be less attentive if you don''t make so much noise. The same applies to the detection of signs, which can get really cluttered if you''re excited during battle. You lose sight of your opponent in the wide open, and if you try to detect a wide range, it''s really hard to find. "That''s why I wanted to be you! I know that, too. If Suibok gets serious and hides, finding it is extremely difficult. That''s why I''m on alert for approaching. Give up detection and prepare for the raid. It was also a common humiliation three thousand years ago. ''I miss you, I used to make fun of you for catching a piss on me... No, I''m really sorry. Somehow, it seems I''ve been beautifying my memories with you for a long time... don''t be bothered to apologize too much... > I''m ashamed that all I can remember is pissing them off, trying to tell them old memories. Swivok. By the art of Yamahiko, who speaks from afar, his position is as if he could not be grasped. "I''ve been with you for a thousand years... for a thousand years, I was going to, but there''s no way you can forgive me for that with a word or two of apology or one of my necks..." "Shut up!" "You seem to want to win over me... but you seem to want to fight and defeat everything you can... and I can''t do that either. It''s really annoying... > ¡­¡­ Don''t rush, you have to calm down. Being flirted with like this is not what started just now. This is how they used to tease me more than three thousand years ago. ¡­¡­ I try to calm down, but I don''t. Whatever someone else is dealing with, Fuukei has been working out just to kill Suibok. That''s why, as Suibok said, Fuukei has a massive grudge against Suibok. He could not calm down in this situation where he was being flirted with by Swivok, who had used that as a driving force for his training. That''s what makes a hateful apprentice''s barbarity cross his brain. Yes, I used to... "No way?! If Fuukei hadn''t been ''focused'' on looking for me at this time, he might have noticed. The faces aboard Noah may have felt the flow of consciousness, paying attention to Swivok lurking over Fuukei''s head. He had a bright red face and a belly, he might have been uncomfortable with the signs of Doowe. "I used to step on your head a lot." When Fuukei looked up over his head, the sun created by Makzo was blocked by man''s shadow. "I honestly miss it and wanted to step on it, but I thought it was bad for boulders..." Fuukei''s face looking up into the sky was covered with opposing Swivok palms. From a third party''s point of view, it would only appear that Suibok over Fukai is making a one-handed upside down with a hand that hasn''t grabbed the wooden knife. "As a result, this has taken a rude form" "Oh man..." "Sorry." Heavy duty. I can''t use mountain water. I can use it as a matter of course. Fuukei, in an attitude he tried to look up with a big glance, is constantly activating heavy duty. In addition to its weight, Swibbock''s weight occurs on his head when he switches from light to heavy work at once. Weight on your head in a non-stomping position. Even though his neck remained connected, it meant that Fuukei''s head fell to the ground. "As punishment, I accept if you want to kill me as retaliation... but I cannot give you victory as a result of the battle" The head I was grabbing was crushed. The knee bends with the soles of his feet grounded, and Fuukei, in a falling position behind him, repairs the damage at high speed. "You''re stronger, but you''re wrong. I can''t beat the wrong strength." Earlier than that restoration was over, Swivok, who let go of his hand from his collapsed face, floated lightly to get in shape, while finally getting off to the ground. "You made a mistake. And I''m making a mistake. So... you can''t win" 123 dissonance "Whoa, whoa, whoa! ¡­¡­ Fuukei was gripping heaven and gripping the earth. In terms of physical strength, I couldn''t help but cross Swivok. It all points its strength at the individual. Nonetheless, Fuukei was unable to strike Swivok. Exercising inexhaustible power doesn''t get you where you can''t reach it. As he speaks, Suibok beats Fuukei. "Sky moves, bouncing rain! Ironically, the fear of ''being irresistible to the individual'' reinforces Vajra even more. The heavens were ringing as if they were frightened by fear, pointing the phenomenon to a point. Earthen masses floated up to the sky. Mix it in the rain and let it pour as a bullet. An overwhelming rain of death that would have been overwhelmed by the walls of magic if I had been sacrificed. Before that, Suibok did the shrinkage. "You idiot, you''re in a hurry! Suibok, standing back, was moving to Fuukei''s feet. Naturally, it''s inside between spears, but Fuukei also has moves of momentum. A frightening attack was pouring from overhead as he tried to strike in on the blow. "This is a cow! "Sorry......" Swibbock used shrinkage. A high-tech towel on a shrink that attracts your opponent rather than the normal shrinkage you move. Normally, it doesn''t make a difference just to pack my distance, but it made sense to attract Fuukei to the range of the bullet storm. In other words, they tried to outrun the bullet storm by using Fuukei as a casket. "Guuuuuuuuuuuu!" "Really... no, I don''t know..." From the top there is a constant rain of bullets that I have already unleashed, and from the bottom, Suibok has unleashed his momentum on the small pieces to stop the movement. There is no way to pierce the human body with rain mixed with pebbles and other stones, even though it is a good idea to use hard work on boulders. There is pain, but it is a fatal wound, but it did not pierce Fuukei and kill Suibok below. "Gu...... but ahhhhhhh! "Oops." The bullet storm unleashed by himself ends and Fuukei turns to fight back in Vajra. Both from the sky and from Vajra herself, they attack with a large amount of wind blades released. Swibbock avoids it by using shrinkage and improvisational merit. "Still going on..." "Whoa, whoa, whoa! A blade of wind pouring across the battlefield and a blade of wind released horizontally by Fuukei himself. Swivok looked as sorry as ever as he avoided making it blush or seemed dangerous. I know giving up the win would be an insult. But I also know I''m sick of fighting and never losing. We also know that Fuukei is the one who gets the most sick of it. "Taken ahhhhhhh! The blade of the wind, unlike the shrinkage, does not strike the moment it is released. Use shrinkage to intercept an opponent''s escape before the wind blade lands. Fuukei does it even more extensively, which is the same as Thoon''s true dance. With all his strength, something blocked his sight as he tried to wave Vajra down behind my dead body. "You''re truly honest." Suibok was gauging when Fuukei was going to come set up. Towards the place, I threw a wooden knife in advance. Instead of needing to hit it, the throw, which would have been ignored had it been hit, had fallen without force in a way that blocked Fuukei''s vision, which had just moved in shrinkage as he aimed. "Blindfolded..." "Yeah, this one too." While he took the falling wooden knife in his hand, he pointed his cuttoe at the left eye of Fuukei, whose movement was rigid. And the right hand held the pattern, and the left hand was along the pattern head. What that means is that you do the qigong sword with your right hand and push the wooden knife out with your left hand. "Ah......! "If I die instantly on a boulder, I can solve my hard work." The spike, which could not even be removed, pierced the eye and crushed the brain ahead. Suibok pulls out a wooden knife with ''body fluids'' and beats both of Fuukei''s knees, who are about to die instantly and grab a buttcake. Fuukei was broken a plate on both knees and could no longer stand up. Waiting for that head to regenerate, I shook it down with my helmet. "I just thought... you didn''t show me your swordsmanship" Activate Heavy Duty only at the moment the attack hits. I can put all the weight gained by it into the tip of my sword. The head crushed to break the melon, but rapidly returns. "I''ve got your spear to show and... let''s go from here with the sword" Swivok awaits Fuukei''s recovery while demonstrating strange discipline. Fluid falls to the ground away from the wooden knife due to bloodshed. There is no alarm or gap in its appearance. There is no need for an absolute answer. No matter what you stand around, that will all be the right answer. That was the only stunning move Suibok ever made that he was worthy of entrusting to his disciples. "Swimbok... how far are you..." "We''ll hang out until you give up. You can''t take the victory away from me, let''s hang out until I''m convinced of it." Standing up Fuukei. Again, there are too many differences in strength in physical surgery. There are numerous ways for Suibok to break this technique, and I can''t prevent it as one of them. Still, there''s still something I can do. Fuukei, who burns his indomitable fighting spirit, entered the preliminary motion of the shrinkage. "Well... I wouldn''t give up so easily." After seeing it, Swivok moves in shrinkage. At the destination of the shrinkage, toward a void where no one is present, he waves a wooden sword to see the blow of the horizontal giraffe. "Become?! "Move here" Swivok''s wooden knife hit Fuukei''s jaw joint, which moved in shrinkage a beat late. If I tried Fukai, I would shrink, and before I started shrinking, Swibbock disappeared and took a blow from Swibbock the minute he finished shrinking. As earlier, it was not moved by Suibok, but preceded even though Fuukei moved of his own free will. To that fact, Fuukei, with his chin off, can''t hide his wars. "If your jaw comes off, your mind and body will never be full" From there on, I''ve punched in kind of funny and neat. Just moments before his removed jaw returns, Suibok beats Fuukei with a wooden knife trying to defend him in Vajra. Suibok''s blow slips through Fuukei''s desperate defense, although taking it with hard work spares him from fatal injuries. Extremely straightforward, the skill difference between the two martial arts becomes apparent. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh! "My friend, you are too powerful" The jaw returns and Fuukei turns to fight back. Swivok turns to the side as he dodges the infiltrated rage counterattack. "... it hurts" Naturally, having a spear with both hands means both hands are blocked. Turning to counterattack means that there is a moment when your body leans forward and one foot is not on the ground. Swibok was gaining weight with his heavy duty, while grabbing the back of Fuukei''s head and slapping him in the face on the ground. "Gu..." "Extra." Plus, power to the head. Fuukei''s body had died several times as a result of a series of attacks that destroyed his brain. "... that''s really, really painful" Grab Fuukei''s head, out of his mind and strength, and lift it high. It was hilarious how many times he was killed and didn''t let go of Vajra from his hand. And he hit the ground again, aiming for a chance for Fuukei''s consciousness to return. "It''s time for you to give up... no, you really resented me" Swibok slammed the ground before Fuukei checked his situation. Then the dull ground rises, so small that it is smaller than what Fuukei is doing. "Fighting means hurting. I''ve never been uncomfortable with that... but it hurts me to do it to you" In addition, it compresses its soil and turns it into stone. "Gu...! At that time, Fuukei was regaining consciousness. I recognise once again that I am being grabbed in the head by Swivok, slapped in the face on the ground. Fuukei had to get up anyway. As a corpse, the immortality cannot be activated properly. "Lightweight Kung Fu..." "Momentum." Even if you are weighing yourself down with heavy duty, it hinders you from getting up. At that moment when Fuukei, who so decides, floats herself with light weight work, Suibok moves faster and slaps Fuukei from the top of his head into the stone he floats. "I''ve never felt so sad to fight without being clueless..." My friend asks me to fight with all my might. That''s why we''re fighting as hard as we can. Relentlessly overwhelming. That was pathetic, I couldn''t help it. My actions and my thoughts are not in line, but Swivok was really sad. The faces watching this battle from Noah were also pathetic. "Swibbock... you''re too strong compared to what you were a thousand and five hundred years ago..." Eckezax''s words were a terminal representation of how ''Swivok Now'' had evolved. Fuukei is strong. It combines more extensive attacks than genuine ones, more than sacrificial ones, more attack, defense and skill, and even endless regeneration capabilities. Swibbock, who is "abusing" it, possessed festive versatility, more skill than mountain water, and more than anything else, extensive combat experience. Swibok hasn''t let Fuukei do anything. No, even if I let him attack, he was just kicking ass. You can win as long as you hit it, that premise hasn''t broken down, but the difference between adults and more than children appears between them. "Uhh... it''s an unpleasant sight..." Genzo, who specializes in ranged and wide-ranging attacks, feels only painful in the sight in front of him. No matter how far-reaching, ranged, or slightly torn back, Swivok seemed like a nightmare to him. "But... you''re really immortal. What are you gonna do, settle this fight?" Rikkyo snapped that way. Experience has shown that the flame of revenge, once burned, does not go away. No matter how strong they are to reflect, there is no end to revenge but to hunt them down until they regret selling a fight to themselves. But as it is, there is no vengeance or snare. Fuukei knows best that he can''t win as he is now. "Um, Master Ryukyo... what would you do? "I would run away. Run away, give up killing yourself, aim for your disciples and the surroundings" Rikyo''s answer to my question was shocking. But that convinces me that''s right. At least I don''t think there''s any change, even if Swibbok and Fuukei keep fighting like this. "In my case in the first place, I wasn''t going to fight on my own..." For Fuukei, revenge means fighting and killing Suibok, I guess, winning. I spent 3,000 years doing that. It is much stronger than Swivok a thousand and five hundred years ago. But it doesn''t reach me anymore. "Hey, Eckezacks. If I keep fighting like this, will I be tired too? Festival My question lay at its core. Very now, will Swibbock be tired or worn out? If you do, Fuukei will win eventually. It also makes sense to endure this violence. "... if I were an old swimmer, I would have been tired. I''m no different now than Sansui, whom the lords know well. Unlike Fukai, he fights with little self-reinforcing immortality. Consumption and depletion can be compensated for by normal gas collection¡­ or maybe it''s the result of the goal." There is a slight mix of jargon, but I largely understand what you''re trying to say. Immortals seem to recover some sense of immortality and health even if they are just spending normal time, but they can be attacked, fortified and resuscitated by indulging in an unusual amount of immortality for some reason in the case of Fuukei. Except for the case of Suibok, he stands around with the amount of immortality that can recover naturally. I guess we can both keep fighting forever like this. "You should already know Fukai... but still, you can''t give up..." "Mmm... when this happens, the country might as well die in the dark clouds first... there''s too little sunshine" "It''s possible, Swibbock is destroying the country once and for all... maybe he doesn''t care about the area." Eckezax was very serious about Rikkyo''s concerns. Here, facades other than the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures had finally come to recognize the possibility that ''the country will lose before the two settle''. 124 Reality "... let''s stop now" Usually it would be good to say hope for the disadvantaged that those who take advantage and attack unilaterally try to put an end to the dispute. Impossible, a proposal that would give up advantages and offer defeat would stifle even the suspicion of fraud. But there are exceptions to everything. There must be no one who spends everything on vengeance that will or will be forgiven for vengeance. "I have a disciple. There are disciples who have entrusted the boundaries that they have finally reached after spending three thousand and five hundred years. I have a proud apprentice who has been lost for 3,500 years, kept making mistakes, kept bothering me, and finally took over my answers that led to confusion." Why, why and why would it be acceptable? "I already have an apprentice who can teach someone the ''strongest'' I''ve finally found. Of course, I still have a lot to teach, and I have promised to train again. But... I still want to entrust my destiny to you, including that untrained" Oh, oh, don''t be ridiculous. Don''t be ridiculous. I''m not kidding. "Let me offer that untrained, thoughtless punishment for the inconvenience I caused you. I''ve already thrown away everything heavier than this" I haven''t done anything yet. I haven''t done anything yet. I am, I am, I am! I didn''t punch this'' bastard ''! Bup this'' bastard ''and he hasn''t made me regret it! Beat this'' bastard '', he hasn''t made me cry! I''ve worked hard for that. I have trained for it. I spent 3,000 years doing that. Yeah, but I already know. "Master Kacho! Why can''t I blame Suibo for going to another Immortal! "Hmm." "That kid just wants to learn fairy art from the immortals in this land! No other purpose! "Umm." "How much evil does that power make! I can''t imagine you! "I guess so, she''ll do exactly what you''re concerned about." ''So why don''t you blame me! It''s evil! It''s something you mustn''t forgive! ¡­¡­ ''We can still make it now, we can stop it in this land now! "You can''t stop me, I''m carrying that fate." ''That''s not true, I''m immature now! ''... you''re immature. Non... Non is more worried about you, Fukai'' "Master Kacho?! "You don''t care too much about that kid, you''re too caught up in a floating dish." ''Wow, I''m just worried about that girl... including annoying the world, I...! "Immature... you''re immature at the point of worrying about someone else." Now I know what my master told me then. ''Good or evil, what do immortals care about that? So you kill wolves, keep tigers dry, turn every forest and meadow into fields, and behave in the interests of the people? ''Well, that''s a polar theory! We immortals are only in harmony with nature...'' "Then what is nature? What is other than nature, what is harmony '' ''... I''m sorry, I don''t know yet'' ''No, it''s not. Not to you now, my disciple Fuukei. As it is, you will never know'' "What is it..." "You''re the one who cares about other people all the time, sees other people''s stretches, and you''re the one who''s trying to correct others, so far from answers than I am or anything else. You''re not even trying to get an answer." ''Suibok sooner or later I get the answer and I can''t get to it?! Why, what can I do! At least, Swibbock''s got the answer. I have not been accepted for this answer. "Forget Suibok, give up all the ''destruction'', ''killing'', ''shallow'', ''evil'', ''accommodation'', ''grand crime'' that Suibok will make, strike down on your training without worrying about Suibok or anything else" ''I''ll never forget that! You can''t give up or forgive me! "You are doing the world good. In that sense, you haven''t abandoned the world. Both of them, far from Sendo '' "No... I don''t think so! ''Be honest with me. Scream out loud from the bottom of your belly and repent. You can''t do that, you can''t admit what you really think, you can''t forget, you can''t give up, you can''t forgive.'' The esteemed teacher was telling the truth everywhere. "There are clouds that become storms, and there are clouds that do not. There are clouds that break and disappear. '' Is that about me? "It is only. Look at yourself, look at yourself, look at yourself. I can''t help but admit I''m ugly and shallow. That''s what you need. Otherwise, your end will be... very, very tragic. You''re dying with regret that a long life was full of pain. '' Oh, but master. Suibok and my master. The great Master Kacho. "Nothing else. You yourself end up denying your life. Non... I feel sorry for you like that. My apprentice, Fuukei. I''m not worried about you." This answer, the result, is unacceptable. "As you are still immature, I am not a human being." More like, "Something" with different standards. We''re gonna lose money just hanging out. " "Swimbok! Don''t get me wrong! It won''t end, it won''t end, the battle still goes on. Life goes on. Vengeance goes on. The training has been accomplished, the goal has been achieved, and the advantage has yet to be lost. "You can''t kill yourself! He who holds all that is in heaven and earth! I do admit, I haven''t reached this man. This man will be strong, but he can''t kill himself. That''s why I hope to end the fight this way. If so, you can never stop. "You can''t end this fight! All right, it''s up to me! "Fuukei......" "Yes, yes, yes! You are, indeed, stronger than you used to be. You''re strong, strong, strong! Strengthened, you genius! "No, that''s..." "You can''t kill me! That''s the truth and the reality! This fight won''t end until you die! No, it''s not over until you''re killed by me! Three thousand years spent, three thousand years spent, three thousand years gone. I cannot accept that the conclusion is this. "... my friend, it''s Fuukei. He''s my brother." "Oh, my God, Swibbock! "Let''s admit it. You have reached the point where you sought. [M] I am very surprised, to be honest, that you have the power of the earth." Three thousand years, three thousand years, three thousand years! No matter how this man lived, it can''t be beyond himself. I spent immortal time trying to achieve revenge, even if this guy in front of me is the strongest, there''s no way to lose. "Yes, you have gained immortality! Nothing... even you can''t kill yourself! "That''s not true, my friend. At least I know something that can kill you. I''ve met that user on the way here. Yeah, I was scared, to be honest." But in the end, it''s only a matter of imagination and a matter of knowledge. "I used to fight Pandora owners and win back in the days when I used Eckezax... I was just lucky. If I was unlucky, I would have stayed dead. Not to mention, the current user is a complete fit, and if you''re unlucky right now, you can''t do anything, and I won''t have a chance right now." "... you can''t win? "Fortunately, you pulled back. Pandora hated me a lot... well from her point of view, I wouldn''t be funny, naturally..." Fuukei couldn''t imagine and just didn''t know. Something that can kill me now. "To be clear, if I had done nothing, you would have been killed by him. If I hadn''t visited here, you wouldn''t have made it to me. You have no luck, and by the way, there was someone in this country who could kill you, and he had a mission to kill you." I know Swibbock. That there are people who can kill themselves and the Fuukei in front of them lightly. "You think you''re being saved?! "That''s a little different. It''s only clear that the ideals you paint are wrong." Don''t tell me, that should be different. Even now, you shouldn''t have lost any of your advantage. Unless you give up, this battle should continue. That''s why I... "This is an analysis as a Immortal. You are fully integrated with the terrain. [M] And by doing so, you continue to receive constant power from this planet." "Oh yeah! "That allows you to perform the art of consuming immortality without limits, but to regenerate even when the flesh perishes, and to act as if you have spent many years on every earth" "Oh yeah! Exactly. The other guy is a swimmer, so he''s a Immortal, so confronting him should have allowed him to break it down instantly. Still, it shouldn''t have been a problem at all. The frontiers gained by risking his life were not to be broken by anyone. "As a Immortal, I really respect you. I''m going to get dizzy just imagining the difficulty. But let me say this as a samurai." "What, say it! No, don''t say it! I don''t want to hear anything but fear or anger from your mouth! "too low minded" No, don''t look at me like that. "Whatever it is that connects to the earth, it is too humbling that the means for doing so is'' to kill but not to die '', even though what we aim for is'' to defeat Suibok ''. You didn''t think you could beat me from the start, so I went for this frontier, and when I got there, that appeased me. There''s more to being too low." Maybe so, I guess so. But what am I supposed to do when they tell me that? "Surely my training would have been all I could imagine for you. But a victory in this realm is either I''m exhausted, I fail by a long battle, or I give up in pain." So you''re saying your training was wrong from the start? You think you deserve to say that? "With such a victory, such revenge, such an end, are you satisfied? Why don''t you try to cross me with your martial arts moves, why don''t you just let me touch one finger and win it all? At a time when I''m trying to kill you with mud, you''re losing your mind so much." Oh, yeah! I bet you are! But I don''t want you to tell me! "Why did you ask for Vajra, why didn''t you try to cross me in heavenly motion? You don''t want to beat me from the start. [M] Integrated with the earth vein, took the spear that manipulated heaven? I guess so... both of them are proof of your weakness" Why is this happening, why is this happening, why can''t I say anything back! "The frontier you aspired to 3,000 years ago was that the training you did for 3,000 years, the tremendous tricks you reached over 3,000 years, were not capable of defeating me. Admit it. Whatever you do, you can''t beat me." I guess you have a sense of cruelty, you know you don''t deserve to say that word. But I still ran out of words. Tell me why Fuukei is in pain. Even if it is suffering because it is unacceptable. "Is that all you want to say? It was a vanity. Because I''m a vanity, I want to think that''s the vanity of my opponent. "What about you? As far as you are from infinity, it doesn''t change that you are inexhaustible. Whatever you say, it doesn''t change that you can''t beat yourself. You can''t kill yourself." That was true. At least, Swibbock has defeated Fuukei several times, but he hasn''t been able to kill him. "I will not give up killing you, then it is imperative that you be killed by yourself. Are you at least desperate to dress yourself up? "That''s not true, my friend. I''m not thinking about it..." It was bad luck for Swibbock, and I couldn''t help it. Swibbock was cursing his immaturity. "Unlike you, I was just lost and confused. Seems like you''ve been working out for that frontier for 3,000 years to kill me, but not in my case." I really can''t save Fuukei. Words spoken out of honesty only make him despair. "Five hundred years after I destroyed my homeland, I sought my strongest sword. As a result, I received Eckezax from God. Then I traveled a thousand years, and I felt stuck, and I threw that sword away." Schedule, one thousand five hundred years. It was a turning point for training. "A thousand years from then, I made a lot of mistakes. It was only five hundred years ago that we reached our present frontier." "... what are you trying to say? "In the meantime, I abandoned all my training in the form of training. What are you trying to say? In infinite distances, which are my point of arrival, I cannot kill you. That''s true." Suibok called his tremendous moves the tenth diagram of the Ten Bull Diagram. What that means is that it is the frontier reached as a result of trial and error. Even if the conclusion was a single painting, by the time it got there, nine paintings existed. "But... by the time I got to the way I fought, I had produced four moves. and gave them up each time." For three thousand years, Fuukei sought to integrate with the terrestrial veins. As a result, the inexhaustible became his own. We did not stray in any way and reached the frontier. From the point of view of the difficulty of the move, it may be beyond my reach (...) "A move that can defeat any enemy, a sword that can cut anything, an inevitable attack, a move that prevents any attack. In retrospect, I''m blushing... but I''ve created a tremendous move." In the end, however, Fuukei meant that he had no doubts about the frontiers he thought of three thousand years ago. I didn''t even verify if that was really correct. I guess the result is now Fuukei. "No, I''m sorry. Longer. Let''s conclude, I can''t kill you. I just don''t want to kill you." I don''t even know what to look like anymore. "If you''re going to kill me, I''m going to kill you" The reality was, it was brutal. "You''re not dead because I didn''t kill you. That''s all." 125 Ninth "My friend... please stop. You already know that your training..." "Stop it!" Huukei screams. Enlighten the fate that is to come, but turn away from that enlightenment. Because that conclusion is absolutely unacceptable. "No, I say. That''s for you, my friend. Your 3,000-year training drilling effort ended¡° by no means. "By the time I locked myself in the woods a thousand and five hundred years ago, my goal of defeating me and stopping the crime was over." I hate to admit it, but I did. At least, a thousand and five hundred years ago, it was in vain. "What you need to kill me for is not the immortality or the vajra you stole from the 3,000-year-old drill. That 3,000 years was wrong, courage to admit it was futile. Don''t get caught in the shape, you can already accomplish your purpose. You can accept the neck I offer. [M] It should be, if you have the courage, it should be acceptable." I can''t take it back now. It''s not like you didn''t even kill me now that you stopped rumbling over a thousand and five hundred years ago. Likewise, what Fuukei has accumulated over the last three thousand years cannot be helped. Still, if Fuukei truly believes in justice, he can only accept the offered neck or be convinced that there will be no more tragedy. Even if we get any more rampant here, it''s not what happens now. It was just a personal grudge and obsession. "It''s a mistake not to notice a mistake, and it''s even more foolish to pretend not to notice a mistake. That''s what you taught me, because I could admit it, and I got the answer." I was wrong. Admitting it was the last thing that inspired Swibbock. "My life, everything I''ve ever done, has been wrong. Because I admit it, I have everything I have now. And now you''re not as evil as I am. I don''t know if I can say it myself, but I have some connection to this world. Let''s both apologize, we''re still on time. I''m the reason, let''s make amends together. That way I''m sure...... you can go back the way you used to! Suibok was mourning Fuukei''s transformation from the bottom of his heart. I was sorry and saddened because of what I did. I wanted you to go back to your old, serious immortals. For that reason, I didn''t spare my life. "Sure, it''s not wrong that you wanted to make me right! But it''s over, I''ve already admitted my mistake! So... that''s enough, no matter if it''s futile or wasted, I''m not as devastated as I am! Your efforts will never tarnish your life! I seriously think so. That was passing it on to everyone indefinitely. "At least don''t kill yourself if I''m defeated by His Majesty the Emperor." Rikkyo, above Noah, had no choice but to crush so. I wasn''t scared, I knew there was nothing else I could do. Neither, there''s nothing I can do. I know both of them, but I still can''t do anything about it. "Lord Swibbock... I have more to look into." Thoon was grieving. I''m just listening to these two conversations, and I know what was going on. Plus, you can assume that cluelessness and letting your neck drop won''t save you. Seriously, it is tragic that Fuukei is at more than a certain stage as a user of martial arts. If that guy, Suibo, dares to slash his neck without avoiding it, I''m sure Fuukei will figure it out. And from there, it will sink into further regret. "Special, moves..." ''So the master stepped further in. We tried to create special moves that didn''t depend on the strength of the weapon, that is, whether it was deep or special.'' "And as a result of the painstaking attempts to produce it, I thought that" shapes "like Deep Righteousness and Special Attacks would also create useless shapes for the sword... and I decided to make a bare gesture with a wooden knife as a regression of origin" Starting with the festival, the faces that were there when the mountain waters were talking about me were remembering about my special moves. Yes, I do. A special attack that Eckezaks doesn''t even know about, but a mistake that hasn''t taken over from the mountain waters. In the millennium between breaking up with Eckezaks and making Mountain Water his disciple, there must be a frontier to abandon. "Swimbok......" What about Eckezax''s chest? If you want to say the ideal, I want Suibok and Fuukei to reconcile. If that doesn''t happen, it''s pathetic, but you can get the justice I deserve. At least, Swivok accepts it. But honestly, I think. I want to see the moves that Suibok has thrown away to the present frontier. Even if that was the least desirable conclusion for Swivok. "I am... I am..." Finally, Fuukei was aware of the situation in which he was placed. Even if I get Vajra, I can''t get my hands or feet on Swivok. Besides, Swibbock knows how to kill himself when he''s supposed to be immortal. I guess I''ll have to accept, my own weakness in heart. "You''re too obsessed with her, Fuukei." In the face of the occasion, Fuukei recalled that Suibok did not know either. What did our master say to himself? ''You are jealous and envious of that girl. To that talent, strength and innocence. You can''t accept that fact. " It was supposed to be different, it wasn''t supposed to be, I thought it was a great master but a misunderstanding. Yes, I was trying to guess. "The root you hate about her is because you want to blame her. I see all the bad parts that are in that kid, and I try not to see the parts that are better than I am. I don''t mind that per se, but you keep your eyes off it to make yourself right '' The word is heavy coming here. "Be honest, Fuukei. The Lord acknowledges that she is jealous, jealous, and amazing. Admit it and make it easier, that''s the first step. '' I can''t help but find out that it''s true. ''You don''t want to punish evil as'' Seigi ''. I want to disparage her and think I''m right, I just want to think I''m the best.'' The teacher''s bitterness tightens his chest. "Disconnect yourself from that girl. It''s not the way a immortal should be, such as tempering a storm against his opponent. It''s just painful." Easy, don''t suffer. I never thought that word would be so hard. I didn''t think lowering my load would cause so much pain. I knew forgiving myself was a painful, not a depravity. ''That child enlightens herself somewhere in it. Non is worried about you...'' Even the fact that Suibok has already survived this suffering is so hard that he''s going to be torn apart. "Swimbok......" "Fuukei, what''s going on? Fuukei was in pain. And that was starting to happen. Fuukei was shaking off Suibok, who perceived Fuukei''s suffering to be unusual and tried to look up to him about what was going on. "Suibo, fight yourself." Yes, it was. My teacher is right. Suibok''s assault is already in the past, and he no longer needs to be killed. Already, Suibok had confessed his sins and no longer even had to fight. "I can''t stop myself." Still, I can''t forgive you enough because what you were feeling against him was inferiority, not justice. Because I really wanted to feel superior to that hateful kid. My teacher was so discerning about the fact. But Swibbock doesn''t know that on the boulder. Swibbock, who was young at the time, or understood the weight of his sins, did not think that there was inferiority in Fuukei''s heart, etc. "You just have to kill me. Fight if you know it''s pointless to offer your neck." Fuukei escaped. From admitting his mistakes, he fled. I was trying to fight and escape to die. I really can''t admit my inferiority. I really can''t talk about my ugliness. I really can''t forgive my shallowness. I really can''t stand for Swivo to notice that. "It''s too late. Everything." Fuukei had chosen to give up his life. I had chosen dignity over life, not knowing Elixir was spotting its temperament. I didn''t want them to know that my heart, which I had been trying to discuss Swivok for three thousand years, was a reversal of inferiority, not justice. Only for that, Fuukei fights. That''s to protect your self-esteem. "Suibo, I''ll take care of you. I don''t believe you. There''s no way I can trust you, even if you''re so tall that you can only discuss me with the earth." "... well, so is that" "I was impolite to tell you how to behave at these times." Yes, it should be. Is it acceptable that the moves you have been working out for three thousand years were wrong from the roots? "If it really does, use it to show it. Hit me with all of that stunt! There''s nothing more I can do. I have fallen, I have fallen from the beginning. Suibok kept climbing and reached. I''ll admit it, I''ll admit it, but I won''t talk. You can''t let this man know how stupid you are. Above all, I wanted to believe that even if I stayed fallen, I was stronger than the person in front of me. It should be noted that throughout this period, Fuukei could not abandon the idea. "Landscape Stream Immortal In-Craft Art Absolute Attack" Everyone understood the stubbornness without having to guess what was in those hearts. Everyone sympathized with him that there was no way he could be so easily convinced that Suibok''s past lines had just been told. I also know Suibo. how difficult that is. I understood it was my sin, including that I was letting that option go away. "" Yu Yu "... the world is unmatched! A swing of his body unleashed the strongest blow that began my intrusion into the festival. I should be able to do it, I want to believe that, but I stick to constant tricks and cling to them. With Vajra he shall smite, and his torso shall be separated. While I understood with my head that there was no way I could hit it, I shook it up, praying with my heart that I could just hit it. "Well, even if I stop you any more, is that an insult to you" I shook it out of hand, that''s what I thought. Assuming he was hit, there was no way he could have responded in killing defenseless swimboks, and if he had been avoided, he shouldn''t have been able to help in the end. "Okay, I won''t stop anymore. I''ll kill you, with all my forbidden hands." Everyone was blinded by the sight, not just by Fuukei. You''re hitting it, but you''re not responding. It was Vajra who understood that more than anyone else. My blade has been reinforced and I have touched it, but it has not arrived. "What is this...! "Ink Flow Immortal Light Body Method (Kai Shinko) Absolute Maneuver, Ten Bull Diagram Figure IX¡° Return Source ¡±Color is Empty Immediate Color" That was, in a sense, a move similar to the fact that Fuukei was receiving an inexhaustible supply from the ground vein. The attack on Fuukei will no longer reach me now. If Fuukei were immortal and would be resurrected no matter how many wounds he received, Swivok was invincible in nullifying all attacks. "Even if you don''t have to ask questions anymore, the name of this move is Question Sangami." That was the name of a really ironic move. "You can''t reach me anymore. I''ll kill you like this while you can''t do anything. It''s painful to kill you unilaterally like this, but if you want it, I will." To the point that the words of the foreword retraction were jammed, Fuukei feared the swimbok in front of him. 126 Seventh "Nothing, it doesn''t mean you''ll be invincible. I''m just spreading the ''force'' I got. In principle, it works best against immortality and normal physical attacks, but that''s not what it''s all about." I''ve been worried sick for a long time. Yeah, but not like this. I was in pain. How can I be stronger and how can I beat all enemies? That is why I was still not satisfied with walking on the ground or defeating all enemies. "Just... right, go for this frontier, shape it properly and name it. So I finally figured it out. I... wanted someone to praise me, to admit I was amazing, to be feared for being strong" It has been very, very simple and, rather than unusual, it has been what humans all over the world think. But I guess that''s what the strongest means. I guess I''m just saying the best in the same field, the same competition, the same range. If it''s different, if it''s different, it''s wrong to be compared in the first place. "I wanted to be admired for being a hero by a child I never met, I wanted to be honored by those who walk the sword path, I wanted to be praised by those who fought and defeated me" Swibbock had honestly acknowledged the desire anyone had. "I didn''t want to break something, I didn''t want to kill someone. I wanted to be envious or jealous. But I didn''t want to be resented." Therefore, the question is trivial. Boundaries for dialogue, not for defence. A frontier where you admitted what you wanted to do. Already, passing frontiers. "I don''t need this move. You don''t have to wait until you''re invincible and they give up, and you don''t have to keep talking until you''re exhausted." We wanted to compete and talk. For that reason, I bet a long time. I couldn''t help but take the time to realize the desire. "If you wanted to talk, you should have spoken normally. We didn''t have to kill them, even if we fought." "... stupid" Suibok''s words don''t reach Fuukei. I was simply stunned that my attacks would not arrive. I couldn''t believe Swivok''s spirituality, which drove every attack into the void, abandoning its defensive technique and stepping into further frontiers. He didn''t know what it meant to use this move as a passing point. "So I didn''t entrust this move. My apprentice doesn''t need these moves. The person you don''t have to kill, the person you don''t want to kill, can be done without killing. We can talk slowly afterwards. ¡­ My proud apprentice can and is able to" So it was a pleasure. A disciple who, after a thousand and five hundred years of disconnection, sent him out to a world where he had no idea how much he had changed. The men whose disciples led them to themselves, wanting to inherit their flow. There was no need to tell them how happy they were. "That kid took over and shaped my ideals. You know perfectly well that I don''t deserve to shape that ideal. In the end, my past will never change. My actions are futile and a great sin. All I could do was entrust my apprentice with a dream." "Stupid...... stupid! Fuukei jumps big out of fear and manipulates and hits the earth around him. Let the wind blade go. Swivok embraces it indefensibly. And any attack that hits Swivok ceases completely silently and falls to earth. That was the result of overturning all major assumptions. By the time this move was activated, it was all over. Fuukei fought without a doubt, believing that he could defeat Suibo if he hit him. But, but, but, but. Fuukei''s attack still failed to scratch a single hit. "I used to want to kill the moon. I think I told you that a long time ago, but I didn''t want to be the moon. Why do you think the moon won''t cut? Because it''s big or because it''s hard? No, because it''s far away. It''s too obvious not to be slashed with that. Even if it does, it''s just cunning." To those who use strength as a means, to those who aim to triumph, to those who want to remain intact, tell them what they will never understand. "It is only by fighting where each other''s swords can reach each other''s lives that we can compete for each other''s moves. I don''t need this move, I''m just in the way. But..." One, I exposed my forbidden hands. That alone turns grief in front of his brothers distorted by despair. "I also know that it''s polite to fight with all your strength." "Bullshit, don''t bullshit me! Drop a huge chunk of ice over my head. Even the sound of the wind cutting and falling invites fear. It stills without shaking just touching my hair. As a matter of course, Swivok was immovable, and the ice cubes remained balanced over Swivok''s head for a while, stopping completely. It falls on top of it and finally makes a sound. "If you want to settle, I''ll give it to you. I want to compete with others, now that I realize that ideal, I bet on all the moves I shouldn''t use." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! As it was, it was a thousand hands. Suibok couldn''t kill Fuukei until earlier. That was all I could think of. But now Fuukei couldn''t shake my hair, as opposed to killing Swivo. Unlike Fuukei, who is wounded and then resurrected, Swivok will not even be wounded. I didn''t even want to think about what that meant anymore. It''s because the thought has stopped that I put it on my biggest move. Landscape Flow Immortal Art, Sky Dynamics Absolute Technique, Nine Days Response Yuan Thunder Sound Universal Heavenly Venerance. "That''s why it happens. Awwwwwwwwwww! A huge negative charge, accumulated in heaven. That concentrates on one point and becomes the pillar of light. "To you, to you, can you take this! Can you kill it! Can you avoid it! Cut through the genuinely created sun, which existed along the way, and beat in the force that had been engulfed with all of the dark clouds. "Things that are there, such as those that move faster than thunder, and those that tear thunder apart. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa! It is not at the level of thin light running, which is just a flash of brilliance. A lot of thunderstorms connected the earth to the sky. Fighting taking place on the border between the Kingdom of Arcana and the Dominican Republic. But the dark clouds created by Fuukei, where Vajra is used, covered the entire country. In other words, the mountain waters enjoying a vacation in the distant territory of Sopede also felt the disturbing air as it was. "The Immortal uses Vajra, was it..." The whole country is closed to the darkness that cannot reach the sun without morning or noon. In an extraordinarily palpable anomaly, Bulova, who was listening to the situation from the mountain water, looked worried and looked up at the sky from his parents'' window. "Are you sure you''re okay?" Bulova''s question was also a common concern for all her siblings. Anyway, even though the dark clouds are blocking the sky so much that we don''t even know if it''s morning or night, it''s not going to rain a drop. There were also reports of thin ice tending to the lake surface out of season. This is more wrong not to be anxious. "Oh, it''s okay, Blois." "That''s right, Blois. Believe in the man who will be your son-in-law for a little while." But your parents were tattered. In any case, he is a person awaiting instructions in principle. The main house of Sopede told me beforehand, ''Because mountain water is a vacation, no matter what,'' and the mountain water itself, which told me the situation, is calming down. So I guess you think, even if you''re worried. "... Hey, Dad. Are you sure you''re okay?" "Oh, you''re gonna be fine, Rain. Anyway, they''re immortals, I''m sure they know their master. I''m aware of it, so my master is moving." Anyway, there are signs of immortality mixed with the dark clouds that cover the entire land. Then it is only natural for mountain water to understand that immortals are involved. Because I perceive it, my master will observe it sooner. Anyway, I''m sure you know your master. And if the strongest master of his own in this world moves, it is enough that the other trump cards seem in vain to move. "Master has different dimensions, you can''t lose a battle." "No... but this..." The heart of Blois is not calm. Anyway, I''ve heard that the original immortals have more techniques to use in the surrounding weather conditions. And in this situation, to which Vajra is a part, it was no surprise that the world was doomed as it was. "It''s like playing, like my wind magic" In interpersonal blowers, I don''t even feel I can fathom the dark clouds that cover the sky. No, I even exceed the Caputo trump card I saw one day. I can do all this, but I can see the horror of the immortal. "You don''t have to be so humble..." "Anyway, are you sure you''re okay? "Calm down. Sit down. I''m not an escort now." The mountain water was so tarnished that both my daughter and daughter-in-law were angry. Surely neither Blois nor Sansui today are Doowe''s escorts or anything. But anything is too calm. I almost wanted you to have a sense of crisis. "Does your master have the skill to do something about that dark cloud? "There is a sword that cuts everything. I don''t know his name, but he''s created those special moves before." A sword that can cut anything. Well, it is a simple but certainly a tremendous technique. But is it such an interpersonal spec technique that we can do something about this dark cloud? "You are called ''Thunder Cut'' by the royal family... does your master cleave even dark clouds? "No, I won''t do that. You shouldn''t think of your master in the same dimension as I do, because the technique he didn''t take over from me is completely different from the way I fight." I was just about to give a detailed explanation, and it glowed out the window. From the dark clouds that had been creepingly silent until now, there was a huge amount of thunder. On the contrary, the still clouds were moving rapidly towards the southeast. "... are you sure you''re okay? "It''s okay, Master won''t lose." "Ghaaaaaaaa! Falling in front of you, thunderous brilliance. The flash was burning Noah''s senses like no other. The electric shock itself is preventable, but its brilliance seemed to make the front invisible. The same was true of the faces on board. Long-lasting thunder, making me blind to anything. The greatest depths of the art of manipulating heaven had been unleashed, which would be the fate of this hit. "Ko, this... I can''t do it either! What inflation! Masakazo was stunned by the amount of energy falling from all of the sky. In this world, I thought my destructive power was the best on boulders. I didn''t think that could be repainted lightly either. "Your fear of Suibok has increased Vajra''s power more?! Shit, what''s going on! By nature, the great current of thunder causes human beings to die lightly and instantly. That is how excessive it is to kill one human being, even thunder, the superior attribute of the wind that some of the wizards manipulate. That is the real thunder. That''s played out in much more formidable ways than normal, and that''s what lasts. There won''t even be any charcoal left to wipe out, normally. But now Swivok used a technique that also looked like an absolute defense. Is it an antagonism with it, the immense thunder is pouring down to the earth without rest? "Mr. Swibbock...... Mr. Swibbock! I don''t think I''m gonna lose. The very art of manipulating thunder can and cannot be assumed by Swivo. But could you have imagined that this was so much? Festival I will guide him. With so much power, people don''t know if they can keep their normal minds. If your normal mind is disturbed, you may be able to solve the surgery as it is. "Swimbok ~ ~ ~!" Eckezacks was screaming. After finding out that there''s no way that that word could reach Swivo. Yes, everyone was puzzled by this situation. Just one, everyone except Swibbock. ''... stupid'' The grunt belonged to Vajra, who is gripped by Fuukei. She understood. Fuukei, who manipulated herself, had an unusual fear of me in front of her. It was giving itself more power, causing the largest large current to fall out of the sky. "No, silly......" Yes, that''s true. But by nature thunder is only a fraction of an instant, and it is not something that falls into the earth for a long time. In addition, Fuukei and Vajra, to be perfectly clear, had been relieving themselves of the operation. "... No way, no way? Fuukei, who is connected to the earth, can sense it if lightning is poured into the earth. But that''s not it at all. At the same time, I don''t feel my unleashed lightning strike disappearing into the void. "Oh no... there''s something stupid to talk about..." When the thunder had subsided, another pillar stood there. A black pillar connected the earth to the sky. "Fuukei, me and you are still at the same door. He didn''t change his mind." As a matter of course, I could hear Swivok, who was not even frightened. Even sadness was normal and calm, and it didn''t sound like he risked his death to connect his life. "The immortal art of moving heaven is powerful, but it depends on the weather. Even if you create your own clouds, it takes too long." What climbs up, falls down. It is a natural circulation, a circulation of water. In a way, Fuukei was vajra and immortal, forced to keep the clouds. In keeping with this lightning strike, Swivok held back the flow of nature. A cloud that was forced to be maintained in the air falls into the earth. Clouds remain clouds, winds remain winds, and rain pours into the earth as rain. "So here''s what I thought. ''You can carry the weather''. While I''m at it, it''s a terrible story." Everyone but Suibok looked up at the black pillar. That resembled black smoke, but the other way around. We do not climb from the earth to the sky full of it. A dark cloud full of sky gathers directly above me at a tremendous rate and falls straight towards me, sucked. "This is untrained. Leaving Eckezax behind, he tried to create a sword that would cross Eckezax, my weakness." The dark clouds that covered the entire nation concentrate on one point. We gather at the disposal of one man without leaving one shard behind. "Inkflow Immortal Qigong Sword Method (Kikoken-ho) Absolute Maneuver, Ten Bull Diagram Figure 7¡° Forgotten Bull Keeper "" Suibok, who returned the wooden knife to his waist, was gripping ''all of the sky'' condensed in a single sword under a full starry sky with no clouds left. "The heavens and the earth are my only honor." That was the name of a commandment that repented of arrogance. It was a name that masturbated its own stupidity with everything in the sky as its own. Swivok grabbed the shapes of the sword, the dark clouds that shrunk to the size of the sword. Tengai no Yaiba And finally, Fuukei understood me. This guy is not human. 127 Eighth "My friend, my brother, Fuukei... what did I want to slash with this sword" I was lost. It was a process of building oneself up and trying to shake off the stray. It was a passing place and the effort and time to produce this move was pointless. It was futile, this move is not worth it. But it makes sense. At least, Swibbock had come to an answer. If we were to identify it as a crossing point, it would have made sense. "I tried to create a sword that could cut anything, and as a result I came to this move. But what''s the point of this sword? It kept the thundercloud in the shape of a sword. Ironically, it is shaped like a wooden knife made by Suibok, with no thin blade and no violin. That is, a frontier that just simply concentrated a tremendous amount of power at one point. I can only shake it once, only a blow dedicated to ''Sword to Slash Everything''. "With this sword, I''m going to slay you. Probably could be slaughtered by anyone else. Um... except for him, who was called Shun" It was a childlike idea, in a way it was me no different than when I sought Eckezax. Dependence on the form of a ''sword'' that divided Eckezaks from a ''and still could not be abandoned. My immaturity tied to an object called a sword, not sword art. "No matter how much you strengthen Vajra, how much flesh you strengthen, how much armor you consolidate yourself with, this one wave (one pretend) cuts everything off" I could kill any guy, I wanted the strongest sword. When I admitted it was shallow, when I came in recognition that it was a past process, Swivok was able to reach further heights. "So, do you think I''m amazing? During Suibok''s 4,000-year-old lifetime, he met and opened his eyes to every kind of surgical logic. Among other things, this technique is nothing short of the strongest blow. And Swivok''s answer is that he broke that it was only a ''forgotten cattle depository''. What is the strongest? Seeking the strongest, asking the strongest, looking for the strongest, abandoning the strongest, drawing the strongest, doubting the strongest, the strongest, the man who can get to what he really wanted to do, faces the sins of the past. "Do you think you can entrust this technique to your disciples? Move to the sidelines. It was not a mid-stage structure or an upper-level structure, but a structure to hide oneself while halfway through. "How do you think the disciples entrusted with this technique will fight? I go to the sea and lake once in a while to create and condense clouds. On top of that, take shape like this and just cut everything apart once. You think that''s a swordsman? I was an idiot. Swibbock admits naked. There''s no way this stuff is the strongest. There''s no way such a dumb ass is the strongest swordsman I''ve ever sought. "If I wave this sword once and then get attacked, I''ll have to run away. If you learn this sword, you won''t get swordsmanship or anything. This is just in the form of a sword, not a sword. Just like Eckezaks didn''t spear Vajra." The sky cleared. Alternatively, it is cut off. The time limit now was night. Stars shine in heaven, lighting the earth calmly. The dark clouds that overlapped the distortions have passed, the lid covering this country is held in the hands of one man. "There is no end to training. If, at the time of this sword, I thought it was the end of producing a sword that could cut anything, I wouldn''t be here right now." Integrate with the terrestrial vein and continue to receive endless force. That in itself is great, I don''t think it''s the result of an unusual effort. But it was only with that that it occurred to me that the training was complete that Fuukei''s limitations. Fuukei had set her limits on her own. "I''ve already shown you my arrival point. All you''re going to see is where I passed. [M] It was the beginning for me to expose you... to it" But who will be blamed for fulfilling it? Manipulate the earth as you will, gain the immortal flesh, and release the infinite immortality. The border is the crossing point, and it is impossible to abandon it and aim for further heights. But Suibok was still unconvinced. All I could think was that the frontier of creating a sword that slashed everything had just lost sight of the cow. I didn''t know what to do, so I just had to shape the moves I could come up with. "Ink Flow Fairy Shrinkage Method Absolute, Ten Bull Diagram, Figure VIII" Human Bull Forgetting "" And the moves that we''re going to make are, in the end, abandoned moves and passing points. "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Bitter Cause" It is only the most distorted and powerful form that I have misunderstood, which was in the midst of a stray. "Sword (Tsurugi), not even until you can cross it." And Swibok was still cursing his immaturity. I felt sorry for myself for how much I had piled up and stacked up to really reach the height I was aiming for and still couldn''t save my old friend, who had come to fruition. "This move is the worst of my moves. What''s the point of such a move?" Fighting is the taking of life. If so, you must not unilaterally kill by ensuring your own safety. It is only a hit that kills you, you must remain raw. "An inevitable fast-track attack. This move, which extremes it, does not transmit death to the target. This move is only to kill the opponent. As long as you can remember these moves, you can usually attack your sleep. This move has no battle, no competition, just a move to kill. It''s a move to deny the fight, to omit it." The frontier of losing cows and losing oneself. The most remote frontier from the ideal, a frontier that has completely lost sight of itself. It was the least I wanted to use. Not to mention against a benefactor who has caused scattered inconvenience in the past, such as using it. It''s impossible. "But if they tell me that not using this move is an affront to you, I can''t deny it either. So I''ll kill you with this move. This is really the last time. My friend, I can''t even give you a word after this." Swibbock has always been an overwhelming strong man. No matter what the time, it was rare to force individuals to struggle against each other, often overwhelming even against the military and the state. It was a thousand years of training in the woods that he reached the five frontiers concerning the name of enlightenment. Then he had trained his disciples for five hundred years, but he never played a game with them either. In other words, it was the first battle for the genuine ''Swivok Now''. "One day, not far away, I''ll go there too. Wait for me, Fuukei..." There were no enemies to defeat, wandering over everything on earth and beyond. Still, I got lost on my own, suffered on my own, and Suibok, who has worked out only to convince himself, doesn''t really know ''who I am now''. "Sui, me" "Goodbye." When he reached the absolute strength, he didn''t know exactly how to behave. "Swimbok...... you! "Vajra... you''ve been doing terrible things to me." Neither Vajra nor Fuukei were able to pronounce words. Two people who had mastered all of the dark clouds until earlier, I knew what it meant to be uprooted. A sword that slashes everything. Whether it kills the stars or not, it seems easy to at least cut ourselves off from this earth. A man with it is a swimmer who doesn''t even fight ''normal'' to donate the others. This meant that no matter what Suibok was going to do or do anything special, he would be slaughtered and killed without any relation whatsoever. "I''m sorry about that time, at least only you... help" I lowered my hips. Hold the thundercloud sword silently, as it is. There''s nothing more I can do. The two men who fought and exposed each other to what they had arrived at, there was nothing they could do about it. Because I was convinced of that, I decided that any further persuasion was insulting and disrespectful toppings, and Swivok was trying to do the extremes of shrinkage. ¡­¡­ Fuukei had no choice but to understand. I had to recognize that I was going to die. The power accumulated for three thousand years, but it did not reach Swivok as if. As its disappointment, it is slaughtered with all the heavens that it had grasped. Those miserable ends of my life had disappeared from my brain. As Kacho, his master, prophesied, Suibok couldn''t afford to stop on his own and get answers on his own, or understand that he was the one who was making his answers wrong. A disaster in the form of a sword grips me, and a disaster in the form of a person stands there. I''m trying to use all of that power to kill myself. Before that fact, I had no choice but to be frightened as one life. I had to protect myself, my life on my own. At this moment, the immortal avenger was frightened as a beast who had preceded the disaster. But there can be no escape. Maybe, like that, it''s possible that Suibok put his sword away after seeing an honest response, but sadly, that option had disappeared in Fuukei''s brain. Anyway, the shrinkage that Suibok entrusted to his disciple was enough to beat himself head-on before he did the shrinkage instead of any preliminary motion. Dodging it or killing it, running away is not a mistake. Intercept this monster by forgiving the lead. I couldn''t imagine how difficult that was. But still, there''s no other hand. Fuukei had also been piling up with regard to martial arts. That was where Suibok also admitted, so much so that he and his beloved disciple, except for the mountain waters, could be named Unobtrusive. That''s why I grip Vajra. I try to resist Suibok as a samurai, not as a immortal. But it was, it was too late. Fuukei had already closed it by his choice. "You''re lying..." So crushed was the festival I was riding into Noah. With his predictive abilities, he was therefore surprised before everyone else was surprised by Swivok''s stunt so far. But the moves Suibok makes were so different in ''dimensions'' that what he sees so far seems like a toy or ''kooky''. "... there''s no way I can win" I finally understood the reason why my master, Shanshui, had said that he would never win. There''s no way you can beat someone who knows this move. Not to mention those who cut it off as a crossing point can''t be defeated. "It''s over, it''s over...! Everyone riding on Noah had their eyes on a plate that they could not miss that moment. Staring together without blinking, but it ends pointlessly. Yes, it''s over. By the time Suibok decided to kill me, it was already over. ¡­¡­ From the beginning, I could do this if I wanted to. When it came to what Suibok, who got the answer at the end of his stray, was able to do to his brother, the benefactor, it was only to hurt him pointlessly, beat him down, and kill him without his will. Then at the very least, shouldn''t I have killed him from the beginning? It wasn''t like I wouldn''t regret it so much. Fuukei is gripping Vajra so hard right now. It is not easy to take Vajra away from him, who is also improving his grip by strengthening himself. That''s why Swibok waited. No matter how immortal and inexhaustible you are, you are not human anymore. Festival I was waiting for that moment, as I once did when I exposed my defeat, when Fuukei''s power to hold Vajra loose. Swivok did (...), shrinkage (...). Stuff the pause unacceptably and swing it down from the top of your head to the inseam with the sword of your right hand, taking Vajra away with your left hand. Swivok finished (...), shrinking (...) (...). It was done without any warning, naturally, it was a move that could not be discerned when it would happen except for the Feast Me, which had no ability to predict. But those who were taught by the mountain waters, starting with the toon, had rightly recognized but thus understood the horrors of Swivok. "Ahhhhhh! The girls screamed. The Sacred Knights and the Guardians of the Genzo cover you from the flash. Suibok unleashed it, the blade of the thundercloud naturally sheds the same magnitude of brilliance as earlier, tearing the earth apart everywhere. From this wasteland, the eastern end of the Arcana kingdom, to the coastline of Disuia, the western end of the Arcana kingdom, from which the slaughter, which ran further to the other side of the horizon, had disappeared with a flash of aftertaste. All that remained to be seen was a black-burned corpse that fell, severed head-on and split into the ground, and Suibok, who had lost his sword before it, and Vajra, who was held in his hand. "Sword (Tsurugi), not until you can cross it... this is the extremes of shrinkage..." Festival The sight we predicted also looked familiar with instruction from the mountain waters. Fuukei''s shrinkage, or original shrinkage, was a move to disappear and move after some omen. In contrast, the improved shrinkage of mountain water was a move without any warning and a move to attack from there. "It''s a monster..." That''s how the run was crushing. Couldn''t even cope with the shrinkage of the mountain water, she had lost her words to the shrinkage of Swivok. It was over. Suibok, who had jumped into Fuukei''s pocket by shrinkage, had already swung the sword of heaven while taking Vajra. When the shrinkage movement was over, the shrinkage attack was over. I can tell you that was no longer a completely different move. "... Hey, dude. What happened?" Masakazo could only see the flash. But the festival, which could be perceived by prediction as a comma send, I was able to convey correctly. "You said you attacked him during warp, or you were stopping time and attacking him" If skipping travel time is shrinking, Swivok is running out of attack time. No, I''m even running out of combat time. That was precisely a move that could not be resisted by those imprisoned by the dimension of time. "Really, the dimensions are different" 128 Sixth The battle is over. It was suspicious that it was a battle, but it was a settlement that everyone didn''t want. But maybe it was something I had no choice about. I guess the story of a guy named Suibok and a guy named Fuukei was a good story about bugs such as ending with a celebration. "Fuukei......" Suibok was able to reconcile with Eckezaks. I mean, I guess that''s because even if Suibok eventually dumped Eckezaks, he was friendly for a thousand years until then. The sword and the Lord were traveling for a thousand years together. Even if there were a thousand and five hundred years of disconnection, not everything in those thousand years of memories was denied. It was hard because it was fun, but still the days were glorious. "Fuukei......! To see it translated, Suibok had been bothering Fuukei for a thousand years. Whether you skip Fuukei''s subjectivity or the teachings of the geese, Swivok''s writings were never praised. They hate me, they resent me, they want to kill me, and I''ve done what I deserve. That''s the first time in 3,000 years that I''ve been reunited, and there''s no way I can forgive Suibok for being a fine immortal or for being apologized for. There''s no way a man who''s been bothered for a thousand years can be forgiven for being apologized for once. "I... I... really, I just did terrible things to you...! There is no heavenly sword in my hand already, and I am not going to use the vajra I hold. Therefore, gently clap at Fuukei''s body, which was beginning to restore. "I''m really, really sorry..." Ink flow fairy energy method extinction, Ten cows diagram Figure 6 ¡°Ride the cow home¡± annihilation has been silenced as joy, release palm. Suibok, who let go of Eckezax, was the first to reach his goal. Boundaries conceived and reached over time with a bare gesture. "... at least, sleep in peace" On your knees and pray quietly for the best. Send it to this soul in peace and remorse. "The colours are scattered." At least, I dumped Eckezacks. That was the right path as a Immortal. I abandoned myself sweet to my strongest sword, parted from the woman who glorified me, and caged myself in the deep woods without contention with anyone. "My world, always." At that point, I was already getting a cow. Together with the cows, it was returning to its origin of being stuck in the woods. I got even more lost from it, but still got a temporary cow. "Okayama for a reason, over today" Spiritual Righteousness. That''s a move to tell the opponent the boundaries as a wave. The only move for Swivok, integrated with the ground vein and able to bury the resurrecting Fuukei even if it becomes fine dust. "Shallow dreams, no drunkenness" In other words, it is a move that forces the opponent to break free and return it naturally. "Please, only the soul rest in peace..." The immortal flesh fades. The flesh, which lived for four thousand and five hundred years, spent almost all of its time in hatred, disappears. Instead of vanishing from this world, we return to this world. A man who was born in this world, who spent time in this world, and who was indulging in the power of this star, had come to an end as a immortal. "... Well, I''m sorry again, Vajra. You''ve made me feel scared... or the Divine Treasure will faint too" Swibbok floats slowly, feeling a certain emotion in the anomaly that the divine treasure has passed out, and heads straight to Noah. Or Noah herself was completely passed out. He was unconscious as the ship was. "Hey, I''m sorry I got caught up in your old age, you people! Swibbock, who had done the mountain water and said it had different dimensions, and a bunch of people who didn''t know if they were happy or unhappy to see it without extra value, were out of their minds about the excess. I''m glad this man isn''t the enemy, I''m glad he''s on the line now. I manage to have a conversation while relieving myself from the bottom of my heart. "Nevertheless, I''m surprised. Saiga completely cut off the extremes of my shrinkage, and I cut off the meaning of my shame with my observation eyes as a swordsman with not a few other faces... Son of a bitch, I didn''t know you would tell so many people about my frontier... you really are a big disciple" He sensed Noah''s protected face in the battle with his old friends. If you try that on him, it was a startling word that he was discerned, albeit objectively, as to what his Ten Bull Diagram VIII figure was. "Then... see, I did give it back. My friend took the Heavenly Spear Vajra from you." "Oh, I did get it back" Rikyo was receiving Vajra, unconscious as a spear. It''s already too awesome and all emotions are maddening, but for now, the things that have been taken are back. That is a good thing. "To fight Non, Fuukei took Vajra. I want you to apologize for your sins." "... oh well, fine. You should sort things out. Someone might come and kill you again." "Um, you''re right. I guess you should show your face to your hometown, including the end of Fuukei. Well... maybe I''ll get my neck out." It seems that there is no untrained Swivok right now, just to make sure that he has finished telling Boulder his current frontier as the tenth figure. He didn''t lie about the words he told Fuukei to kill himself, and even though he thought he might be killed in his hometown, he seemed to intend to go back once as recommended by Rikkyo. "... Hey, wait a minute. Tell me to sort myself out now. What, didn''t you destroy your hometown? "Um, Non destroyed it in the practice of surgery, but it''s definitely recovering. Anyway, unlike Noon, Fukai could have used anything but his master''s technique at the time. The fact that it''s ready for use means that our ancestors, who taught Noh how to do it, lived." Well, then, yes. Surely at the point where Fuukei is able to do the same as Suibok, at least his hometown will have existed until Fuukei finishes learning a certain amount of surgical science. "Besides, even though Non said he destroyed his hometown, he didn''t chase them around and try to kill them all, he just blew up the floating mountain where the immortal lived with his spell. Probably almost all of them got away." Um, and he generally understood what was going on in his hometown, Suibok. But there''s no way anyone can swallow that ummm. "I haven''t been home in 3,000 years... but I have to apologize to the people around here. I''ve been ravaging the land for a long time." "... Um, the land Mr. Fuukei floated on is still floating." "Naturally, that''s not the way it works." What the hell was the curse on this land? This is the first time that the earth has not kept its original form so far. The land cultivated by Masakazo showed the appearance of a gravity-free space by Fuukei. As if it were an asteroid belt in space, different soils, large and small, are emerging. It was very fantastic and valued as a tourist attraction. As for the palette, which is a neighborhood resident, I would be very anxious. "I don''t know what''s natural... but isn''t it true that an earlier blow hit the city or something..." "Um, don''t worry about that. It wasn''t easy to kill people, I recognized them exactly beyond the horizon, but nobody''s bothering me." "... didn''t you say, not across the horizon, but across the horizon? "That''s what I said? We cut to the end of the ocean, not the end of the earth." I wonder what you''re talking about, this monster. Caputo is located inland in the Kingdom of Arkana. If you aim for the sea at a straight distance from here, you will first pass for the side of the king''s capital and then cross the national territory for further disuilla. If what Suibok is doing is true, he has made the national territory into two pieces. Or I guess I did. Anyway, he condensed and unleashed a dark cloud covering the land of the two countries. It is not surprising that its power breaks one country apart. "The thunderclouds made by Fuukei and Vajra were so big, they became so powerful. Sometimes it gets in the way of traffic because it cuts in thin and deep." "Oh, really..." It was a battle that needed to be rewritten, either in history or in the map. If we do poorly, it is a momentum that is likely to remain a myth even if the Arcana kingdom perishes. At least, the land floating in front of me didn''t seem like a sight in the world. "That''s right... don''t you eat pan peaches? It''s delicious." "Ah, yes..." "Yes, I''ll take it" "... delicious, really delicious" Now the three of us eat pan peaches as if we remembered. His body was regarded as energetic, and his exhausted strength was reviving all at once. In addition, it tastes very good. On the other hand, the natural sweetness spreads into the mouth. The smell alone seemed delicious, and the surrounding faces came out of my mouth. I felt who was coming out. "Well, it''s a long story to talk about on this occasion. Shall we go to the nearby city? Just floating in my woods." It was as if I had parked my private car nearby, and I was mentioning something outrageous with such a light nori. Again, the face of the scene followed the battlefield, shaken by the immortality in front of it. 129 Conclusion Swivok, who floated the whole Noah, was driving him to the woods where he was floating at a relaxed rate. On top of that, I sit on Noah''s deck with a tired face. There was mourning and pity in that expression. The Absolute, who fought extremely and even buried the immortal, was sinking into disillusionment. The reason for this will not have to be said now. Because a man who extolled his martial arts without knowing a compromise could not end up stopping his benefactor or offering his neck. "I couldn''t save..." The mourning was the heart of a man who got to the road and went backwards, not sparing any time he died. If you hear the way in the morning, you can die in the evening. Having obtained a satisfactory answer at the end of his misery and a successor to it, he could have offered his neck to a friend to atone for his sins of the past from his heart. "Non... continued to avenge his brother, his benefactor..." Distress is understandable. Everyone understands how much this man suffered and managed to save him. On the other hand, it was also clear that that was kind of funny, that it was off. Suibok behaved like a mountain shui master. But as the mountain waters themselves were, too much majesty was lacking to see them as strong. Maybe that''s why. As Suibok wished, I gave up winning over Suibok and just couldn''t accept to be judged for my sins. "Everything about him... was wasted by Non." "That won''t be the same." Rikkyo, who achieved revenge, said so. The revolutionary who got Vajra back on hand said not to get sick against Swivok. "I see that old man... was drunk on revenge. So did I, you know. Getting ready for revenge is a lot of fun. Of course, it''s not like my actions were unjust, and I''m sure you did what you deserved with revenge... at least it didn''t look like you''d been in agony for three thousand years. Rather..." "Please don''t." As the mountain waters are, naturally Suibok has also reached completion as a Immortal. It was possible to take some of the thought and emotion out of the other person''s signs. Not to mention that furious Fuukei. To be clear, it''s too easy to understand. At least Suibok felt like a distortion, not matching the Fuukei he knew. I was definitely sensing something I didn''t feel when I was immature. But that was too much of a downside look. "My friend gave precedence to perseverance over life. I take the words my friend put out of his mouth sincerely, but they are no longer just evil pushes such as what he thought. Please, don''t look into my friend''s heart." The facts alone, such as the relationship between Fuukei and Suibok, are sufficient. As Rikyo says, Suibok is a resentful and natural man, and Fuukei only tried to retaliate justifiably and as a result annoyed the public. Even if there was something lurking in Fuukei''s mind that was not good, it was also certain that, in the end, Swivok''s past lines were the starting point. If so, that fact was enough. I didn''t want to mud my friend any more. "Okay... we were on the verge of payback. In the end, you put all the bullshit on. Then I''m not going to say anything great." "That helps......" "To thank you... let''s just say we''re each other. Anyway, we need to report to the Kingdom of Arkana. Just hang out with me." "Whatever trouble your friend caused you, it''s all in the end. It is also the duty of Noh to make such excuses." He was a master of mountain waters, making. I see, he was even a hands-on apprentice for Fuukei, but for Mountain Water he was probably the perfect master, both as a Immortal and a Samurai. I basically don''t want to bother the public, and if there''s a nonsense, I can apologize properly. In addition, it gives precedence to the reason of the state over the reason of nature. "Oh, you know... that, Mr. Swibbock. How could you..." Hapine, the famous family of Takemen, the Batlub''s courtier, had fallen apart from the full power of Suibok, who had become far too vibrant. Sometimes I''m just saying that mountain water is definitely different from my teacher and has different dimensions. Something''s funny and strong. It was so strong that it didn''t make sense, it didn''t make any enemies with more power than trump cards. That''s why I''m not sure. Why are you so strong, you don''t know why you kept looking for more heights using your forged moves as a passing point. "Didn''t you teach me such amazing moves? Were there any weaknesses? "There are several reasons. First of all, it''s simply difficult, if you''re going to teach it, and that''s not going to happen in five hundred years." Everyone was convinced about that. It is true that both Suibok and Fukai studied fairy arts for a thousand years as a premise, while aiming for an even more unique frontier for three thousand years. The frontier where the mountain waters lead is dominated by swordsmanship rather than by immortality. It only means relatively, but I guess it can be short in the sense of the time needed. "And well, it doesn''t mean there''s no weakness. rather than breaking it as a stand-alone move" "... Weaknesses, are there? "First of all, it''s the first liberation palm I got to meet... but at the stage I tried to remember that move, Nan had already stuck one foot in the answer. rather than at the time of the decision to let Eckezaks go and go into the deep woods," I wanted to go for heights as a immortal, not simple numerical strength. At that point, Fuukei had chosen a different path than Suibok knew. Not the way I''ve done it before, but in a way I thought I''d do it the normal way. That was my choice. "At that stage, Non felt what should be called the wavelength, breathing, of this forest. At the same time, it''s not my breathing. And as I felt the difference from it, I understood what it meant for the Immortal to return naturally. After I understood it, I came up with an idea. Motivation is a technique that punches in a wave of immortality, but I thought I could apply this wave of immortality and return the target to nature." Festival Me, Masakazo, Rikyo somehow thought, "Heart massage" kind of thing. In fact, it is considered extremely dangerous to give a heart massage to a person whose heart is working properly. Whether it''s an electrical shock or whatever, moving the heart means punching in a wave, but sometimes hitting a wave on a normally-moving heart can make it stop at its worst. "In other words, it first hits the opposite wave of the opponent''s breath, gradually calming and flattening it. That already means death, but from there we will make it even more in tune with what should also be called the breathing of this entire planet. That way, even if the other person is possessed of a crime, we can kill him for sure." Well, it''s a hell of a high technology. At the same time, I don''t see why you wanted to use something like a frontier of enlightenment as a means of attack. "But when I finished it, there was a problem. It''ll take about twenty seconds." Well, that was certainly a big problem. That is the reason even amateurs can understand. "We''re going to stop the wavelength of our violent opponents and make them even more in tune with nature from there... but clearly, it doesn''t make sense. Whatever you do in the meantime, it''s easy to kill." I could knit a move that could definitely kill anyone, but I don''t have to use that move when I''m at the stage where I can use it. Sure, I could say that if you''re not even someone like this one, there''s no point in using it. "So I never ended this move. After completing this move, which I named Liberation Palm, I had to step in next." "... he said he wanted to cross me." "Nah, that''s a testament to my remaining dependence on Eckezacs. I''ve lost sight of the cow, of the ideal, of the answer." I wanted a strong sword. I knit a Special Attack, but it''ll take too long to activate. If so, simply make a powerful sword. That was one answer. "It was a good move to say that Tenkanablade could cut anything, but as I told Fuukei, I had a flaw that I could only use once and not carry for long periods of time. When it was finished and there was no room for improvement, Noon had no choice but to embark on another move." If it was portable or operational, Fuukei using Vajra would have been better up there. Suibok also said, but he doesn''t even know what he was going to slash with that sword. Anyway, it was the result of my thoughtless pause to make a sword that was more amazing than Eckezacks. Awesome, but hard to handle anyway. "Then it''s up to the opponent to create moves he can''t defend, moves he can''t avoid. I mean, not that shrink. That was the worst...... assuming I had taught Sang-sui that I would hold my head." I''m not sure about that. At least, unlike the previous two, I didn''t see any weaknesses that seemed weak. The relief palm cannot be used until the opponent is stunned, and Tenkano Blade has the weakness that it takes time to prepare and can only be used once. But when it came to the moves I named ''Sword, None Until I Could Cross'', it only seemed to be the top compatibility of shrinkage. "As a courtesy to my friend, I used that one for once... but you think I needed to use it? No, not at all. Everyone was nodding when it came to Suibok''s question, which he asks embarrassingly. Anyway, Swivok is far beyond Fuukei when it comes to pure combat and swordsmanship. That shrinkage was, indeed, an inevitable fast-track attack. But perhaps it would have been an inevitable fast-track, even if it had normally shrunk and attacked. In other words, all of Swivok''s attacks were inevitable. The inevitable means that the level of shrinkage that mountain water is mastering is too much. The shrinkage that Fuukei had mastered was raised to the level mastered by Mountain Water, from which it was further elevated to moves of different dimensions¡­ but not at all necessary. For me now, it''s not. Even for the mountain waters of today, is. I don''t know how difficult it is to master that move, but it certainly doesn''t make sense. "Yes, there isn''t... It sounds good when it comes to inevitable fast attacks, but in short it is tantamount to an act of acknowledging that ''your martial arts do not extend to your opponent''. My mind is already losing when I want to master this move" It was a big story on the scale. He kept cutting it off that he didn''t need it when he thought about it, even though he struggled to get the moves. Sure, it sounds like a immortal and a seeker. He seems to be a master of mountain water in everything. "At that point, Non gave a new name to the moves he had mastered after caging in the woods to some extent. In other words, annihilation is silence for joy, liberation. The heavens and the earth are the only pride, the lid is the blade. Evil cause, evil cause, bitter cause, sword, not even until you can cross it. Because the lid blade was too worthy, and I named it Heavenly Heavenly Solemnity to admonish my disdain, but I felt sorry for the other two... well, I added eight letters to the other two." Something was talking about getting a headache. Surely from him, the moves connected to the earth to immortalize and become inexhaustible would also have been a defect that could only be a crossing point. He said it was a low-minded move, assuming that the battle would be prolonged or that he would be bombed. I mean, I think this guy''s just too ambitious. "From then on, I conceived while just waving my sword at heart. Remembering the days I trained with Fuukei under Master Kacho and the days I spent with Eckezax, I looked back at my war history and asked what I needed. And one day I was waving my sword at heart...... I thought I''d knit out my defensive moves. Just somehow. Anyway, after knitting out the knockout moves, the sword that cuts everything, the inevitable moves, I can think of something else..." Well, that''s certainly all I can think of. At the same time, I''m impressed that Swibbock wouldn''t have gotten to something called a defensive move if he hadn''t bothered so much. Even in that sense, I guess it''s not like Fuukei. "And when I decided to name the finished move ''Question Sanya''... I finally realized what I wanted to do." "... is it about getting friends" Thoon''s words were those of Suibok. Color is emptiness is color, questions are vague. That was the name of that move, but the previous eight characters are the performance of the move itself. But the second four characters represent nothing more than what you want to do with that move. "Um, I''m ashamed... Non is in Immortals. Seriously, no, I wasn''t immortal in the first place, but I was looking for a friend anyway. No, you''re not my friend. I was looking for someone to praise me. The desire to be strong is also simply a shallow desire to gain an advantage over ''friends''" At least, the men under the guidance of Mountain Water could not laugh at the anguish. Even that obvious idea of what I wanted to do didn''t make me laugh about a man who took three thousand and five hundred years to realize. "When he realized that, Non understood why he didn''t like the moves he had made. Certainly has the flaws I said earlier. If I made the most of these moves, I thought the destination would be the decadence of the moves, but it wasn''t just those practical problems, it simply meant that it wouldn''t be any fun to fight and win with this" No moves to naturally return the opponent, no swords to absolutely sever the opponent, no moves to react or allow the opponent. None of them are fun to use after all. Even if you win with it, it''s not even funny. "Non didn''t want to win, he didn''t want to kill, he wanted to fight. I wanted to compete with the sword-wielding strength seekers, just like myself." At the end of my misery, I reached an answer. Show respect for Caputo''s face in that life as well. That''s the only way, because the answer he got was to face his mistakes. "Non''s life was all wrong. So Enlightened Non gave the name of the Ten Bull Diagram to all the moves he had ever gained. I found a temporary cow, lost sight of the temporary cow, lost sight of everything temporarily, and finally realized myself, my ideals and the world I lived in. Therefore, the Inkflow Immortal Light Body Method, Figure IX of the Ten Bull Diagram," Return Source ¡±, is the color, the sky, the instant color, the question, the three obscurities." It was peaceful. He got an answer at the end of his questioning. "Nevertheless, as I told my friend earlier, the questioning threefold that runs every attack into the void, but it would be no if the opponent said he would settle the spear because this move was used. You take an overwhelming advantage, flutter around where the other blade can''t reach you, and now they tell you to talk, you can ask questions, etc. I can''t recieve magic or anything, nor can I escape Pandora''s function. It has to be called a defect." "Nevertheless, if you understood what you wanted, you would no longer be lost in anything. Reason was already gripped in the open hand of Non. Ink Flow Immortal Art Total Soldier Method Absolute, Ten Bull Diagram 10th Figure¡° In Drop Hand ¡±Self-Application Sword Immortal as in, Confused Frontier. Having embraced himself raw, he was able to handle the moves in line with Sansui today." It was just the fruit. A thousand years of immortal training, a thousand and five hundred years of combat experience in the world, a thousand years of self-drilling. At the end of the day, I realized I had an answer in my hand. I was wrong, but not in vain. Swibbock managed to realize what he really wanted to do. I''ve already realized that I don''t deserve it. "When everything in my life was found to be wrong, I was feeling that my heart would be easier. At the same time, bored by the depth of sin so far¡­ it was already too late" Run, once again, empathizes. Yeah, me too. It''s fun to compete with and elevate the festival. Much more fun than ravaging, much more than killing, much more than being the strongest. "Non entrusted only the right answers to his disciples. Sansui doesn''t even know the name of the frontier that Non taught him, and that''s fine. Ink Flow Immortal Art Total Soldier Method Absolute, Ten Bull Diagram 10th Figure¡° In Drop Hand ¡±Self-Application Sword Immortal as in, Confused Frontier. Only Noon should remember such a long complaint." Rikkyo, Masakazo, and Festival took his words seriously. I mean, he wasn''t born a monster, he wasn''t carrying some fate. Even simply, he kept pursuing himself all the way. What I have now is that even the results have not soaked up the process. Yes, it''s not like us. That could be said of the mountain waters, but even more so in his case. "Non believes. The disciple of Non will never see the failure of Non, but will look for what he wants to do. If you make a mistake, you can''t make as many mistakes as Non, and you won''t lose sight of it at the end of the day as Fuukei did. That''s what I believe... Sansui is the strongest enough. It''s the most powerful thing I''ve ever painted." The proof was the men aboard this ship. For Suibok, I am so sorry for my friend that they were the ''grandchildren'' to be saved. 130 Consolation Fluffy, Noah was riding into the rising Swivok forest. Noah was on top of the trees in the woods, which he could say were no longer under his control for Swivok. Quiet time passes, at the source of a starry sky full of heaven. "That was very... hard" The palette managed to put it that way. At least, Swivok didn''t spoil the cheap answer. I kept looking for answers to face myself, seriously everywhere and everywhere. The result was a disciple named Mountain Water. Or he had an unrelenting understanding of how far the presence of mountain water was his salvation. "Is it hard... it wasn''t hard. No, it was hard, and it was painful. Of course, I regret it now. But the training was fun. It was fun to fight. As Fukai did, it was not those who were hurt because of Noah who really suffered. Non is happy, and there are a lot of backwards that will empathize with what Non is aiming for." "... Lord Suibok" On one knee, Thoon was in a thank-you position. He was ashamed of his immaturity and apologized for exposing himself to the incompetence. "Even though I have received guidance from your disciple, Lord Sansui, I was unable to take over your frontiers. I''m sorry." "Yeah?" "I intend to admonish you, but it was increasing and slowing down" Starting with Thoon, Festival Me and Run always had a beating strength against Fuukei. Not one hand, not one step, one piece of paper. It had reached an infinite frontier to some extent. But that ''one'' never became infinite. All the battles were covered just by Fuukei. One small worker, one buried. The reason for this lies in the immaturity of the mind. "I insulted you or your predecessors. Though I did not take over your teachings, nor did you become yourself, I was thoughtful and chronic. If you hadn''t helped me, I''d be dead." Of course, I don''t think he could have killed Fuukei, who has led to his inexhaustibility. But there was still a few more things I could do. I think so. If I hadn''t been cautious, I would have eaten up a little more. If you think so, pitiful and regrettable. "Come on, it''s a toon. I am glad that you honor Noh and Sang-sui... but there is no standing to be so humbled by a man who reaches that point at the youth of the Lord and excels not only in the sword, but also in the heart." "But..." "Whether it''s nonsense or san sui, it''s just that you live long enough. Lord, you haven''t lived for fifty years? If you think about how childish you were when you were a hundred years old, you''d be scared." He did say something about catching a piss. About a thousand years old, I must have been a fairly approximate man. If you look at it from him like that, then you''d be admitted to your immaturity. Thoon was eyeless. "This case is completely untimely. Non was something to do, and it was not a matter of life for your Lord. I''m not saying don''t be ashamed, but I won''t shrink. The Lord is also a proud swordsman for Non, as is Sang Sui." "... thank you, your words" "Besides, you seem to be close to the Lord and the men and women of my disciple. Now that you''re dead, that''s why I''m sorry about my apprentice." I laugh powerlessly. Surely, if Toon died because of Swibbok, he wouldn''t even know what to think as a mountain water. Or I don''t know how Doowe moved. At least, it shouldn''t have been the way it was before. "... if I can, I''d like to create a company to mourn the Spirit of Fuukei in this forest tree." Sleepy, the Immortal said that. "Right...... I''ll make you one, it''s good, I''m swimming. Don''t be good at it." Mm-hmm, and Eckezax said a hell of a lot for it. "... hey Eckezacks. Did Mr. Swibbock ever build a company when he was with you? "Um, not until ten degrees, but you built it pretty good. That would have been the case, Swibbock." "Ha ha, that''s an embarrassing story" I don''t know why, I can only feel fear for the face of the occasion that I built a company to mourn my soul. "Would Fuukei have caused the snow to hail? There was also a time when Immortality manipulated Frozen Qi and rotted that he might not be able to live in battle. I used to train there in the deep mountains with Eckezaks." Apparently, even when Suibok was traveling the world with Eckezaks, he wasn''t fighting or traveling all the time. When I found the assignment, I suppose I would have calmed my back and sometimes trained in a short span as a immortal. "There was earlier in the boulder, not as dark as the clouds made by Vajra and Fuukei, but Non also used Eckezax to maintain the dark clouds and let the snow fall and rot all sorts of things... It turns out that the Immortal Arts cannot ice pickle opponents during battle" Happiness, Doowe and Palette all remembered the schoolmaster. Yes, it''s about the history of magic, the history of failure. "Because what Non wanted to do was an instant move to ice pickle his opponent in an instant when he was in the mood. But that meant that you can''t ice your opponent unless you''re a fool walking into a blizzard that never stops throwing him into the clouds, or even to a snowflake that''s stuck in the mountains." If immortality is a technique that manipulates natural phenomena to some extent, it is also impossible to suddenly ice marinate them as Masakazo does. Because normally nothing is different from a snowstorm. Even if I could freeze him to death, it would be difficult to ice him. "When he finished his moves, but found it impossible to use them in battle, he went down the mountain with Eckezax..." "Because I trained for about ten years. The mountains and the surroundings were ice pickled round, and on the contrary, the country that was nearby was doomed." Lack of immediate effectiveness, but the fact that the effective range, once done, was characteristic of weather manipulation by immortals. If so, it would have been impossible to lift it up that it would only affect the area around the mountain where I live. "So Noon created the company with a sense of comfort and reflection. To mourn." "I thought I was done with the boulder..." No offense, I guess I didn''t mean it that way. But no offense, then it was an unacceptable level of work. Maybe if Fuukei had fought that time of year, that would have been the fight Fuukei wanted. "Something else, yeah. As Noh is now floating through these woods, there are moves in immortality to free the earth from the bites, but I have also thought about whether I can apply this to combat. There was a time when we first ruled the proper mountains and let them rise up detached from the earth and carried them¡­ Anyway, once floated, they would remain floating forever, but we need to be beside the floating objects when it comes to moving them. I mean, it''s not like you''re always going to travel with the mountains like dogs." Something, isn''t that annoying in a topographical rather than a combative sense? "If you think about it now, it''s not even funny if you hit a mountain and you crush it with a mountain and you win. I didn''t think this was a good idea, but when the moves were done, I put the mountain back where it was, and it didn''t go down again..." "Down the mountain, you had a path you never used to have. Looking back, there''s... rubble in the house crushed by the mountains...! Why is it weird talking style? "I don''t think humans have made a new path to the city with that mountain gone. But it wasn''t ruined by the mountains that came back." "I''m sorry, but I mourned the company." Do these guys think the company is a pardon mark or something? Shouldn''t we have thought about it some more before building a company and consoling it or something? "Speaking of which, there is a tempera... where there are many houses that convey fist techniques derived from a special lineage." Run remembered fu. About the company inside, made by a rough god. "When I broke the dojo, I turned all the people inside into enemies... and I killed them all. If I thought about it now, I''d spare it." "Hey Koitsu, shouldn''t you have let Fuukei kill you? Who could have denied the words of Rikyo? 131 []/(n, vs) the end of the year/the end of the year/ One case settled on this first. The work on the field was done and we needed to get to the report from now on. In the city directly beneath Noah''s woods, four wizards of the wind, guards of the shrine, are taking pallets. In the meantime, the face of the occasion was to wait on the woods until Noah woke up or morning. "Munya......" Suibok, who was totally out of his mind, was returning to the appearance of a child. It was the language of mountain waters that night is what sleeps, but that seems to be the same for the master. "Why don''t you put a 3,000-year-old avenger in your teeth... you monster" Dinesleif''s words were the proxy of everyone on the spot. Like I said, I could kill anytime I wanted to. But that''s just what Suibo said I was avoiding. If you try it in person, you won''t like it, but Swibbock proved that he can''t beat anyone who''s trained longer than himself. "Well, that''s not to say, it''s Dinesleife. It''s not like revenge has been discredited! "That''s right..." "In the end, we know the extent to which those who are unwilling to live can accomplish it, that''s all. In that sense, I guess Fuukei wasn''t a true avenger! The Holy Grail Elixir was comforting his colleagues. Surely, from her presence for the Avenger, it would have been too brutal a consequence. The object of vengeance has reached an enigmatic frontier and has been completed as a immortal and a samurai, offering his neck without having to use polished moves. Besides, if I tried to fight it, I wouldn''t even have been opponent. There is also so much in an unacceptable ending. "If Fuukei really wanted revenge and a one-handed victory, that''s what he should have done once he pulled back and further refined. As Suibok said, Fuukei had lost much of his victory in concentrating on losing. My Lord would not hesitate to back down for a convincing vengeance! Rikkyo, who overthrew the nation, was not a hundred battles and a hundred victories. Just to insist, before checking success or failure in all parts of the Domino Empire, they were starting a revolt anyway. No matter how much the people die and the National Army triumphs, they thought they could win with it if they eventually exceeded their processing power. The end of it was the overthrow of the nation. But what would you have done if it hadn''t worked? I must have chosen another way. "I have weighed my training in vengeance more than my goal of achieving vengeance, but it is the end of the late. As a immortal or a samurai, there is no winning chance you were losing. No...... If Sword Sen is the ultimate frontier of Suibok, it will reach the same place if it is extreme! Well done. I''ve polished it up so far. I am so self-absorbed! It weighed three thousand years of preparation more than a thousand years of resentment. That''s what caused this upside down. Even if the opponent was getting stronger, he admitted he was not strong enough to give him his neck. As Suibok says, I could have avoided this ending if only I had the courage. Yes, if you don''t even tie yourself to your heart. "Elixir, I''ll be brief, but that''s very difficult. I know exactly how Mr. Fuukei feels." The festival I fought so desperately until earlier, I no longer thought of Fuukei as a criminal or an evil man or an enemy. That''s what I thought was a respectable ancestor and my own predecessor. He was not a convenient enemy to confirm his training. He wasn''t a ''boss'' who could knock him down and make him feel good, to boast about his strength. "I used to challenge Mr. Mountain Water three times. I played a game in a public place and fought Mr. Yamamizu foolishly, thinking that he had been shamed even though he didn''t use cowardly means." Having eaten peaches enriches my strength and strength. But the mood was sinking helplessly. "Unlike Mr. Fuukei, I had no grudges against Mr. Yamashui. As embarrassed as I am to compare myself to Mr. Fuukei, I thought I was awesome in terms of a bit of ingenuity and effort. That still is. I... haven''t grown a bit." I admit I''m immature. I admit they are strong. Accept the results. I know how hard it is. Who can blame Fuukei for sticking to this moment now, without pulling back? "If I had been done by an old Mr. Suibok a lot of angry things, even if it was one time or a day, I certainly wouldn''t have allowed it. On the contrary, I think he had it in his roots that he no longer had anything to resent in particular" Festival I became stronger. At least that''s where everyone admits it. Assuming that the mountain waters were on this occasion instead of the feast, could they have protected the runs and the toons? Of course, mountain waters would try to stand around on their own, but would they have protected it if they had fought alongside Blois? In that sense, Festival I stood around almost perfectly. Without being rigid about the contents of the prediction, I had responded even when I was forced into difficult circumstances to predict, which had led me to surpass Swivok a thousand and five hundred years ago. It''s just still weak. Or it was immature. Much remains to be improved. "Including that point, where Lord Sansui and Lord Suibok have now arrived is probably the ideal place for what enhances them" It was those who belonged to the Kingsguard who said so. Shamed before the king, it was a stepping stone for mountain waters, those who were considered the best in this country. "Kill if you need to, but not if you don''t have to. Avoid it as much as you can, even if you have no choice but to be resented for more than fighting. Instead of exaggerating your power, behave humbly. including such a sacrificial technique, the tenth figure, I suppose." Everyone in the Kingsguard hates mountain water. Of course I hate the sopeds that ordered it, but I can''t help but make the mighty man named Mountain Water raise hatred. I guess that''s because I know mountain water behaves correctly beyond hatred, even though it means that mountain water is strong enough to hate it. Because of the contradiction, we can''t break it off. "Even if we have to kill each other if we have a conflict of interest, if we don''t, we fight to avoid hurting our opponents as much as possible. Leaves room for the other person to back off, to give up and be admitted. Prevent decisive cracking. In words, I know it''s expensive again..." If the mountain water had killed even one Solemn Qing or SS, it would not have had anything to do with it now. The commander-in-chief decided to hide, but that only stemmed from defeat, not that he sustained injuries. Pay the person you came to kill with all your might, to the point of stunning if you don''t need to kill him. No matter who or how many there were, it would be accomplished without any failure. I guess that''s the ideal image that Swivok reached at the end of his misery. "If so many men are strong enough to admit they are the strongest and send them away, they are our well-informed Sansui" And it was impossible for those who had sinned in the past. In that sense, I couldn''t take it back. "We must be lucky." A number of forbidden hands that Suibok gave to his friends. I know it''s awesome, but that was awesome because Suibok has already reached the tenth figure. He also said that if you are confident in your strength as it is, you do not need any "Palm of Liberation", "Nanao Tenkai Blade", "Sword, No Until You Can Hand It Over", or "Question Sanya". The opponent who needs to be killed can be killed without having to use special moves. If your opponent is a single person, you can kill him normally without having to use an indefensible sword. If you are confident in your moves, you can slash them slowly without having to make an inevitable fast attack. If you want to talk to your opponent, you can talk to them normally, even without absolute defense or anything. Of course, I think it would have taken a ''relief clap'' to kill Fuukei, but that would be only a theory of results. "Even cutting it off made sense. That''s why Lord Suibok stands now at this height. And it was certainly an empathetic truth" The strongest path, spoken of by the person. Speaking of what that meant, it was a journey of desperate search and finding the answers that were supposed to be right there. At least, from the standpoint of living in this age, it was the only conclusion I could conclude with respect. "Fulfill, if Lord Suibok had compromised somewhere, if he had made a separation somewhere, I don''t know if he would have become Lord Sansui, whom we know" Suibok''s failure is repeated by his disciple, Mountain Water. That would certainly have been a nightmare. For anyone else. "... everything, I guess it was necessary" Eckezax looked pitifully at the man who had abandoned himself. I was already the one who reconciled, but I was looking at him who became the more complicated one now that I knew everything about what had happened before I met myself and what had happened since I broke up with myself. "I needed to learn all the fairy arts in my hometown in the sense that I couldn''t go anywhere until I got everything I could learn in the land. The days of gaining and fighting me from it, as well as treading everything on the earth, were essential in order to overlap the experience caused by the battle in action. After that, the basement to let me go and immerse myself in training will finally be able to reach the present heights" Firstly, firmly, conduct seating and training in the study hall. Gain real-life experience after going out into the field and learn what kind of opponents there are in the world. On top of that, we cage in the woods to self-drill for further heights. I see that the necessary steps were followed exactly. In that sense, it is not surprising at all that Suibok has gained his current strength. "Fuukei... probably continued his training in earnest in his hometown until he reached his present frontier. In that sense, it was certainly no more annoying than Swivok, but there was a fatal shortage of experience in action. Even though I''ve hardly actually fought, I''ve set the ultimate goal for my training. I guess that''s what it is when it comes to defeat." Fuukei was self-repairing even when it was the carburized corpse until Suibok used his release palm. If the goal is to get an inexhaustible source, it doesn''t have to be that ''automatic'', but I guess it was the least I could do to prepare Swivok to die instantly. As Suibok praised, in the sense of the difficulty of mastering fairy arts, Fuukei''s gained moves may have been much higher. But it was a losing frontier based on the premise that, as Suibok pointed out, muddling in enduring warfare. "Stupid, well blah blah..." Masazo sees the sight of his crushed earth becoming even more unusual. There, literally, there''s not even an original form left. After the destruction without any more, it was overwritten with further destruction. "It must have been too late. Fuukei is a lot stranger at the point where Mr. Suibok is strong enough to train until he''s stronger than Mr. Suibok." That is what the most powerful wizard who has already destroyed the village will say. Hearing the words, the remaining Saint Knights were quietly nodding. Caputo hasn''t done anything for no reason. Sure, Swibbok did as evil as Fuukei thought, but Fuukei saw it in Fuukei. For three thousand years before I caught up, I truncated that I had no choice but to do whatever Suibok did. And in fact, Swibbock did whatever he wanted for a thousand and five hundred years. Assuming that I was still rampant today, the atrocities of three thousand years are already irrevocable. "Fuukei... I didn''t want to stop Mr. Suibok, I wanted to beat Mr. Suibok. If I hadn''t, no matter how badly they treated me, I''d have gone after Mr. Swibbock, who left my hometown. I should have kept telling you nearby how neglected I was. At least that''s what I got from... people around me." No matter how personable Suibok was now, the sins of the past will never go away. Similarly, no matter how much Fuukei trained, the sins committed by Swivok in the meantime will never disappear. The lost items will not be returned. "Suibok reflected and stuck in the woods. You''re with me, and so is this guy. That''s what I meant. Then Fuukei was even worse off for not reflecting until the end." Fuukei, like Swibok, had only done what he wanted to do. That was the truth. The wounded fool sighs of relief when he sees the clear night sky. Again, thanks to the people of Caputo, who lean on the mighty beyond their power. 132 Return Our honeymoon, which wasn''t particularly the case, is over, and the carriage home is about to reach Wang Capital. "It''s a pleasure to meet Mr. Sansui''s master." I don''t know what to say. With that face, I feel sorry for you, Brother Heata and Rya are shrinking. By the way, both Rayne and Blois looked at the chet sister with grudging eyes. However, when I saw the flash that ran after the dark clouds disappeared, the problem was that I explained that the Master had fought and won. Unlike me, my master masters all sorts of fairy arts. I explained that it was the master''s technique, and Sister Shet was making her eyes shine. Even though it was my honeymoon, I didn''t listen when I said I was going to follow you. Well, the master is like my father, so it was natural in a way for the family to meet each other, but the purpose was unfortunate. Now it''s time to say hello to my sister''s rampage, and Brother Heata and Rya have accompanied me, but the carriage was too allergic. Funny, even though it''s a honeymoon for once. Nevertheless, it was clear that seeing that flash of light would not go back as planned. Anyway, the master tore the land apart. As a disciple, you should head to the explanation for once. "Dad...... what time do you think this holiday is going to be? "Five years from now." "... Bu" My daughter, don''t worry so much. Five years from you, you''re ten in five years, and it won''t be that sick of you. If you look at the depressed blower not just next to me, what is such a dissatisfaction... or maybe Rayne is dissatisfied when you look at the reaction of the blower. "... oh, it''s time to stop the carriage once" "Nothing? No, I''m fine. Have the carriages that are already in royal direct jurisdiction stopped in uninhabited surroundings. Once I went down outside and moved forward a little, there was a single ''line'' running there. From east to west, there is a burning spot of dirt straight away. "Excuse me...... is this a sign of the flash the other day? The faces that came down with me peek into it, too. Heata, your brother listens on behalf of you, but they all seemed to somehow guess. "Well, this must be the master''s technique." It runs longitudinally through the kingdom territory from the other side of the east and cuts straight into the other side of the sea. Master Boulder, you''re out of your mind. This line is deep at the bottom, plus it continues to the end of the earth. Absolutely convergent, without any distortion or widening. They cut the earth and the sea thin and straight. "My master says that even if I tear the earth apart with this technique, nothing is funny or anything" Hearing that story, Rayne, Blois, and their siblings are stuck. I used to look like that too, so I can very much empathize. Yes, I can share both opinions now. "A flashing sword that binds dark clouds together as swords and releases them intact. Holding the sky, it cleaves the earth and also turns down the sea. But there is no enemy there. He didn''t tell me there was no enemy anywhere he had to kill with that sword." By the way, this technique binds dark clouds if there are dark clouds, but they bind the sunlight into swords during the day. I used to wonder why you wouldn''t teach me that technique, but when you actually look at it, you certainly have no idea what it''s for. I wanted a sword to cleave everything, but it''s become a "technique for realizing" the "sword to cleave everything. Even if you notice a mistake along the way, your master is also largely disciplined around once you complete it and verify if there is no room for improvement. "Besides, I need a few minutes to make it, so he said it''s useless in action." "Well, maybe... your master, Lord Swibbock, is really strong..." Bad for a warring blower, but what really surprised me was when I saw the depths of shrinkage. When we talked about collecting and drying weed because we make grass shoes, the master was collecting large amounts of grass in an instant because he didn''t have time. The shrinkage I''m mastering right now is only a move in a flash, as Lan discerns, not a move that can travel fast. In other words, the movement itself does not speed up until the operation of the attack, even if it can be done in an instant. But the master is not. The normal shrinkage does not change posture before and after the move, but in the case of the master, the attack is also over in the middle of the shrinkage. The fine principles are very different, but from the side, you just think you''re wearing the ability to pause time. Exactly, it was the ultimate depths I could only say the dimensions were different. "I didn''t know you were going to tear the land apart... but Lord Swibbock is truly like God." Heata, your brother was terrified of me for making some mistake. No, brother. I can''t do that. I haven''t learned, and I don''t feel like I can. I can also assume that the master probably did not use this technique because he thought it was necessary, but used it because he had something in mind. "The rumoured ''scratchy fool'' has also gone so far..." Lyya was also frightened by the lines carved into the earth that continued as far as she could see. That''s right, I don''t even want to think about what would have happened if my master had accidentally slashed me to the side. "This is all I can do, about rejuvenating me..." Sister Shet, don''t you have any other thoughts? I wonder if the boulders will look at this and expect that. "It''s time for the King''s Capital. I also feel the sign of my master... let''s all go back to the carriage" I didn''t expect to be reunited with Master Suibok in this way. That''s what Master Suibok seems to think, and he''s emitting a slightly more complicated sign. What a uncomfortable master waiting in the still distant Wang capital seemed. "If you don''t hurry, you''re going to be pissed off" You''re on vacation, so I regret it as much as I can, even though you can''t get me back to you as soon as you say so. I want you to just come back. I was feeling those signs from kings, fathers and other heads of state. That''s right, if there''s someone in the castle who''s gonna rip the state apart, you''re gonna have to be scared. "Dad, now let''s get some more decent rest" My daughter, it was a much-needed holiday at this point, but it... "... hey, what are you doing? The forest where Lord Suibok lived..." "Oh, you''re floating. My master must have brought it." Looking outside the moving carriage, there was a forest that I had spent, bigger than the king''s capital itself, floating around the king''s capital. Don''t you have any complaints about sunshine rights or anything? The laundry is not going to dry. "... is that fairy art too? "Oh, because it''s a forest my master spent a thousand and five hundred years in. Well, it''s easy to float." "I don''t know how to define it." "If it takes a thousand or five hundred years, we can do about that, right? Three times as hard as my life, Master." In one way or another, I am much different from a normal immortal, so what my master was doing was a more normal immortal. 133 Indemnification In the palace of King Arkana''s capital, we were put through during a glimpse. There, naturally, the king was also at the top of each house, the trump card of all houses except Disuia''s "Thinking Man," and the people around it. I don''t know if one of them is me, but it''s spectacular inside. And while my master, who refrains from looking at me, emitted signs of natural integration, everyone was feeling alert and scared. "Did you enjoy your vacation, Sansui?" "Yes, I could also say hello to the family of Blois. Thank you for your kindness." Respond to the words from your brother, on your knees. In fact, I don''t think it was a pretty fun trip home anyway. Me and Bulova, Rayne aren''t, but Bulova''s brothers and sisters were frightened by the boulders. Whatever it is, the supreme powers of this country are lined up. For the clan of local lords, it would be highly stimulating. Or once again, I find my situation ridiculous. Sure, it''s a one-way escort, but it still doesn''t seem so unusual in a situation with all the supreme powers in this country. "It''s about you, I would have guessed generally..." "Yes, the dark clouds that felt signs of Xianqi and Vajra covered the whole country, so I foolishly thought you knew your master" "Exactly. Targeting your master, your master''s colleague attacked Domino and stepped into this country as well. Lord Ukio commanded Sino-Saiga and Shawzoo, Thoon and Lan intercepted... but in the end, your master, Suibok, defeated him." I didn''t know you were this strong. Both the king sitting on the throne and the four hardening their sides looked indescribable. That''s right, it''s wrong to think of me and my master in the same frame. "Harmful, there''s hardly enough to be called. It just didn''t last a few days, and the sunshine is good now. Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. If you think they''re immortals who''ve lived for over four thousand years, well, it''s better." There was no damage at all, that''s not to say. You don''t have to read the signs, you can tell by looking at your face. I''m just glad it''s done to this extent, I guess it''s for real. ''Cause if you look at my face, you''ll see. "Let''s just say that... well, what is that? Um, you talk to your master a little bit." "Yes, thank you" Sure, you''d be scared at a time when those woods are floating puffy. You can crush the king''s capital at any time. "Long time no see, Master. We didn''t expect to see each other again soon." "Um, naturally. I''m sorry to see you again like this, on the other hand. I''ve annoyed your superintendent." Rya, Brother Heata, and most importantly, Sister Shet are surprised to see her master. That''s what I assumed, but I''m not that different in appearance age from Lyer and Blois. "You don''t have to forgive me, it''s totally the end of Non." I feel really sorry for you, Master. Sure, it must have been a hard spot in person. But as the Master himself understands, it must have been the Master''s fellow gate that was hard. Anyway, this is the worst development between the Japanese. Because bullies are stronger and more rewarding, even though bullies have worked hard to avenge them. If this were a novel, it would be on fire. "Master Suibok, I was on vacation. In addition, the guard is the first guard. Let us leave it to the discretion of those, including the Lord. I just follow it." "That''s right... I make it, I''m sorry I did it. To our friends at the same gate, and to you, our disciple. If it''s an atonement I can make, I''m going to do anything. Nevertheless, if you can, if you want to drop your neck, I''d like a reprieve." As a former Japanese sensation, even if someone who can gently blow the world away offers his neck. I think I''m too scared to drop it. Perhaps the people of this Arcana kingdom think the same thing. "Though, you wouldn''t want such an old neck. That''s not even a sentence." "Does that mean you have any ideas? "Um, I don''t entrust it to you, but Non has the art of producing things of value to the world of men. I''m not offering you that." Biri, and Sister Shet reacted. Seeing that, he also guessed that haha. "Is the lady there the mother or sister of Blois? "Yes, I''m the sister of a blower named Chet" "I see... from what I''ve seen, you''re usually sleepless and your skin is rough. You seem to be wearing bad makeup." When I heard the words of my master, who I guessed, the women on the spot were trembling with signs. The master goes on with his words without worrying. "A woman who has always been noble has trouble painting her skin as if she was mistaken about something. This is still the same between East and West." "Oh, really? "Nanahari, the queen of the land used to give me peaches when I was in the deep mountains. I''m going to mistake Pan Peach for an immortal medicine, and tell him to give it to me. It was the queen who entered her territory, and she gave me about half of it because she could make a number there. It was also effective for the queen who drank something that didn''t have a drug effect, but tell her to give me more of what she misunderstood. I can''t do it all on a boulder, and I told you it would take years to make it again in the first place, but believe me..." Oh, that happened. Oh, and Eckezacks is snorting, too. Well, I don''t know what Pan Peach means, but did you get that kind of trouble? "We eventually destroyed the country, but it''s no different for a woman to stick to gloss than for a man to stick to a sword." Apparently it was more serious trouble than I thought (past form) Nodding Eckezacks, but everyone else was afraid. Or Noah like girl and Vajra are frightened of doom. I guess there was something more unpleasant going on. "Is there something indestructible in this world? If you are obsessed with skin gloss, eat grain and sleep well." "Master, it''s hard in a man''s world, too." If you exercise moderately and eat a balanced diet, you can be healthy, right? Because saying something so obvious doesn''t establish it in human society. "Well still, whether it''s golden dan, pan peach or carrot effect, the drug effect of the alchemy method would certainly be appealing. If that''s going to be the price, let''s make some things convenient. What, we don''t need it anymore? For immortals, they can be made if they want to." "Master, I think you should explain once and for all" "It is. The peach is a nourishing fruit that once eaten, it can be worked for three days and three nights without sleep. I fed the runs, toons, and saigas there... but the skin gloss would be different. It''s still working." Hearing the words, Sister Shet''s eyes lit up. Wow, I feel my eyesight coming from behind. Its eyes show a raptor''s sight, observing the skin of three people. Wow, I do see skin gloss even though it''s pretty far away, I can feel that sign. "Ginseng results have a medicinal effect that also restores missing limbs and lost five senses. It is considered a pandemic medicine in the past, but it is not an exaggeration. Mostly healed. You had a danua there named Ukio. Two of them can only be produced in Danua, so if there are people in need in the country, you can feed them." Take it, Master, you said you could cure a severely injured serious body that can''t even be cured by magic. We''re obviously all upset when we hear that word. Especially with Sister Shet. "Well, Kim Dan... this makes no sense to eat. Anyway, only by adjusting the age of the body¡­" "Is that true?! Here, Shet, you''re gonna have to keep your voice up if you don''t have patience. Sister. Right, so desperate... As the Master put it, history may be something to repeat. "Can you be younger?! "... um, it''s just this..." "I''m also picky, you''re going back to bloom, aren''t you?! "Except for the immortal who''s loaded with rows, he''s poisonous, he gets younger, but he dies in a while." Shiatsu, and stiff Shet sister. Let''s give up, there''s no such delicious story. "Other alchemy methods can also be poisonous if the usage is adhered to. If you put too much effort into it, it''s natural for you to get sick. This will be necessary for Sansui, though, and I''ll give you some." "To me, do you need it? "Um, I recently remembered that Kim Dan is a pill that needs to be practiced or eaten for an undamaged immortal to ''greed''." "What?" Hearing the master''s words, Blois was making a sound like a soul coming out of his mouth. "The art of the Golden Dan is the most basic of the practice methods, but the alchemy method itself belongs to the top of the catchment method, and if it is to be taught to the Lord from now on, it will not be chased away in a hundred years. It''s not rotten, and I''ll even give you some. If you''re going to be short, say it. I''ll work you out, late." "Oh, thank you......" Well, then you couldn''t have ''done it''. What the hell have you ever suffered or gotten into... "I''m sorry... it''s been a long time since I forgot the effects of" that way "..." "No, master. I forgot too." I didn''t think my stomach was filled even after eating with rice noodles. Right, should I have worked out Kim Dan? It was a blind spot, or something I hadn''t learned. I didn''t want to learn that. "After that... well, what if I offered you an apology instead for the first treasure (paopae) I''ve even lost in 2,500 years?" What''s that, boobies? I''ve never heard of it. However, Thoon seems to know and seemed quite surprised though. Besides, I am amazed at the face of the Divine Treasure. "Hmm?! Lord, you could have done that too?! "Um, you didn''t tell me, it''s Eckezacks. But I thought you said you learned all the magic." "Well, then...! Something''s in a hurry, Eckezacks. Master, what is it that someone you''ve known for a thousand years doesn''t know? I''ve been with him for about 500 years. "A treasure is a tool of immortality. Originally used by immortals as an aid to immortality, it can be used by others, even those who do not live in immortality." "Magic weapon, is it like? "But there''s something different about it. Close to scrolling but can be used as many times as you want as long as it doesn''t break. You can recreate immortality by sucking on the ''power'' of the user." I do think the magic weapon was simply high performance or of a nature that made the magic stronger. By contrast, does treasure mean a weapon that anyone can use for fairy arts? Sure it''s very different... but if I could make something that convenient, I would have liked you to tell me how to make it. "There are just two things I can''t do. Because of the reproduction of immortality, it is not possible to put a technique too far away from the natural way into the tool. Besides, it''s a human trick. No tools can be created to cross the Eight Divine Treasures, including Eckezax. I mean... Non asked for Eckezax because he couldn''t do it." With that said, the master somehow removed about two small wooden wheels from his nostalgia. This will only be known to me and my master, but it''s definitely made of that forest tree we spent. "This will be a wind fire wheel, a treasure to put on your feet and use to move through the sky at high speeds. I''m tired for moving fast, but I''m less tired for floating because I''m from fairy arts." Hearing that, Festival I was overtly reacting without this. Sure, ''cause I was pretty concerned about not being able to fly. "When Non also has Eckezaks, it is because it was difficult for him to move. In Nong''s case, I took a long time to get used to my body... but I made this on a day when I couldn''t train. What, don''t think it''s useless because I made it in my spare time. A treasure made of woodland trees that have been bleeding for a thousand and five hundred years. If you use it, you will be able to dance like a bird." Subtly, a blower or a genuine escort is about to pity me. If you try to be an operator who has had a hard time getting the art of flying, it is a cheesy substitute. Honestly, that''s what I think too. Even though I struggled to tear myself down to learn how to do light work... "Let''s say I make a lot of other things. With Ungaikyo, we''ll be able to replicate as much as we want. And then... my disciple Sang-sui, I don''t think Nong taught the Lord much more." "Yes, because the only technique my master showed me in front of me was motivation, light body work, qigong sword, shrinkage" Like the craftsman, Master Suibok was a faction to look at and remember. Now that I think about it, I know that observing was in itself a kind of training and that it was important to point it not only at the master but also around him. Even in battle, I know very well that it is all sorts of miserable if you don''t pay enough attention. "In my training years, it was my strength to remember many techniques. Including that reflection, I show the Lord a lot of extra skill... To be honest, so did many of the Immortals that Noh teaches, and I can say that I raised you as a normal Immortal in a way. Nevertheless, it is also bad for a filial disciple to teach only those four. I mean..." On second thought, the master shut up once. He is the one who just thinks carefully. "Non never fought you." "Right." ... That''s what the people around you don''t pull, right? Both my master and I are surprised by this reaction on the contrary. 134 Desire "The Lord has already fully acquired the power, qigong sword, shrinkage, and light body merit. A move at or near the top of it would be relatively easy to master. Specifically, it is the power method," leg shaking "," whale wave "qigong sword method," crossword "," several beads belt "shrinkage method," towing cow "," weaving princess "internal kung fu method," heavy body kung fu "," transient kung fu "external kung method," throwing mountain "and" falling castle ". The truth is that the Lord once again taught Rain in the woods after he had made him independent... but the Lord would not drown in the art." Apparently he read a lot from my expression and all that, and he praised me for growing up. Right, five hundred years of bitterness since I was apprenticed, I can finally be actively taught the art...... touching and hot breasts. It''s been a long time, 500 years. That happened, this happened. Specifically, I was barebacked, barebacked, barebacked and stupid. "Thank you. I''m also glad to learn new techniques, but it''s still an honor to have you recognize it." "Hmmm... well, to be honest, I didn''t give you much more surgery. After you left, I wish I had told you more..." Master...... I''m so impressed with you. So much so that it doesn''t matter what I cared about earlier, like destroying the country or being resented by the same gates. On second thought, I can''t brag about halving the Kingsguard, exposing about 500 people to their necks, or feeding the bandits to the beasts. "I don''t know if I can say it myself, but even Non studied many fairy arts at the master''s for a thousand years. You, his disciple, were going to teach him a little trick after he became the strongest person in the world because he grew up weaker than I was in the old days, send him out to the public, and wait for his return... but you didn''t have to worry. Nevertheless, it would have been unscrupulous to deal with Fuukei on a boulder" Mm-hmm, and a nodding master. Well, was the master''s colleague so superb? "Were you that user?" "Likewise, the saigas, toons, and runs you coached were all of considerable strength. Even a thousand and five hundred years ago, you can''t be unconscious. With those three, my brother Fuukei became an irrepressible fierce man." While praising his brother, his face was very cloudy. When I think of my brother, it must be a lot of hard. "Heh, well, it''s an old bedtime saying. My disciple, do not imitate what is wrong with Non." "Yes." "Let''s just say that... we have a lot of schedulers, and let''s show you how the Alchemy Act works." Remove the bag filled with seemingly prepared fruit and take it in front of a plate prepared by the samurai. When the fruit was removed from the bag and breathed gently, it was cut clean. Oh, is there such a thing as fairy art? "Sasa, please taste it, it is sure to be regarded as powerful" I would have seen the poison or something, but no one suspects it. That''s right, there''s no point in my master poisoning me once and for all. It''s the same reason I''m allowed to serve as your daughter''s escort. "And before that. You, my disciple, eat the gold dan. You''ll get greedy." "... Um, Master. It''s a very unnatural technique to change shape." "Naturally, Kim Dan''s technique is certainly not regarded as excessively good. But... Immortals are things that get younger and younger if they have some lines. Non is much younger than when he was traveling with Eckezaks." "Oh, did you? "Of course, there has been no noticeable change in centuries or 200 years. Your Lord is only very young in five hundred years of training." Mm-hmm, and a nodding master. Right, did you... "Nevertheless, the evil immortals whose hearts are dwindling are dwindling. My friend has been cloudy for 3,000 years." "I mean, the heart of the Immortal says it''s obvious because it sees" "You''re a natural. Nevertheless, around the area where the scattered world annoyed me, it would only seem to be my own heart." Pan peaches to be distributed. The face that received it was cut apart with a slightly nervous face, before it, swallowed with saliva. Mumbling on boulders in this setting is not behaving well, but I guess I would guess the deliciousness from the aromatic aroma and the signs I feel from the fruit. It was a fragrance inspired by so-called instincts. I can''t sympathize with the neighborhood. Will it improve if I take the art of Golden Dan? "In other words, immortals are natural minds within themselves. It is the same for Non and the Lord, but neither Non nor the Lord realizes his consumption without using flashy techniques. However, in the case of heavy or sustained activation, it is fatigued without response. To compensate for its fatigue, the technique of intentionally gathering the forces of nature is called agglomeration, and the technique of shaping and storing it is called alchemy. It''s an effective technique not only for the users of Xianqi, but also for those who accumulate other powers." With that said, my master began to draw attention to Tanda. What do you think, your master''s physique changes. The figure of the master, who was a child to no different degree than Rayne, was growing more than me to see. Seeing that, Rayne is blatantly excited. "And well, if you''re a immortal, you can manipulate the flesh to some extent. Now I refined it on the inside of my body, but if I refined it on the outside of my body, it would be in the form of pills. If a normal person eats this, he will lose his life in exchange for a temporary revitalization. Be careful how you treat him." Shet, there was a lot of pressure from your sister. I feel the audacity of something, something like this, not being there. The master who felt it was handing me pills while talking to Sister Shet. "The art of rejuvenation, but... there was a mercurial alchemy of sage. This would be in line with your expectations¡­" "Well, learn more about it! "I need a special treasure, and I haven''t learned how to make it in the first place." "Oh, no..." "Sorry I couldn''t live up to your expectations" I''ll try to take a gold dan in my hand. I see, it looked like a pill caged in frightening immortality. Brois and Rain looking at me elsewhere with an eye for anticipation, Shet sister who is disappointed. Well, you both cared that Rain would pull me out of it, too, that my back was lower than Blois''s. "Okay, let''s go." Gokuri, and swallow it. I swallowed it without taste or flatulence, and it absorbs into my body. The immense power that was being put into it quickly swept through the body. I was feeling my cold body getting heated. Maybe this has something close to the effect of bad blood. "Mmmm..." "How is it? "This, indeed, would kill you if other than the Immortals ate it..." Immortality running all over your body, the power of nature. Observe the state of the flesh while controlling it not to cause harm to my body. Then my body grows up just like my master did. Not only do my hands and legs stretch, even my muscles get thicker. Growth had stopped when it had grown to the point that it had grown for the first minute. "Um... Master, hasn''t your voice changed anything? "Don''t change." "You''re restless because something suddenly grew up. To what extent does it continue to work? He''ll be back tomorrow morning. I wasn''t so dissatisfied because I wasn''t as short as my master. Yet there''s something hot about the gaze from Blois and Rain. And then my gaze from your sister hurts. "Is it also effective to improve Xianqi and physical abilities? I''m so uncomfortable with Dawn." "Naturally... your skeleton has changed a lot. You should get used to your body later." It should have been powered up, but it also feels weakened at once because of the loss of accuracy. The feeling of the body being lit by fire is very inconvenient or confusing, tough. "And then I''m thirsty and hungry..." "It is a long desire. Eat my peaches with raw delight." I would have liked you to have used that care five hundred years ago anyway. For the first time in five hundred years, fighting hunger, I ate sweet, luscious peaches for everyone. The effect is just a dramatic word. He was even puzzled by the return of firmness to his dead limbs and fingers, such as the lord of Disuia, an old body. "I didn''t know it would work this far... I''m also convinced the ancient queen asked for it..." His Majesty the King also makes twenty look younger with luster on the skin of things whose physique is the one that does not change. And at the same time, he seemed to feel some hindsight. "If my wife sees me, what can I say..." The other women seemed to experience the effects as much as the older they were. Well, I guess there''s just something the master offers as a nuisance fee to himself with his friends. Everyone in the women was impressed by the impossibility. Especially your Shet sister. Well, it didn''t seem like Ryer or Rayne would have done that on the boulder either. "What is it, my disciple?" "It''s delicious, but honestly, now I want to eat meat and crust." "It would be, but if we tried it, it wouldn''t be that effective." Shards laugh, my adult master. I know it''s delicious, but I didn''t think it was that amazing for us immortals who are constantly putting Xianqi through our bodies. I mean, I want meat, I want meat. 135 Test I haven''t had an appetite in five hundred years, and I haven''t had guts in five hundred years. It''s been five hundred years, so everything is delicious. That''s right, I ate it thinking. As I was eating, my gaze from Blois and Rain was hot. "This is the real Sansui..." "This is the real dad..." Why does that happen? Did they both think I was a fake before? The way it''s grown now is nothing more than a temporary appearance by Kim Dan''s technique. Or now it is also a state of lust towards Blois, and the point is strangely expected. He has been a virgin for five hundred years, a wizard rather than a immortal. Chicken first or egg first...... "I haven''t slept with my body on fire in five hundred years." "I suppose so, if you don''t spit out the bite, you go to bed inside." It was a place without too many good memories for me. In the palace, the dueling ground. This is where I once fought the Kingsguards of this country. You used to be in the audience, but now you don''t either. I was facing my master when the sun set. I know what to do. "Well, think about it" That was the word I said earlier, but now it means a little different. "Non and you never fought." "Right." Face each other in between, pulling out the wooden knife on your hips. If you try it on me, it was both my first experience now and the master in front of me. That''s why I can say it makes sense. Otherwise, there''s no point in fighting. "Well, shall we?" "Yes, thank you" Confirm your current physical abilities. That was very necessary and needed to be done as soon as possible. Or it also feels like my master is in a hurry with less. Otherwise, yeah, it wouldn''t line up a lot of tricks. ¡­¡­ Still, it was a figured out story, but there''s nothing I can do to get sick of fighting my master. Anyway, they''re my masters. Unlike anyone I''ve ever fought, no matter where or how I type, I don''t feel like I can guess. I guess this is what it feels like to be a master or someone who has fought me. That makes me feel a little sorry. But, well, this was a game and an exam. Make sure my flesh is fortified, it''s necessary action. At this point, you don''t have to worry about getting hit or being prevented. In the meantime, wield and wave down the sword held by your right hand alone. Typing in without jumping, just stepping in normally. "Uhm." "Oh." The master was taking it like, "Oh, I knew it". I''m holding both ends of the wooden knife with my hands and getting my upper cut. I admired it. My body is getting heavier, faster and stronger. As a result, the accuracy of the movement is diminishing. I''m not used to changing my shape. It needs to be adjusted. "Phew..." "No." My master was using his power to stop my attack. That means I took the blow I swung and shook down with more force than that. In other words, my master needed to defend the attack with both hands. My left hand is empty. He was releasing his palm bottom to his face as he stepped in. "Mm." "Ugh." The Master must stop this with force. Normally, I would respond by suppressing my arm before I hit the bottom of my palm, but that won''t be my test. So I take it with a wooden knife. The master protected his face with a wooden knife vertically. My wooden knife has lost both kinetic and positional energy due to being taken. Blades make some sense, but they''re each other''s wooden knives, so it''s impossible for my wooden knife to strike a deadly blow from here. I''m not supposed to hit the bottom of my palm with a blade, but I don''t hesitate to hit it with a wooden knife. However, I felt strongly that my hands and feet were stretched and out of balance. I stepped deeper than I thought, and my elbows didn''t grow longer than I thought. "Mmmm..." "Would the stretching of your body have caused a lot of problems? "Yes...... nevertheless, I can''t read the intent. Why are you in such a hurry now?" Pushed to the bottom of my palm, the master was somewhat distant. On top of that, it is rearranged again. "I saw a saiga, a toon, a run that teaches you" "Yes." "You''re very good at teaching." Now the master punched in. Grab a wooden knife with both hands, and punch it straight in from the upper section. Hold both ends of the wooden knife and protect your head, just like your master, but that''s not enough. If the Master''s intrusion continues to be received in the most powerful of moments, there is a possibility that he will not be able to protect it. So pack it up slightly in time to attenuate the power slightly. Still, when I actually took it, it weighed. I mean, I also felt like this was the first time I''d ever taken an opponent''s attack with force. "The run is getting to beat you, and Thoon is getting closer to that level, and Saiga is losing him" "The three of us are very talented." Naturally, the master punches him in the face with both hands with a wooden knife in his hand. When I let him do it, I stepped forward and let go of my right hand from the wooden knife and hit the palm bottom with his right hand. Of course, the master was well spread aside and off track of my attack, but he could still push the master. "Regardless, if you choose your hand, your win won''t move. Whether it''s their victory or not, they fought Baidu once." "My master does not think that there is a difference in strength. Me, too." "My frontier is infinite, I took it over to you... not enough. To them, you''re not becoming infinite." Stepped in at the same time, collided. There is no wooden sword for each other, but they are in the same position. "It''s a good thing. Evidence that they are approaching my frontier" "naturally, that is the living sword, it can be said that it is" Both hands are blocked from each other, and the time is extremely close. This antagonistic state cannot be said to be too good. But when we were in this state, it was well conveyed through a sword where the movements of each other''s forces were bumping into each other. "Against my friend, Lan was viciously possessed but restrained himself, Thoon showed no shadow down moves, and Saiga even overwhelmed him. A thousand and five hundred years ago, I had Eckezax, and I was crossing that line with Fuukei." "Were all three strong enough for the master to acknowledge" "Oh... by contrast, you are... without dramatic enhancement" Surprisingly, the master has pushed in with force. I''ve decided I can''t go against that. I go down a lot on that force. But the master tried to get into the torso before I could land. "Don''t get me wrong, you''re not wrong. You are growing up in this world without being weird, distracted, bent or distorted." "... Still, you think it''s not enough? I shrunk backwards without my feet on the ground. Like following me, my master shrinks and punches me in the throat. Finished landing, I''ll take it with a wooden knife. He was firmly capturing the core of his master''s spike, and the tip of the wooden knife had been cut off without them. "To be honest, my disciple... Non wants you to be the strongest" Stay away from each other and re-compartmentalize. Each other, there''s no disturbance in breathing. "Rather than... so was the strength of my friend, but there are many powerful enemies around you who once did not get a snout. It may be inconsistent... but I want you to remain the strongest." I have someone I can''t win. I have someone I can''t defeat. Or that kind of situation is emerging. "Of course, you are taking over the ideals of Non. Nor can we ever deny that we have gained comparable strength to the one we had five hundred years ago. But... it''s about philosophy, not numbers" Now the master went ahead with the shrinkage. He''s taking my right side and swinging up the stairs and punching me in. It grabbed the pattern with both hands as it turned back to the side. I could still take it this way for not being a blow in a big step. "You''re talking about moves, not techniques? "Ranri" Master shrinks behind my back. Now he''s coming in for my flank. Instead of turning around behind me, I was taking it with a wooden knife as I fronted the blow to the side. "The philosophy of Non is that those who prefer to fight will be able to enhance their relationship with each other. That also means pulling up the opponent. You seem to be getting more skilled yourself... even if you''re too far from immortality" "You think I''m drowning in sword moves? "Naturally, as a swordsman, I''m standing high, but I can''t let the sword drown me and the fairy talent wander away. The realization that if a disciple grows up, he doesn''t mind being crossed... is an injustice to the disciple" Suddenly, the wooden knife that should have been cut was gaining weight. It blows big as it is. "Heavy Duty, Honor Duty..." "Ranari... my disciple Sansui. You are still immature, I know the joy of disciples approaching themselves as mentors... but that is not the strongest. Remember your beginnings, your apprenticeship." Only for a moment, my master was activated. It already fits, but that would be part of the moves you want to teach me. "The strongest thing for you is that you don''t want to beat anyone, do you? Be mean, be jealous, be aroused. Don''t make excuses, stick with the strongest." There was a shrunken master''s wooden knife cut through my throat trying to get in shape. The posture has changed before and after the shrinkage. This was just one of the master''s special moves. "I''m not saying we compete to teach unilaterally." ¡­¡­ "Sure, I ordered you not to come back until I raised that girl in public... but at the time I deplored my immaturity, at the time I had someone I might lose, wasn''t it necessary again to go back to the way I was? That may have been it. No, I''m sure it was. "O disciple of Non, beloved disciple. Unlike Non, you''re right, but you''re just right. More fully, seriously, take pride in the sword that betrayed your life. Because he tries to win after holding onto it..." "The sword, it''s fun. Right, Master." "It is a natural" 136 No, no, no. "Honestly, it''s not without confusion and confusion. It''s not that I know I''m not aggressive against this one, or that I''m not afraid of Lord Swibbock. But then there''s something to talk about." In a room reserved for sopeds, officials of sopeds had gathered. Specifically your brother, who is the owner of sopeds, and Lady Doowe, Thoon. It is Blois and his brothers and sisters, Rayne, me, and Master Suibok. Almost everyone saw the Master as an object of fear. Shet, your sister didn''t, though. "First, Blois. Was your parents a breath disaster?" "Yes, my lord gave me an extraordinary trick, and I have no words of gratitude" If this is a third-rate villain, then Sopede would treat Blois'' parents unfairly and actually talk about Blois being deceived or something. Of course, that didn''t happen. Your parents said it, but if Sopede cares about it, there''s no injustice, no flattery, nobility under the umbrella. Whether you drive it again to a remote area by normal legitimate means or pass it on to Blois normally, you can''t end up complaining, etc. In that sense, I guess Bulova''s father was doing his job correctly and decently with a sense of crisis. "Heata." "Ha!" "You got somewhat better...... no expectations. You used to have a lot of anticipation eyes on me about mistaking something, but it''s gone. Good thing." Sometimes it was Brother Blois, but apparently Brother Heata was remembered by his brother as well. Subtly cold sweating, Brother Heata was wandering. "Probably not that Blois or Sansui said anything. These two aren''t long in the arm of the tongue, because they''re the object of jealousy for you. If so, they must have told you something from that mediocre man." Your brother was sighing, seemingly irrelevant. "My sopeds weigh strength, and there is no forgiveness for those who fail. If you acknowledge your strength to some extent, you may also reuse it. Like your sister or Sang-sui is. But this has a premise" You can tell me you''re going to be at the top of this country. Your brother said something very mundane. "That''s for the good of the nation," he said. There was, however, certainty in the arrogant statements that could also be taken as wholesomeness. "It''s a title medal. I don''t care if it''s a treasure. Because it''s foil, you just have to peel it off if you get stubborn. But when it comes to status and position, it''s not that easy to talk about. At least inside the sopeds, incompetence is not in the right position. I don''t have the ambition to change things." It was almost irrelevant to us that we were authorized to use force as individuals, especially if we were not entrusted with our men. "Not everyone is remarkably competent, of course, but they also support individuals in the unit of home. The point is, I wish the finished job was a good one, no matter how many assistants there are, I don''t blame you. I don''t care if that aide was a shader, because he''s able to serve the nation. The important thing is that the state operates without delay, and we get to that." It was a very cruel word to Brother Heata, who was willing to lose to his sister. It seems your brother is aware of that, too, and he showed sympathy for your brother Heata. "I know how you feel, though. I have my current status thanks to my sister, which would not be interesting as a boy. And if you''re spoiled and optimistic about it, you''ll be worried about it, and you won''t be able to leave your territory to me." Maybe your brother never said anything to your brother Heata before because he knew that whatever he said was only a threat. ''Cause in summary, I mean, give yourself a break. "But I say on top of that. It''s a luxurious concern, a shallow rebellion. Specifically, what kind of inconvenience occurs in the course of your duties? Was there any obstacle to your service to the nation?" I was frightened. I know how you feel, but what about being unconscious? "The territory I keep with your father is the finest in our territory, and I''m not particularly nagging about opinions from us. Was there anything wrong with you as a nobleman to make your territory thrive?" That''s what Rya was saying. Heata''s life is over in the territory she takes over from her father. No matter how much credit you make, there''s no room for you to emerge any more. Even if you were dissatisfied with it, your brother had no choice but to get in trouble. "Was it inconvenient to show your talent and build up your track record?" "No, I don''t" "What do you do when you think that glamorous success is at the center, as opposed to being a woman? You won''t be ruled with such a vision of a little girl." As the next head of the Wynn family, as one nobleman, there is no birth to Brother Heata. Because, in a way, it''s already stuck. Even if you fail to fall, your status will not improve. In a way, it stands at the top of a mountain. It''s a lower mountain than the others, but still to go higher, that''s the only way to climb another mountain. "It''s cruel, but as neighboring countries are...... it''s not decent, such as a country where birth is rampant (...) in politics. I can sympathize with your dissatisfaction, but this situation where you don''t emerge is very healthy." And there''s someone already in another mountain. The country just gets disturbed, such as kicking each other with someone who already plays a role. Your lord had a good knot for the cruel words. "Tell your father, this is a formal decision that I also discussed with Doowe. Blois has fulfilled his mission, relieving the escort of his duties. Thanks for protecting my sister so far." "Ha!" "Bulova marries Sansui and names him Bulova Silochro. Give Sansui the title of no problem marrying Blois and officially adopting him as a mother-in-law when it comes to Rain" "Ha!" "Even with regard to Sansui... I will take care of the escort. Until now, escorts have been the main task, but in the future I will be officially appointed as the leader of swordsmanship, and I will be asked to be in a position to teach new soldiers and guiding roles everywhere. Of course, if necessary, you may be asked to escort Doowe. That''s it, I''ll give you the letter later, so make sure you tell him." "Understood." As it flows, my future was told on this occasion. In short, it means it''s not that different from before. "Then...... that, Majan-Ton" "Ha!" "The result is everything, the result. It was an unintentional experience for you, but Doowe is here now, intact. As a brother, everything else doesn''t matter." I couldn''t show the person I was going to marry a good place. I have heard that to some extent. But it was a matter of Thoon''s inner self and a challenge for the future. It''s not a failure. "Neither my father nor I are happy, but I''ll still admit it as my sister''s wedding partner" "... thank you" "Hmm... it just means we''ll allow it. My father''s going to say hello to your parents... but I can''t guarantee how your country will move there." "Enough, I''ll take care of my sister, Lord Doowe." "... from now on, I will take you as the official escort of Doowe. Pick a trustworthy one from among those whom Sansui mentors, and be your men. It''s impossible to protect the boulders." I''ve never really been able to make it through... Me and Blois, there''s a lot of running lights floating around. "Then, Lord Swibbock." Speak to my master who was behind me while suppressing my fears. I''m trembling subtly, but I can''t help it either. "Uhm." "I found out that this incident was caused by your past whereabouts. But let me tell you once again that on top of that, as a nation, it takes the form of salvation" "I will not pinch my mouth in judgment from the law and the law." "Nevertheless, if you are ill and offer me something like what you have just said, I would be grateful to receive it" "It would help if you did. It bothers me because I''m already stuck around." I feel sorry for you, Master. But if you think so, why don''t you shift the forest position a little bit more? "Sansui, your disciple, is the best swordsman for our home and nation. I thank you for bringing it up." "No, no, I''m sorry I let your sister go out to the woods and scare you. It''s just... I''m scared to leave the woods and make aggressive contact with people..." Something similar to Masakazo, you say, Master. If you do crush the city or ice marinate the country with practice of art, then I will punish you. "We should have headed here to say hello. I want you to forgive me again." "... even though this time it''s in these shapes, you put your face on it. It''s trivial that it''s late." These shapes... float the woods and cross to Wang Du. After all, Master, let''s put the forest back where it belongs. "Anyway, this one case is entirely caused by the untimely end of Non. Let me do everything in my power when it comes to making treasures and teaching Sansui. Especially when it comes to teaching Sansui." That''s what I say, I see a toon. Marriage was allowed, but it was a toon that could not escape from disappointment. "Thoon, did your lord see through the shrinkage of my friend Fuukei? "I rolled unnecessarily and just picked up my life" "Noon was really surprised when he saw me. Though I knew how to shrink, I didn''t think I could move that much without hesitation. I truly feared the shadow-dropping user." If it was my old self, you''d think. No, even now, maybe he thinks. "Though my disciple had planted it, I didn''t think I could fight my friend, who had only worked it out with me. Perhaps not far away you will be able to deliver a knife to my disciple" "... thank you" "Whether it was a run or a saiga, it was really strong. It embodied an incomplete, yet infinitely distant one. The problem¡­ is that my disciple is completely pleased with it" I was very embarrassed because they pointed out things around there last night. "I rejoice that the disciple is on his own and on his way, which is good as a immortal and low as a samurai. In addition, it is an insult to the Thoons" Uhm, I have nowhere to turn back word for word. "It''s a toon. My apprentice was honestly overjoyed with you and Saiga''s growth. I gave up on it and I was obsessed." "Well, what does that... mean" "This fool, while he was in this world, wanted to turn to service. I''m still immature, but I can''t help it if I can''t win. You may remain immature while your lords are alive, but only after your lords have died could you go back to the woods where your lords are and raise yourself up again." Stupid, they said. Hearing those words, Thoon and his brother seemed shocked. "There''s more to being unfaithful, at least not if they do." He looks so sad when he sees me doing so at first and understands that it''s the truth. For both of these people, my policy seemed unacceptable. "We want to be strongest, to be strongest, to be called the strongest. It is courtesy to try to remain strong in order to maintain that position. Don''t take it personally for a long time, that''s what you''re looking down on." That was a tough point. Probably the strongest word ever said to my master. "... Lord Sansui" With a pleading face, Thoon had his mouth open. "Lord Suibok is right, please don''t give up being the strongest. I understand that it is pushy and selfish, but please continue to be high. It''s important to us that you meet us for a moment. I''m sure both Saiga and Run will say the same thing to anyone else! "Exactly" Your brother was in tune with it. "I have heard that as a result of your work out, the trail of batrabs is getting stronger. I know that''s your ability, and it''s the result of your working out at all costs. But the day is coming when you won''t be able to beat Saiga, and I''m not at peace." That was a plea not as a politician, not as a soldier, but as one man. "My father and I believe in you, just as my sister had deposited her life with you. You are the strongest." It doesn''t seem like it, it seems very lonely. "Of course, there''s snoring and there''s confrontation. But even without it, I think you''re the ideal swordsman. Be faithful to your duties, give your share, and always be polite in any task. Far from laziness or ambition, he was the best guard." I won''t be able to beat the sacrifice. I was numerically pushed away by the fact that I originally got Eckezacks. Previously we could have won because of lack of experience, but such an ambush would no longer make sense. Even if you can avoid my attacks, the day will not come far that you cannot defeat them. I thought that was something I had no choice. But I guess I was the only one who didn''t think I had a choice. "Not as good as your master, but I''ve been with you for a long time too, I don''t think you were thinking against our sopeds. Perhaps you gave priority to fulfilling our demands over being strong. That makes me happy and grateful. You''ve certainly done everything we wanted and done more than we expected." Sometimes because I''m in front of my master, your brother praised me again. That was a pleasure to be honest with. "If you could afford to train yourself or go back to your teacher, you wouldn''t have done it at all. If so, this situation is all our responsibility. There is no sarcasm to be called a fool by a master. If you say it in your own way, it was the mark of the world and our convenience." It was a statement that also seemed apologetic. It makes me very troubled with an attitude that doesn''t look like a brother who won''t even take a step back against the king. "But... don''t give up too much, either. You are the pride of the sopeds and the symbol of the martial arts. Even the resentful royal family has a glance at you. It''s about you, my weak one, who cared about us and gave up on not winning now. But that''s not what''s best for us." That wasn''t a request or an order, but it was worth it to me. "Sure, you still live up to our expectations. There is nowhere ''need'' to be stronger. But if you weigh those of us who live in this day and age, I hope you don''t take yourself lightly." Well, should I be? I''m so glad to hear that. "Sansui...... being the strongest you are is one goal. Everyone will be sad if you are so enlightened. Hang out with me, Thoon, and Run, as the Master said. That''s what we really want, honesty." Well, that''s what they want me to do. "I understand. We will do everything we can to meet your expectations." 137 Original Sister Shet had a twinkling grin over eating pan peaches. That''s right, even if you couldn''t be rejuvenated, there''s no reason not to be happy that your skin is slippery and shiny. Nevertheless, I suppose I would be overjoyed with anything at all. She also needed to go home to her parents because she was a wife. That is, Brother Heata grabbed the root and drove her sister home in a carriage immersed in joy. Master Pallet, Masano, and the surrounding faces return to Caputo. He seems to be with Rikkyo on the way. I brought back the ginseng fruit, so I''m sure the people of the country will be thrilled. It seems dangerous if you eat too much peach and carrot fruit, but it seems that Danua himself can prescribe things around it. Well, it''s my master. What are you doing...... "Mr. Suibok, Sansui''s teacher, was here today! "Thank you, disciple of the goose and master of Sansui, I am Suibok" The schoolmaster pulled it off with a stream that seemed too natural. Wow, I feel powerful. Dean of the Boulder School, it''s not out of the question. My master, who once used Kim Dan''s technique, was about to give a lecture in front of a large audience at an athletic field in the school. This will also be part of our cooperation in this country. Unlike me, it doesn''t mean you can only use combat specific techniques, and you have proper learning. Well, you didn''t tell me. "When it comes to coaching so many people forward, I still get nervous... well this is also training" My name is sold, and at the same time my master''s name is sold. Or it is inevitably famous because the master is floating in the woods. So that was already a lot of people pushing to school. Though students and faculty were a priority, many others who would be in a high status were also in need. Probably bought a seat. "I mean, you''re going to demonstrate fairy art today..." "Ri, I taught my disciple all the swords, but this is also on the edge of something. Why don''t we explain the fairy arts that Non has mastered?" Master, I haven''t told you after five hundred years, what about that? "Nevertheless... let''s first solve this from a misunderstanding. There are four techniques that Nong has shown his disciples in total: power, qigong sword, shrinkage, and lightweight work¡­ Within this, the only technique that cannot be activated is shrinkage." ... what? Um, master, what does that mean? Everyone is astonished to hear the word. From the first voice, he was clearly saying something strange. "Especially Qigong swords and momentum are the technical logic that anyone can use. It''s unreasonable, but mastery itself is possible for anyone who doesn''t live in immortality." Then what the hell did you believe I was a fairy talent... "Because both of these parties are just unprocessed and operating the forces that are in them. It is not due to the effects specific to Senqi. I''m just putting it out of my hand, I''m just letting it wrap around my sword. I mean... these two used to be called ''unattributed magic'' in this part of the world... are they lost?" "What, what?! The unattributed magic of being lost before the founding of the kingdom is the power and qigong sword?! "It is naturally. That is the technique that anyone can use, and this is extremely well developed in some regions¡­ After all, if the operation of magic is popular, it will be eliminated and deserved. Anyway, it''s significantly less powerful than magic, just as Qigong swords and energy are." Certainly would be. The magic I saw in this country, with the exception of the last example of Masakazo, was too powerful to kill every human being. It is an incomparable power to the qigong sword and power, and if it can both be used, it is better to learn magic. "Unattributed magic that can be used by a thousand people out of a thousand and magic by a magic that can be used by nine hundred and ninety people out of a thousand. If its advantages and disadvantages are as true, it is inevitable that the latter will survive more¡­ Is this also the statute of survival of the fittest?" "So you and Sansui can both teach unattributed magic to anyone?! "Tell me, what do we do? I thought I said that attributeless magic was eliminated because it is significantly inferior to normal magic that uses magic. If magic isn''t popular elsewhere, there''s no use teaching in this land yet, is there? That''s what I say, I see the thon I subtly expected. "Sansui can say that these two fundamentals are extreme, but he should know the power. It''s not like you don''t have an applied technique, but it''s trivial, like improving your power? Well, it would be better than not remembering... but it may be said that it is inferior to magic in all respects. If you can''t teach me so many other techniques, I''m still not going to teach you that." Um, master. What the hell am I... Surely the master used qigong swords and momentum when making grass or wooden knives. So I never saw myself where my master would fight in the first place. "In addition, improvisational and haughty martial arts, which are moves relatively close to light martial arts, are imitations of vicious possession. Paradoxically, I can''t say enough that I can''t use a vicious possession" ... I saw the run. Or the sight of the venue is gathering in the run. "For whatever cause there are two people in this land who dwell in kings chi and evil blood, but you will know that both of them are the art of strengthening the flesh. These two are of a relatively close nature, in addition to immortality and sanctity" That was so. Sure, I was reading it somehow, too, with my ability to detect signs as a immortal. But I didn''t think I could do anything similar, just because it was close in nature. "Nevertheless... it is not recommended that the magical use of the land master the technique of physical strengthening. It is not unusable to such an extent that it does not extend far to the main position. In other words, the holy power is especially special, and when used, it can be decently reinforced on tiredness. Even if you do evil blood or imitations of Wang Qi with immortality, consumption still doesn''t make you stupid, and you only need help with what is necessary to sustainably activate it. (11) When I was younger, I needed to recover from the gas collection method or stockpile it in advance by the alchemy method." If you thought there were many things only Xianqi could do, would that have been the logic... "Non teaches his disciples decent fairy art, a unique technique that cannot be done without Xianqi, except, clearly, because" decent fairy art "is all but unsuitable for" interpersonal combat "" My master waves his fingers gently and moves Xianqi. Then the forest, which remained raised near the school, approached. The venue shudders, but does not escape. That''s right, because we all know how to master. "Use magic to use magic, and say," Oh, and if the forest can move, it will be no. But it doesn''t mean that our immortals live in immense immortality. That''s just a little different. Sure, from the side, Noon seems to be lifting something so heavy and big lightly, but in fact, he''s devoting an unusual amount of effort to it. " The sunlight that was pouring into the venue was completely blocked. A forest came directly above it, in the form of a lid. You didn''t think it was a good idea as it was, the master leaves the woods floating with his fingers covered again. It kept floating up into the sky, and the shadows kept getting smaller. "It will be well known that our disciples can use the technique of lightening themselves and the things they touch, but the technique of thus floating the earth is the same in principle. However, the time spent is different. However abundant nature is, when it comes to lifting such a huge forest from ground to ground, it must spend decades in the woods and turn its back on itself like five bodies. The longer you spend, the more comfortable you''ll be." Yes, that is the decisive strength of a long settled immortal. As a Immortal, it is not the right rhetoric, but it is by dominating nature that we can freely draw that energy out. The master is carrying the woods, because he can pull Xianqi out of those woods and promptly activate a powerful technique. "Well, my friend Fuukei covered heaven with dark clouds the other day... and that doesn''t look so easy either. Now let me see, even if you say so, it''s not something I can show you sooner. I''m not saying decades, but I want you to wait for January. Not if you find it in the right rain clouds." The master was distressed to manage to make Senjuku a combat specification. It must be quite because the master is for a month. "I mean... if you want to use immortality for combat, you have to either call your opponent into the woods where you spent decades, or make a dark cloud and rain a duel in a month''s time after you promised a duel. In the case of Non, it was more common for him to settle in the woods for a few years and work out pan-fried peaches and carrots." The entire venue was filled with convincing surprises. For those near the Blah Blah Wang capital, it''s almost tantamount to an open secret that I or my master are not as old as they seem. Even so, everyone understood why the master didn''t teach me ''decent fairy arts''. Or everyone is surprised that the master was fighting in decent fairy arts. It was impossible discipline and diligence. Instead of taking decades to train in surgery, I can certainly imagine it taking decades to prepare for surgery or something. "If you look at the results alone, you think it''s God''s power. If it''s goodwill, in fact, you''re using the power around you, or you just took the time. Decent fairy art is easy to scale, but it is extremely lacking in finesse, precision, and immediacy." I learned this from my master, too. If you''re about to use immortality to attack your opponent, it''s quicker to get close and hit him. Yes, there is only one technique that can be an overwhelming advantage when a Immortal engages in battle with other surgeons. "Shrinkage, except for this. This technique of manipulating the void can be activated promptly, unlike agglomeration, alchemy, ground motion and heavenly motion methods. Unlike Hao Kung, Shimmer Kung, Qigong Sword, and Power, there is no deteriorating version of any other technique. That''s why I showed you all this in decent fairy art." Mm-hmm, the master is nodding. I see, after consideration, you''ve come to the present method of combat? I heard a lot about it at the beginning of my training, but lately I''ve been obsessed with swordsmanship too, and it was magnificent inside when I heard it again. "Well, with that reasoning, I''m sorry to apologize to the dean, but when it comes to showing" decent fairy talent, "he''s too busy floating in the woods. Well, I can''t even use it... it''s plain compared to magic... when it comes to flashy technique, it takes too much preparation below, and when the range is wide, it''s easy to grasp. I used to destroy many countries with it, and I''m stuck in a boulder." "Yes, no! It was a very helpful story! I can''t tell you to demonstrate ''decent fairy arts that could lose the country'' towards a master who can move such a big forest freely, too, on a boulder. National treason is not a level, it''s equal to pushing the country''s suicide bomber switch. "I make some treasures, so I could do just a little bit of fun if I could do that, but, well, that would be another opportunity. Nevertheless, I will continue to finish the lecture, and if so, I am distressed by the boulders. I don''t even know what brought us all to this big place for." "Yes, no, that''s not true. As much as I''d like to hear more about it later..." "A technique that looks a little good, but never on a large scale, and can demonstrate the combat advantage of immortality. After all, I just wanted to show you some shrinking moves. It''s not a trick to be known." That said, the master put his hand on the schoolmaster''s shoulder. I couldn''t react because it was too insignificant, but the school director, realizing I was going to do something, was getting stiff. On boulders, they usually feel fear for those who used to destroy their country. In other words, it is too much for the master to preface. "The shrinkage is a manipulation of position¡­ thus it is also possible to move the opponent away from the position as long as it is touched. This is called shrinkage, weaving princess." The schoolmaster standing next to his master was disappearing. Or it was moving in an instant towards the edge of the athletic field. Suddenly the surrounding sights have changed, so the school director is also in a great hurry. "But if I hadn''t touched it, I wouldn''t be able to move it. There is also the technique of attracting an opponent to hand. This is called shrinkage method, tow cow. None of them can be aimed at anything fixed to the ground, and it is difficult to be extra numerous or large" Now he was attracting. The school director is back in position. The audience was relieved and applauded for this. As the master put it, it was an extremely understandable and also not flashy technique. "As a more advanced technique, there is also the technique of retreat. This is a very sophisticated technique that is difficult to use... but it is a technique that disappears." The master disappeared as he left the schoolmaster so that he could understand. And I couldn''t feel the signs at all. I can tell you didn''t move somewhere. But everyone in the venue had searched for the shadow of their master. "This has been a little difficult to understand... so it is a technique of erasing oneself from the world temporarily and protecting oneself from attacks, etc. But the surgeon doesn''t know about the moment of appearance, so it''s full of gaps, and it''s better to avoid it in the first place with normal shrinkage. It''s an interesting technique, but I''ve never been able to make the most of it." Why have you mastered it when it''s a useless technique to see? Probably a tough operation to destroy, and it took a lot of time. Seems interesting, the master around to master seriously because of it is cohesive. I''m glad you didn''t take it from me, but on the contrary, I think it was too much. "Let me end by showing you the extreme of our shrinkage. No, I can''t show you... but I want you to see what I can''t show you" A number of targets arranged are shattered without time difference. When they saw it, the audience left in a flash. I''m sure this is what everyone goes home for. The child-faced Kensei said he was immature, he always said his master was more amazing. I thought you were humble. It was really amazing, so monstrous that I wanted it to be a lie. and. Hey, my master really has a different dimension. 138 Demonstration "The first thing that matters is knowing yourself" Again, my master had also begun lecturing the swordsmen I was teaching outside the school. The school director and faculty seem to want to hear a lot more from the master, who stands by with a note in one hand, but the master pretended not to see it. On the other hand, he laughs frankly at swordsmen and students. "I need to know first what I can and can''t do" The master explains the words very carefully because the other person is a normal human opponent who cannot live for a hundred years. Nevertheless, words are very misleading. of interpretation. But it differs in reading comprehension, because it is greatly distorted by the way you think. Around there, I guess the other master himself knows best. In a bad way. "No one without magic can use magic, and no one without immortality can use immortality. Plus, magic can''t do it, and vice versa." The master was trying to provide guidance to everyone based on his failures and successes. Not much, they think they''re up against me. "Nevertheless, you may aim for a martial arts that does not fit your aptitude. I can''t get to do what I don''t want to do, and I can''t help but act out of my ideals. I just don''t get stuck and stick to the way I already do. In my ideals, trial and error is also the fun of martial arts" That''s what he said, and the master brought me up on the subject. "I taught all my disciples about swordsmanship, preached the heart of Sendo, but when it came to Sendao, it went away. I must say that I gave permission to teach the swords to those in this room, but I am immature as a immortal." With that said, the master waved his sword. Living together, a little different. It''s a wooden knife, so there''s no sheath, and I just pulled it out with no waste of motion while pulling it out of my belt. Still, that alone conveyed to my surroundings that I was my master. "Optimal physical manipulation, controlling tips by obtaining a desk. They are, in the end, only to hit the attack. If the other person is properly armed, that''s all we can do." I untied my hips and tied them into a wooden knife pattern, passing through the Immortal Qi. Then the band, which was supposed to be soft, was upright and became a single stick, a spear with a wooden knife as it was. "If a resilient big man is equipped with heavy armor, naturally, accidental is not something he can defeat. Even if a bunch of miscellaneous soldiers are opponents, they just line up with spears, and the sword never reaches them. Not to mention, if your opponent uses magic, if you use magic, you really can''t just do the moves. Relying on technique or¡­ relying on tools is not one hand." Shows the spear made of bands and wooden knives vividly. That was a solid basic, spear move I''d never seen. Probably even used these moves when someone named Fuukei used Vajra. "Of course, neither my disciple nor Non has made it good to rely on tools. Simply use a wood-sharpened wooden knife for clothing as you can see. But to make it the best and the absolute and the ideal is a bad thing. That will be the story of the three men who fought my friend, and those who saw it." Thoon, and Run, and Festival. I was solidified. Yes, Fuukei, defeated by my master, was a immortal who did not aspire to infinity, while also presupposing another battle for the strongest. The three said they were caught off guard because they were unilaterally opponents to get the opportunity. "Being respectful of the other person and recognizing the strength of the self correctly. That''s the first step to undefeated. It is the immaturity of the mind itself, such as looking down on comrades aiming for ideals, rather than fighting as duties" It was difficult. In combat, you must aim to poke your opponent''s blind spot or void, but that is to look for the opponent''s bad points. Have respect for them while looking for what''s wrong with them. Otherwise, you won''t be able to see the strength of your opponent or your weakness. That will, as a result, keep them away from infinity. "The first thing you need to do is die, win, and not get hurt. That is the key. I''m glad that you affirmed and aspired to our ways, but the frontiers where the disciples caught up to us are not such a narrow amount. Whether you use tools or techniques, the ideals of Non will not be lost. It was embodied by Saiga." Eckezax is used to predict the future and strengthen muscles, as well as magic attacks and magic defenses. Festival I fight with tools that are better than anyone else in this room and use many techniques. But it was the difference between cloud mud and when you were hanging out with me. I guess that''s not proof he''s sweet on them, it''s proof he''s using them. "Surely the mind is important, as is the skill. But then there''s a situation where you can''t beat someone you can''t even guess or when fighting a broad enemy in between. No, a situation arises where there are no hands or feet. Still good, if you think so. But if you don''t like that... let me show you one guiding principle" It was a bracelet made of wood skin. Find out what is the only treasure of the simple craftsmanship the master took out. Well, I already know. "It is a treasure called the luxury belt, the instant belt. It should be well known that runs with evil blood can travel at high speeds and have overwhelming muscle power. Although this is far inferior to it, it is a tool that can strengthen the user to some extent" There is nothing better than bad blood when it comes to strengthening physical abilities. In addition, Mad Warriors are geniuses among those who dwell in evil blood. If so, you cannot fight her properly unless you strengthen yourself with more than one force, like Feast Me. Still, in this country, where there are only wizards and magicians, strengthening physical abilities was a major advantage. If it is used with certain skill, it is still a matter of time. "In this, I''m going to give this to those who are up to a certain level, to say the least. Those who have not yet reached that stage should be trained to master this, and those who have obtained this should be trained to use this. And let him who is ready to use it make a recommendation from Non and Sansui to the Lord of Sopeds." There is no end to training, but there is an end to life. It''s the same for me and my master, who are immortals, and it was even more natural for the faces we teach. "Sometimes it will be taken up by the escort of Doowe, the Lord of Sansui, and he will be a mentor under the nobility of the Soaped umbrella. Instruction in swordsmanship should teach you the opportunity and, if necessary, use treasure to fight." It was like a disciple of Sansui and Suibok, which showed the public clearly that they were "disciples of Suibok". If that enriched their lives, it was a sign that they would send. "Nevertheless, even if the man who suddenly appeared to be the master of Sansui spoke this way with a translator''s face, many would wonder what it was. As my disciple proved his strength with his sword, he must also prove his strength with his sword." Feast me, Run, Thoon. Those three swallow saliva. At the same time, the faces that saw the Master''s battle revealed tension. "Saiga, Eckezaks, Thoon, Run, and then my apprentice Sang-sui. Bring them all together, and Noon will do the archery straight away." The master, who retightened his belt, was laughing like a favorite and mentioning something outrageous. Well, I guess it''s natural for the master, but it''s a little bad for the heart. "The self-serving sword immortal is the same. Show off your mind, your chi sword, your celestial people, your infinity without any worries." My ideal, one point of arrival, was trying to expose me to everything for the first time. That, to be honest, was also delightful. 139 []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) Everyone on the spot was breathtaking. A desperate situation surrounded by four of the best powerful in this country, including trump cards. A man in there just grabbing a wooden knife in his right hand and lowering it sloppily. If he hadn''t been a mountain water master and the most powerful man in the world, he wouldn''t even have thought it would be a battle. "... Well, let''s start with me" The more obvious to everyone''s eyes, the three others besides the mountain waters had constricted. It''s an impossible story, if you look where Suibok fights with all his bills exposed, you can''t help it. After understanding how the teacher was suspended, the mountain water moves forward. Because no matter how strong they were, it doesn''t change what they can do after all. "Do you want me to say that it''s good or good? You want a compliment? "I''m not a child..." "Phew, from the perspective of Non, you are a young man. Still too much to teach." While treading heavily, the mountain water tried to swing the wooden knife down. In contrast, Swivok tries to hit the torso. It is a natural swordsmanship in itself, but Swivok''s speed is unusual. An unenhanced mountain water carries out attack operations at speeds as different as double speed. It was something I didn''t even have to think about, like what kind of settlement that would be. "Slow" But mountain waters have shrinkage. Whatever the posture, it was possible to travel instantly, whether in the ground or in the air. No matter how fast you say your improvisational work is, it''s just fast. That''s also much slower than a run. It was enough for the mountain water to react and shrink. But that''s the same thing with Swivo. Even though mountain waters are recognized by Swibbock as swordsmen, the shrinkage of mountain waters is only catching up with Swibbock. Evasion of mountain water and the pursuit of Suibok, both shrinkages were almost simultaneous. "but right" It was supposed to end here, if I had one of my opponents. The only advantage for mountain waters is that they can choose where to move. At the end of the shrinkage of the mountain water was directly beside me a feast that could be predicted. The festival that predicted it, moving in shrinkage beside myself, I had already wielded Eckezax. And the run didn''t miss that swinging motion. The festival had already rushed out after watching my attack. "Ooh!" "Ha! "Fast, but Unextendable" I naturally saw out the two signs, too. Instead, I know from the beginning that mountain water shrinks beside me. That''s why we pursued it, so there''s already a way to dodge it. Use heavy duty and weigh yourself down. In addition, subterranean travel, which is the basis of the geodynamic method, was used. Both my legs sink into the ground at once. With their low profile, the attack between the two was completely empty. But that''s not particularly surprising to both of us. Originally, I knew that Suibo would sink to the ground. Plus, I knew they couldn''t have been attacked much in the first place. Without stepping on it even after I finished emptying, I tried to chase it to Swivok in such a posture that if I hit the bottom kick, it would hit my head. "Shit!" But something tried to happen. Festival I perceived it. I leap away greatly and take my distance, and the runs learn from it too. "Rotate" some of the ground that is the scaffolding for the two of us, and Suibok''s terrestrial moves attempted to distract the orbit of the attack. The festival that predicted it, me, and the run that saw the festival, were responding instantly. "Better, move well" I''m not a toon trying to shut that up. He was about to slash the triplets. It is possible to respond even if it is moved in shrinkage next to itself because of the separation that sets the motion in advance and moves. "But this is still too late" But Thoon''s separation is slow. Swivok cut off the attack trajectory of those three divisions and slowly dodged them as they rose above the ground. "And so are you." To me, the mountain water is slashed again. I don''t think there''s a gap, but if I punch it in and cut it off, the situation never moves. In addition, it was an attack that gained an opportunity that could not be fought back by instant kung fu. Swivok actually takes it with a wooden knife. "Qigong sword method, from the guiding force... force method, whale wave" The mountain water I should have punched in was shocking all over my body. Through the wooden knife I was holding, my whole body was shaken and my body''s function was mahi. "From..." "Let it! Suibok is trying to put a stop to the mountain water, which he can no longer move. When he saw it, Lan hit him as he penetrated. I was going through my core, I couldn''t avoid it, my fist had already touched Swivok. "Lightweight method, virtual core rotation" Run, who should have hit him, was most surprised. But I also had to be stunned to see Suibok, who was supposed to have been beaten by a run in the surrounding faces. The head where Lan hit him headed to the ground drawing loneliness and, in turn, his legs were stretched towards the sky. It was as if there was a core through the waist area and Swivok was absorbing the attack like a toy spinning on the spot. "Power method, bun" Swibbok, who had regained heaven and earth after a spin in tune, was grabbing each of the runs that were out of shape and the necks of the mountain waters that were stuck. That was all, the battle was already completely on. "If the opponent is not wearing protective equipment, well, this is the way it is. Nevertheless, it is still quick to scratch your throat with a short knife" It was completely ineffective from the neck down. The two collapse powerless onto the ground as they are. I couldn''t miss that moment. No matter how it moved, no matter how I predicted it, no matter how I knew I could outdo it all, I had to move in direct view of the moment when the run and the mountain water collapsed. At the very least, it is slashed while defending itself with magic armor. Likewise, the thon is slashed while disputed by a large number of identities. This is a game, it''s just gently and gently knocked down. Still, it was the biggest part of my life for them. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" But for Swivok, it is in the palm of his hand. Originally, shrinkage is a very delicate task, and the tow that moves the opponent requires a special concentration. Being able to use this for battle, or pulling two moving opponents at the same time, was a stunt because it was Swivok. "Foreign Gong Dynasty, Mountain Throw" Thoon''s neck was grabbed. It was all over at that point. At the same time, Festival I was being grabbed by the waist. Festival I could not cope with it, understanding that it was lightened as it was at some point. As the Lord fell to the ground, but the toroidal split released was still in motion. Towards it, throw the sacrifice at me. In the case of the light work of mountain water, the weight returns when it is away from hand. Unlike that, the festival I still remained light. I was on the verge of crashing into the splinters and felt the weight go back through. "Heavy duty increases power dramatically. But that means more recoil for this side of the attack as well. When I was younger, I broke my own treasure. Well, if it''s a weapon, you can procure something new, but not when it''s a finger." Suppose you clash with your opponent while weighing ten times more. In that case, the pain to myself also jumps tenfold. In addition, simple blunt strikes were not something even armor could prevent. Thoon''s body was lightly extinguished, and the sacrifice was immobile. Festival I understood what it meant to have a heavy whole body. Simply, it doesn''t mean that the weight comes on top of me. It means it gets heavy until it reaches the internal organs of the body. The burden was remarkable. "Again, it is preferable to weigh the opponent and use it as a throwing move" I was picking up the wooden knife I was letting go, and I was punching it over my falling festival armor. It was also a nostalgic feeling for me. Even the second time he fought against the mountain water, he was plunged into the steeple over the armor of magic. "Well... we all fought well... but that would be it now" The battle was too light than I imagined. To that sight, once again, everyone had to breathe into the simple Swivok ability to fight. Naturally, the tempera present inside the Arcana kingdom was also blocked from daylight by dark clouds by Fuukei. The inhabitants trembled anxiously, but it was the face of the turtle claw fist that held their heads more than that. They had made a prediction. Two thousand years ago, the immortal, who devastated this immortal in its entirety, with further strength, "may visit this immortal." It''s not about harmlessness or anything like that. We must avoid whatever happens because there will be a rough God without metaphor exaggeration. Please don''t do anything, don''t come. Besides asking for it, there''s nothing I can do. Or, as a mere fact, Suibok is the object of faith in this land. A company of treasures, built by Swivok himself and endowed with immortal properties, is normally offered. The unusual state in which the man who perished this inner city offered an offering to the company that he had built sorry to perish. As a descendant, it is a no-thanksgiving because we are here to make further apologies for this. So the face of the tortoise fist sends out the four people who were around the run, in the form of cutting up a little training. "Um, Sansui''s master..." "That he was the Lord before Eckezax..." "You took out the guy who made the dark clouds..." "What kind of bucket..." If you put it into four, it''s more than just a mountain water master. It''s a monster. I politely declined because the compound might come back in here, and you guys should never come back. Exactly nothing more than a personal statement, but the four of them had taken on quite a bit. Life in there was a narrow shoulder, and there were burdens just to be made. It is also true that there was optimism that something could be done. The mountain water that he was a disciple of Suibok made sense and respected his employer. The fact that the run was dangerous meant that the mountain water itself thought it should kill people from inside the tempera, but still gave priority to the intention of the batlabs protecting the run. Because the mountain water is decent, Swivok himself would be decent now. Such optimism kept them back in school. "" "" "Run, Thoon and Saiga are getting hit?! That optimism had been betrayed lightly. Such facial rashes, including Festival Me equipped with Eckezacks, had been beaten in the Blue Sky Swordsmanship class in front of the school. "" "" Or even Sansui?! Masters without a soul lined up in the world, the mountain waters that were thought to be so were also rolling plain. One man standing on a soft meadow looks extremely qualitative, as does mountain water. "Including the battle with my friends, let me appreciate it." The faces around him stared at him in awe and amazement. It is something that the man already knows, such as someone. "Saiga is sweet in prediction and doesn''t read enough. There is nothing more than a threat when it comes to shadow-dropping split manipulation, but I use up star blood immediately because I have been reading too much extra choices. With experience, such waste will be swept away, and if you learn not only to predict but also to read normally, you will not have to change your responsiveness when star blood runs out. That must be the mystery of Kameko Fist." Again, they''re all down on the ground, but they''re conscious, and there''s no noticeable trauma. It was extremely polite, gentle and defeated. "I put too much of my heart into the fight against the mighty enemy. Don''t put too many enemies or long battles behind you. It''s gonna cloud your genius." "Yes......" "When it comes to runs, there is nothing in particular that can be said about both cardiac bodies. It can be said that the reading is shallow, but it also seems to be being compensated for. Probably the strongest heinous possession in history already at the moment" "Ugh..." "In your Lord''s case, perhaps you should explore the possibility of evil blood. Regardless of your physical skills, there may be a further frontier if you push through the surgical logic of evil blood." This sight alone conveys strength so much that I''m sick of it. This man is nothing more than Swibbock. "Thoon and Sansui don''t have enough numbers. Even if we can spot some movement, we can''t handle it. Non''s instantaneous kung fu can''t be said to be as fast as it is, and his auspicious kung fu is not far from the run again. But still faster than the two lords. Technically, mentally, both parties have no complaints, but I miss you too much to give up here." "I''m here..." "It''s a boulder, master..." "Sansui, if the Lord learns to do his improvisational work and be ours, he will not expose himself as he does now. If you learn how to do heavy work, you will also be able to give me an effective beating at the Festival with Eckezax. The difference between Non and the Lord is no longer only the amount of skill you have mastered. The challenge is obvious, so encourage it." Eckezaks, who was frightened, rushes back to the human form to confirm the Lord. I couldn''t move, but still didn''t seem to have any scratches. "As for the toon... yes fine, there is no room for me to work out" ¡­¡­ "Not to mention swordsmanship and flesh, and shadow unloading is not easy to create new techniques from here in the fields already pioneered by our forefathers. If so, focus no longer on tools. There''s nothing else to improve." Lie on your back with the thon that was lying down and unravel the paralysis. On top of that, he had two wrist bands in his hand. "The Lord has already reached a certain stage, there is no stray in giving this. By obtaining this, the Lord enters a further stage of training¡­ but it does not keep the woman waiting. This can be said of Saiga and Sansui." Um, he nodded and applied the release of the paralysis to other faces. "It doesn''t make a woman wait for the convenience of an extra man. I don''t mind going for further heights, but there are some things that need to be done before that. Don''t give me too much priority in trying to catch up with Non, or else..." Like a good man, like an innocent child, like a rigid young man, the man is laughing. "Your woman will stab you, and you won''t laugh." With a smile, the man looked at the four. He had just returned, a messenger from inside the tempera. "The lords are the descendants of the tempera¡­ I have heard from Eckezaks. I''m so sorry, it''s a shame that Nan survived. Anyway, those in there were really strong... spared to destroy. At the time, even with Eckezax, we could rule without killing..." The man was speaking out of kindness as he stabbed a wooden knife in his hip. "Now, as you can see, I can give you an audition." All four, it goes without saying no. 140 Stage The game with the master is over. I ended up being bogged down by my master, naturally. Even if the master doesn''t mean it, there''s nothing he can do, no hands, no legs. "Toon, are you okay? "Oh, no problem...... and yet, losing this far is the clearest thing" Thoon was realizing he was getting stronger. At least, I''ve never lost without trying my best, not knowing why I lost. I''m just saying that my master was strong enough not to be an ordinary interrogator. He managed to get up while the lady who ran over took his hand. "Lord Swibbock gave me a lot of attention. Honestly, I don''t know if they''ve accepted this treasure very much." In the case of the toon, the festival using Eckezax, unlike me, did not possess a special weapon. I mean, I don''t think it''s too festive in my case, but it didn''t make such a big difference to Blois anyway. Ahead, there will also be opponents out there who cannot be beaten by a toon. It''s too late to regret it when it does. "Besides, I was stabbed with a nail for not wandering Lord Doowe. No, as much as I''m embarrassed." "Well, they said what I tried to say first, too. I''m glad I found a new assignment, but let''s go say hello to your father as soon as possible." That''s it, the lady looked at me. After seeing me fall, I was very surprised. "Sansui...... that''s unusual" Well, I can''t help it. When I attacked him, he was prevented, and on top of that, he got a counter, and he was paralyzed. It''s impossible from my usual point of view. But if we''re close to each other''s skill, we can''t really hit the target nicely. If so, we''ll have to break them down while we meet. "I''m sorry" "Besides, your master was plain. Isn''t the big moves great or something? Is the little moves great? "It''s an accurate analysis." The lady also understood what the master had said. In the case of me and my master, the number of techniques I am mastering is too different, and there is too much openness to situations I can handle. Even if I knew whale wave moves, the results wouldn''t change that much because I had to punch them in after all. Or it would likely have been handled using other moves. The number of drawers around here is completely different. "In my case, there are only four techniques, but you can say that the master covers almost all fairy arts. That''s the biggest difference between me and my master." "... or even though your master taught only four techniques, you sent out a disciple" Still, it was the strongest enough, at least until now. My master also said to me that he was the strongest enough by the standards of the world. That was true. That''s all the master''s sword moves were great and there was nothing missing. However, there was definitely something missing. In the first place, there''s no way I can remember all the fairy arts for five hundred years or so. "No, it''s strange that you''ve fought with only four techniques before." "I''m sorry" "Fine, you''ve done my orders so far. Your brother said it too, but the result is everything. Instead, you should be happy to have stretches." A master stronger than me actually overwhelmed me. Then you''ll freak out. Or the face of Bathrub has been taken away. "It''s okay, Saiga! "Oh, I''m fine now...... I really don''t feel like I''m fighting humans" A festival where I tell my fianc¨¦e, Happiness, how I feel quite rudely. I don''t know how you feel. But I''m not saying too much. Towards the great senior, four thousand years of his martial arts career, it will not be. "I made a prediction, but they all handled it differently... that''s what I''ve shown a lot of hands based on what I predict..." Yes, in my case, I use four techniques separately depending on the circumstances. Paradoxically, if I could completely seal off these four techniques, I''d be dealt with. I''ve made up for that with sword moves, but I figured I''d be forced to do it somewhere. But there are many techniques I remember in my master''s case anyway. A lot of small moves can be a pain in the ass with skill. Or in the case of a master, the first move is too fast no matter which technique is used, and that is what makes it an inevitable move if it cannot be predicted. "Mountain water has limited hands. But Mr. Suibok... can handle a lot of situations. Because there are multiple combinations of surgeries, that''s what''s so close to countless. It was an ideal image for me, too." Yes, in that sense, the festival. I''m closer to my master''s style of combat. In the case of the master, it is a lot of immortality, in the case of the festival I do not allow the other party to cope with any magic other than immortality. Or even as a master, it was a compliment when it came to the festival''s laws of battle, and there was nothing in particular to change it except to modify the prediction. Festival I have also grown considerably. It seemed really different then. "Instead of deriving optimal answers to one situation, I prepared a lot of answers. It''s not like I make up my mind and move. Is that an intangible strength too... nice, looks very interesting" "Uhm, that''s the will, my lord! You''re certainly getting stronger! It''s not just the skill, it''s the spirit! Really, it got very strong. It''s as if I''m not responding to the blatant and defeated. I found the assignment and it seemed like a lot of fun. "It''s your game." A little frightened, my master told me that. "The face of this occasion is aiming for heights without breaking your heart, even before the strength of Non, because everyone knows how interesting it is to be strong. This is nothing more than a miracle you have done, the ideal image of Non." Very happy, lonely, that''s what the master said. "The strength of Non had ended with Non. This is what I have because you took over. Being strong means being excellent is only if you have a comparator and you have a competitor. It is only incidentally that we respect each other" "Master..." "You are by no means the degradation of Non. That is proven by the results. Non... Non could not do this" Results and achievements are all about the individual. That is the value of sopeds, and the same thing for me. "No matter how strong Noh was, he could only compete and kill each other with men. It''s the same with my friends. Non''s hands got too dirty." "Master Suibok......" "Sansui, hang out with Nong tonight. Provide immortal instruction. As soon as it''s done, Noon''s going to put the woods back where they belong and make treasure for your disciples, for the sake of making amends for this country." I didn''t intend to stay long, I ran out of words. Listen to that, the school director is in great shock, okay? The master realizes that too, so he manages to try to modify the track. "Hey, what are you doing? Well, if you''re floating in the woods like this, you can''t have a city in the hole again! There''s nothing I can do to spare you. Besides, if the treasure can, I''ll show my face again. Until they''re done, I''m not going home to show my face." It was in my hometown, a colony of immortals. Apparently, the master has broken the school for the master financially. Is that burden too, it seemed cooperative against this school? "Don''t guide me, my disciple Sang-sui. You''re not wrong, you can''t be as wrong as Noon. You must have met someone respectable in this land and found someone important? The same is true of Saiga and Thoon, but the time has come to use martial arts not just to have fun, but to keep ourselves alive and protect someone." It seemed to be a goodbye word, but it was also a word that we could meet again. "Let''s retract the previous words. My disciple Sansui, do not say that you will have Rain in front of you, but come and show your face at any time. And tell that to your apprentice, too. I''ll be delighted." If you stay too long, you''ll take care of me. The master, who is so concerned, said to make it sound like everyone else. "We''ll see each other as long as we live, we''ll never be disconnected. Stretch your chest even if you think it''s immature. Unless you have nothing to be ashamed of, you will not despise yourself. So even if you think there''s still something missing, still don''t be afraid to embark on a new path. If it''s not enough, I just need you to come back." Seeing a master laughing with great pleasure, I think. After all, I was blessed with my master. "If Sansui acknowledges, he is a swordsman who can push his heartbeat. I wish you all the best in the woods. I''m looking forward to seeing you again." 141 Declarations Eventually, the morning after the master taught me some moves, he returned the forest to its original place. I suppose he admonishes you that you should not lightly carry a real estate called the woods. It must also make sense to concentrate on producing treasures. In other words, I remember very well how to make treasures that I hadn''t manufactured in the long time of the twenty-fifth century, even if they were slightly quoted. Even I''ve only lived about five centuries, so it was a world I couldn''t even imagine. Or should I have too, since my master used to sit in school? Because of this situation, I can''t explain it properly in front of everyone. Well, if I mention it, I don''t have a kiri, and if you want to ask, let''s go ask. Let''s do that. It was just that the faculty at my school, who had so much to ask from such a master, were going to follow me to the monastery that my master and I had spent. For once, they have several faculty members who can fly through the sky with the magic of the wind, and they take turns listening. He says he won''t stand in the way of making treasure, but I don''t care what you think, he''ll stand in the way. Or maybe it''s normal for me or my master to just relax too much. Well, it''s me. I had no words to give back when my master told me to do my training. Nevertheless, it was natural, in a way, to train a thon equipped with treasure against him in order to confirm that his back had been stretched by Kim Dan''s technique. Physical abilities have also been greatly improved as a result of Golden Dan''s technique growing the body. Probably something with more muscle strength than my current physique when I grew up. It was my sword training that was adjusting the errors around it, but I was also plain training in fairy arts. It wasn''t that difficult of a procedure just because my master wanted to teach me. In other words, it is the technique on the extension line of the technique that I have ever remembered, so all I had to do was apply it. The application of qigong swords and the application of motivation was very simple in particular. It''s about a little ingenuity and would be ready to use in action. Of course, shrinkage, inner and outer methods are very difficult, but there is a difference in cloud mud compared to heavenly motion, earth motion, and energization alchemy. I didn''t feel like I could remember that one when I saw it. "Dad, your sister Blois looks so cute! And they said something very rooted. Blois dedicated his days to escorting his daughter from childhood in order for her family to have a good life. I''m familiar with the struggle. But the blower was relieved of his guard duties. At the moment, Toon and I are providing for each other, but once again, Toon is going to choose the escort for the young lady. I mean, Blois is free. No more reason to fight, no more reason to work out. I wasn''t trying to be the strongest, I was only training swords and magic as a job, Blois. I guess there''s nothing she can do when she says, "Come on, you''re free." "That''s right... I honestly thought you''d been forgotten..." Honestly, I feel like I was pretending not to look at you, and I look sorry. Blois was clearly disgruntled with me, blaming me with Rayne. I''m free, that''s good, I''m a trainee. There is no way for two women to tell me how I am. "Because of your greed, there''s nothing wrong with all the food, and I''m still tired and sleeping at night..." It''s a case of total divorce. Because of this, he sleeps in the same bed as Bulova, but when he comes with me, he just sleeps. This was about to be sued as a DV. I mean, he''s suing me. It is not one of these warring peoples, so it is too much training to leave the family behind. If I hadn''t worked with this, it would have been deadly. "Sorry, I enjoyed my training too much... let''s make it up to you! Yeah." "No, you''re not, Sansui. I don''t want you to deceive me, I want you to face it right. Specifically, I want you to change your lifestyle itself." I didn''t think they would say that...... Though, Toon also said ''day to day gratitude is more important than a special gift'', and sincerity would be conveyed more than sneezing on the spot. What I''m training for now is strong in terms of toon and festival brother-in-law to me, but that doesn''t make it a good reason to whisk off blowers and rains. There was also a master''s warning that you should not be too extreme, and you will need to adjust a bit. I put all the time I had been hitting the escort into training, and the time I had been hitting the training as it was. Let''s stop it. In the woods it was sleep or training, but let''s forget about that for a while. "Yeah, okay. Well, let''s change our lifestyle. We can''t hit them all, but we have to get some family time." "... you should have said it sooner, sister" "... Oh yes, it was very good to know what it was." It''s important to put it into words. No, you didn''t have to tell me. I was guessing, so maybe I should have talked to you from this side. "Well, let''s not talk about dating." "And this is a different story." "That''s right! And this is not the story, Dad! Right, is it something else? I can''t help it. Then let''s get a date or something right. It pissed the two of us off. "Nevertheless, we both have a blasted story, don''t we have any specific examples? I knew I''d have to ask a toon or a festival..." "That''s right, Master Toon would be fine! "You automatically talk to the lady too..." To make a further statement, I reiterate that Blois is still being held captive by the lady. "So I was hoping you could teach me," "I don''t know, my master. Already one hand behind." Awesome seriously, Thoon said that. "At a time when a woman pleads with herself to take care of herself, a man has already been asked the question. It''s no longer a last resort for a woman." Wow, how reliable is this apprentice? He talks to me very sincerely and for the benefit of me. He''s very easy to understand and he''s giving me some useful words. "For a woman who has fallen in love with a man, she is attractive to the other person, and she wants to reach out and take it for granted. Regardless, I strive to be beautiful for it, but I only want my hands actively from men. Not all women say so, but Miss Blois in particular has admiration for the neighborhood. Even though my daughter, Miss Rain, is angry, she speaks from herself quite a bit." Now I''m talking like that in the blue sky dojo outside the school with shame, but many women nodded at Thoon''s words and the men were listening. Wow, wouldn''t it be too perfect for a man''s example with a woman''s admiration or something? "For a woman, it''s a mistake and an absurd thing to ask her to love her lover. With that in mind, we have to change our behavior while filling holes. If we have a job to do, we can''t stop, but we have to accommodate it because time is free." "I have no words to give back" "I mean, you''re losing quite a bit of ground at the moment. It''s not easy to take it back from here, and I want you to listen to my words." Now, how will you answer this difficult question? "You should take a week off and travel without an appropriately large purpose. Making plans with your family is fun." Ooh, speaking of which, I feel like Blois and Rayne had such discontent, too. Wow, what accurate advice. "Fortunately, your time is free, and the vacation you have been granted has returned to some extent. If you are the owner of sopeds, you will have a light amount of leisure time. Both Lord Bulova and Lord Sangsui have been dedicated enough to this day, and to that extent, I will do well." "Really... I''ll ask you something" "Oh, and then..." You have something to add, Thoon was speaking to me. "When I was a child with my father, the King, too, I wanted him to play more. Now I understand very well that my father had to do that, but it is a man''s and adult''s reason. Girl, it doesn''t go to children." "That''s right." "I guess being a normal father is more important to my daughter back then than being a great father. But a child is called a mirror of a parent, something that shows how it is. Your daughter admires and respects you. That''s why you''ve come to say all you can." Because I''ve certainly put up with it scattered so far...... "Lord Blois and Miss Rain both love you. That has nothing to do with being the strongest swordsman or immortal. I heard you originally left the woods to be Miss Rain''s father. I think it''s going to be a big deal if we get weird here." I don''t know...... I''m glad you had a toon. I honestly had to think so, even if I got harsh words. It is reassuring to have a disciple who can make it. "Lord Suibok, who is equal to my father to you, was also very similar to you. Your apprentice looks like a teacher." By that logic, what is that again like of a master? I''m just a little concerned. 142 Proposal Like Toon said, vacation was allowed for now. I''ll take a week or ten days off, but I''m not leaving the royal territory, and I was told to tell Sopedo about my plans for the trip so I can contact him at any time. Hey, it''s like a dream to be able to take a break from work. Well, I don''t have a subordinate or anything in particular, and I guess I''m more liberal because I don''t need a job. There are also many tourist destinations in the immediate vicinity of the Royal Jurisdiction or, in the first place, the Wang Capital, just in the heart of this country. So it''s not that necessary to go away. So I collect pamphlets about tourist attractions and theaters around here and plan where I''m going with Blois and Rain. In the case of travel, it''s much more fun to plan than when you actually go. That''s something I remember too, so I''m in on making plans. Nevertheless, I don''t have a particular place I want to go or anything, so I just hammer it. In my case, greed is more edifying than colour, and I''m only interested in rich nature and other things that aren''t interesting for a girl to see. Strongly speaking, I would like to go to a volcano, but there are no volcanoes near the capital on boulders. Additionally, even if you want to eat specialties from all over the world, you don''t have the freedom to eat what you want because you can eat at home in Wang Du. I''m not a lady, but when I live at my finest from time to time, it''s troubling. Nevertheless, that was a pleasure because we were both on board with the plan to have fun near Wang Du. "Hey, Saiga, where do you want to go? I think it''s a good idea to go back to Bathrub once! "Oh yeah?! But leaving the king''s capital..." "Saiga is the next Bathrub principals, and I think she''s an ant to look around the territory! Besides, it''s an active Bathrub family trump card, and it''s not natural to be in Bathrub territory! The problem was that it also caught fire to the festival. Or at last, Thoon and the lady will go to greet Majan, and inevitably Snae and Festival I will be with you. I don''t know what''s going to happen to the boulder, and Rain and Blois are leaving messages, so I guess I''m allowed to take a longer vacation with some fillings around. The problem is that I am a festival. Thoon is a shepherd of blood who does not have the right to inherit the throne, and does not dwell on the king''s chi. But Snae has the right to inherit the throne once and for all. When you''re going to marry that Snae, you''re going to have to tell Majan to stay if he sucks. If I suck, I might as well try Majan. Thoon also said that when he reunited with Snae in this country. Is this also a reward for distracting the Harlem protagonist, a distant exotic and platelet pinch? Though it''s not a hoarding one if you try to make it a hapine that might not be chosen. "Ha, the man who will be your son-in-law is tough. Nevertheless, the princess of one country has given her hand, so she takes it for granted." "If you''re a Saiga now, I believe your father will convince you too. I thought force was impeccable and enough guts to pull Eckezacs out. Although, I don''t usually rely a bit" "You''re a little nervous there. It''s out of the question as a boy not to be helpful, but it''s also a matter of being seen lightly during normal times. Lord Sansui is only an escort and is only a swordsman, so that is not the case with Saiga." Yes, even before I went to my parents'' house in Blois, I still haven''t left the boundaries of the main Harlem character. It''s normal in a way, but there''s nothing we can do about it from here on out. Instead of being flushed around, you need to find your own answers. It is the same truth, even if it becomes the son-in-law of Batlub. That''s the kind of growth you need, unlike me. But I totally deserve it, so I want you to work it out yourself there. "What do you want him to do? "Right...... of course, that would be best if you put him in Majan. With all that bravery, it doesn''t seem possible to bring the surrounding countries together." "So, it will. I also fully agree that the kings of the kingdoms must be empowered to lay low without Eckezaks." When I hear that word, I ask you not to tell me if you want to skip Eckezax or something because Eckezax seems to be deeply anxious. Nevertheless, if Majan''s values prevail over Wang Qi, it would be a good idea to fight in the form of beasts rather than relying on weapons. If you become a boulder, a giant beast, you won''t be able to use Eckezax. "Though, I don''t think I''ll let go of all the powerful sooner." "Batlub is putting his faith in Saiga. I know that''s how much you like Saiga... but it''s also an idea that you''re not ambitious." "Pass the step-in-law who cared more than the desire to be king of a nation? Both Lord Sansui and Lord Shawzoo, even Lord Ukio. I guess that''s the kind of nation that makes that a virtue. Nevertheless, you taught me to surrender at your discretion. Think of that ledger yourself." "Yes......" Wow, there''s nothing to argue with from the side. Once again, the lady listening nearby is proud of herself, and she''s a prince with no choice. "Hey, hey, don''t you have somewhere you want to go or something? "Oh yeah...... sea, what do you think? I want to see my bathing suit." In the case of Tsugar, if she keeps silent that she can use the spell, she has no problem with being unidentified in particular. But Hapine seemed seriously in a hurry. In contrast, the offering is also twisted. But the sea? The ocean would be nice, I''d like to go as far as the volcano. "What is the ocean... do you even fish? Then there''s the lake." "Well, aren''t you in the habit of sea bathing? I mean, why can''t the ocean? "Anything, not all along the coast in the kingdom of Arkana is Disyah territory. Did you forget that, too? Yes, it was. Along the coast in this country, if I say so, it is only Disuia. There is no better way to get out of the royal jurisdiction than to go to the sea. "Ugh, I was... sorry" "Martial arts are fine, even Batlub is a famous Martial Arts house. But remember politics and geography." "Well, I ask you, don''t you want to go to Disya? Is that for any reason? "Well... it''s just a bad place." Sounds so hard to say, Hapine said, blushing. Indeed, it is a harsh statement for women of their age. "Caputo is religion, Batlav and Sopede are force. They support the Arkana kingdom in their own way, but Disya has a particularly strong economy. There are plenty of whorehouses for sailors, casinos for wealthy foreigners, and security is very poor, except in major locations." "The economy... is that the direction" "That''s right. Of course, he''s in charge of fishing and ocean trade, but there''s a lot behind him on the dark side. They need to use magic for that matter, and they support each other with the missing caputo." It was a statement that I didn''t think was the same country, that I didn''t think was the same country. In other words, neither me nor Saiga is a donkey. I was studying to some extent at one time, but when I heard straight and bad reviews from the top of the aristocracy, I was also stunned. Well, you shouldn''t take Rayne to that place. I wouldn''t even like a blower. Maybe even with the money and the force, it''s fun there after you''re quite old. "I''ll tell you what, don''t look disgusted because you''ve got the Disuille principals in front of you. Well, Disya has a bad reputation, and she''s actually done a lot of bad things. But, you know, it exists because you need it, and I hate it, but it''s disgusting that you''re running things that have to exist. I used to eat and hang with my own and former owners of sopeds, but you can''t deal with them like that." "... oh, I know" "Anyway, no sea. If it''s a river or a lake, it''s in the Bathrub, so let''s go that way." Right, no sea? Come to think of it, Rain is still small, and you should stop it. Swimming is nasty, let''s think in that direction. "Hey, Dad! I want to watch a play! "Really... isn''t this, like, an older subject? "''Cause you''re going to see your sister and dad too, aren''t you?! No, but I feel like this was definitely the end of a sad system. Rayne, wouldn''t you cry? If Rayne cries, I feel a little less stylish. "Dad, it''s adult love! I think it''s a little too advanced for you. Or is it fun to see this? "What''s missing from me, what''s in the lady...... I think it''s about being an adult! Same tense blower as Rain. Right, the guy who says this is anxious to fall in love? I''d like to grow up a little. You''re old, both of you. But watching an older play is a testament to adults. No, well, then I don''t have a specific idea what to do. "Okay, shall we make an appointment then? Anyway, I have a plan for Scarska." "Well, don''t you think it''s a good idea to ''try, even if you disagree'' or something?! "That''s right, Dad! Don''t you think," That''s a good reminder if you cry along the way "or something?! Wow, you''re resonating with me as a parent and child, these two. Well, we''ve known each other for a long time, and it''s not the same behavior I used to behave like a lady... "Exactly... well, let''s think about it, both of us. To be honest, I''d love to go volcanoes, snow mountains, deserts, the ocean, but you guys wouldn''t have fun going there, and you wouldn''t be around in the first place, would you? And then..." Speaking of which, you said Happiness would be helpful. "You want to fish somewhere. I want to float a bigger boat in the lake and fish. What do you think, then we''ll just have to be bored? "I''m an adult... Sansui, you smell like an adult" "Fishing with my family on the day off...... I feel good, but it doesn''t seem very interesting" Look, it''s this even if I give my opinion. But if you don''t strengthen me at times like this, like you just said, ''Why don''t you give me a proper opinion! For the three of us to travel as a family!'' or something like that could be handled. "It''s a bit of a longer holiday, and it''s not about travel time or anything I particularly care about, and I''d like to do that if I plan to..." "I can''t help it anymore... Shall I go along with my dad''s hobby" "Well, Sansui spent time in the woods like that, and let''s make him feel a little more comfortable." But hey, he also asked me what my hope was. Maybe it was better than not saying anything. Unlike Raw Hate Thoon, he''s not as handsome as he likes to be raw as he is vegan. 143 Blind spot In the deepest depths of the woods, where he returned to his former location, Suibok was producing treasures to those who draw his own stream. A luxurious, transient belt that strengthens itself. A wind and fire wheel that allows flight. A stone garment as light as a feather and as hard as iron, a grand prince. I was making them for my immortal disciples. "Nevertheless, I really don''t expect you to follow me." "No, because this is also academic! Faculty members enrolled in the school were recording Swivok''s behavior while observing it one by one. It''s amateur craftsmanship if you try swimming, but it''s not worth it in this neighborhood where the presence of immortals is not known in the first place. "Nevertheless, Eckezax, who was acting with you, had no knowledge of attributeless magic or anything else..." "I guess so, Eckezax lives longer than Non, but unlike Immortals, he doesn''t have superior perceptive abilities. Plus, I think too long for battle to reason. Non has not exchanged opinions about the area." A hard answer came back to Eckezax that he did not exchange views very often. Though somewhat cruel, faculty still record that as well. Aside from what future generations think, the important thing is to keep a clear record. "To Sansui, I didn''t dare teach seating. Of course, I wasn''t as oriented as Non, but I still dared to limit my teaching skills." "... why? "For Non, the past has always been a disgrace. The time I trained with Fuukei under Master Kacho, I tried to forget that I was human. After I got Eckezacks, I tried to forget about the treasures I had made before that. After clinging to the woods, I tried to forget my achievements, which I relied on Eckezax for. In that sense, Noon is not a pathetic man who has always abandoned his past." That was something that the faculty, who are human, also knew. Humans make mistakes for everyone, and try to think that they are different now by degrading the past, whether they were young or young, stupid or stupid. If there was no past, there would be no present. "It''s only recently that the bump has finally come around. Non should have been discussed by Fukai at that time. I took a disciple, thinking that I had reached the height of the martial arts, and even allowed the disciple to take a further disciple... but reaching that height further struck my friend''s heart." In the end, Swivok''s personal strength never helped anyone in my life. Something other than strength made sense to people. Healing through instruction and alchemy, or the production of treasure, is delightful as a atonement to man. "After I got Eckezacks, I thought it was in vain that I got the skill to make treasure. When I returned to the origin of the immortals at the edge of the sword, I thought it was the extreme of inertia, such as the alchemy method. But life is long. Now, I can thank you for everything I''ve done. That''s why we have to get back to our homeland." Leaving the land relatively quickly, even in human time. The man who consolidated his readiness had made many treasures in a crude urn. "My friend knitted a secret technique to connect with the earth vein. Therefore, the manipulator of the terrestrial technique was able to understand its proximity¡­ Perhaps my master and the people of Sendo in my homeland are also sensing it." "Can you grasp what happened at the end of the earth? "My friend knitted those techniques. At all, it is a great frontier. It was probably the ultimate technique." Faculty have heard stories that it was not usually a threat, it was just unilaterally beaten down. Not as a samurai, but as a immortal, I guess. So much so that Fuukei, who was immortal, built up the drill. "Hearing of its death, what is happening to my hometown of ''flower bills''..." A number of islands that float further ahead of Majan, farther than Arcana, farther than Domino. Many immortals and more human beings sent their daily fortunes to the land, once called the flower bills and now called the Great Eight States. Among them, Kacho, the immortal known to be an ancient stock in particular, had his eyes open with a renunciation. Its'' boy '', who was sitting Zen at the root of a giant tree, was sensing the ending that had led to it. "Doomed, Fuukei" "Yes, Master Fuukei lost?! The young man, who had heard the word of the geese and sat at the front near it, was surprised that his brother had been defeated. "Oh, I can''t believe Master Fuukei loses! There''s nothing lined up in this Daihachi state, that guy who made you the strongest samurai and called you the strongest spear man, did you lose?! "I have no choice, they''re too bad. I beat this land, called the flower bills, three thousand years ago, and I broke it." "... are you sure you were there?! I have a rough god and a feared thunderous god, Suibo?! "O Zen, Suibok is my disciple just like you. Well, it''s not about loud and loud." Zen, the young man called was very excited. I could only sigh when I saw what it looked like. I''m not frightened of this young man, I envied his cheerfulness. "Wow! I can''t believe I was at the same door with someone like that! "The Lord is cheerful... If Fuukei had been a little faster with the Lord, he might not have cut the distortion" Until the end, Fuukei did not come to the right heart as a Immortal. The end of it, Kacho had been afraid for four thousand years. And Fuukei had reached the result as it was. "No, is it the same? In the first place, when he tried to straighten me out, Fuukei might have recognized you the same way when he saw the Lord." "... excuse me, Master Kacho. What does that mean? "There''s a reason trees grow, even if it doesn''t make sense. There is no inevitability as to what form the stone falling on the ground took, but history exists. In other words, Fukai''s distortion is due to the fact that he had a stronger influence on Swivo than Noon''s guidance." Swibbock grew up raw. Fuukei, who had been near it, continued to be covered in its shadow. As a result, I continued to be affected after Suibok left. I kept fighting the literal shadows. "And Noun was a master of uncertainty. Suibok is cute. I''m too free, I''ve done too much words to endanger Fuukei." "Too much words, too much... did you preach too much? "Exactly. Knowing that words are only words of intercession and not teaching... Non would have both grown up in the wrong way" Three thousand years have passed since that ''nation-building''. Most of the immortals who have already taught Swibbock have returned to nature. The remaining geese had untrained. I couldn''t help but think I had to look out for my two disciples. And that''s over, too. Too sadly, it had reached an end that Swivok had known since his visit to the land four thousand years ago. "Words can be interpreted as anything. How can you use immortality so that the words of Nong can reach Fukai?" "What do you mean? "Immortals are those who cut off the five grains and lay rows. Didn''t I?" "Well, that''s true." "But it''s not like we don''t eat the five grains, and we can''t eat them. Let''s not kill everyone who eats the grain." "That''s right! Indeed, appetite is an obstacle to training for immortals. But the immature inside can hand the meal in front of him, and those whose rows are completed on the other hand will not fall into the Evil Immortal, no matter how much they eat. Kill what eats the five grains, which is too incomprehensible to the Immortal. "You always say it''s your heart that matters, don''t you, Master?! "Well... it''s not easy to change your mind with words. But where I imitated the ''act'' of training, my mind is not ready as it is" Suppose you had training to sit in front of a tree. Do the deed, just to show patience and seriousness. However, the purpose of perceiving nature, integrated with nature by the act, is not achieved. Are you just being patient, or are you just doing an act called training for the purpose of revenge? Of course, the difference is as real as ever. But those who can''t get to the right answer don''t understand it. "Fuukei got serious. I admired, honored and tried to imitate the immortals around me. That was good in itself, but that kid definitely took it too far. Indeed, Suibok behaved like immortals. But there is no evil or malice in Swivok''s heart. She''s a good girl while she''s raw. That''s why we taught art to compete" "... that''s the end of it." "At the end of this period, is it that the flower bills were broken? It was young people who were sick, and all our immortals were delighted inside. Anyway, it''s nothing. It just broke the island." No need to worry, many immortals tried to stop Fuukei, starting with the geese. That''s extremely simple, nothing more than because no one cared. Nonetheless, Fuukei became indignant on his own. Let a monster named Suibok, the Great Storm, get rewarded and excited. I cried and fell asleep, just like that. "Suibok was an immortal, albeit deformed. That''s why everyone taught the technique happily. Other immortals bestowed their magic on Fuukei but a kind of pity." "That''s a terrible story..." "Fuukei really wanted to see Swivok downstairs. Suibo is too different from the usual immortals, so I couldn''t try to do that because Suibo is right or superior." "Excellent, did you have to admit? "I don''t know about martial arts, but Sendo is not something to compete with. Well, it doesn''t matter how much force or skill you have. Raising oneself is the essence, and Fuukei missaw it" Thou shalt discipline thyself, and be not involved in the world, which is an abnegation with immortals. Because otherwise you will be corrupt. Paradoxically, if you''re not corrupt, you don''t need to discipline yourself, and you don''t have a problem getting involved in the world. Instead, from a Immortal who has reached a certain level, it can be said that there is not enough training at the point of depravity to that extent. While it is true that drowning in passion is a cause of decadence, nevertheless not all immortals with relationships are corrupted either. In the first place, the Immortal does not share absolute discipline in its entirety, nor does he lay down penalties for it all. In a sense, freedom and self-responsibility. You can laugh and forgive me for smashing down the floating island where everyone lives, or you can chase me and try to kill me. There is no such thing as an absolute commandment to the immortal''s congregation. But I have no choice but to make Fuukei angry, and I also deserve that Suibok will be sick. Anyway, immortals have a certain cycle of life, and many immortals reach their frontiers with nature. But that''s not an absolute thing. That''s not true only to the extent that "that''s what most immortals spend" and "that''s what they have to spend" or "that''s not allowed otherwise". Fuukei just assumed that on his own. Of course everyone ran out of words, but he couldn''t take them off the pre-construction "correctness". "Well, it''s all Fuukei''s choice, and Swivok''s endless. There is no misunderstanding or tragedy there. It''s what I''ve done as much as I can, and no malice can pinch it." "So you can''t help it, then? "Well, I can''t help it." Well, I can''t help it. In one word, Kacho had given up everything. "Think about it, maybe there were too many examples of ancestors. The fact that it was an environment where I could learn too much too easily made Swivok mighty and entrenched Fuukei. Teaching and guiding do not always coincide. Or maybe I realized that too." "Uh... what do you mean? "In the case of Suibok, I would have been strong on my own had I not been coached by anyone. Perhaps that must have taken longer than if Non and the others had coached. With what we taught, both Suibok and Fuukei made shortcuts. But if it''s only time you get it by taking a shortcut, sometimes you should take a detour. Especially about the mind." The immortal, who lived long enough, tells and hears to the young man, who would be his last disciple. I grew up on my own, regretting the two disciples. "Trouble and suffer and think for yourself, it can make sense in itself. You can''t just get the right answers you have prepared, there is certainly a way of heart" "Does that mean I haven''t taught my master so much skill from that kind of reflection?! "No, you''re not just mainly talented. First of all, I''ve only been a disciple for about a hundred years." "Oh, no." Well, it''s all just past. Now I''ve seen much of what I can see. "Loosen up, and Suibok will visit the land. This is the time when Non''s last untrained journey into this world will be cut off. Finally, Noon travels to the world where his friends wait." "... Um, Master Kacho. What about me? "... can you ask me to do it?" "Master?! Hey, that''s not it! You completely forgot about me now, didn''t you?! Don''t you think I''m untrained? "Well, if you leave the Lord alone, you''ll understand... nothing to worry about..." "Mostly, I''m that swimbok, right?! You put shomben on the head of someone who was your brother, or such a nasty person, right?! "Ranri" "No, it''s not! Did you really do that?! Not exaggerated or something?! "It was only five hundred years ago... and I was immature as a immortal..." "It''s about a five-year-old, doing that! I don''t like it, I can''t believe you''re such a person''s apprentice! Not far away, ''The Man Who Found the Cow'' returns to this land. Return with a proud apprentice to a land packed with scandals of the past. That meant the end of one immortal. "Sure... I''ll step on Fuukei''s head, I''ll slap him on the rock, I''ll poke him off the island after letting him faint, I''ll paralyze him with needle surgery and then sink him into the sea, I''ll bury him on the ground and surround him with stone, I''ll crush him with snowballs. Anyway, I didn''t want to do a lot of things, but I''m sure he''ll be a fine immortal by now. Non believes so." "No, such a master! Or did you not stop Master Kacho or the other Immortals?! "... we all laughed when we smiled" "There you go, the most reflective thing you have to do! In the first place, isn''t this master the worst? Zen, a young immortal, couldn''t help but feel anxious about his master''s ability to teach. "... I see. Negative kids taught me to cross shallow waters. There''s no end to training." "... well, is this natural" 144 Mens Thoon and lady, festival me and Snae. These two engagements had been confirmed in Arcana. Nevertheless, there is such a thing as a muscle to be put through everything. To be specific, I have not spoken to the Kingdom of Majan in any way. The first contact was crucial because it was a country without national traffic. This meant that Bathrub and Sopede were each set to go for Majan while passing the country on the road with a massive amount of treasure in their carriages as greetings. The lady and the father, the former lord, said that the one who was the lord of this journey was on the side of the sopeds, and then it was me. Bathrub side says Happiness, Festival Me, Snae, Tsugar, Eckezax. Then there are four in the runs and the tempera. A large number of convoys existed in this facade, as was the case in the Daimyo matrix. Or maybe more. Nevertheless, it may be natural because of the prestige of the state. Because if you badly treasure it, you may even be able to tell your descendants that ''the Kingdom of Arcana is a ketch'' in a distant country. At the same time, it is possible that even Majan could be told that ''the Kingdom of Majan is a ketch'', so I can predict that the return would be considerable. Pramaizero, or the escort, may be negative, but even if a princess and prince of a country marry. That much sincerity will be necessary. The lady has little history of coming about the offering me anyway, so rest assured that the nobility of the kingdom of Arcana, Bathrub, has so much power and cares so much about the offering me. Precisely, sincerity was a sad reality. Well, I have trouble eating without money, so I think it''s natural for me to be a Immortal. "No, I didn''t think I could decorate my hometown with all this brocade! And, laughing proudly was a toon rocked by a carriage. Around it are places like Prince Boulder. He was frightened by the number of extra treasures and the reclining escort, such as the Festival Me on the same carriage. Well, I am terrified that I have done such a terrible thing. "Oh, my God..." "Don''t be so sick, brother. I''m not throwing this treasure away either. Instead, shouldn''t we be glad that Snae''s value and his own was this far? "Well, that may be..." "Assuming Snae succeeds to the throne by mistake, he gains wealth and power that is nowhere near this point. Given the neighborhood, I''m not ready for the feast. You have to get used to it. That''s what connecting with the royal family is all about." Yeah, you know what, Toon was putting me on the same carriage as the festival. Except, of course, the women, starting with the lady. It doesn''t mean these three will solidify and move all the time, but they have a lot to talk about. Of course, I always feel signs of a lady. He seemed very grumpy, bored and lonely. Maybe he remembers Rayne and Blois. "Well... I''m going back to my hometown, so I want to talk to you both again. This is how they got together while buying the women''s discontent." "... hey mountain water, maybe hapine is getting grumpy too? "It is." "Well... well then..." It was the sadness of the Harlem protagonist. If I had said no clearly, it wouldn''t have been such a hassle. Though I deserved it, it was a festival that was seriously making my stomach seem sore. "My master, Sang-sui. You don''t mind a little more crushing, do you? This is a place to talk, no matter what you say." "... why suddenly again" "In some cases, I may not be able to talk to you lightly anymore." Shimmering, thong that means hanging up. Sure, no matter what happens from here on out, it''s no wonder. "If we do poorly, the three of us on this occasion may be separated in distant exotic lands. If so, I think there''s something I''d like to say right now." "To the country, that you might be staying? "Depends. In my case, I do not have the right to inherit the throne, which I do not consider appropriate as a king for Snae, but I still have to defend my country in some circumstances. My father is a great man, and I trust him about my brothers and sisters, but that can happen in case. You two will know that." Me and the festival. I looked at each other. Indeed, it can be enough that individuals destroying a nation, They used to destroy masters and others, and they were vigorously working to eradicate the Royal Family such as Rikyo. With that in mind, I can''t say enough that the country was collapsing when I left. "Sure, if Japan moved nearby, there might be something like that" "No, in that case I don''t think it will perish the other way..." I correct my misguided fears. Whatever it is, it will not vigorously attempt to destroy another country unless it is summoned around the Great Japanese Empire. At least my home town in my distant memory wasn''t that aggressive. "One important thing about the state, or even one man will need it for the aftermath. In that case, you can''t pass me through a boulder." "Right...... right then. I''ll miss you." "That''s how we''re talking again. Drinks are a problem with boulders, but I was hoping we could talk a little bit." I''m not saying we should all go back to Arcana. There is certainly something to be done by all human beings. "Then let me not hesitate to say...... hey Thoon, it would be nice to marry a lady, but haven''t you made your hometown wait for a woman or something? I was asking what I was concerned about. He is such a good man. I didn''t think there was a colorful story back home. "Maybe there''s a woman waiting. But I''ve put all those women on my sleeves." You thought they''d ask, even the bragging ''I was a hottie in my hometown'' started. Still, it doesn''t sound disgusting, because both me and the festival took for granted that Toon was hot in his hometown, and he would talk about it like we were hanging up. No, I couldn''t have said there was no chance I would return and be offended if I got humbled that didn''t happen. "As surprising as it may seem, I have never made a woman happy, even if I have. Strongly speaking, this is Lord Doowe''s first time." "Huh... even though you know how to treat a woman like that? "I don''t have a choice. To me, women are the ones who always lean in." He seemed so sorry that he was apologizing to the women who were not here. "I do feel good and have a good face. My tongue spins and I''m born good. If I try to dictate like that, most women will be able to do as they please. But I didn''t have the personality to please it." Again, both me and the festival will be at war. This man was so handsome that he couldn''t find a better place to hit him. That''s why he seemed to be in so much pain. "I can see how women want me to behave. That is true in terms of courtesy, and in terms of emotion. I never feel bothered with it... but I still get tired" It was a unique affliction for a handsome man. I didn''t know I didn''t make one of those intimate women, even though I''d be able to dictate a lot of women if I wanted to, make a harem, and run it well. No, in the first place, it seems good to behave like a lady under high pressure, but I dare you to behave like it''s most preferable to them. Perhaps that in itself is a manifestation of integrity and integrity. "Rather than. It''s just that I''m playing" Women''s Ideals, "that''s all. After all, I''m not the one who stays raw. It''s as big as some people can play, you might think... but you have to be strong until you''re tired." "Toon said he had a personality that didn''t sound weak to the person he was expecting" Festival My assessment was appropriate. Because everyone wants the ideal prince, that''s how Toon behaves. But you want to remain as vegan as you want to be in private. Though in the case of thon, even the vegetables are quite handsome. "It sounds good when it comes to honesty, but if you try it on the women, it''s not what happened. Like Saiga, I''ve thought I should wave love to many women, but I was too young to have a woman with such a sense of duty" "Whatever it takes, it''s hard to think too much..." "To be more honest, I don''t like humble women like Miss Tsugar. I don''t have the skill to love women who are frightened of coming and worshipping me or when I can abandon them." "Huh...... don''t like tsugars?! Indeed, Tsugar is located opposite the lady in every sense. But I didn''t expect you to tell me you weren''t good at direct balls. You mean this is a blasted talk? Still, does'' such a woman ''make you a bad opponent for a perfect handsome guy? Once upon a time I saw the festival around me and thought, ''What harlem-like women they are'', rude. And it actually was. In a way, it still is. Those three are lifting up about me. Of course, that''s all I think Festival I''m growing up too. This is a very objective assessment. But to a true handsome man, to an ideal prince, an opponent like that seems to be a burden. Thoon is truly an ideal prince and an equally sized man who exists. That''s why I have real but late troubles that I can''t help. They don''t want to see it. I only want to see the ''good side'' of ''The Ideal Prince''. Thoon doesn''t try to reveal it because he can see it, he doesn''t try to show it, but I guess that''s still a burden. "A lady who stands up for a man sounds good, but I want to sit in front of a woman for as long as I can. I''d rather relax than reassure a frightened woman. Because I''m a man, too. So I have that dream for women." "I don''t think so about Tsugar... but you know what I mean. Sure, I just want to show myself cool in front of a girl, and I have some resistance to showing embarrassment." "I fully agree. Even I have a problem with blowers being too humble, and sometimes I have a problem with that happening." In a different way than I do, he''s also very distracted by Thoon. The problem of luxury, is that he is aware of it, too, that he can''t put it in his mouth. "I thought I could marry Blois because it''s kind of a reciprocal relationship. Don''t hesitate to talk to each other." "I envy that, Lord Sansui. I''ve always wanted a woman like that. That''s why Lord Doowe, full of confidence, looks blind. In front of her, you can also make weak noises." I see, she was highly desirable in a different vector than the lady. If you do, is it true that the lady was destined for destiny? I see, I''m finally convinced. "I thought it would be a lot of deductions, but I thought choosing a lady would be a favorite or a large vessel... was that what happened?" "Yamamizu, you''re quite rude." "I don''t know what else to do, even I had something for the lady." In fact, my taste is bad just because I''m not a bad guy, and my personality is bad. What kind of punishment game did you think it would be to marry such a lady, but it''s odd to find someone like this. "Ha ha... so easy to reveal the inside of my chest my opponent also finally got it in a distant exotic country. I am blessed with many." Ever since I said that, I had a very serious face. "I''ve already told Doowe... about my mother" I was nervous about the right to inherit the throne and that kind of hard topic, me and the festival. "My father has several wives who dwell on Wang Qi. Naturally, I have a lot of belly siblings, but me and Snae have my mother alike. Instead, we''re the only two kids for our mother." I''d like you to say something important like that a little sooner. "Naturally, only a daughter named Snae has the right to inherit the throne for her mother. In fact, often the queen sat on the throne. But I can''t do that to Snae. Just so we''re clear, the other siblings are stronger. I guess that''s why I decided to leave the country cheaply or get engaged..." I see, for Thoon and Snae, you gave up on being impossible from the start, such as the throne? But he said it wasn''t the other way around for his two mothers. "Of course, I didn''t suddenly find out I was born and had shadow chi, nor did my sister suddenly become weak. But still, this case is definitive. I don''t think there''s anything." Trouble, he sighed. "I don''t want to sound too bad about my mother, but me and Snae''s mother are normal women. He''s not like a great father king. He''s an ordinary First Lady. You wouldn''t be a child if you didn''t know what that means." "I mean, what about succession to the throne? "Saiga, that''s never all. On the throne of my royal family always sits the strongest. Though my mother herself is a king, there is no way to dispute the decision. Everyone is not convinced, neither the people nor the foreigners" "That''s right... it''s a beating between Wang Chi residents..." "Exactly. That''s why, on the contrary, it''s no trouble. Or even if it were to be king by plot, the end of the road would be miserable. The king is obliged to intercept the challenger alone. If the weak sit on the throne, they will be defeated by those who are confident in their arms. My mother knows the extent of it." Even if you can get into a little trouble with your family, you won''t get into a throne inheritance or anything of that magnitude. "My mother never gives me a heartfelt welcome, think to that extent. Whatever it is, I don''t mind beating it up. My mother had a bone fight to get into my father''s house." Men and women, who dwell in the king''s temper, must be strong. Wow, that''s a simple world view. It is precisely the value that the strong is everything. Nevertheless, neither I nor Festival am as strong as my master. I know I have to be diligent to be strong and I don''t have time for pus rot. I guess that''s quite right because the state is cheap with that mechanism. "You know... are you stupid enough to fight like that all the time? You won''t be able to do your affairs on a boulder." "Of course, there are provisions. For example, no challenge is allowed during important festivals, and if it is impossible, other soldiers deal with it as sinners. In the case of the Queen, she can refuse to fight during pregnancy. If the challengers overlap, they can kill each other and only the winners can challenge each other, and so on." Thoon even answers my question. Well, that''s the kind of decision you need to make. Either way, it doesn''t make any difference that it''s a mess. Kingdom of Majan, a country whose voice is directly linked to its arms. Somehow, I''ve been worried about you now. "You don''t have to set that up. It is true that those tides are intense in our country, but they are neither disorderly nor insecure. It''s a wonderful place to be proud of you." When I look at my "friend" who laughs like that, my anxiety blows up. For us too, Thoon was the ideal prince to rely on. 145 Tears Unlike in tempera, the Kingdom of Majan is a fine country. When it comes to why the Kingdom of Arcana does not know about that country, it is simply because it is far away. Plus, it''s not that big of a country, I guess. For example, the world map is just a globe, so I could easily learn about the world. Even if Japan, or Russia, or the United States, or a big country, knew to some extent, other small countries would know more about the location and the name than the ambiguity. It is, well, this world of our time. Even if there are rumors that there is such a country, there is also quite a bit of conjecture that there is no national traffic. In the first place, that''s normal for Japanese people. Whatever you want, if you want to approach the Kingdom of Majan, you will gradually become famous about Toon. The atmosphere and climate of the city on the road have also changed over the course of several months of carriage journeys, and when I realized that I was truly traveling the world, I began to see people dressed in the same way as Snae and Toon. He finally arrived in a country bordering Thoon and the knowledgeable Majan, handing over part of the treasure as a toll to many countries. "Hehe... I didn''t know we were going to reach the kingdom of Donzilla. My country is almost there." "Yes, I miss you, brother." A neighboring prince who was leaving the country is about to pass through our country to return home with tons of treasures. Upon hearing the news, the king of Donzilla wished to see it, and there was no reason to strongly refuse this one, so he went to the king''s capital. Then, rumors alone made it sound like a triumphant parade that Toon was somewhere in that carriage line. This is also the case in neighbouring countries, so it is horrible to think about how popular they are in their motherland. "That''s a great cheer... almost all of them are women''s voices. It''s like an idol." Festival I was pulling a dong. I mean, I was afraid of pressure that wasn''t half way from the perimeter. Now, for once, almost all of the key figures are in the biggest carriage, but many of them constrict themselves to this welcome. Or Tsugar was frightened again. That should be particularly hard for her. "My brother in Majan is not like this. An enthusiastic citizen often fights with soldiers of his escort." "You''re passionate or fanatical?! "Whatever it is, it''s an exaggeration, right?! Snae was naturally a vegan face. Or Snae is royal too, he seems to be of the same ethnicity, maybe he''s not very uncomfortable. And I didn''t even think it was particularly exaggerated. Anyway, in Arcana, Thoon was a handsome or interracial. Foreigners, the colour and look of the skin are different, not the problem. It''s cool, but it''s not what we think it is. royalty in the same ethnic group, and may well be enthusiastic and natural if so. "Ugh... Sansui, everything in this voice is calling for a toon, right? "Yes, every voice is filled with a vision for Lord Thoon" "Yes... I can have such an amazing man to myself...! Wow, the lady only felt ''superiority to the women around her'' in this situation as well. Thick nerves, I guess. I''m marrying a royal family, so maybe I can''t have this much liver. "Ugh, no matter how much commoners make noise, this man is mine...! I can only admire you when you get here, women with bad personalities are also superb here. Everyone was a dong-puller because it''s what you''re laughing at in front of Toon. Or I''m pulling except for Toon and your father. "Um, brother...... are you sure it''s good with that woman? "Whatever, yeah, I like what you say. And when I spent time in the kingdom of Arcana, I was attracting the envy of a foreigner who had entered the house of Sopede. There was nothing to put into words, but I couldn''t forbid the feeling of superiority either. It means you look great." The response to my sister was also really handsome. I mean, I know from what Thoon revealed in my chest the other day that it is my true intention not to falsify. The reason is clear, and I and the festival were convinced. Still, I''m not surprised. "Sansui, you look pale, but what did you sense? "The..." Sharp pointers from a good lady. Yes, I felt very bad. There is a gloomy atmosphere coming from the royal palace. Of course, it''s not an offensive sign of assassination or anything. It was depressing or something like that. "There were signs of heartbreak from the palace of the kingdom of Donzilla... and I was wondering how many women are probably feeling gloomy when they hear about Dear Thoon''s engagement..." The young lady was pleased to hear the words. On the other hand, there is also a snake. What a face. If I tried it on her, I guess it meant I didn''t even have to feel the signs. "There were many neighboring princesses admiring my older brother. Of course I didn''t mean it, there were a lot of people playing... but Donzilla had some princesses who really admired her brother." "I had no edge, that''s all. Besides, this country does not deserve to enter the royal family to the unwilling. It was a love that would never be accomplished. We''ll have a good meeting." I don''t have a choice, and I don''t hide the attitude I give up, Toon. Your father seemed to take it for granted, but Festival I had an eye for respect. Of course I am. I knew I could turn down a woman properly because this guy was so handsome. The Kingdom of Donzilla was an atmospheric country that added India and the Middle East. The palace is more or less like that. Of course, I don''t know much about India or the Middle East, and I totally remembered it coming to me. Whatever it is, it is five hundred years old knowledge, rubbing it off. This was the atmosphere, wasn''t it? Anyway, I''ll leave talking to Thoon and your father. I''m an escort this time, so I don''t need to say a word. "Well done. You stopped by my country, Prince Thoon." "Thank you very much for allowing us to enter this country. King of the great Donzilla." Donzilla''s palace is very spacious and has high ceilings, assuming a divine descent. It''s one story for that matter, and I think it''s luxurious but a little easy. The throne does not have a chair either, but is different from the bottom, and there lay a luxurious futon over the steps, where the king was seated. It is hush-hush. He was feeling kayak and obese because he was getting older, but there he was a king. Muscles were perfectly full under the luxury. The whole season will be over, but the more you fight, the more powerful you will be to lightly embellish Snae. "The mission from a distant exotic country also gave me some of the treasure that was supposed to be dedicated to Majan. My country is not savage enough to lose its gratitude." "Thank you for your generosity." Your father also owed no thanks to the king of Donzilla. And King Donzilla, who sees such a father, his eyes are not laughing either. Your father may not be the strongest, but he is a soldier who stepped on the number of places. I guess I was able to spot things around there. To a strong man, a strong man pays respect. That was a common perception in this day and age. It should be noted that me and the Festival I weren''t so vigilant. I can''t help it, they both seem weak. "... Well, from what I''ve heard, yes. Prince Thoon, your Lord is engaged to an exotic nobleman, and as a greeting, he''s on his way to the country. Really? "Yes, thank you. This is Lord Doowe Sopede, and I want you to promise to marry him. This is how I returned home with shame to get that forgiveness." "Is that so... so will you take up your duties as the king''s son again in your country if marriage is allowed? "No, I thought I''d bury a bone in my wife''s country if I were to be forgiven" King Donzilla, you are in great trouble. It wasn''t that out of attitude, but when I saw it stuck in words, it was true. Or a woman''s sobbing voice was heard from several parts of the palace. It is not a sense of immortality, but a sound that is heard even by the constant. The lady is laughing. I can''t hide my sense of superiority. Well, I wouldn''t do anything nasty, but it was a very mean smile. There is a man who says this is a good place, and that''s a colored man with a hundred points, so the world doesn''t know. "... well, don''t get lonely" "Yeah, I thought I''d be filial, including for that. I''ve left my father king to do as he pleases, so be sure to bully him..." Though I''m guessing that, Thoon dares to ignore and move on to the story, not the blunt protagonist. It''s dodgy to say extra things here, and it''s wrong to care for the women who are talking to the king in the first place but aren''t on this scene. "Really? Well, unfortunately, I suggest you return to your country early." "... Is there a problem in my country? "It''s only a rumor, not a public one... there''s talk of Majan''s king laying down sick" "What?! "No strong man can beat sickness when he is old. I''d rather rest in this palace today than go home early." This won''t be a lie. When that happened, it certainly seemed better to go back to Majan soon. Or... Actually, my master has given me the offering too. Among them are peaches and carrots. Is this a pattern called¡­ ''Thank you, my illness has healed thanks to you''? 146 Select "Is your father sick?" "I thought you were still young..." "Even young people are equal in sickness. All this." We were given a room at the Royal Palace in Donzilla. In it, he was sorting out information that Snae and Thoon''s father might be lying down sick. "Thoon, it''s me or the mountain water. Shall we take the peaches in a big hurry? "My brother, even if my father was sick, he would not receive the fruit of the man who suddenly appeared." Festival To my word too, answer honestly thon. Well, that''s right, you''re not the king of games, so there''s no way you''ll see him all of a sudden. Think normally, there''s no way a sick person would eat a man who suddenly shows up saying ''It''s a medicine that works for all diseases'' and offering it. "Then Snae or Thoon alone will hurry back..." "That''s a problem. As you know, this time we are returning home with a large army. Without me and Snae in place, Majan would not be allowed to enter the country. Besides, if the royalty who was out of the country hurried back to the royal palace, whether it was me or Snae, it could make the people worry about it unnecessarily." I want to jump out now. Thoon seems to feel that way, but he rejected it as a result of common sense thinking. Snae silently affirms the decision. It is only a rumor to the extent that the king of the neighbouring country is listening. You can''t mess up the country with that speculation. "It may sound lame, but if I or Snae move poorly, the country will be disturbed. In that case, there are a lot of dead people. For me and for Snae, the king is one and only father. But if the country is disturbed, many men, women, will be hurt and fall. We''re in a foreign country right now, and we shouldn''t act lightly and worry." "Exactly, son-in-law of Batlub. First of all, rumors are only rumors. Regardless, if you have information that you are being attacked, it is urgent, but the story of ''one king'' laying low to the disease will not disturb the country." Your father says the same cruel things. But Toon was snorting silently at it. "Besides, there''s a degree to it when it comes to disease. It is also possible that it is already healed. Besides, the worst may have occurred and have been discussed within the royal palace. We should move carefully only." "Worst...... you mean Snae''s father could have died? "Yes, it''s nothing strange. Even a boulder peach will not bring the dead back to life." Cruel, but also true. It doesn''t necessarily mean the information is correct, and even if it is, we can''t make a decision. "Even if my father was too late as a result of not moving now, it''s not your fault. Strongly speaking, it''s just that our country''s medical technology is lagging so far behind that it can''t save the king''s life." If we try it, it''s very much now, but magic, the so-called healing magic, is rare magic. That is popular because the Caputo family upholds the lineage of magic, which means that it is also a healthcare developed country globally. There was no gratitude because some master gave out convenience items or because of the common use of magic, but ''medical'' in other countries is very lagging behind. "Besides... would both pan peach and carrot fruit be poisonous in the first place if they were both past? What about that, Eckezacks? Do you know which to prescribe as my father is actually falling ill? "Depending on the type of illness, the quickest thing to do is to make it small. If you finely chop the pan peaches and eat them little by little, you can deal with them whether they get better or worse. If you want to get worse by eating pan peaches, you can eat a little ginseng fruit. That solves the problem." It''s some amateur-like way, but I can''t help it because I''m actually an amateur. Plus, I''ve got a couple of magic users who specialize in medicine, and if you''re a disease that can be cured by magic, you can leave it to the experts. Both peaches and carrots are only a last resort. "Hmm? What''s going on, mountain water?" "... I haven''t done anything yet" You predicted something, you suddenly asked me a question, Feast Me. It''s subtly bad for the heart, and I want it to stop because it draws attention from everyone. Or I didn''t really want to touch it... "Um, Master Thoon. It''s hard to say... the samurai are more eager to get a chance in front of the room." "Right..." I hear that, and the lady looks so happy. Miss Boulder, you usually have a good idea. Everyone was guessing something when they saw such a lady. So it''s the right answer. "He''s stuck with what he tells me, the guest. It won''t be a big requirement, I won''t be speaking out here" Hear Thoon''s words, and the sign of the samurai leaves. Everyone was feeling that somehow, and the air other than the lady and father was heavier. "Thoon...... I don''t know what I''d say, but what do you think when you see Doowe''s reaction? "Then I ask the other way, but how do I react, you are satisfied. As far as I''m concerned, it''s nothing to worry about" Wow, is this the difference between a Harlem protagonist and a handsome guy? Indecision or something, nowhere. It''s very neat. "As you have also guessed, perhaps you wanted to talk privately with me. I may spend the night with a traveling woman at a time when I was singing about freedom, but now I''m trying to introduce my fianc¨¦e to my father as a prince. Even if Lord Sang-sui did not speak on this occasion, I would never have responded." There was no argument, it was perfectly clear. However, it seems subtly uncomfortable. I mean, it''s the beginning of what I predicted myself, so I want you to care a little bit more. A far-fetched prediction only makes it easier. "I know how you want to be liked against everyone. It is only natural for a man to want to be liked by a beautiful woman. But you think it''s a courtesy to women to sprinkle seeds irresponsibly? If you don''t like it through your muscles, you can''t help it. So even if they call you a bad guy, you just spoil it and accept it." My ears are hurting so much, Feast Me. Certainly the decision power to be hated will be lacking in festivities. It seemed impossible to emulate Thoon''s attitude that it was hypocrisy to look good to anyone. "Besides, as I said before, I am relieved by Lord Doowe''s reaction. Anyway, I''m well sought after. It is sad to return if you may be told that there is too much to admire me, that I am distracted, etc." I know the reason, but how is the princess''s state of mind in this country where such a bad girl steals a prince she misses? "I didn''t even make a promise from here, I also need to say no. If we cloud the language here, women will expect it. Then there will be no next time." "That must be quite a lot. The women who remained unmarried in anticipation of my brother''s return. You''ll give up on this one, too. A very small part of you may not give up." Everyone nods at Snae''s words. Indeed, it is this country where even women are militants if they are to dwell on Wang Qi. male usurpation, could be a war or a duel with the extremely primitive motive of "I''m scared. Hey, Sansui. I''m counting on you to protect me." "Leave it to me, lady" "So... what do you think, actually? The princess of this country, is she going to push? "... well, I''ll take care of it... I''m crying in my room" You even know that, with the look on your face. Well, festive me. I don''t want to be seen like that only by you who can predict the future. Besides, I''m just guessing by the signs that you''re crying. I''m not listening to actual footage or sound. "It''s not just those who live in Wang Qi... Until I said so because most of those who live in Wang Qi are depressed to any degree." "I''m frightened... I''m scared of Sansui..." Happiness was pulling against me. The same applies to other facets Surely it would be scary to say that if you are within perception, you can generally guess what you are doing. But the scariest thing if I mention that would be the festival, after all. Don''t you have any idea that the man you love can predict the future? "So, you know what poison is? "I''m sorry, but I don''t know one thing until I get poisoned. I understand if you act with intent to kill, unless the person is present at the scene..." I answer Happiness''s questions honestly. I don''t want to know if boulders are that versatile. I mean, I''m a immortal, so they don''t work with poisons of natural origin. I''ve heard this from my master. Whether a snake bites you or eats a river pig, I''m not going to die. What the hell is nature? "That''s what we talked about...... if we don''t get out early, we''ll smash the face of King Donzilla, who told us about my father''s rumors. Let''s get out of here by noon tomorrow." "Well, I guess so." Your father nods at the words of Thoon. I''m sorry about the soldiers at the escort, but I just want you to be thankful that I can rest overnight at the Royal Palace. 147 Self-abuse After a night''s stay, on the way out of the Royal Palace in Donzilla to Majan, Festival I wanted to talk to me, so the two of us got in the carriage alone. He has a very blatantly troubled face, no reason why I wouldn''t respond to his plea that is troubling him, me and Festival I were talking shaking in the same carriage. "I''ve always thought I was a bad girl with nothing to praise about your lord, Doowe." "Who are you?" "No, that''s what I thought. Actually, look... it''s a big deal just to have the guts to marry Thoon..." "That''s for sure." Until now, he was treated like a distant foreign prince. I do have a good face and a good personality. The women around them were also making a lot of noise. But when I go back near my hometown, it doesn''t translate. Prince of the neighboring country, it was just a fuss as if he had turned the country upside down. Many of Donzilla''s royalty were genuinely admired and in love. Again, it is a hell of a competitive rate. "Because if I were a woman, I would never marry Toon. At least, I think I''d be terribly anxious to get into this country. I wouldn''t even like to be on like that. I don''t like it either." "Well, neither me, nor you, nor the neighborhood could have been so zealously sought after. Honestly, as a man, you don''t have the same character." "It''s not unnatural at all, and it''s so popular. Is this the difference between a handsome man and a Harlem protagonist..." Sigh festive me. If it were me, my stomach would ache. "Hey, I saw a bunch of beautiful women staring at Toon from afar. You''d have felt it with signs, too, wouldn''t you? "Oh, you were really sad" "I said I couldn''t. I can''t make someone that pretty cry." "You''re irresponsible, but I know how you feel." I can understand the idea of not wanting such a beautiful person to cry or be hated because of me. On the other hand, I also think that there is no way that I can be thought of by that large majority. "If I were you... I would kiss you or something, knowing it would bother you." "Maybe if it were you." "What would you do with that?" I don''t know. I don''t know. I''m not in the same position as you, and my desires are largely withered in the first place. I can empathize with your words, but my frontiers are confusing. Emotions, behavior, judgment are separated. " Mostly, if I''m that emotional, I''m not being touched by Bulova or Rain. "sloppy......" "Try me, you''re much more cunning over a year or so old master. More or less, you wouldn''t be kidding me if I told you that." "... well yes" "Anyway, you''ll be aware of it yourself, but the Harlem protagonist has to graduate. Honestly, I have no idea what makes you attractive as a man." Loved weaknesses, pox marks, etc. are all kinds of words that talk about the wonders of love. But in his case, he really remained the Harlem protagonist. It would be bad if we didn''t improve the area. Honestly, I have no idea what''s good about him and the women around him are in love with him. He was the Harlem protagonist in a truly bad way. "I could graduate from TUEE, so graduate from TUEE." "Well, yeah... if you have to see it, I don''t know..." "You know, I''ll be honest with you, did you think anything about learning the secret of the royal family from a foreign princess? "Honestly, it was at all" "You can''t say anything about the lady. The fool himself." Thoon also said that Snae was largely careless. Because a woman who seems to be a candidate downstairs, but has the right to inherit the throne, has taught her the secret of a royal family who has been engaged on her own. But the festival I received it from is not a noise where the energy weather is. Now he seems to know how hard it is to marry a royal family, but this man has not self-resolved anything. Even this treasure was prepared by the owner of the Bathrub. Give the royal family a princess who has the right to inherit the throne, even though this is how much it takes to make another woman''s parents pay for it. It was just the hero of Harlem, which is an exact addition to and subtraction from silliness. "You, don''t you think you can do anything without offense? ¡­¡­ "Blois'' father said... you''re not ready to bury a bone" ¡­¡­ "You, what were you going to do if Snae''s father told you to ''bury your bones in this country''? I mean, what about now?" "I''m the trump card for the batrab. Regardless of Snae''s thoughts, it will remain in Arcana" "Then tell that to Snae. What are you gonna do with me?" Make it, Blois'' father''s golden words glow. It was a good word again, not ready to bury the bones. Heata, your brother had some anxiety, but you''ll have to tell him too. Or festival. I just wanted you to preach to me, too. For once, he wants you to realize the importance of protection in your life. "I mean, you met Happyne first, didn''t you? Speaking of calling yourself a foreign princess. You did something that sounded like a promise to marry a foreign princess, and you didn''t think Bathrub would hate you or anything? "... yeah" "You''re dumber than the exiled nobles of the Domino Empire." "Yeah......" "At least I think a man who likes Rayne would be pissed off if he brought a princess from another country into my house." "Right..." Incidentally, the statement in me that ''dumber than the exiled nobles of the Domino Empire'' represents the finest contempt. The first time I saw it, it showed off an impressive amount of indifference, and I haven''t lived up to that expectation perfectly since. Koitz''s remarks are entirely less than that. "I cared that you didn''t have an alias or two names, but if you stay like this, you''re gonna be ''irresponsible'' or ''selfish'' or ''inconsiderate''" "Oh, I don''t like that! "You don''t like it that much there?! "Because mountain waters are ''Sword Saint of the Child''s Face'' and ''Thunder Cut'', Masakazo is'' Fool of Wounds'' and ''Heavenly Punishment'', and Rikyo is'' Dictator of the Gentiles'' and ''Emperor''! Even though Disuia trumpets like Floating Spring have cool names like Thinking Man, Department Store, Tragic Craftsman, Boring Reaper, Walking Hell (Delivery Service), Dirty (Killer), and Moth Light Mine, I just don''t like Irresponsible, Sillier Than the Abandoned Nobleman, or Lord Harlem! "... in the meantime, I could be a plague god" What do you do when you''re desperate for that? Or you know more about disear trump cards, dude. "I mean, are you that jealous? What am I," exposed to the neck "all these days? My daughter says," Don''t expose your friends to your neck. " "That''s fine! It''s just me! "So Harlem protagonists, irresponsible, medium two illnesses, they''ll have that personality" "Is that personality?! Can I accept that as a personality?! Don''t you have any other personality?! No... I''m not growing humanly. No, I''m staring at my problems for once. You can''t keep doing this, I guess it''s just as good as you think. At least, he seems to want to improve. You made it clear earlier that you were going back to the Arcana Kingdom. The most important answer right now is I''ve already given it. "What about ''typical'' or something? I think you deserve it." "Is that your personality? "''Template''... ''Golden Taro Candy''... ''Versatile (Cheat)''" "So that''s not your personality, where did the sophomore in you go?!? "If you''ve been alive for more than five hundred years, how dare you..." I have trouble expecting that from a immortal who has lived a self-sufficient and DIY life for five hundred years. "I mean, after seeing us, I think ''Scratchy Fool'' is probably it, too. I know what you''re talking about, but it''s mostly straight balls, right? "... yes, but" It''s just that I failed in my magic practice and I''m dying, so I''m scratched. I''m just an awesome idiot. At least, I guess it was at first, I guess. "Shouldn''t we have a proper discussion with Snae now rather than that? You should be worried about Snae, not Thoon." "... right, you''re right. Much later, but we''ll discuss it and come to a conclusion." Or, until now, when my ass is on fire, the problem has been that I haven''t talked about it at all. Festival I''m in a responsible position, unlike me, but I''m too passive. There is no such thing as setting your own goals, exploring means, and making plans. I think you need a lot more than your personal martial arts. "If you don''t like being called the Harlem protagonist, be able to act like you''re respected even from a man''s point of view. Run away from the unpleasant and turn the trouble around later, and don''t expect someone to fix it conveniently. There are things you can''t solve by hitting me." "... yeah" "Indecisive and only fighting strong, I don''t care what they think, do you? "Yeah." "At first they hated me, but you wonder if something conveniently happened and eventually solved the problem by force, and it turned out to be recognized and forgiven, or something like that? "Right... right. You know, I used to make fun of the main characters." Me and the festival, sigh. "But if it stays like this, it''s going to happen." "Don''t ever do that." It''s not about the sudden event that the king is lying down sick, or the political event that Snae, who has the right to inherit the throne, will marry a foreign country. "" Toon says he''ll bury a bone in Arcana, there''s no way he can just do it "" Such a perfect prince marries that lady and lives in Arcana. Whatever Thoon''s mother was, whatever her mother didn''t do, it''s never going to be a lot. Show the prince deceived by that bad girl, back to sanity! It''s not surprising to think so. Or so the vast majority must think. "I don''t want to know, but I don''t even have to predict" "I don''t want to feel it, but I don''t even have to perceive the signs" If I suck, it will be a war, or if I don''t do it well enough, it will be a war. 148 Organize I finally got to talk to Tsugar, Happiness and Snae at the right time. For once, Eckezax is with us. Everyone was unexpectedly calm in the rocking carriage. Snae, in particular, is showing a structure that won''t move no matter what she talks about. The other two seemed somewhat relieved because she was doing so, which is most influenced by the conclusion on this topic. "It''s late... but I''m Bathrub''s trump card, Rui Festival Me. To the kingdom of Arcana...... ready to bury the bones. As always, I will train myself for the kingdom of Arcana, fight for the kingdom of Arcana, and I will not resent whatever happens as a result." When I heard that word, Happyne was very relieved. Yes, I should have done this sooner. It''s a lot slower. "So I have a reason to go to Majan, but I''m not going to finish my life in Majan. If Snae can''t forgive that, then it''s inevitable that we break up, or you can ask Tsugar to make a pledge about kingship or divine descent with a spell." Regardless of whether that would be atonement, as a person taught Royal moves, I had no choice but to limit it. I know you don''t like tsugars, but let me totally cut them. "But if Snae doesn''t mind, he''ll come to Arcana, I''ll do my best to do that. Whether you''re going to bow your head to Snae''s father, fight or lose, I''ll accept that." "That''s bullshit, Saiga. Your vows are so cheap." Surprisingly, Snae was very calm and calm. Of course, she would have been most happy to have Majan bury her bones. So it seems unfortunate, but it didn''t seem like I had a choice. "I hate to say it, but how much sense does it make that you don''t seal Wang Chi and use divine descent right now? You''re using bad blood right now. Just so we''re clear, that would make up for it." "... oh, I think so" "Then it makes no sense. Sure, the royal secrets will be kept, but then it''s not enough for you to give back to me. Didn''t I?" "... yeah" "Then ask what matters to me. You... why did you choose Arcana, Bathrub? It was a very serious question. I have to answer why I didn''t choose. That was my duty, even if I chose one, to weigh the kingdom of Snae and Hapine. "I''ll tell you first. I didn''t weigh Snae and Hapine and think Hapine was more attractive. I don''t know how to say this, ''cause we both like it." Even myself, it was a remark that I wondered if it was awesome. At the point where you''re saying these words, I''m not really handsome. Or am I not good-looking at the time of this situation? As Mountain Water says, this all happened because of my indecision. This wouldn''t have happened if I had made it clear: ''I was engaged to Happyne first, so I can''t deal with you''. This happened because it was vague and good. "I just... want to be stronger. For that, I want to live in the kingdom of Arkana. Besides, to Bathrub, I was very helpful to Hapine''s father. I can''t betray Snae because that''s why. That''s why I chose the Arcana Kingdom." If I do poorly, Happiness could hit me too. At least, if I were a woman and in Happiness or Snae''s shoes, I''d be terribly angry if they told me so. I don''t mean the kingdom of Arcana because I like Hapine, or Majan because I like Snae. Because I chose Happiness as a result for the impure reason that the conditions are simply good. But I weighed the kingdoms of Arcana and Majan, and I didn''t weigh them both. We both like it, and we couldn''t attach any superiority or inferiority. I thought I had to tell the truth, even if I was to be beaten and kicked and consequently cut off from both sides. "On top of that, Snae. I owe you a proper apology. Even though I knew you were the princess of a distant country, I didn''t give a shit about your country or your secret royal moves. I just thought that someone would teach me new magic about you." That was a lousy word. Even if it was true without falsehood and without offense, it was the worst word. I mean, I was a shitty man. "I don''t know what you thought of me or what Tsugar or Happiness thought of me, but I didn''t think deeply about learning magic from you or spending time with you." "Right..." "Sorry." I lowered my head while sitting in the carriage chair. Then Snae, sitting in the front, grabbed my hair and made me raise my head. "Huh! It wasn''t flat-handed. A nail stretched by Wang Qi was choosing my cheek. The bloodshed rises and scatters on the carriage. Eckezacks was watching it. That''s right, it''s not about moving for Eckezacks either. Hapine and Tsugar are blue-faced, but they couldn''t do anything. Well, yeah, you two don''t have the fighting ability, and Snae is an extremely combative rare magic user. Even if it''s certainly not as strong as me, Run, or Mountain Water, it''s extraordinarily stronger than a normal girl. "Snae......" "Not yet." Snae grabbed onto my shoulder as I became the eye of a cat animal. He was breaking bones by breaking through meat, not by leaving bite marks on his skin or something. "Tsuuuuuu! "Pathetic, be patient with this." Snae, conceited Wang, sat in his chair wiping the blood from his mouth and fingers. "It is, is it, is it okay?! Master Saiga?! "Oh, I''m fine, Tsugar... I can cure this much myself" Activate the bad blood and dye your hair white. Like Run, a mad warrior on a boulder, it''s not like he can heal his body''s meat and skin lightly if he takes it by himself, but first the pain subsides and the hemostasis is quick. Plus, if you use magic with holy power, it will block the wounds. It just didn''t work out nicely on the boulder. Although the bones were properly connected, the skin left bite marks and nail marks. "Let''s give this a break." "Ya, it''s too much! Saiga''s got a scratch! "Well, if you really want to turn it off, ask me to." If it wasn''t for me, it would have been a murder. It was a murder from a passion. Well, for a guy who had two or three strands, that would be a worthy injury. "... I am also a woman and a princess. It''s not preferable to be trouble for another country forever, and I wanted to bring Saiga home for my country if I could. I thought Saiga was worth it, and that''s why I taught Saiga to come down." And he said very naturally. That''s right, because that''s what''s best for Snae, and I didn''t choose it. So I can''t help it if they do this. "But I thought it didn''t have to come true. Living under Saiga, who became Batlub''s son-in-law, was not so dissatisfied either, well. To that extent, I like you, and I wasn''t uncomfortable with other women." He grabbed my face and grabbed it on his shoulder. That was the way we talked about the liquidation. "I fought and lost against you and recognized you. But that''s only because I recognized your strength and rarity. I didn''t mean to be happy with you at that point." If you ask me, I was saying the obvious. "Try my brother, who knows Brother Thoon, and there''s no place for him to be in your ordinary face. I thought I could marry you simply because you were strong and rare. You also think it''s easy to take it away from the nobles of the barbarians." "That''s what you thought of me?! "Naturally, you''d be something similar. In the first place, it was suspicious that I believed I was born royal." "Yes, but..." That''s right, I didn''t even take it so seriously. ''Cause Happiness had a big mansion and a lot of servants, but Snae only had the rare magic of a divine descent. So, it was subtle to believe even when they said that divine descent was a king''s move, a proof of royalty. In the first place, there are countries that are bigger or smaller when it comes to countries. "It''s just... that''s only the trigger. Saiga, if you show pity, I don''t want you to say hello to your father, the king. I was just looking out for you. He decided my eyes were cloudy and I was sleeping." That was something Snae could do whenever she wanted to. Surprise raids around here can''t be handled by me even if I can handle mountain waters. When I say I can predict, I can''t deal with it if I''m asleep. "Unlike my brother, you are not a man of a hundred points. It is rare but far from omnipotent and does not seem to be the strongest now. But you came undamaged. Even if you never won properly, you didn''t want to lose and you weren''t afraid to fight." If you ask me, I''m starting to feel like I''ve never beaten a proper enemy. Is that okay, now? "Of course, I want you to feel good about winning. But, but, but. Sansui, Fuukei, Suibok. They were all one of the most powerful men on this planet, and they were in your stature. You didn''t imitate showing your tail and escaping because you didn''t have a chance to win. I think it''s more valuable for me to challenge someone who''s stronger than me and pick up my life than to fight someone who''s weaker than me and win." I wanted you to win, I mean it. But Snae appreciated that he didn''t run away and that he survived, even after losing, he kept working out. My mouth''s bloody, though. "You beat me, that''s a result and a trigger. Since then, your ''actions'' have been in line with my expectations. Nor is the judgment I have just made on this occasion a departure from it. So I''ll follow it, too." "Then why did you snag and bite me! "Because I''m angry! I knew it, but there would be a few more ways to put it! Does this mean Snae has forgiven me for now? It doesn''t hurt anymore, but when I look in the mirror, my face and other terrible things happen. It is. "Um... are you sure you''re okay? "Oh, it''s all right, Tsugar" Well, it''s pretty dumb considering I didn''t even talk about this until I got here myself. I''ve traveled so long, put the treasure on the carriage that goes on so long, come on. Say hello to your parents, and now you''ll be angry if they talk like this. Neither indulgence nor ambiguity is tolerated. That should have been the case at a far earlier stage. "Anyway, I''m glad you gave me a proper opinion, but I wanted it to be a little quicker. I wanted to spend some time with you in the country anyway... well, that''s a good conclusion." "Why not. You used to say to me," You''re a nobleman, you''re royal if I go back to your country. " "There is no Sansui or Swibok in my country. Assuming Saiga settles in our country, she may no longer be able to train herself. Then Saiga could rot." That word was painful for me. Sure, unlike Mr. Suibok and Mountain Water, I''m not diligent enough to train even in the woods. Yes, I want to be strong. I would rather maintain the motivation to be strong than. The same goes for being fulfilling, but I want you to have something to be passionate about, and I want you to be the competition. "To be clear, Saiga will already have no one lined up in our country. Therefore, depending on what you try to do, you can be king, and maybe unify the countries around you. But that''s a stop. Maybe Saiga doesn''t have the instrumentality to be king, nor does Saiga have anyone who can support a united nation. I saw a cane too, I''m learning from a boulder. I don''t know if Saiga''s going to be arrayed, but I can''t imagine." You bet, I think so, too. Rikkyo was indeed an ''emperor''. Not as a position, not as a name, but certainly as the head of a nation, he carried the full powers of the state. "Judgement, decisiveness, and action. Standing behavior that clearly shows purpose and does not lead you astray from the people around you. Who are the enemies, who are the allies, who will fight and who will join hands? What is good and what is evil, can we show ourselves firmly towards the vast majority: the State? Instead of being an administrator, he was equipped with spirituality and expression as a ruler leader. Saiga doesn''t have that." "Oh, not at all...... really, the human kind was different" "I don''t serve as a king to the people around me who should oh or should do this, or be flushed with such instructions. Even if you are seated on the king''s throne, you can only be someone''s good. I don''t want to see saiga like that." Yes, the truth is, I should have. "Snae, marry me! "Let''s go to Majan to get permission to marry! ''Tell me what to do for that as a courtesy! ''All right, then put that in place, let''s make plans! I should have said something like that. In fact, everything remained flush. Toon''s getting married to Doowe, so that''s how I got here. There''s no way a man like that can hold the throne. "So I still think that''s okay. Besides, it left me some choice. I just wanted you to decide a little faster. Honestly, I was anxious." "Yeah, sorry" "Hey, promise to marry me too! Even on this occasion, properly! Happiness was angry, then you''d be angry. "Oh, yeah. Of course, I''ll marry Happiness properly, and I''ll inherit Batlav. I''ll marry Tsugar properly." "Something I want you to do better! In heavy words, like just now! "Well, we''ll see about that later, Master Happyne! Please calm down! The tsugars tease me, but I couldn''t calm down inside. That''s right, it was totally followed. But if I propose on this occasion now, I think I''ll be completely on my way. "Well, relax, Second Lady." "Who''s second! Because I''m the main room, and I''m the number one! "Let''s discuss that area again. My father, too, is involved in that area." Snae shows his stance that being a princess of one country is no different. When they said that, it was Hapine who couldn''t cut back inside. You''re absolutely right. "Anyway, if you mean to daughter-in-law me and rule a fifth of the state as a great nobleman, that''s ant. At least, as one of King Majan''s daughters, I have no complaints. It won''t be an identity mismatch. The Lord of Bathrub has also distracted me, if I prepare this much treasure, it will convince me even in a country I have never heard of." Your daughter''s sincerity is a treasure. Sure, half of it belongs to Toon, but at least it''ll tell him he''s not a poor man or an asshole. Not at all, I don''t have my head up for sopeds and batrabs. "I just want you to decide sooner if something important happens in the future. Sometimes it''s better to be early, even if we can only draw the same conclusions. Even if you decide to stay still, you should be ready." "... yeah, I was too late. It was critical." "On top of that, I have one favor to ask. It involves everyone in this room." I don''t know, I''m going to drink most of the time. Will it also involve Happiness and Tsugar when it comes to everyone on this occasion? "Put a run in your daughter-in-law''s seat, too." 149 []/(n, vs) internal assistance/ "... why? I was listening back with vegetables. Let''s get this straight: ''Then let''s not speak up against women in the future'' or something like that. "You are too poisoned by Sansui. Most people in the world are selfish things, things that move with emotion, not logic. At least Saiga, you don''t think your brother''s going to end up in Arcana without any trouble." "That''s right..." Both Tsugar and Hapine seemed to fully agree with the words. That''s right, I can''t imagine such a good man marrying such a bad man if he knew Toon for a long time. Frankly, you won''t like it. "My brother had been proposed by many countries, not just Donzilla. And this many carriages line up to promote me and my brother getting married in a foreign country. Perhaps women from many countries are on their way to Majan" ... Tsugar looks terribly nasty. As for her, who does have a weak push, she would definitely hate that situation. Thoon said, ''There''s no amount of instrumentation to love a humble woman,'' but that sounds like mutual and correct recognition. It''s about as fuzzy as Doowe''s, and if the skin on the surface isn''t thick, you''re sure to break it at the pre-marriage stage. "And everyone sees Doowe in their own values. I wonder what kind of woman talked about her brother. Everyone will definitely challenge Doowe" "... okay? "There won''t be a way. My brother doesn''t have the right to inherit the throne, but he''s King Majan''s son. All the way down the road, there''s no reason for your father to leave the person who came with all this treasure. Why can you complain about what your father decided? There''s no place like justification for the actions of such women." Reasonably speaking, Snae and Thoon''s father allow us to marry. We''re being polite, so we can''t rebel. "I don''t want to think too much about it, but it''s easier if your father died and the other siblings were in power. Just so we''re clear, from the new king''s point of view, both my brother and I are in the way. If you''re going to marry a distant country, you don''t have to think about the balance with the surrounding countries, and you can''t help but keep us, the First Lady''s children, in trouble." "... Still, you think it''s going to be a dispute? "Naturally, it''s a male takeover. It''s comparable to land grabbing, food grabbing." Awesome persuasion......! Well, I didn''t think so! "Anyway, a man is convinced, but a woman is not. That''s what I can tell Run." Finally, we talked about Run. I wonder why I stopped by. "Me and Lan, we have a pact of subordination. I mean, Run and his surroundings are my men." "When did you do that..." "Sometimes you can bury bones in exotic lands, even if you want your own hands. Besides... I''ve made the same decision as Sansui to keep that dangerous possession alive. I feel quite responsible." Regardless, Mr. Suibok had publicly stated that mountain water should kill the run. The mountain water only stunned him at first because he didn''t really understand the dangers of the run, but he regretted that he should have killed him since he understood the dangers. Then Lan and Snae fought. And Snae won but didn''t kill him. Snae knew Lan''s, Mad Warrior''s scare, but he kept it alive. "Let me get one thing straight, it doesn''t mean that Run is obsessed with you and in love. I just don''t like the fact that the first man I''ve ever been with is taken by another woman." "Are you getting married for that reason?! "If you don''t like that, kill him." It was outrageous, an extreme opinion. Is it okay, at such an extreme? Marry or kill, or take responsibility. I just want a few more midpoints. "You''re paralyzed. Indeed, the run is very calm compared to the old days. At least not for any reason." "That''s right. I''ve been able to calm my hair down lately." "Idiot, if there''s a reason, it would be easy to go back in time." Sure if you ask me...... "Look, if you look at Happiness, you''ll see, but a woman is something that pisses you off about trivial things. The runs are similar, can be grumpy and can cause eclampsia. However, in the case of runs, the problem is greater if you have eclampsia than normal humans. No, it''s too big. On top of that, it''s extremely easy to wake up." Sure, the run is stronger than it used to be. I''m getting stronger, but I''ll never be able to contain it except me, Mountain Water, and then Mr. Suibok. Originally, madman warriors could not be suppressed except by vicious possession. In the case of runs, it is even stronger from there. Brittleness comes out if you were mentally unstable, but it would still be tragic. "In my case, it doesn''t sprinkle. Including that you can heal your injuries on your own, I kept you from being fatally injured. But if a run back to vicious possession hits someone with a frustrating mood... it will be what Mountain Water feared" "That doesn''t even taste good as a batlab guaranteeing her identity..." "Especially not good to exclude runs when talking inside like this. I don''t even know who I am." Well... before a woman, Run was a mad warrior. I should have thought about it some more at the time I made the decision to keep her alive. I''ve been calm lately. "I''m not asking you to kiss me or anything, though. I mean, that''s the other way around. It''s just better not to draw a line between the three of us and that run. I mean, you and Sansui are the only ones who can contain Run if he rumbles out, so it''s decided you shouldn''t let him go" "Oh well..." "Of course, if Lan finds another man and thinks about it, that''s what he needs to deal with. Understand that it''s dangerous anyway. Otherwise... I can''t let the culprit possess me before my father." It wasn''t a good habit, I forgot that Run was a dangerous person. "You were paralyzed because you heard Mr. Suibok talk about destroying the country, ice pickling it, crushing the city..." Tsugar''s words are heavy. That''s right, I thought runs were just unusual when you put a trump card, including me, or Fuukei, or Suibok, or Suibok, or Suibok in front of you, because you''re actually very strong. "My brother and father also said. He said that only being able to control or not is the line separating profit from disadvantage for humans. I''m also spellbound about her, I''m going to walk in as far as I can." "Do that, Tsugar. I do believe that Sansui and Suibok have completely taken care of themselves and that they should imitate them. But...... you can''t possibly train for five or four thousand years. It is also uncertain that there will come a day when a run of evil blood can be completely restrained in the first place. I won''t tell you to give up your training, but think about what you will do until your training is complete. That''s important, too." When I think about it, maybe this is what he said the mountain water should kill. Or "self-control" was the most important of what Yamashui himself took over from Mr. Suibok. He was moaning terribly. Even when I''m in battle or not, I''m often out of control. It''s really hard to restrain ourselves in human society. Even though humans make mistakes, mad warriors are even easier to make in circles. On top of that, she''s strong enough to twist and kill the total strength of the Kingsguard. Again, I felt the difficulty of guaranteeing each person and the risk. Conversely, I''ve been paying a lot of attention to Bathrub. In order to meet that concern, this wedding has to be done exactly. "By the way, Happiness. They call this the kung fu of inner aid." "Hey, what the hell! 150 Emotions Naturally, in this era of the world, there is not a ''border'' from corner to corner. I mean, it''s not like there''s ''someone''s land'' in the first place. Of course, from here on out, this is the ''Kingdom of Donzilla'', and from here on out is the ''Kingdom of Majan'', which has a general border. Just to be clear, there are not as clear borders as the twenty-first century of the planet, and a lot of land has been blabbered out. For example, if there was a desert, something like the route between its desert oases would have a territory, but no one else would manage a place where there was just sand. Essentially, the concept of borders and land in this era arises from useful agricultural land or something, so there is some land between the country and the country that is either blank or grey zone, or blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah If Majan and Donzilla are quite close to each other when it comes to neighboring countries, I guess that doesn''t mean they have useful land at the very edge of the border. Anyway, quite a few troops were waiting for us around the corner from Donzilla. "What do you say, Sansui?" "I don''t want to kill you, Wang. There are a lot of people who care about you, but that''s about it." "Well... roughly how long? "About 10% of the total." "There''s really a lot of them, you mean elite." Your father and Thoon, in addition to Snae and Festival, rode with me to the army. I''m not here to chase you back, I tell you. Well, I can''t imagine a boulder doing such a rude thing. It''s been months, and if we''re going to be driven back here, we''re going to talk about how Majan is rude and narrow on the way home. Both Toon and Snae said on the road that they were going to be son-in-law and daughter-in-law to a distant country, and that they would not expose themselves to state ugliness. For once there are many armies of Arcana here, but this is only a treasure escort. Who cares what you think, you can''t go on so many expeditions and attack one country, so you should be very receptive for it. "Dear Thoon ~ Master Snae ~!" "Oh, you''ve come a lot! Thank you for welcoming me. This is finally getting me out of my mind." "Well done, well done. Welcome back! Ahead of this, our Majan elite will protect you! Someone who seemed to be in charge of the army he was riding came running over with joy against Toon. Many troops are beginning to position themselves to turn to Arcana escorts in a way that fits with it. "Were they all catastrophes?" "... said ''slowly'' on the road with regard to the matter" "... well, then this is the inventory and the letter. I want you to go give it to your ''siblings'' on the early horse." Nevertheless, there is great respect from around. Though he doesn''t live in Wang Qi, the boulder is the best swordsman in the country. Respect from the military was not half as good either. That''s the gathering of gazes you can see even if you''re not a immortal, but the lady is in a very good mood to see it. "... excuse me, Master Thoon, Master Snae. Could you give me an introduction to that one? "Huh, the woman who will be my wife and her father" "It''s the man who''ll be my husband, like no disrespect" "Oh, did I! Then let me sincerely protect you! For once, they had already heard from neighboring countries. Still checking as a courtesy and happily trying to provide an escort. Or you''re really popular with men, too, Toon. He looks seriously handsome. Very convincing. "... apparently your country is better than I thought" "I''m afraid I''ll pay you a compliment." Your father seemed to assume that the words he heard in Donzilla were not exaggerated. He said ''slowly'' all the time, and I guess he''s stabbed the nail for not rushing back. I mean, something was actually happening to the king, but as a nation, it wasn''t shaky. "Really... I''m a proud sibling" Thoon was ashamed that he was not in the country when something happened to his father, the King. The same is true of Snae. "Again, my name is Abra, General of Majan, and I have been entrusted with the escort of Master Thoon and Master Snae. Best regards," I have an inside story, so only me and Festival Me, Snae and Thoon, Lady, Father and Hapine were in the same carriage as Abra prepared by Majan. The man named Abra still had a deep carved face and was musculoskeletal. Also, he has a dagger down on his hips, but he doesn''t seem armed. After all, he seemed to be completely using Wang Chi. He may also be one who draws royal currents. Or is the divine descent a secret of the royal family or a secret of the state? Otherwise, we lose to the surrounding countries in numbers. "... I have heard from King Donzilla. My father''s lying on the hospital bed." "It is so good to see you. The royal palace doctor can only pray..." Again, he''s sick. Though it didn''t seem that serious from the mouthfeel. "Is your father''s body that bad? "Consciousness is clear, and it''s not like you don''t have any appetite at all. However, while his health has waned, he has been able to stand up lately..." "Oh no, that father..." Snae was very shocked. I don''t even put the toon in my mouth, but I am depressed by the look on my face. Well, then yes, my daughter, who is happy that her own father can no longer stand, is not a thin spot. "Dear Thoon, rumor has it that you have brought home a healing technique from a distant country..." "Oh, I got a few experts for you. Besides, I wrote in the catalogue, but there are also peaches and carrots." "... Huh? I was so vegan and surprised. Apparently Majan knew more about fairy arts than Arcana, and Abra was vegan and surprised. Maybe I can''t help it because it''s legendary food, not unknown food I have no idea about. "And excuse me...... is it real? "Oh, I ate the peaches, too. I can assure you it will work... but you can''t let a boulder eat you like this." "Right......" "Listen clearly, who runs this country now?" I didn''t particularly blame him, nor did he seem to be anxious. Whatever it is, both Thoon and Snae, to put it badly, abandon their homeland. Even if there''s a successor dispute, I''m not going to call it that. I was just normally asking who the new king had become. Though, that seemed different on the Abra side. "... it''s Heki" "Again, well, that was reasonable. If it''s a hedge, you don''t have to worry about anything." "Yes, Master Heki was nominated directly by the king before he lay down on the floor, and we were also commanded to ordain Master Heki as Lord for a time. Of course, the king is well aware, so I hope everyone will recover." "Didn''t the king officially decide, huh? It''s about my father, though, you must say that even if the illness heals, you no longer deserve a strong man. I''m guessing Heki will be king just like that." Apparently, they trust me a lot. At least, Thoon seemed to think he was worthy of a king of a nation. "Nevertheless, Heki also cannot receive my contribution more lightly than he is on the throne on behalf of his father. Unless you''re officially king, you won''t be able to show your sick father the ''legendary fruit'' or an exotic doctor lightly." Everyone was silent about the words that were too much. Surely you''re too scared to let a foreign doctor examine the king of your own country or something. If he sucks, the king dies on the spot and he could be treated like a killer. They''re going to die if they eat too many pan peaches in the first place. "... that, I''m afraid, Heki is struggling too, but not like a king inside" "Naturally, is it easier to replace the great King of our Father? Sometimes it will be compared to the Father King, but at first it will be like that" ¡­¡­ "What, are the other siblings disputing Heki? That is the legitimate right of the siblings. I can''t contain it, I can''t serve as king." "... well, it''s hard to say... that your two mothers... changed the laws of the country, but said that we should not have Lord Thoon in the king." "... what, stupid things" One value in this world is that if you had any other qualities in a home that preserves a rare magical lineage, you would be removed from the housekeeping contest. If this is the royal family, it is still the case. That''s why Toon was so surprised. "That doesn''t sound sane. Assuming there is no royalty but me. Still, in this situation where there are more than ten righteous king sons, there is no point in anything but disturbing the country... no, don''t make my mother feel good. That''s all there is to it." "... I thought your mother felt sorry for you." "Good, you''ve made me say hard things. Just back off." Thoon sighed as he let General Abra out of the carriage in awe. The figure is also really picturesque because it feels like a distressed colored man. At least the lady was laughing. "Hey mountain water, is this all Doowe needs? "It is more of a problem for a lady to stick her neck into this problem. It''s only a domestic problem in Majan, and if sopeds and batrabs, people on the side of the Arkana kingdom, pinch their mouths, they get unnecessarily twisted." Festival I''m wondering if it''s me, and I''m wondering if it''s me. But I don''t know what it means to keep my voice on the right to inherit the throne and return to a distant country. Everything is about moderation. Don''t pinch your neck for extras, this is the iron rule that makes life easier. "Sansui is right. Don''t open your mouth on this matter, Batlub''s daughter or son-in-law." "Yes, you''re right, Father. I''m sorry I let you go along with this shame." Both Toon and Snae looked terribly embarrassed. Surely you don''t even know how you feel. If you become the First Lady and have the first child, you will not succeed Wang Chi, and if you have the second, you will be hosting Wang Chi, but you are not that strong. I can imagine her life filled with ordeal, but we should have her give up if she can''t help it all. "So, is it possible that this will happen? "There isn''t. At least the royals don''t want it." "But if no one moves at all, that''s what the military won''t even talk about right now" "You''re right, do something completely stupid" There is no feasibility or justification, but there are still forces that we are trying to carry out. That meant it would almost certainly be a civil war. At least, a coup is going to happen. "My brother, perhaps not just my mother and her relatives, but neighbors." "You must be, I don''t think a boulder can contain the forces of the queens other than my mother by domestic forces alone. If you''re bad, you''re a traitor." "Probably moving in both emotion and profit. Otherwise, daring things to this point..." "The desire of my mother and relatives to set me up in the king of Majan and the foreign countries who want to make a debt to Majan by setting me up in the king..." "On top of that, it is also believed that the princesses of each country who are in love with their brother are on the run" "But... I''ve been away from this neighborhood for the last few years, haven''t I? I''m too lucky for anything! Both Snae and Thoon were in a hell of a hurry. It is true that civil war is certain if it stays this way. "Maybe the princesses of Donzilla wanted to say this too? "Not now, and hearing it now or the other day doesn''t change anything. You''re gonna take Majan hostage and tie me up? I mean, if you try being a mother to two, you''ll say, ''It''s weird how my son is so cool and popular, he can''t be king! From the surrounding princess, I said, ''Master Thoon, who was traveling far away, will enter some country as son-in-law?! I''ll never forgive you for that! With that motive, he says he''s got his mouth pinned to a sight fight. Well, since what time has that story been working, and that''s what nobody knows. There has been such a move since Thoon was in the country, and it may have lasted even after Thoon left, and activated before Thoon returned. We couldn''t deny that possibility. "... Snae, ask for an objective opinion. Do you think the people will be convinced that I stand as king? You don''t have to think about the gods." "We won''t all agree, but it can be half. Both of them will make a fuss." "That''s the worst percentage..." Thoon to be silent for a while. On top of that, as he found a glimmer of light, Thoon spoke to Eckezax in the form of a sword that we are carrying at the Festival. "Eckezax...... How many people in this line of Arcana kingdom right now can defeat a user of divine descent without killing him? ''Hmm... Saiga, Sansui deserves it... now the run will win too. If you can use treasure, those in the tempera can win. The four other people besides the run depend on the opponent, but you can almost win without even the information'' "Enough...... then, Lord Sansui, Lord Saiga, I beg you with disgrace" Thoon was begging us very seriously. "I want to be my daughter-in-law, I want to intercept all eight of you who have just said something and destroy them all! Hopefully, without killing one! In order to resolve it peacefully, do we have to resolve it with violence... What the hell is peace...... 151 []/(n, vs, adj-no) proselytizing/proselytizing/ On this planet many nations arose and many perished. And the reason for this is either it will be attacked and destroyed from abroad or it will destroy itself from the inside out. "Master Heki is sweet, he''s in danger! If so, his behavior could never be called an early misunderstanding either. The force that this time the king gained the most from falling ill, the man of the faction belonging to Prince Heki, thought that Prince Thoon should be eliminated. To be clear, I thought I should kill Thoon. Though he is the first child to be born, there is no king chi abode in Thoon. In addition, many of Thoon''s sisters reside in Wang Qi. Even if he lived in kingship like Snae, he would leave the country of his own free will and would not win the battle for the right to inherit the throne in his absence. In other words, congenitally or acquired, it is unlikely that Toon will succeed the throne. That would be something that he knows very well, too. But there are people who don''t think so. It is also among those in power, not just the people. "Long live Prince Thoon! "Well done. Welcome home! "Ooh, what is the return of all these troops to the country if you have not attacked one country?! "No, they let you bring your wife?! "Wow, the boulder is Prince Thoon! "Long live Prince Thoon! Perhaps everyone would be convinced by this sight. The most respected, most popular and most praised prince by the people is because he is a toon like no other. A line of toons passing through a large city close to the king''s capital was still greeted by the people as if it were a victory parade. Prince Thoon, of course, so I''m not reflexively admiring it. He triumphed with an unimaginable treasure, protected by an armed army that he had never seen before, from a distant country like that which he had never heard of. Then naturally the people will be pleased. I am even happier because it was Prince Thoon who did it. "Again... it''s dangerous" Whether or not the word would materialize that Prince Thoon should be seated in the king, it was dangerous to have a raw man who might seriously carry it out. The important thing is that there are people who think it''s okay to crack the state, as opposed to accompanying violence if we''re to put Toon on the king. Of course, if the current state of the country is fundamentally wrong and in danger of annihilation, I also believe that changing the state''s posture is an ant. But it is far from you, Heki or the other brothers and sisters, or the father of Thoon, who is still king. Not so much an ideal society, but normally the state operates. I can''t wait to turn that into a state of civil war for the ridiculous assertion that ''Thoon is a wonderful prince, so he should be king''. "The people should wake up... that there is no way those who do not want to be kings can be kings" The will to worry about the future of the Kingdom of Majan was to kill Thoon during this triumphal parade. It''s an assassination, but I was going to kill him in the daytime grand commute under heaven. It was the powerful who were going to uncover the idol, Prince Thoon, in front of the king, a people whose absolute principles were stained. At the end of the day, I was going to show the truth in front of this great audience that I was just a swordsman living in shadow wherever I went, and that I had no choice but to expose the ugly to those who used divine descent. It was my intention to reveal on this occasion the reality of the dreams the people were dreaming of and pretending not to see. "It''s time..." Undefensibly, Prince Thoon was riding with the surrounding faces. Waving in response to the voice of the people. Foreign dignitaries are nearby, but there''s no choice. It is certainly not a good thing that foreign dignitaries die, even in countries as far away as you have never heard of them. But if you sit and wait like this, Prince Thoon will enter the royal palace. In that case, we cannot show the powerlessness of shadow users in public. Above all, they come into contact with leading men with sweet thoughts, starting with hedges, and factions that are trying to draw in toons. We just have to beat it before then. "Already, I''ve been placed... die for my country" There are so many people in this country who can use divine descent. There is not a single person in Arcana or Domino, but in this country, if you live in Wang Qi, you can be mostly held by the state to get to know the secret moves. Of course, I often get dangerous assignments, but it was still very easy to emerge just because I was in Wang Chi''s mind. And not many of them similarly aspired to ''him''. Even if you kill a prince, you''re ready to give up your life. Such a death-defying divine descent has been arranged for the three of us. We were just a few moments away from where we were going to raid the toon that would lead the wagon line. "Prince Thoon... you are nothing wrong. But it was too bad between......! Kill Prince Thoon before he can be put on the divine. Attempting to make an injunction for the nation, he was to break the hearts of the people as a result. Naturally, not everyone and everyone has a deep grasp of the situation. Even though I am mastering divine descent, it is not all that I have a deep interest in politics. At least, the three Special Attackers disputed by the crowd don''t know in detail how the civil war is or the right to inherit the throne. It''s just that Heki is representing the king now. If we keep this up, we can officially be kings. Because of the thon now praised by the people, that may not work. Such, the three of us, who are not wrong but have a shallow understanding, thought it was enough to give up our lives. I do know that Prince Heki doesn''t want this to happen. I know, but still, to avoid the worst, I thought it was necessary. I have also already prepared poison for self-determination. Even if we''re lucky enough to escape, we''re not going to live until tomorrow. At the same time from three directions, it becomes a giant beast and strikes a thon. That''s all we can do to make sure we kill Thoon. Of course, Toon is the user of shadow unloading. If you want to do it, you''ll be able to keep your stature on a horse. Or maybe there are simply shadow fighters available. But either way, you just have to make him understand that he''s timid, that he can''t beat God down in shadow. Because the people should wake up just to show his powerlessness. "... now! The three of them were moving at the same time. Before the soldiers serving as escorts rush, they transform themselves into giant beasts by divine descent as they blow up the people. Becoming four-legged beasts, they jump to Thoon with the screams and screams around them on their backs. Those nails and fangs should have shattered the whole thing, no matter how many Toon split into. Yes, a divine descent by Wang Qi is the closest of all rare magic. Even a mediocre user like Snae will gain basic Attack Defense Maneuver so much that he can reliably defeat a run that is also home to vast amounts of battle-specific evil blood. Of course, there''s a weakness in being vulnerable to protracted warfare, and unlike bad blood, it doesn''t mean you can self-repair. But it''s just big and strong. Only then was Wang Qi''s user the strongest. "Damn?! "Goh?! "Gaa!" They were serious. I was concentrating all my nerves to kill Thoon. That''s why I couldn''t see ''Snae''s Fianc¨¦e'' running beside Toon. Festival I was riding with a little prediction of the future ahead. Doing so allowed for long periods of escort while suppressing star blood consumption. And finally it came. Both sides of the parade, then the carriage''s direction of travel. Simultaneous attacks from those three directions, it was also the biggest attack by a state that maximized divine descent. "Maximum Double Burning Heavy Knuckle" I predicted it, Festival. I had no hesitation at all in pulling out the Eckezacks on my hips. Taking off from a horse who is trying to escape in amazement at the divine descent as he flies with a wind fire wheel attached to both ankles. Generating two splits, he beat the attacking special forces from both sides, self-reinforcing with evil blood and kings chi, amplifying the magic cage hand with Eckezax while burning with the magic of flames. Besides, it is a blow by gaining weight in the weight band. The two beasts floating in the air because of the flying had been pushed away while burning their flanks without being able to stop and had been hit by a third raider who was in the direction of the carriage''s progress. No matter how huge the beast is, there''s no way you can keep it free if your buddies bump into each other about the same size as you pinch them from the diagonal front. The three-headed SWAT team, who stormed with their lives abandoned, had been rolled to the ground, however. "Maximum......" I wouldn''t have known what it was. Even if Snae used a divine descent, it should have been finally to contain one head. I''ll put them together and get busted, there''s no way I can get hit by the three of us. That''s what this couldn''t have been, unless he was also powerful enough to be king. But in the end it is only due to their poor imagination and knowledge. And the man who instructed the three of them didn''t even think about it at all. Even if the army had ambushed us, I couldn''t imagine that only the dignitaries at the head of the carriage would have enough force to protect them, cementing the perimeter of the toon. "Comet!" The depths of divine descent, the change to a giant beast. This technique consumes large amounts of Kings Chi and strengthens the user''s Attack Motor Power Defense to the maximum. The defense, in particular, becomes an absolute advantage against the user of shadow unloading. But that''s not as much as a wall of spell by holy power, and it''s not far from a four-vessel fist by jade blood. It has nothing to do with them being alone or top-notch, or giving up their lives and being in a special attack. If you ate the magic of fire amplified in Eckezacs, its direct strike, all you had to do was put the three together and become charcoal. "... ugh" The people who were shouting in lieu of screaming from cheer, Majan''s soldiers who tried to deal with it in a great panic, or their willingness to issue a write-off directive. Everyone was finally aware of the boy. Originally, divine descent is something that can exert far more power than human beings. If you''re tired and after the technique is solved, you''re still going to have to hit more than the same number of users of divine descent if you''re going to beat the users of divine descent when you''re becoming a giant beast. That was supposed to happen. "Well done, brother" "Boulder, you''re the man to be my husband" Nonetheless, the three of them together were lightly embellished and burned to death. Moreover, neither the Arkanas nor the royal brothers and sisters thought much of anything. "Oh, my God." Above all, he didn''t pride himself on accomplishing it. He looked ill, as if he had been a ''weak bully''. I was floating around like that, calming down the horse I was riding and getting in. It''s a hassle, so if the raiders are around, kill them so they don''t leave any evidence. For this reason, he was in charge of the festival for the reason that he could kill it flashly. If you try it in person, or if you try it in Arcana, it''s really just that. "Who is it, that swordsman..." I don''t have multiple eight-type divine treasures, I don''t enclose enough power to flood out like a vicious possessor, I''m not a trained immortal for thousands of years, I''m not given a special gift by God. If you''re dealing with him to that extent, so is the miscellaneous army to him. Even if the opponent is an excellent user of rare magic in combat. "Even his son-in-law, Snae, who returned with Lord Thoon..." But if you look around, it''s not. Those who used divine descent are absolutely regarded as such by God. I don''t know what it is, but it was cleaned up. "Son-in-law of Snae......" "You say there are such strong guys in foreign countries...? Of course, the people don''t think the raiders were kings or royalty. Among the users of divine descent, you can imagine it was down there. But it can''t be, and it shouldn''t be. Such a reality could not be accepted. "No, that''s stupid" Hitting and changing from earlier, in a silence-wrapped audience, the aspirations regretted what they had done. Because it was supposed to discredit the users of shadow descent that was to discredit the users of divine descent, the prestige of the nation. 152 Excuse me, sir. ''I''ll tell you something in advance... don''t think you''re smart about the other guy this time'' ''Don''t insult me, I''m not saying. It''s a terrible thing about fools to do things that are not supposed to be stupid.'' "This is what the people who are mistaken for something called the Throne are doing, and we have to work out what to do and what to do." ''I mean, it''s a special attack of abandonment. Sure, it''s a fool''s place, but when I was younger too, they drank boiled water'' "The achievement is huge, for better or worse. In the case of politics, it mostly only works for the worse. '' "It''s simple to deal with, you just need to thicken the protection of the most important places" ''The opponent makes a stupid assault that you just have to attack there. End it. " ''Heki won''t try to kill me. My son-in-law''s entry was a scattered propaganda in a country on the road, and if you heck with it, the other siblings are more of a competitor. You don''t make me your enemy. " "But there will be men who will try to kill me. Heki''s hand, rather than in Heki''s camp, but it was the first one. '' "If Heki is already sitting on the throne, he''s still surrogate. That position is very dangerous'' ''That''s why I''m impotent. Don''t think about risks and returns, just think about the worst. I mean, it''s suspicious. " ''What are you trying to say, when you capture the bad guy, the hedgehog is disadvantaged. I don''t want to do that in this situation.'' "Assuming someone other than Heki tried to kill me, I wouldn''t give a shit about that. You''re right to think I''m dangerous, and in case I''m the cause of a civil war, you''ll be perfectly right. '' ''I mean, I want you to kill me flashy when you do. That''s all. " Now, after I left the city twisting and killing the bad guys during the Festival Our Parade. Back in the carriage, at the festival, I was crying to me in a big carriage with a toon talking about politics and everything but your father. Or rather narrow. The faces in the tempera sat on the floor, but they were still tight. "... mountain water, they were all frightened" ¡­¡­ "Well, I do think it''s a bad idea to use Eckezax... but honestly, I''m hurt." "That''s right, people got burned to death right in front of you." In front of the lady, but responds shattered. If I let it go now, it would have been a bummer. Happiness doesn''t seem interesting, but I''m about the only one who has a full conversation with the festival. Well, instead of just the two of us talking stupid, I think it''s growth for everyone around us to hear about it. "Aren''t you more afraid of people dying in and out of heaven and cheering with it? "Well, yes..." "In the first place, it was a welcoming mood for Toon... If all of a sudden the brawl starts, then so be it." "... I know what it feels like to be genuine" I don''t think you have to think with a strategic bomber like that. Well, what we''re doing is similar. In the first place, I wonder if killing people and wanting to be praised is an individual. Of course I think every beauty, or immortal arrogance. Humans, animals, plants, unlike immortals, have to live together. "By our standards, it''s like flipping a tank with your bare hands and then throwing it and blowing it up, right? Normal people will pull. I mean, I always do too." "... sure if you ask me?! "I knew you were dumber than an exiled nobleman, don''t even notice now." Human beings are basically cowardly animals. If you see something you don''t know, it''s natural to be frightened. Everyone will be moved and praised for the extent of blowers and toons, and the extent to which they are superior in comparison. But if we go far beyond our limits, like Masakazo, it''s a minority to remember how touched we are. I mean, I''m not happy to be impressed. "Honestly, I thought Thoon was popular and envious of the people... or it seems like the protagonist to be donned... but it''s hard when it''s actually done" "You''re a biological person for once, so that would hurt. If you''re scared from around you, it''s natural to get hurt." "I knew the Kingdom of Arcana would be better... and I wouldn''t be able to see it that white with my eyes over there" At least, the soldiers of the Arcana kingdom had not moved on me. Well, that''s right, Festival, because the majority of my offensive power is the magic of flames that can be used by soldiers in general, and it''s just amplified by Eckezacks. I guess it''s a degree of recognition that you hit an anti-tank firearm on a tank. That''s not a mistake that far either. Even the dean can do something similar if you can guess. That guy doesn''t seem to have any combat experience, so he won''t like to hit people. Ghosts see or die tail flowers, but even if ghosts were actually ghosts, ghosts would stay ghosts and be greatly less scared if they looked into it and understood reason. "Blah, I was similar when I destroyed the Kingsguard, too. Fathers, brothers and ladies were delighted, and pallets praised me... but honestly, it''s not much fun" "Is the mighty lonely..." Say it in front of your master. "Inflation is hard..." It was about six months ago, but he remembers the four of us getting bogged down by our master. In the end, Festival My loneliness is also, as my master says, more serious in the damage and fear to my surroundings. It''s insolent not to want to be alienated by getting stronger on your own ''unnecessary'' and mixing it up with people who are more vulnerable to ''overwhelming'' than you are. It''s only natural for people to hate being strong beyond degrees. "There''s no one else to compete with, but we''re desperately stronger." "... don''t want what Pandora''s about to say, my disciple of Swivok" Eckezax, who was silent, finally pinched his mouth. Nevertheless, I suppose you think that the mental care of the user is also important, including that Master Suibok eventually let himself go. I wasn''t trying to completely cut off my conversation with you. "The samurai must not abandon their upliftment, for there is no such thing as maintaining the status quo in strength. Rather than, my mind is putrid at the time I wish I could maintain the status quo" "Eckezacks, I guess that''s... that''s our side of the story. I don''t know what kind of logic Pandora is working with... but it''s scary and sloppy from other people''s point of view that we''re as strong as we are." Like me, I trained for five hundred years, and I could be the disciple of the strongest man in the world. Like Feast Me, to have all magical qualities, or to have a divine sword that amplifies all magic. Like Masakazo, having enormous magic, or being able to get in the ark. Like Rikyo, to have five or divine treasures, or to be the ruler of a single nation. We''re struggling right now. It''s never easy, and it''s troubling. In that sense, nothing has changed since before we came to this world. I''m sure the same goes for a man named Spring. But in the end, it''s nothing more than ''illegal modification'' from other people''s perspectives. Look at the illegal modification itself, and you won''t be respected. You should be fortunate to have an understanding person around you and the same person nearby. My master didn''t have that at all. "It''s not reciprocity, it''s not fair or fair...? That''s Pandora''s logic, I can''t admit it." "Eckezacks does. But festivals. I''m so normal. In my case, there''s a direct link between mentality and strength, and I''m not that lonely because I have a blah blah master. That''s what I mean. Well, I guess he''s doing it right." Or the gaze from the Happines is hot. Me and the Festival. They don''t seem to like each other any more than we do ourselves. Or Hapine''s gaze is particularly painful. "Well, what the... Happiness..." Why don''t you talk to Master Hapine? So I tried to separate them and they interrupted me along the way. "Hey!" ahead of a brilliant pair. "Hey, what is it?! "Sansui, have you not abandoned me?! To realize there is still a noble lady. The lady usually notices it, and it''s nibbling. "What do you mean, you''re a pallet, you''re a lady about Doo Wei, you''re just calling me away! "Oh, you don''t know? Why don''t you ask your own chest? "What?! Lady, thank you for speaking for me. Honestly, you''re right. Something''s out of the bottom of my mind. Not at all picky, no respect for this girl. That didn''t seem a little unnatural. Honestly, I can''t feel any respect for her. In the case of a lady, it''s a tribute or a favour. "Take it easy, Happyne. Whatever you think, it''s your fault." "Until Snae, what! "To be honest, I can''t feel the preciousness from you. Are you really a noble lady? "What?! Hey, that''s not true, is it, Tsugar! "Huh?! "No, Tsugar''s still more convincing. You''re not ladylike." Speak your opinion as a help boat to the troubled Tsugar, or as a cover fire. Wow, there''s no denial. I do have some kind of Lanobe heroine look to it, but that never feels like a noble birth. It''s familiar, or it doesn''t feel luxurious. Blah, blah. Looks cheap. That''s what I think of being a Immortal, isn''t it? "Oh, that''s not true... Master Hapine is a noble lady..." "Right?! "So besides the fact that parents are rich, is there a ladylike? "... sorry" "Why are you crying and apologizing?! Pinned by Happiness and Snae, Tsugar finally cried. Then only one person will be of a different status, and it will be hard to say inside. Especially not the faults of others. Well, even against Blah Blah Snae, I don''t use reverence on the inside. "Oh, you can''t, Happyne! Tsugar''s crying! "Saiga, even I want to cry?! "You can''t make me cry because I''m crying! Grab a tugger and give me a solace. It is certainly an appropriate shabbat. As Toon said, you have to be particularly careful about the Tsugar. You don''t have to be bad, you can kill yourself. "I''m sorry my servant is honest, right? But it looks like it''s time to arrive at the royal palace, and it''s time to give it up? And, as the lady said, the long journey that took about six months was finally at the turning point. destination, is the royal palace of Majan. 153 Welcome It was a long road. It was a short but long journey from my life. Perhaps the master also visited the land before this country was curious and left some claw marks. With that in mind, we were in the royal palace. Naturally, Toon and your father walk the lead, with Snae and Hapine beside them. Other faces were walking behind them. Of course, this is the first time we have entered Majan''s royal palace. But blah, blah, blah. I wasn''t that different from Donzilla, so I wasn''t particularly impressed or anything. Or one line of Arcana kingdom was tingling. Anyway, this country is now under the right to inherit the throne. The lady is in a good mood, but let''s give that up already. "... hey" Between the guided glances. There was still a throne set on the stairs, decorated with many cloths. But instead of in that ''chair'', there was a young man sitting on the stairwell along the way. He was a colored man, not so much a big man with wide shoulders, impressed closer to grandeur. "Long time no see, brother." Should I call it unsatisfactory or humble? The man, who did not sit in the chair claiming to be closest to the throne, laughed invincibly at Thoon. Between Thoon and the man, the people around him are paying attention. The man and the soldiers of the escort were not the only ones between the sights. Perhaps the brothers and sisters of Snae and Happine, or the wives of the king. The heavy ministers are also lined up, but it is still the corner of them that is pronounced and nervous. In particular, the eyesight of someone who would be the mother of Toon or Snae is amazing. Chet, comparable to your sister. There were other faces that were hiding but sending an enthusiastic gaze to Thoon. Maybe a foreign princess or something. Hot men are very hard. "Oh, it''s been a long time." Thoon and Heki walked over and embraced. There is no falsehood in that relationship. We seemed so relieved of each other. You can say it is salvation. "The whole country is gushing back. Even though you''ve been away for a while, your brother''s popularity is alive and well." "That is only because of your father''s pride. Only with royal prestige is a prodigal prince allowed" "Prodigal hey...... haha! Not for my brother! Switch from embracing to shaking hands and shaking each other hard. We were honestly delighted with each other. It is beautiful brotherly love. Some faces look uncomfortable with it, but it will be of significance to us. "Come on, introduce me to the incredible ball-sister who made my brother his son-in-law" "Oh, of course... Doowe Sopede, the one I met destined to be" My ability to detect signs suddenly got mugged. Because too intense a thought filled the space so that when I looked directly at the sun I could not see a while ago. That''s what makes it so clear to everyone on the spot that there''s so much resentment in the room. Probably the ''will'' of the women who think of Toon. It was a nasty strength of will. "I left it for you to introduce, my name is Doowe Sopede" "... you found a guy with an amazing liver" The lady was still laughing. He looked so happy, he didn''t hide the laugh of joy. He was filled with joy as he was poised to kill one country by curse. Just looking at that look, Heki respected it the other way around. Surely you deserve respect, I do too. "And this is my stepfather." "I¡­ am the four nobles of the Kingdom of Arcana, the predecessor of the Sopeds. He is also Doowe''s father, and this time he has come to make a marriage promise." "Oh well! Oops, I didn''t smell the battle from Lord Doowe because of his different cultures... but I can''t believe he''s a man of war because of his misalignment. Thought our country could not send our brother to the house of the weak, a nation of the strong who glorify warriors, but this seemed a useless worry! Majan is a country where the strong are honored, without distinction between men and women. That''s why the lady had a strong sense of contempt. But with your father out front, the ambient air was actually relieved. "Hey, Snae" "Yes! Brother Heki!" "You, which knucklehead are you back, oh?! I grabbed Snae''s head, which was stiff, and started shaking it. Well, it didn''t taste good as a nation for Snae to leave the country, who, after all, has the right to inherit the throne? "Your father, your mother, the other brothers and sisters were worried! Leave without permission! "Also, sorry! "I''ll have you simmered exactly later! Damn...... so you''re that Snae fianc¨¦e? The story moves on to the festival. If I was beaten, I could handle it, but I was anxious if it would also be a political greeting. Or the person in question is most nervous. "Yes! Rui, it''s me! ¡­¡­ "Um, the...! He was screaming in an uphill voice at the hedgehog he was stipulating. I''m too nervous and in a great hurry. "Give me your sister! The silence engulfed him during the sight. I don''t know what you''re talking about, it feels like it''s him. No, of course it''s something I have to say, but it''s not something I''m gonna say to Heki here right now. "Pfft, haha! Oh, my God, you brought a pure guy, Snae! Anyway, as a warrior, you''re cute as a man! "Brother Heki... Saiga is never weak, etc..." "Yeah, I''m listening. Lies or sincerity, I managed to burn down three god-down users who had been intruding during the parade..." It wasn''t televised, and not everyone who was in that parade was watching it. I cleaned it up in an instant, so that would be the lesser number of witnesses. The certainty was that the user of the divine descent attacked the toon and was defeated as it was. "Well, we''ll just have to make sure later. I''m looking forward to seeing Snae''s admitted man." "Yes! Well, you''re actually strong enough to beat most of your opponents without Eckezacks. I have nothing to worry about in that sense. "Nevertheless...... the kingdom of Arcana, the four great nobles. Thought I''d never even heard of sopeds, batrabs, etc... but I actually looked at the inventory and treasures and reconsidered my thoughts. The world is wide, I didn''t think there was a country far away with all this power. Again, welcome to our country all the way! Let me name the country and welcome it! Your father''s atmosphere was slightly soothing. At least there''s no disrespect, and you decided it was shameless behavior on behalf of the king. I haven''t made any far-fetched decisions. "We have seats for the feast. Until then, let the guests relax, my brother and Snae go to the Father King. Show him your faces, too, two of your fianc¨¦es." "Wait." Shit, it was still the mother of Thoon and Snae who was voicing. I live in Wang Chi, and I resemble Snae, so maybe you''re right. Her remarks had changed the air during the glance. "From what I hear, the kingdom of Arcana and Yamato have developed a healing business, and Thoon has invited its users to this country... and even the legendary fruit of healing all the diseases is in the treasure" Yes, Mother. "Then shouldn''t we meet the king with both of them? I''m flying you out of the way. Hey, Thoon''s mother. Well, if I''m bad, my own son and daughter will go to another country, so I can''t help but panic. "I''m sure the king will be pleased." "Ha ha! It''s a big deal, Mother! The general tells me that the consciousness is clear and we can have a conversation! If I were to bring doctors, drugs, etc. to my father like that, he''d be pissed off if I didn''t treat him like an old man! "Exactly, my father would get better as soon as he saw his brother or his daughter-in-law''s face, and if he saw Snae flying out of the country, he''d get up and scold me! Two people laughing and deceiving in high spirits. He is flushing as he lifts the Father King on it, appealing to the two of them to be close. Festival I am surprised to see my eyes open in its arms. In fact, he was an artist that we couldn''t do. At times like this, you get vegetarian smartness and growing up. "... is that right, then I will wait in the feast seat first. Snae, I''ll reprimand you later from me too, so be prepared. And then, Toon, you have princesses coming from the neighborhood. Don''t miss your greetings." "Yeah, I get it" "... I''ll come back later" Inside, why is it stuck in the wings? Snae and Thoon''s mother, who managed to behave gracefully, could not feel the margin but also the fine dust. Again, it is not necessary to read the signs. 154 Harvest Me, Snae''s fianc¨¦e, and Doowe, Thoon''s fianc¨¦e, were visiting the king''s bedroom with three royal families. The boulder was the king of the kingdom of the mighty, a very large and well-fitted man. He wasn''t so weak that he was dying even now, but he was so weak that it was difficult to get up. He also had thinner arms that would have been thick and only looked like a sick man. "Gahahaha! This is delicious! It''s already healed. Of course, I didn''t cure you with my awkward spell. I didn''t even use pan peaches as a contribution on the inventory. I didn''t even invite a therapy-specific magician to my bedroom. Even simply, Mr. Suibok gave us as insurance on the road, feeding us the peaches for our use. When I finely chopped and fed the pan peaches, which were about the size of the typical peaches, they were regaining vitality as I saw them. "Is this the fruit of legend... I can''t wait! "Father... Wow, I''m feeling better..." I guess you didn''t think it would have such a dramatic effect so far. Heki was very surprised. Exactly a panacea, or like the food of the gods. Even I know the magic, but I kept an eye out for this effect. Again, I was impressed that Mr. Suibok could do anything. "So, you still have it?! Better!" "Father, eating too much is poison. Let''s keep it to this point." "Oh, you''re right, Dad. It''s not like that." "Oh, look at this arm! I think I''m gonna pull through those trees. Wow! Majan-Haan, the king of this country who behaves so lavishly. If you do something, Mahjong seems like a strong name, but if you look at that, you''ll see that everyone is simply a strong man, a male. It was exactly like anthropomorphizing a male lion, such an easy to understand benefactor. He seemed like the head of Harlem in a normal way. "I didn''t know you were going to be so energetic... Was it early, brother" "Don''t say that...... I''m surprised too. The legend of the panacea was not false." "We''re going to get more of your siblings now. Wow! Ten people can go! Well, can''t the head of Harlem be as good as this? Against Toon, too, but I was convinced that the real thing was different. Shall I cure the king of Majan, or shall I cure him? Doowe''s father and Toon consulted, and Toon and Heki consulted on the road further up to this point, which led to the conclusion that ''I will cure you with pan peaches, but keep what I have cured secret''. He persists in the stance that his son has only returned from afar, so he has only regained his condition, and asks him to pretend to be a sick man for the time being. Of course, if I did poorly, it might have stopped me, but both Heki and Thoon were aware of the risk and risked their father''s full recovery. As a result, Snae''s tragedy was avoided when, for the time being, her father nearly died of an unexplained illness. If this is Japan, we can confirm it with Lentgen and CT, but Majan has not developed any magic, so there is no problem with the king just having pseudosis. I just didn''t think this king would get through the pseudo-morbidity. "Grow up, Father. I would have promised." "But hey, I just can''t stop! How can I clear up the depression I was sleeping in! "Stay in the workout... anyway, my brother is back, I want to clear up domestic issues. This is the will of all my brothers who have the right to inherit the throne." As it is, forces wanting to make Thoon king wage civil war. Or a force that doesn''t want to settle Toon in Arcana will turn it into a civil war. This is the current situation, where users of dowry applications are gathering from multiple states, which could be a war rather than a civil war. Not a beautiful woman in the Dungeons, but a prince in the Dungeons. As convincing as that was, Toon was handsome, so he couldn''t laugh at anything. "You did. Scrinny... dumb imitation." Scrin, that seems to be the name of Snae and Thoon''s mother. King Hahn sighed as he sat down on the bed where he slept as his own wife was about to crack the country. "Though... I have a thank you first before I do. Lord Doweh, I sincerely appreciate the nourishing fruit that pays for the rest of the disease. This time I''ve had my bones broken for the shame of my country, and I will return this favor." "Oh... special victory. But if you want to give me a toon, Father, that''s enough for now." "No, no, then I''m sorry to be king of one country. My son seems to have been well taken care of." That''s all I said, then I made an angry look. Or really all of a sudden, he was furious as if the switch had been switched. "Snae, what do you think you deserve to inherit the throne and leave the country without permission?" "Also, not anymore! Father!" "You idiot! A giant fist bone swung down Snae''s head. It was an iron fist sanction, even in Showa, I don''t know if I saw it. But nobody stops. With Rikkyo, it was very difficult to stop. ''Cause it was easy to tell you were serious and angry. "So you''re the man the rest of my daughter made! "Yes! I am seriously socializing with Mr. Snae! "Naturally! Otherwise I''m just killing you! I''ve never heard the phrase ''kill me'' so inexplicably. The more the heart stops, the more fierce anger hits me. "Thoon left the house through his muscles, but you left the house unauthorized! You think you''re allowed to get engaged without permission? "Also, sorry! "This is how Skrin ran wild, because you left the country, if that''s the case! He''s only one of a few successors, including you, for the rest, but he was our only hope for Scrin! Think about it and reflect! Is this room soundproof okay? Otherwise, it is likely that the whole royal palace will be told that the king is fully healed. "You, your name! "Ray, it''s a feast! "I fully forgive you as far as Lord Doowe is concerned, except you! If the rest of the healing can be shown around, I''ll carve my nails and fangs! I thought they would say it, but they actually said it awesome. I have no words to give back. "... so, heck. What are you gonna do against Scrin? "As far as I''m concerned, I''m going to end this before it''s too late. Either way, if your brother doesn''t shake his head vertically, you''re done talking, or you''re done with your sleeping paranoia." "That''s natural. How are you going to stop, you can''t be helpless." "I thought it would be a little difficult, but I was going to ask my brother to convince my own mother. If that fails, we will defeat all our suitors to our brothers who have the right to inherit the throne and who are coming to this country." "Well, that''s fair." I was donning when I heard the words. I''m telling you that all my brothers are going to get bogged down by women from other countries who are in love with their brother. Besides, the king admits it, too. "Certainly, even if we put a thon on the king that does not dwell on the king, we cannot talk about it if his daughter-in-law is weak. Take down all those who make Thoon king. Ah, I can tell you that you cannot recognize such a weak royal family. But..." "Oh, I know. Whether it is once or not, it is tantamount to admitting that my brother has the right to inherit the throne. Besides, if one loses, he''ll be crumbling to the throne." Probably something similar for them. Maybe Toon''s mother and the princesses who want to marry Toon are going to defeat all Toon''s siblings, including Snae. It''s rusty, but what about solving it with violence as a maiden in love? It''s not what I think, but is it nice to win and get married? "So here''s a suggestion from me. Father, the mighty men that Snae drew in at Arcana, including Saiga, and Lord Sansui, the escort of Lord Doowe, who will be my wife. We need them to fight to show their bravery." "Ho." "Yeah, it''s no problem to lose one or two. Because only Arcana warriors and nobles around here compare arms. But defeat is defeat. If you lose one-on-one to a warrior from a distant country, you can''t say you''ll stand me up as king." Crush their mentes and make them unnameable as fianc¨¦es. That''s blatant, but you''ll have to take it even against them. Why is it that such a violent solution presupposes that both enemies and allies are concerned about riding? "Sure, not bad. But... Thoon, are you confident? Even if you don''t have enough strength to be king, your opponent is royal. I''m sure of that strength." "That''s right, brother. Doesn''t it even wipe out bad and make your relationship with the other country worse? That was a natural concern. That''s it for the guy who loses and dies. There''s nothing to lose, and I''m not saying let me do it. He was attentive to Thoon, or to warriors in distant countries. "... brother Heki, Father. That''s exactly the lesson I took home." And against the king now, and against the next king, Snae was about to utter what he had gained in the kingdom of Arcana. In contrast, Toon has given way to his remarks. Everyone was listening to her. "I left the country and encountered many encounters and battles¡­ but I deplored certain things. It''s about Wang Qi and the limits of divine descent." It was an alarm at acting as the backbone of this country and, to put it badly, a question of the absoluteness of the king. But unexpectedly, they were quietly sincere, listening. "Surely the king is strong, the divine descent is strong, and the royalty is strong. Even what was considered immature in a royal family like mine could hardly be beaten. But...... I was in pain. As it were, neighboring countries would be eliminated." Though I used Eckezax, I put together a god down user and burned him to death. Because King Hahn also hears the recompense, or he has never denied Snae. "I understand that the divine descent we are mastering is a ''to beat the shadow descent'' move." It was a blind spot, and Thoon was also surprised. Indeed, the divine descent and the shadow descent go very poorly together. But even if that was the case from the beginning, the result of the development of an attempt to counter shadow unloading, I guess, is now divine unloading. It''s natural if you think about it, there''s no ''magic'' in this land other than divine and shadow descent, and there''s no point in polishing moves that correspond to other ''magic''. "Of course it''s to counter vicious possession, or it means getting closer to the Ancestral Spirit. But the world is wide. I felt that there was a limit in existing divine descent to combat users other than shadow descent and vicious possession." "... I see, I do have that. You''re starting to say good things, too. I mean, whatever it takes to get attacked from this nearby country, if Arcana or the neighborhood expedited, you might not win." "¡­ perhaps, we will surely lose" Snae says something very hard to his own father who returns from illness. Nevertheless, that seemed to agree with Thoon as well. "Hatred and immature I cannot pursue the possibility of divine descent. But with my gesture, you can show this country that you have someone you can''t beat with your current divine descent." "You''re going to thoroughly crush the princess''s face in another country... isn''t that funny? Heki, let''s get on with this story! King Hahn pampering his knees, laughing invincibly. In contrast, Heki was also making a fist and slapping Snae in the chest. "So I slapped you in the mouth, and you win it all! "... Yes, leave it to my men and husband" 155 []/(n) handbill/ After King Hahn''s visit, Prince Heki apparently prepared a beautiful spot for his proper own lady officer. In this country, which prefers heroic colors to earth, there are many royal decrees, and it seems that they are treated differently from the royal family. He also said that General Abra is the king''s brother. Honestly, I don''t care. "I''ll tell you straight in, Snae. Convince Thoon to be king." After I finished that story, I went with Snae to see Snae and Thoon''s mother. In other words, she is the First Lady of the King of this country, a lady who stood at the apex among the ladies who dwell in the King''s temper, and who is about to roll off his throne. Majan-Scrin. It''s a pretty name, and I think I used to deserve that name, but I have no pity left because I''m two mothers on a boulder. "I refuse, Mother. I don''t think my brother should be king." He was a beautiful man, but he looked scared. Honestly, his face is similar to Snae''s, but not temperamentally. Or maybe that''s just what I think. "I don''t know, Snae. You think you can go against me and marry that guy there? "What do you mean? "I''m really asking if I can let that man fight King Hahn." He looked so good at it. The noise also appeared in the face. He had the face that it wasn''t enough to take, such as my little girl''s small work. I mean, you think I''m weak. You don''t believe I picked up the parade intruder, and you think it''s an overzealous pretence. Well, I can''t help it if they think so. Same goes for the mountain waters, but the trump cards don''t look that strong all the time, including Genzo. You won''t have a choice if they insult you. In my case, there''s a scratch on my face. "I don''t know, let that''s all the men I fell in love with fight King Hahn. It is not far for King Hahn to be at full speed. With the healing business and legendary fruit that Thoon brought home, it''s not far away." Apparently, he doesn''t know King Hahn is getting his hands on his young daughter in full swing anymore. Well, I can''t help knowing, and I can''t help it because this one is cheating on me about this. Nevertheless, he was as funny as he looked cute. There are too many empty spaces. Still afraid of the look on my face makes me constrict naturally. That was the other way around. It is a cylon horse for all things in life. ¡­¡­ "Snae, I don''t expect any more from you. You can accompany a man you fall in love with in a distant country. Convince Toon to do everything in your power, you can cry him down. It''ll work for that sweet girl." "That''s frightening... if you want to move your brother too, shouldn''t you tell him yourself? "Of course I will. But I''ll do everything I can. Hit every hand you can, and that''s what a lion beats a rabbit." Its eyes are truly carnivores. He was the hunter who captured the prey. "That''s what hunting is, isn''t it? "Mother...... you''re right. But that''s what a lion does when he captures a raven. I mean, in the case of hunting. You know, when kings argue for the mighty, it''s not appropriate, and in that sense, those fools were still better off." Snae was not moving at all. There was certainly a tattered attitude, unlike when I had my father in front of me. "... what are you trying to say? "Mother, you are the one who stands at the top of the women of this country. No position, no power to maintain it, none is rare and strongest. You must be the number one woman for your father, and I respect you even if you fail to flatter me as my daughter." It is also genuine, but also pre-built. I was listening quietly to that word. "A lot of people will be depressed when they hear that my brother will be entering a distant country. But still, there''s an army lined up with all those treasures. Few people think your brother will be treated unjustly as an Inhuman, and if your brother goes straight to the Arkana kingdom as he wishes, the people will only grieve." "... you give up on that because you have no choice? "If my brother stood as king, half of the people would surely agree. This is also something I have removed from my eyes as a sister. But half of the people also strongly disagree. Those with the idea that kings should be the strongest oppose the hardest. And... it will be a dispute. That''s all you have to avoid." That''s what I knew. "When Thoon enters Arkana as his son-in-law, the Majan people grieve" "When Thoon becomes King of Majan, Majan becomes Civil War" "Then you should join Arcana''s son-in-law." That''s what Snae said, but she complained about her mother on a straight ball for the price. I mean... it''s your mother''s self who wants to put Thoon in the king, and I told her not to break the country with that. "Snae... you slap me in the big mouth" "Mother, do you understand? As it is, it will be a dispute with all brothers who have the right to inherit the throne, not just Brother Heki. If you do it badly, the blood of the Majan royal family will die." "So that I don''t, you think I won''t hit you? "So what do you think of gathering princesses from all over the country who are concerned about your brother? Help requires consideration. Are you going to cut this country apart and give it away, or do you think it''s worth it to be my brother''s wife?" I was upset. I have a sense of immortality, but I cannot use immortality. That''s why I can''t detect any signs unlike Mr. Suibok or Mountain Water. But whoever saw it, the person in front of him stood still. "Mother...... I''m not saying my brother doesn''t have the King''s instrumentality. But the blood flowing to set my brother on the king will not return where my brother became king. I do not deserve to pinch my mouth when it comes to succession to the throne to a mother who is not the king herself, even if she is the king''s woman in the first place. If you were the queen, if you were defeating your father, it wasn''t a story. But... a princess who did not challenge her father, who spoiled that she was the king''s woman, is now the king''s imitation..." With regard to the succession to the throne of this country, I have heard to some extent from Thoon beforehand. Essentially, it took Wang Chi as a premise to be king. He who dwells on the king who is already king openly challenges him and triumphs squarely. thereby also being recognized as king from all around. By that logic, Snae''s mother also had the right to be king. On the contrary, Snae''s mother is the strongest woman in this country. King Hahn, the strongest man in this country, has no chance of winning, you can''t say enough. "What could I tell you?" "Mother, I am not as maiden or beginner as you think I am. I''m not floating in enthusiastic love. It''s not like I''m swollen in love." Snae told me to tell her. "I don''t deny love anything else, I guess that''s fun. But there''s something more important than triggering it. What happens after men and women get along? Love achievements are only a new starting point, not an end." lest you, born of the king''s temper, be the king''s wife, be not the king''s mother. " "Is it bad that I, I, didn''t make Thoon feel like a king! Mr. Scrin was angry. Instead of being annoyed against Thoon, he seemed to feel a burden. Ironic, but I can tell. This mother says she really loves her son, Thoon. "That''s not true. But at least my brother left this country knowing that you would be sad. How can you not know it''s your brother''s decision?" That was also what Thoon said to Mr. Suibok. I know, and that''s what I was telling Snae then. "Of course I know. It''s her mother, there''s no way I don''t know." That was surprising too, Snae, her real sister. "That kid is sweet. By being in this country, you are avoiding creating unwanted embarrassment." Without it, I can''t say. But this mother didn''t doubt it because she believed it was decided to be. I don''t think of any other reason. I don''t doubt it, I can''t imagine it. You wouldn''t believe that Toon left the country with extremely personal emotions, even if they told you. I know what it''s like to be on. This love is too heavy. "Mother... why do you want to set your brother on the throne of the land, etc." "That child was one who should have been king. He is my first wife, my son, the first born to the king, and more importantly... that child is the perfect one. There''s no way anyone but that kid could be king. If he can''t be king, it''s the wrong way to live in the country." Mr. Scrin slowly raised his hand. I know what that means. It didn''t have to be predicted, it was a signal of something. "Snae thinkers... let me tell you something. Those who dwell in Wang Qi also have large bedrooms. Because it becomes a giant beast and devours each other¡­ I mean, this is where king-minded people can do all they can." Snae''s mother bent her raised hand fingers. It was blatantly a signal to his own hands. Snae is laughing even when she sees it. Well, yes, because I know I can''t use the King-chi man as a threat to me. If you want to intimidate me, you have to bring Mr. Swibbock. You know, if they really brought you here, it wouldn''t be a sprinkle. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Snae and Mr. Scrin were laughing invincibly at each other. Those two were surprised that nothing had ever happened and could not react to anything. "Is this royal palace a place where those who dwell in the king''s temper can do all they can, even if it was a bedroom? That''s scary...... I wish I could show you." Assuming I''ve been slaughtered on this spot, where does it come from? If you predict that, it''s easy to know where there are soldiers in King''s temper. And if you know where you are, you don''t have to fight. "... what did you do" "It''s not a big deal. Those who dwell in Wang Qi are also overwhelmed (...) by (...) (...) (...) (...)" I have Eckezacks on my hips that can amplify magic effects and ranges. And I have drunken blood that drives my opponent''s senses crazy, and I''m also learning to use the power of booze song fists. If so, it is easy to make lurkers'' fall ''while lurking. "... is that the sword of the lower back... the sword of the rough God?" "Did you know...... anyway, I have the power to show off too. I''m not weak enough to be protected by Snae." A rough god is probably about Mr. Swibbock. He was a bottomless person to build. "I regret it, Snae..." "If that''s what you think, you should at least make room for that face, Mother" With a bitter-faced mother on her back, we left after a conversation with her. I couldn''t possibly vandalize your mother''s bedroom, and I''m not very good at booze song fists in the first place. It''s a handbill with no problem exposing it, and it would have been the most moderate. "Saiga...... what do you think? "That was a loss...... I honestly don''t feel good" "No, it''s not. Mother has... maybe something." When I heard the words, I saw Snae''s face. That wasn''t room by showing one end of my strength... it was nothing but a strange face. "No, there''s something for sure. We''ll have to talk later." 156 Reasoning "That''s why." "I see, that''s certainly strange" Five people in the tempera who plan to fight, me and the mountain water. In addition to that, Snae and Thoon, and Eckezaks were having a meeting. It was almost a feast, but Snae, who really cared, gathered them all together. "My mother had completely given up on my persuasion. That means that even if Saiga could have really been as strong as the rumors, she thinks she can win" "We haven''t decided to fight the Saigas yet, but it''s bold inside, bold... clearly, that''s unnatural. It''s not like your mother." What is unnatural? It''s the first person I''ve met, so I can''t see it. If I thought, Eckezax and the mountain water were ''oh......'' and I was convinced or seemed to guess. "I see... you know..." "Shut up, Sansui. My lord would have told me too much about the right answer." That said, Eckezax was stopping the mountain water. I mean, how do you two know? "Look, my Lord. Thoon, there is something decisively lacking in runs and lords. That''s insight and imagination. Even when I fought Fuukei, I would have misjudged him and saved him by swimming." Though the original cause was Mr. Suibok, Thoon was certainly dying when he fought Fuukei. Even though they knew they could use the shrinkage, they acted hastily. "I would have been told to feed my reading a little judgment. Move your head a little bit." Awesome...... I''m getting stronger but I don''t get any compliments...... I just got wasted humanely. No, I know that''s all there is to it. "Oh, you know, maybe that..." It was one of those in the tempera who raised his hand in fright when he said so. Or all four, except the run, are frightened. "Maybe... there''s someone like ''Trump Card'' over there too..." Right, that''s right. I certainly didn''t think about that possibility at all. Rikyo''s great defeat in the war against the Arkana kingdom would also have been that he did not consider the possibility, or that he did not think that Masakazo was in Caputo because of his stopover. I still think that''s strange. "It''s not" "Stop there" Thoon was running out of words. Why can you say it all? I don''t know. You guessed me, Eckezax stopped until I thought about it. But what did Thoon say it wasn''t based on? "... I can''t help it, I can''t keep my mouth shut and talk. My lord, your lord must focus his head." "Okay, keep going... but that fright is the answer. Assuming there is something like a trump card at my mother''s, there can be no such thing as insulting Saiga. Like you, I''m scared of concern first. Mistakes can''t be taken lightly." That''s right... I certainly don''t look strong, so I thought I couldn''t help but be seen lightly by Mr. Scrin. But that''s preconceived. You''re looking at me lightly, so I guess no one has been empowered by God like me or mountain water. "Besides, it is only the women who wish to marry me who show strength in public. Because they fight with their own hands, authenticity arises if they win over my siblings. Either way, it is a rule to fight against siblings who have the right to inherit the throne. You won''t get public opinion if you work backwards." Thinking of it that way, it may be fair and fair to decide the king with strength. Anyway, I can''t murder you. Because if you do that, you will soon be torn apart by the people. "That''s why the trump card should have been cut for threats to Saiga and Snae. Nevertheless, he used those who dwelled in Wang Qi. That means there are no trump cards in your mother''s camp." "I see..." The child in the tempera is also convinced. Or I was convinced, too. It is certainly logical. "Then there are immortals like Fuukei..." Another child in the tempera speaks. More and more opinions, but I can''t think of anything. My gaze from Eckezacks and mountain water hurts...... "You don''t have that either. My mother had confirmed the treasure I had brought into the kingdom. Whatever the authenticity, it describes it without hiding any treasure or peaches. I mean, it''s easy to guess there''s a Immortal here. Despite this, there will be no immortals." Stronger than our trump cards in this world, that''s the Immortal. Of course, it''s rare to be a battle-lengthened immortal, but it''s still just a threat to be able to create convenient items. But they don''t have that either. "So... there''s something like Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures or something? I knew it was a child in another tempera. Funny, why even come out? "Even though it doesn''t. So far, all eight kinds of divine treasures are exclusively owned by Domino and Arcana. Besides, there are no comparable tools in this world." If you think about it, is it like all the superrare items in this world are exclusive to Arcana? On second thought, it''s a hell of a story. "Feast me." "Ugh, I know..." My gaze from the mountain water hurts. If you think about it, you''ll see, it was the gaze. No one has been empowered by God, no immortals, no weapons like Eckezax. Still, Mr. Scrin thinks he has a chance. The princesses of all nations gather to fight those who will henceforth have the right to inherit the throne of this country directly. Changing balls doesn''t work either, and Divine Down can''t use a weapon when it exerts its full power. then...... "Is that doping? "You''re half right, Feast Me" Apparently, you''re not half right. I also felt like I wasn''t being praised in the first place, as if I was happy to be praised. "Eckezacks, perhaps, but isn''t there a ''rare magic'' that can enhance others? "Um, there is. It''s called" Rare Magic ", which is called the Witch''s Way." ... It was more normal than I thought. Right, there''s an unknown rare magic, and Snae''s mother secured it on some route? Support by auxiliary magic, not doping like golden dan or pan peach? Well, then it does meet the conditions. "When I traveled with Suibok, the moves weren''t around here. But it''s been over 2,000 years since then. If so, then it is not surprising that it was subsequently established near this" "... Um, what kind of technique is that? "If you''re in the tempera, you know, puppet fists with blood." Eckezax answers openly to the question of the child in the tempera. In contrast, everyone in the same town, including Run, was surprised. "Such, a puppet fist enhances the fists of others?! "Isn''t that a fist technique that manipulates and obstructs someone else''s body?! "I didn''t know it had that effect on blood transmission..." "I can''t believe there was such a use..." Or in the tempera, supportive magic is also elevated to fist magic, which the world does not know. "What are you talking about, even Swibbock was surprised when he saw me say, ''I didn''t have that idea''. There''s something wrong with the tempera." Well, many rare magic remains as a pedigree in tempera, as Occupy remained as a martial arts. That''s a hell of a thing. Well, Run''s devastating us about a year ago, and Mr. Swibbock''s killing us all about 2,000 years ago. "Sukewi is a force that can focus on and strengthen others who are away. In the puppet fist, he did it against some of his opponents and sublimated it as a fist technique that disrupted his movements... but it can be said that it is a force that is meant to be supportive. They used to call it dragon bait in the old world." I think something''s bothering me... "Anyway, the speedy railroad users who were supported by the witchcraft road cut off a thousand of my arms. Even though the speedy railroad users are excellent at combat, I''ve been watching... well, I''ve turned back." ... Something tells me Run seems happy but the other four are blue. That''s right, you can''t imagine Mr. Suibok''s arm or anything, and you don''t want to fight that. "Incidentally, the Rapid Railway, which is exerted by the fierce force, is known in the tempera as the Momentum Fist by those who carry dental blood. You know what? I used it differently for the most part, but I also changed the color of my eyes. Or, if the puppet fist user supports the user of the wheel fist... and I... and I... and I... I don''t know, I would have been strong if I had done some bad luck..." On second thought, Mr. Suibok was like a chunk of protagonist correction. Even if you weren''t as tough on bullshit as you are now, you still kept winning. "Um... are you okay?! Even though the divine descent by Wang Qi is strong?! "If we strengthen our opponents to become giant beasts... can we win?" "Sukei... Blood transmission... I can''t believe there was such a use for puppet fists..." "Can we win runs, saigas and sansuis anyway? Four people in the tempera seemed very anxious. Sure, even though the divine descent is strong, it could be dangerous for me or the mountain waters, even for runs, when it comes to strengthening it. "Don''t be dramatic, the lords will be descendants in the tempera of those powerful enough to look at and admire me and make me regret my annihilation. Confident but good." I don''t think I can be proud when they wipe me out... "Normally, we cannot beat those who dwell in Wang Qi, but now the lords have the treasures that Suibok has bestowed upon them. Besides, more than anything else, I am here. If you only expect your opponent to fight shadow drops and vicious possessions, it''s easy to give them a must-win." It was to fully affirm what Snae was saying to his own father, as it were. "Fighting as a giant beast is a drain for those who don''t live in excessive kings like Run. Nonetheless, the royal family base it on. If so, I can''t lose. Something trivial, like fortification by witchcraft." Eckezacks, who is now my weapon, had assured me. "Try to win. Win! It is also the teachings of Mr. Swibok. 157 []/(n, vs) dogmatization/ The kingdom of Majan and its neighboring nations are relatives when they go back as far as their ancestors. Even if rarely a non-royal king cared for the king using a divine descent, most of the time the kingdom was interrupted in order to bring the relatives of the previous king into his own backhouse, the lineage remained. Nevertheless, as Caputo does, not everyone inherits its its power when it comes to the lineage from which certain rare magical users are prone to be born. Sometimes the three of them give birth and the three of them live in kings'' chi. But on the other hand, it can be that even if you give birth to five people, they can all be different. On top of that, many king-minded people sometimes fall in contention for the right to inherit the throne. Therefore, even if the king did many sons, most of the time there would be a ''ledge''. Well, by that logic, Toon has been a shepherd since birth. Fortunately during his misfortune, he knew early on that he lived in Shadow Qi, a shadow unloading qualities that existed in Majan, rather than a rare magical qualities that were not rooted in Majan like sacred power and curse. But still, Thoon was a descendant in the end. It was a statute that did not deserve to be king, and could not be beaten by those who lived in Wang Qi, no matter how they worked out. Nevertheless, just because he had no right to inherit the throne, Thoon was normally loved as the king''s eldest son. Whatever the case, though the royal family of Majan is, there is a half chance that a king-tempered person will be born. Many other children were born later who dwelt on Wang Qi, like Heki and Snae, but many other siblings were born without even dwelt on Shadow Qi. Unfortunately, I have no choice. Because of the proportion of half, I could never hit such a heartless word that I couldn''t do it or that I was very crushed. If it was meant to be, that was the end of the toon. It was a fitting fate to marry the daughter or sister of any of the heavy ministers to be in a position to support their siblings. For better or worse, he had a happy future than enough. But Thoon was a very good man. Thoon, who did not dwell in Wang Qi, had always received a fervent gaze from his nobles in the country, and the rarely visited foreign royalty had also been blinded by him. Thoon had a good face first. Much like his mother, he looked very neat. Plus, the expression was good. There was sweet poison in his face, even if he did not dwell in Wang Qi, and no pieces of humility. He was also in good physical shape. He was tall in his father''s concession and was therefore disappointed, though he did not fail to drill for shadow unloading and swordsmanship. Such a good man greets us in the royal palace in good clothes. Now I can''t get a bad impression or anything. After those first impressions were good, talking to him didn''t disappoint me. I was courteous and elegant in what I did, and I was always fully satisfied with the care that women wanted. There was upbringing, a hospitality heart, and opening her mouth could always please the woman. That''s him. To be clear, there was no way I could be seen badly by the women around me. Besides, not all the ladies who live in Wang Qi seriously want to kick their brothers and sisters off and become kings. It would come as no surprise that the princesses of the nations who have given up becoming kings dreamed of marrying him. Skrin''s heart was filled when he saw his son being looked at with vision by such a surrounding woman. Anyway, women from all over the country are taking care of their sons. As a mother, you will gain an unparalleled sense of superiority. It was the same within my own country, but a woman from another country wants to get close to Toon and sells herself the charm. That must have been a fun day already. But I also get tired of having fun days one day. Looking at the contributions from the women of the countries that are piled up, it was also natural for the unlikely imagination to come to mind in Scrin''s mind. Perhaps my own son could be king. Snae, the second son, had a king''s temper, but on the other hand, he had no distinguished talent and did not think he could kick down the other royalty. It wasn''t like she had anything to do with it, but all this was just luck involved, so I had no choice. I had no choice but to look at Toon and I didn''t think so either. Two, I tried to leak this to the princess of another country who has served me. What would you do if I said, "I can put Toon in the king"? It was a playful word. I didn''t mean it at this point. But the first thought it was great. That was on my face. The second, the third, and the fourth. The women putting it in the toon thought it was great. In that way, the supporters gradually solidified and became concrete. Everyone agrees, so that must be great. In addition, there was no material to deny, because many of the people instructed him as just a fact. That is why it is unacceptable, even if it is in person. Leaving this country now to be happy with other women, etc. "but haha......! With a giggle, Majan-Harn appeared at the feast seat. He had no heart or eyes, his eyes turned to the cooking of the feast, not his sons and daughters who had returned from an exotic country, or their fianc¨¦es. But he saw the faces sitting in the feast seat with the heki staring at him, who supported him heavily. Majan''s feast is a format in which everyone, including guests, sits on a round seated futon made of knitted grass, spreads a decorative cloth on the floor and puts the dish on a large flat plate, each eating for his own small plate by hand. But naturally, every dish is prepared on the assumption that it is taken by hand and eaten. For example, the meat is wrapped in leafy vegetables to keep the hands from getting dirty with the oil of the meat, or the dish is rounded with thin bread. Of course, not only Majan, but the surrounding countries are with him, so there was no particular surprise in the journey on the road or the welcoming faces. Or the face of the Arcana kingdom was drawn to the gaze that gathered from around not least. "It''s a good day. Thus a son who travelled far returned with his daughter-in-law with the treasure. Besides, the idiot who left the country in silence also returned. It''s a really good day." Majan-Haan, who has a luxurious colored glass, has eyes for the less degrees of liquor in that glass, but still no one cared. "It''s also natural for sickness to blow up, you know? "Oh, better and best of all, Father. So make yourself comfortable until it gets better." "Oh, oh... but as King of Majan, I will let my daughter''s son-in-law give it quite a try. It''s taken me six months, ten days or so to send you home. Then Majan''s name will be abandoned. At least you''ll stay until I''m better." King Majan raised his cup as he borrowed his shoulders from Heki, or the most anticipated prince, who left his surrogacy to him at the hospital bed. "Come on, it''s a feast. Why don''t we empty the brewery tonight and flatten the livestock! King Majan wanted to drink this wine. I didn''t think he was sick, he had a brilliant drink. It seems to the amateur that he is not a sick man, as if his illness is fully healed. But it''s no different to being a sick person. Where he had a drink, Heki banged the glass cup and ordered him to give it to the service. "Hey, what the heck?" "Oh, Father. The smell of meat is poison, isn''t it? You''d be nauseous and lose your appetite, wouldn''t you? You should drink porridge fried with medicinal herbs here. I''m sure illness will get better by the way, huh?! A heke that forces his father to sit down and place porridge in front of him so as to force him to do something. Green porridge filled with bitterness that doesn''t seem flattering or delicious, poured into a deep dish of wood. Heki calls a woman against a king who is sick or unable to reach inside. "Hey Dad... my father is still king of this country. Being strong is the king''s job, I guess, huh? "Oh, oh... ha..." Sighs Hahn as she feeds the lady officer. There''s a ton of treats lined up in front of him, and guests and family are eating it. All I couldn''t eat was myself, mourning myself in the hospital bed. "Snae, you''re finally home! "How did it feel to have traveled outside Majan! "Oh, my God, this good man! Are you marrying a man like this?! Nevertheless, King Hahn was the only one with eyes on the meal. Other faces rejoice in the return of Snae and Thoon. Especially the belly sisters gathered around Snae, who had brought their son-in-law from an exotic country, and were offering me a snae with liquor in one hand. Suffice it to say, Snae is completely out of the throne. Unlike around Toon, there''s no trouble whatsoever. Everyone was tearing it up with ease. "Ha ha... that, Snae and I have a serious relationship" "Is that all you can say, you idiot" My eyes from around me hurt. Regardless of Snae''s sisters, it hurts my regrettable hapine or lonely tsugar eyes in the distance. Or Snae''s sisters are also highly exposed, so it was pretty poisonous to the eye. "Oh, okay? It''s the marriage that seems so weak." "I left the country anyway, and I wish I had done it with one of my letters to your father" "I mean, why don''t we just shut up and get married? There''s no way the king won''t try his daughter''s son-in-law." Sisters who are genuinely worried as they tear up Snae''s bad taste. In fact, few thought Snae or Thoon was dead. In this underdeveloped world of communication, even if you silently marry and make children, that''s it. If he shows up so dignified in front of you, that''s what Hahn and his family have to try him for. "Ha! You guys are looking at Saiga a lot lightly! I guess that''s what it''s meant to be, Thoon sitting beside the king, doing things he doesn''t normally show in this country. She was holding her hand around Doowe''s waist, sitting next to her, as she treated the woman to her personal belongings. It''s a very nasty thing to do, but to protect Doowe. Note that Doowe even directed a provocative grin at a group of people sitting far away. "I do look young, and I can''t say I have a liver in my flattery. The number of places is still not enough. But he''s so man that Snae wants to introduce him to his father. It should be seen there." Yes, there was a lot of tension in the feast on this occasion. The princesses of the nations that admire the toon also have their seats at the feast, and they stare at the toon from afar. I could have given up if it had changed, or if it had been a misprospect. But the toon we knew came back intact. Your son laughs more attractively than ever as a pleasant boy who was told that a man would fall in love too. That''s very far. Physically, the seats sitting were far away. Anyway, Thoon is the first prince and, in a way, the guest of honor. It was natural for him to be next to the Father King, and it was also normal for him to have a fianc¨¦, Doowe, next to him. And there''s no way that face (...) can get that close just to hear the news that Toon is returning home. "A possible eagle says he hides his nails. No, Saiga, who will be my brother, is not hiding his nails, he''s just unconscious in those nails. Or maybe it''s because I know a hawk with stronger claws." That''s what I said, a toon with a worried smile. Many toured exotically in the heart of traveling to a distant exotic country. And the mood that brought them back to their country. Those were very complicated things. "Brothers, the world is wide. There were strong men in the world who we did not know. Especially in Arcana. I saw something faint. I saw an unexpected battle." Thoon, in the presence of a natural mutation without metaphorical exaggeration, speaks with great pleasure. Stirring up a lot of booze from seemingly, he tells everyone about the souvenir of his journey in an upbeat mood as he blushes. I was laughing at the feast seat thinking you would believe me when I told you about what had happened in the country I was going to root down. "With my father and Saiga fighting, there''s nothing to worry about. Saiga seems to be one of the best in the Arcana kingdom. Never inferior to a sick father." There was a hua. If anyone behaved the same way, it would just look disgusting or disobedient, but when Toon did, it was gorgeous. It''s not nasty or corrupt to behave drunk, as if a thousand actors were playing. Cheap way to put it, but he was a painting man no matter what he did. "Father, I was wondering if I should refrain from turning my fangs for a while until the illness has healed and is fully healed. He''s a complete, challenging, and lacking opponent! "Well... I didn''t know you''d say that much..." Though the kingdom of the mighty, the faces gathered here are not dumb. Everyone already guesses, such as what landing point Toon is in conversation for. But neither the face of the kingdom of Arcana, nor the face of Majan or the surrounding nations, can hide their surprises when they see how he behaves. I knew it was an act from the content of the words, but it was too natural and colorful. There was no cloudiness in the plot there, only the innocence of souvenir stories and bragging. "Best in the country, isn''t it? I''m the best in Majan, my son." "There are five men in the kingdom of Arcana with martial arts without a line-up. Admittedly, Saiga is a masterpiece of uniquely lined qualities, but Arcana has five fingers of men no less than Saiga. You can call yourself one of the best." "Ho? "Nevertheless, in Majan, if you show martial arts... whoa, my wife. Can you let me hear those words? That said, to the woman holding beside herself as she whispered to her ear, she was sweet as a snare. "... Sopede is a famous house of martial arts, only if he tells you to show martial arts" "Yes, that word is one that also goes to Majan. Even if we were to talk in booze seats, it would still be better after the demonstration! My brother Saiga, you are not soaped..." Ask for the end of the word to the Feast Me sitting a little further away. In contrast, Festival I was ready to snort. "I am Bathrub''s trump card, Rui Festival me. No worse than sopeds, the martial arts of Arcana. If you''re challenged, until you answer! "Ranari! But brother, in this case it is you who will challenge, and it will be my father who will respond. You''re gonna learn a few more words! "Shh, excuse me! Dear Majan-Haan! Let me challenge you to allow me to marry Snae! Of course, even if someone else challenged you, yes! Thoon makes me correct with laughter the words that can be taken as festive to me, that the king challenges himself. And he laughed, and called to Snae, who stood beside him. "That being said, it''s Snae. You had a lot of samurai, not just Saiga. They were all brilliant, young, spirited warriors! "Yes, the warriors I have defeated." "Uhm, all of them were formidable enemies out of line by being you who fixed the divine descent... if it had been before you made your rounds to Lord Doowe, you could have had your hands on it!... Oops, don''t be so angry, my wife! It''s a booze seat joke." Thoon was playing the clown. He made an ugly gesture of praising other women in front of his beloved wife, playing a wretched man who tried to get his ass twisted and corrected and get in the mood. Nonetheless, he was still a colored man. "Dear Thoon... don''t be too sweet to me in front of other women. That''s the place you decide to be alone, isn''t it? "Sorry... my father likes you anyway, I''m glad to hear that..." "Speaking of which, in order for you to acknowledge your marriage to me, you have not been forced to challenge my father..." "A man gets a daughter from his father. Until I showed my natural readiness... so I could introduce Lord Doowe to everyone in my country, it was cheap." They play so-called, stupid couples, newlyweds. Despite this, Thoon was still the ideal prince, no one could hate him, the man just laughed and the woman just envied him. And Doowe was just showing off. He turned his eyes to many women and showed mockery with his eyes alone. It is precisely the behaviour of the evil woman, the poisonous woman. I behaved like I meant nothing but oiling the fire. "If Snae saw the strength of the users under his command, it would also blow the mind of the disease that was possessed by his father! Hope you''re comfortable. What about your previous game? We also need princesses from many countries, let''s get bored and get rid of names! "Whoa... that''s not bad. Sure is good for boredom...... I''d like to see Snae not just getting a guy." It will be. It''s time to settle down at the point where everyone aspires. "My father must be bored." "Heki, you know what? I don''t drink without a woman holding me, I just sleep without meat. Look, what kind of illness does that cure? No meat, no booze, okay? "Whoa... you can eat as much as you like if it heals. If you miss sleeping alone, I''ll take the woman." "Ha-ha-ha! Right, right... I promise." "Fine." "Oops......" King Hahn, who was sitting on a futon, was about to form a match in front of you as king. "Okay... Snae, why don''t I show you the skill of the people you brought in. The other guy, right... heck, how about you brothers and sisters? Show me where your arms are up, okay? "Whoa, that''s not bad. We''re about to take the throne and show it to Snae and his brother who are leaving the country! It was an invitation, an opportunity. Everyone understood where this conversation was going, so the time had come for someone to wait. Above all, it was a word of thon that made the breakthrough. "I''m looking forward to that. The strength of Snae''s aligned men is something I know well too. If you bring them down like kings, be it your sister or your brother, praise their bravery and embrace them! "Oh, you''re not strong... you think that''s all your siblings are weak? "No, Arcana warriors say they are strong! But whether a man doesn''t have two words, or my wife and her father stare at her, or embrace her siblings hot with these arms! 158 Explicit statement What Thoon intended was clear. You want to fight the faces you want to marry Thoon and the faces Snae could obey, and prove to those who admire themselves by winning that they don''t deserve to inherit the throne. First of all, it was an insult. What makes us think we are inferior to those who do not live in Wang Qi and cannot use divine descent? "But the grand principle of the match before you is fair and fair¡­ it is not specified, but I wonder if it is slightly unfair that only one party has a monopoly on the information while the other party''s armed or tactical logic remains unknown" "It doesn''t matter, they''re the ones who want to be king more than they were. No matter who or how many opponents, no matter what kind of weapon you wear, it''s the king who drives you back with one body. Even if he was attacked during the triumph, he would not qualify as king if he retreated lightly. In that sense... it''s time to think about retiring." Plus, it was fascinating. The word was very appealing, that Thoon would embrace. That''s why Scrin was moving. "King Hahn." "Whoa, what''s up, Scrin?" "May the match before you, even those whom I recommend?" In Majan, the king stands first. The King has absolute authority, so much so that he can be considered an absolute monarch in a certain sense. This is followed by a line of princes and princesses who have the right to inherit the throne. Of course, those who have become kings are obliged to be challenged at all times, but that is not how it happens nevertheless. Thus, basically, the princes and princesses have strong authority. In other words, the status of the princesses, of the same generation as the king but who did not challenge the king, is very low. Although it is permissible for sons and daughters to speak equally close to their father in public, it was natural for the wives to salute him. Of course, it''s on the shape. "Scrin, are you? "Yes." "Hmm... First of all, you know" Everyone knows who Scrin will recommend, etc. That''s why I take the word for it, though it''s belly art. Rather than just listening and asking for what is natural. "Play a game in front of me, half-mon can''t forgive you." "Yes, no problem" You can''t complain when you''re dead, can you? "Let''s get you ready, too." "In order to do it, you will also lose. Even if you win, you can be ashamed of yourself. No grudges? "I will never let you get annoyed in the game before King Hahn''s pleasure." You have to be strong first. You must also be prepared to lose your life in turn. Above all, a shame-coated victory is also unacceptable. No matter what happens to the warriors of another country, the users of this country''s divine descent must be. After confirming it, then the king and the king also showed the amount of equipment. "You''re welcome to do that. You would have worked your face in other countries, Donzilla or Baigao, but you just have to speak up as much as you like. Well, I hope my illness heals." Assuming they are both the ones who gave birth to the child. The king also responded properly to his readiness. He allowed foreigners to participate. "The numbers... right, it''s a seven-person versus seven-person match. The battle of those who came from the kingdom of Arcana, and of those who dwell in kingdom? You don''t mind, I''ve been keeping my mouth shut, Batlav to the sopeds." "Whatever, I''ll get the warriors out of the sopeds" "Also, of course! Because Batlav is also a famous Takemen family! "Okay, okay, it doesn''t have to be funny! Tell the people, Heki. Everyone in this room will fight in front of me based on promises they''ve all heard." King Hahn pours liquor into a deep dish that contained porridge of medicinal herbs and tries to drink it up. "Whoa, I get it. I''ll cure it." A heke that takes it and drinks it up. It took, and the festival was to be held. King Hahn''s Match Celebrate the return of Prince Thoon and Princess Snae and hold the game in the hope of King Hahn''s comfort. Location Royal Palace Front Dueling Ground Promise 1 rivalry with the soldiers of the Arcana kingdom and the users of the Divine Promise 1 The winner gets more embrace than Prince Thoon. Promise 1 To warriors on the side of the kingdom of Arcana. Prevent pregame prying Promise 1 He that dwells in the king''s temper forbids arming, and he that dwells not forgives all arming. Promise 1 The user of divine descent is the First Lady, Majan-Scrin decides Promise 1 Participants must be strong. Promise 1 Participants should not be afraid of death. Promise 1 I can''t admit anything but a high victory. Promise 1 Majan-Scrin may also choose players from outside the Kingdom of Majan. Promise 1 Majan-Scrin must keep the players together before King Hahn is comfortable. Promise 1 The warriors of the kingdom of Arcana shall come out of both the Sopeds and the Batlavs. Promise 1 Seven against seven, and the one with the most winners shall prevail. The news of the event, which was to be distributed throughout the country or to other countries. There are still no participating players listed, but they will be announced afterwards. The face of the Arcana Kingdom, which received it, had once again confirmed the contents of the match. "And this is how it happened... if it was meant to be, it wouldn''t have been a rash to fight like this, but it made me take unnecessary care of it because of my mother''s boring mess. Sorry." There were simple rules that were too sloppy, but no more cumbersome. It is clearly stated in the order in which it was spoken at that booze seat, and it remains clear that it was not corrected. "But... you swallowed well, such an unfavourable rule. I can''t help but feel free to arm the side of the divine descent... once it was on the inventory about the treasure." "I don''t know what to say, this is normal in this country, and it''s so rare to specify one thing at a time. First, it''s very advantageous to be able to face each other one-on-one if you''re a soldier who can act like God completely." In Happiness''s bedtime words, Snae showed a grudge. Previously, Snae had a one-on-one duel with the school director. At that time, it was quite an open distance, but I was unconscious, but in principle, the user of divine descent is quite strong if it is one-on-one. "Don''t think about it later, you''ll be the biggest fighter I''ve ever seen. In a series of wars, in a succession of wars, a divine descent does not extend to a shadow descent, which is whispered in the shadows. That is why shadow unloading remains unceasing. It is divided by succession and decisiveness." "And is this a duel and a duel? I see, it''s not so advantageous that it doesn''t matter if the opponent''s armed" The previous owner of Sopede was once again reviewing the rules. Due to the absence of a referee or other specification, there will probably be no settlement other than ''an obvious defeat in anyone''s eyes''. That''s why ''Don''t complain if you die'' is clearly cultured. "Even those who can actually use divine descent will fight each other with this rule. So... what do you think, Eckezacks? How about witchcraft and power?" "It would work advantageously on this one. Anyway, the biggest advantage of witchcraft lies more in supply than in strengthening opponents. Simply being able to fight twice as long and with all your might is the strength of witchcraft. Depending on the number of people supporting it, it will triple." Originally, it was to be an absolute advantage in the battle between divine descendants. But still, Eckezaks seemed to think that there was no problem whatsoever. "In reason, the weakness of divine descent will be endurance. If it''s witchcraft, make it up to you. But...... detoxification fist, liquor song fist, quadruple fist, fog shadow fist. Before these, they mean endurance. Besides, if you''re a runner, saiga, or sansui right now, you can almost certainly win anything but Fuukei or Suibok." And I was confidently saying it all out. "Three wins are hard! Hearing that, the faces in the tempera were looking at each other''s faces. "Good luck......" "Yeah, right..." "Let''s go for all the wins, yeah, we only have all the wins..." "You want to win a scuffle..." 159 Arson First Warrior Majan-Snaye Jury Four-Vessel Fist (Shikine) Yabia Second Warrior Majan-Snaye Jury Blast Poison Fist Third Warrior Majan-Snaye Jury Liquor Song Fist (Shikyuken) Kazno Fourth Warrior Majan-Snaye Jury Misty Shadow Fist (Mm.) Konoko Fifth Warrior Majan-Snaye Direct Subordinate Silver Ghost Fist (Ginkin) Run Sixth Warrior Majan-Snaye Fianc¨¦ Rui Festival Me Seventh Warrior Doowe Sopede Direct Minister Black and White Mountain Water and well, it was decided that Eckezacks would be organized to press his heartbeat. Not far away, it will pass on to neighbouring countries all over the country and guests will come. Ideally speaking, seven fights and seven wins. It was best to break the face-to-face mind of taking on a toon by winning all. Nevertheless, as Eckezaks put it, three wins out of seven are set in half. In a refinement by logical reasoning, the opponent''s thoughts are to a rare degree of magic that the precision can support. If there is a degree of enhancement as a result, then there is no problem if there is a degree of anomaly. The three of us are much more irregular. The run was incompatible with the divine descent, but its weakness has already been overcome. Even the festival has beaten Snae in the first phase, and if you don''t hide your hand tags, the win is decided. As a matter of fact, I was the most anxious part, but now I have more skills. You won''t lose first. Or if these three couldn''t win, the master could show up in this country with great joy. In that case, the countries around here will be in a state of conjecture. Festival As we did not use anything but magic around us in the past, this time we are also obliged to make sure that all our enemies use only ''from the side'' divine descent. We''re "distant foreign warriors," so we can do whatever we want, but they don''t either. This one is fine if it''s strong, but they need to show the legitimacy of the throne, so even if they can, they can''t turn into dragons and throw out fire. Even in that sense, the opponent is largely tied up. This one had a lot of advantages. In addition, by turning me, Festival Me, and Run in the second half, it is also significant that the first four are treated as miscellaneous soldiers. If those four don''t win and fight well, they will feel the disgrace of losing or struggling with a soldier or nothing. Yes, in that sense, the first four are the destiny. In the case of Run, he''s either a mad warrior or a ferocious possessor, which is also spoken of in this country, and me and Festival Me are powerful men of the wrong steps. It would end up with recognition to the extent that there are a few of those broken guys. There''s no way you can beat such a monster, it doesn''t make much sense if they think you can. It''s important to realize that we lost to the Miscellaneous. Honestly, I just learned those four names, but I don''t want to think that''s my fault because that''s the same for all the other faces. It is necessary. If we didn''t fight and win, there was even a chance this country would crack. If that happens, I can''t even imagine how much blood will flow. In that case, it''s also suspicious what will happen to this marriage. That''s very troublesome. Nevertheless, doing it was an extremely heinous act of beating up a maiden who falls in love in public. Even though we are trying to crumble the nation, we chop your daughter of her age up with four vessel fists, blow her up with explosive poison fists, knock her down with booze song fists, and confuse her with fog shadow fists. I had to do that, so it bothered me. I was particularly distressed by the festivities. Well, yeah, if the other guy''s an exile nobleman, he''ll be blurred if he knocks it down. But even though they are becoming giant beasts in the open, they must ravage the princesses of other countries. Well, it''ll be hard. Still, it''s my job, and if I don''t, I can''t help but be miserable. "Sansui, the last time I screwed you was because you only had one Sopede subordinate. If Bulova was here, he might have put it in the first fight." "Blois would have won" Now I was walking in the royal palace with my lady. It is easy to spend at night because of the warm climate. The lady wore a veiled thin dress worn by the nobles of this country, but she still looked good. The surrounding gaze is at rest. Anyway, the lady is being targeted by many princesses. Then you won''t want to be near me. "Yes... you should have taken me. So you didn''t miss him, did you? "Play... Blois won''t fight anymore. I''m sure you''ve been dismissed." Yes, a blower would have won the divine down roughly even against him. The line has retreated, but it must still be strong enough. But she has no reason to fight anymore. He was granted a service from a very young age and left the company for life. So, even if it was a winnable opponent or a game, she doesn''t have to fight anymore. Blois was a genius, but he didn''t want to fight. So this is fine. "You did." "Yes." "I think we''ve known each other a long time. I still remember you when you first left the woods... you really haven''t changed at all." "I''m ashamed of myself for not growing up" Both the blower and the lady grew up quite a bit. Of course it is Rain who is growing the most, but still completely different from when we met. A girl has become a woman, six years is a very long time. Or maybe it''s short. "Sometimes I thought I''d marry you for a while, but the one I met toon that arrow tip. I guess the world revolves around me." "I think you''re right, ma''am" I really do. Even if the lady is the protagonist of some story, it''s not that uncomfortable. At least, the inconvenience for the lady would not have happened once in her life. "... No, we''re getting married already. Shouldn''t I call you Ma''am, not Lady?" "Well... you don''t call me a lady anymore." The lady is arrogant, but not merciless. Sometimes I immerse myself in sentiment. Instead, I guess that''s exactly how I felt right now. The lady does not doubt her happiness. I don''t expect the outcome to come to my disadvantage, whether it''s a battle to be fought not far away or anything. That''s why I guess there''s something to think of the other way around. "Looking forward to it...... soon TOON will be my man. I monopolize that prince who is loved from all over the country and many princesses are in love. I''m the only one who knows what his girlfriend looks like, and I''m the only one who''s gonna have his baby." "I know it''s a great future." Really, I think so. The lady went on a tour with a really good lord. I guess the days of happiness and fortune will continue for both sides. "... Sansui" "Yes." "I ask you right now... you call your father and brother your brother and your father as they are, in your heart" Yes, there are occasional silences. I call my former and current lords my father. In fact, I''m many times older, but I feel like my father or brother about those two. "What do you call me in your heart? "Lady, and. That''s what I call it in my heart." "... well, you did. Boring Man." The lady walking in front of me never turned to me, so she snapped. In fact, it must have been a little uninteresting if you tried being a lady. Spending time with guards like me and Blois who aren''t good mouth guards. Still, still. Me and Bulova shared too much time with the lady. "I don''t think you''re going to win. You don''t even think I''m gonna lose. But I wonder. Can those six win? "Runs and festivals I am no longer an easy winner for me. The other four will never live up to the lady''s expectations." "To be honest... I don''t think I''m strong against Saiga, do I? Because I''ve seen you lose three times." Sacrifice me, pity. But the feeling is understandable. Anyway, you lost to me in the first meeting, you lost to me the second time, and you lost to me the third time. It''s all instantaneous. It''s really getting stronger now, but still, the image of defeat won''t pluck. "Run, you''ve fought twice. The other four are out of the question, right? "The six now are by no means the six when I win. My master will also press his heartbeat." "Well, you had your master. It was strong... really" The sign of the lady was getting fed up. Ma''am, he saw the master seriously fight with all his might, and that would make him feel that way. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. "If those six lose, you take responsibility. Seven of them, all of them. There''s nothing like dealing with them, is there? You''re the only apprentice I''ve ever recognized." ¡­¡­ It''s hard for me personally to be given a master''s name by someone who actually knows him. If I lose, my master''s name will be scratched. My master won''t mind that, but I do care a little. Yes, I''m just a little heartbroken. I wish I could expose myself to something different in front of someone who knows about my master. I couldn''t be as confident as a lady. "If the lady wants, let''s take down all the enemies." "Well...... then maybe I could actually show you one? The evil atmosphere of the lady was blowing up. The people of the Royal Palace have already disappeared from the surroundings. An amateur woman with a strong killer stood behind me. "... a woman without her own claws and fangs, wouldn''t you like it?" "Oh, you know, a lonely girl who couldn''t get a man to pick you wouldn''t be dressed up for saying something that great, would you? Miss Boulder, poke at the exact spot. "You... you don''t understand that you''re dying right now? You think help is coming, just because it''s Majan''s royal palace? "Oh, if they call for help, will they wrap their tails around them and run away? Being a brave assassin. You lose as a woman, you run away as a warrior." Instead of oiling the fire, he was a complete arsonist. Wow, I wouldn''t fail to make enemies if I were in enemy land. It was always the style of selling fights to all directions. "... If you want to die so badly, I''ll kill you. Just a little change of plans, I jumped into death myself, regret that shallow! "I''m scared... I can''t believe I turned into a big cat... I''m scared and scared and I''m about to cry" The lady is a weak woman. Except for her bad character and the nobility of her birth, she''s only the woman she looks like. There will be no resistance whatsoever against the royalty in the kingdom of the strong, which will become huge in front of us. The lady was laughing when she recognized it. I believe that if I can''t lose, my own escort can''t lose. "Is there anything left to say? "Can I tell you something good that you can''t know? Toon is so cute on the bed. I nod my face in my chest and it sweetens me like a child... you who can''t know how cute it is, it''s really pathetic..." I was confronted by a giant beast in a palace where a man of divine descent could break out. "Really, it''s not funny... the howling of a losing cat" "Die, hey, hey, hey! 160 Brothers and sisters Again, this is Majan''s royal palace. In other words, it was wider so that the users of the divine descent could give their full strength, and the ceiling was high. I don''t know where the princess she is in front of me, but when I transformed into a cat carnivore with as many elephants, she would be a royal of a neighboring country without misunderstanding or snagging. Then you must also want to kill your daughter. There is no point in thinking that Thoon is being deceived. No matter where you look from, he''s the prince of a white horse fooled by a poisoned woman. I would think so, too. But you can''t let me kill your daughter. I went forward with the lady behind me. Now, what looms in front of me is a giant carnivore, and I must retreat from this. Not long ago, I would have had a limited number of hands to hit. But when my master gave me new skills, there''s a lot I can do. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh! A woman who no longer actually is a human being, who utters a voice that does not seem human. He wields his forefoot nails and tries to rip every little girl out of me. What a surprise, the signs of the lady behind her were very calm. It is a stunning calm to suspect that you are escaping reality. Absolute trust in my trump card. The certainty that I can leave the person in front of me without bitterness doesn''t upset her. What a trusted one. Honestly or not, I was touching that nail with my hands on my sword to respond to it. A carnivore who was supposed to swing, swing, kill a vulnerable human being. Sharp nails were supposed to go to prey by thick, heavy arms and cut intact. But it ends up empty. Indeed, her arm could have destroyed us both lightly. But he was completely unresponsive and cut off the sky. The noble man who aimed at the lady was so clearly upset that he could see, albeit in the form of a beast. They must have jumped and attacked, but they must have animal vision, but there must have been two of us within reach, and they were moving away in an instant. "Oh... what''s up? I don''t know if I have a bad eye." The lady, who knew the technique I used, was laughing wildly. Yes, one of the new techniques I taught my master. shrinkage method, weaving princess. The technique of moving (...) the person touched by shrinking (...). If you deal with him, you''ll just think we moved in an instant. Seriously, you just have confidence in your mobile vision and you don''t know what it is. This is the hallway of the royal palace, but that''s why we don''t have anything to mark. If you don''t check your surroundings carefully, there''s no way you know if you''ve moved or if your opponent has. Instant travel, not fast travel. That seemed completely inexperienced to her. Well, even if I''ve experienced it, I wouldn''t be able to handle it with a divine descent. "Funny technique......! "Oh, are you scared? Running away? Fine, shake that big ass and run away with your tail down. I''m so sweet, I''ll miss you." Can people make a big face this far, even though they didn''t do something? Once again, in amazement, I pull the wooden knife out of my hips. "You don''t want to hurt, do you? If you pull here, you won''t have to get hurt. I wonder if I could marry a man other than Thoon? Oh, I guess I should say it''s less than or equal to a toon... it must look good on you two" Instead of setting it on fire, I''ll let it burn out. Wow, how much vocabulary does this guy have? "Ohhhhhhhh! The opponent was quite calm. No, my soul is boiling down with anger, but instead of coming at me in a straight line, I started packing my time as I traveled at high speeds. He''s trying to flirt with me, trying to make me look for my position. It''s not as fast and agile as a giant, but it''s not far enough for a run on a boulder. "Shut up hey...... sansui" "Ha." "Let me scream, like the little girl there." Is there not another instruction? I think things have a way of saying it. Nevertheless, it would also be ant to say that this one takes the lead. I was jumping forward with no obstacles in particular. Look at me. They''re on guard, but they''re after the lady. Whatever I do, I guess I''ve decided now is a good time to be away from the lady. I haven''t lost sight of my original purpose, but I have trouble getting licked that far by a boulder. "I got it. Ah! "I''m afraid so." Shrinkage method, cattle towing. The art of moving distant opponents to your own hands in an instant. Inner martial arts, heavy body work. The art of weighing yourself or what you are touching. "Gu Oh?! "Here''s what I''ll get" Spike from the air to directly below. The defenseless back, the blow that also accurately poked the steeple, was too much to defeat the princess who was activating the divine descent. The increase in attack power due to heavy duty and the reduced strain on the hand holding the wooden knife had brought her down lightly. She was headed straight down to me in a jumped position aimed at the lady, and she was back to the human being as she rolled down the floor. I land lightly as I put away my wooden knife while relieving myself of heavy duty. "Damn......! "Yes, cry honestly. That''s cuter, isn''t it? You recognize you''re no longer capable of fighting, the lady walks over. They say they are beasts of hand, but they have nothing to be afraid of. "Ki, Sama......! "You''re angry and deceitful, but you really regret it, don''t you? Different women shot him for not even being dealt by a man in love." "Dumb......! "What happened to your prized nails and fangs? Look, it''s not if you''re clawing on the floor, is it? Aren''t you supposed to tear me apart? The lady mocks her with all her might, crawling but trying to get up somehow. I wasn''t doing anything myself, but I was trying to clarify my relationship up and down. But I want you to think you have no choice. You should be thankful that it was done to this extent because you aimed for your life. Of course, I can''t thank the lady enough. "You... would not have done anything...! "You haven''t done anything either. What are you doing here, lady? Are you here to make me laugh? Fine, I''ll laugh at you. I''ll tell you later, embracing Toon, ''The woman who was in love with you has been trying to grab me, so I put her to bed''. Unlike me, he''s sweet, so I''m sure this is the way it is: ''Well, I''m sorry about that. You (...) caused (...) trouble,'' and you''ll apologize to me (...)." The lady hasn''t touched this princess with one finger. But in words, it strikes a lot. Wow, words hurt people so much. "Horrible......! Thoon is just being deceived! Knowing your nature......! "Pfft... you thought I was faking myself too because I''m not sure about you? You think the toon you fell in love with is a fool to be fooled by a play? Reality is harsh. Because I really like and like the fact that your daughter has a bad personality. It is a truly brutal reality for the women who are in love with Thoon. "Thoon looks so cute... I can''t believe these kittens think you''re stupid..." "Don''t be ridiculous......! There''s no way Toon would like a poisonous woman like you......! "Oh, you haven''t been able to be objective about yourself? You think you''re that attractive? As a matter of fact, a woman who is trying to get rid of a woman she doesn''t like with her strength, or who is trying to kill her in darkness, is an excuse as a man. I think there are good things to do and bad things to say because how many other people are ladies. No, it''s not like I can''t sympathize. I can understand why you''re angry. "With a fuzzy, solid body... besides being too weak to touch one finger on me (...) Y (...) Did you think my toon would fall in love with a prospective kitten? The shady and precise verbal assault had finally broken the princess''s heart. He lost his words, and began to wet the floor with tears. Even though it was a fantastic world where magic existed, the female-to-female feud was truly real. "Oh, you''ve finally got yourself looked at right. Good, you''re turning me into a bad guy and burning in righteousness, what a bad thing to remain mistaken. You''re gonna want to be polite about what''s wrong." Thoon was a handsome guy who was also liked by men. Her opponent, the lady, was the type of bad girl that women hated. But well, otherwise, Toon wouldn''t mind either. Because only a lady can curse a dangerous woman who comes at me for her own life with great joy. "Ugh, it feels good to be nice." In a way, the lady was very positive. It is a sensibility to fear that enemies will come after me, a chance to beat me and win. Indeed, she behaved like a lady. "Sansui" "Ha!" "It got a little better but... plain" Besides, I got wasted. I sure didn''t start the fire, I basically only used shrinkage and inner kung fu methods, though I don''t think it was flashy. In terms of ability battles, I think it was pretty unreasonable. It is a combination of spatial and gravitational systems. I think it looked like time manipulation by the side. "I''m sorry" "I''m going to be worried about production now...... as general general of Arcana, as trump cards for sopeds, I can''t win any more audiences, toons, or ways that King Hahn would be happy with? "Don''t worry, I won''t use all the moves I just showed you in your previous match." "Oh, you''ve got a lot more magic. Your master and his companions were flashy, so can you expect them?" I''ve only been traveling by carriage lately here, but I haven''t always been on the carriage. He trained with other faces at night on the road. Thanks to this, the techniques learned from the master are generally available even during combat. Nevertheless, even if the boulder makes me with my master or something...... "Now is the immature minute. As much as a master on a boulder..." "Just kidding... I can''t wait for the boulders to destroy my country" He is Master Boulder as he makes his lady dont pull and seriously deny it. It doesn''t make sense to joke or anything, because existence itself is like a joke. "Shall we go then, Sansui? Anyway, there''s this lady''s crew nearby, right? You can leave me alone, right? I''m tired of painting my wound with salt." "Yeah, a few people are waiting. If we leave, it will be recovered." Normally, it would be a diplomatic matter and a pretext for war, such as the royalty of another country getting stuck on its back. But that''s not around here. Thoon tells me that if the royal family that lives in Wang Qi gets injured anyway, it will be a disgrace to the royal family. If you fought and lost in the open, it would still hurt your honor if you were in return for a night raid. Even if he lied about walking normally but being poked in the back, it would be said that he would feel sorry for being stabbed in the back with it. Being strong doesn''t treat you well enough to be praised. No one will protect you. Well, if he''s strong enough to be protected by the law or something, that''s completely different. "Oh, yeah, yeah. For once, Sansui is the seventh warrior of the Arkana kingdom. I mean, the most powerful swordsman. I don''t know what kind of warrior you guys are going to hit in WW7... but if you don''t want to be ashamed of yourself, settle before you turn to Sansui." Saying she was tired, the lady wouldn''t stop talking to the falling princess. Is this advice for once? In that case, I guess it''s sending salt to the enemy. Though it seems close to the act of painting the wound with salt or chili pepper. "If you think hard with a missing head and talk to all the losers, you can win about it? If you target it, you won''t have to hurt yourself if it turns out pathetic." After all, bullying the weak is not good. I looked at the lady and I double-checked. No, absolutely not. I mean, I''m a jerk, but I''m a winner after self-defense. If she''s the protagonist of some kind of story, she''ll almost be healed and empowered by the game, but the reality was she won''t be. Or I think the main character is largely protected after all. There''s quite a difference between me and her ability to fight, because if she was the protagonist, it would be reversed in a matter of days. Thinking about it, Festival I wasn''t the main character, was I? For better or worse. "... Sansui" "Yes." "I knew you thought of me like a sister." Don''t switch stories abruptly, ma''am. "Keep up the good work, okay? "All in the Spirit" I''m not a funny brother, but I''m not lying about the thought of protecting my poor sister. I know I''ve had trouble paying for it, but it''s also true that I''m happy with my sister''s marriage. Well, human emotion is such a thing. It''s not just beautiful, it''s not just dirty. 161 Jade Blood First Warrior Siyanch-Enhi Warrior II Siyanchi-Kesri Third Warrior Donzilla-Gayou Fourth Warrior Deiao-Hince Fifth Warrior Deiao-Utow Sixth Warrior Majan-Torres Seventh Warrior Baigou-Shyoki King Majan, the restoration of Majan-Haan''s physical condition. In addition, awaiting the arrival of guests and leading players from various countries, the match in front of them was about to begin with a desire for comfort. Seeing a coalition like coalition forces in a cultural area that was communicating the blood of Wang Qi, the people of Majan were making an evil push. I''m sure the princesses who fell in love with Prince Thoon are trying to show the exotic women what''s good for them. In fact, the faces on the side of the Kingdom of Arcana are all women, except for the Sixth and Seventh Warriors. Speaking from the values around Majan, I had no choice but to observe that what was going to happen was a place of self-appeal for the women of Wang Qi. The beautiful and strong princesses of all nations were lined up before the king on a public playing field. Just that, the people of Majan are very excited. At any rate, it is those who have the right to inherit the throne of another country, or belong to the royal family of Majan. Those faces are trying to take the prince of their country until they put their lives at risk. That must be interesting. They didn''t notice that. That a group of exotic fighters, or soldiers from exotic countries, are also dressed differently, sitting many in the holding rooms of the matching players of Majan-Scrin. Originally, it is natural for a samurai to wait in a warrior''s holding room, or in a place like a ballpark bench. I was totally swallowed up wondering if they were, too. Now, even when it came to a public playing field, it was only a flat ground that was naturally opened. Tall trees grow by the way, but that''s not what can be called a forest or a forest either. There are a large number of tourists up in the tree, but it was extremely trivial. In the duel, the only thing that matters is the fighters. Because of the custom, it was an incomparable quality to Arcana and its surroundings. But it''s not like I''m a barbarian. That is the proof that the athletes are building roofs and walls with embroidered cloths that are so lavish that they cannot even be called digging huts on the bench where they are supposed to be waiting. Sitting futons placed on the ground were also such a waste of dirt to soil. The same is true of the VIP seats in which the royalty of nations sits, no different from that of kings. Of course, there is a difference between a pattern for a customer, a pattern for a king, and a pattern for a warrior. "... than this, fourteen warriors before me will fight a fair and fair duel" Whether it''s due to Wang Qi, or even though he''s not putting his strength into it, he shouts out loud. King Hahn was speaking, as conveyed to the whole square where many people were gathered. "In the hope of my comfort, the young warriors fight. A lot of words are too frivolous." Fourteen warriors in alignment kneel down and take a thank-you stance. Similarly, the folks managed to get on their knees while hitting each other in a tight square. "To a battle without shame, a fitting victory. That''s all I wish." With the exception of the warriors in Game One, the twelve warriors return to the tent of the faction. Seeing it, the folks were up again and ready to cheer. "... then" The king confirmed that time. Two young maidens face and set up. Nothing else. Looks like it, then that''s enough. "Get started! Cheers like an explosion rise, and at the same time the body of the princess of the Kingdom of Siyanchi, Siyanchi-Enghi, swells with the height of the king''s chi. "O great God who protects the royal family, dwell in this body and break the enemy! He was somewhat skinny compared to tigers and lions. Is it the leopard she turned, which I don''t know for sure. But transformed into an overly gigantic beast, she was too understandable and mighty. In contrast, women on the Arcana side only drop their hips and set up their hand knives. Only the front-row and those close to it saw its gleeful appearance, and they were too uncomfortable. "Snae... your men are brave" To his own daughter sitting beside him, Scrin was pitifully speaking. In the same seat as the king, there is a line of Majan royalty. Regardless of the father king, only two sons and daughters for the mother were in conflict, facing in the same direction. "One of my own bodies comes to the battle of the weakest winner." "Yeah, I''m a proud subordinate. They must be my treasure." Both mother and daughter looked alike. He had the same look on his face. Each other, they did not even doubt the victory of their own faction. "As far as I can see (...), the other warriors are very inferior to the Seventh Warrior. Especially the warriors from the first to the fourth, I don''t even think they''re elite." Scrynn''s words were only words of impression. It was an outright denial that he had not seen Mountain Water fight the other day. Anyway, I''m not allowed to pre-collect information. But Scrin is a warrior. She is such a lady as to be the king''s wife. If so, even if the technical system was completely different, we clearly knew the difference between the two characters lining up in the first game. Shiyanchi-Enghi has shameless strength in the royal family, but he understood that Four Vessels Fist (Shikinki) Yabiah was indecisively immature. Yes, I understood. That impression is never wrong. That was not to deny Hahn, Heki, or Thoon, who actually knew her. "... they are young. Isn''t it too ineligible to make you fight in front of the king like this? The Father King dared to pretend not to hear the quarrel. I was only paying attention to the warrior in front of me and not taking part in these two arguments. Sure, the warriors on Snae''s side are weak. Even so, the battle has already begun. Then there''s no point in arguing or anything. Because the star is only a warrior who fights in front of himself. "That''s why it is. Mother, that''s why it makes sense." A giant carnivore attacked his little girl as she raved. Everyone sees the royal face. Neither he that dwells in kingship, but therefore has the right to inherit the throne, nor he that dwells in kingship, but therefore does not have the right to inherit the throne. Or their mothers. Everyone never let go. I was trying to see what was going to happen. "Well, it makes sense because obviously immature girls in everyone''s eyes fight and win." Huge arms waved. The other day, Mountain Water escaped the opponent with a move, but the daughter in front of him had a right hand and a right foot. Aligning his right elbow with his right knee, he was stretching like a single stick from his right finger to his right toe. Standing on one foot, it was all too obvious that it was an untouchable structure, and it was only natural that she, who named Yabia, was wrapped in blood. "Gu......! What was unexpected was that a giant carnivore jumped out on the feet of three (...) books (...) and her missing arm. "Four Vessel Fist, Right Half, Blade Receipt" Returning blood, I don''t know if I can call it. Yabia, who was under attack by his opponent and was bathed in blood that severed his arm, quietly mouthed the name of his move while putting his right foot on the ground. ''Then, stupid?! It was turning into a giant beast, her left hand. detached. It was rolling back to the ground and into human hands. Half his left hand had been slashed. Seeing that sight too ''painful'', the cheer was simultaneously quiet. "I see, turning my five bodies into beasts, Wang Qi, divine descent. It seems that the power to take possession is not a vanity." There was a loss of room from Scrin''s face. Snae''s face kept room. Yabia speaks quietly to the person who has lost her left hand. No, show your self-esteem to the faces gathered here. "But the name of the qi blood that flows through my body is jade blood. The name of the fist handed down to my clan is Four Vessels Fist. The ultimate is turning one''s limbs into a famous knife." A giant beast shook her arms down with all her weight without knowing it was a sharp blade. That way, it doesn''t matter what your fisting arm is. It just shows up the difference between the two sides in their technicalities. "My quadruple fist, or four (...) limbs as weapons (...)! What makes it so is that jade blood, jade is perfect! Swords, spears, bows and arrows. Huge beasts, which they should not pass through. The power seen as the incarnation of God, but only as human skill. "You insulted me, God down! The cleavage of my fist and leg, taste it to the fullest! Four vessel fists far surpassed God''s maximum defense and maximum attack. No, hardening due to jade blood, cutting power transcends even the divine sword. There is nothing in this world that cannot be slashed. 162 four vessels To such an unexpected result, both the people of Majan and their guests from various countries had no choice but to remain silent. First of all, as a big premise, they had the realization that Wang Qi was the strongest. He thought that it was the figure of the divine beast, who maximized himself by Wang Qi, that was the armor that played every blade and the nail that ripped every armor. That was too much overshadowing. In a true sense, make it the strongest spear and the strongest shield. I couldn''t even cheer my hands and feet forward, the most powerful of all ''magic''. "Gu...! "What''s the matter, you can''t keep that figure for long? Plus the bleeding, I don''t think it''ll stop that easily. Above all, this is a battle for the pleasure of our Lord, Lord Snae''s father. If the weak tremble in unknown terror, they should leave early" World War I. As Snae and Skrin''s expressions were, they were completely on the Arcana side of the line of aim. Originally, Scrin''s chosen faces have all the witchcraft users secretly invited from distant exotic countries. It was their ruse and their transgression to show off the near infinite stamina by receiving supplies from the operator. I didn''t do anything meaningless or misguided. For heavily drained King-chi users, if they can receive power from others, they can gain an overwhelming advantage. The battle between Wang Qi and Wang Qi can be won if there is not such a difference in strength, and there will be no time left until Wang Qi, the only one who does not live in Wang Qi, is exhausted. But that had a premise. If anyone could defeat a user turned into a divine beast in a short-term showdown, every premise would collapse. Supply by witchcraft just replenishes your health. It''s not like you can heal an injury like magic, let alone grow a lost finger like bad blood. The blow, which was absolutely confident, was mutilated without remnants. That was a nightmare for every divine user, not just her. Maximize and the strongest blow, that doesn''t make sense at all. No one has ever imagined such an opponent. Conversely, whether it be Snae or Four Vessel Fist Yabia, this situation was as maneuvered. The only thing that scared me was the opponent attacking me at high speeds with no time for Javier to defend me, but it also almost makes up for it in the treasure "Implant Belt," a gift from Swivok. Of course, they were a few steps faster, but I had been practicing with Snae beforehand and was able to handle it perfectly. Naturally, we had a meeting ahead of time to see what to do from here on out. "If you don''t move... we''re going this way! Yabia runs off. That was the speed of keeping an eye on those who did not dwell on the king, but it was slow on those who dwelled on the king''s chi. Naturally, it was stopped and visible for Siyanch-Enhi, who is maximally fortified. Treasures are just aids to making fairy art available to everyone, and in fairy art and divine descent there is a difference between cloud mud in strengthening. If so, she could have done anything. We were able to fight back and avoid it. "Ooh, ooh, ooh! But I can''t avoid it. If this was killing each other, we could have avoided it and, on the contrary, escaped. But this is an honorable match for each other. You can''t turn your back on the enemy you''re coming at. The king of Arcana sees it, the king of his own country sees it, the king of another country sees it. Above all, my thinkers see it. This one is faster, this one is bigger, this one is stronger. That was an objective fact. That''s why Siyanch-Enhi waves away his fears and intercepts them. Poke your safe right forefoot as you stand up with only your back leg. "Ohhhhhhh! In contrast, Yabia just holds her right hand in the direction of progress. Light, thrusting fingers, bad, unreliable defense that fractures your finger, even if your normal fist is your opponent. But it ''cuts'' the way forward as a blade shield, if hardening and sharpness due to jade blood are added. Huge carnivore claws collide head-on with human penetration. There was supposed to be an overwhelming weight difference between the two, but it is overshadowed by the effect of a quadruplexer fist whose laws of physics showed suspicious cutting ability. As if breaking smoke without entity, the hand of the beast is severed and cut apart. Before the pain reaches the brain, Yabia waves her right leg as she gently rises. Rising by the effect of a ''light belt'' capable of exercising light body function, Yabia waved with no force on her right leg while losing weight. "Four Fists, Foot Knife, Pierced Torso" There is no fine dust to apply and no need to weigh in. The quadruple fist oddity of cutting everything just by hitting and shaking was ripping the flank of a giant beast to spill the contents. "That''s it! As everyone lost their word, only Hahn, the king, was announcing the settlement. Yes, it was an obvious, high victory for whoever saw it. "Sunae''s jury, it''s Javia! "Ha!" Stopping his earlier thought-provoking attitude, Yabia thanked him for kneeling on one knee, a Majan style. "Four Vessel Fist moves, I only saw it! Well done. You defeated a warrior who turned into a god beast head-on! "I''m afraid I''ll pay you a compliment." "It was a vibrant and prompt settlement worthy of the first war! The face of her country of origin, the Kingdom of Siyanchi, and the Siyanchi-Kesuri, the Second Warrior, who would be her sisters, were the ones who wanted to rush over to the losers. But I had managed to enjoy it. This battle presupposes death. Therefore, I could not move until the end of King Hahn''s judgment. Above all, she was fatally wounded, no matter what. "It''s Siyanch-Enhi." O princess of the proud Siyanch, who stood fearlessly against the mighty unknown and did not expose himself to shame. " To her bleeding silently, the king gave her short words of praise. "It was brilliant. I''ll never forget that courage. An exotic healer, ask for treatment for her! Upon hearing the words, the Arcana kingdom''s magicians, finally dispatched from the Arcana kingdom to this country, rushed to Siyanch-Enhi, who was falling on the playing field. I don''t know if I''m lucky, but everyone is first class with the many magic users on this occasion. In addition, the cutting surface was extremely sharp and easy to bond. Siyanchi was picking up his life by squeezing the pieces of pan peaches he had offered to Majan and giving them to drink. Exotic medical technology, done in front of you. While the audience was relieved to see it, it was shaking again. In other words, the gods of this place must fight an enemy they know nothing about. "There is breath, fingers back, arms connected... Arcana healer, brilliant. Now, both of you out of the role go back to your seats but good! To an overly unilateral development, I recall that everyone had forgotten. Yes, this is only World War I. It''s only the front seat in the right way. "Second Warrior! Princess of the Kingdom of Siyanchi, Siyanchi-Kesri! Majan-Snaye Jury, explosive poison fist! Enter!" Enhi, who is still a bug breath, is carried out by a magician, and Jabia, who has not suffered one wound, also falls back on his own feet. Instead, two girls, the Second Warrior, stepped into a red-stained playing field. Kesri had his face stiffened by an achievement that was too different from what he had imagined. In contrast, Suzi''s eyes were burning, following Yabiah, who had named the winner early. "Stand by... WWII, let''s get started! By King Hahn''s proclamation, Kesri transforms himself into a giant beast. He turned into a leopard, just like Enhi, but he kept staring and didn''t move. I can''t help it, even if I know I''m a different user of body surgery than I was earlier, there''s no way I can move lightly if I look at my earlier achievements. Stand with your hips down, with your feet stuck on red-stained ground without shoes on. Being wary of it didn''t mean there was no choice. "What''s wrong, you''re not attacking me? But it was naturally also within Eckezax''s measures. To capitalize on his intelligence advantage, hitting Four Vessels Fist Yabia in the first World War was also to advance the Battle of Explosive Poison Fist Suji in the next World War. "I don''t mind... time is on our side." to do it, and a suzi with a truly superior grin rather than acting. From the back of his legs to the ground, he was deeply and extensively staining his blood. "It''s good to see how it goes... but I don''t know if it''s going to end like that." An explosive poison fist that can only be used by those who reside in a blood invasion. Its attack power is slightly beyond quadriplegic fists and wheel fists, and is considered to be the largest in tempera. Naturally, even a hit would lightly bury the maximized user of divine descent. ''... what?! Enhi''s blood that was scattered on the ground. It was hard to see hiding from it, but it gradually discolored from the foot of the suzi. Even if the technique of the explosive poison fist was unknown, it was sufficient to realize that it was the development Suzi wanted. "You can get close if you want... if you''re not scared." If I could pull it off here, if I could hit a miscellaneous soldier because it was in danger, how easy a job would it be to be a ''king''? Everyone sees Kesri with harsh eyes, both the nobles of each country and the royal family of Majan. No one can pull here, or stop here. "Mother." "Something, Snae" We didn''t see each other''s faces, Snae and Skrin. Look at each other''s warriors, without distracting them from the game. "Again, you are not half ready to serve with the king of Majan." "What are you trying to say?" "Sirokuro Sansui, the seventh warrior, the escort of my sister-in-law Doowe, summed up those five men who became my men at first sight." Five people were attacked together without any prior information. But he didn''t kill or hurt him, and he twisted the baby''s hand. That is the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arkana, he told face-to-face sitting in Majan''s seat. It wasn''t at all surprising to Snae or Toon, but it''s a hell of a story if you think about it carefully. Yes, this was finally revealing the strongest value a man named Mountain Water had been entrusted to me by Swivo. "The same goes for the king of Majan. Even if you don''t know anything about them, you''ll have to respond if you''re challenged. It should have meant something like this." "... disrespectful, you think that girl can beat the king? "I will win, if King Hahn. But if it''s King Hahn, it is. Compared to other divine users, King Hahn can only win." Of course, it is only at first sight that Yabia was able to fight and win the advantage, it can be said. But even without it, Four Vessels Fist was extremely difficult. Some will be stronger than her, and it''s too scary, such as who you can slash if you don''t touch. "Mother... the users of divine descent, including me, only saw the same users of divine descent and shadow descent. My first and last contribution to this country is to ask what future divine descent should look like." Yes, the unknown is something to fear. Certainly not just Majan, but the kings of the surrounding countries have the instrumentality to intercept challengers at any time. But that presupposes being only the person you know. Or you look lightly at someone you don''t know, but only recklessly. "The divine descent is neither completely indispensable nor the most powerful." What is disrespectful, that there is not enough respect for the ancestors who have been given art by God? That''s what everyone on this occasion should have done, what the royal family of Majan shouldn''t have thought. However, he has already defeated a completely different technique without the technique of being used by Wang Qi. "You seem to be worried about getting a man who doesn''t fit your height." "It''s not the same, Mother." Scrin despised those who were stronger than him, for they would have subordinated him with gold or authority. But that Snae denies. Correct mistakes with certainty. "I am beating them with a divine descent. The only reason Mother''s matching warriors can''t beat my four jurors is simply because they''re fighting the wrong way." 163 explosive poison "Mother, the trigger was trivial. I''ve fought in Arcana castles before. Naturally, unlike Majan''s castle, it wasn''t big enough to maximize and fight." Snae was talking to her own mother as she looked at the warrior slipping in front of her. "Some of the opponents also used the art of putting out fire. against them, I was to fight, without becoming a god beast." I fought to protect Rikkyo, it''s that night''s story. "I was able to defeat my opponent without any struggle" Sometimes I guess the other guy was a miscellaneous soldier. Snae kicked his enemies without danger. At that point, I hadn''t thought about anything at all. "And the day after that, I fought vicious possession." A battle against vicious possession, a mission of divine descent. Everyone was silently surprised that Snae had made it on the trip. "I fought and won as the beast of God" That was a natural consequence. At least, he played Eckezacks and said it was natural. Yes, that is not surprising in itself. The problem came from there. "Felony possession was indeed strong. But that''s where the problem lies." "What do you want to say" "Mother, isn''t the divine beast a figure to fight vicious possession and shadow down, rather useless to fight other sorcerers? I wouldn''t support that word, but WWII was moving in front of me. Even as I sit here, I see results. Then we have to move. Even in the honor of my own country. Turns out time is good for the other guy. Then I should have gone. Huge leopards storm with ambition. It was by the biggest beast, the strongest blow. Extremely simply, the only person who can move faster than this is a vicious blooded genius, a vicious possessor, an immortal with an extreme shrinkage, or a user of the same divine descent. Even if Suzi wore an improvised band, it''s not something she can avoid. Or you won''t be able to keep dodging once you can avoid it. "Blast poison fist...... Blast, Hiro" Blood immersion is not inherently the right qi blood for fighting. But that''s why various moves have been created. Plus, I get some treasures from Swivok. Festival As I am, just get one completely different move of the system, and the breadth of the battle is overwhelming. Suzi''s foot, the discoloured ground, exploded. Naturally the blast, which revolved around herself, filled her surroundings with earthen smoke. It was Kesuri, a giant beast, who stormed it. She had already jumped, surprised by that earthsmoke, but had to jump in, no. The audience is also nervous about what finesse there is in this smoke to see the earlier vivid slaughter. But Suzi, just dirty with dirt as if nothing had happened, and Kesuri, similarly soiled, popped up. ''Is that just a smokescreen?! Surprise me! All you have to do is soil my flesh! "Exactly, that''s what I''m after" Blood infiltration is Qi Blood that can only be exploded. But it''s very accommodating when it comes to one point: bombing. Specifically, it meant that as much control was possible depending on the operator. "Toxic fist... multiple layers, dust explosion! It was right after. The earthen smoke itself, which was first raised by Suzi, and the "dirt stain of the earth" itself, which reached Suzi and Kesuri''s body, exploded. One of the ultimate in explosive poison fisting, multilayer. Hemorrhagic invasion has the advantage of not detonating in any way. It explodes only by the will of the operator and is not affected in any way, even if it ignites or is involved in other explosions. What Suzi did was divide the exploding soil into two types when pouring the invasion into the ground. One explodes only to wind up the earthen smoke. The other was soil that became soil and smoke by the first explosion, soil and dirt that straddled both bodies. Naturally, both designate the power weak. The clothes Suzi is wearing are a treasure in themselves and have a role to play in protecting her body. In addition, it also makes its own body sturdy by means of a hard band. But still, naturally, it''s not far from Kethri''s defense, which was on the Divine Beast. But the bombing, knowing I was going to get hit, and the bombing, with all my hair covered in dust, is like a different story. "Ghaaaaaa?! A dirt burst tangled in my whole body''s hair. It''s not hard to imagine how much pain that caused her eyes, nose and ears. And Suzi, who knew he could do that gap, runs straight out when he returns from a suicide bombing. Yavia''s four vessel fist and familiar, you don''t need to weigh in on the explosive poison fist. Lightening herself by her transient band, she touches the body of Kethri, stuffy and rolling, directly, to stroke. No need to touch the epidermis, just touch her shrunken body hair and the blood invasion was ready to attack the Divine Beast. "The Qi Blood that flows through my body penetrates and dyes what I touch! It sweeps and blows up the target like a poison! Hence... immersion, poison fist! Earlier two times, it''s only a blind eye and a tow. It was a less powerful bombing, assuming that I would also be bombed. And of all the fists present in the tempera, if the explosive poison fist, which boasts the strongest killing power, has finished installing its destiny, it is not enough to fear the beast, which is just a little big and stiff. "Poison punch, serpentine locks! After confirming that he does not fall within the scope of the blast, a single line written directly to Kesri''s body explodes. The power was beyond her defense. "Curse the unknown who stood before my moves naked (...)" Everyone had a general understanding of her operating logic. In other words, Kesuri was powdered directly into his body, and blew up. Its power is not hard to imagine. Even when it becomes huge, it remains an organism, its suffering becomes empathetic. "That''s it! of Kesuri falling to the ground, a painful bloodshed. Nitrous smoke blowing up in addition. There are also those who turn away from the appearance of an overly painful loser. "Poison fist, Suzi! It was a good fight! "It''s an honor." "What a fearful fist to turn your temper and blood into explosives! In addition, you must admit that you stood around fearlessly burning yourself with your own technique! King Hahn praises only the winner. But there was no blame for his distant relatives, nor for the broken king''s temper, as he was. "Snae had a good man! He is a fearsome warrior who will not hesitate to jump into the fire to win! He''s a very good minister, including those who went before him. I expect loyalty in the future! "Yes, I swear the same loyalty" "Kesuri, you never took revenge on your sisters. But this is also a battle. Everyone knows how brave you are, dragging resentment is the disgrace! Healer of Arcana, ask her for the biggest cure too! Thus, the Second World War came to an end. On top of that, the audience looks at each other in silence. I was wondering if maybe the user of divine descent would end up like this without winning a single one. There is no joy or excitement there. What was there was fear, and faith in those who dwelled in the king''s temper swaying. "That was brilliant, Suzi." "Oh, I managed to win..." Back in his seat, Suzi exhales and mouths a weak tone when he gets a compliment from Run. In fact, the opponent is a giant beast. Unlike quadruple fists, in explosive poison fists with no hard defense, the flag color could have been worse if it had been suddenly attacked. Or the possibility of taking a blow and losing just like that. I''m glad it didn''t happen, there is certainly a relief. "Nevertheless, the boulder is Eckezax. Thanks to you, it''s easy to fight." "Naturally, there is a strange thing about the game. You were right to still take the liquor song fist and the fog shadow fist in the second half! As Suzi said, Eckezax''s instruction to operate had allowed even immature Yabias and Suzi to stand around sparingly. Perhaps both WWIII and WWIV, the opponent will move as per the operation. It''s a real disadvantage to be fully known in your hands. "Know your enemies beforehand, work out their measures, spend their preparation, and produce results. This is one martial arts! Mm-hmm, nodding Eckezax. In fact, I was right to bring in the first four-vessel fist that would be heavily injured if I accidentally got my hands on it, and the second explosive poison fist that would fit into the dotsubo if I looked the other way. It has succeeded in inflicting an extremely great upset on the other faction. Now the opponent will fall beautifully during the surgery of the liquor song fist and the fog shadow fist. "And yet... okay, both of you. You guys are the winners... but there''s no praise coming from around." Lan was asking Suzi and Jabia. Run, knowing the four people who followed him out of the interior, had his doubts in his mouth. "You guys originally had to give your opponents a win in the frame of a division or a main house, did you open up to an eight hundred match and get out of there? Weren''t you unhappy that ignoring it and winning won''t be praised? "You did...... but Run. It''s enough for me to grow, for the king to acknowledge victory." "That''s the thing... and I know that neither fairness nor fairness makes sense to the fact that those who believe lose" Originally, the four followers of the run were born of a branch muscle. It was quite strong for my age. But still, there was no such difference compared to those in the main house. In some cases, I could win, or rather, I was just confident I wouldn''t lose. But the perimeter didn''t acknowledge that. Because he was a bifurcated man, he kept telling me to behave. It was their driving force that Run blew those pressures away. Yes, not once, not twice, not three times, until the run loses. "I can''t even reach myself, the strong man I admire. We all know the despair of falling to the ground without doing it." The spiciness is best known by Snae and Toon, who are not others. Nonetheless, those two made it a good idea to stick this end to everyone. All I''m saying is that a lot of the people don''t recognize the limits of divinity is the biggest problem in this country. 164 Alcohol Many had the urge to scream out loud that this battle was incredible. Hahn, the king of Majan, did not necessarily try to turn the situation upside down without saying that this was just and fair. Obviously in everyone''s eyes, the opponent was unlikely to be strong. No, it''s something you''d know if you calmed down, but it outweighed God''s defense anyway. Whether it''s a cutting or an explosion, if it hits you, you can''t stand it. There was nothing I could do about it. WWIII, Donzilla-Gayou and Sake Song Fist (Shiki-kun) Kazuno. Even against that battle, I could see a giving up. I was beginning to wonder if we''d all lose like this. At the same time, everyone understood the weight of the King''s phrase, ''Accept challengers whenever you want''. They know this one, and this one doesn''t. No one can say that there is such an unfair story. That is tantamount to denying the kings of nations. This country was overly indifferent to the unknown. Knowing that the world was wide, it was a reality to watch everything below except Wang Qi. "... Now, Princess of Donzilla. You let me stay and take care of you during the journey." ''... shut up'' Gayo, who turned to a giant tiger, was attacking. I don''t know what kind of technique the person in front of me uses. She doesn''t know how to stand around someone she doesn''t know. Above all, taking other actions was not allowed in the game. "Thank you, I''ll take you down gently." "Don''t you dare! Still, I had better fight Kamikami. She didn''t even think about how horrible it was to fight someone she had no idea about. Behind me, I can feel the agony of like-minded princesses. The fact that all seven of them use completely different moves did not allow her to judge how to move. This also makes no sense at all for the irregularities we have prepared. Instead of being a long-lasting war, we are both being rushed. Such an opponent was unexpected. And the battle has already begun. I couldn''t see what I was doing but festive me and mountain water. But the surgery has already begun. I can''t do anything about it anymore. "Dear Feast, are you seeing this? I can''t see it, but you can see it." "Oh, I see... I''m already flying the force field" From the refrain seat, only the two of them watched the ''invisible sphere'' constituted by drunken blood. It''s swelling up around Kazno at first and flying forward deforming to be sticky from there. The sphere was big enough to wrap the God-beasted gayoo softly, but it was going unreliably with a gnaw and distortion. "Also this, martial arts. Sometimes when you talk to someone, it''s the intention." "Is that what you think and act on, it''s going to be suspicious..." A force field to fear, driving your opponent''s sense of equilibrium crazy. That was the other person''s gap of confusion, and it was still landing. Hit the subject of the procedure, while enveloping the entire body of the gayoo so that it can be sucked in. At that point, the battle had been entirely decided. "What, huh?! A much more stable four-legged walk compared to a two-legged walk. Gayo, who should have stood on the earth by then, began to collapse without any foretaste in front of the crowd. I manage to hold it back while stepping on it, but it still keeps getting better and better. As if suddenly he was drunk, he flutters and his feet become indelible. "Liquor boxing, reading sticky balls. You got into my surgery." ''Hey, what...?! Gayo manages to try to resist Kazno, who approaches him almost alertly and gently. But I couldn''t even walk about running out and even support my body as I attacked. "My liquor song fist drives the other person''s sense of standing up crazy. Nevertheless, it does not work well for Wang Qi''s people... but if you wrap your whole body in the boulder at maximum concentration, you can be powerless." The most unpleasant thing for Kazno to do was to move around smartly and be in a situation where he could not be targeted. Of course, if you''re lucky, you''ll hit it, and most importantly, if you deploy it around you, you''ll definitely get into surgery in relation to not being able to attack at a distance. But the opponent is a god down, a god beast. The force field that produces drunken blood only drives the sense of equilibrium crazy. Assuming your opponent hits you with all your weight, you could still hit them even if they fall along the way. In addition, in the case of divine descent, its weight is not half. I can''t wait to let my opponent roll over and crush me by that opponent. ''Helpless...... So, you think I''m helpless?! "We''re stuck against the four of us, trying to defeat us. I think it''s helpless." Try to win, win. That means it''s not much fun to watch or fight. Well, if you try to make it the losing side, it won''t be a hoarding one. But it was still a job to be accomplished. "Always this guy, do some weird tricks..." "Are you crazy... I''m sure it''s weird from you guys... but no, it''s really funny that you don''t know the world. Now I know what we thought back then." Kazno was mocking himself. I guess the faces of this place, not knowing the breadth of the world, have always been intoxicated by the strength of their powerful and mighty selves. Whatever the size of it, it''s not that different from ourselves. "It''s a strange technique, to be lucky for yourself to lose to the extent. Fifth, sixth and seventh warriors will teach you the despair of this world. You don''t have to taste it, you''re really lucky." Put gloves of different colours on both hands. Crude knitted and made of grass, but it was a treasure for the users of Suibok''s "Liquor Fist". Yamanote (Kazan), Falling Star Hand (Rakushi). When the user was conscious, it was a treasure that lightened what he grabbed and a treasure that weighed what he grabbed. "I look into your painful eyes... but you''re really lucky" While fluttering, Gayo, who is trying to act somehow, was so forward and backward unconscious that he could no longer correctly recognize what was in his eyes. Turn behind that girlfriend and grab that tail. That alone was so obvious to anyone''s eyes that Gayo was losing weight. Still wrapped in a viscous force field, he floated like a balloon and let his body bulge. "Wow..." I''m losing my sense of equilibrium altogether, and I lose weight and can''t touch the ground. Festivals overlaid with my former self. I turned my sympathy. Yes, that was what anyone would know, such as what would happen to her when she was lifted after this. The silent audience accidentally hid their faces with their hands. Yes, I don''t even have to think about what happens to the ''cat'' that was lifted after this. After that, I just got stuck. "Fall." Gayo, suddenly adding more weight than it should, falls to the ground without even being able to take a reception while losing its sense of equilibrium. Its height is not a big deal, but her attitude was completely bullshit, so she was completely fractured when she returned to the human race. "... now it''s like we''ve decided to win it all" The painful silence is wrapping her up. I am unarmed and allow my opponent to arm me. Do not look for the other person''s information and expose yourself to it. On top of that, play a fair and fair game. Win all of that. That is so right and beautiful. But no one wanted this sight. I really didn''t want all sorts of participants to visit. I was just proud of you, Majan and the surroundings. Everyone wanted to turn away, even if it was predetermined, by general rules. Take this miserable loser. "After all, both Suibo and Sansui are weird..." Kazno is also a warrior who grew up in hiding. I know perfectly well that the other person is superior to me. Even without the irregularities, they were all strong. But they''re flirting with themselves downstairs just because they don''t know. The frontier where Suibok arrived and was handed over to the mountain waters, just like the self-sustaining sword sen. It was Kazuno who was once again impressed by its tabletop. "If there is a chance of losing a hundred fights, can''t you say that there is a difference in strength?" 165 Misty Shadow WWIV, Deiao-Hince, Misty Shadow Fist (MUKEN) Konoko. Looking at both of them about to start the fight, Snae was communicating the breadth of the world she felt to her home family. "Mother, divine descent is indeed mighty. I still haven''t changed that perception." "... how dare you say that" "Yeah, I''d say so. At least I can beat the four of them." "That''s because you know what''s in their hands, right? "Okay, Mother. How do you stand against the first warrior, Four Fists? I let the honor of the divine descent fall on the dirty ground in the open. Before that fact, Scrin was revealing his anger. But that''s also within the assumption. Snae just responded chilly. And how should we stand around against four vessel fists? Scrin was stuck responding to that question. Yes, both hands and legs that can be slashed if you touch them. It goes far beyond the claws and fangs of divine descent. I''ve never even thought about how to stand around it. "It''s easy, you can fight at people''s size. Whether it''s your head, belly or back, you can attack anywhere but your hands and feet" "... it" "Yeah, it is a testament to the immature to fight as human size is inherently for the art of divine descent. Users of shadow unloading can also lose, and those who can be godbeasts properly have no winning eyes. But in the end... it''s only about divinity and shadow." In this region, only shadow and divine descent are entrenched. That''s why, until now, no moves other than the Divine Beast have ever been polished. But we need to stand around differently against different opponents. "Mother, there is a clear compatibility difference between divine and shadow descent. But what do you say? Assuming a common shadow lowering user fights a quadruple fist user or an explosive poison fist user" The imagination was simple. Unleash your torso and see how they come out. After seeing what kind of attack tactics the opponent will use, release a further split. An imagination I don''t want to admit, but a conclusion that doesn''t match the values, was promptly portrayed in my brain. Yes, if it''s about fighting a first-sighted opponent, shadow down is better suited than divine down. Plus, if you''re going to fight at least four vessel fists or explosive poison fists, shadow down is better compatible. "Are you telling me to admit, that shadowing is better than divine! "No... it means we''re in the same line" "What''s the difference?! "Okay, Mother. Can you look at this situation and say the same thing? In front of me now, a user of divine descent could not step on an exotic warrior against him. In front of her, Konoko unleashes a massive resemblance of herself. ''What, it''s just a shadow down!! Seeing it, Hince mocked with relief. Yes, in the shadow-down user, you can''t beat the Divine Beast. That was an absolute dish. If it''s just a different name, and it''s actually the same technique, then there''s nothing to it. I didn''t panic at all, nor did I move forward with that futile attack. Many identities arrive, but there was someone screaming at it. "No, that''s not a shadow-down user! Impossible, advice to the game. A scream similar to a scream would probably be a shadow-down user under her subordinate. An operator who has mastered the technique to some extent can discern those who possess the qualities of the same lineage. Only the shadow-dropping user could tell that Konoko was not in shadow. That''s why it''s scary.Even though I don''t have a shadowy mind, I can do something similar. Because it could have worked for divine descent as well. ''Nah......?! Hearing the voice that it was not a shadow down, Hince stood up... and was surprised the other way around. Yes, shadow unloading was a technique of producing a physical identity, but there was no entity in the mass of identities that now appeared in front of us. Surgery by phantom blood, Misty Shadow Fist. It is different from quadruplexer fists, explosive poison fists, and liquor song fists specializing in antibiotics that can even destroy objects, a technique that merely projects a phantom. In this world, it was a ''helpless'' technique through ''weakness'' where not even a single hair could be moved. "Hey, what the... only Kokomo...! Assuming that humans are opponents, they can poke a void and attack the opponent. This technique, which gives a great advantage over the Turtle Armor Fist, which predominantly makes predictions with vision, did nothing to help against the divine descent. But that''s a story if you look at it individually. "Vain, did you insult me" It is no longer an obsolete custom, but once the user of Misty Shadow Fist hid the murder weapon in its wide sleeve. Shoot enemies with hidden weapons to compensate for their scarce attack power. That is the original way of fighting a fighting nation that used to shoulder to shoulder with other fist fighters. Of course, the power of the weapon is proportional to its size and weight. Apart from the story if it''s poison, I don''t think it makes sense to target a user of the divine descent who has become a giant beast, such as a dark vessel. But the weapon she has is a treasure created by that (...) Swivo for the users of Misty Shadow Fist. The presence of that tool overshadows all assumptions. "Did you insult my Misty Shadow Fist as vain..." The Misty Shadow Fist phantom certainly has no entity. But you can block the other person''s sight and hide what you want. "Ah (...) Ri (...) says (...) Ugh (...), thanks to you it''s easy to beat" Never, I couldn''t say it was a quick move. If I wanted to avoid it, I could have avoided it. Now a single crawl (...) released hidden in the phantom climbs through Hince''s legs. Aim is the absolute steep point of the animal, the neck. "Hey, what''s this?! "Misty Shadow Fist...... not. Baby, snake. It''s a simple treasure that gets tangled up against them and just keeps them tight. Nevertheless, the mindset is a reproduction of immortality. There''s no reason to tear it apart if the Divine Down is as violent as possible." As a mere fact, the divine beast, the depths of divine descent, is the greatest muscle strength that man can exert. If that was rampant at all costs, it would have been natural to tear up the immortal bondage and so on. "A bottle or two." Once Suibok destroyed the inside of the tempera. I regretted that. Because all the fists that existed in there were fascinating. That''s why I was really happy to know you were surviving. It was only natural to give many things to his descendants. "Thousand (...) books (...), come on, chop them up and show them" It reveals what was hidden. That is, it was a massive flock of plants crawling through the earth. The audience feared the unusual amount. One is already entangled in her neck and tightened with strong force. I know that''s not false. That''s why Hince was getting confused. "Gu, guhhhhhh! He manages to chop off a crawl tangled around his neck as he falls back from that crawl. But I can''t cut it off inside. He''s definitely strangled, but he couldn''t cut it off. "Can you hear me, I''ll teach you how to unwind that spread easily" "hey... hey..." Hiding in body hair and eating into the skin, the giant beast was in agony. No matter how much flesh is fortified, you cannot live if the blood flow to your brain stops. And this battle presupposes death. "Solve the divine beastification, and your body will be smaller. Well, if you pass out, you might be able to solve it on your own." Did that advice arrive, Hince shrunk in an instant and returned to human size? At the same time, breathing is easier, trying to keep your breath intact...... "Shit." Konoko puts a blow in Hince''s face full of gaps while holding something in his hand. With that blow, Hince, who was out of his mind and power, had fallen to the ground and stopped moving. And, at the same time, there was not a single mass of spreads left to fill the ground. In addition, Konoko had recovered something so fine that he wouldn''t know if he didn''t take a good look. Yes, there hasn''t been a single bottle of spreading from the beginning on this occasion. Conoco didn''t bring in any spreads. Everything is just a hallucination to deceive. Snakey treasures don''t even exist. "Treasure, heart hair. This is what really strangled you. Unlike the crawl, it would be very thin, wouldn''t it? Now when I strangle you, I eat you in the meat and I can''t cut you inside. If you want to cut it, you have to decide on your own skin and hair. And then we''ll burn it." Naturally, it''s not a substitute for being so impotent. The speed at which it can be moved is not so fast, and if it is swayed away at the point where it is entangled in the foot, it is until then. Once you start strangling, that''s what makes strangulation no different from regular sturdy yarn, but if your opponent is simply wearing thick clothes or armor, that''s all you get helpless. Of course, the fact that he was the figure of a beast with a ''hand'' hard to reach in his neck would have affected him in no small measure. "I know it was confusing sometimes, but this is what reality is all about" To the opponent who collapses with the mildest injury, the winner sends a brutal word. "Seems like a vain mess was enough to take you down." The royal elite has lost all four of its soldiers. Before that fact, both the people and the guests were quiet. For example, if they were oppressors, tyrants, or could have been happy with the situation. But in fact, everyone was grieving. He who dwells in the king''s temper is the strongest, and the strongest of those who dwell in the king''s temper shall be the king. I believed that the king would rule the country and create a better one. And that''s what he was actually doing. That is why I am not happy with this situation. It is rather sad that a royal warrior who supports his country with the king falls powerless in this situation. In all seven fights, we''ve already lost four. So there''s no way I''m waiting for Scrin to have a bright future. Even if we win it all from here, it''s a defeat in the end as a whole. Besides, the first three from here were just incomparable in strength to the previous four. The likelihood of total defeat of the Seven Wars has grown thicker. "Mother, the king must be strong. But the strength of the king is there to protect the country. No way, royalty says, such as imitating such cowardice? To his mother, Snae tells reality. The invaders show up, devise despicable measures, and then the country dies. So curse the aggressor as a coward, and will that bring the country back? "Nothing, I''m not telling you to change the way you fight, nor does it mean that the political system is wrong. However, there are many warriors with these strong powers in distant exotics. If we live like this in a narrow world... one day the king will be disputed by an enemy full of malice, the earth will be vandalized, and the people will be enslaved" "You think this is a fight for it? "Yes, I want the people and kings of nations to see it. Even immature enough at first glance to know that if you are caught off guard and fight the wrong way, you may lose. In addition¡­" Fifth Warrior, Run. Among Snae''s obedient warriors, she was a woman of exceptional strength. "People can change at their will. I want you to know that by looking at the runs." 166 Bad blood. WWV Deiao-Utow vs. Silver Ghost Fist Run. We have already decided to fight as a team. Therefore, neither the audience nor your honor can look for optimism anymore. The path of victory has already been turned down, not a single possibility in case. In addition, all four wars so far have been extremely one-sided. Those who come from the kingdom of Arcana have come prepared for precisely the measure of victory. The three remaining battles were also extremely hopeless. The face of the Arcana kingdom, so thoroughly won so far, cannot even be considered out of hand. In the first place, the four so far have been Sunae''s jurors. The three remaining are the immediate ministers of Snae, their fianc¨¦es, and the sides of Thoon''s fianc¨¦e. Whatever anyone thinks, the first four and the second three are of different stature. Well, those with arms as warriors were feeling crappy in the ranks of the runs standing on the game field. What''s more, Deiao-Utow, who is confronted with Lan, was about to drink his saliva. Instead of stirring up the hegemony, I could not see her lightly with a sad eye, but with a firm will to fight. "... our victory has been decided. Truth is, I guess I can give you guys the win for the rest of the three fights, but unfortunately this fight isn''t that sweet. Besides, I''ll be honest... I want to beat you" She had certain feelings. I didn''t want to show my martial arts to the exotic, I just wanted to beat the woman in front of me. "You... are supposed to be a pretty superior user among the wandering gods." "... of course." "I challenged Master Snae before and lost. You''re stronger than that Snae, aren''t you? In Majan and the surrounding countries, there is something about obeying those who are strong as values, those who win. If so, it was quite understandable that Sunae''s jury and direct minister lost to Sunae. That they are beating the stronger warriors than Snae because Snae is getting stronger or because they knew exactly what was in their hands. If you knew the opponent''s technique, the outcome of this battle would have been different. Everyone understood that was the howl of a loser. That''s why I have nothing to say to you. "Oh, I guess I''m stronger than Snae" "I got stronger. Now, I guess I can beat Master Snae. Nevertheless, I''m not going to do that. It''s a shame coating, it''s on you and... you''ll see. I... am kept alive" Win victories and win lives. As a result, you''ll be able to live with your own chest stretched out. But I am brought to life by many good intentions. It''s too shameless to live with your spine stretched out. "It''s easy to humiliate, give in and think about the rest of your life. Objectively so." "... that Snae beat him and plunged him into the instrumentation and went down to the military gate? "It could be. At least I... We are here to thank and respect those who are stronger than ourselves. That''s why I''ll beat you exactly." When I finished talking about her heart, her hair began to ripple. Stained in silver, burning up. Everyone in this room knows what that means. "... you are a criminal possessor" "That''s the thing...... there''s no reason anywhere I could beat a divine descent" The run, which names the heinous possession, was eerily quiet, too different from the inheritance. There is only shadow and divine descent in this land, but it is also said to be a vicious possession mushroom as a disaster. That''s why I couldn''t solve it. I don''t see the point in Arcana''s face, who had worked out a must win so far, putting out a vicious possession in WWV that should never be won. "That''s why... it''s worth fighting for. Prove clearly that I have lived and become strong" Show in shape that the way you are now is beyond the old days that you have become positive. For that, win. "To be honest... it''s not like there''s no joy in fighting and winning against divine descent. I think there''s an ugly part of me, too. But that''s not all there is to it... it''s not all there is to it." Close your eyes, open them. It wasn''t a brain drug, but a will to fight by will was shooting the opponent straight through. "You are, too, aren''t you? "... of course." "Be a god beast, but I will show it above and beyond" When fighting four vessel fists, explosive poison fists, it is not always right to be a divine beast. But when fighting shadow descent and vicious possession, it is considered best to be a divine beast. Rather than that, when fighting vicious possession, it is assumed that we cannot win anything else. As a matter of fact, Snae is winning with it. Unlike before, he is a known enemy. "... right! I can''t pull it off. Subtracting that this is your game, the users of divine descent can''t turn their backs on vicious possessions just like Snae did. Even though he knew there was something, Deiao-utou went on to become a god beast to his dignity. ''Then until you kick it with these nails and fangs! Now, why can divine descent retain an overwhelming advantage over vicious possession in the first place? Simply put, it is nothing more than because the maximum enhancement of divine descent can outweigh the maximum enhancement of vicious possession. But vicious possessions are not just those who dwell in evil blood that has grown to strengthen themselves. He possesses no more evil blood than normal, nothing more than a natural strong man. It is a strange story if you think about it the next time that there is an absolute compatibility difference between that and a mediocre user like Snae. For example, Caputo''s trump card, Masashi Kobe. He has more than 10,000 times as much magic as an ordinary man. The magic he uses boasts more than 10,000 times more power and range. Speaking of that logic, the power of vicious possession, which would have temper blood more than a hundred times more than ordinary people, should also be capable of exerting power more than a hundred times more. No matter how much, there can''t be more than a hundred times the difference between the evil blood and the strengthening of Wang Qi. But the vicious possession, which houses more than a hundred times the evil blood of an ordinary man, has been defeated by a user of Wang Qi, who should not be so different from an ordinary man. "Yes, that''s what it looks like. outweigh the divine descent of its appearance" Reason is simple. Vicious possession in the first place is the ''symptom'' of constant activation of evil blood. Even if you have more than a hundred times more evil blood, it is only natural that if you have more than a hundred times more fortification constantly, the evil blood will run out as soon as possible. In fact, Masakazo also uses 10,000 times more magic with 10,000 times as much magic as he can. As soon as he continues to use all his magic. So what does it mean? As a matter of fact, no matter how much bad blood there is, there is a cap on how the flesh is strengthened. Even if strengthened by Wang Qi, so that the Divine Beast is capped. Do not go far to Wang Qi or Bad Blood, even if you achieve great or hard work by Xianqi. No matter how much evil blood you pour, you can''t draw more than a certain amount of fortification. That is why vicious possessions, on the contrary, can always be self-reinforcing. Because no matter how much you stay, it doesn''t consume more than a certain amount. Ten thousand times more magic can be used to exert ten thousand times more power, but in the case of evil blood and Wang Qi, the duration of the surgery is doubled. "Now I am no longer a vicious possessor. Know that naming Silver Ghost Fist isn''t just a statement of determination." I mean, no matter how much evil blood you can accommodate, no matter how you operate evil blood, Run can''t be any more self-reinforcing. Run, a strong man who had been finished since the beginning, had little to stretch out. To extremize the king''s chi was to reach the divine beast, from which the run was also hitting the wall again so that it would not be dramatically fortified. The important thing is to correctly recognize that you hit a wall. If you are satisfied that this is okay, you will no longer be able to hope for the development or growth of your moves. If you don''t recognize the problem, you can''t look at further heights, etc. "Let''s go! Run out like one day. Accelerate with all your strength and unleash an attack with all your weight. Then storm after finding out that''s not enough. "Silver Ghost Fist...! I don''t know if there''s anything out there, but I also know Deiao-Utow. However, it still had a defensive structure as stoned. As inherited, the agility of the run that ran out is beyond her, who became a divine beast. If we act first, if we attack first, we will probably be mildly dodged. That''s why I take it and then turn to fighting back. Extremely logical, that''s the only way to hit. "Come...! Since the age of mythology, the clash of divine descent and vicious possession that had been taking place many times. As you can see, Run punches into a giant carnivore. He jumps and punches me in the abdomen. Naturally aim for the steeple, but that was just distracted. Full speed, full weight. The blow is extremely difficult to change your mind along the way. That''s why Snae''s attack had landed somewhere off the steeple, even if it didn''t empty. ¡­¡­ After receiving it, he fights back against the vicious possessions that are floating in the universe. I was going to do that. But it doesn''t work. As many spectators watched, Run stepped down to the ground. "Power (...)" Daiao-uto didn''t fight back, he couldn''t fight back. Bad blood, silver ghost fist. There existed, however, ancestors in the runs that should be its founding fathers. Strengthen your physical abilities with evil blood, and if it strikes you over the head, increase your strength. Oddly enough, many times I was struck by myself, an attack that I thought was unique to immortality. The development of it was forcing her to override the divine descent. Whatever the nature of the Qi Blood you are enclosing, the greater its amount, the more powerful its'' unattributed magic ''becomes. "Whalewave (...)!" Used when the opponent attacks with all his might or defends with all his might, paralyzing the movement for a few seconds. The name of the move is Power, Whale Wave. It is a move taught by the most powerful man in the world, embedded in a silver ghost fist. 167 miscalculation [With full force, strike the iron pile with a large hammer. Then the whole body runs numb] [Or put up a giant shield and get a giant iron ball] [Imagine, would your body tremble? whale wave is what causes this intentionally] [Normal momentum only shakes about the area touched by the target, but this stiffens the whole body] [There''s no point in remembering a quadruple fist or explosive poison fist if you can''t use it without touching the target] [But like liquor song fists and fog shadow fists, fists with scarce means of attack make sense] [Either way, a fist technique by evil blood would make sense] [What, he who dwells in evil blood also cuts off his moves quickly. basics and applications will be remembered to breathe water] [Don''t be dramatic, as much as I remember the momentum, your Lord''s possibilities will not be filled.] [This is where the training begins! Unattributed magic can be used by anyone. Even vicious possessions can be used naturally, as is the case with immortals. The unprocessed Qi Blood, upped by physical abilities, significantly rocks the Divine Giant. The offensive power of the enormous amount of energy contained in the vicious possession was sobering, paralysing the divine beast that could not be shaken by what was inherently lifelike. "I know... I know that when a divine descent strikes a vicious possession, it turns to receive with full force. Then it''s only natural to prepare for it! The motion is stopped, the paralyzed divine beast slowly lowers its four legs and sinks. I didn''t faint anything, my giant just couldn''t support me with four legs that were paralyzed. With that giant nostalgia about to fall, Lan drops his hips and puts up his fist. All I said was that acceleration by the escape was unnecessary, and I was doing the hoarding on the spot. It was all too obvious that it was a preparation for an effective blow for the divine surrender. "Silver Ghost Fist, Power...! [This momentum releases from the back of his own foot toward the ground] [If you say what that means, you can gain rebellion from the ground] [In other words, it increases the power of normal blows] [Will be effective for maximum enhanced divine descent when striking to thrust from bottom to top] "Strike your feet! [Strong hits on opponents who are inherently too physically different are highly repulsive, but if reinforced with bad blood, you can beat them through] [Beat me up well in the economy] With the sounds of the earth shaking, the blown giant fell to the ground as he became a human figure. Approximately, the sight of divine beasts dancing through the universe, unlikely between divine descendants. That was done by my daughter, who grew out of vicious possession. That fact, reality, was appearing in front of me. "Brilliant! In a sense, there was a voice praising in the royal seat of Majan, no other, the result that could tarnish the royal prestige, overshadowing the superiority of divine descent. Naturally, it was Snae, Lord of Silver Ghost Fist Runs. "That''s my first minister! My father is delighted! "It''s an honor, Master Snae." Everyone had guessed that it was a farce. With his silver hair burning up, Lan had fisted and received word as a one-kneed subordinate. There is no frenzy anywhere there. Assuming this loyalty, even if courtesy was an act, it is not the usual practice to have the culprit possess the other person perform the act. "Um, it''s Lan, my daughter''s subordinate. You did show me that power! Its martial arts will also be spoken of in our country and neighboring countries! I don''t admire it, because my daughter triumphed over the heinous possession of violence, quenching its madness and raising it to loyalty. Thinking of that fact, it was not a big deal, such as the defeat of the user of divine descent to vicious possession. King Hahn was praising on behalf of the silent guests. "But someone as powerful as you is with the Fifth Warrior... how about that? I don''t think you''re inferior to the other four, but sometimes you''re stronger than the other two." "Rest assured" If you overshadowed the blatant superiority and inferiority and reordered it, it would be nothing more than a small-time operation. Make a one-off confirmation, guessing that won''t happen. In contrast, Lan had answered in words that no one on this occasion could be relieved of. "The two remaining warriors are both warriors far stronger than I am" "It''s finally my turn." Festival I stood in my seat, taking off my jacket and exposing my flesh. There was a definite determination in its eyes, and a definite workout could be seen in its flesh. Scratches are also engraved on the face, and the male style of warfare is felt. Well, once in a while, yes. "Ha ha! What do you say, my extraction! My lord, the field is warm, so let''s fight it out! "Oh, it looks like we could really win it all thanks to you. Keep up the good work." With my sword on my back as a human being, Festival I was walking slowly. He goes to the game field without being strapped to the edge and without any treasure. Eckezax, who stopped thinking for a moment, rushes to his body. "Wait, my lord! Have you forgotten something?! Even though it''s a game, it''s not a fashion to go without a weapon?! "... Eckezax is the one who reminds me calmly. What did they say when I fought the mountain water the third time?" Eight Divine Treasures, the most powerful Divine Sword Eckezax. Its function is to amplify every magical effect. It was a weapon worthy of the Festival Me, the trump card of the Bathrub, but not for this occasion. "You can kill me, but you''ll kill me" "... Huh?! "If you used it, it would be charcoal even if it was divine. Plus, I''m going to use divine descent..." Nothing, I don''t want to kill you. It''s not like you can''t win if you don''t kill him, or if you don''t use him, you can''t win. If so, there is no point in using it. The festival I grew up with was making the right decision. Growth is sometimes cruel. "And I... I made it too strong...! "This time I''m going to take you down with my bare hands, just wait till you fight a lot of enemies again." "What time is that!? "I don''t care if you ask me that..." I was telling one of my own women, as I remembered, as I felt sorry for my partner who was inspired by my old trauma and was out of line. "Tsugar" "... what is it? "Maybe we should close our eyes and keep our ears shut..." It''s a direct ball, and I''m the one who says I shouldn''t see it and I shouldn''t hear it. Hearing it, she was blue-blue and nodded. "At a time like this, I think it''s a thought to see the future..." Again, a festival that stands on the playing field close to naked like a warrior in this country. In front of him was an opponent of the blue-blooded Sixth. The expression is the kind of face you''ve already learned to lose, but its body is very well trained. Probably a good place to burn blades, such as your own workout, compared to her. First of all, without a doubt, I was the one who lacked the most training in this previous game. I guess the time I was reading or playing cartoons, the faces in the tempera and the princesses were desperate to train. With that in mind, I was still going to fight with all my might. "... I''m so sorry, but you''re the one who fits the worst" I have to beat my opponent even more than the run overwhelmed me in a game a year ago. In addition, it is also a courtesy to Snae for choosing me as her fianc¨¦e. It is also a courtesy to Batlav, who has invested so much in me. "You have the right to curse me. You have the right to despise me. You have the right to hate me." How am I broken and strong? It was unreasonable and bullshit, and I had an obligation to show if I wasn''t going to talk to you. "I, the four nobles of the kingdom of Arkana, trump card of the Batlav family, next prince, Rui Festival me. I''m Majan-Snaye''s fianc¨¦e, and I''ll prove that martial arts with your body." Festival I had predicted. What is the outcome of this match? I can already see through to the settlement. What a shame, I see only the worst future (for her). "You can complain if you die, because that''s how cunning I am." Wang Qi, divine descent. The more everyone claps out, the more technique they see activates. The flesh is covered in deep body hair while keeping the human silhouette. "No...... I''m so sorry. Unlike Run, I''m not used to controlling evil blood......! Bad blood, silver ghost fist. Everyone in the audience doubted their own eyes. Impossibly in divine descent, that of the vicious possession I saw earlier is happening to his body. His whole body hair is burning in silver. "All I can think about is messing with you already! Shadowy, shadowy. Two silver-burning bipedal wolves emerge anew without any foretaste. Seeing it, everyone was convinced, doubting their perception. "It''s okay, even if you get hurt, you have carrots. Unless you die, you''ll be cured soon! Blood invasion, poisonous fists. Two identities touch each other''s shoulders. Then the silver wolf becomes even more discolored. Further colors are added, keeping the burning gloss intact. "So look...... come on, let''s fight! Magic, magic. Flames blow up from the feet of the three wolves, raising their bodies. "I''ll hear the curse later, I''ll apologize later! Jade blood, four fists. The wolves'' gripping fists harden. "Though I swear you will not complain when you die! Time force, divination. Or star blood, tortoise fist. The identities produced had already been determined how to move. "No way, ''cause I didn''t think you''d get this far! Batlab trump card, Rui Festival me. That body has all kinds of temper and blood flowing through it. And it was possible to use all of that in parallel at the same time. "If you regret it, it''s too late." The look of laughing like crazy was ironically vicious possession itself. "To the extent that I don''t die, I''ll make a mess of it......! 168 Crying Festival I had a human estranged look on my face as I became human estranged. Looking down at the face of the occasion, he had opened all his powers without concealing his superiority, having been directly handed over by God. "What''s the matter, be a god beast" "Ah." "If you don''t want me to kill you! "Hih...! Approximately, no god beast would ever be more pitiful in descent. It was unprecedented, such as making maximum enhancements just for survival, scared by intimidation and fear. But who will be able to hold it together? I''m not in the same shape as the five of you so far. The burning silver wolves, flying up, were declaring despair with their two identities under their hands. It''s obvious no matter how anyone sees it, he uses the technique of seeing it before or for the first time at the same time alone. I also know the face of Majan and surrounding countries who don''t know everything but Shadow Qi and Wang Qi, as a premise. One human being should have only one power. That''s why there''s only one technique per person. The premise is too crazy, such as using it all at the same time. Well, all the more so if that''s an exotic move that''s ever been so fierce. "That''s fine... now you''re not going to die! The only thing that kept the evil blood activated to its fullest at all times was Run, the vicious possessor. Even if you do not suffer a single cut and do not use the most consuming regenerative abilities, the festival is limited to a few minutes at best. Even if evil blood runs out, fire magic and magic alone are enough to win, but the ability to fight still decreases dramatically. Nevertheless, there will certainly be a battle by then. Sometimes I already predict a settlement. The other is simply because it is now festival our vicious possession. Originally, I am not a character who can attack someone who is afraid of me with great joy. But this is Snae''s instruction and sincerity. For whatever reason, we cannot forgive those who seek to break the country. That was understandable reason. If there was Rikyo on this occasion, that could have been the reason we were all instructed to kill him. He''s the one who''s even about to start a civil war to make Thoon king, even if that''s romantic sentiment, not profit, it was natural to have him in the right eye. That''s why we run wild with intent. Either way, unlike the runs, we can''t maintain vicious possession for long, and some of the worst mountain waters, so we can do anything about it. "Jet, knuckle! The acceleration caused by the magic of fire, whereby it jumps in with all its weight. Together, the triplets become meteors on the ground and land on the beast beneath their eyes. "Damn......" "This is handy...... unpredictable, it feels like I hit you! I wanted this! Tremble at the joy of violence. Even the pleasure of beating the enemy with his fist was amplified and his face was loose to joy. It was too much of a gap moment, but no counterattack. The blow of the trisomy, the pain of its fists, does not allow resistance to the divine beast. "Sa, i, ko, let''s! Festival I was alarmed. I''m not fed up with predictions, I was only sagging them off because I knew they were weak. The chronic mind that can be avoided if it is able to restrain itself can be said to be appropriate in this situation, however. Anyway, this is your game. You have to show the audience your strength. It doesn''t make sense to jerk off an opponent before you know what it is. Obviously in everyone''s eyes, it should have been plainly troublesome. "Ha-ha-ha! If you were going to kill me, all you had to do was use an explosive poison fist at the time you touched your body. If you''re going to be powerless, you should have left him unconscious back and forth with a booze fist and kept hitting him. "Gentle, gentle, yah, sah, kuh! But I won''t do it. Because I didn''t mean to do it from the beginning. "I''m gonna be nice to you! This is how it works! While the main body was grabbing the head of the beast, two separate bodies were flying off to form a wall of spell. "Bright Jetpress. Uh-oh! Expand the spell wall forward and crush the divine beast as it propels with the magic of fire in the form of pinching. Everyone in the audience had their eyes closed before the attack hit them. Ouch, it hurts just to watch. ''Yikes... Awwwwwww...'' "Dude, there''s no way it hurts that much, is there? The magic walls are light, here''s how..." The wall of spell that had pinched him had disappeared at the same time, instead a giant cage hand had appeared around the fist the main body had wielded. It was a shiny magic attack gear that had no meaning to exist. "Hit me! too!" ¡­¡­ "It doesn''t work! Because magic walls and armor are light! Hit me, hit me, hit me, hit me, it won''t be fatal! Get off to the ground and cover your hands with caged hands to strike. The divine beast, whose heart had already been broken, had to be done but received as it was. "Kill, chi, if! You''re gonna punch me with four bowl fists! I don''t want to kill you! Full of spirits, full of clues! Light, I''m telling you. Every time my fist goes down, red blood splashes. Naturally, the blood dyeing the ground is not my blood. "Fun! So much fun! It''s fun to spill enemies with your strength! Build yourself up and beat the face of the woman selected for this match. "You, too, were gonna do that, weren''t you?! In front of a man in love, I punch him in the face. "You were going to do this to me, weren''t you?! Naturally, I''m angry, I''m having an epilepsy. "In front of Snae, I guess I was going to shame him! Loud, big fists, overwhelming and beating. It was fear, something that sharpened the opponent''s resisting temper. "With those nails, with fangs! I guess you were gonna rip me apart and make me squirm! I shouldn''t have intended to lose from the start. That certainty had been lost from WWI to WWIV, and in WWV it had turned into fear. But before that, I didn''t think about that. "Think I don''t have a king in mind! Think you can beat me! You must have been looking down! That was normal, one way or another it wouldn''t be to be angry. But with his boiling point down, he can''t stand the fact that he was being seen down there. At this point in time, I cannot allow myself to be considered inferior. "Even now, you''d be mistaken about me! Because I''m against the rules, bullshit, you think there''s no way you can win like this! A split between them was touching the ground. The blood of the explosive poison fist had stained their feet and dyed their scaffolding. "You think I''ve never lost before! The excitement was so extreme that I felt like I was just screaming stupidity through irrationality. Still, my separation moves like I decided beforehand. Explosion to the point of blowing up what''s on top. By doing so, the beating god beast rises to the sky with the earthen smoke. "Because we have all the power! You think that''s an easy win! As you can see in many audiences, create a ''table'' of spells about two metres high and continue to strike a blow on it. "No way, hey, I guess, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Ah...! "I don''t know! You can''t be so strong! ''Ugh...! "I don''t suppose you want to be stronger! ¡­¡­ "This one remains a loser, you bastard! In front of a woman, just showing her pity! You''re hurting me, and I''m just embarrassed! He''s depressed all the time and wants to win everything cool! Bogus!" Unlock the magic table and step from above. Push in with the magic of fire as you drop it to the ground. "Did you expect that?! Snae''s mother collected it, so you thought this one would take care and lose?! Hey! I don''t think so, I want you to use it! Die!" Kick the god beast falling on the ground, at will. It was not a magic trick, but a kick after strengthening his legs with a four-vessel fist. Though cutting is impossible, its strength is beyond the divine beast. "I don''t expect Snae to get along with your mother after this fight! You''re such a convenient delusion, you think you''re gonna do this! Someone hates me, someone resents me, someone hates me. I am also well aware of the fact that that is sad. I know that even Swivok moaned that it was irretrievable. But neither Snae nor Thoon are afraid that someone will hate them. Because they know that there is something more important than that. Rather than that, such sweet thoughts as being able to live without anyone hating you are just delusions. "It''s lame to lose, it''s not cool, it''s disappointing! That''s what happens to you too! Falling to the ground, a blurry god beast. Instead of her, who maintains maximum enhancement in her life-saving, the two splits walked over. "I am! Two identities explode, invaded by explosive poison fists. "It''s Snae''s man! After the blast, there was a figure of a falling woman there. "If Snae wants, even Snae''s mother turns to the enemy! A silver flame subsides, and there stands a weakened man. "... I''m not so popular (stupid) as to be friendly to ''opponents''. Because that''s an insult to everyone who fights with me" I couldn''t even move, I was turning my back on a fallen woman. "I want to be, because I should be" 169 Immortality "I want to die..." I sat back in my seat at the festival. I was so depressed. Normally I never got that excited, but still something was clearly shaking it off. "Probably, but you''ve been mentally easier. A very normal opponent, not Lord Fuukei or his master. Before that, I guess something that just happened to get angry with the other person because of their superiority." "Mountain water...... thanks for the analysis" "You don''t train enough, you don''t master bad blood enough to use in public" "... to be honest, there was also a chance that you could grab my head and contain me" "If I had crossed the line, I would have." In the worst case scenario, the mountain water will stop it. Maybe that was causing a cheap rampage. Nevertheless, the worst line was not crossed. Of course, though I can''t deny that its worst line is a lot lower. "Why can''t I fight someone there who will be a contender..." A depressed festival. I said that like a shin. "If you work hard, you want to win by fighting your opponent to the point where you can win..." Mountain water, Fuukei and Suibok are losing all the time fighting people who can''t stand their teeth even with my inclination at the festival. "Why are you just fighting someone you''ll never win or someone you won''t be funny and proud of..." "That''s rude, I think the opponent had the right skill for WWVI. My heart was already broken, so I wasn''t able to give myself strength, though. You know, like Eckezacks wins." Though the mountain waters praised him, Eckezax was also depressed, as was his Lord. Everything was working, but I am left out as a result. She has no idea why this has happened, seriously. "I''ve already figured it out... in time I''ll be dumped again... when I get stronger, I''m used to it, Dinesleif was right..." I''m depressed everywhere that trauma has risen. Her pity was deep everywhere. But, well, when it comes to having no choice, I have no choice. "Well, it''s my turn" A man with a wooden knife down his waist stood unnoticed. The youngest looking warrior I''ve ever fought was about to come to the game bearing the trust from all of them. More than anyone else in the world, there was a ''trump card'' in front of me as a general who could entrust everything. "Sansui" On his back, his lord, Doowe, was speaking. "I''m tired of it." ¡­¡­ Whoever saw it, whoever heard it, she was totally bored. "Beat them unilaterally and stop beating them, make them cry and despair... that''s the only fun part to start with. If you repeat it six times, it''s just redundant." But words and deeds showed it. "Do you think this will make King Hahn feel better? It would be much better if I fed you good meat and alcohol." The voice sounded strange to a venue that was quiet in despair. "I command you, let''s get this over with" "... accepted" Mountain waters were feeling the hidden signs of what could not be captured in its transgressive and arrogant language. "Lady." "What?" "We''ll play a little extra, but we''ll get it over with quickly without boring you" You don''t have to fight flashy, because that''s what I was ordered to do, even if it looked plain. The mountain water, which received room for excuse, came forward with the attention of all the audience. The strongest warrior in the kingdom of Arcana. A man who can be said to be stronger than a murderous possessor or a man of all qualities is about to play a game. Perhaps he tells us that if we do badly, all the people of this land will die in convolutions. The quiet man proceeded to the game venue in a qualitative outfit and suddenly sat in front of King Hahn''s seat in the centre. I sat down on the ground, lying down. Even if that was not the courtesy of this country, it was visible and obvious that it was the greatest courtesy. "Thank you to my country... for allowing me to fight the last battle in this honorable match before you. Again, thank King Hahn." That''s not so weird. It was only natural for exotic warriors to give their greatest thanks to their kings. But the faces that had been heartbroken by earlier battles were even surprised by it. "... Shirokuro Sansui. You''re the strongest warrior in the Arkana kingdom." King Hahn saw my rampage earlier in the feast, and even suspected that he might be as well. To deny it, the mountain waters were still quietly thankful. "Yes, in the kingdom of Arkana, I am afraid we are also offering guidance to Prince Thoon and the Festival." Thoon was considered a swordsman without enemies in this country. Though it was a shadow descent but thus did not extend to divinity, it was revered as a swordsman by all over the country and nations. It was unthinkable to him that the swordsman who remained young would coach him. But that was a story until we saw Games V and VI. "You said earlier that the festival is exciting and not in my heart, but it is also my fault. In the honor of Arcana, let us fight without shame." "... well, apparently my son was being looked after. Can I leave it to you in the future, let me see it in this fight" "I wish you pleasure and I will do everything I can to fight you" Standing up quietly, the last warrior looked to his opponent. There was a discrepancy. Unlike all the fierce warriors I''ve ever had, I just stood there. I was just lowering a sword made of wood on my hips, and I didn''t have the vibe to fight from now on. That induces anxiety, but it doesn''t even look like an act and I don''t think the signs are the only ones that look strong. My name is Suibok''s apprentice, Sopede''s trump card, Black and White Mountain Water. I have a crush. There was no raising his voice, no intimidation to make his body look loud, but there was definite confidence in the words spoken. "The Princess of Baigou, Baigou-Shyoki," "Regards" There''s nothing more to talk about, pull the sword out of your hips. No one on this scene can tell, for example, that it is just a sword made of wood. But I know Baigou-Shyoki about him right in front of me. I heard rumors the other day about what technique he used. Use the technique of repositioning opponents and increasing the power of the wooden knife. That was something I couldn''t handle at first sight, but now I know. At least, I didn''t think I''d be exposed to as much inhumanity as the other day''s raiders. ¡­¡­ Still, if you''re suddenly moving in front of me, you''ll harden yourself. Mountain water suddenly appeared before Baigou-Shyoki without any preliminary motion or sound. She couldn''t get her hands on him, either, in front of him with a wooden knife. Both the audience and guests needed too long during the battle: a few moments until they realized that the mountain water had moved. Why is the mountain water not moving and just stuck? How, even though it has not become a divine beast, it has moved to the point where the opponent''s hand is within reach, but does it not reach at all? Without knowing it, she covers her body with body hair while keeping her human figure as I did. He strengthened his body and tried to wield his nails as they were. "inner kung fu, transient kung fu" Naturally, the mountain water was slow. It was speeding up by immortality, but much slower than Baigou-Shyoki. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters" It was late, but it was the wooden sword in the mountain water that hit me first. It is natural that the cutting-edge of the wooden knife is faster than the hand holding the wooden knife, but subtracting it, the attack speed of the mountain water was slower than that of Baigou-Shyoki. Still, before her right arm was stretched out, she was hit by an indefensible left arm. Control the destination. The mountain waters filled with intermission by surgery waited until she dared to fight back. After waiting, she was starting to wield a wooden knife moments before she started moving. A moment after she inclined her consciousness from defenseless to attacking, she was being attacked by her left arm, which became more defenseless than being stuck by accident. "... light! I was wondering if my defenseless left arm would blow away, but the flesh fortified against just a blow was enduring. Without so much pain, continue the attack on your right arm as you step in. In contrast, the mountain water was leaning back and dodging as he broke his knee, tapping his right arm as he passed over his head. "It''s light! They''re making a completely pointless attack, I don''t think. But we just have to attack more than we''re in time. Kick it up with your right foot with your stepped left foot on the axis. I was sure it would hit. It was supposed to hit. He was moving his weight with the intention of hitting it, his right leg, which was getting off with all his might. I was cutting the sky. The third party, the audience, or the guards who protect you, and the powerful, you saw. A superb swordsman moves to lightly inflict a blow while gently dodging the attack of Baigou-Shyoki without any hassle. Baigou-Shyoki loses sight of the mountain waters. Without a third party''s sight, she can''t deal with the mountain water she dodged hiding in the shadow of the ''arms and feet of herself (Baigou-Shyoki)'' she uses to attack. Baigou-Shyoki gets tired of someone who doesn''t touch them where they can reach them, who can''t even find them at a distance between touching the tip of their nose. "Duh, where! Having completely lost sight of the mountain waters, she looked to the left and right as she wandered. I was sure. The opponent didn''t move himself by some technique, he just moved to the blind spot by body judgment. To back it up, Mountain Water stood behind her back with a look like she was taking one. It also looks hilarious. Everyone watched it without even blinking due to cold sweat and nervousness. Assuming, even though incomplete, that there was a divine descent and some rate of chase, that there was a skill superior to the target, I don''t understand the nerves that would continue to do it flat on this occasion. "Behind you?! "Yes." As she turns around, she punches her head with a wooden knife without turning around. If you hit the boulder directly in the head, a light spark will fly across your brain. If that had been a surprise, it would have been natural. There, carry out a series of attacks to convolute. Keep punching your arm, your leg, your abdomen, without letting her do anything to grab a wooden knife and seal it, resisting defense. "Damn......! Do what you''ve been able to do from the start, waiting on purpose. When you have all this skill, make your opponent dance with your palms. Regardless of the speed, it is understandable and convincing when it comes to skill. One movement at a time is simple and easy to understand. However, it is not the norm to continue to succeed in succession and so on. I can continue to do what I have to do. People call that an ideal. The ultimate frontier where anyone can go ''normal'' at any time with the basics of martial arts. "Gu, ha, ha, ha! Leaving backwards at full speed, Baigou-Shyoki. It was only natural to understand that the body surgery dimension was different. At least, it''s reckless to fight the opponent in front of you. Anxiety lingers, but there is no other choice. King, raise your temper and turn to a giant beast. Bottom up your defenses so they don''t flinch. I didn''t suspect anything until this game in front of you started, turning into a four-legged beast. "is oh, my God, oh, my God, oh, my God! "Immortal Arts, Foreign Arts" When he saw it, the mountain water was quietly putting the wooden knife back on his hips. Closed my eyes, and when the battle was over, I was deciding that the performance was enough. "Crash." "Ahhhhhh" A beast so huge as to look up, it collapsed. It''s not a question of breaking your knee as a idiom or bending your hips. Her elbow joints, shoulder joints, and wrist ankles became huge and transitioned to quadrupedal walking. The joints in the limbs necessary for the animal to act were all ''dislocated'' (...) simultaneously (...). Everyone who kept losing words sees her broken without any foretaste. Seeing her as the divine beast is unlocked and lying on the ground. I look at her, who was stuck like a bug with hands and feet. "Dear Baigou-Shyoki, this is also a learning of the game. Please forgive me." Mountain water gave her a compliment for not being able to move in the double triple sense because of the severe pain of all the important parts of the human body being removed at the same time. "King Hahn, this brings us to the end of World War VII" Then give a toast to the gathering seat of King Hahn and his relatives, whose mouth is not blocked by the extra result. "Ma''am, I''m sorry to keep you waiting" The last time I give my tribute to my faction, I go straight back to my seat, no different than before I left for the game venue. Plain, too vivid a result. It''s not fatal, too hopeless a consequence. Swordsmanship Immortality, a man who could say no worries, was finishing the game without showing the bottom. 170 Lesson learned Seven wars passed, and I saw a settlement. But there are more important things than the battle itself. It was what each person thought of the outcome of this battle. All seven fights lost. That fact alone was a tragic failure, but every battle was one-sided. There''s nothing good about it, it just kept getting spilled. Doowe''s words are half true and would be true if he were told they were not funny. It was also inappropriate to say that it was difficult to see. It''s painful, in the sense. "Gu..." Wrist ankle, elbow knee, shoulder hip. Baigou-Shyoki was also not allowed to move in the cross-dimensional situation of dislocating them all. Nevertheless, dislocation is dislocation. If you have some understanding, you can cure it if you want to. "I haven''t even cut my tendon, this should do fine" "Oh, thank you" When she was reassembled, she was falling asleep in gratitude. Tilting his neck, he reaffirms that the other warriors are also being treated and that he was fortunate. The magicians brought in by Thoon from the Arcana kingdom were using the technique openly to treat the losers of the match as the nobles of each country watched. Conversely, many warriors suffered injuries that could not be chased down by medical technology in this country, so much so that the use of magic was active. Shiyanchi-Enhi, who fought Yabia with four fists, had his hands amputated and his abdomen broken, although he had only stopped bleeding and joined. Siyanchi-Kesri, who fought the explosive poison fist (Bukukukuken) Suji, suffered minor burns all over his body and had lost his skin on a wide scale. Donzilla-Gayou, who had fought against Kazuno, had broken bones all over his body into snoring. Daiao-Hinsei, who fought Konoko Misty Shadow Fist, had his trachea crumbling at its best and was doing enough damage to his head. Daiao-utou, who fought the Silver Ghost Fist (Ginkin) run, is relatively bruised to the abdomen. Rui Festival The Majan-Torres who fought me was the most serious thing...... yeah, well, it was. Baigou-Shyoki, who fought black and white mountain water, should have been glad that he had to dislocate or so. In a tent just outside the match venue, the losers were being treated while surrounded by you. The princesses, who could, if not so much, be kings of nations, were now experiments in magic. Of course, he would have died or suffered irrevocable wounds if not treated. That''s exactly what love is all about. Sure, that''s not what I''m supposed to mean. "I''m glad you had carrots." "Administer Ginseng Fruit Juice to Majan-Torres" "Thankfully." By the glow of the spell, both minor and heavy injuries are visibly treated. I don''t care what you think, even the defect will be repaired by the carrot effect when it comes to the weight. The nobles of each country who saw it were aware of the usefulness of the technique brought to this country. "You saw awesome" King Hahn had spoken to Thoon and Heki before proving unimaginable results. It was like a nightmare sight, but it does line up in front of me that it happened. "The first four of us thought, well, some of them would be... Run, Saiga, Sansui, they were impossible strong" "Oh, I''m sorry about Snae and my brother, but I didn''t think we''d be here by now." The royalty of each country was also blue. We didn''t suspect because we believed that we were incomparable. But the world is wide. The second three could deal with the king, but no. It was enough to convince me that nobles on this occasion would not extend to total reckoning. "Father, I challenged Lord Sangsui, and was defeated and defeated. We have since become his disciples and have come here with vigour." "... sure, that was a big deal. That''s a hell of a sword job." He was a young, young child. He''s not tall, and he doesn''t look strong in flattery. But if you look at the movement, you can understand that you are a powerful man who doesn''t fit on the level of genius. "To his realm, we are now moving closer. But... me, Run and Saiga, we fought and lost a man about a year ago." "... is that true? "Yes, those two weren''t as good as they are now, either, but they were already quite powerful. But... the man who stood before us was a legendary immortal." Immortals burning in vengeance, with heavenly spears. I realize that its strength is still not far off. Naturally, there''s no way I can catch up quickly with someone I''ve worked out for over 3,000 years. "It was Lord Suibok, the master of the seventh warrior Shirokuro Sansui, who intercepted the immortal. He is also a Immortal...... a rough God spoken in mythology. He was that person and showed more power than mythology before us. Before we went to this country, we had an audition, but it wasn''t even for me, Run, Saiga and Sansui." The words were not loud. But Thoon''s well-attended voice was heard by everyone on the spot. Everyone is losing words wondering what the hell dimension we''re talking about. The conscious losers, sleeping on the cloth, were also so confused by the lack of meaning that they wondered if they were. "That''s just a very rare example. The important thing¡­ is that this is the result of a fair and fair fight" It was a very hard word for Scrin and for that faction. Because the man we were indulging in thought of ourselves as a litmus stone or a throwaway stone. And it was sad that we couldn''t overshadow it ourselves. "I guess the only person in this world who can truly be said to be the strongest is Lord Swibbock. He is the only one who deserves to be called an absolute strong man, no matter how many opponents he was, who turned the nation against his enemies and couldn''t hurt him." Divine descent is neither the strongest nor invincible. It''s just a little rare, it''s just magic. But the material that denies it is no longer anywhere. "... Father, I have lived in Wang Chi as a royal birth and have been proud of that. But..." In the form that follows my brother, Snae also speaks of sad facts. "To be clear, I envy my brother for his shadow descent, not that I never thought of it. When fighting anything but shadow or vicious possession, divine descent has never been an absolute advantage." When I left Majan and the surroundings, I stopped going the way I had before. The greatest divine beastification was the only absolute answer I assumed, but it was a mistake. Strong is not complete as an individual. I guess that''s what you decide what environment you fight in and who you fight against. "In the first place, isn''t the fact that the shadow descent supposedly below compared to divine descent has persisted to this day incessantly in itself an expression of the excellence of shadow descent? In shadow, you can never beat divine descent. In this neighborhood, there is nothing but divinity. Despite this, the shadow descent has continued to survive. Given that the divination technique is lost, it is speculative that there is also a reason for the survival of shadow descent. "The Divine Descent is strong in the showdown. Shadowing can be adapted to almost any other situation. Isn''t that why it was required in every country? There should certainly have been a usefulness that was not to such an extent that it was resistant to opponents who did not remember any technique. That was something Snae Confidence had felt more than once. "Mother." "... what is it, Snae" "We are human beings" He said something very, very hard. "Even if the greatness of the Ancestral Spirit remains the same, we are just human beings with that power. Sometimes they fall behind and defeat other users of surgery..." What I recall was Swivok''s confession. Before his own brother, he continued to show tremendous differences in power. I manipulated natural disasters like limbs and saw monsters with divine swordsmanship living together. I know how sincerely he was mending martial arts. "Mother, our royal family, who lived in kingship, is a special human being. They have incised and drilled between special humans. There''s no way I''m weak. But still... there are even more special people than us who are just as desperate to hone themselves." Look at him, we can''t say we''re strong, we''re trying, etc., even if our mouths are ripped. "Let''s admit it, Mother. We''re strong. But there are many stronger opponents in this world that are enhancing themselves in a different way than we are. If, in the distant future, this country is attacked from other cultural areas, then¡­" "Oh no..." Everyone on this occasion was seriously considering this situation. The user of divine surrender failed miserably in public. That too, the three of us in the second half were still servants, and the four of us in the first half were clearly miscellaneous soldiers. Dealing with a miscellaneous soldier did not win the divine elite. The people saw it while the nobles of this place were still in sight. Perhaps it will be passed on not only to the audience but also to many citizens. "Did you do this for that (...)! In other words, two brothers and sisters through the royal family sanded the royal prestige. "If you are attacked from a distant exotic country, this country and surrounding countries will be invaded?! From now on, she was outraged about matters that would surely arise. "How many years is that, how many decades, hundreds of years later!! I couldn''t allow my own son and daughter to have defiled ''now'', which was important to her. "Why should we worry about that now! "It''s not too late after the fire! Neither my subordinate nor my fianc¨¦e nor Sansui rushed to take measures of divine descent! Of course I gave guidance on how to fight against divine descent..." "Then that would be the cause of defeat! You disgraced me! It was over. Scrin''s ambitions had been utterly rejected. The ambition to make Thoon king was crushed here. "The royal prestige is heavier than life! Snae, what did you call it..." "Mother, I..." "Shut up. Oh! King Hahn''s fury was echoing so much that it rocked the earth. "Scrin, what the fuck did you want to fuck up! You mustered it, you called it out, in front of the ones who fought for you, and you said you were pathetic and you couldn''t help it! As king, I was screaming for the most important thing. "I''m going to face the victim for what! You apologize to those kids first! Labor! No!" I didn''t think this was the king''s hegemony that was falling ill. The strongest male in this country was yelling at the ugliness of his own woman. "Though this would be the result of letting you fight like you promised me! "But... Wang Qi, the divine prestige..." "In the game before me, do you want me to eight hundred?! Am I glad I put that there and let it fight properly?! "But... there''s a wound in history..." "If you don''t like losing, don''t fight! The kingdom of the mighty, the king, had shown pride. "If losing is a disgrace, does winning mean disgracing them?! Don''t be ridiculous, don''t fight for that reason! And the angry king was with the losers, and he was wandering. Or, in the honor of those who tried to crack their own country, they were shouting as far as their power was concerned. "All right! It''s no shame the weak get away with this! I''m ashamed that the one who said he would fight would run away without a fight, but the stronger one would run away in front of the stronger one! All of them would have fought without running! What''s so embarrassing about that! Or something, so you can fight those three to snow that shame! "It''s..." "Then shut up! He''s strong, but he doesn''t have the guts to bleed himself! If it is important now, the king must take care of them who have fought just now. Because that''s the backbone of courtesy. "I guess that''s where the most important thing is! You''re the one who''s making the mistake! "... sorry" "You''re the one who put me to shame! Get lost!" If the king drinks it, she no longer has a place. All I could do was thank you and leave. On its back was the sorrow of the loser. "... Snae, you found a good man" "Yes." "Thoon, you got a good teacher." "Yes." Everyone in this room has the power to be a warrior. That''s why I know. Everyone who fought in that game said he was a desperate, powerful man. "It''s a privileged quality, it''s a privileged environment, that''s trivial. The guys you guys got, they were all getting desperate and strong. I kept getting stronger." The festival was remarkable. You don''t have to be so strong. I was obviously out of hand, dealing with a divine descent. After losing his hand, he was overwhelmed and ravaged. Even with his blessed qualities, he was unlikely to be strong. That was all evidence that I wanted to be strong. "Hecky!" "Ooh! "The other kids... listen up! Majan-Haan, as king of a nation, had imposed a test on his sons. "You can''t stay if you don''t lose! Ten years, no, five years! You guys can''t beat Snae. Put your men down, this one''s punching Arcana! Now I can''t show you how lame it is to lose everything! If you fought and lost, you can fight and win. You just have to be a stronger country to avoid repeating the same lapse. "Oh, my God, it''s getting fun! Hey, hey! We''ll be strong enough to attack and invade! A strong king is not left to lose. I would try to win if I lost, it was natural reason. 171 Adults After the match in front of you, only the participating players were allowed to join King Hahn in the feast that night. It was proof that the match in front of the king was so noble and honorable, that at the same time it was directly appreciated by the king, the most powerful man in that country, and that he was allowed to hear inside the king''s chest. "Paint the mud on my face! This meant that the king could also say what he wanted to say for himself. Festival that my own daughter had found. He grabbed my chest barn with one hand and lifted it as it sat. On that face, vegan anger was burning. If it''s plain, his son or daughter will stop it, but naturally no one among the participating players can stop him. Or no other, because I also thought humans on the side of the Arkana kingdom would be. "I''m sure you''re ready! "Excuse me, excuse me! "Ahem?! Where the hell did the majesty go in the game! "I''m sorry, forgive me! "Don''t let a man apologize too much! "Give me a break! "Don''t do all that! Festival If My Heart, That Is Not The Enemy Whether It Be King Hahn. But I can hardly resist because I think that''s what''s inside. "Sansui! If you''re a master too, be clear! "I''m sorry" "Oh, not at all! If you hadn''t apologized before the game, you''d be killing me! Just like at the game, Mountain Water is lying down and apologizing. Two people with the strength not to donate others have abnormally low hips. In that unusual sight, the daughters who dwelt in the divine descent had indescribable mortals. "Damn... well, I can''t tell you what a great thing it looks like in front of Screen''s dick, so I''ll keep it that way." Before the fourteen gathered in a relatively small room, King Hahn was eating while annoying the lavish cuisine. She also drinks grubby. That was the momentum to consume alcohol and food by myself. "... sorry" "I guess you''re also a trail to Arcana''s Batlub. Then you can talk about what you thought like that." To his own sons and daughters, he was making a breakthrough to rematch. But it was also because it was in front of the nobles of the nations. In that situation where Skrin and Snae were arguing, whatever else they said was dodgy. "... Siyanch-Enhi, Siyanch-Kesri, Donzilla-Gayou, Deiao-Hinsee. I fought well against unknown opponents. You guys weren''t weak, it would have been something similar if I''d done it. So, well, don''t worry about it." Slowly speak words of gratitude and praise to the warriors whose women have disparaged them. Because that was the courtesy to them who played the game in front of themselves. "Deiao-utou, you did lose to the vicious possessor. But that wasn''t something I could win if I fought. That was the only strong opponent, don''t be ashamed." Giving words individually to the three who fought Silver Ghost Fist Run, Rui Festival Me, and Black and White Mountain Water. Because that''s all the strong guys and they had to fight. "Torres, I didn''t run away often. You used to hold out on people like this without showing their backs." There''s so much about that cunning, and I wouldn''t have been able to help but be scared to play games with that frenzied opponent. With that in mind, I can only praise you. "Baigou-Shyoki...... how was it. The strongest warrior in the kingdom of Arkana." "... I didn''t think there was any way I could win" "I guess... that''s, what... what..." Seriously, I understand it because I have good motor vision. The mountain water was not just overwhelmed, it was overwhelmed by inferior speeds and forces. I didn''t know why the mountain water could have overwhelmed her, even as I looked at it from a third party perspective. However, there existed a definite logic there. No coincidence or odd technique, the logic of battle did exist. Again, look at the falling mountain waters. Doesn''t look strong no matter what you look like, he was a low back guy when he did it. "Well... if you''re the strongest, don''t worry." "Thank you" "I hear Toon''s taking care of him... how''s he doing?" "Originally, he was a great swordsman without having to teach me. I did nothing but help." "... right" Too humble to talk about. Nevertheless, I understand that asking him any more will not return a decent answer. "This time, I''m sorry again. Successor fighting is something the hedgehogs should be able to do, but it ended up involving everyone in this room. Forgive me, my lady." Succession to the throne, contending with brothers. Sometimes it takes the lives of brothers who divided the same blood in it. But this time it was not all my own children who fought. Because that was an apology. "Even if Scrin runs wild, it''s flipping it and arguing over the tracks... well, I can''t tell you what to do. Anyway, I''m sorry. Including unusual ugliness." Scrin only said about his convenience and his mentes in front of the losers and their relatives. If Hahn hadn''t cursed me on that occasion, it would have been outrageous diplomatically. "Look... especially Saiga, it''s you" "Yes......" "Don''t just say what you think." It was a very decent, indescribable air. "Some of you haven''t heard... but if you lose, I regret it. That was the result of this visit. But don''t take it personally." There are also values that make it a virtue to honestly speak of one''s emotions. But there are limits and moderations to that. "Man, I''m just thinking about myself. If the prospects crumble, you''ll be upset. But hey... don''t talk perky outside of these places. There''s more to it than that." The royal prestige has fallen to the ground, which Hahn does not think either. I praised him in games from first to fourth, but that was complicated. But I''m sorry to hear you behave like a coward there. "Strong means cool. That''s what kings are for, and you have to behave like that." Even if it is frustrated but boiled back, we still have to laugh and be vain and not be understood by everyone. Such as losing and spreading the shame is extremely overwhelming. "It''s natural to win and dress, a king, an adult, even if you lose" Alcohol, exhale. "So there is liquor, meat and women in the king. To forget the nasty things, to get over them. When he still can''t stand it, the king pushes the chair against the next guy" It''s also roughly plausible that the word means someone who''s not alone in this place. Seven members of Skrin''s faction were listening in silence. "So well, I allowed Thoon to leave the country. He''s too considerate. I know how a woman wants me to behave, so I live up to my expectations. He doesn''t cheat on women. Bye, but he makes women crazy. Women keep asking for the right man." Even a strong king would be outraged if he didn''t like it. Deceive it and laugh luxuriously. Even a good man gets angry if he doesn''t like it. Sometimes I ask a woman to heal it. "I''m totally in favor of his marriage. He has eyes for people. If he chose that sexually vicious woman, that''s fine. Snae... well, here we go." "Excuse me......" "I guess that''s why you''re saying thank you. If you''d been humbled by the victory, the loser wouldn''t have stood up. I told you to look good." Don''t be offensive to the people around you, yelling. Whatever he thought in his heart, he said to make him a winner and behave like he was worthy of the strong. "If you think it''s bad, don''t just bow your head, but prepare something to apologize for." "... you know, the money" "Are you there! I saw the magician''s arm in your country. That''s so useful, I want more. You guys would think so, too." treatment of the spell, the seven people who actually took it were nodding. Certainly the technique of being able to heal someone else''s wounds would be greatly appreciated. Sometimes Toon just brought it as a devotion to the state, it was an outrageous technique. "Nevertheless, we can''t let foreign monkeys in. Let the magicians over here tell you who''s good enough. Take it and let him study there. I wouldn''t say no." As for Hahn, he wanted to be elected from other countries as well. That would be enough for the end of this case, I just wanted to say. "That''s... I need to contact Caputo..." "You''re kidding me! How many months after that understanding! I am the next owner of Bathrub, but I cannot immediately respond to what Caputo, the home of magic, is likely to need to understand. However, in a situation where there was no telephone, no e-mail, no radio, there were limits, either way. "I know you''re telling me to apologize! Do something about it! "Ha! I will do you good! "All right, tell the magicians to look for you when this feast is over! Mountain water was impressed that this was intimidation diplomacy. It is not known which one intimidated him first, so there he deserves it. "So, you said Sansui or something. Is it true that you made carrots and peaches and jewelry? "Yes, as you can see in the inventory, it''s my master, Swibbock." "Can you make it? "I can''t, I haven''t learned" "... Shit" Blatantly disappointed, King Hahn. In fact, if you look where the broken arms regenerate, you won''t be able to help but think so. I sympathize with the girl who got her arm ripped off, but I can''t help it. "If you learn, can you remember right away? "No, if I start learning now, by the time every product is finished, everyone in this room will have a life expectancy." "... you, you look like a immortal. How old are you? "About five hundred years old. As a immortal, he''s a young man, and my teacher is about four thousand years old." "Right..." Suibok had taught the sword to the Lord against the mountain waters. In relation to this, neither treasure making nor alchemy is like learning. Therefore, you will learn to operate from absolutely zero. That''s what you''ll need for hundreds of years. King Majan and the princesses around him were just shutting up. "Assuming you find another immortal, it doesn''t necessarily mean you can make a treasure, a peach or a carrot fruit. The master can use a lot of technique, but the ordinary immortal says it''s normal to extreme one technique." "I mean, other than for a minute now, give it up... well, I can''t help it" I don''t care that long for boulders, and I''m more incapable of thinking that the mountain water in front of me is as old as it looks. The self-proclamation of five hundred also seems reasonable when you look at that sword move. That wasn''t a matter of genius or anything, it was a skilled move over degrees. "If you''re a master of thon, teach all the shadow descendants of this country. I''ll have you stay for six months." "As long as time permits..." "You must be Thoon''s wife''s escort. Well, maybe it''ll be a lot tougher." 172 Consultation "That''s what they said" "That''s right." "I guess so." "That''s right." "I think I did too much after all" Festival I also called Run and had a discussion in Snae''s room. Four women per man, there''s no way there''s anything... we were discussing future policies. "I talked to the mountain waters a lot too... they told me I wasn''t your woman..." He had been rejected by a man who was escorting a house that was approximate to which world there was a Harlem protagonist who would seriously consult about the future or something. Or if it''s a mountain water, you''ll have trouble getting serious advice on picking up a house because of a completely different field. Knowing moderation means not sticking your neck in the extra. "That''s what they told me I should talk to Snae and Hapine..." "I think you''re absolutely right." "Well, Sansui didn''t have a decision to make in the first place." "I''m in trouble too, but I think Mr. Sansui is in trouble too" "... I guess so." Festival I was consulting so quickly that it was becoming more and more normal. But it would have been seriously annoying if I tried to make it mountain water. Why are you talking about politics to someone who is only a student of swordsmanship? "Me too, I honestly think it''s out of place..." "You''re my direct minister, and you should hear it, including around there." Lan joins in with a subtly nasty face. It''s not a very interesting story, so it seems a natural response. "Apart from that word and deed, I just showed evil blood as I asked. Yeah, and you can assume it''s my fault that it turned out brutally. I mean, you''re not bad." "No, I think it''s my fault. I was very excited." From the overflowing words, no, no, I could see you were fighting. No, no, no. When I think of an opponent who was overwhelmed by the opponent he was fighting, I don''t do it. "When I was fighting Mr. Fuukei, I felt a little nervous or something..." "As long as I have a choice, so do I, but my heart shakes when I do something I don''t like. That''s natural if you''re immature." "I wonder if we should give priority to controlling evil blood..." The important thing with silver ghost fists is control of the mind. What separates the murderous possessor from the user of the silver ghost fist lies in how he controls himself. Lan himself was positive about this game, so he could fight with his mind in order. But that''s not the only reason. A run that fought only with evil blood could also be remembered with light vigour. So after that, I got used to controlling my spirit with breathing methods and so on. But festivals I do not fight only with evil blood. You can''t just focus your training on controlling evil blood. "But no matter how you fight and how you win, you get complaints and grievances. Then you''d better turn down the evil roots exactly. That''s what I decided, and I asked you to do everything in your power." King Hahn cautioned that it was too much, but the truth is that the festival I can add and subtract as much as I want. Every single one can be used in combination, even mediocre, so with so many broken exceptions, you can''t lose. If evil blood can''t be controlled, just stand around without evil blood. "If all you have to do is win, then just magic, magic and fortune, as I did, will matter" "I''m better at magic and magic then..." "The opponent is better than me, but neither magic nor magic go well with divinity. Now there are four fists and a detonating fist, and there are as many as you can do." Divine descent cannot be said to have a wide range of applications in flattery. That''s why any measures can be devised for this festival. It is an irregular strength to make. I wonder why you have someone you can''t win. "Just so you know, if you knock it in half, that''s a hassle." "... I don''t really want to remember" It reminds me of a time when I tried three times for mountain water and lost a blur. Now I don''t know what I thought I could win, there should have been so much difference in strength. After a year or so of serious hard work coaching me, I''ve managed to win...... Still, a hundred rounds is a question of winning once. I''ve been taught surgery lately and it''s become even more troublesome. Well, that''s a good thing. There''s nothing important about it again. "It''s only natural to be angry or dissatisfied, even if it''s fair and fair and they haven''t done anything cowardly." At the time of the festival, I wanted to beat the mountain water for anything. Now I can admit it, but I never wanted to admit that they were better than me. Even with his mouth praising him, in the bottom part of his heart he looked down at the mountain water. That''s why he was in a hurry for a rematch without raising himself. "The previous four will have a high chance of losing if they rematch, they should think so too. That doesn''t make much sense. I thought the only way to get people to think they''d ever win was to beat Run and you thoroughly." "It must be a big success, if you can beat that Saiga, there won''t be any more of him." Happiness affirms Run''s thoughts. It was a battle to pale even on the side of the allies. The enemy, opponents and audience would have been terribly scared. Even if I''m wrong, I don''t want to attack such a leopard weirdo. "It''s natural for my father to be angry, but if he''s going to break his nose column, he should do it thoroughly. Saiga, you''d think so, too." "I can''t say anything just because I have experience..." "Mostly, try to go to war with Arcana. If you skip the trump cards, a lot of wizards will use their magic to destroy them. I don''t even want to think about dealing with a very small number of flying people." Originally, in and near the Kingdom of Arcana, magic and magic are common. Both of them go well with divination and shadowing. In addition, the number of wizards is unusual. Regardless of the extent, even miscellaneous soldiers can use magic, and if that hits a lot, the divine descent won''t be able to withstand it. "Even one blower can defeat seven people, because if you don''t think about fatigue, you can win just because you''re shooting wind magic out of the sky. Play it in a game, and if you''re brave, no." What a cruel thing, wizards who can fly in the sky are rare, the absolute numbers are commensurately high because of their large denominators. If they had been put into the game, they would have been one-sided and hopeless. The problem is that complaints come when it''s sloppy. It''s not funny to watch. "You fight directly from the front and you feel a sense of crisis because you have no hands, no feet, no excuses and you lose. If you don''t have a sense of crisis, you won''t seriously think about countermeasures." "Sure..." "If Father is sending international students to the Kingdom of Arkana, he should intend to bond national relations between distant countries in the future. I have to be your point of contact from now on." "Don''t keep bothering me..." "Naturally if the relationship continues. I''m not cutting off the edge, so trouble goes on." It''s good to have a good family relationship, but it''s tricky because they''re royal. Nevertheless, Snae had named herself a royal of a distant country from the beginning, so then she learned the art cheaply, though I deserved it. "Damn... hey Happyne, I wonder if your father would be mad" "I think international students would be fine, Caputo accepts it from neighboring countries. Besides, I think even if the country is too far away to be bothered, we''re gonna have to cut it off." Scrin said that such a distant country would not invade. Festival I can''t say much because I know England that invaded India, but I certainly wouldn''t expect to be invaded by a country that can''t get there without multiple countries. But as I know Alexander the Great and the pioneers of America, I can''t say enough about it. The history of the earth is the history of Shura. Say New Heaven and Earth around Majan, say that the people are indigenous... and Snae is worried about that, apparently. It is truly the right judgment. "Besides, maybe your father wants you to learn how difficult diplomacy is. I think some of the failures are already woven." "On second thought, I can''t think of any other intention..." Hearing Happiness''s words, Festival I held my head. If you think about it, Happiness and Festival are the only things that have become the Bathrub side, and you won''t be able to think about visiting a foreign country officially. Why I hadn''t noticed that in six months, I was even worse off now. Eckezacks also pointed me out, but I do have a weak head. Diplomacy could not be done without the Harlem protagonist. Improvements are needed as soon as possible. "Nobility is tough..." "Kings are tougher, you know that too" "I don''t know how you''re doing, Rikyo..." I thought it was completely other HR, but when I think about it, I realize I was in a similar position. As a compatriot, I put my thoughts to the active national monarch, and Festival I looked far away. 173 Contact The four in the tempera and Eckezaks were looking back at today''s game in the same room as Doowe''s father and Mountain Water. By the way, I shouldn''t mention where Toon and Doowe are and other topics. The previous Lord of Sopeds is only in a bad mood. "Not what I say, but you did a good job" The two trump cards and their equivalent runs deserved to win in a way. But the four in the tempera couldn''t say for sure they could win. If there is a mistake, it is possible that the four of them were in the care of the magicians. Rather than that, it was a very courageous thing to play a game with a giant beast. He praised the four people, including around it, who were under the subordinate of the Bathrub muscle. "Thank you, but..." "Honestly, I don''t really feel like I won." "I hope I''m not happier than I thought" "I hope you let me win rather than win on my own......" It wasn''t a refreshing win. As for them, they had achieved the goal of showing their martial arts in the exotic, but were honestly unhappy. "I''m a samurai too, I know what you''re trying to say. Except for fighting and winning." The previous Lord understood that. I was sympathetic to their grievances, or indigestible lumps. "An unusual battle, it was a hard battle. Fair and fair, it was not a reciprocal battle. A battle to win is not something that you guys find interesting. Instead, I don''t think I''m going to improve my personal skills if I find this interesting." Pushing through this battle will mean that assaulting sleep and darkness are the strongest. That has to be alarming, and of course there is demand. I mean, Misty Shadow Fist is probably expected to do that. But they did not prefer it, because what was at the root was a martial artist. "But your hearts have nothing to do with praise from me. Keep grievances in your chest. You did what you had to do." This time, the Arcana side fought without informing their opponents. The second three were not a problem at all, even if they were known, but the first four could have been dealt with if they had been known. I can''t be purely happy just to be aware of the area. But the result is the result. They accomplished the operation even if it wasn''t preferable, which must be praised. "Sansui, you fought well too" "It''s an honor." "The samurai name of my Sopedo shall be spoken in this land with thee. Just like your master, Swibbock." "It''s a terrible thing." The former Lord praised the mountain waters that he was refraining from. Courtesy was maintained, integrity was maintained, skill levels were indicated and instrumentation levels were indicated. "... really, you''ve gotten stronger. You used to have to hang out until they got tired, or sink fast." "This is also thanks to instruction from the Master" "Again, your master is far away. I''m impressed." The battle widened and the nostalgia deepened. The increase in surgery has allowed us to respond to the situation. In front of Doowe, he flirts with the higher moves of shrinkage, and in front of King Hahn, he brightly descends with an external method of kung fu. As usual, it''s not flashy, but I''d say it''s gaining strength. Or if you pursue flashfulness in immortality, the country will perish. In the first place, they''ve annihilated you in practice in the past. "My master will be the ultimate in those who work out to fight, not to kill or win. I''m just strong, but that''s what teachers can do." "Don''t be so humble, I didn''t ask for that in the first place" Sure, I could do anything more than I thought. Originally talented but also educated, I guess I could do most of the things I spent a thousand years on. I wonder if most of the reasons why Suibok was to lose his country were because Suibok was too capable of anything. Acupuncture, needle surgery, carrot fruit and peach removal are many useful moves. I was showing off that technique when I was in the Arcana kingdom, but I was charming your lady with a technique that seemed to have nothing to do with making her the strongest immortal and the strongest swordsman. Well, if you didn''t know he was that strong, you''d try to tie him to the country. As a result, the monster who manipulates the natural mutation through his hands and feet will tear out his fangs. Rather than a tiger''s tail, a natural disaster turns a nation against its enemies without metaphorical exaggeration. Unfortunately, it will soon perish. "The human thing, if you can do one of the tasks entrusted to you, is enough. Even if I couldn''t make you a treasure, I don''t care about that. As a single swordsman, you have too much strength. If so, there will be no drawbacks." I would certainly be proud to say that I can do anything. If that''s all you can do. But that''s not necessary. There''s nothing wrong with mountain waters, even if they didn''t have anything but a sword. "It''s an honor." "In your case, I understand that the master is more ambitious than his goal. You are now under Sopede''s command. If you behave that way, just say so." "Thank you" In fact, if the mountain waters behaved humbly, the others would have no place. For the sake of the others, I want the hurdles lowered. "... hmm? In doing so, the mountain water looked odd. You''ve sensed something, one in the room that doesn''t make any difference. "I''m sorry, how well do you guys know about puppet fists? A sudden question was coming out of his mouth. I''m just on the spot, asking the faces in the tempera. For some reason there is also in this land, was it also a change in the use of witchcraft? "Do puppet fists have moves to manipulate animals? "Yes, because puppet fist users can use dogs, cats and birds." "I don''t know the details, but there must have been some technique like that" "Looks like he did have a few heads..." "I don''t know much about the house..." "Eckezacks...... what do you think" I''ve been silent until now, I''ll give Eckezax a shout. You probably know, but I couldn''t really speak up because I was so obstinate. "... there was, I guess" I got a response that didn''t seem to matter. If you do it badly, it seems like this is the only time you''re going to turn up. If you show me something odd and knowledgeable, it can only be a dictionary treatment, so maybe I dare to answer all the questions. "What''s wrong with that?" "Because a witchcraft user is letting a rat-like thing loose over here and heading for it" "... Oh, that''s what you mean? Eckezacks seemed to remember if he had anything to look into. "Sansui, are you calling yourself the only disciple of Suibok? "I named him..." "There must be no one near here who uses witchcraft. It''s been over 2,000 years, but I thought there might be a change... What if it''s the one in the" Tengu "? "Tengu? What is Tengu, its monstrous change? "Whatever the Old World, is there such a thing in this New World" Getting back on track, Eckezax was right about the mountain water mistake. And when he saw the mountain waters that were shelving him, who lived for hundreds of years, the others were clear. He seemed convinced while remembering something. "Tengu is the same Immortal who refers to those who have completed the exam course, that is, just because the name is different. The secret created by that Tengu in the Vacancy Act should have had a witchcraft user living in it. If you''re on that edge, it''s no surprise you know Swibbock and me. But...... why outside the quarantined secluded borders? 174 Opinion Are you trying to assassinate or harass even rats? I can''t say it''s impossible. The imagination just ended up worried. The mountain water, which I went to confirm, encountered a situation that, no matter what, did not appear to be an assassination. "Hey, the rat I finally found doesn''t listen to me at all! "No matter how many times I direct you, I''m not going to bite something hard and move on! "I mean, this rat is skinny! I''m too hungry, I''m not well! "Let me eat something first and then let me go! What if it''s a bad step! "Oh, who told you to contact me with rats already! "It''s too long to find a rat, and it''s too long to connect you to a rat! Worst!" "You should have spoken normally from the start! On second thought! "Idiot! You sold a fight to that big Tengu apprentice of ours?! "It''s Skrin''s faction in the first place! I''m just trying to find out where you are! "I know, for the most part, but I have to narrow it down! "Hey, what are you guys doing?" Apparently, manipulating small animals doesn''t mean you can manipulate them that freely. And he''s not so planned, he''s not in an emergency. When I walked into the room where they seemed appreciated, I could hear the bickering girls arguing all the way out the door. "Hi-no-no! "He''s my disciple! "It''s that Tengu apprentice who''s immobilizing the strongest in all countries and times! "He''s that legendary thug''s apprentice! "It kills me! They''re gonna kill us all! ¡­¡­ I was still trying to make contact with myself, I could confirm, but the mountain water snaps when I hear about my master''s past. In time, I''ll get back on my mind. "Hey, you guys. I won''t take your life, so tell me what you need as soon as possible, or I''ll be back. I''ll ignore you in the future." mountain waters that convey simple and serious conditions. Honestly, I don''t want to hear about them, but I still have to listen to them because they''re useful. "If you don''t like it, decide to speak for yourself." "I apologize for showing you the ugly spot, Master Sansui, who can be revealed as a disciple of Master Suiboku the Great Tengu" the girls, who were about ten, fell down in a great panic and one of the delegates began to speak Quick talk is fine, but it probably showed what Tengu, or Immortal, was like to them. "I apologize for turning to your enemy, even though I don''t know it this time" "That''s good, not to blame" "Thank you" "But... are you saying you wanted to apologize? If you do think that you were objectively turning Swivok''s disciples against your enemies, you would also want to apologize. But Eckezaks also cared, but what was their purpose in getting involved in this case in the first place? I didn''t seem to be aggressive about the plan. "No, you don''t. It''s hard to say..." "What?" Really, it seemed very difficult to say. "Grace the money" "Apparently, when he left the interior to find his son-in-law, the world was disastrously stolen or deceived of the road bank. And then our technique went into Scrin''s ear, and he made us join him... and he probably didn''t lie." Hearing the words of the mountain waters that had returned from listening to the circumstances from them, the former lord of Sopede was weak and convinced of the faces in the tempera. "Needless to say...... strangely we would have come out on our own. The Way of Witchcraft is not destined for battle at all." "Yes, that''s what I was saying. If they would have recognized it in this game, they would have received the Road Bank as a reward. He promised to help me find my son-in-law." "I didn''t expect you to be fooled by such sweet words... you mean you were rather lucky" No matter what anyone might think, the users of witchcraft would never have been freed. Anyway, external sources of supply for the users of divine descent are incredibly attractive. Because it was a clear weakness that everyone was aware of, even in this country, where the greatest enhancement was consecrated. "What a royal. Even if Scrin''s plan succeeded or failed, it wouldn''t have been so bad." The former Lord of Sopeds summed it up that way, remembering his own daughter. "Even if you ever lie and use it, you never step in first from there. If something similar had happened in Disuir, it would have been unbroken. Whatever qualities you had, whatever skill you had, whether you were a gold-growing egg or a cow giving milk, you must have been crushed with your immediate greed" Doowe is arrogant and can make boredom kill him, but that''s allowed because he''s in a position of self-esteem, and he doesn''t bother to kill someone in trouble. The same thing happened this time, and I assumed that Scrin would never have consumed them, and that even if the Hekies had won, it must have been the same thing. "I don''t know, if a speedy railroad user had come looking for me, it could have been a hell of a thing." "... that those in the same inside are coming to help? One or two rare magics exist in most areas, even with the exception of the tempera, where there are large numbers of rare magical bloodlines. I guess there are speedy railroad users in the area where witch roads exist. The heir to the quiver technique of snatching Swivok''s arm from a time when he was immature. That seemed horrible. "A fast railroad is the same as a wheel fist, right?" "Oh... that could be scary..." "If it''s me, will the goddess win even against him..." "Ale, you''re strong..." I''m convinced that the faces in the tempera, oh, Apparently, as a compatibility, it was above divine descent. It''s kind of getting worse and worse, but I can''t help it. "As you know perfectly well with boulders, the speedy railroad and the wheel fist have very different technical logic¡­ roughly the least gap in the combat specific technique. It''s hard to consume a lot and not strengthen yourself... but you can fly, you can attack ranged, you''re more aggressive and you''re more defensive. It''s not Dade with my arm." From the Kingdom of Majan, we may have decided to fight to regain our compatriots. In that case, Eckezaks said the damage would be immense. "Because if a speedy railroad with support from a witch''s path attacks in a group, it will strike down about a country. Rapid Railroad''s vandalism is inferior to magic, and if you''re used to fighting, you can''t use magic or magic..." "That''s a hell of a story." "Well, in terms of extinction, the heavenly and earthly method of immortality is the best example..." As for her knowing Suibok, who''s been losing her country all by herself, maybe it''s not that surprising. "It''s just... needless to say, I don''t think my Lord should be taught either technique." "Yes, I agree with that" Sell grace, or lend it to the loan of money, and you might at least be taught witchcraft. But Mountain Water and Eckezax were going to stop it. The school director will mourn, but what he needs now should be another. "... nothing, you don''t think you''re gonna have any trouble getting any stronger, do you? "I don''t doubt that." Whether you lend me money or not, I shouldn''t be pushing any more art into the offering. The two men who should have given him guidance were of the same opinion. 175 Pathways The authority of divine descent was greatly reduced in this one case. There are many ''magic'' in this world, and it has become well known that divine descent is not necessarily a technique that can be beaten by any opponent. When this happens, the position of shadow descent improves in relative terms. So the shadowy users who were repressed will start to look big... That didn''t actually happen. Even if seen below, around this country where magic by magic does not exist, shadow descent was in a position to support divine descent, the next most respected being of divine descent. Even knowing that they now had someone more divine and unwinnable, they were motivated and that was it. Also, even in the context of divine descent, kings of nations had proper internal affairs. Just because the mighty is king doesn''t mean the tyranny is through that the mighty are allowed to do anything. If so, this country should have been broken at an earlier stage. "Maybe shadowy users have better swordsmanship skills than normal" "I guess." The returning toon was using the most precisely manipulated possessory form of identity against the other shadow descendants. Originally the best toon in the country, it couldn''t be a battle because it raised its arms even more. But in the eyes of the Festival Me watching it, it did not appear that their skill in hitting the division of the Toon was lower than that of a common soldier in the kingdom of Arcana. "I can''t say anything because I can''t use shadowing, but if you''re possessed and manipulative, you won''t get hurt if you get slashed. You''ll be able to train close to battle for that." Now a line in the Kingdom of Arkana was gathered at the training ground of the Shadows to watch the game. Unlike the user of divine descent, the ceiling does not need to be high, but it was very wide because the group and the group collide in relation to manipulating the separation. Many warriors gather in that vast playing field. He was instructed by Thoon while focusing on mountain waters, festivals, and runs. "Hey, mountain water." "What is it" "I hear you''ve delivered a user of the witch path." "Yes, it was instructed by the previous Lord, but I also think I am correct" "Oh, I think so too" Even if I missed an opportunity to learn new and rare magic, Festival I watched over Thoon''s instruction. We were talking as it were, without eye contact with the mountain water. Other faces are listening to it in silence. "I''ve thought about it a lot...... I probably wouldn''t lose to most guys one-on-one if it wasn''t for Mr. Swibbock or you. Some Eckezacks, I think a hundred or so people can make it fly. But... when it comes to protracted warfare, I''m honestly not sure." "I think it''s the right self-awareness" Festival I am mutually complementary by using multiple magic at the same time. The importance of fortune telling and silver ghost fisting in particular is high, and it can be said that his battle is greatly enhanced by these two. It has become indispensable in assembling combat, not simply offensive or defensive. But that means the battle collapses all at once when time and evil blood run out. Evil blood makes up for it with Wang Qi for once, but time power doesn''t work better. It gets awkward all at once. "No problem if you use all the magic at the same time, but when it comes to fighting it apart to some extent...... to a much stronger degree" "That''s enough, though. Reinforce your magic armor with Eckezax and you won''t have a problem getting that far if you run out of time and can''t use your fortune." "That''s right, we should be able to fight to some extent...... by reason" anxiety about a protracted war, seemed to be overreacting to He also says that Eckezax doesn''t seem that problematic at some point. Anyway, normal people are fighting with a single energy, so I don''t think they''re going to be that scared at the point where they can use more than one. He also seemed to know that... "Honestly, I can''t imagine fighting with more alone magic right now" "As a feeling, I don''t think it''s going to work" "Yes." In front of me, the faces that live only in shadow are desperate to do the archery. To see them seemed to have a sort of inferiority. "I''m guessing this kind of thing is obsessed with surgery. I''m afraid I won''t be able to use it." An extreme example, mountain waters can do most things with their moves. The optimal operation, which is a benefit of bad blood, can be performed with vegetarian skill, and the prediction by occult surgery is compensated by the prediction from the experience of something inferior with accuracy. Festival I work out quite well, and I am quite strong because I have been instructed by Mountain Water and Swivok. But when it comes to fighting without surgery, anxiety attaches to it. "I guess this is what you call not enough training? "That''s okay, but you can also say you have the right sense of crisis" If you didn''t predict with fortune telling and don''t consolidate yourself with magic, maybe you''ll get hurt. Even if it can be cured with a silver ghost fist, if it''s fatal, it can''t be taken back. I mean, I''m scared. Death or injury. I''m afraid that I''m not prepared for surgery and that I''m still a vegetarian. "Even if I remember a new technique, it''s going to be a mess." "There''s nothing to be drawn to." "That''s crazy... I''m supposed to be so blessed... not like you" I can afford to swimbok, mountain water, or even run or toon. I thought a strong man was something I could afford, and he actually was. But I can''t afford it. That was regrettable. "Cowardice is a good thing, if you have the courage to shake that cowardice off. At least you challenged Mr. Fuukei." "I didn''t think you were that strong..." "My teacher praised me too, saying I was doing my best to the end. There have been failures." Seriously mourning my lack of strength was a feast I had nothing else to offer. I''m not sure, that''s it, but I was seriously worried about him. "I don''t know what I''m going to say, but you don''t have the guts, you don''t have the guts to put up a vanity. That would be the biggest problem." "What do you mean?" "It means I have no self-esteem. I don''t think I''m strong, and I''m not trying to make myself look strong" Before, Mountain Water and World War III failed miserably, and after that, I guess I''m fighting even more magnificent Immortals to dislike immaturity. I can say that I take a good look at my weaknesses, but I can also say that I am starting to look for my weaknesses. "King Hahn would also have taught me, that even if I could not be a fine king from the bottom of my heart, I must play a fine king. You have to understand how the ideal king behaves." "Yeah......" "Aren''t you¡­ don''t you need any more strength to fight? The words were also, in a sense, words announcing graduation. "You are no less than any other trump card, including mine, that deserves to be named Butlab trump card. At least that''s what the master of Bathrub would think." "... maybe, it''s flashy" "You don''t have to feel inferior compared to me. Because you are not in the same position or role as me." Mountain Water is a martial arts guide, and Festival I am the next head of the four nobles. The roles are too distinct and different. "What you have is only a possibility and a choice. It''s impossible to bury it all. You have your life, and you must have already chosen one. Like you didn''t learn fairy arts." Maybe that''s a tribute to Swibok and Mountain Water. Festival I never tried to learn fairy arts. "Isn''t it time to set specific goals? It''s up to you, not me." 176 Objectives "Hey, mountain water. You used to say such terrible things to Run." "I know it''s necessary, but it was a manifestation of immaturity and arrogance" You''re boring, not funny, crappy and boring. "I think that''s what you used to think. I guess they thought it was boring and uninteresting from you too." A life that keeps winning, a life without humiliation, a life without patience, a life full of glory, a life where everything you want comes true. A life where nothing inconvenient happens to me and every problem is solved on its own. That''s what I thought, Festival. For me, that defeat was humiliating. Impossible, there shouldn''t be. I couldn''t admit it until I lost three times, even though I fixed the exterior. "I... I guess I still am" I was stronger than I was then. There had been a lot more surgery and a change in attitude to battle. I understand my old weakness, I think that''s just growth. "I don''t think you have a choice, even if you behave like me" "Right." Mountain water itself admits it, but even if you hate mountain water, the strong ones are strong and the weak ones are weak. Mountain water''s preferred attitude to battle exists, but that''s not the only way something good can happen. Instead, there would be more demand for an easy-to-understand strength that is as easy to be liked from the surroundings as I am from the festival. "But you''re so big for me. And after seeing Mr. Swibbock''s special moves... I know how you feel." Swivok was the strongest in the world, the strongest in all times and all regions. Its form of his strength, its life, its ideas, its afflictions. They took shape, and the Ten Bull Diagram existed. And the mountain waters have taken over the last thing that came to fruition without any distortion. "I have no idea. I have no goals, no specifics. I''m just doing what I can, I''m doing it because I need it, I''m just training." As it is now, it''s just a harem protagonist. He was just a man to be flushed around. "I''m not worried, I''m not suffering, I''m not serious. I''m not in the mood to offer my life to Wu." "That''s nothing to be ashamed of. Because you are only a trump card for Batlub." "... Could it be that if mountain water did it against me, it would be spicy, not because of my thoughts or that kind of problem, but because I wonder if it''s as a trail for nobility? "Everyone has a role to play, and as long as they make it up, they will never be despised. Whether there was an advantage or an inferiority, there was a sequence." The mountain waters remind me. My daughter-in-law''s parents who were mediocre, mediocre, and even dull. I know real local lords, who rightly recognized and rightly had a sense of crisis. I have a sincere respect for the person who will be my stepfather. "It''s not what I''m saying, but you''re not aware of it. So much so that I just think I''m looking away." "Right... right" "But I also know that you have worked hard to this day. You are a man who can work hard and who can try to accomplish what needs to be done. I am also well aware that you, who are already strong, have worked desperately and hard to become even stronger." You can use defensible magic, you can use highly aggressive magic, and you can predict. That was the strongest enough, and you could have separated it there. I have trained, including swordsmanship that is easy to remember, but still not easy to master. "I am your mentor, I have seen that hard work closer than anyone else. Many people, including Snae, expect you to do what you need to do." I don''t like it, I''m frightened, I''m not discerning, I''m not abandoning it. "My teacher praised you, too, and you won''t be forced to work hard to be liked by me. There''s got to be something more important." ¡­¡­ Festival I was seeing things spilling out of my eyes. "... right, you''re absolutely right. I have an important job to do." There are many challenges, and many possibilities. If you only worked out, you would surely be stronger. But that''s not all I''m doing. "So you can''t do everything. Properly, set goals" "Do you already have an answer? "Oh...... for now, while I''m in this Majan, I learn full divine beastification. That''s polite, and I want to do that for Snae." Now there will be no one who doubts my strength. But that will not be good enough to connect with the royal family, even if it remains halfway there. At the very least, efforts are absolutely necessary. "It was a promise I would remember by the time I got here, but I couldn''t accomplish it... and I can''t even subsidize my mastery with all this silver ghost fisting" "I was wondering if you''d be so kind." "After that, I want to think about fighting with magic as my main theme. In fact, it was most helpful when fighting Mr. Fuukei." Rare magic and magic that can be considered basic to me. Its usefulness was too obvious and diluted, but it is true that it was most useful. Even if the attack can be left to someone else, there is nothing better than a festival that has Eckezacs in terms of defense. "If you want to fight with your people and stand around without letting them die, I think that''s the best part. I was with Run and Thoon when I fought Mr. Fuukei, but from now on I think I''m going to fight Run and his people..." There are many other options. There are many other things to do. There are other challenges, and many battle styles can be considered. But still fight with the law subjects, bearing in mind that you fight with your peers. Let it specialize in that direction. I thought that would be a good idea, even if other magic stayed poor. "I feel like a cheap ideal, but I still don''t like it when my people die, and I''m in trouble, and I think I can do it well" ¡­¡­ "Duh, don''t you think?! Do I look like a Harlem protagonist after all?! "I think it''s good. Harlem, it sounds like a protagonist, but... it doesn''t mean it''s bad." The environment creates the best way to fight. The defensive walls of magic were the most useful when fighting jointly with our fellow festivals. If so, whether the opponent is an individual or a group, he or she fights the subject of magic and works it out with that in mind. It was also an adaptation and the right decision. "I''ve said to you, as bad as an insult, that you seem to be the hero of Harlem... it doesn''t mean that the hero of Harlem itself is bad. Some protagonists are hated, others are liked. Your" strongest "will make a good impression." "Right..." "You should work hard to get closer to it." "... he said he hasn''t become a man he likes yet" The goal itself is great, but I still just looked to the goal. That''s not commendable, even if it can be appreciated. The words of a tough guide everywhere were reassuring though. "Right, there''s no way they''re gonna say it''s awesome or great just because they say it''s a goal." In a blown out tone somewhere, Festival I was looking forward. There, facades who knew themselves and the mountain waters as "the strongest" do the archery. I''m being coached by Thoon to make my eyes shine. "... I want to be the man you like. If I told you this, I''d say I should be complimented by others, but it''s not a conflicting goal, is it? "I don''t contradict you, but remember you have priorities" "... tough. But that''s why I''ll try. Bathrub is also a famous Takemen family, the man who will be in charge." At the end of his gaze, there is the ideal prince. There are the best men, liked by men and women alike. Even if I can''t be him, I want to be a man who can dance to be like him, to be close to him. "The trumpet card of the sopede will not be seen lightly." As those around him pretended not to hear, the young next Lord had made a vow to himself. 177 End Whoever you are, you can make a certain end in your life. Human beings are climbing some kind of mountain, sometimes climbing the same mountain and lending shoulders and sometimes kicking it down. That would also depend on the type of mountain. Lord, as a guide to the martial arts of your nobility. It also comes with a letter of recommendation from the head of the Four Noble Sopeds. As for what is named by the Wu, it can be called a single point of arrival. Above, of course. Black-and-white mountain waters, which are currently headed to Majan, have gained a fairly superior title and can be said to already be aristocratic in person. Rui Festival To me, the next Lord of Bathrub. There will be a lot of people who think both me and me when they hear about the birth of these two. Nevertheless, it is a good job to be a local lord''s martial arts guide in the sense that there is no one above to have trouble eating or to have a big face in the territory. I have an obligation to keep my skills constant, but even if I fail to do so, I will not be asked for results, nor will I be put in danger of my life. What is more, the achievement of the martial arts guide role is that of improving the skill of the lord. Local lords with lots of other jobs will not be tempted to get tired of it. The more you work out, the more you exercise and praise, the better your job is. In addition, the local lord''s martial arts guide role is the man who stands at the top of the martial arts in the region. If you open it in the dojo, you can be sure of thousands of guests. Anyway, it''s a delicious job, but that''s why it''s also highly competitive. There is also competition outside of martial arts for bribes and connections aimed at the seat. I can tell you that there are not frequent replacements, but that is why there are severe disturbances. Therefore, it is a letter of recommendation of the Soped-Lord. This man is taunted by the fact that he possesses the right skill for a martial arts guide. Clearly, it is more authoritative than the local lords themselves. Whatever the only problem is, it means that the Sopede main house gives a guarantee, which is like selling a fight to the Sopede main house if there is nothing wrong with it but let''s kick it down. I mean, Antai for the rest of my life. I got enough money to play and live my whole life, which is an exaggeration, but it meant I could monopolize my delicious position as a martial arts guide for the rest of my life. That is enough authority to serve a new lord, even if the local lord is devastated by home disturbances. Unless the Arcana kingdom is devastated, they are promised more than that with this letter of recommendation. "Hey... I feel bad about it." "Well, you know, I know it''s distracting." "I''ve seen too much..." "Really, it''s like a dream" "I can''t believe you''re going home satisfied and decorating the brocade." Anyway, I''m gonna be big, I''m gonna be a grate guy, and I''m gonna get back at the guys in my hometown! Festive of the idea that there is no specificity or future at all. Me, Yamashui, Masakazo and Rikyo both initially appeared in this world held. But that''s neither special nor unusual. Sure, I didn''t have any basis for just getting treasure and power and letter of recommendation from God, but there are plenty of young people in the world who say they are going to look amazing even though they don''t have any basis for doing so. The same is true of the faces who challenged and defeated the mountain waters, and saw the battle between Fuukei and Suibok with guidance. I was quite ambitious, but seeing the real thing in the real world and knowing what the strongest thing was, I couldn''t think of replacing it for them. Nevertheless, they originally had a certain strength, and the faces forged and incised by the mountain waters were equipped with the skill of swords to the extent that they served as a martial arts guide for a regional lord. "Have a magic weapon set up and get plenty of money to ride your aristocratic carriage home," "Oh, come on, how many times?" "Well, I''m actually happy." "It''s not a magic weapon, it''s a treasure, but I''m not sure how it''s different." "I''m glad you got instruction at Mr. Sansui''s." In addition, the treasures that Suibok made for them had definite performance in the light attire. It''s not as luxurious as it looks, but it''s no better than the arming of the Royal Family''s most elite Solemn and SS. Above all, the embroiderer in the soaped embroidery carved a small family crest as a foil, and the kanji "mountain water" was also embroidered in a way that would be attached to it. A knife made of stone and a sidebar, Mo Evil and a dry general. Bracelets made of wood skin, luxurious body bands and transient bands. Wood bent and machined wheels, wind and fire wheels. Clothes knitted in stone and grass, grand prince. What a strange outfit to be equipped with all, but all of the wildly armed is a delicacy made of forest material that has sucked Suibok''s immortality for a thousand and five hundred years. It would be unrealistic to fight them head-to-head, one-on-one, including in that magic and magic are common in this country. That, five mountain water graduates, are in a carriage moving towards their homeland. Exactly inferior to a carriage with doowes and mountain waters in it, but it was nevertheless a carriage with a Sopede family crest on it. It can be said that it was even more unlikely that they, who were only civilians out, would board, even with escorts, but as the main passengers. "It''s not a bad story for all five of us to put together as martial arts guides." "Oh, I guess we''re from that part of the country, too." "I hear anyone from outside Sopede will be under Mr. Thoon''s command." "I hear you''re better paid that way. Of course." "Is it empty to travel to Majan by now..." Naturally, I''m already face-to-face with the lord at the cadet''s end. For better or worse, he was an ordinary nobleman, and he had sometimes been told that the treatment would be as good as it had ever been, collectively of five, and he had accepted the five recommended by the Sopede-owner. Speaking of crane voices, they don''t sound good, but the fact is, the active martial arts guide role had problems with bare hands and wanted to change them. Anyway, it was a good thing you were welcome. "Hey, what do you say to your family when you get home? "Oh, come on, how many times?" "Nice, as many times as you want." "We were poor... or the village itself was poor. You''ll be thrilled just to show me the gold." "I think my brother inherits the family business, so I don''t think he''ll react that much." I am not a rotten man here, and I am the men who flew out of my hometown even though I am not very strong. Fighting men who are equally somewhat mistaken, they were fortunate enough to survive and even more fortunate enough to be coached by mountain waters, and even more fortunate enough to win the seat of a martial arts guide. I see, if you look only at the results, you were right not to rot in your hometown. That was the seat that I tried and struggled to win, no matter how lucky I was as a result of the overlap. Go home and brag about it. It would also be natural to get excited. I didn''t like it and couldn''t help it, boring hometown. An invisible, poor hometown ahead. One good memorable, depressing hometown. Still, there was considerable joy when it came to a successful return. What mattered here was that it was such a great success that it was obvious and enviable to everyone. Without any cowardice, I can be very proud. "My grandmother is going to blow a bubble! "You must be jealous of me, my brother! "The country chimps who were looking down at me, they must have misunderstood something and wanted to do something great to me." "I was treated like a troublemaker in the village. I''m the hero of the village! The world doesn''t know." "Don''t let the relatives sneak by, never! Ha ha! Who the hell would blame them for being intoxicated by the success of life? At least Suibok and Mountain Water must have admitted their joy was legitimate. Because they survived on merit and gained status by being recognized for merit. 178 Rotate "... what is this" Once he greeted the lord, packed his bags and then took the carriage back to his hometown, he was utterly silent in front of the entrance to his home town, a small town. The small town was full of handmade decorations, and my name was written in awkward letters. On top of that, I hear a fuss about drinking and singing. He knew what this meant, but he wanted to refuse to understand. "No, no, no..." I certainly thought I could look back on everyone in my hometown. I thought I could look back on the guys who were treating me like a troublemaker. Suddenly I thought a woman named Woman would fall in love with herself. I thought my family would be happy. I thought there would be more relatives. "... the countryside." Facing reality made me so embarrassed. If you think about it well indeed, it is not just this small town, but the surrounding city unit, which is the great emergence of the threat. The mountain waters that made an effort to escort Lady Sopede''s main family for many years and further emerged to the aristocracy. Or a festival that is too trivial compared to me, where it is decided to be the next lord of the four nobles, but it is not surprising that the festival is held, such as being taken up as the Lord''s guide to martial arts. "Shall we return to the Lordship''s Hall..." It''s so welcoming and so embarrassing. I can''t be overjoyed about how much anything, or what I''ve seen so far, makes my place of origin all the rage. The feeling that I thought I missed the countryside was blowing away. I can''t wait to be overjoyed to raise a region so much as to become a local lord''s guide to martial arts. "Hey! He''s back! "Whoa, you''re dressed nicely! Ambiguous people also realize themselves and take themselves to the center of the festival, wondering if they know themselves properly by doing so. He doesn''t have enough pneumothorax to defy the flow... "Whoa, it''s the return of our town''s proud hero! Perhaps an active mayor-like man has hugged himself. Others in the town have sought to shake hands or embrace them. In any case, the women wearing the cosmetics of the country daughter are also lined up. "I thought you were coming out! "You''re the pride of this town! "I thought you''d do it! "I thought you were a man to accomplish something! The people who have always despised themselves make it sound as if they''ve forgotten that. It was as I imagined, but far beyond my imagination. "Oh, oh..." To his shocking hospitality, he was unable to move. to be done, but was just being embraced or shaking hands back. "Oh...... thanks" If I were you back in the day, you''d be kidding. Uh, I might have been angry. In fact, it''s not like I''m feeling that kind of objection to too blatant a reaction. But everyone is happy and complimenting themselves. I wonder if I can make this go down. "I''m surprised you didn''t think you''d be so welcome, but I''m glad you did." He manages to make me laugh with a bitter face. I let myself be in tune around remembering my esteemed master, the mountain waters and swimbok. Very serene, faithful, and unwavering shards. Even when fighting, he kept that leeway and let the atmosphere of transcendence drift around him. If you have a short temper or seizure here, that will only tarnish your honor. It will also bother the owners of the sopeds. "Oh, my son! Be so splendid! "I believed you would do it! My parents, who were treating me like a troublemaker, also showed up in tears. Well, I stole the money from the house myself and went on a journey, so I can''t tell you how great it sounds. But overjoyed in whatever it takes. I almost suspected that I was tampering with my memory that I was the righteous son. "Father, fuzzy...... meh, you bothered me. This is the money I owed you. I''m turning on interest." "Oh, all right, all right! You''re the best! "With a filial son, I''m happy! My parents give me a packed bag of gold coins, fast and nostalgic. He didn''t hesitate for a second and hid it as fast as a thief if he wasn''t to be seen around. My eyes aren''t smiling subtly. Give it to me out of sight, you think. Well, you''re right. "From now on, I''ll let you work at the lord''s, so we can put money in the house." "Oh, that''s just great! "Now my house is safe too! Wow, shagga, the surrounding faces were thrilled too. It is as if money has gone into one''s own pocket. In fact, sending a servant to his family is not a bluff, nor is there any other use for money by saying this. But it''s just not high enough to spread all over town and around it. Brain weather, or graduates of mountain waters who are unable to withstand the extremely optimistic country air. I get anxious that I might be mistaken for something. They seem to expect something, but I don''t think they can go along with it. "So, um... you''re getting a letter of recommendation from the owner of Sopeds, aren''t you? Oh, and convince me of something. Indeed, I have received an autographed letter of recommendation from the Lord of the Four Nobles of the Kingdom of Arcana. In and around this small town, even the local lords are people on the clouds, but they would be like gods, such as the Lord of Sopeds. In fact, I was a similar perception myself, but until recently I was paralyzed because I had seen him a lot. "Oh, I''m getting it. I can''t exactly show you what''s inside." That''s what I say, show you the envelope that was twisted with a strictly expensive cloth. Everyone was afraid to distance themselves when they saw an envelope with documents heavier than a person''s life in a certain sense. It''s not an exaggerated reaction, if anything happens to this letter, you can''t complain about it being hit in the neck. "Really... you''ve gotten awesome..." The leading men of the town were also afraid to join hands with the elderly. The young man is trying not to get close, but to get past the previous opponent and see. Look at the reaction around you and reconfirm how you were in an out of place environment. Even documents that are only paper if they are polarized are a substitute that I would not have seen a while ago. "Right, right. Oh, it''s amazing." Although incomparable with the trump cards, he has achieved an unlikely birth. Having honestly admitted that, he was naturally taking his gaze from around him. "Ooh......" "Wow..." "Cool" "Is this real..." Successful people''s margins, when it comes to that. But everyone was touched by exaggeration when they saw him not exaggerating and taunting. In person, I think it''s a success and it''s amazing, but I wasn''t so happy. That was seen as an object of great admiration. (What''s going on with the others...) The reactions that seemed exaggerated also overlapped with our own reactions, which are usually directed towards mountain waters and swimbok. With that in mind, I give my thoughts to the comrades who have become colleagues. I wonder what kind of fuss they are in. "Hey, can I work at Lord''s Mansion if I work hard too!? An innocent child comes to visit. With an important letter of recommendation, he could only tell the brutal truth with a troubled face. "... I don''t think I can do it." "Why?! "In my case, you said we were lucky or we met..." I did try my best, but there''s no way I can get a letter of recommendation from a soped-owner as hard as I tried. In addition, without these letters of recommendation, I don''t think the little town boy could work in the lord''s mansion. I mean, there''s nothing you can do without luck. "If I hadn''t apprenticed to Mr. Sansui, I wouldn''t have been able to come out like this..." Smudge and say so. It was just a fact and I was convinced that no other reason existed. But that was a little nagging. "Well, introduce me to someone named Sansui! "No, because that guy is already busy. Besides, I''m not in this country right now..." "Oh, my God, that''s sloppy! It''s sloppy, if you say so, so I can''t really argue with it. When I couldn''t respond to a complaint from an innocent child, the adults around me were in a great panic and yelling. "You shut the fuck up! "What will you do if you bend your navel! "Shut him up right now! As if crude to the aristocracy, the children were contained from their own parents and from the adults around them. I don''t get much of a hasty beggar, or I''d have trouble getting away with a goose that produces gold, I guess that''s the mood. It''s an overreaction, but you were quite right. (Really, what''s going on with the other guys...) 179 Reverse It is a story of a local merchant in the territory of Sopede. The house was one that lasted several generations, and the eldest son was supported by his father and second son because he had left with the money of the house. And there was nothing unusual about it, and the family business happened to be leaning. Someone didn''t make a mistake, performance deteriorated like a kind of flow. Something that seems dangerous if it''s weak. Those who had lent money to this house were rushing to collect their claims and telling them to return them now. Other merchants who were trading were beginning to look for another counterparty. It''s nothing strange. If other merchants were weak even in this house, they would have handled it all the time. But if my house does, I have to make sure it doesn''t get any worse. The father and his second son had managed to work hard to get it back together. He had managed to return the money he had been selling off his household belongings and appealed to him to be alive and well. I was throwing a party, even in pain, and trying to put up a vanity. I was about to ask many houses for a new deal. Naturally, it''s not easy. But both the father and the second son knew exactly what would happen if they didn''t hold out here. And solve it all at once. I heard voices subside reminding me to repay my debts and, on the contrary, asking me if I would borrow new money. I heard myself throwing a party, so I asked if you would attend. A new and bigger deal was about to start with a voice from a superior merchant. The efforts of the father and the second son did not come to fruition. As a result of the birth of his eldest son, an unlikely territory under royal jurisdiction, he was appointed as a martial arts guide for the lords of the region. "Oh well... you''ve been having such a hard time" The eldest son, who came home dressed in a shitty outfit, looked difficult knowing his house was in distress (...). He roared in front of his father and mother, his second son and his wife, in the large room of a mansion with dwindling household possessions. "I was going to give back the money I stole... that''s just not enough." Fathers, mothers, second sons, their wives, and servants know their oldest sons well. That''s why I was having trouble the other way around when I saw him in trouble. "... just to be clear, I''m only a martial arts guide and don''t make much money. And the five of us caught each other in the same row, so it''s not that big of a deal." The family, where the eldest son who had left the house was really born and had been told that by the local lords, was dressed up as to what kind of transgressive attitude the eldest would take. Or I was actually prepared to snarl because almost all the problems had already been solved thanks to my oldest son. I was prepared to see what ramblings would pop up. Still, it was meant to endure. "I can''t do that, even if, for example, the lord tells me to make it convenient. I can''t do that much." Yet I feel sorry that I can''t do much to help myself. He says things like he''s really born, but he''s lost his height. Funny, generally and personally, it''s impossible to react like this. "There''s no such thing as being facial to the Lord of Sopeds. Sure, we''ve spoken a few times, and I''ve tried to escort our sister, but there''s no such thing as intimacy." Funny, isn''t it a story that makes you more proud that you''ve spoken directly to the owner of Sopeds? At least neither the father nor the second son, who is a businessman, has even spoken to a local lord. "My mentor, Mr. Sansui, is an amazing man for your service, but he''s only a martial arts mentor, and he doesn''t have a subordinate, and he''s not the kind to talk about the deal." Child-faced sword saint, black and white mountain water. To be the most powerful swordsman in this country, it is the symbol of the fights that are considered pride of the Sopeds. If you were learning the sword from that person, shouldn''t you be a little more proud? "So I know it''s bad... there''s nothing I can contribute to this house. Well, it''s not that big of a deal, even if I say I''m going to be a martial arts guide, I''ll be mentoring my lord and others around it about Monday, and I don''t know if there''s a house where I want to give my wife out..." Nothing is wrong as a sentence. My oldest son generally recognizes himself correctly. I was more worried about you when I said here, "I have a good face for the Lord of Sopeds," or "I''ll talk to the Lord," or "If you ask my Master, I can''t go through with it." But I like that. He should have been the one who didn''t have anything else. He shouldn''t have been the man to make such a nasty statement. "... what happened" "Hey, what does the first voice mean by that?" I can also say that my father''s confusion has no choice. But my oldest son didn''t know better to be confused. I thought you were disappointed. When the house was in distress, I received good news that my eldest son was born. I thought it was natural for my oldest son to talk to me and try to fix it all at once. That''s what I was going to do to straw, and I thought I was going to bow my head to someone I didn''t even want to lower. I didn''t think everything was resolved just because the information came out that I had become a martial arts guide. "It''s impossible that you are so right about your position and role," "It hurts me just fine... how much do I owe Mr. Sang-sui an audition and Mr. Suibok a weapon? There''s no way my Lord would write a letter of recommendation to a guy who can''t act on his position" All the servants also doubted the reality. Sure, the muscles go through, but I suspect this man is really that abusive. "You''ve heard rumors, even if you''ve never been in person with our Lord? Actually, it''s tough, Jen." "That''s right..." "That''s a lot to be expected, and that''s a lot to be trusted. Not as good as a trump card." Here, I was finally bragging about my oldest son''s face. He is trying to brag about his family on a topic other than his own. "Well, I used to be a liar about ''Sword Saint of the Child''s Face'', and if I defeated him, I''d be the strongest swordsman or something, but this is really strong. I don''t have the same amount of skill, I''m not only strong, but I think I have a deep nostalgia... I''m a respectable person." You know, I complimented the guy that I was, who would have beaten me. "Saiga, who plays batrab trump cards, is strong, too. Come on, I have the Divine Sword Eckezax, and I''m strong without it. Well, there''s a lot I can''t say." Somehow he also seemed to know the secrets of Batlub''s next lord. "It''s not half the time I''m playing Caputo''s trump card. Rumor has it, then you say you''re strong enough to bust the clouds, right? This is the truth. I''m also convinced that''s the most powerful wizard in the world, I''d be surprised if there was one stronger than that. And the new emperor of the neighbouring country, the royal trump card, is terrified. Come on." Knowing the breadth of the world and the pinnacle of the nation, he was happy to say that he was not a great person, such as himself. "Well, it''s Mr. Swibbock who''s the most chiseled and not half of the time. Look, the guy made the clothes I''m wearing. Ah... but I can''t sell it, I''m sorry..." I wonder how strong he''s actually gotten, how much he''s got to do with upper level people. But listening to his seemingly entertaining stories didn''t hide his astonishment at how spiritually grown he was, the facets of knowing his eldest son''s past. "Well, I''m going to see you again. I don''t have enough training yet, and I''ll be auditioning Mr. Sang-sui again..." "Don''t be ridiculous! Stunning, but not a bad story. My oldest son, who left the house, has emerged and is taking an even greater stand, and I will continue to be close to humans on the clouds. That''s surprising, but nothing bad. Surprisingly, it was good for this House. But it is also man who is not convinced by it. "... what? "My brother has the money for the house, and he''s headed to the king''s capital, and he thinks how hard we''ve struggled! "You think that''s bad, don''t you? So interest the money you stole..." "I don''t care about that! I don''t care anymore! How much do you think the public laughed at me because of your brother''s bad rumors! At that time, it was Swibok and Fuukei''s contention that drove his eldest son''s head. No, it didn''t have a body of contention. "... well, I''m sorry to make you struggle" "My brother made a fool out of me. I''ve been seriously working in the tunnel! And yet, why is this happening without any clapping?! "What?" "Just because my brother became a martial arts guide, we all changed the color of our eyes and became favored. No matter how low your head or how much money you split, it''s like you didn''t deal with me, but thanks to your brother who was just waving his sword and playing, you solved everything?! That''s crazy! Seriously, I''ve worked hard. You look like an idiot! The eldest sees his father. He was silently affirmed and finally understood his brother''s anger. ¡­¡­ "Me and my dad were desperate to protect the house! Seriously, to the tunnel, I''m going to have stacked the trick trust! "You know all about that." All right, on top of that, I was positive even if I found it futile. "When I was born, if it wasn''t for you or my dad, it wouldn''t have seemed right to me. The fact that I was born must mean that the wind has changed direction." Again, everyone is surprised. My second son''s anger was extremely irrational. At least, my oldest son contributes extremely much to this House. That was enough to take back the loss so far. Despite that, the second son was angry that he was useful. Then we should justly anger back or bend the navel. Nonetheless, he was rather affirming his brother''s anger. "For all the trouble I''ve had, let''s just use it and think about it in that direction." ¡­¡­ "I know you''re angry, but your father, your mother and your daughter-in-law are in trouble for yelling at me." ¡­¡­ "You know, you two are drinking..." Shows understanding with a bitter smile and receives a curse for himself. Whatever the language, I was an adult. It was usually an adult response. But I also know my oldest son. He also said that these responses would only result in oil being poured into the fire. "... just kidding! Second son to take a seat, then the daughter-in-law of the second son to follow. While I wanted to follow the trail, my parents, who couldn''t even leave their eldest son alone, were just confused. "Well, here''s the thing" I wanted it to be a little more serene. The eldest son moaned recognising that the lump of his heart would not disappear, even if all the problems had been solved and all the past lines had been flushed. 180 Flip In the big town there, it was to the extent rumored that the new martial arts guide role came from a native of his town. If this had been even aristocratic, the story might have been different, but there would have never been an exaggerated festival or anything to the extent that the civilians had made a considerable appearance. "For what it''s been and for today, I don''t need fishing. Bastards in the store, it''s my treat today! Celebrate my birth! Happy to say the line I''d like to say for once, he was proclaiming high in the tavern where he was going. Anyway, it''s a lot of money, and I was going to end it with a lot of noise. In fact, I almost couldn''t stop laughing just watching the guys drinking and enjoying themselves. "Oh, come on, you don''t drink." "... well, sort of" The manager of the tavern, who had returned about doubled the amount of bumps he had given up, had recommended alcohol to him, who would not drink himself. I am even in a good mood because I receive enough money to keep my change even if I calla the barrel of the tavern. But he was turning it down. While I wanted you to celebrate your birth, I also knew that you weren''t all happy with it. "Oops, looks like you''re renting out today" "Don''t you have any booze to serve to us?! Several bloody men came in. It''s an organization he was hostile to when he was spending time in this town, a gathering of men who can''t even be said to be. Naturally, I don''t think I''m going to attend this rude drinking party. "Oh, you guys" Only he, the organizer, was greeted with joy as the faces that were just enjoying the booze froze. "I don''t know if you know me, but I''m in big trouble this time. Everyone is celebrating today. There used to be a lot going on with you guys, but now it''s enough memories. Have fun with my booze." Nevertheless, the fact that he did not drink a drop of alcohol as of now represented his heart. At least he didn''t seem to think that this celebratory seat would end so well from the beginning. "Yeah, I heard you talking. You did well." "The Lord of Sopeds likes you, and you''re the Lord''s guide to martial arts." "I envy you..." Newly in, they had weapons in their hands and knew what they were trying to do. The owner is afraid of vandalizing the store, but he can''t move. "No, it''s easier because you work for something." "It''s good that great people like you." "It''s a serious responsibility. Shall we change? I don''t know how serious what they''re saying is. But it was visibly obvious that he was about to commit an assault on him, which he had succeeded in doing out of that killing. That was what even children, not immortals, could tell. "Envious? He stood up as he sat in the counter. He laughed invincibly and was calmly provoking. "Right, well, I''m glad you guys envy me" I had the spare time of the successful, then unexplained atmosphere. It was clearly drifting the style of the mighty. "Never mind, it''s rude today. Drink, sing, make noise... whatever you want." Naturally, there''s no chance of any victory, not that. The same goes for the fact that he was turning down booze, but he''s equipped with treasure. It''s treated as unusual because of it, but there''s nothing wrong with being attacked. Instead, I could say how unprepared they were to attack defenseless opponents in booze seats. "Right, well, do you want to retire with an injury before you take office" If that''s the case, I''ll help you. "Do it! Against the men who pulled out their swords and came into the liquor store, he still kept an unusual form of sword in his sheath. Just seeing that, everyone in the tavern imagined his tragic ending. "... murderous, suddenly, coming from the front in a group of narrow stores" Still, his mind is unshakeable, as I had assumed beforehand. Even with the sword still in his sheath, he was already ready. Reach for a shorter sideline than that, not a knife, and walk quietly though, self-reinforcing with a transient band. Rational, or efficient. If it''s always moving hard, I''ll be doing my best right away. I can''t say enough that I can''t keep moving if I have to, but I don''t need that in this situation either. "Win vividly and ''show''. I wonder if this looks good too." Is he fooling around, a man who tries to swing it down the top so easily he thinks. I thought about releasing the flash band, but it just stops and pulls out the knife while stepping forward with reinforcement. Cut through fast without weighing in and keep passing. And I also let the guys in the rear who didn''t think it would work that way shake the sidelines lightly. "Sopede is a martial arts famous family, and now I''m a samurai with ink from his lord" Shorter sideways than the knife, wiggle blood while checking its user-friendliness, and put it back in the sheath. The sideways made of stone, not iron, had scattered slight blood on the ground. "If you''ve been trying, it''s not strange to get one neck, but it''s rude today" Oh, you look just like the esteemed master. While I''m drunk with myself like that, I''ll say the line I want to say to the end. "It''s a joke about the tavern, so let''s give him a break with one of his index fingers" Red blood stained the floor of the tavern. Three men attacked, blood dripping down their hands. Horribly, the fingers of the men who were descending their swords had been dropped one at a time, without damaging every part but their fingers. "... Huh! "Ah...! "Let''s say it! If you work hard, one of your fingers often falls off. It''s no surprise that it happened during the battle. But it was also certain that if it had been done for, it would not be an ordinary interrogation. "So, if you want to keep going, that''s what I''m going to lose my neck for. It''s nothing. It''s not a big deal, is it? If you are indeed a man accustomed to rough things, you will not cry and roll around as long as one of your fingers has been severed. I was mean and just holding my hands down, but my eyes were totally frightened. The three of them are terrified of the changes that are getting stronger, which cannot be correctly passed down by the word. Besides, I have myself satisfied. My surroundings are afraid of me. Suibok produces it, mountain water takes over, and it leads to me as well. And, intoxicate. As a result of his focus on how to win, he behaves invincibly while thinking that there is. "Now if you go to a magician, you''ll connect your fingers, too? In this country, where there is no user of divine descent and is not known, the enhancement of the transient zone also has more than enough effect. I stayed on a fast attack, not a fast move, but I could overwhelm them not knowing what was. And if you really feared your neck would be dropped or if you thought they were bad for you, the three men pick up their own fingers and leave. If there is a fellow gate on this occasion, I think there is no choice but to be cursed as a farce, while I hide my expressions of joy with a sense of awe from all around me, and let him sit in the counter seat again. Oh, I heard an exclamation. Until now, the celebratory seat, which was just a free drinking party, draws attention to him at once. "Wow..." "Honey..." "Supa, did you just cut off your fingers?! "Unbelievable." It seems like a good place for a teacher to hurt someone and not train enough to brag about it, but it would be good. I thought this kind of subtlety was cool, but it''s actually fun to try. Without exaggerating, I really feel superiority to be respected from around me. Nevertheless, we all realized that the man who was enjoying alcohol this time really took on the profession of a martial arts guide. I understood that a man who had been mixed up with himself until a few years earlier had made his birth. "Hey... let me see this sword." I''ll show those people my sword and my sidelines. Honestly, I can''t even say it''s well-decorated for flattery, but that''s the specialty of a man who pursued the strongest. Its practicality is very high. The accumulated Suiboki''s Immortal Qi was a constant substitute for the Qigong Sword being activated. Many old friends touch stone knives and sidelines with a spin. I would have been laughed at, but after seeing that cut, it was natural to take it seriously. Two weapons made for you. What a good feeling to show that to everyone. "Wow... can you do such an amazing thing now" Nevertheless, it was not without concern. Mountain water, remembering his old self, sometimes preached to a festival that was no different from his old self. Similarly, I can imagine a shame for him. If the old self sees himself now, he must do something terrible. "... hey, how did you get such a sword? A friend with a knife says that with a drunk face. "I apprenticed to the trump card of Sopede, the sword of child-face Saint Silocrossansui. He was recognized for his skill. The sword, the knife and the sidelines were made for me by Suibok, Sansui''s master, as a graduation celebration. It''s not just me, everyone who''s become Mr. Sansui''s apprentice and is recognized for his arm gets it." Pretending to be good at talking, I was guessing what he was going to say. No way, though I really didn''t expect to be told. "So, if I''m a disciple too, you can have it? "You can''t do this anymore, Mr. Sansui is a nobleman, so I won''t mentor anyone but the Regular Army and those already disciples. Besides, we''re going far away now." A suspicious atmosphere, silence, dominated the place. "Right..." "Yes." It''s sloppy. Oh, I''m mistaken. "You''re gonna get such a great weapon." "Oh, isn''t that awesome? It''s for me, for me, for me only." "... you, you''ve always had a good idea, haven''t you? "Oh, you''re right. I met a lot of people who thought they were on the clouds." Some aspects are not mistaken. "It''s a bad idea. You were fooling around with us a while back." "Oh, you don''t know life" Then give me this sword. "Ha ha! You can''t do that." My gaze from around me has changed subtly. This was jealousy, not a blessing. I was jealous. "Fine, I''ve been thinking so far." It''s fun today, it''s fun tomorrow. But I can''t see ahead. It''s dark ahead. And he only has a bright future now. That was, like, so jealous. "Come on, don''t push it. I''m not done yet, am I? Maybe after you become a grandfather." "Don''t say that, I want to feel good too." The eyes of a friend who was mistaken only pictured the ideal future for him. Well, I know how that feels. I get it. "Hey, you''re my friend, right? "We''re friends, so you''re having a drink, right? Is there also a booze momentum, the knife was directed at him? "Hey, give it to me." "... hey, what are you gonna do with that sword, that knife? No way, with that, you think you can hire a lord, too? "You''re not, you''re not that different from me. Even you put that on your job because you have this, right? "No, no, because I also get letters of recommendation. See, the autograph of the Lord of Sopeds" I dare you to proceed without right that mistake. "Then give me that, too." "No, no, this has my name on it. And I''ve already said hello to my lord." "Then you can take my place! You can be with this, right?! "Don''t be silly, there''s no way you can be a martial arts guide, is there? You''ve never used a sword or a knife." "I''m sure that''s the same for you! I''m mistaken. I mistakenly believe that earlier battles are a boon to weapons. Well, I know how that feels, and about half of them are right. Nevertheless, I have been waving my sword since I was in this town. I also feel subtly sad that he doesn''t know that point. "You''re crazy, I can''t believe you can and I can''t! "I''m too drunk. ''Cause that knife just cuts well. Because you have it, doesn''t it make sword moves awesome? There''s no way this guy is that awesome. There''s no way I''m that different from myself. So there''s no way this guy can do it and not himself. If I were you back in the day, I would have thought so. I was only looking at the other person''s surface and upper surface, only looking at the supernatant and making a mistake. "Look, give it back. That''s the weapon I got from Mr. Swibbock, a treasure I can''t turn into a money. Don''t take your friend''s treasure." "I can''t believe you... you! I can''t believe you have a monopoly on favors. "You''re not my friend! He''s an enemy. "Don''t be awful, you''re hurting me" For a moment when he wields his sword, his opponent''s vision is blocked by his arms and knife. In that instant I was packing my time and stuck the fork on those desks to their throats. This time, I''m not using any treasure. "Don''t be ridiculous because it''s a booze seat joke" "Wait, please." "We''re friends, right? "Oh, oh... a friend, a friend" I''m the one who changed, and the one who doesn''t change is my friend. Bad is my friend, and I used to be a bad guy myself. He was retarded and a man who envied the achievements of others. Then should I be happy or sad that I was able to change? "Then give me that back. It''s as important as my life. Life''s important, isn''t it? Everyone on the spot was rigid as a blade on his throat. Here, at last, we were aware, along with the war, that he was no longer the man we knew in front of us. "Ah, I''ll give it back, I''ll give it back! "Don''t be so frightened, it''s a booze seat joke" If there was one good thing about it, it would be about as strong as it gets to fit ''old friends'' without hurting them. "Maybe it wasn''t funny." 181 Bad Reversal The rise of life, he was able to get a good job, but naturally not everyone received it. Not all the disciples of Mountain Water wished for the position, and there is some selection among those who wish, and they are lucky men, finally recognised with the recommendation of both Mountain Water and the present Lord. Nevertheless, many finished their lives before meeting the mountain waters in the first place. "What kind of a martial arts guide are you?" In a small, dirty room, there was a woman lying on the bed. He is the mother of a young man who was in town with him. Nothing. He wasn''t fooling the youth, he was dead because he was acting dangerous. That had happened before I met Mountain Water, before Mountain Water recruited disciples. "So, what happened to Atashi''s son? He died a long time ago. To the grumpy woman, he was answering quietly. I was ready, rather than giving up, to her, he was about to give me a bag of gold coins and a cut of fruit. In this Arcana kingdom, the training of magicians is extremely flourishing. Anyway, it is the only technique that can cure others, both combat and useful defense techniques. Whether you are a possessor of below average qualities or a child of the poor, you can have him trained as a magician in an educational facility in Caputo just because he is hosting holy power. But that means that magicians are also pinky. To be treated by the use of amazing magic techniques that can cure diseases that are difficult to cure, a corresponding amount was needed. "Fruit of Visitation and Money" "He said... I don''t know how serious he is, but he said he''d make enough money to cure your illness. The fruit, you don''t have to believe it, but it seems to be a medicine for all the illnesses." The mother of the young man had a disease that could not be cured without considerable money. The money can also be easily earned depending on your position. I could have been in that position. He had brought the money, as I recall, and some of the fruit he had received lightly, though he shouldn''t be able to buy it, no matter how much money he loaded. "Now you want me to turn my son into a charlatan? "... nothing like that. It''s like, seriously." "With this money, I might hire a killer." "If you can hire enough people with that money, you can pay them back without any problems. If you want to waste your money, do so." Outreach Dead friends may also be cursing themselves for being successful. Well, I''m not going to die as cursed as I am. I feel quite a step in the way for a dead friend, but I''m not feeling just so sorry for being killed. My friends, myself, just got strong and great, and... I was just lucky that I survived out of the two I tried. I didn''t check to see if my mother ate pan peaches or what kind of look she had. If you try it on her, a child who can''t be turned into money dies and a friend who survived and came out with it brings a "ladder" and you won''t be convinced with it. I don''t think I can bless a friend who turned my son away with enough money to cure my illness and live quite a bit after that. "I just put through the muscles to be put through." Honestly, I don''t care that much about my friend''s death. Back home, I was hoping to talk about it. As his mother had not found value for the money she had given him, even to him she had not felt value for the money she had given him. Leave the small, dirty house and hang out. The gaze from the surroundings was very noticeable also by helping with treasure clothes and so on. I don''t feel bad. The eyes of those who saw themselves truly accomplishing their birth were just as comforting from the men who traveled with many other challengers, supposedly dying wild anyway. Why is that bastard turning his gaze and wishing the men were on their journey, too? Why do those men look at me and the women wish they had sold themselves cobwebs? Not bad. My own master will forgive me because I didn''t hurt anyone. Besides, the Lord of Sopeds tells me to do the same. As the mountain waters are still grasshoppers in the run-off, the faces guided by the mountain waters are also commanded not to hide themselves from the surroundings so that they may always wear treasures. "But think about it..." Isn''t it approximate that it is commanded directly from the Lord of the Sopeds? He is the second-highest man in this country, and he is like a king in this sophisticated territory. The king commands me to do this directly. What a lame story. Of course, there is a terrible addition to this order, to the instructions. "Hey, long time no see" "Oh, it''s you" An old friend called out from behind me as I walked through town tasting the illusion that had become the center of the world. The face was very intimate and smiling. Smiling is a strange thing, and even someone I don''t greatly miss makes me happy. "I heard you were born! "Oh, you''re right" "Right, well, was the rumor true" I come shoulder to shoulder with heartfelt joy. I was shouldering myself, accepting that cheap distance. "Come on, I''ll buy you a drink. Let me talk to you about Wang Du." "Dude... that''s okay? I don''t drink too much. My tongue''s fattened." "I have a store that serves good liquor! You can count on that, huh? My surrounding eyes were tighter. Naturally. I didn''t just get rich, I didn''t just return it, I came back with public honor. Again, the Lord of Sopeds is like a king. It was an unparalleled honor to receive an autograph from the king. He says he can''t eat honor, but he still envies honor. Seeing a successful man and his friend was a daunting thing. What a misfortune for them. Few had such dark aspirations. "Hidden famous stores are the ones, huh? Well, then, there''s a lot of good liquor for those who know it." It was a store with few seats, with an entrance in the basement. There is a small table in front of the fuzzy sofa, where a number of liquors line up. Purely liquor-enjoying shops, it didn''t look like it. Such a lovely shop. "Right, well, you know these stores a lot." "I''m the one making money in this town. My boss brought me here too." My old friend, who seems to be good at it, recommends the liquor in a glass glass glass. "What do you say, a dedication" He was quietly closing his eyes against the liquor-specific smell. "Sorry, I can''t drink this." "... come on, why are you saying that? You don''t know how fat your tongue is if you don''t drink a drop." Then you can drink it all. He doesn''t see anything with his eyes closed, but his old friend''s face was still stiff. "Oh, I''ll tell you first...... don''t cut backwards. If you don''t like being suspicious, tell me what you''re doing, not drinking." He was frightened. This store, I''ve been very disappointed since I was told. Whatever anyone thinks, it''s natural to assume that there''s some kind of trick. I wanted you to use your wisdom even if you were to fool me some more. "Even if there''s nothing in this booze, there''s no way I''m going to drink the booze of a guy who doesn''t know his job." My old friend had his eyes black and white. It was a funny, unthinkable face. Seeing the face of such an old friend, he seemed sorry. "Regardless of the extent, I thought you were going to use me as a lord, but I know it wasn''t the time you were brought into these ''shops''" "Hey, what''s the approximate way to put it..." "Then show me your wallet because work is fine. The contents, there you go." Tell the person you''re talking about luxury to show him his wallet. If that''s a friend, it''s not so weird. Because I might be pushed to account. ¡­¡­ "You, you''re not born. He''s not turning his head or his tongue, he just said a lot this time, right? "Oh, you! You''re not mistaken because you''re born! Both the knife and the sides that were lowered to the waist are beside the sofa. I was trying to pull it out right away. On top of that, I was prepared to find out even if I was not a master but not a immortal. "You''re the one who''s mistaken. Stay calm." No matter how you look at it, a few people from the back came in armed. Seeing that, my old friend bows his head and runs away as he is. "Well... I seem to have noticed a long time ago that I am willing to listen to you." "If you just ask." "Nice, quick talk" The man sits in the seat where his old friend was sitting. On top of that, he was laughing with what a worthy eye. "So, how''s the economy? The new martial arts guide." "Right...... you''re happy. It''s easy to say." "Oh, it''s cheap, it''s cheap. You know that." Without facing the man''s nasty laughter, he watched the booze with no expression. I watched the alcohol poured by my old friend with no expression on his face. "Sounds like you know how it goes, being a martial arts guide is cheap." Of course, if you were hired directly to be royal or four nobles, like mountain water, and even to provide guidance to soldiers and officers, you would get a high salary. But it doesn''t make a lot of money to the extent that it coaches the nobles. "Well, you''re right, originally being a martial arts guide is an honorary position. It''s like a job for a retired grandfather to praise a naughty nobleman." That was the right perception. Of course, the detention time is short, and given his origins, it''s pretty high pay. But it''s still not enough to play and live. "But the sign is splendid. That sign alone makes a lot of money roll in." "Does it even open in the dojo? "Don''t be ridiculous, you know how it is to gather the poor, right? You want to talk business with the lords, you talk to the merchants, and if you give me a little introduction fee, you can join the lords'' party, if it''s more than anyone else''s." In short, it is fraud. Those who do are approximate, but those who catch on are also approximate. "Whoa, this plan''s gonna work, huh? That''s not true. The previous martial arts director did the same thing." There was a problem with their predecessor, I guess that''s what happened. The previous one also committed a crime, so it shows their humanity that they think they will succeed in doing it now. Normally, I think I''m going to stop because the guy before me failed. But there are so many who think they won''t fail alone. "Because it''s cool. Hey, what''s a martial arts guide? That''s why we keep getting more and more stories from the other side, huh? Instead, I''ll sort it out. It''ll just change the order a little, won''t it? "Let me tell you something, I''ve been asked what the previous guy was doing by the owner of Sopede." "What, I don''t care. If you don''t shut up, you won''t find out." Everyone knows it''s a dangerous bridge. That''s why I thought we were trying to negotiate more minutes. "In the meantime, my master... Mitsujin, who taught me the sword, is good at not seeing lies. Assuming I do that, they''ll come to kill me to take responsibility. So, no." "Come on, are you talking about that child-faced sword saint or something? He was closing his eyes when he heard what was supposed to be the word. "You don''t have to look like that, you''re lying anyway, right? They say sopedo trump cards, but there''s no way even half the rumors can do that." I had no choice, because everything the mountain water did was frown spit. If you just heard rumors, you don''t have to believe it. "I doubt it''s even real. So, what do you think? I know, I know. But even so... "You know that, don''t you? The identity of a con man named Shirokuro Sansui." I haven''t been human enough to be told this and kept quiet. "Do you want to try and see if it''s a scam? Throwing his anger, he was reaching for the sword he was placing right beside him. It was all too obvious that that meant a breakdown in the negotiations. "Whoa, did I piss you off? But there''s no such thing as a person in the back society who moves to that. Even if it''s a scam, you deal with enough men to be chosen as martial arts guides. I''m quite prepared. Right behind him sitting on the couch, in front of him, several men appeared with weapons. Armed men surround him as he sits with his weapon in his sheath. I''d say it''s exactly a stuffing situation. "Don''t be so sure, this is a gainful story for both. I don''t even want to kill Master Martial Arts over here, don''t make a scene. So..." "I guess this story moves quite a bit of money. Aren''t you pretty much up there in the organization? "Mm, yeah, of course I am. I mean..." "Enough for the hostages." The blink band is always worn. When it comes to what that means, it means you''re ready without having to have a knife in your hand. If your opponent is capable of using magic, if you can''t strengthen your body, it''s perfectly fine in a small room. "What?" At the time of the siege, at the time of making the slab surface of the stuffing, the strong faces were also convinced of the victory. The four men under siege were out of their minds. Before his mind is full, he attacks at high speeds while pulling out his sword. "Hey, surviving guy" At the end of the attack, the three men standing fall. My neck slips away and my neck falls in conjunction with my hips falling as-is. "If you spare the life of the guy sitting in the chair, bring in the soldiers of the organization" Blood fills the narrow store as he finishes demanding further offerings. "Hih...... yahhhhhhhh! "Hey..." Don''t move. The man standing runs away with a body that is better stained with fear that doesn''t suit the strong side. The man sitting in the chair trying to stop it, but with a bloodstained knife on his throat, he could not even stand out of the chair. "Hey, you know who you sold the fight to?! "Are you an idiot? I''m getting ink from the owner of the sopeds, right? Oh, the countrymen are in trouble because this is it. "You, you think you''re just going to have to fight and sell to Sopede? His heart was frightened, and he was lowering his sides to his waist. The man sitting in the chair was in a hurry against him in the stand-up to intercept further reinforcements. "Now I know your arm will stand! Okay, so wait! Just let me go! Otherwise...! It was just a matter of time after I missed the man. Something is thrown inside the store and the smoke burns as it is. "This is the worst place to be! "Well, you didn''t make a big deal out of it. I can''t believe you''re truncated into such clutter." My friend as the new martial arts guide was watching a burning building. Dozens of strong surfaces surround the building with long objects in their hands, scattering people from around them. "Your ''friend'' is a fool... you''re going to do this with short temper." "Yes, not at all..." "So, how do you put this drop on? Perhaps the middle-aged man, who would be considerably superior in the organization, was staring sharply at his friends. "I left it up to you to say that you''re my friend as the new martial arts guide. I lost one shop and four men." "... that" "Don''t think you''re gonna die easy." The strong side of the perimeter stared at the dwarf who had begun the matter. And the dwarf is going to turn pale and lose his hips. Yes, the man who tried to drag his friend into evil waited for the reward he deserved. "Ordered by the Lord of Sopeds" He slit the ceiling in the burning store and jumped up into the air, getting off the ground as he escaped smoke and flames, and he was gruesome at everyone on the spot. "If anyone''s gonna recommend crap, tell them to kill us all as a show." Roll the four heads in your hand onto the road. "Tell those who don''t believe in the name of Sirokurosansui to know the truth by the facts." The dozens of men that were under siege, the man at the top of the organization, the man who was his friend. "All of you, your necks." Oh, I understood you were going to die. "That was close." There, the neck and torso of the outlaws were rolling. A corpse that''s been decapitated alive and is sprinkling a lot of blood. That''s exactly what I would call a hell painting. "Your boss almost killed me." "Oh, oh..." To his only surviving friend, the bloody one, he was speaking. If my eyes weren''t laughing, I wouldn''t hold the knife in my hand and put it in my sheath. "Tell me not to misunderstand, but I''m not misunderstanding. You weren''t willing to kill me or fool me, were you? "Oh, oh! Absolutely!" "You weren''t going to get some gain, but you weren''t even going to fall for me, were you? "Oh, yeah! I wanted to make a lot of money with you! Damn, being stupid is hard to save. He was trying to drag his friend, who had gained a stable job because of it, into the path of evil with about half his selfishness and about half his goodwill. I''ll give you that, it was just stupid. "But I''m also assuming you''ve been making fun of me." He knows how stupid he is. I don''t see myself as a person with special qualities, like a festival or a run. On the contrary, we also know that it does not extend far to Toon or Blois. "Damn, you fell off easy to understand. Now I can tell you how much I drink." I just happen to survive by chance. I know that. I know there''s no big difference between this guy in front of me and me. "Come on, don''t kill me! "Oh, of course. I''m not gonna kill you." But no. Absolutely not. Definitely not who I am right now and who I am right now. I know that too well. "Even if you get caught, you get badly eyed, and then you''re released, and the one in your organization kills you. I don''t care if you let me go wild and get caught and killed like that by the tissue guy, or go into that burning shop and kill myself." "What?" "I won''t kill you, do as you please." He dances in the sky by the treasure of his ankle. "Well done." He was flying, remembering the words sent by those who were also ashamed to call him master. "You are another swordsman." Yes, I did my best. So it''s not like that guy anymore. ''Congratulations on your graduation. Good luck with your martial arts guide.'' Even if the opponent was strong enough to be comparable to the trump card, there is an honor to protect. That was enough not to hesitate to abandon the other person that it might have been. "Die as you please" Even if I didn''t know, I tried to apply mud to the face of the mountain water. That deserves to die. 182 Flip Slum streets. That''s a settlement where the stuffed animals kicked out of the countryside lean in. It exists in the immediate vicinity of a gorgeous town, where everyone and he are all spending no hope of tomorrow. But there was a lot of commotion there in a bad way. Because weak things are always looking for those who can beat them. "You''re kidding me! What are you looking at! Graduating from the mountain waters, he returned exhilarated to his hometown. He had the arrogant idea of blessing his only relative, the old woman, even with money. But it was the ''kids'' who had not lived in twenty years who welcomed them. First, a group of about five people attacked me. I thought it might be for some reason, so I knocked him down with vigilance around him. Next, about ten people attacked me. Even though I thought this was the fate, I took them all down because I understood it as a separate matter. Twenty more people attacked me, doubling while I was dealing with those twenty. I managed to take him down, but in the end the vigilance was over for nothing. It''s just that the chimps are coming at us without any particular significance. As a matter of fact, someone in the main office would come at me confused by it, or something like that. "I don''t remember you getting resented so far! From the surrounding cabins, many gazes are poured. He had fought about a hundred people and defeated them without killing all of them and without bleeding. To that fact, neither the witnesses nor the raiders could hide their tremors. "What the hell are you thinking! On the other hand, he was just as surprised by the number of people who had attacked him so far. I did envisage being targeted, but I didn''t expect to be attacked so far by an unspecified number of opponents. "Why did you attack me! Say it!" In the end, he was wiping out all his hips without ever pulling them out. Obviously, with all due respect, he had defeated more than a hundred people. The more intimidated and silent they were by such opponents, the less prepared they were to sit on the ground. "Well... if I take you down, I''ll give you a gold seal." "Well, if I take you down, you can take it away." "I can be the best swordsman in this country." "I..." "Hey, no! What''s the situation?! Who would have wanted such a big one! It was obviously misinformation. No matter what anyone thought, that was the story that even kids in the Glades could tell. But ironically he was strong. It was no surprise that if we defeated him, we thought it was all worth it. "Even your grandmother..." "Bubba, oh, oh, oh, oh! It wasn''t a trick, I understood. No wonder that old lady greedy said that. Convinced, he turned his back on the raiders and walked away frustrated. "Oh, we..." "I don''t know, go away! It was like he wasn''t dealing with him. Hundreds or more people attacked me and still didn''t even put it on my teeth. That''s a martial arts tradition that can''t hide its consternation from a slum chimp, but it seemed like a good idea to me. "Totally... that fucking baba..." Witnesses knew him before. That''s why I can''t believe it, I couldn''t believe that I even wanted to forget to do all this. His parents'' house was a digging shed because of the slums. The house has no father or mother. The only one there was an elderly grandmother. "Bubba, oh, oh! "Oh, you''re home." There was an old woman there who looked fine in her old age, wearing good clothes for the inhabitants of the ghetto. "Looks like you''ve already been attacked. Don''t fight, did you run away? Pity." "You''ve got to be kidding me, they''ve all just smashed it! "Why, there were about ten of us, right? "There were more than a hundred of them! "You can''t beat a hundred opponents, you''ll look good no matter how old you are." An old woman with a frightened appearance, which subtly means realistic. In contrast, I wanted to explain how I got stronger, but there I sit silently in a chair. Anyway, saying it with your mouth isn''t something you''ll believe. "So, why did you kid me? "Well, that''s for you. It would have been advertised, wouldn''t it? "Where are you going to advertise it to anyone! "The people of this city, you open your dojo." The position of a martial arts guide is treated as the strongest swordsman in the region. The swordsman gathers men by their names and signs to open the dojo, which should be called. thereby earning honor and monetary income. This is not fraudulent, it could be said to be the right business. Nevertheless, whether he or his colleagues are willing to do so or not. "If you''re gonna open the dojo, you''ll be worried about your skill." "Don''t be ridiculous. Neither I nor my people will open the dojo for the time being." "... Huh? So you work for a dime? "Thin pay... you''ll have better food in a better place than any job in this city" Something began to gather people around the digging shed. I care about you, too, but I know you''re a celebrity, so he flushes there, too. "Mostly, you''re halfway there." "What is it?" You said you''d be the best warrior in the country. "Well..." "I really wish you''d be the best in the country and go home anyway" I didn''t mean to. Only, you can be the best in the country at any rate than in the "halfway" position of local lord''s guide to martial arts. He who does not know says things of his own accord. "Don''t be impotent... the real Sword Saint is so full of it" It is he who knows trump cards, Fuukei, and Suibok. Honestly, I don''t have the guts to stick with that. Even if I may be able to win if I try, I''m not willing to try too far. "It''ll be enough, but we can get out of this ghetto for good." "... wasn''t it a scam?" "You were suspicious! "I thought you were going to send a message to Atashi that you were going to take on one stick of fraud." "Who were you going to fool! Sopeds, they''re moving, right?! No, I can''t help thinking it''s a scam. I can''t help thinking of myself as a fraud in an era when I was a fool in this city. He sighs scratching his head. So you could really be a martial arts guide? "That''s right... blah blah blah, I was going to make it easier on Grandma until she found out she had a chimp on me" Reality is stranger than a novel, and will be. The reality he had seen was more unrealistic to the mythological class than a con story that could bring reality to trick someone. Especially when it comes to Swibbock. "Five people together, but I''m planning on letting them live in the mansion. Grandma, you dreamed of living in a big mansion." "Oh no, I''m happy with the scam." "He said it wasn''t a scam... I mean, you''re wearing some good clothes. I haven''t given you the money yet... hey, who did you trick" "Those there" When my grandmother pointed it out, there were poor people digging up and glancing at the cabin. There were dirty dressed children and men and women in crude clothes. There were parents who wanted to make their children apprentices as martial arts guides and children who wanted to get such a splendid job too. "Hey, you guys! How much did you pay for this Baba! "Oh, my God, I''ve already used it." "I''ll pay for it! If the owner or Mr. Sang-sui finds out you''ve committed such a scam, they''ll kill you! When I took out the tightly packed purse of coins, my parents, who owed relatives and were paying ''silver coins'', stood one or two horrible fingers. "Then this will do! Guess it''s just the one here! Double the number of those fingers, handing over the ''gold coin''. The first gold coin I see, he gives the contents of his wallet at all costs to the parents who ascertain its weight. "You... I can''t believe you''re spreading so much money..." "Ugh, we''re going to be in trouble with your lord anyway. As long as I''ve got my wallet in kara, then I won''t be in any trouble! Because they were arguing aloud, and the chimps who had been bogged down by him until just now were gathered in front of the digging shed. "Don''t lick me now! Dignificent, discerning. "The trump card of the Four Noble Sopeds of the Kingdom of Arcana, the strongest swordsman of the Kingdom of Arcana, of Sirokurosansui...... students! Apprentice, I can''t say enough, but still I was saying enough other things. "I got a bunch of treasures made by Suibok, Mr. Sansui''s master, and my Sopede owner wrote me a letter of recommendation, and he''s the man who''s going to be Lord of the Region''s guide to martial arts! From the people in the Glades..." I had already said that I was not a slum dweller. "It''s ridiculous to deceive the change! He was proudly yelling that the poor had refunded the money they had collected with their heads bowed to their stories and relatives without, more than tenfold. "Grandma, from now on, we''re going to live in Castle Town! If I show my lords and colleagues something to be ashamed of, I guess I know! Don''t be silly! "... you, you''ve become so splendid to say that" The greedy baba was startled, the delinquent boy had grown into a fine adult and taken high pay. Only the tone has always been the same. "By and large, I hear that dojo management regularly receives monthly gratitude. That''s the rich guy''s business. You can''t be a disciple if you get money from a kid in a ghetto once. Besides, I''m still immature, too. When Mr. Sang-sui returns home, he''ll have to go back to King''s Capital and train again." I was remembering that Mountain Water was negative about taking disciples. Until I saw the battle of Suibok, I thought it was humble or something that the mountain water was'' not far from my master '', but it was actually more broken than I imagined. Compared to Swibbock, then, mountain water is a good place to be immature. "Ten more years of training. Once that''s done, I''ll get permission from Mr. Sansui to build a dojo with my people." Seems like fun, talking about the future. Ten years later, he seemed convinced he was happier. That was something no one in the Glades had. "I don''t know if Grandma''s alive until then, but at least it''ll be easy from now on. Stop fooling these people." Wearing a rare outfit, he was laughing at the faces peeking this way through the windows and doors of the digging shed. "You guys, I''m sorry our grandmother cheated on you. If you take me down, you won''t be the best swordsman in the country, and you haven''t recruited a disciple." That''s what I say, stand in the chair. "Grandma, there''s still money and the day is expensive. Let''s stay in the city and go to our new house. I think it''s better than the farmhouse Grandma used to live in." Take a hand full of wrinkles and let the old lady stand and move on. Try to leave the house. That he tried to scatter the poor people around the digging shed. "You can have whatever''s in the cabin, get out of the way. We''re leaving town." But no one''s going anywhere. "Hmm?" "Make this child my disciple." "You don''t have to return the money, make me an apprentice" "Please, get the kids out of this city! "Introduce him to your master, my child! "Please, we want to leave this city too! "Even my boy can be as good as you! "You''re so strong! "I''m stronger than you, too! "Make me your apprentice! If it''s money, I''ll pay it! "I want to be a martial arts guide too! "If you can''t be your apprentice, introduce me to your master! "I want to give this kid ten years from now! "We want to change too! There, I had my old self. I had myself before I left this city. "So?" I mean, there was just a begging. "You guys, what exactly can you do? It was just a cluttered fish asking me to help. "If I tell you to do this, can you say yes and obey? "Oh, of course! "I will obey what you say! "If your orders are successful! "Command us! My neighbor''s chimp was screaming like that from the bottom of his heart Tired of it, it was a cry of truth of no value whatsoever. They think so now and they''re not lying at all, they weren''t even trying to pieces to betray him. "So you can fight a guy much stronger than me and grab his neck, if I say so? "Yes, don''t be mean! "Yes, there''s no way we can beat a guy stronger than you, is there?! "With that weird weapon, you can do something about it, right? "We will obey you, so protect us! That''s what I''m saying." Oh, these guys can''t be artillery balls or throw away pawns. I was just an idiot with no imagination and no thinking skills. Even if we keep talking about it, it''s not worth anything. "I don''t want to do anything unpleasant, I don''t want to feel scared, I don''t want to get hurt, I don''t want to die" That in itself is not to blame separately. "Then hit the other one" It''s just out of line to tell yourself that. "You guys are just asking me to do something. If I pay a stipend and keep my head down, I''m going to think you can do something about it. That''s why Baba tricks me." My work, my people''s work, hasn''t changed in that sense. Assuming you''re a martial arts guide, you can''t escape fighting a much stronger guy. "Do something about your child yourself, do something about yourself" If you want to make things easier, if you want to have a safe life. It''s a mistake to go after yourself. "There''s no way I can introduce a guy who runs away telling me to fight, who hides behind my back, to a famous Martial Arts house! I want you to do something. I want you to do something specifically. They''re like that, so you can''t even get out of this city. He wasn''t even a saint prince. He was yelling without hiding his contempt. 183 Ugly Essentially, the role of a martial arts guide is an honorary position. While the Lords have acknowledged that this region is the strongest, it means that strength has already been recognized by the public. I mean, it''s normal for those who already have status, honor, and wealth to serve, but that''s not how the five of us went this time. Still, what is recognized in the region is, for one thing, the heartbeat of a Sopede-in-charge. Together, the local lords who keep the land from Sopede. There are one or two unused mansions the size of which is there on the property. He was greeting the new martial arts guide role without any particular burden, as he had put his hands into keeping it empty until now. "Exactly better than the quarters." "Where would you do that? I''d prefer the first floor." "I wish I was on the first floor... Mr. Sansui said he''d be pissed when he came out the window, too" "What do you care? We can all do something about it on the ground floor." "This building is three stories long, don''t it smell too poor? The lord will give you the mansion, or let you live there. Even in that situation, the five were not particularly impressed. They''ve seen a lot of amazing things, so I just thought they got a bigger mansion. "This idiot! How good a life I''ve ever had! Seeing those five reactions, the old woman had no choice but to curse. That''s what I only knew in the story, that I have my own room in a large mansion that was suspicious even if it existed. That is the great reversal of life in a hell of a late life. Nonetheless, they all seemed to care. "Why didn''t you just call me! "... oh, you can leave my baba alone" "Don''t worry, I don''t care either." "You''re a good old lady, take care of yourself." "So, who''s going to where? To be honest, if it''s big, it won''t calm you down..." "Let your grandmother decide, after us." They''re all flushing because they''re growing humanly. Rich people don''t fight, and successful people don''t really get the eclampsia of old, short old women. Instead, he doesn''t act as a martial arts guide when he seems angry at an old woman like this. "Are you kidding me..." "Oh, Baba. We''re going to a party at the lord''s mansion today, so you can have this mansion to yourself." "Huh?! For better or worse, the old woman, who knew something called common sense, was rigid when she heard her grandson''s words. "They''re inviting your neighbor''s nobles." "If you think about it, it''s a mess. Together, they''re not far from the owner of the sopeds." "Still much better than us." "It''s like Mr. Sansui was like that" "Shaw elephants are different again, and saiga and cane husbands are different again" Everyone understands that the old woman''s reaction is normal. But even if I recall the sopeds and the batrabs, plus the main lady in Caputo and the trump cards by their side, they are relatively different in character. I almost get the illusion that I''ve become great. Correctly, it became great, but it was overwhelming down there compared to the people we were going to meet. I guess I''ve been in too much contact with the apex before. "I''ll get you some rice. Be quiet." All of a sudden we''re going to live in a noble mansion, and this evening we''re having a party. My lord invites so many nobles to introduce me (my grandchildren) to you! It''s late, about fifty years late. My childhood dreams of being a farmer and dreaming were getting very late. Even if it doesn''t mean it''s too late for life, it will certainly be too late. "Here ah! Stupid grandson of a bitch! Why didn''t you bring me here before you married your grandfather? "If it was before you married your grandfather, you wouldn''t be born me. It''s hard." The Kingsguard''s captain apparently regretted not seeing him sooner after his defeat of Mountain Water. Maybe it''s essentially the same problem. Of course, the difference in intentions is remarkable. "What are you so nervous about letting me live in a mansion like this after being such a wrinkly baba! Ever since you''re too old to be at the party. Then, it''ll be too late! "Then you''re going back to the Glades, Baba. Don''t worry, even if it''s not a wrinkle, there''s no way even my grandmother can just go out to the party." "How can you, my grandson, get out! "That means it''s born, it''s made me, I am." It is trivial compared to the appearance of Rikyo, who came from a foreigner to the Lord of a country, but this is breaking enough. And I thought this was enough and excessive. "I don''t care. He''s my grandson! Why don''t you have a dress to wear? ¡­¡­ Everyone thought this grandmother was younger than the mountain water. Fuukei still felt some age, but both the mountain waters and Suibok are subtle around there. No, there''s something transcendental about it in a way. "Your grandmother is going to live in this mansion." "If you let me live in a ghetto, I won''t be in a bad spot." "Next time I''ll let you go to an inside party." "Of course not until I get your permission." "Well, you''re about to die, and you mean souvenirs from the underworld." "I''m not kidding! He was given a house because he was a farmer and mutilated, rubbed by a lot of malice and a little goodwill, making him a fucking baba both physically and mentally. And at the end of my life, I can shelf bottom, the life I dreamed of. I''ve never dreamed of marrying a nobleman or anything like that before, but I can live a good life now, but if I continue to live like this, I can''t die. "I''ll live another hundred years! What would Atashi''s life have been like if he''d died here! I''m gonna show these guys back home where they live with good athletes! "No, I think the guys from Grandma''s hometown are already dead. If it means living longer, maybe you''ve already won." "What are you going to do with winning for a long time! You''re gonna get revenge in return for the people in my hometown who kicked me out! "... wow, you still have it in your roots" What''s scary is that I seriously hate people in my hometown and I''m afraid they''re trying to get my own grandchildren to retaliate. I think maybe the folks in my hometown are replacing me for a long time, but still, the cause and effect of the parents will not reward the child. I wonder why Grandma''s grudge should be revealed by her grandson. My grandson and his colleagues had their necks tied. "I''m happy now, okay?" "No, I''m not! How hard do you think I''ve been through! Destroy them all with power and force! "With the help of my grandson..." I wonder if Rikyo was like this, too. But if it was Rikyo, you''d be doing something on your own before you became a grandmother. "I guess you didn''t think it mattered until now that revenge, because it happened that your grandson was born? Honestly, I was sick of it. Exactly. I''m not going to go along with such revenge. "I resented you every night and cursed you! "You didn''t transfer it to execution..." When we objectively looked at our actions, they looked so ugly. Well, I don''t think she''s extraordinary. Very much now, the mountain waters were dressed as landings and grass. Now made by craftsmen held by sopeds, but in the woods it was self-sufficient life, so both the dressing and the grass were mountain water homemade. That means that Suibok was also making landings and grass. What I meant to say was that Swivok was not in the mood to elaborate on the design. That wasn''t just everyday clothing, which is a necessity, it was something I could tell the treasure. Even as I was learning the art of producing treasures, I was not an expert, I was not as attentive as I was personally, and above all I had to make a large quantity of Swivok, which, from a performance point of view, was all I could make, such as clothing identical to a farmer in an exotic countryside. "I''m a little embarrassed to be attending a noble party in this outfit." "But, well, Mr. Swibbock made it for me, and I''m comfortable not feeling the heat and cold." My lord ordered me to wear this. "Besides, you look just like Mr. Sansui." "Yes, you can feel like an apprentice." Especially the wheels attached to both ankles are dull. I don''t know why I have to put this on a place like this. The stone knife is just wrapped around the pattern, and I just want it to feel good about the sheath, but it was just colored with grass. Nevertheless, the mountain water, which is an admiration among them, was relatively favorable because it is also dressed as a wooden knife in grass for landing. Besides, the warriors recognized by the mountain waters will be dressed in this outfit in the future. Everyone and he think it''s too bad for us now, but it''s this outfit that will make us envious in the future. "Don''t you dare fly! "Yeah, yeah, you can fly! A sword that cuts well, a belt that allows you to move faster or stronger, and clothing that excels in defense and prevents heat and cold. More importantly, it is a flying wheel. Only a few, high-ranking wizards could fly in this country. We can also participate in the world of such a chosen one. Well, rather than flying as brilliantly as a blower, I''m right about floating like a mountain water. Mastering technology was easy for that matter, but it is still inferior. But they can still fly, as a mere fact. The salvation to the sky will not change me or them. "Come on, let''s go to the nobles who are looking forward to us! After this, the nobles invited by the local lords sent me a gaze of eccentricity and opportunity to taste the feelings of my master, but well that was something I had no choice about. 184 Foreword The father of Blois was an ordinary nobleman and a mediocre nobleman, in other words an exemplary and commonsense nobleman. If ordered from the above standpoint, follow the instructions, even without consideration. That is the sad thing about ordinary aristocrats. But there''s sopeds. Even Doowe, known as My Princess, does not inflict irrational violence on others. It is the Lord who gives any order, if necessary, but to some extent shows consideration. Also, if you try something new, explain it clearly in advance. Sopeds don''t fool their opponents. Because deceiving the other person is a sign of incompetence for which no consideration can be provided. In advance, both the benefit in case of success and the penalty in case of breach shall be clearly and definitively enforced. It was said that its simplicity and cruelty increased the loyalty of the nobility within the territory of Sopede. "I appreciate you getting together this time" The castle of Sopede, which should also be the home of Sopede, not the king''s capital. Lords everywhere invited there looked basically serene. The owner of the still young sopeds was a man who would not hesitate to put his emotions on the table, not least because he never bothered with the facades that were underground and umbrellas. In other words, not looking grumpy meant that this convocation was not so bad. "It''s not that conceited talk, it doesn''t require an argument. However, as a matter of course, it is up to me to tell you in what way the disciples of Sansui will be appointed to the post of Martial Arts Guide, which I have spoken about for a long time." It was the faces of mountain waters that were being guided by local lords and sopeds. Around twenty or so, not all of them naturally came. "The faces I called to this castle, in addition to having reached a certain standard, are those whom Sansui recognized as possessors of personality worthy of the role of a martial arts guide. I''m making sure of this, too." To begin with, choose from among those whose mountain waters are under their own guidance, those who seem good. Then the owner of the sopede confirms. The procedure itself is very ordinary, but there was just a verse that recognized mountain waters. "I''ll tell you without misunderstanding, I didn''t pull anything out and I''m not highly skilled, I didn''t confirm my high level of instruction" Clearly, I was running out of words that I didn''t choose it because it was excellent. Exactly, the faces that have become seem sad as well. Though conscious, it''s hard to be explicit. "Both Sansui and I chose these guys because of aptitude. In a way, it''s just people who are already satisfied with the status quo." Martial arts guides, is the culmination of one mountain. But it is also the apex of a relatively low mountain. Think about it often or badly, that''s up to people. Some people feel bad, not just people who think that a lot. That''s why we sort it out exactly. "I do sword training, and my salary is guaranteed to me quite a bit, and I live quite a lot in that house. That is arguably where these guys have already reached. As you all know, these guys now live in a dormitory built near Wangdu''s school, and I cover their living expenses. Of course, I ask you to work in battle from time to time." Regardless of the degree, you can do whatever you want and get quite a bit of money. I can also be satisfied with the life of mentoring the great guy from time to time and being a spectator at a party. Such a human being deserves the role of a martial arts guide. That is the judgment of the mountain waters and the Lord, and both the local lords and the students of the mountain waters share similar sentiments. I want to put myself on a dangerous battlefield, I want to be stronger, I want to build up my own medals, I want to emerge inside the Sopede main house. Alternatively, I want to be with Mountain Water as much as possible. Few have that idea. Rather, it could be considered a majority. "Plus, as you guys have confirmed, Sansui''s leadership is definite. Those already serving as martial arts guides and their successors wanted to be mentored as well. Sansui is now out of the country with his sister and father, but will accept guidance as soon as he returns home. Nevertheless, the guy now is my direct minister and a member of the aristocracy. Don''t get me wrong around that." It was also said that not all the martial arts guides in Sopede territory would be replaced. This time, putting mountain water students in the role of martial arts guides is only a substitute for the active duty to be punished, the Lord says. "In addition... there have been updates to the information for a long time. It''s never a bad thing, but it requires a proper explanation. When he discloses it directly... um" The owner of the soaped looked reluctant. Even if the king appeared as a surprise, he wouldn''t look like this. The students of the mountain water looked similar, and the local lords were anxious and couldn''t stop sweating. "Please, come in" "Um, thank you." One child enters, receiving salutations. The aptitude could not be said to be worthy of this occasion for flattery. Obviously, he''s dressed up that would be a poor person, and that looks exactly like a child. It only appears to be a joke, but I''m not in Sopede, such as a human being, who doesn''t perceive anything by looking at the boy. "Non is the master of Sansui, Suibok" Mountain waters are called child-faced swordsaints, but I''ve never really named them. Because he was ashamed of his immaturity, ''such as himself compared to his master''. And in fact, when the mountain water master showed up and fought... he slowly overwhelmed the mountain water and the festival me. An invincible swordsman who boasted the strongest of all times and all regions. In dealing with that, I also had no choice but to be afraid of the Sopedean principals. "Nevertheless, it is not as the master of Sansui that I came this time. As a matter of fact, I''m making treasure out of the faces where Sansui teaches the sword, but I''m trying to explain what effect it has as a maker." That being said, he had lined up some of the tools that seemed to be prototypes before the local lords. I don''t know what the features are, but for now, only one thing he made was understandable crude making tools. Nevertheless, I had lost my mind when I took it and used it. "I don''t mind breaking it, you can try it" A knife and sideline that feels like everything was made by scraping stones, Mo Evil and the dry general. When I used these to cut the actual prepared round-tails, etc., I see they were cleaved far more without resistance than iron swords, etc. Bracelets made of wood skin, luxurious body bands and transient bands. When I tried to use it with a feeling like passing magic through these, heavy stones lifted up in exchange for being so tired that I could run as fast as a horse. Clothes knitted in stone and grass, grand prince. I tried it on the doll and attacked it with an iron sword or something, and the iron sword was more like a blade spill. And above all, wheels bent and machined by trees, wind and fire wheels. I can''t put it on both ankles and use it, but the lords of the region who used it for the first time were still impressed by the feeling that they were flying. A tool that allows anyone to use rare magic. If all of them are to be paid, then their power will be certain. "All of them were used by Nong before he got Eckezax on his youth... of course there were many others, but he also made triple-sided six-arms, etc. None of them, though, have that much power to highlight" It is a great story when it comes to tools that anyone can use for fairy art. But immortality is not that much of a combat technique. That is what both Mountain Water and Suibok acknowledge. "Neither Cadre Mo Evil nor the Grand Priest can withstand a magically enhanced attack. Windfire wheels do specialize in flying, but this also does not extend to those that have been magically gained maneuverability. You can compare the luxury belt to the improvisation belt and the vicious possession." He was showering cold water in the faces that were shaken with his own tools. He doesn''t seem very confident because he made it himself and used it. I guess I know the performance correctly and understand the limits of practicality. "Therefore... if we were to fight the Kingsguards of the Royal Family, or the Holy Knights of Caputo, we would have a bad minute. They were well trained." It was an opinion without abomination. In fact, the owners of the sopeds, who know how powerful they are, didn''t deny it, and we all thought it would be if we actually tried it. Anyway, the Holy Knight prevents even magical attacks. With this a weapon inferior to magic, there''s no way we can break through. Besides, the equipment of the Kingsguard is the highest armed of the state. I had no idea these would beat it, nor did they seem to go hand in hand. "Nevertheless, there is almost no problem in this country. If this is a country where demons and shadows and shadows are prevalent, you can''t name the elite, but if it''s a country with only magic and magic, you can beat most of them." Mm-hmm, he praised. "The majority of the opponents here are all but close guards and holy knights. With poor equipment to use magic, even regular soldiers can''t beat the skill of these guys who Sansui has trained." I see, and the local lords were impressed. Surely it would not extend to fully armed Kingsguards or Holy Knights. But you can''t fight a saint or a Kingsguard, and if you skip that, you fight a fully armed warrior, etc. That''s not the case. In the sense of portability, or always being able to equip, this one was considerably higher. "This is Sansui''s recommended word, and I will admit it... if these can be used correctly, these guys will work more than a hundred soldiers! So don''t worry, I''ll make a recommendation." The world''s most powerful man was pushing his heartbeat with confidence. That was a slightly flattering story for the lords, the men, not just the sopeds. 185 Later Colorful reports had been received from the regions that had sent in graduates of the mountain waters. Some of them even destroyed the local back tissue after burning the store and rolled its neck in large quantities. The owner of Sopede was silently pleased that it would be a good publicity. On the other hand, the tense faceted Heata Wynn was upright immobile and rigid. While Lord Sopede was reading the report, he was instructed to wait. "You will soon inherit the territory. Even if not, we should start helping in earnest." Blois and Heata''s father thought that in some cases they would let Heata inherit even the person her last sister would marry, not Heata. The lord decided who to let inherit and so on, naturally, and the reason for this was convincing, so the owner of the sopede basically forgave it. Therefore, I have not handled the tracks so far. "If so, I will punish you with the punishment you deserve. Even if Blois is going to grieve, he will not hold back for a vote. Do you understand?" He said that he cared about Blois, and so on, and called it as a consideration for Blois. "What I''m going to do to you is give you a little advice at best. Your father''s not good at flattery, he''ll forget to tell you the basics." "Thank you" "... hmm" For the Lord of Sopeds, he is only one under the umbrella of dozens of others, such as the next regional lord in front of him. Unless you''re the brother who inherits Bulova''s home, it''s not worth doing this or anything stupid. With that in mind, he kept his mouth open. "You will be completely out of expertise, so I''ll tell you a few politely first. This time Sansui gave instruction for several years, and as a result many men were able to call it elite, but it wasn''t just that Sansui''s mentoring skills were missing out" Anyone can be a first-rate warrior, which missees the essence. And there is often nothing you can do about it if you leave its essence incorrect. It is its very nature that matters in the human position of heater. "Firstly, their qualities and temperament. Sansui also provides instruction to school students, but we don''t hear about their emergence." "... Yes, I heard there are basically people coming out of school" "In addition, not all those who lost the challenge to Sansui were apprenticed to Sansui. Many losers have fled straight back and said it wasn''t a big deal" There is no guarantee that they will tell the truth, such as actual wins and losses. People who hear rumors don''t care if it''s true or not. Besides, it would be quite rare to hear real information about mountain waters and think it''s true. "I look like a poor minister. Many will not be able to bear to be taught by the arr. The pride of a man is getting in the way." Stinging, staring. "Anyway, motivation is important before the person''s talent. Sansui respects the will of others and doesn''t push his will, and more importantly, he doesn''t find meaning in being strong. I don''t have the idea of motivating others." "... don''t you motivate unmotivated students" "That''s right. That''s why the growing disciples are growing with their own motivation." Originally, they are the owners of a temper to challenge the nation''s best swordsman named Mountain Water. Quite a lot of it was creeping through the training grounds, and I guess he was quite powerful in his hometown. At the time of his visit to the mountain waters, he was quite strong and motivated at the time he remained under the mountain waters. That''s why I was able to be strong. "Of course, it''s not like Sansui doesn''t have leadership. Unsurprisingly, I am the owner of logical and efficient ideas, and if asked why it works, I can explain it in a language that anyone can understand." The Lord of Sopeds had a book in his hand that would probably be a dictionary or something. Of course it would be thick and weigh quite a bit. It was enough murder weapon to kill humans. "Even if I hit my head with this, man dies. There''s power there, and even a woman can kill a man if you keep him weak by intoxicating him." "... it" "Yes, it''s not to be praised. It''s not a fight." Fighting means being resisted by the opponent, who is also trying to kill this one. That''s why we need unnecessary skill and arming if we''re just going to kill them. "When Sansui coached him on how to swing the right sword, he also boasted of his power to rebel against it. No matter what kind of opponent I try to take with my sword, protecting my head with a helmet, I''ve killed him with one shot. I just had experience with him, he seemed pretty strong." "Did he, too, convince you? "Oh, this is what Sansui said after admitting it. Whatever you do, dozens of people will get tired." It was instruction to cut and kill dozens of men who could cut and kill dozens, assuming the killing of dozens. Hear this, Heata shuts up. Heata hadn''t seen it, it was an undeserved part of the mountain water. "Cutting in the right way means you can swing fast and hard without extra force. That means that dozens of people are less tired with their opponents as a result. That in itself is something I teach you everywhere. In his case, that''s how many opponents, dozens of opponents, even fully armed, will never fail." Oh, you can do it, you can do it this way. That''s hard to convince young people, even if it''s rational. But if you continue to succeed against yourself and others, it becomes absolute correctness. "In fact, what he taught us is great things about standing around on the battlefield, such as having a wide field of view and looking closely at your opponent and anticipating movement. If the men who are originally stepping on the number of places learn that, they will be ''good'' in addition to being strong" "Is that what happened..." "Sansui spent five hundred years mastering it simply because whoever is there will never fail" Around it, the students of mountain waters with both objectivity and subjectivity will understand better than the soped-owners who are just being objective. "For example, Heata. Suppose you tighten your whole body tightly with protective equipment and confront someone with a soft weapon in your hand and a soft weapon as well. In time, the opponent cuts from the top and calmly intercepts it¡­ you will be able to do so if you practice" "Yes." "But my opponent is fully equipped and I just have a wooden knife in my hand. Besides, they''re killing each other, surrounding this one in a group. Can you stand around calmly in that situation?" I couldn''t, I couldn''t do it without having to put it into words. "The students of Sansui still can''t either. Rather than that, it would not be possible without being so talented in human life. Run named Silver Ghost Fist is close to it, but that''s the hunk of talent." The more I think about it, the more effective it is for me to reach and take over to the mountain waters. The other day, Suibok was teaching new techniques to the mountain water immediately, but until then, he didn''t feel any shortage and didn''t show the bottom. It took me five hundred years, so I can take it for granted, but I guess he was just the strongest man I could confidently send out. "I still remember when I first met Sansui, but he was dressed just like Lord Suibok. Suibok, who could make the treasure, was sending it out to the public with only a wooden knife. You see, Suibok decided that Sansui didn''t need it, and that Sansui students needed it." ¡­¡­ "It is accepted that there is no problem with treasure. The most important example of this is the Grand Prix, which is a protective device¡­ In fact, there is no such thing as a psychological difference." If you fail, you get hurt, and if you fail, you die as you are, which is not the same psychological pressure. Mountain water doesn''t make it a problem and mountain water students wonder if it shackles them. That was very easy to imagine. "That''s a little bit of a story... anyway, I think a powerful man like us should have faced the students of Sansui" "Employment, is it" "You''re half right, I did offer them a life. But that''s not all." ¡­¡­ "I was at that point, indirectly through Sansui, myself out and directly, smelling my place of employment as a martial arts guide and a regular soldier for Sopeds" Both the mountain water and the swimbok were drilling for many times more than human life without seeking any benefit. But that''s what we can do because we''re immortals who don''t need food and drink. That was just what they understood. "To be clear, I needed to acknowledge the fruits of my efforts. It''s fun to talk to Comrade Nojuku, but it makes me anxious to think that will go on forever. But if we guarantee that we have a social position, it''s not the story. It''s hard work that opens up life. It''s greed, it''s hope. Able to maintain personal morale" There is no need to bother to guarantee all those who wish. After some sorting, show them the outlook for today''s life and future. Only then can they work safely on the sword path. "I see..." "I''ll tell you first, if you try to do this, it will surely fail. I wouldn''t even have tried without Sansui either." "Are you a child face sword saint..." "He''s a really convenient guy, but he''s got to be strong." There was an atmosphere of trust rather than use it. "Humans can admire, even if they are not specific. Instead, fumble unsolicited expectations because they are not specific" "... now, I am so ashamed" "But even if we get specifics, sometimes this seems good. The world heard that Sansui was the best swordsman in the country to escort Lady Sopede''s main house, and I imagine the sake, the meat and the woman remain as they wish." In fact, the liquor, the meat, the woman, on the contrary, the water, the wheat, everything was unnecessary man. "But it''s actually my daughter''s amulet when I go out with her. I''m not flattered or luxurious, nor can someone have a big face. Of course, he''s convinced." "Yes......" "Naturally, paranoia and reality are different. If you were strong enough to complete it with your strength as an individual, that would be the limit." Strength as an individual would not be financially beneficial. I am not dissatisfied with that at all because I also know the mountain waters very well. Nevertheless, that would be regrettable, if not disappointing, for the arm brags. "Sansui is called the Sword Saint of the Child''s Face, but this means that while he is extreme as a swordsman, he is also a personable person. At least that''s what they think from around them. But...... not surprisingly when I actually go out with him" "Right... my sister is very annoying..." "I have likes and evils with that, and insensitive places. Not to mention saints. Still personable." I have spoken many times that public imagination and reality are different. In fact, I guess it also has to do with the fact that he is also in a position to be envied by the public for a lot of things. "But I have a certain reality. What I see where I fight, I want me. There are many who want the disciples Sansui has recognized." "Really?" "I hear you saw him fight once. He can read the scene with an array and act appropriately. There will be no such thing as daring to brutally kill in front of a nobleman. Sansui also possesses the characteristics of a weapon called a wooden knife, but he was able to rule without bleeding, even if he handled the Kingsguard together." "Was that story true? "... I wouldn''t hesitate to drop my neck if you told me to, but I wouldn''t dare take the initiative to kill you. Except for those who are so used to it, there are many bloodshed and blue ladies, and many frown upon the stench of drooling corpses" Despicable, many samurai have the means to say. Many do eye poking and money. But that''s not fun to look at. "Sansui is a man with no luxury, but he can always afford it, and the battle can be tried with great relief. There''s no humility, no grandeur." I''d like to see my proud swordsman fight, but I''d rather bleed less if I could. Because the seat of the feast and the seat of the feast will be white. "I mean, Sansui is an exemplary man. The students of Sansui who admire that Sansui will be men who, from the nobles'' point of view, can safely be hired. If I write a letter of recommendation and wear the treasure of Lord Swibbock, it will be exactly a group of brand value." Black-and-white mountain water, the swordsman direct from the Lord of Sopeds. That group of people who can fight his battles becomes his own men as a very rare user of rare magic. It is a swordsman who can boast of his surroundings. "He''s the strongest, and unlike the rest of the trump cards, he''s the one I want you to imitate. The strongest swordsman in our country behaves exemplarily. The swordsmen around them want to respect and imitate it." The more he who has himself in his arms, the more he wants to behave arrogantly. But if mountain waters much stronger than myself behave humbly, there''s no way I can behave arrogantly. And lowering your head to someone is no longer humiliating. It''s not humiliating, so I don''t particularly save for depression. "Sansui has a low back against me and my sister, and in addition we are behaving in a transverse manner. But still, there is a clear relationship of trust between us. That is something to feel, and few people think this is not a bad idea. I recommended those faces this time." Even if everything the mountain waters have taught you can be strong, not everyone will be worthy of the role of a martial arts guide. It''s just important to pick the right person and give them the right job, he says. "That, and this, is only because I, Doowe, had a good relationship. Without it, I don''t think Lord Swibbock would have done all he could." Do you have a relationship with Lord Sansui? "This is the point, remember it well. This is something Sansui also understands very well, that is, a common perception" With the momentum to stare and kill, the owner of Sopede tells Heata. "Give me what you promised me, without payday" Heata had a dumb face for ordinary things that went against that temper. It was kind of enough to think you were trying to make me laugh. "Don''t think hard, but don''t think lightly. There is no need to give extrajudicial favors, but don''t just fail to treat them as promised. If you can''t do that, don''t hire me from the start. If you can''t, just fire me. That''s the iron rule when you hire people." Perhaps the active principals were also the truth in their hearts. But Heata reacts to the obvious on purpose. "This is the same for everyone. If you treat the lower ones lightly, the upper ones will have doubts. Don''t create a dilemma that you can''t live without accepting a bribe if you''re wrong. Paying your wages betrays you, but if you rely on wages, everyone will betray you." The most basic part, I think, is the most pivotal, and the owner of the sopede speaks. In fact, the only reason the mountain waters were devotional to Doowe was because the sopeds did not fail to reward their daughters with adequate upbringing. "... Now, from here on out, it''s none of your business, but what do you think the nations will do when they hear about the new martial arts guide role? "Don''t try to get the treasure while they''re at it." "Right, we sent more than five people in to prevent it from happening. Exactly at the knee of a local lord, it''s hard to think of taking it away from five armed skilled men. Besides, we can''t replicate that much. We just get it." Suibok also admitted that treasures are significantly inferior to the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures. Even if I could get it, it wouldn''t help that much. "So the producer, Lord Suibok, is in danger?! "Yes, Lord Swibbock is in danger..." 186 Year A tool that allows anyone to use rare magic. If that means it can be produced in mass, if there is only one maker of it, it is not surprising that a country appears willing to expose it. Seems like a difficult craftsman, spending time in the deep woods. Knowing that, it was very natural to launch a raid. Shit, he''s also the master of the most powerful swordsmen in this country. I was preparing for it, and I was ready for the elite. "This forest... it''s still wide and deep" "No problem, if there are people there will always be traces" The two men take a number of ''shadows'' into the woods. There are no street-like cities in the vicinity, a thriving outdoor enchantment of native forests. As they entered it, they had been sent from a country to abduct craftsmen who made the rare magic tool of living in this forest. They are first-rate wizards themselves, but more than that, it is the ''shadows'' that follow them that are the only chance to win. No matter how powerful a rare magic user his opponent was, he should have been able to capture it without any problems. High humidity and poor scaffolding. More importantly, there is no path. Through the woods, they move on. We don''t just move on, we move on looking for traces of people. They go down a roadless path, without alarm or chronic mind. Assuming there were only ambushes, to respond immediately. For the time being, I have been going over it beforehand. But oddly enough, even if there are traces of people along the way, if we go some further, it''s gone. I''m deciding to get back early, but if this one ends up failing, I''ll have to wait for the moment he leaves the woods. "There are many beasts around here, I don''t think they will be attacked by this'' number of people ''..." "Right, we should avoid wasting our effort" They were in the main position. Not to the same extent as such criminals, as used in their cheap money. In order for an organization called the State to secure its interests, it had raised from an early age a human being who could be made to carry out dirty work. It''s just strong, not just magic can be used. He is a ''superman'' with a wide range of professional knowledge and many skills, and his equipment is super first-class. The ''shadows'' that followed them were the unbetrayed violence inflicted on them by the state, an unbeatable force, even if they fought the same number of elites in this country. Prepare as much as you can, and then there will be no alarm in their hearts. Forward without failing to be vigilant and leaving as little information around as possible, but without spending time. And then they understood. More than a rare magic user named ''Swimbok'' lives here, he said, the land is in the hands of a man named Swimbok. "Ho ho, you look like a customer looking for Nong." "Aww, Mr. Swibbock, Mr. Swibbock! I don''t care what you think, you''re not a decent person! "If it''s decent, it''s far from being the most decent." That''s why they weren''t surprised. Young woman, with a non-combatant wizard, it never surprised me that one boy appeared without sound. There is a lot of information about a man named Suibok. But many of them were just pre-frown spit. However, what is almost definitive is the appearance information. He had black eyes on his black hair and said he was wearing clothes made of a crude, thin cloth. He said the appearance can be turned into both a toddler and a young man. "" Catch them both "" The two of them had instructed the captivity without hesitation. By doing so, the dozen shadows behind them strike the two of them as they move that giant as they overcome the obstacle improbably quickly. "Ahhhhhhh?! The woman was screaming and shouting at me, inhibiting his actions. Even if Suibok was a combative user of rare magic, she wouldn''t be able to do enough because of her legs. And Suibok was pulling out a wooden knife on his hips, laughing suspiciously, even though he was able to grasp the status quo. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters" "inner kung fu, stone mirror" "Foreign Gong Dynasty, Falling Town" "Foreign kung fu, jade process" The two of us didn''t know what happened. I was prepared to magically cover the shadow that struck me, but I did not envisage a situation in which all shadows would cease completely. "I miss Golem...... it''s been two thousand years" "O, golem?! There''s no such thing as a fast moving and light golem in the Arcana kingdom even though it''s this size?! What happened is simple. The moment the shadow closest to Suibok touched Suibok''s swinging wooden knife, he fell apart like a broken joint and flew like a bullet as it was. They had hit all the shadows as they had aimed, without hitting the woods trees. Some torso was destroyed, some head was destroyed. But equally at the same time, it was'' devastated ''by the swordfish of Suibok. Without hesitation, the two of them were leaving using the magic of the wind at maximum speed. Once we get up to the trees in the woods, we head straight out into the woods. Behind that vibrant escape, the mind was extremely confused. The shadow we put into the operation this time was the next generation of weapons that the nation to which they belonged was completing at enormous cost. Soon they were supposed to be put on the battlefield, ravaging soldiers from enemy countries. By what rare magic it was, more than a dozen bodies in one blow, had been destroyed altogether. Impossible, he was supposed to be an immortal soldier far more sturdy than a human being, with no pain. But if it was destroyed, I can''t help it. There was an obligation to bring back the information that there were users who could easily destroy the shadows. This was more a defence-related issue than abducting people who could make treasure. They don''t need to think about it, like how they destroyed it. That was supposed to be something another human should look into again. Snort, snort, we can leave the woods soon. I''m stopping horses nearby, so you just have to have magic until then. Flying by the wind, they were going to use the escape route as planned beforehand. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" Suddenly, my vision switches. They were supposed to be flying over the woods, but suddenly they''re back in the woods. "Qigong Sword Method, Hair Nails" And my body mahisses and stops moving. Instead of flying through the sky using magic, I couldn''t even crawl. "Acupuncture, thread cutting" They were lying all over the mud in the woods as they lay idle. I don''t know what it is. They were finally, barely, devouring their teeth with all their might. "Did you catch him? "Um, but things are not right. Don''t keep them poisoned." "Poison?! What poison... did you kill yourself?! They did not hesitate to kill themselves. There are spellmen in this country. I know I can''t even bring false information and confuse it. If the operation failed, they were about to be self-determination by the poison they were planting for the country. No, I made my decision. "It is naturally. But even though these scouts have made no progress, they have easily lost their lives when they have been in retreat for more than two thousand years. You''re making yourself too crude." "What country the hell were you from... I think this golem is very expensive. It''s a weapon from a very powerful country..." "Let''s just say we ask them now." I know that the severe pain of poison runs all over my body, but it doesn''t last long either. Because this poison, which in a way dies easily, takes away consciousness promptly. "Do you use peaches? "No, I don''t need to do that. Normally neutralize or detoxify." The consciousness was about to hang, and they were stripped of their clothes and put on their backs. In time, they touch my cold body. Apparently, he was looking into the symptoms of the poison. "It''s not about fairy arts, it''s about medicine, it''s about acupuncture. In the flower bills that Noh completed her career, many immortals were extremely keen on attending doctors, including the whole thing. I thought this would lead to martial arts too." "So we can use it, too, right?" "Regardless. If you''re interested, let me know later and we''ll move on. I don''t think the teachers who taught me how to make it sound bad." The two were at war. I couldn''t even utter a word, I could only move my eyeballs or so, but my heart was in a hurry. We are treated ourselves. As it is, we get information out of ourselves. That''s all I had to avoid. I was supposed to retrieve Swivok and rendezvous, a fellow lurking in a nearby city gets caught. In the meantime, relations between the kingdom of Arcana and the motherland will deteriorate. That''s all, that''s all you have to avoid. "Now it''s time to let him crack his mouth. It would be possible to breathe independently." At the very least, buy time. Buy your buddies time to rendezvous with themselves, decide they have failed and get away with it. They could never put it into words, but believed they were cementing each other''s resolve to do so and were trying to stay on foot. "Motivation, motherhood. It is a wavelength that awakens the memories of the fetus; it is good to remove the power of the body and the power of the mind." The determination had melted by the way of spring snow. "Mr. Suibok... can you do that too" "I haven''t trained Dada for a thousand years. Now, tell me what you were going to do after you took possession of your mistress." Without even considering it, they had a number of pieces of information that they had determined to be false. Ugh, I can float the woods. Ugh, Swibbock says he can manipulate the weather freely. Shit, Swibbock has the power to outrun even the trump cards. Suibok accumulates wisdom and says he will use every technique. They were not dreaming that such information was true without exaggeration. 187 Insufficient The flock of golems came towards me, so I blew the leading golem apart and hit the other golems to destroy all the planes. Swibbock tells the faculty at the school he was by his side. Simply summarizing it in a sentence was going to drive me a lot crazy, but explaining what technique Suibok used to make this a success was going to drive me even more crazy. Qigong swordsmanship, crossword. This is a technique that touched with bare hands what was touched with a sword but can be handled as much, it is not strictly immortal magic, but unattributed magic, a technique that is originally used in another application. Swivok was thus able to interfere with the target touched by a wooden knife using internal and external methods. Internal kung fu, stone mirror. This is the technique of lightening the object that has been bumped into and turning it back like an elastic object. Because it is an internal method, it only lightens the object while it is in contact. Foreign Gong Dynasty, City Breakdown. Instead of changing the overall weight of the touched object, the technique of weighing only the structural weaknesses of the touched object in multiple places. When it comes to humans, they exert extreme loads on their ankles, knees, hip, etc. to dislocate or fracture them. If an object has a structure that resembles a human being, then naturally it is also possible to fragment it like a human being. Foreign kung fu method, jade process. The art of destroying thrown objects by making them powerful and hitting others. It is closer to the technique of throwing mountains, but this one is more advanced, and with speed and weight, it causes great damage to the subject. I used all of this at the same time to bring the earlier acts to fruition, but even minus the fact that Suibok is in a forest where I can use Xianqi almost inexhaustibly, unusual techniques are used. Firstly, that it had accurately cut through the structural weaknesses of the first-glance golem. This, he says, can be seen through the attitude of the opponent when he is stopping or when he is running, but it is like just seeing the organism stopping and walking, and accurately drawing that skeletal diagram into the brain. I could tell how, though a bipedal golem, it was too quick to see through. In addition, you applied more than one technique precisely to the opponent who just touched you once with a sword. First, use a stone mirror to move the opponent towards you in the opposite direction. The next time you crumble the castle all over your opponent''s body just touching some of them once, tearing your whole body apart. Finally, fly all parts of the golem in the direction exactly targeted by the jade protrusion. We are going through an unusual process of completing this in one contact at a time. Naturally, after calculating how all the golems coming at me move, it is impossible to sweep the fragmented golem areas in one go, etc., unless you think properly and succeed. Honestly, I also feel like it''s easier to throw the whole thing floating around in a throwing mountain, but I guess it''s both equally easy for Swivok. It is his seemingly invincible and combat assembly that simultaneously extremes swordsmanship and immortality, gaining complete pride. Compared to its bullying additions and subtractions, it also attracts two humans who are about to fly and leave out of sight simultaneously in shrinkage, and puncture and mahi their own hair reinforced with a qigong sword over their clothes to the steeple. Or you can call it divine work by detoxifying two agents who tried to poison themselves and calming their breathing and heartbeat with vigour and physiologically defenseless. The Kingdom of Arcana currently owns all five trump cards and eight kinds of divine treasures and is somewhat free to use them. Nevertheless, basically, the five divine treasures are used by neighboring dominoes, and when these fall out, the country collapses at once, so I can''t use them lightly. In addition, sopeds and batrabs trump cards are currently out of the country, and Eckezaks is following suit. It is undeniable that the power of the war has been greatly reduced, but it could not be more problematic than the coincidence of the ''scratchy fool'' still protected by Noah and the ''man of thought'' capable of using Pandora without risk. In addition, it will be significant that the Master of ''Swordsaint of the Child''s Face'', with whom the top of all houses place their most trust, feels owed to the Kingdom of Arkana. All five trump cards seem to be ''as lying as the correct information'', in a sense such an uninteresting joke that they are not even told at the booze table, but Swivok is even more on top of it. Anyway, all of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures don''t just call him a ''monster''. This'' rough god '', spoken of in mythology, shows no more bottom than mountain water. "So I caught him. Damn, there''s no punishment for ''country'' for over 2,000 years. Taking people and making things is a word of speech." Correct, what matters here is that unlike mountain waters, Swibok is not subordinate to the Arcana kingdom. Since the root is individualism or naturalism, I don''t take one understanding before I do it. We don''t attack irrationally and destroy irrationally, but if the country sells us a fight, we fight until we lose the country as well as Rikyo. And I''ve never lost before. No matter how I let go of Eckezax and Pandora''s complete fitter no longer has a chance of winning, still the strongest in the world is not Dada. No, there''s not even enough words in the world to talk about him. "I''m already letting you throw up which country you''re from. I took the golem with me to school." "Thank you for your help" King Arcana, who receives a report from him, also speaks his respects unexpectedly. Much older, so it''s natural in a way. Nevertheless, thanksgiving is not a lie either. Because he held nearly twenty unharmed people between other nations lurking within the kingdom of Arcana. Too competent and horrible, but in Swivok''s case it is strongest before competent, so it would be impossible to eliminate it. Ask me to self-determination because it''s annoying, I have a better chance of success. "But... the kingdom of Oseo? You think you''re creating a golem of so high technology? "As for the golems of this era, I don''t know about Nong, because he''s a gatekeeper. But according to the faculty who came to Non, apparently a few steps ahead of the Golem in this country." I''m not interested, to be honest. Surely you won''t want to make your own person a drone weapon that fights automatically, and you won''t be even more interested in weapons that can be broken to twist the baby''s hand. "I''ve also checked the manufacturing techniques of the golem before¡­ at least there must have been technical limitations to being able to travel through the woods" "Hmm. It''s true that the movement was very smooth." "... if it''s mass-produced, there''s no threat." "No, I don''t think you can handle the tools that Non gave me to Sansui students. You will need another tool." Only interpersonal specifications of treasures are produced for those employed as martial arts guides and for students who have become subordinates of Toon. If their opponents are tougher golems than humans, they won''t be able to fathom them with their arms. "... but magic is very common around this country. If so, so will its golems." "I would be taking magic precautions. Regardless of thunder and heat, against wind and fire." Combating the magic of lightning and heat, which is very penetrating, is very difficult. That is what even Swivok knowledge can prevent this is the Noah of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure and about the limbs of the Four Vessels Fist. If we strengthen the wall of magic with Eckezax. Or possibly, because Eckezax has only one in the world. "But even if Non and the others ask questions here, there is no choice. I suggest you call an expert here." "Experts... In my country, more experts than faculty in that school..." "Does Domino have Ungaikyo? Nothing beats that when it comes to appraising and analyzing tools." That''s not a function, it''s an experience. With Eckezax''s vast experience, Ungaikyo can replicate and appraise the tools he shows so that he can analyze his enemies and assemble his tactics. He can say that he is better at analyzing the tools than anyone else in the world. "If it''s broken, you can''t duplicate it, but if you have all that wreckage, you can find out how to make it, or have it write blueprints." "Can you even do that? "I hear twice as many people live. I don''t know if that''s possible. At least it''s more constructive than a gatekeeper twisting his head." The robbery of the year over the back of the tortoise, but so will the robbery of the year so useful. The king of the kingdom of Arcana was once again aware of the bills in his hand. I still hadn''t got a good grasp of all eight kinds of divine treasures and their possession of their users. "You can''t call me to the boulder, I''ll send you some of these golems." "Then I suggest you use Noah. It''s not like there''s gonna be an idiot out there trying to get me back." "... right, then. Speak up for Caputo''s trump card." Again, the king of the kingdom of Arcana is convinced. The man in front of me is not thick as the trump cards in his own country. Even if it''s worth something other than the strongest, this man is pulling it out. 188 Things. "That''s why I said we shouldn''t operate outside the country." "Aren''t you stupid? "Well, I will be." "Oh, I made it because of you..." "Well, I don''t have a problem with it being copied all over." "Right, let''s make a better one" That''s what he said, against the technicians with black eyes on their black hair, the person responsible had a toothpick and a fist grip. Nothing, the technicians were against putting in a new golem this time to expose the technicians of the Arcana kingdom. Indeed, we have done walking and combat experiments in the woods. But that''s only a story after careful transport, after a thorough adjustment from the lab. Let the Golem himself drive long distances, then let him enter the woods, and in some cases let him spend a few days, from where he does the delicate task of capturing more humans, from which he returns untouched. Well, I guess I can''t. As for catalog specs, I am confident that I can do so to that extent. However, it is a delicate line as to whether a dozen bodies can be put in and all of them returned in full. And if we stop in one piece, we''ll have a lot of trouble destroying it without leaving a trace. ''Cause I made it sturdy. "Well, it''s for combat." "It''s easier to break it." "I wonder if we should have created an undercover device that could be broken relatively easily." "For kidnapping." "Or for forests, you should make polar specifications" The technicians were quite right. It was more of a technical perspective than an economic, I guess. Even if they steal the finished product whole, yes, they don''t expect the enemy country to take everything away from them. I know what Ungaikyo does, but he says it''s only a degraded version, and it should be available the other way around for rounded copies up to the control system planted inside. The new golem registers users from the manufacturing stage. It cannot be moved except by registered users. Therefore, it is not a problem to be copied. It was a more natural treatment than the Ungaikyo existed in this world. "Nevertheless, I guess all the operatives you put in got caught? "You don''t even know what happened to the golem over there." "If I suck, they could have stolen the golem just like that" "When that happens... even if it doesn''t get copied in full, there''s a chance they''ll analyze some of the technology." "I had no choice but to use it on the battlefield and the enemy would have caught me one of these days." The technicians were flat. I guess I was prepared when the story came about putting in a new golem as a force for the enemy. He tried to infiltrate the enemy country and take away the engineers, and on the contrary, he thinks he can''t help but destroy them and steal the technology. Or maybe it was too uncomfortable at the point of purposefully abducting technicians from a foreign country if you try to be the technicians. "Damn! Those tech idiots! Even for those in charge, I know that. I know the technicians are excellent, and the performance of the golems produced was extremely high. The development and manufacturing costs were correspondingly high, but enough to assess that it would change the form of war. But there are more important things than performance. Achievement. In other words, if the new golem does not contribute to the kingdom of Oseo and give it an outcome commensurate with the expenses, it becomes a liability issue for those responsible. It''s important to use as much power as you need when you need it. That is something that can be said about weapons, and even if we develop new weapons that are ten times more powerful at twice the cost, there is nothing more in vain if they do not change what they have achieved so far. The cow knife cuts better than the knife for the chicken, but if you want to cook the chicken, it is best for the chicken. "What incompetence on the part of the operatives! Don''t you know what you educated them for, like getting caught all together! Say the most serious thing. Surely it is impossible to say the worst and worst that all operatives infiltrated an enemy country are caught collectively. It''s the most important thing to avoid, and you should try to communicate the situation to your country before you get caught, even if it''s the worst. Exactly, I can say the worst, the worst again. Nevertheless, they were too bad. If you think of Swivok''s incompleteness, which goes far beyond the rumors, as the rumors say, you can say that Oseo was just lucky not to be hostile as it was. In that case, according to any means, the state would not have been roached. There is a saying that the country is torn and there are mountain rivers, but if Suibok cares about it, it is likely that even the mountain rivers will not remain rooted. I have a priori. Yes, the bad part is Swivok, not the person in charge or the operative. Of course, there is no denying that those responsible are ethically evil at a time when they intend to abduct engineers from other countries. If that leads to national interests, you think it''s justice as a nation. As an individual, it''s not something I can forgive. "How about... not this" Another agent who was sending him in separately also told me that the destroyed golem would be transported from the Kingdom of Arcana to the Domino Republic. It is possible that the core part of the golem, the innovative technological part, will grow. Of course it would be deterioration, and there is no way we can reproduce the whole thing by analyzing only the core parts. Even if I can analyze it, I don''t think I can suddenly produce the real thing. To that extent, the person responsible also understands the technical capabilities of his country. "This fills the technological gap that was born as a result" Nevertheless, there is also the possibility that the differences in technical capacity that have already occurred for several decades could be filled to some extent. Think of it, even the wreckage of a destroyed golem, it''s not funny to be analyzed. "... should we hit this place with both exams? I guess it''s already been grasped as belonging to our hands. Is this where they test the flight aids..." One of the eight kinds of divine treasures, the Ark of Survival Noah. Thoroughly destroy the remains of the Golem that it will be transported by air. By attacking an empty ship, we show our technical superiority. Of course, I don''t think it''s likely to succeed. But if we go well, we can destroy one of the eight kinds of divine treasures held by the Arkana kingdom, and the golem can end it. Even if I failed, I expected to be able to do battle tests and withdraw as much as I could. In fact, I could say it was better than that because the first operation was a substitute for ''Suiboki''s abduction'', ''more impossible than drying up the sea with a candle'' from a person who knew the circumstances. "I don''t know if he''s a ''scratchy fool'', but he''s one wizard. There''s no way I can make that big deal happen." Even if the opponent was Caputo''s trump card, The Wounded Fool, and even if the place to fight was The Aerial, where you don''t have to worry about the perimeter damage, it was better than the operation to abduct Swivok, even as he boasts the best defense of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures. Because there is no way, and it is not believable that a wounded fool has destroyed an army alone. Rather, it can be said that it is truly better to take it. Well, it''s like letting the sun bug you. "Nevertheless... why are those idiots trying to make the golem giant to the dark clouds or even bother switching to manned manoeuvres or trying to make it fly or put on deformation functions or luxury and put language features on board..." 189 Transport "Is this the new golem?" "Apparently it was made with new technology and performed very well...... Master Swivok has destroyed it all in one go" "I guess so." Many wreckages put on Noah. Even when I saw that, neither the palette nor the genuine one, I had nothing in particular to think of. Anyway, it''s just a totally pathetic weapon at the point where I broke it. "Well, a golem this size. Then you can''t beat Mr. Swibbock." "Right......" All the wind wizards and magicians riding into Noah as escorts were silent. That would be the case, it is a satisfactory result from the facades that know the bullshit about Swivo. Rather, he pitied his enemies. "If you''re a robot coming out of cartoons and games... you have to pull enough to break the planet" I understand that I am not a ''planetary destruction class'' myself. It is genuine. Imagine that Suibok''s greatest strength should not be that much in his entertainment work, but he was stunned by the specs of Suibok eating in unexpectedly. "Well, okay. It''s my job to get this to Domino and get Ungaikyo to look into it and bring that information home." "Yes, I think there''s probably no problem. It''s hard to think about hitting Noah flying at this altitude, no matter how innovative the technology is in Oseo." "I don''t know ~" Noah, flying over the clouds, was an elegant trip to the sky. Caputo''s face often uses Noah as a means of mobility, but no matter how many times he uses it, he is impressed with the comfort of his empty journey. Speed is inferior to wind and fire magic, but it was too convenient to think that we could travel without rest, transport many things at once, and completely ignore the terrain. "... Shaw elephant. Do you think anything will happen to you? No, of course that''s best." You are right to be more alert to your surroundings than the escort is a task. Basically, taking off and landing is the most dangerous time, but if you''re going to be vigilant on the road, that''s the better decision to make. "Well, I expect you to wake up. It''s not that convenient." It''s not logical, it''s not intuitive. I''m only talking about some kind of luck theory or report. Still, it was quite convincing. "And because this is the only situation where I can use magic, hey. If I land, there''s nothing I can do." It is during my journey in the sky that I am able to work. That recognition is not wrong, or has been ordered so from the outset, so as far as the person in question may be concerned, it is just moving as instructed. "... in the end" The scratchy fool looked beyond the clouds in distress. If I care about it, I look at whatever I can destroy. "Whoever made this golem with any thoughts" Full of strife, I was watching this outrage. "They use it to hurt someone." I want to be someone who needs me and someone appreciates me. That''s what I thought I could only fight in hopes of the power to fight. I regretted my shallowness, my choice without thinking about it. "It may be so" "No, no, it''s not like the guy who made this golem is bad. Just the one to use..." Not that war is preferable, but abduction was too despicable. I got gagged because the other guy was a swimbok, but if the other guy was a general technician, it would only have been a tragedy. "I''ve been thinking about using it effectively." "¡­ do you think you are being used? "I''ve told you so many times, it''s better than me thinking about it." In my case, even if I bother others, I can compensate the state with treasure and peach and carrot fruit. You won''t care about that, but if you want to behave for people in person for the world, you can do as much to help people as you want by four thousand years of wisdom. It is a great difference from our own trump cards that we can only fight, kill and break. Of course, Rikyo knows that''s not the case. "Yes, I can see Danua ~! On the other hand, Noah was in a good mood to fly. As much as he sings the song as he enjoys it. "Noah seems to enjoy seeing her allies." ''Yeah, Danua is my friend! "Danua... I''m looking forward to it too" Keizo Danua has the ability to share memories of taste and reproduce every dish. Being able to meet Rikyo meant seeing her too, which meant being able to taste the dishes of my old hometown. Too bad it disappears in a day, but I was still going to keep eating until I was full while I was staying. "You''re very excited about the fact that Shaw elephants haven''t eaten their hometown dishes in a long time. If so, shall we arrange for them to be eaten even in Caputo? "... I wonder if that''s impossible. Coupler mens, additive burrs, I think." "Danua is also good at cooking ~ ~" "I don''t think I have all the ingredients..." Artificial additives, preservatives and colorants that did not receive very good treatment, but were more precious than any spice in this world. That''s right, Danua, too, would not be able to reproduce it without materials as a technology, not a function. It would also seem that it would not be possible to reproduce that much in relation to varietal improvements in terms of rice and wheat. "... hmm? Looking outside remembering the Earth, I was finding something that could not be the corner of my sight. "Dude... why is that thing in this world? While drooling his doubts, Masakazo was half-confident that there were Earthlings in Oseo. There are a few unlikely planes approaching us from a cloud gap. "Hey, what is it, like that kite?! "People on board, flying?! Both Palette and Noah, who found it, were shouting in dismay. Yes, a machine existed ahead of sight to put people on and fly. "It''s a light fryer..." Extremely primitive powered plane. A kite-like fuselage composed solely of skeleton and cloth wings was flying with the magic of the human wind on board, not propellers, as propulsion. Even Masakazo, who understands he has no learning himself, knows just about the Wright brothers. I even remembered being impressed by the fact that there were a few planes flying like the first one created by that great man. On the other hand, it was sad that it was being used militarily in too direct a balloon. "You don''t feel loaded with guns or bombs... then" It is understandable that it looks relatively close but quite far away because it is an unshielded air. It is also understandable that we are starting to scatter and will not be able to shoot it down that way. Except for the general wizard. "Don''t let this level of tech cheat crush you with no problem." In an instant, the sense of crisis had been lost. To this extent, we will be able to destroy it without any problems. 190 Sun wheel Caputo''s trump card, Masato Kobe. Wounded fool, barren farmer, the most powerful wizard in the world. At the request of Caputo, he is bound by a spell, and if he uses magic without being allowed to use it by the Caputo main house, the flesh becomes petrified. We must always rely on someone else to defend ourselves against the devastating power of magic that makes us so powerful. Black and white mountain waters that have the strength to complete as individuals and allow any battle alone. Rui Festival I am able to follow my friends by the prediction of fortune and the defensive junction of magic. Rikkyo looks like he won''t fight himself. Floating Spring can only be annihilated irrespective of enemy allies. Among the trumpets, he is the one who needs to be most concerned with his use, but in a situation where he can show his true value, he can do his job as a trump card: ''Let the moment he is put on the field finalize his victory''. No, if he fights, ''the field itself'' won''t stay. "Hey, Master Pallet. I wonder if any of them are magicians." "... probably not there. We in Caputo have a magician who specializes in combat called the Holy Knight, but that''s because Caputo is the lineage of magicians. No other country can put precious magic into battle." "Well, that''s even easier then." The surrounding faces unwittingly drink saliva. A prolonged way of talking or an agreement that you can''t do anything on your own. Or it doesn''t have eclampsia, or it doesn''t act irrationally violent. Being neither arrogant nor active, he was easily insulted by what was close to him. But when you decide to actually use the technique, it becomes a symbol of unparalleled awe. "Wide, light, thin. Do you feel burning like this all the time?" You wouldn''t have noticed the gaze of Genzo, but the little white shadows pictured at the end of his sight were moving. Several planes scattered and behaved in such a way as not to narrow the target of this attack. Maybe the Wizard of the Wind has already left and asked for an opportunity to attack here. If you attack that hard and run out of leeway, maybe you''re going to leave and take the information home. "Burn all about a dozen kilometers" Yeah, but no mistake can be corrected. Including the palette, the facades on Noah multiply and defend the defensive junction with magic. Noah herself was maximizing her defensive function. "It''s going to burn, about bone." There''s no such thing as a philosophy, the magic of fire. That was activated on a scale of ''over 100,000 times''. The farmers of the Domino Republic could not be easier at work in flattery because of the failure to make progress to the Arcana kingdom earlier, with many workers lost. At once, however, the tax rate had been lowered, and the workers who had been hurt by the civil war had recovered. Both that and this would have resulted from Rikyo''s excellent defeat handling and his luck gaining Danua. All the food in the vicinity of the capital was covered by Danua, and all the excess food was returned to the region. It will also be significant that all of the wounded and sick soldiers were healed by ginseng fruit and welcomed to their homeland with joy. "No, Your Majesty the new Emperor is a good one" "I don''t know if it''s going to make my life any easier." Of course, although they have improved significantly, their standard of living is never high. The taxes that were still taken without killing them would no longer threaten their survival. If a new emperor stands, we will have a better life for ourselves. Especially when they believed that without thinking about it, they had found joy in their lives with what it actually took. Every day hunger is filled, every day I count my hoardings. Everyone was grateful that it came to their lives. It would even be trivial, such as the fact that the new ruler does not name the Emperor. "Ha ha... it''s a beautiful day" "Well... thanks to the virtues of His Majesty the new Emperor" They looked up into the sky. There the shining sun was bringing grace to the earth. A thick cloud covered the land the other day. It was clear now, as if that were a lie. "Nice cheerful..." "I mean, isn''t it hot? "Hot, hot......! Impossible sight existed there. Scatter the clouds and burn the earth. Far away in the sky, showing the man on earth his power. Another sun was illuminating the world with the magic of fire so mighty as to think so. There''s no way we can just imagine that that''s the flame that burned our own worker. But we thought we might burn ourselves. The scratchy fool was burning a dozen kilometres around. It was only a few hundred degrees, raising the temperature. It was burning the world hot enough to burn the earth. I don''t even know how hell that was going to be up there. I guess just a few moments of flames were burning their flesh out. How much tactics, how much technology, how much readiness. They have nothing to do with it either. They burn to death. Burn down and return to the earth. That was the only thing that was certain. "Shh, it''s the end of the world. Ahhhh! Farmers scream, but the world never ends. Yes, only an Oseo operative would die. 191 Rage Domino Old Empire. Dozens of citizens had been gathered in that castle, which the new government had newly designated as the capital. Faces that can''t be flattered or said to be highly identifiable, that can''t be said to be exhausted as far as satiety, even if they don''t have trouble eating, were puzzled as to why they were collected. Some of them were children and old men. In other words, multiple families were gathered together as a whole and waited in one room. Its face is full of confusion and fear. Neither that nor this is anything more than the fear of this country''s new ''emperor''. "Hey, I''m sorry you had to get together" Nico and Rikyo appeared with a disturbing grin. The smile was not false. It was a genuine laugh. That''s why there''s nothing hidden in those eyes that runs blood. He''s laughing because he just has to laugh anymore. "As a matter of fact, there''s no one else we''ve had gathered here, in some cases to kill them all." Rikyo showed three contracts. It was completely uncle written, and only the names of the people who were signed were different. "Actually, I''m sending investigators everywhere to check the population of a certain region. Yes, you three." Yes, multiple families, of one of the three investigators, were their families. A man who sneaks the Holy Grail in his nose and just has a short knife in his hand. Before him, no one could hide the sweat. "I did, I ordered you guys. Count the number of people in the area and the size of the cultivated area. I checked it three times, and I changed people all three times. It would be easy to understand, wouldn''t it? It was something I knew, but the families were laughing at three people who would have caused problems. resentment, was cursing. No matter what anyone thinks, it''s obvious that these three people worked wrongdoing and the evidence was suppressed by Rikyo. I was only so sure of the ingredients. "I sent it three times and it was the same on all three occasions. It''s easy to understand." "Yes..." "Well, scrutinized..." "I swear, there was no injustice" "Heh?! If people can kill with hatred. Such words are as much in this world as they are. But that''s only the shit of the weak. Kill difficult opponents. That''s normal, and if you hate me, you just have to kill me. "Well, I checked my tax revenues this year." I''ll show you another document. It said the local tax revenues. The portion used as the local budget and the tax revenues sent to the state. It was something detailing them. "I''m surprised... there was material left, tax revenues weren''t the same as before that war I lost. Funny, even if the land isn''t hedged, there must be fewer people working." It''s strange, he seemed to have his neck clenched. I didn''t seem to wonder at all. "If we let a small number of people report, we can deceive tax revenues. On the other hand, if you squeeze tax revenues from many residents, you can put more tax into your nostalgia. But I guess I didn''t want to cut taxes on getting into the country..." Without hesitation at all, Rikyo had cut short knives on those three. On the three faces, a red line runs. "You guys, what were you looking into? With anger and hatred, my eyes were stained. That short knife, the vengeful demon knife Dinesleif, slowly sucks up the blood of the three. Still, his own releasing pressure won''t allow them to resist "Also, sorry! There was a hand drop! "Forgive me! We are never corrupt or anything! "I didn''t take the bribe, it''s a cleverly hidden result! "Hmm? You don''t think I''m gonna put all of you together and smash you to death for no reason? He snaps his fingers. Then an armed soldier brought one fat naked middle-aged man tied with rope. In its body, there were traces of assault, even if it was not torture. "You guys know that, right? Who this man is." Yes, he''s been assaulted and changed, but he was a man I knew. He was the lord who ruled the province the three of them examined. He was a new local lord, changed by the civil war. "This guy taught me. I gave you guys a sleeve. Yeah, you got a problem with people saying you''re under your sleeve, don''t you? Oh, you want me to tell you so you know? The families, who had not yet been drained of blood, had also drawn blood from that expression. "You guys, with liquor, women and money, you reported to me without digging into these numbers in depth, right? I grabbed the middle-aged man''s head and hit the floor. "Sure, there were more bribes this guy would give you than I would pay you guys. I think that''s bad." Over and over again, he hits the floor with a middle-aged man who won''t resist. "But come on, I told you beforehand how much I''m gonna pay you guys properly, didn''t I? Still, you signed that contract, didn''t you? Three contracts. I mean, it was a contract as an investigator. If I worked wrongfully, I would kill them all together, and that was the document I swore to. In other words, it was a State-approved execution. "I mean, I suppose that''s what you thought made me entertain you that you could put your family together and kill me? I was prepared to do that, so I have to do it too." Indeed, the three of them were doing as much as they could in luxury in the region. Indeed, after finding out that the local lord''s declaration was incorrect, he kept reporting it. But I didn''t think you''d be fooled. "Oh, of course I''ll hear what you guys have to say. But hey, let me tell you something first... it''s not just me, even the other guys are cheating. I don''t want to hear that." I really didn''t expect such a light injustice. The idea was too sweet. I didn''t think of the information gathered from the region, such as scrutinizing it so far in the center. "You rogue investigators, this is the twentieth set. You know what I mean? This is the twentieth set of people I gather you investigators and their families to slaughter. I''m sick of this! Try them, they just deceived the one job they were given. Try being a local lord, I just entertained the three of them. But he had to deal with dozens of people already and impose sanctions for the tenth time. "Are you guys that much fun exploiting your own people? Are you having so much fun with more of my work? Is it that hard to count the number of people? You wanted to be so luxurious for a moment, even in exchange for your life? Step on the middle-aged man''s head, kick him in the ass with all your might. "You didn''t think I hadn''t properly examined the nasal paper you guys wrote?! I go out of my way to flip a middle-aged man and step on that face. The man''s teeth break and stab him in the back of his shoes. "You thought I was running out of work?! It''s anger, it''s hate, it''s a curse. It was too easy to understand, burning too much natural anger. "Die." A demon knife slowly sucks blood to show fear. Dance through the universe and collect its blood. "Die, die, die! He puts his knees in the back of the three people who are sucked of blood and blued, and puts more knees in their broken heads. "Why, why, why! Always disobeying my instructions and orders! Huh?! Because I am an evil dictator and obeying my orders is against your conscience, morality, faith and justice?! Where do you blame your consciences for counting and reporting numbers? Why offend morality, discredit faith, and corrupt justice! Say it!" Can sanctions from the supreme power of the state be described as private sentencing in their fulfilment? "I can''t always count and report the number of people! If you can''t, don''t aspire from the beginning! Don''t volunteer for public service on people''s lives! With a demon knife pattern, add a beating. To inflict pain, God created tools are used as murder weapons. "Look at this guy''s meat! Exploit even more from the inhabitants for what I fed you guys and look at these fat pigs too! Look how you exploit from your own people, how you deceive your tax revenues into the center, pigs who only think about increasing their own stiffness! I know you''re telling me to look! I thought the people of my country were thin because of this pig! I thought the people of my country were starving! All I know is I''m willing to kill! What you guys did was murder aid! That''s mass murder, too! Don''t think you can make amends for one of your lives! Look at that! There was a ghost of vengeance, who once resented him, would kill the clan royalist party together. That is why there were ghosts who had even lost their state to execute the emperor and his clan, who controlled one country, in public. "Before this demon knife sucks your blood! I''ll scratch your family''s throat with this demon knife! It was something I knew. It was a decision. Under the law decided by this man, if a public official works wrongfully, he will be executed at the hands of the supreme power. That was perfectly legal. But no way, so far, I didn''t actually think we''d even kill a little thing like ourselves. "Oh, please don''t..." "To my family... to my family, hands..." "Forgive me......" "No." I wrongfully exploited my people, helped their injustice, kill the families of the great sinners. Cut off blood. Kill it and erase it from the world. He was smiling madly. "I do, I keep my promises. If I don''t kill you, I''ll break my promise to you, won''t I? Pay me the day I promised. That''s very important, and I try not to be late. So sometimes it''s just as important as that. Punish the culprit. I never pinch my feelings there. Otherwise, those who live properly will not be rewarded. That''s why he also gave his hands to the families who are frightened by that demon knife... "What are you doing" With perseverance, a woman appeared protected by the Solemn Qing Squad. Now in this country, the only woman with more power than him was waiting to be executed. "A man named you... don''t be too clean. Even a man like this is a local lord. If you kill this man, you''ll be late for local rule again." "... you think I''d let that pig live and give it back? "Don''t bother me, you have no right to defy me" A woman who made herself the princess of the kingdom of Arkana and became the wife of Rikyo. Stained Arcana. Sent in by the Arcana royal family who were able to follow Domino as a nation, she was a woman by the collar. "... well, then I have no choice" Abominably, Rikyo stops sucking blood with the demon knife and leaves the room. The family was weak and helpful. "I''ll have you guys do the same job in the future. This country is too short of talent." But Stend also looked tough again. She also has a personality that doesn''t hate injustice as much as Rikyo, so she can''t help it. But don''t expect me to make it next time. With cold eyes, she pronounces. The next time you work wrongdoings, there will be no life. "Do your job, do your job, and do your official duties. That''s all I can say." 192 Hard work "Oh, I''m annoyed. I wonder how many times I should repeat such a farce. All year?! "It''s time for people to really die... so easy. Don''t try to kill me, not at all..." Of course, the earlier shit is a complete farce. Rikkyo was seriously angry, but it was still predicated on having it stopped. First, if you were killing a local lord every time you wronged him, that''s what politics wouldn''t stand for. I know how you feel, but Stend doesn''t talk. If you were killing people with feelings, that''s what the country wouldn''t stand by in the storm of Solemnity. And it also means that Stend will pluck his distrust of the Arcana kingdom by becoming the brake. Nevertheless, when Rikyo is genuinely angry, he is still scared, both in Stend and in the Solemn Qing Squad. No matter how many times I saw it, my legs were often shuddered by his outrage, which grew more angry every time it was repeated. "Oh, already. Home Affairs Cheats and all that. Die real." Rikkyo, who walks down the hallway frustrated, moves slowly as he lets the return blood suck into Dinesleif. "There are bad guys in the world, there are poor, good guys who are being abused, people who think the world will turn well if they beat the bad guys and become leaders, all die" He turns his indignation to those who are not here, perhaps not even real. "The author of the Home Affairs Cheat book is fine, but the Home Affairs Cheat protagonist dies. Really die, extinct. I mean, I feel like studying modern Chinese history." To be honest, the face of the Arkana kingdom, including Stend, thinks Rikyo often brings this country together. The kingdom of Arcana governs in five divisions between the royal family and the four great nobles, but in the case of Rikyo it is almost equal to spinning the country alone. Without believing in myself and everything but the Eight Divine Treasures, I am betrayed and outraged each time as I try to increase the number of people who have enough to believe. "If I explain ten to a pretty girl, the guy who understands ten and thinks it all works out! I bet you know how big a poker the Chinese communists got! I guess I don''t even know who the hell monitors the viewers or anything like that! Well, it''s a story, I hope! Home Affairs Cheats Really Die! Cool, if it''s the one I chose, the one who thinks he can conveniently make other faces follow his instructions! Die, die, die! Elixir fixes Rikkyo''s hair by having Dinesleif shoulder car back in his human form. I had to be rude because I was going to meet a foreign dignitary. "Die, die, die, die! "Come on, have some tea and calm down." "Oops, thanks...... die, die, die! I''ll give you a sedative herbal tea, Danua. Drinking it up in a lukewarm breath, Rikyo continues to be even more stupider. "Until now I''ve been abused, so I''m hoping to have good thoughts for that matter. The main character of the revenge system and everyone in the world are equipped with the same thought circuit! Short circuit, such a thought circuit! You''re not thinking about public welfare or anything! If everyone only thinks about themselves, the country will always remain poor! Vajra, walking beside him, was subtly putting the weather so cold on his head. cool breeze on his hot face. "I mean, you''re legally clueless at work because you''ve been bribed! I wish I''d done my job without knowing it after I got a bribe! I got a bribe, I wish I could report that I did my job! You can have it, and then you can say," It''s my job, hey! "while you''re nagging! Make the most of that discipline and flutter in your work! Ungaikyo fixes the deflection of the clothes he''s wearing. "I''m not the only one who''s fraudulent, we''re all doing it, it''s not! I wouldn''t be so mad if you were the only one! Everybody''s doing it, so this one''s seriously out of line! How many of us think we''re doing this stupid thing to each other! You''re gonna crush my throat! When I was angry that way, the proximity ran in a hurry. While walking side-by-side to Rikkyo, where I can''t stop my legs, I''ve done something terrible. "We will report to you! On the Arcana Kingdom side, the magic of ''Heavenly Punishment'' has been confirmed! also, what if, the kingdom of Arcana is taking our country this time..." "Ahem?! Are you kidding me? While walking side by side, Rikyo was grabbing the chest barn near him. "Ho, it''s true! "I don''t doubt that! What''s your job! It''s something even kids can do to tell me what they saw! Your job, though, is to find out what caused the fight and how to apologize while I think it might end in vain! "Hih, hih, no! "My job is to indulge in your suggestion like that! If you figure it out, go think about it! "Also, I''m sorry! The side that stops walking sideways and rushes away. As she dropped him off, Stend snapped his mouth. "It''s hard to believe that my country, the Kingdom of Arcana, is about to take this country down." "It''s my job to do it for nothing. Even if the world dies tomorrow, we have to get the job done! That''s how I was finally getting to your waiting room. "Excuse me." Rikkyo enters the waiting room of your nobility, who was visiting this castle with patience, while offering room and style as a depository of the sovereignty of one country. Everyone was shutting up about the speed of that transformation. "I''m so sorry to keep you waiting. Although unofficially, I really don''t want to keep you waiting for so long as you are a soldier from a historic country... for how many minutes, as a young man, you are too immature to rule the country, so this is how I''m going to keep you waiting." The nobleman had several escorts, and you yourself had your eyes bandaged. Speaking of what that means, it would mean that you have injuries that even magic can''t cure. "¡­ social dictionary is good" "This is rude, it would have been tough so far. Danua." And he commanded me, and Danua walked before you. And remove his bandage and see the extent of the injury. "You''re up." From the nostalgia, serve the juice squeezed with ginseng fruit. It was in a glass container. It was in your hand. As an escort, I''m not scared and made to drink, such as drinks served by thin dirty girls. But just to drink this, you arrived here in a mess. "... ugh" Unexpectedly, a nobleman who suppresses his eyes. Because of the military, his shoulders were wide, and his face was restrained as he shook his body, which had been forged out. The escorts look worried about it, but eventually the reaction comes. "You''re blind..." The other day, he had closed his eyes in an accident during the exercise, naturally undergoing treatment for the use of magic. However, there was serious damage to the eyeball, which was not very, but not treatable. Of course, I was injured in the middle of work, even during the exercise. It is by no means dishonorable. In addition, I gave up that if I can''t cure myself with magic, I can''t help it. Until I heard Domino and Arcana had fruit to cure all the diseases. Nevertheless, it was forbidden in your country to ask for it because you could owe money to another country without even saying it was an enemy country. In fact, there were a number of scammers out there who wanted to trick the rich into grabbing straw as well. But happy or unhappy, you had the power to gather information. He was able to investigate that certain procedures would allow him to benefit from the fruit. "... blind, that would have been hard. Many wounded and sick soldiers in our country also lost their sight. But with this power of Danua, we have seen a radical solution to all this suffering." "Exactly, the help of heaven..." What if your vision is better than before? Your honor, who thought so, was stirring his joy as he opened and closed his lid to the light for a long time. "I don''t want to go through these cumbersome procedures or anything if I think I can get close to someone like you... I want you to feel sad about your country there" "It''s not that I care...... it''s trivial to think that the light has returned to my eyes this way" It''s informal, but no, it''s informal, which is why proper procedures exist. First, I get a letter of recommendation from a magician who studied law in the Arcana kingdom, and then I go to Caputo in the Arcana kingdom, the main mountain of law. I made sure that I could treat it there, and I couldn''t apply it there, so I finally got Domino''s letter of introduction to Rikyo. "It''s a literal panacea. Brings rapid recovery to all areas, including arm defects, blindness, and delicate areas of men. Even though Danua disappears in a day, she can produce more. If you visit our country without passing Caputo, it will deprive you of your job from the use of Caputo magic." "It''s a hassle...... trivial if you think you can get back on the battlefield. I still have to work for my country." Blindness, how heavy that is for humans, that won''t have to be spoken of. Well, in this world of no braille or anything, seriousness is vastly beyond the earth. "¡­ so, for consideration" You have taken actions that are not recognized by the state. Being here and getting drug effects in this country are both informal things. That meant they were gripping weaknesses. But there are things that you can and cannot give way to. Your face was tight. If it goes too far, I forget the heat. Until earlier, I thought I could offer anything if I could get the light back, but I also regretted getting my hands on something dangerous if I went back to sanity. "Not this time." But, anxiously enough, Rikyo was laughing that it wouldn''t matter if it was free. "And I don''t know... if you belong in the military, you know, as a general rule, injuries and illnesses are what anyone does. Of course there will be more healing with magic... because if, at any time, things happen. I was wondering if it would be enough for you to know that panacea in our country is not a scam this time." Sure, there is. To be clear, it''s not that believable, such as the existence of panacea, and it was all the more so if most injuries and illnesses could be cured by magic. Few people would believe in such a frigid thing. But if that happens in your body in the future... you must recommend it. "Plus... I don''t need it. Young people like me, they say they''re weak, but they''re incompetent." Rikyo had put out his style as the lord of a country. He laughs creepily and observes you. I''m observing, without hiding it. "As for me struggling to unite this country, I have a hard time getting eyes on foreign matters. Diplomacy, like internal affairs, is a matter for the country. If so¡­" "The face I know, he said there should be one person I know" "Yeah, my country needs a lot of friends" It''s not like I don''t have the envy of being a man in a situation where I support my country alone. Neither does the Arcana royal family have any jealousy of him. But the tragedy of the country I destroyed myself was never to relax in a leisurely and comfortable manner. "Regardless, you have your country. I have my country, too. In the event of a mismatch of interests, they may also bump into each other. I don''t want you to be forced to bend over there. But...... in fact, there won''t be that many. Overall bumping into each other, etc." "I''m military, I''m not politically involved" "Yeah, but you must have some relatives involved in politics, too. I''m sure not many of you would like to know about your recovery and benefit from it." There are medicines that actually cure all kinds of diseases, whether secret, informal or under water. If so, there is no need to advertise it exaggerated anywhere. "Of course, you will follow the steps. Even if you come here directly, you will never be able to give you the medicine. But¡­ just follow the steps and I''ll divide the drug effect for everyone" There is no need to attach it to weakness, blackmail it, or even demand consideration. A panacea that disappears in a day, because it cannot be put into circulation, makes it necessary to meet in person the supreme power of the state. Even taking account of the Kingdom of Arcana becomes a sorting to unnecessary opponents. "Rest assured, I am not going to expand the map of this country. Anyway, at the moment, it''s very refreshing. It''s not just with the Arcana kingdom, it''s with your country." The princess of the kingdom of Arcana thinks. This man is a genuine dictator who truly turns the country by himself. 193 Heroes Wounded fools and Gentile dictators, a relationship that should also be called resentful enemies. But if you try to be a wounded fool, you have no real sense of being invaded, and if you try to be a Gentile dictator, you have no particular resentment because you have a sense of having plucked a fight from yourself. Rather, we were close enough to each other because of our hometown. Festival As I admired my mountain water, it must have been very big that the Japanese had a common understanding and common perception. Anyway, words don''t make sense. "Really die! Home Affairs Cheat The protagonist really dies! "Fair enough... calm down, Rikyo" "Here''s the thing, grab your head, the corners of your desk and your heels are stuck! "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey..." Rikkyo, who came to Noah, who landed outdoors, was greeting him with stupidity for now. I was doing everything I could to be foolish. Anyway, it can only be passed on to Home Affairs Cheats and others like Masakazo. "Oh, man, I''m in trouble. I said something like that and I don''t actually even have any trouble at all. I grabbed my hair until the extra tap tulle was bloody, and the corner of my robust looking desk had a stick on it! Stay back, stay back, stay back! "I''m a little tired, why don''t you come to bed?! "I don''t have time for bed! I''ve been up all night lately! If I tell you to come do a hundred jobs, don''t do one. I''m feeding you hammers to the idiots who write and serve hundreds of great things! "Well, that''s tough." Where Caputo trump cards and royal trump cards are blossoming into a public story that doesn''t matter, Caputo''s lady and princess have also exchanged information in confusion. "Princess...... that, is it that hard? "Um, injustice is rampant and corruption is spreading. I knew about the depravity of the Imperial aristocracy, but I was imitating the Imperial aristocracy that what was repressed by it was now my turn to ease." "It''s... sad" "Rather, I am amazed at the cane. Everyone, in a situation where he is corrupt, has proceeded with his culpability and reform without tolerating any corruption, making sure that there are no contradictions through his eyes in all the materials he is sent." "... documents for the entire domino?! "Yes, and it''s in a more difficult state to find uncorrupted reports. A cane trying to make it right is like fighting a country." Stend was heartily impressed and respected that it was something his temper often had. Without metaphorical exaggeration, it supports the nation by itself. I can only praise you now. "The revolution is no different than it was before the revolution, I don''t like being told, I''m putting my heart into proving that there has been improvement with the reform of the people" "... from the people''s point of view, you must be a better person." "I guarantee that. From the perspective of a people who cannot corrupt, taxes will be cheaper and evil lords will be solemnly sanctified. If the cane rots, it can hold up in an instant... but I think it holds up well." In short, it''s like grabbing human heads from all over the country and yelling around, "Don''t fraud me," "Don''t exploit me," and "Report me properly." The fatigue of the person will be severe. How dare it hold up on a yearly basis. Otherwise, it may not serve as a dictator or anything. "I''m not asking for someone so good! He''s the one who honestly reports to me that if I asked for a hundred, he''d do about eighty and I couldn''t do twenty! "Ain''t nobody like that? "It''s not like he''s not here. But how about one in a thousand? It''s a waste of time, time and effort looking for such a rare species this way! And there aren''t a thousand people needed for official business! Even if we develop talent, we don''t have the talent to develop talent first! "... what''s been going on in this country" "There was nothing wrong with me, so I could have died easily! Even though nothing was going on, around turning the country upside down and maintaining it, the boulder is the man chosen for the trump card. Of course, it''s ironic. Maybe it would have been easier for the Kingdom of Arcana to merge this country even with him. "You want to tell the people who are cheating on home affairs in the world! How rare and worthwhile a human being who moves like I said! Meaning that talent is scarce! It''s official business! I''m a state official! What do you mean, the majority of state officials are corrupt? Whoa! As of now, it''s rare to work properly! I''m stuffed! I mean! There''s no way that all the people in the workplace are going to suddenly take their jobs seriously, as much as they brought up a guy who can do his job! You mean killing all the people in the country and pulling good people from around! There''s such a brilliant person out there! Where are you, such a brilliant person! Is that Resemara?! Is that Resemara?! I''ll kill you! "Fair enough..." "Cool. Follow my great laws and instructions, guys who think we can all be happy! Start over from kindergarten! Take a good look at how much the nanny burns her hands on kindergartners! The kid is pure and innocent, or whatever he thinks! Look at reality and the real thing! Hang yourself and die after you''ve seen it! Guy who says democracy or something! A country with no compulsory education or anything. A guy who''s trying to do something useless and pointless! First, look at the overall number of people, the system that grasps it, and the literacy rate of the people! After arranging and budgeting for numbers. No! I don''t know how you can vote for people who can''t read and write! Assuming it''s occupied, we''ll get rid of taxes, so that everyone can eat treats every day! Though the kind of people who talk about nothing but such fraud will be elected and decide to break all that convention! Why do you think a good and capable lord boils down as soon as you make it democratic! We''re not switching humans around! There''s no such thing as a person who can conveniently listen to your orders and instruct you to the end! "Danua ~!" "You''re up! Noah, what''s wrong? No! "I thought I was going to die ~!" "I''m up! Noah, don''t let the Eight Divine Treasures cry. Come on! "So, this is the golem?" "Yes, it is." "You don''t deform, you huge, you fly through the sky, you merge, you drill, you put out glowing swords, you don''t have a machine gun on you? "He won''t." "Isn''t that garbage...... hey elixir! I''m not familiar with what I''ve never seen or heard, no matter how long I''ve been alive and knowledgeable. If that was the function of the Holy Grail Elixir of Will, which had absolutely nothing to do with the battle, it was all the more so. Elixir function, repair broken tools. That restores the golem that had been destroyed. "Oh, that''s how it worked, too." "Oh, convenient and helpful...... Ungaikyo, what do you say? "I don''t care... hey..." Ungaikyo touching the restored golem with a pepper to confirm its material and so on. But I don''t know anything about boulders, even if I check where I restored them from what broke them. "Solemn Qing Squad man, could you use the magic of heat? I''d like you to help me break it down a little bit. Danua, please serve the peaches! Vajra, the sky is a little cloudy. Please clear it up." "Understood." "Okay, Betsa." "Don''t ask me to do that! Do it!" A soldier of the Solemn Qing Squad who slowly disintegrates by applying the magic of heat to the designated place. That he had his tongue wrapped around the robustness of the golem, which even the magic of heat could not easily destroy. More than that, I had no choice but to give up to the most powerful man in the world, who destroyed so many golems without suffering. "Master of ''Thunder Cut''... said he put in a golem to catch it..." "The princess hasn''t seen it in person, so you won''t really feel it... as far as I''m concerned, it''s like challenging heaven..." "Ukio didn''t talk inside...... so much" Stend also knew about Swivok, but honestly he''s beyond the limits of his imagination. I wonder how much they can''t fathom even the trump cards, even though they are way over the imaginary cap. "So, I shot down a couple of lightfliers on my way here." "... a light fryer? Engines and propellers, too? "No, no, it was a force using the magic of the wind." "Oh, you mean..." "Maybe the Earthlings are in Oseo. That''s why we have innovation." "I guess..." Even in the Arcana kingdom, Japanese men made their names in magical history. Regardless of the degree, there are ideas that can only be done because they have completely different common sense. "Tech cheats, I wonder if it is" "You''re not. Tech cheats don''t make golems." Because he had done something similar himself, Rikkyo had denied Masakazo''s words. "There''s a time when I thought I''d make a fire rope gun or something, too. But, well, I totally gave up. It''s also true that it''s weaker than magic...... it''s hard to handle. Training was inferior to scrolling." "That''s because you can make a lot of scrolls. What? "That''s right, I don''t deny it. But then, why don''t you just try to make a fire rope gun or something like that first? If the opponent is a tech cheat, there is something to be done before an improved system of planes and golems. There had to be something else to make. Not doing that means no tech cheats exist for the enemy. "You didn''t build an internal combustion engine, a propeller, or a machine gun, but what are you going to do about building a manpower glider? "Still... it''s a threat to us..." "Right...... only a hundred years after the Wright brothers made their powered planes, mankind reached the moon. If a new technology is emerging in Oseo... in a hundred years, Oseo may be trying to unify the world." Rikkyo talking about a pessimistic future, but with a fierce smile on his face. "Don''t worry, I''ll lose you in a day when I have the right excuse" I''ll make sure that hundreds of years from now, the exchangers say. "Well, I think I''ll get a horn when I do, so say hello then." I guess he''d rather think and act than think and act. The scratchy fool had stopped thinking and entrusted himself to grabbing. "My lord... I know more or less how to make it. But I can''t replicate it because of the technology. Plus, because it''s predetermined the user, it''s pointless for me to duplicate it as it is." "Oh well. That''s good...... then write me a blueprint or something because it''s generally fine. We have to deliver it to the Arcana Kingdom." For the first time in a long time, finding enemies to lose and making them laughing ''Emperors'' and ''Heroes'' were letting countless plots go around their brains. Struggling for the immense demon of the country, he was becoming more familiar with the steeple than before he lost the country. Look at him and Pallet and Stend understand again. that he is also an ''individual'' comparable to the state. 194 Overwork "Anyway, always this guy won''t listen to my orders." "Well, that''s tough." "I''m not pushing such an impossibility to kill a dragon, to break into an enemy country and pull information, to bring a dead human back to life," "I can''t do that." "I just ordered you to count the number of people in one region. I did say to look into family structure, men, women, adults, old people, that sort of thing too. But I broke my budget, and you gave me time. I can''t say it''s a lot of pay, but I paid for the transportation separately. Nonetheless, I sent three people in and all three of them came back fully cooperating with the corrupt lords! Besides, so are the people who sent them to other regions! It''s not about being unusable or competent! "Sure, that''s annoying." "Right?! Dinner seats to welcome guests from the kingdom of Arcana, the Sovereign Nation. The Domino Republic is extremely poor because it has just lost the war, but meals are so extravagant that it is not only unusual for Rikyo to have Danua. Rikkyo, who is constantly enraged, solemnly at all times, purposefully executed at his own hands, no emotions other than anger and hatred exist, and so on, was also only smiling at his age at meals. While I''m telling my countrymen about my stupidity, that face is struggling, it was about the joke of the booze seat. Seeing it, here''s what his wife, Stend, said. "You''re in a lot better mood today than usual." "... Princess, is this it? "Yes, I''m usually in a pretty bad mood than this" There is no such thing as a pallet that is a Caputo''s maid of honor of purity and poverty does not eat the meal that is served. And I couldn''t hide my amazement at the massive "Japanese cuisine" lined up, or the luxury and delicacy of Western food. More than that, I was surprised that Rikyo was in a good mood. Rikyo and Masazo rinse udon and buckwheat noodles instead of western food. I was rubbing and bickering. Rikkyo''s story was being heard by Masakazo. Seeing the serene sight, Rikkyo''s direct men present were also relieved. "I don''t know how many times I''ve called you and thought about getting the territory ashed in front of them. I think about it regularly. I think regularly enough to accurately measure the passage of time. I''ve been thinking about it about three times in the morning. It''s just lunch, and I think about three more times after lunch, it''s just dinner. I mean, I think about it every three hours." "He wants to call me so badly..." "Vajra, Dinsleif, Ungaikyo, Elixir and Danua have worked for me without rest for twenty-four hours, but I still can''t catch up at all. I mean, I''m just scrutinizing the information, but the correct information doesn''t come in at all. Harvest and the restoration of civil war don''t come in at all. It''s not supposed to be a hassle, but nobody gives me the right information." "... Um, come on, Rikyo" "What the fuck?" "How do you do information, Seisa?" I have heard something very preliminary, basic and essential. He doesn''t seem that interested, but he''s a little curious. In response to that question, it is Rikyo who makes the face that he often asked me. "Ho." "No, the king is often busy. You know, it''s often hard to push a hanko. But that''s just a pose you''re doing with comics and cartoons and stuff. Actually, what kind of body is it?" "Good question. I also wanted to know this when I was in Japan..." Close your eyes and think of your hometown, Rikyo. I thought I''d come a long way... and sit by my side. "First, send one in to check the population. Naturally, send people to the field to find out." "Yeah, yeah." "So, the report goes up to me. But I don''t know how much work he can do, so I''ll send the next one in. That said, naturally we don''t send them in right away. The first one goes, checks it out, comes back, waits till we report it. So it''s about three months from now." "It''s gonna be so... it''s gonna be tough without a train or a phone" "That''s right... I want a phone, I mean wireless or wired, I want communication technology. I don''t say luxury, so Morse is fine. We''re sending a second one in three months." "In three months..." "So, I''ll send a third one in once too. In the meantime, we''re going to compare the second report to the first." "Does it count differently? "No, it''s the other way around when we''re together. The first and second were exactly the same, so I''ll check the third one, six months after the first one." "It was with me, too." "That''s right... after six months, not one was born and not one is dead in that territory. Plus, there''s no calculator, but there''s no computation at all." "Oh, that''s weird." "Besides, the tax payments were also clearly unnatural. There is little difference compared to the previous year. A civilian soldier blown up by you is dead, and there''s no way he can keep the harvest alive." "Well... that''s where it affects me too" "When this happens, we''ll have to call the lord to confirm. You call in all the suspicious lords, and you make every family bump at the guy whose corruption is confirmed in front of them. I''ll be right there." "Yeah, you went crazy all at once" "You get more national treasure vases and stuff with ungaikyo and you slap it all over your head." "Why in a national treasure? "You''ve tried to punch Vajra''s patterned head in her ass before. Ungaikyo and Dinsleif didn''t stop, but Danua and Elixir stopped them." "Why with a divine treasure? "I''m also frustrated by the fact that I''ve been up all night and the lack of exercise, which puts all that anger at the root of all the evils, the bad regional lords. Of course, it''s not just the individual, it''s the child. It''s merciless. My family can support me when it''s hard." "I''m sad it''s not an eight." "That''s right, I''m sad, but I can''t help it. In fact, if you do, another lord''s wife will give you evidence of corruption. It''s okay to talk smoothly. Of course, if the evidence has the ability to prove it, so be it. I just saw it with these eyes, and I heard it with these ears, and I can''t." "We need to do a proper investigation there." "Of course not, I''m not the keeper of the law, I''m the dictator, right? I''ll have a proper trial, Your Honor, but I don''t have a lawyer. Sometimes assaults are carried out without trial, but procedural aspects of the paperwork are fine because they are handled by rolling down the stairs, fighting between nobles, or being stabbed in a crazy talk fight. I''m worried about the paperwork. As far as possible (...) as far as possible (...) to keep a bad precedent. Of course, the document is signed in person. Absolutely fine." Hearing stories that only have problems, but only truths, Rikkyo''s men were remembering things they didn''t even want to recall. Was it too irritating for the palette or is it blue and loss of appetite? Masakazo is a light nori who says, "Yes, it is!" against Rikyo, who speaks proudly, is too unrealistic. "Of course, when the other guys do my behavior, it''s going to be a problem, so one of these days I''m going to restrict the trial, the means of gathering evidence, the instruments that can be used in torture. My country is a country governed by the rule of law! "Torture is a prerequisite..." "So there''s no illegality whatsoever in the very act I''m doing right now. In accordance with the great principle of non-retroactivity of the law, the law that I will enact in the future will not punish my actions today. I mean, white monochrome. There are no black elements." "Dictators are scary." "Yes, the dictator is scared... I''m scared, thinking if a dictator were born in this country after me! What a perfect dictator from top to bottom of the people, it makes me want to think! Listening to that story, the pallet thinks. I was wondering if this guy might be too strong. How dare you win a war with such a man''s country? "We talked about it, but it''s my job now to find out if there''s obviously any strange information through the paperwork sent from all over the place. Specifically, I''m investigating the city I destroyed in the civil war, the barracks, the restoration of the army you blew up, while wiping that corruption away. The corruption rate was over 300, and if I was solemn, I''d have to kill all the local lords again." "Again, I''m not afraid to exaggerate in any way." "The corruption rate of over three hundred is associated with one local lord and at least three means there is serious corruption. Well, I guess so." "Are you going through paperwork all over the country? All alone? "I''m not alone. As I said earlier, I also have the Divine Treasures work twenty-four hours. Of course, I''m still fighting with paperwork. That''s great that you''re not human! You don''t have to sleep to be completely wrong! Human error free! Besides, my side is accepting bribes, and if you work illegally, you''ll find out. Well, it''s unlikely my side would accept a bribe. Anyway, you''ve been with me all four or six hours, and you''re pulling into the castle with me. I don''t have time to take bribes or use them. Well, if my family receives it and uses it, I can think of it, but those of you who haven''t had time to forget my fear with me all four or six times won''t want to just take bribes that I can''t luxury and make my family happy." In addition to Black Labor, whose pay is good but not hourly, as if it wasn''t profitable, the neighbors, who are constantly savoring the punitive game of being with Rikyo, had a dark face. I gave up listening to him already and decided to focus on eating shrimp fries and oyster fries. Only rice is their imaginary treat. If you didn''t enjoy this, I don''t know what that''s what you volunteered for. "Anyway, I have recently deplored that ruling the country is tantamount to fighting the country. The biggest enemies of the exchangers are the people, and the strongest enemies are the wrong-working officials. Sure, the revolution has been accomplished, and the annihilation of the Emperor and his clan, the original purpose, has been accomplished... but such things, democratically speaking, are like winning elections. The real deal lies in how to keep your tenure together. You''d think so, wouldn''t you? "I''m going to die in my spare time, I''m going to look like a bad guy... I think I''ll do something when I get back to Caputo too..." "It''s your job not to think about it. You don''t care." Rikkyo laughs very loudly, without giving in. He was sitting next to him and grabbing the shoulders of his compatriots scrubbing udon so he would do so against his long-time friends. "In fact, well, thanks to Stend, it''s a lot of help. I don''t know what I''d say if I attacked you back in the day, but the people I brought in from the Arcana kingdom are really serious and trustworthy. Stend himself has an understanding of what I do, and he thinks he''s getting a good wife. It really supports my lack of strength." ¡­¡­ It was all too obvious that it was true and not false. A thank you was coming out of my mouth that wasn''t meant for me, but I didn''t lie. "I want about a hundred more people. On a set with my men." ¡­¡­ Exactly Masakazo closing the door. By treating my wife completely as a workforce, I was asking the princess if this was okay with the palette as well. "Hmm... compliments won''t give you anything" Stend seemed so happy because his competence was appreciated. This may now be said to be a couple who have mutual respect. "At this time I want you to manage, educate and enlighten the savage and childish Domino as a colony of the Arcana kingdom. I know it''s a lot of burden, so I can''t say it''s just that lame. Anyway, there are too few humans available, people were true to the treasures of the country. People used to say castles, people hedges, people moats. When I was fighting the Empire, when I was going around killing competent guys from one end, I thought whoever defended the Emperor deserved to die... but I did a waste of time." "Well, let''s just say that I''m gonna be at the wedding, and Lady Pallet and Noah are gonna be there. Mountain water and festivals When I come back, I say we raise the country for a ceremony." "Oh, that''s it..." The marriage of Rikyo, the supreme power ''Gentile Dictator'' of the Domino Republic, and Stend Arcana, Princess of the Kingdom of Arcana. Marriage of Majan-Ton, First Prince of the Kingdom of Majan, and Doowe Soaped, the main Soaped family maid. Those, joint weddings. It is a bragging tournament that the Arcana kingdom invites royal nobility from all nations to line up the eight kinds of divine treasures that are exclusive and the five strongest trump cards. ''Cause we weren''t married yet, and honestly, we weren''t there right after the defeat.'' "You must be tough, but I''m honestly looking forward to it. Look, they''re coming for the last trump card." "Disya''s trump card," The Thinking Man, "Floating Spring..." "Looking forward to meeting the Japanese." "That''s true... I didn''t see any of the other trumpets, including you" "I hear you''ve met Mr. Swibbock before." "... Mr. Suibok, did you say it was at the wedding or something? Here at last, Rikyo had a fed up face. I know weddings are annoying, and it was only natural that this ceremony, which could be called a marriage between nations, was even more annoying. But what I''m fed up with is that it will still be about Swivok. "The Divine Treasure other than Elixir says he doesn''t want to see Pandora... he says he doesn''t want to see Mr. Suibok any more than that. Except Elixir, after all." "I haven''t seen Mr. Swibbock since I was here, but I probably won''t answer. The King and the Lord of Caputo won''t like it." "I don''t want to see him for the rest of my life, or get involved with him. Having a relationship with that guy has a return, but it''s too risky... he''s better than you." "Well, that''s fair enough." Wounded fool, Masaozo Kobe. The two strangely good names are simply scratched by a magical suicide bomber. Neither has its genuine possession destroyed the country by mistake. In the case of Suibo, it seems that he often destroys the country by mistake. In his case, his life is about four thousand years old, so he doesn''t destroy it all the time. It''s just that humans don''t destroy their country so many times. "Because I have a season to hate those guys Mr. Swibbok. Maybe I don''t even want to see my disciple, Mountain Water." "Don''t think there''s gonna be mountain water, it''s the trump card for sopeds." "He said he doesn''t want to see Pandora or Mountain Water... well the sad part of his country. I can''t help but take you. I mean, I think I''m gonna have Noah put it on, so I''ll say hello then." A gathering wedding of eight kinds of divine treasures and five trump cards, if you say what that means...... What it means is that something happens that is not a rock. 195 Change Seems Rikyo''s been saving up a lot of depression. "Yeah, that''s right" Spend the night in the Domino Republic. Pallet Caputo and Masaozo Kobe. The capital, which was burned by the war, was also undergoing significant reconstruction, and there was at least a peaceful quiet in the city viewed from the veranda of the castle. Peaceful quiet here was not everyone spending their nights frightened, but quiet like a snowy day, where if you shut your ear, you could hear the bickering. It was something Rikyo was trying to maintain and at the same time spread across the country. "I''m just listening, and I''m getting better and better." "Yeah, it was enough for me to know" "If I can help you with this... it''s not a bad idea to come and see me sometimes" "Right." Regardless of the way it is done, Rikyo has managed to support the country. I can''t even compliment you on the way you did it, but that never affects the people. That would surely be evil if we behaved the same way against the people. But all he''s doing is against officials. Officials are the people, of course, but it would also be the job of the exchangers to bring corrupt officials to justice. In that sense, he''s only doing normal things because of the tension. I guess the more tension goes wrong, the busier and harder it is. "... I''m in a difficult position" "Oh, not at all. I''m still gonna do my best, so I''m gonna lose my head." Rikyo has bowed his head to Arcana twice before. The first time, when the invasion failed, it was a light acceptance of defeat. The second time Fuukei attacked, he gave up on the other trump cards, saying it was impossible to defeat him. If Rikkyo decides he can''t do it, he immediately cuts through and switches. The speed of that switch would also be his strength, albeit dictator. It is due to the certainty that no matter how much I fail, I will not be kicked off otherwise. He never asked Arcana for help. That shows his attitude as it is. Looks like he''s still going to work hard. "¡­ Can''t people change" The palette said so with a view of the night. Doowe thought he was the most blessed woman in the world, but the palette also understands he''s the blessed woman. Whatever I say like that, I understand that it may only be a sermon from above in the end. "Huh?" "It must be natural for people who have ever been abused to want to be in a position to be abused this time if they put themselves in the same position as those who were abused" "Right." "I guess you can''t share the food because you can''t eat it unless you take it from someone." Domino now has Danua. If God''s grace is to produce food inexhaustibly, hunger is almost eradicated to the extent that food arrives in one day. As long as Danua is in this country and has a heart of charity in Rikyo, the suburbs of the capital are almost fine. This means that all the food that was supposed to go around the capital will remain in the region, and the local food situation will inevitably improve significantly. Although local workers remained reduced, there were nevertheless significant cuts in tax rates and local farmers were experiencing improved hunger. Of course, the weather manipulation by Vajra does not prevent it from becoming unscrupulous, and there is no damage such as long rain and no worries of drought. The people regarded Rikyo as a new exchanger only because of the dramatically improved food situation since the imperial period. Speaking of cheats, that''s it, but if you take it seriously and think about the people starving to death, you shouldn''t even put them in options such as what you do on a regular basis. But that''s as long as Rikyo survives. Ryukyo needs to be prepared for when he''s gone or after he''s dead while he''s decent. It requires a change of consciousness on the part of the entire population. "This country was long oppressed. It made me proud of what stood on top, and made my subjects save what they had accumulated. This is what''s up there, and this is what''s down there, and it''s getting so tight." "... indeed. Everybody''s corrupt, that''s what I''m talking about." Of course, there is a degree of corruption. I hate to say it, but corruption exists, both in the Kingdom of Arkana and in Caputo. There are people to be punished, and there are bad people under the water that have not been revealed. But in Domino''s case, the number and seriousness of it are not comparable. Fattening your personal belly, too, has limits. In the case of the Kingdom of Arcana, some addition or subtraction exists. The people on the corrupt side also have a year in corruption, so they grasp what is a good range to corrupt. There are aspects of consideration for the possibility of discovery, but I understand that I lose money by overfattening my private belly and my subjects dry up. Everyone knows that it is better to get it under your sleeve from the rich than to exploit it it thoroughly from the poor. Domino corruption, however, knows no additions or subtractions. I mean it, because I''ve become great, and I don''t care what I do. If you let the guy who came to investigate grab the money too, I don''t doubt he''ll pass any impossibility. So if you do a little research, you discover serious corruption. It is only natural that Rikyo should be angry. "... are people born good or evil? I don''t know about that, but there was too much evil spreading in this country. If you raise in that evil, if you live in evil, whatever heart you have, you may become evil. If you''re in a position to do evil, you may lean toward evil." Not all the people have changed, even when the regime has taken its place. If so, then maybe all the people of this country will run evil if they get a ''role''. Now they spend this night with their families, they may have been planted with the seeds of evil. Maybe that''s something I can''t help. "Aristocrats may call their subjects inferior and despise them. And I know it''s not completely rootless." It''s not limited to dominoes. Many in the kingdom of Arcana want to swarm and smoke sweet juice at the successful. If you call that humble, I guess so. The aristocracy speaks of it as limited to those who descend, but not to those who descend. Of course, the percentages and their disappointments are not comparable. "... will a person, by birth, have a mind to decide? Can''t people... change?" "Dear Palette... what a stupid thing to do" Masakazo was frightened against the seriously troubled palette. I can see the palette''s argument, but the conclusion is too flashing. "First of all, I guess I''ve been like this since I spent time here." "That''s... right. You just met, you were shallower. Must have changed." "If it doesn''t change, Caputo will be destroyed by now." Never exaggerated. Or, Masakazo had been killed. Though suddenly empowered and the surrounding environment changed as a whole, Makzo was indeed changing. That was a sure fact. "But that''s..." "That''s right, hey, I do think it''s because the surrounding environment has suddenly changed. I think this is what happened to me because the Caputo guy was a good guy. If I had been in Domino, this wouldn''t have happened. I''m sure he was starting to think for himself and act at his discretion, like Rikyo." Of course, deciding what to do at your discretion is not always a good result. There are also differences in the heads of vegetables, on top of the fact that the given forces are too different. It could have been even more tragic than Rikkyo. "If we stay in this country, maybe Rikyo will continue to change more. But well...... I''m fine. People change, good wind or bad wind. It''s difficult and time consuming, but I can do it for the better. If Rikyo makes this country better all the time, then the people will get better." I want that to happen. I''m also well aware that it''s not that easy. "For that reason, Rikyo, the princess, and the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures are working hard." "Right......" "I killed too much." Rikkyo and Stend''s conjugal life is not sweet enough to flatter. We''re people who prioritize each other''s work, and we respect each other for that other. Relations were very good because of the same profession, the same workplace and the absence of conflict of thought. Still, it wasn''t sweet. "I was meant to kill you." On a dark bed, Rikyo was trying to sleep. Managing his life by Danua, he was also set for bedtime. Besides, Stend was also attached. They slept in the same bed because they were a couple, but they never overlapped their skin. "I used the emperor to kill the royal family." "I''ve heard it many times, is that right? "Oh well... I wonder what would have happened if I had been in the Arcana Kingdom from the beginning" The Domino Empire created what is now Rikyo. Even with his qualities, it was the domino empire that inspired him. "It will be the influence of Mr. Suibok and Sopede that has become the mountain water now. I guess the festival was influenced by mountain water and batrabs. Makzo is getting Caputo better..." The old Rikyo was not so different from the old festival. "If I''d been picked up by the Arkana royal family from the beginning... don''t think so." "If that were the case, the Arkana kingdom would have left this country alone." Even though my heart fits, the first people to accept Rikyo really made me go to Rikyo. That they were all killed, that had a lot of impact on Rikyo. "... I''m not the only cheat protagonist who thinks I can do something. If you''re a young man in good shape, that''s what we all think." In a bedroom with no light, her husband talks as she is invited to drowsiness. "So¡­ it must not be unnatural to feel obliged to the person who took care of you" For example, if the protagonist bought him a slave, he would be connected. For example, to fall in love just because the protagonist gave you bread. For example, having the protagonist take the revenge of his parents and pledge allegiance. Rikyo also knows that they are never exaggerated. When it was hard, I didn''t ask anyone for help. Always supported by divine treasures. I kept moving forward with anger and hatred at all times. But it wasn''t hard, and it wasn''t painful. "At least I... thank the Arcana Royal Family" "Weak sound? "No, I mean it. The only reason I''m losing is because of the kingdom of Arcana. I couldn''t do anything by myself." In Rikkyo''s life, he was on time to meet someone he could respect and to meet someone he could appreciate. Meeting the Domino Empire was never lucky. But we were definitely lucky to meet the Arcana royal family. "Life is happiness with someone you can respect, someone you can appreciate. If I was fooling Masakazo... if I was watching Masakazo with the palette... that''s what I thought." We can''t see each other''s faces. Maybe my husband is just saying one thing. Still, my husband was telling the truth without lying or falsehood. "Stend......" "What?" "I have not been apprenticed to the legendary Immortal, nor can I use all sorts of magic, nor can I have any outrageous magic. Not really... not in the kind of mood Pandora would like. But... I''m a trump card, too. If you put it on the field, you''ll win." Appreciation returns with merit. Words full of confidence. Finally, the couple were trying to sleep in preparation for tomorrow''s affairs. I had the same dream and slept with the same face. 196 splendid People can change. Even if there was no special talent or status. Faces who knew it well, which is why, on the contrary, they knew its difficulties well. And it also requires an overlap of external and internal elements. They know better than anyone who grew up in mountain waters that luck alone, effort alone, is no good. The population density of this Arcana kingdom is not even high in flattery. This is not the case, of course, in densely populated areas such as the capital, but in principle the houses of local lords are very large. The main house, staffed by a group of five, has a large castle present on the meadow and a narrow mansion built around it. Naturally, there were walls and fences around it that refused to go into its interior. "Hey, let me in! "How much do I have to give you?! "In this, I have a son! And if you want to enter normally, you need to go through the entrance. There was a gatekeeper at that entrance, who refused to enter armed. "Yep! Don''t think a lowlife like you can get into this mansion! "Get lost! Nothing without any promise or permission would even be allowed to be in front of this gate! Of course, the gatekeepers may pass if they receive ''sincerity''. In that case, even if you are guided inside, it is the agent, not the lord, who deals with you inside, and you will only end up spooked with a lot of money. Nevertheless, even then, there is something called a minimum level. If you put a poor man dressed as a poor man through this mansion, you''ll lose your job. "I hear about you guys from the martial arts guides! It''s not like I doubt it or don''t believe it! "We are told not to let you through! And this is the role of the job of gatekeeper. You are armed or training yourself to evacuate uninvited guests. I can''t insult you when you''re a gatekeeper. I wouldn''t be left to it without that much strength. "''If I wanted to look good to my relatives and I was spreading money around, I''d be missing it''" "''When I said I was a friend as a martial arts guide and I looked big, I was stared at by someone else''" "''He''s being chased by the remnants of the organization, so I''m trying to get him to tease me''" "''I ran out of the money I got'' or ''I was stolen knowing I had the money'' or ''I was tricked and mugged''" Hard, the gatekeepers were reciting what had been said beforehand. And around everyone looking awkward, they were right about that prediction. The gatekeepers were frightened. It was the rust that came out of me, caused by the lowliness of the nobleman''s reluctant lowlife. "Go home" I couldn''t find any other words to say. Looking down from the bottom of my heart, I was trying to push him back. "Don''t say that! I''m the father of a man who''s a martial arts guide here! Even if we can''t get in, we should be able to talk about getting you here! "I also hear ''I can''t give you more than what I send''! You must be sending a rejection letter to your request for an increase in the commission! Some had sent a letter to the martial arts guide beforehand. If it was a proper letter, there was no reason not to let it through, and it had arrived properly. On top of that, they''re sending it back with a good reason. "Such a flirtatious?! "You know what, you''d be greedy! "Get lost! The gatekeepers are here for work, too. I''m in the mood for why I have to deal with beggars. Nothing, I don''t like the martial arts guiding characters that I know them right in front of me, but I still felt sorry for being tangled up by these people. They will take turns when time comes, but they will stay with them for the rest of their lives. With that in mind, I can''t think of it as very, but envious. "Good luck with your work, can you let me through" With such an argument and contention, the carriage came before the gate. Naturally, it is a carriage that was scheduled to enter this mansion in advance. So the gatekeepers were saluting and accepting. Among them was precisely one father as a martial arts guide, but that was something he had no reason to know in front of the gate. "There was noise in front of the gate." "Well...... well I guess so" Five of the martial arts guides were laughing bitterly but entertaining the Lord of the merchant in his room. Of course, I''m not going to run in front of the gate as hairy as I am. That''s what I mean about not letting them in. He also sends most of his salary. The fact that I am still having trouble using it is a problem for my parents. "Nevertheless, I don''t care. I''m also a gatekeeper. Besides... I''m not as complimented either" The merchant''s master was ashamed to speak to his own son and his colleagues about the requirements he had thus come to meet. "You''ll all feel it, but in this part of the country, the topic is clear about the five of you. Whatever it is, it is a martial arts guide approved by the owner of the sopeds, and it is precisely¡­ ''the rise''." Physical sensation, rather than pain, I should say. Honestly, I feel like my surroundings are not doing this about it after an unworthy appearance of minutes. "I guess that''s why... there are so many trading partners that want to see you. So I want you to attend a party I host. If I could, I''d like four of my colleagues to be present." "That''s good, if you plan to, you just have to check with the lord later. We can''t all do this, but we can have two or three." "So... let me tell you something first, anyway, your old kind seems pretty good too" Parents sighing deeply. I guess I remember my oldest son and I''m in a bad mood. Seeing that face, all five were blushing. "I''ll tell you in advance, I think you were ''lucky''. But I don''t think ''I was just lucky (...)'' But a lot of people think so." I''m confident in my arms. A good young man born there wants to know about the five people in this room. Or he wants to be replaced. That was more understandable to the five than the parents. "And decent parents are pioneering those people" "... bad" "It''s not your fault. At least you didn''t sin." The eldest son of a merchant, who was famous in a bad way, was recognized as a martial arts guide by the masters of sopeds. I guess that''s a star of hope and opponent to chase down for the same ''grain crushers''. Of course, either way, it was annoying to decent merchants. "Well, if that''s the case, we''ll all go. Let''s fill out the plans in a letter." "Oh, that would help" All five of you can say that you are already at the top of the mountain. If so, naturally from the faces you want to climb the same mountain, you want to kick it down. Taking that challenge could also be described as the role of the five people on this occasion. "Damn...... sorry to be the oldest son to bother you no matter how old you are" "Well... I''m very happy." Laughing like he was out of his mind, the parents were sending honest words to their own son. "As the head of the merchant...... I appreciate you putting the house back where you were leaning. I only see things for profit, but still I can''t fake them for real. Whatever trouble you cause, it''s one thing to change." Human beings are not simple, they are complex things. As a single father, there''s no way I can deal with my son. "But... as a single father, I''m more than happy that you''ve done well. I''m so proud that you couldn''t think about other people on your own more than you''ve become stronger or better, that you''ve become aware of your surroundings." Became splendid, the word had a personable meaning. He admired his character by spiritual growth, not by his status by birth. "I''m sure that''s also due to someone named Sansui who coached you. I''ve made you grow up so much, I can''t stop thanking that person" And for those five, the word was more pleasant than any other word. "Well... I''ll introduce you to my father someday." "Your father, he''s a good man." "Honestly, I think I finally got a compliment." "It''s strange what words are... they make me so happy..." Finally, the admirer got a compliment. Finally, I felt like I got closer to the admirer. I''m not saying that strength, equipment, money, honor, status or position are not worth anything. But I still wanted that word. I wasn''t aware of it, but maybe that''s what I wanted you to say and I went home. "In exchange, our Baba..." ''He'', who drew his own kin, could not hide his envy in the character of his colleagues'' relatives. "... what''s wrong with your grandmother?" "My lord couldn''t tell me, he''s wearing a dress like a princess in a picture book, and he''s coming before us." "... well, you''ll be old and short, and take care of it" "I''d love to, but hey... I kind of look at you every day..." Nice mansion, nice dress, nice makeup to spend. She''s the one who''s been dreaming about it, singing her dreams late. Honestly, I can''t hide my mental pain from you. 197 Scheduled Five of the martial arts guides will all attend a gathering of merchants. That was just what we had to take a one-off understanding of the local lords. While I still had two young tracking sons on me, I was hoping for permission from my lord. "Hey, what are you talking to your father about? "Boy...... let''s swing it right" "Now Boy is doing sword arches to be a fine lord. Let''s do our best." I can''t just play weirdly hot blood and slap my hands or slap my ass. In the first place, I''m not obliged enough to raise myself to be a superior swordsman when it comes to being a martial arts guide. First, they are aristocrats, lords, politicians and officials. I can never be top notch as a swordsman. So they''re both so serious, they''re not seriously teaching. But I wonder if the aftermath is just right. I won''t say anything unscrupulous about constantly polishing martial arts like ourselves, but I just want you to concentrate while we are doing sword archery. In the first place, if you can''t even do it properly during the archery of the sword, that''s how you can be a fine lord. "If you do something so plain, you can''t be strong." "" No, that''s not true "" "It''s early! The next lord, who is still a child, will not understand, but there are some men in the world who have become the best swordsmen in the country only by bareback. Well, it has taken about 500 years. "Boy, you can''t be strong without being able to do the right thing first." "Yes, you can''t be strong if you can''t stand it as much as this." "I wish I had that magic tool." Two people to teach, but when they say something they can''t subtly argue with, they shut up. Sure, if only we had a treasure of Swivok character, we''d be able to use some fairy arts for now. That''s what makes it stronger. As two people who are not that extremely strong without these, it''s hard to argue. Of course, if this is the opponent of those chimps, I''m about to show them overwhelming without using treasure, but I can''t help but do that to my noble son on a boulder. "Stop auditioning for the sword, that''s it! Even if I asked your father, he said," I''d rather have me, but I can''t do what I can''t do. " "" Absolutely not "" "So fast! Anyway, they are the most powerful immortals in the world. You can''t fish with gold, and you can''t order it. I know you''ll laugh and flush even if you say it''s somewhat impossible, but it''s not like you''ll respond. If it''s something to threaten, that would be the miserable eye. "This is the master of those who taught us the sword, who gave it to us to celebrate our tenure. How dare you give this to me..." "Yes, with this, you will certainly be able to use rare magic, but that doesn''t make you the strongest..." "Because with that, you can fly! When you lent it to me before, I really enjoyed it! A tool that anyone can fly, it is also relatively safe, when there is relatively little fatigue. Then you''ll be obsessed, and you''ll want it. It is also natural to take it to the person who has it. "It would be easier to be strong if you practiced being able to use it properly." "Boy... you''re not fighting anything else" "That''s right, if you can''t do as much sword archery as you can, you won''t fit in." Yes, sword archery is like courtesy to aristocratic men. A human being with proper archery never sagged, and it was like part of self-management. Especially for the umbrellas of sopeds and batrabs, it''s not something you can compliment for doing, but it''s not half the blame for not doing it. Especially my tracking son. Then it''s a big problem. And that also leads to an appreciation for the five who are martial arts guides. "''Cause with that..." "Boy...... it sure is. With this, you can be strong, too. But...... what do you think would happen if a kid wearing this bragged about it to everyone? "Guys, you want it like you do now, don''t you? "That''s... well, maybe, but that''s why it''s okay. I envy you all." A tool that will allow rare magic to be used, it will already gather envy from around. It was one psyche to feel superior to it. But I don''t have the slightest imagination to think of it as a good thing. "Yes, but, boy... in time, you say you want the people around you too, and you''re going to do something unscrupulous, right? "That''s right, we can have this from the owner of the sopeds, so they can''t say it''s impotent, either, but in the case of the boy, it wouldn''t be, would it? In fact, even the owners of sopeds can''t say that they are unscrupulous, but the owners of sopeds who still have real rights have more meaning for their surroundings. Because we possess it as official equipment, we cannot take it away from them by lawful means. "But come on..." "Boy, with this, you can certainly fly through the sky, but you can''t be dressed like this all the time, unlike us," "Yes, Mr. Sansui, I hear that when you become a nobleman, you will no longer feel the way you want to see it." Even if the escort is somewhat tiny, there is quite an excuse. But the next lord of the aristocracy is talking about whether it''s okay to wear clothes made by exotic amateurs. "Then I''ll only wear them when I fight." "You''ll be attacked when you''re not wearing it, because there are cowards out there." "We''re somewhat strong, but the boy won''t either." "Then why don''t you protect me?" "That''s right...... I guess you''re not going to be here" "Yes, let''s do sword arches as a courtesy only" Instead of doing sword arches to be strong, you work hard to show that you are a person who can self-train properly. That''s what I''m gonna tell you, but you''re not quite convinced. There is a particular difficulty in teaching children things. I remembered my old self, thinking it was better than mine. Knowing what the unwilling think of those who possess it. On the other hand, three people were giving explanations to the lord. Against the lord who was gracefully drinking tea, the three of them, frightened, asked permission. "I see, the merchant''s son... is trying to imitate you." "Yeah, I''m going to explain how that''s impossible" "Sure, you can''t." The Lord of Sopeds is relatively tolerant of challengers. That''s why I was able to get a trump card called Mountain Water, and so were all the other faces. But I can''t do it anymore. There''s nothing more to be made of in this day and age. It''s already full and there''s no chance of it coming out. "The Lord of Sopeds does not take lightly those who work steadfastly while preferring what they challenge. Already the seats of the martial arts guides are naturally chosen, as are the privileged ones from the principals who deserve to be called elite troops." "Yes, we were lucky. I made it." "Don''t be so demeaning, you are powerful men recognized by Master Sopede. Never been lucky." Though sopeds are competitive, it is to rule the territory well. Extreme birth will never take place, such as to adversely affect the management of the territory. No matter how wealthy and affordable the sopeds are, there are naturally limits to the budget to be allocated to armaments. I mean, chair removal. "But I don''t think I''m going to say and ask, but do you still fight and show" "If necessary" "I don''t dislike it... but anything humble will be a fine, thick-faced imitation" "No problem. Because we were chosen because we could get away with it." "Right..." Probably a tough one-on-one battle, not. Once you win, you won''t hesitate to implement an operation that doesn''t think ahead. Take it down just like the men you''ve been given. That leads to the battle of mountain waters that I saw one day. "It''s like..." "What?" "I want to attend that feast too" This lord has seen mountain waters fight the Kingsguards. Plus, I''ve seen runs and mountain waters fight. That is why we also welcomed those who were not born flattered or praised, merely as disciples of mountain waters. "I do not doubt your strength. Because questioning your strength means questioning the Lord of Sopeds. But there''s no way I can let you, Mr. Doo-weh, fight someone unnecessarily for your recommendation from the Lord of Sopeds." Because of this, my lord gave me a strong subordinate, but I can''t let him fight. Their martial arts traditions have been reported from all over the place, and even though their fame is wandering into the territory, I can''t see myself at the heart. That, he was unhappy there, he thought this was a good opportunity. Anyway, we only participate in the gathering of merchants, so whatever happens there, we are not bad at all. "I want to see this battle of yours, the disciples of Lord Sansui." "Is that... won''t it matter? "What, I''m not bothering your father. Let''s finish inside the feast. And..." I didn''t see the strength of the mountain water with my own eyes, I saw my tracks. "Your battle is never bad for education." 198 Ripple "Damn, you are a child! "Oh, my God, let it go." Merchants not as good as local lords, but living in quite wealthy and large mansions. In that house, a totally unusual sight had taken place. I mean, he was a loud mother, whispering to her son who wouldn''t help him with his job. "You think I don''t know anything?! That you''re spreading coins around the neighborhood chimps! "I hope not! "It won''t be the money you earned! If you used it that way, it would be gone soon! Perhaps, no matter what anyone thought, the mother''s opinion was decent. My son just looks big, splashing his money on the lower bitch with the money from the house without working at all. There''s no way I can make a decent objection to my son like that. "Ugh! That''s okay! I''m gonna be great, too, and I''m gonna contribute to this house. Hey! But towards an idiot, you''re an idiot, and there''s no way an idiot can fit in. Oh, do it. If everyone moves like that after you instruct them to do it, they don''t need a police officer or a tax collector. "Say that... there''s no way I can do that to you. If that''s the case, I need to be trained so I can go to the lord..." "You don''t have to do that! You know, all of a sudden I''m talking about the guys who were straight and became martial arts guides! If my son had the only basis to argue, that was that there was a precedent. It is the story of the eldest son of another house, a little different in age but not significantly different from his current son, decorating his hometown with brocade. There was a similar guy, so I could be that myself. He was basing himself on something that was cheap but hard to deny. "You... you don''t know anything." Exaggerated, sighing mother when frightened. There was even pity in that expression. "Okay? What kind of merchant do you think makes the most money? There will be people who have succeeded in what no one has ever succeeded in." Stand up with one of your strengths, there are really many who aspire to it, but there is really a handful of things that succeed. "So, merchants who think they can make a lot of money if they do the same thing as people who succeed are determined to lose a lot. Successful merchants and failed merchants are doing the same thing. The difference is luck." It sounds like an insult, but I was brutally out of words that we would also admit. Yes, they and their comrades, and reckless people holding ''the big ones'' and being impotent, don''t make a big difference in what they''re doing themselves. "So you''re saying I don''t have any luck?! "Why are you trying your luck! It will be your job to set this house up! As a matter of course if you try to be my son, this merchant is also classified as midstream within this country, living at least above the ''one mountain hit merchant''. It''s extremely objective, and it''s not a wasted adventure. "I have talent! I have the sword, the magic, the power I pulled out! "So what! Study more than that! Why did you become such a child! What a cruel thing, even if it was a world with swords and magic, what merchants required was sociability and study. It was more obvious than to see the fire that it did not suit the preferences of the young men. "Even if the sword is strong and the magic can be used! You won''t have a choice if you incline your business! Naturally, in a way, whether the sword is awesome or the magic is awesome, it''s not so different from being tall, having a good face, being good at instruments and being good at painting. Either they are successful in business or their parents are doing big business, or they get a higher rating from the surroundings. "Even you, by and large, are not admired by your surroundings because you are strong! Guess it''s because you''re spreading money that you didn''t even earn yourself! If you''re eating good food from your childhood and you''ve been taught so much about swords and magic, you can just be strong with so much qualities. Whether or not it reaches the top of the line is another story. "If you want to look big around you, be successful in business! "Ugh! Both are conclusive and yelling, so it''s not like we''re in a conversation. "The point is, you just have to let the world know I''m strong. That way, I think even the martial arts guide is a" trump card ", but not yet! "Are you... are you sure you want to mess something up at the next party? "Come on, I don''t know......! Meaninglessly, make him laugh with inclusion, son. In those eyes, ambition was burning. "Hey, say it from you too! To his father, who spoke nothing like air, his mother had asked for his opinion. I usually ask the Lord of this House for his opinion, which I should strongly say with myself. "¡­ there are rumors that this party is not just about merchants, but about lords visiting informally" "Well, that''s awesome! "If you lose, you''ll be damned." "We''re gonna win! No longer, I''m not even hiding my temper to fight. The son was calmly ordained by his father. "... this is all, remember. Without honor in your battle, I will trump you. I''ll adopt you and kick you out of this house. Legally." I didn''t tell you to win or lose. He was just telling me not to be outrageous. Last call, I guess I could have said. "Honor? What are you doing stupid! It would be awesome to win! "Right... you''re right" "The one who wins and wins and wins is the strongest! I will be... the symbol of Sopede''s warfare, on the trump card! That''s fine if you win, which was quite fair in business. In a sense, the number of manoeuvres is also not required for commerce. "... it''s your limit to think you can be a trump card just by winning" "What?! "Well at best try working wickedness in vain, you just have to grieve at the difference in instrumentality" When I looked into his eyes, there was something cold for both mother and son. There was a denial that came not from passion, but from giving up. You''re worthless, and you certainly have the right gaze. "... just kidding! My son, who was hurt in self-esteem, leaves before his parents. The mother, who could only shut up and drop off the son, was screaming at her father. "Are you... okay? "I don''t care, I''m not going to fall for boulders" "That''s not what I meant..." "Are we talking about if my crappy bad wits succeed? Yes, my son is subtly mistaken, but it depends on the circumstances that you can use any means to win. On the occasion of the party, suppose to have beaten the martial arts guide by absurd means at a gathering of merchants. Sure, the other person would be a great disgrace, but that would mean disgracing the Sopeds and the Lords. So, my son is just stupid, and there''s no way he can get away with it. "... don''t worry, it won''t happen" "How can you say that? "... what I regret so much is that I didn''t take you to the King''s Capital" The master of this house was on his way to Wang Capital about a year ago. At that time my son also wished to accompany him, but he did not take his son, who was still very much the same as he is now. Instead of entertainment, he went to Wangdu for business talks, and he went to a school near Wangdu in a relationship. The school director had set up a seat to watch the archaeology of the mountain waters. He watched as he paid a little change and drank food and booze, but saw the awesomeness of a child-faced sword saint. "If you look at me, if I''m wrong, it''s not like I''m going to be a trump card." "But it''s not him, it''s that dra son, right? "I actually saw where that dra son is a disciple of Sansui" Exactly, I was looking at it wrong. He was the famous Dra son there, the man who wasn''t supposed to be any different from his own son. "Don''t worry so much, it''s your son who''s going to be ashamed" "But... what kind of idiot would my son..." "I know how you feel. But it''s just a stepping stone. You can''t even get hurt." In the end, he tried. He left his house and was exposed to the ravages of the world, and at the end of the day became a user enough to be recognized by The Sword Saint of the Child''s Face. A man who hasn''t changed anything was convinced there was no way he could fathom it. "Damn it!" My son, who had fled from before his parents, had managed to restore his wounded self-esteem. "Though I''m sure he''s no different than me, Dra son! Now in this region, there are rumors about the five people who have become. Hearing the rumor, he wanted to take his place. Nothing, just that I want to be rumored. Honor, fame. I dream of a moment when a voice that hits someone becomes a voice that hits me. "The point is, you can win! If you win, I''m the strongest! He was unwilling to pick his hand to win. If you win, everything will be justified, believe me that and I don''t doubt it. Whatever means were used, I believed that even winning would follow honor, fame and praise. "I''ll win..." Make sure to kick down a successful person and show them at all costs. He didn''t know that was the harm of the competitive doctrine that Soped feared. 199 Preview "Then it''s final confirmation." A party of merchants, informally attended by local lords. In the carriage to it was a lord and a trail son, as well as five martial arts guides. "The first step is to confirm the party venue. in the garden of the villa...... is there any chance this will turn indoors? "No, it''s sunny today. There''s no sudden rain." "I guess I can''t say enough, though. In that case, which room do we use? "Based on the number of people attending... this is a big room" "Do you have any conditioning that people can hide from? "Until recently, the economy was bad... I guess not. Conversely, if anything happens, it''s suspicious." In a narrow carriage, the martial arts guides who seriously argue. Seeing that big serious face, the trailer son seemed very dissatisfied. In flattery, it was because the content of their argument was not well dressed. "If you''re indoors, you can think of fewer people." "Exactly. You can run back if you''ve been indoors majoring." "I mean, it''s usually a good case to kill. You can tell the owner of the sopeds." "If it''s outdoors... do you take it if it''s about a hundred people" "Right, if it''s a hundred. When you''re a thousand people... I knew it was a good idea to get away with it." From what the boy thinks, I guess it''s because he''s just worried about what seems absurd. "But hey... there can''t be a thousand people. You just can''t muster that many idiots." "If there are a few of us who can invest in each other, why not? "How much money do you think the merchants have left? And a thousand chimps in town..." "Yes, we must gather them from all over the territory." "Realistically, about fifty people..." But they were very serious in person. That is what we are trying to narrow down as much as we can so as not to overestimate or underestimate. "Something else... poison or something" "Mix it with drinks and food, I guess" "Regardless of the poison, I might add about the lower agent..." "But hey, it''s a party, right? Seriously, you''re looking for the killer." "If everyone seemed to eat, the party would normally be cancelled" "That''s not what we care about...... is it okay to eat anything but what you recommended? "But I don''t want to eat it. You might be poisoned." "Right... Regardless of the poison, it''s about as low as the detergent." Why are the men who are called the strongest in the region seriously worried about the drugs? "How about a blow arrow or something? Poison me." "No, I hear that''s hard. They say blowing arrows doesn''t quite hit where they were aimed, and they don''t fly that far in the first place." "Instead of armor, you can''t just hit your clothes." "Then you can''t do it to those chimps there..." "I mean, if you had a blow arrow, you''d be out with it." It was a very disillusioning sight for a boy who had never seen the martial arts guides actually fight. "And then... I knew you were going to tell me to take off the treasure and fight" "That''s it." "That''s about all I can do." "Right, one-on-one." His most powerful hero imagined was a warrior who stood up to all things without fear. To be clear, they were the furthest from it right now. "... I don''t think so, hostages or something? "Hostages..." "You don''t have my parents. It''s the same business." "How are you going to get my grandma... I mean, what are you going to do with her?" "The guys in my house are going to rather get the money and tell me to lose or something..." "At a time like this, it''s convenient for families to be a bunch of guys who don''t care." "I don''t care what happens to the hostages at all." "Tortured and murdered, but with all hope." "I don''t care what happens to the hostages! My orders will kill your family! "Just what I want! They even smile at each other subtly. I was in the mood to see if this was okay. I even feel disgusted. "and well...... more or less, you''ve got an opinion" "If indoors, watch out for conditioning, if outdoors as planned, watch out for poisons and intruders" "I don''t eat, I don''t drink" "If one of the opponents takes off the treasure, if one hundred or so opponents take it down, if a thousand or so come, they take the boy and the lord away" "Ignore the eight hundred, abandon the hostages" Having reached such a conclusion, they were, as it were, speaking to the Lord in great seriousness. "My lord, perhaps, but I assume what I just said, so please respond around it" "I think you''re a better expert around here, so please help me" "Best regards" Why did you do that... Contrary to my son, his father was nodding very seriously. "Oh, I got it." The son looked at the father with a surprised face as to how the father reacted unexpectedly. "What''s up?" "... I think you look terrible" "Maybe, but I think I''m better." He was fully positive after admitting that he was not dressed well. "As far as I''m concerned, I want you to learn how to look like this." "Do you worry about talking about what to do if they do this or what to do if they do this? "Yes, rather that would be the most important thing" Yeah, yeah, and five people are nodding. That''s right, lord, I knew exactly what you looked like. "But Father. Do you really think they''re gonna tell you to poison me, bring about a hundred people, take off the treasure? "It could come" "What would you do if you didn''t come" "You won''t have to come" "Wouldn''t that be a waste?" That''s what even kids can tell. If you do that, the killer will meet a hell of a lot of eyes. Yet there is no fool to execute it. Even if I were there, I don''t know what it means to regard such a dwarf as a problem. "... what are you talking about" Conversely, he was back in a heartbeat. The lord was younger than his own son thought, and even seemed disappointed. "What is futile? What exactly did you waste?" "That''s when we''re arguing about such an impossible thing..." "What else can I do while the carriage is on the move? I think it''s rather late." Sure, nothing when they say what else to do while the carriage is on the move. But I don''t think the current debate will bear fruit. "But you don''t have to do this..." "Look, it''s no use." Against his son, his father was strong enough to say and make him listen. "What is futile is that people die unnecessarily or unnecessarily incur costs. Talk to me here, what''s lost? So rational, I had no words to return when my own father told me. Certainly not ''futile''. There is no valid destination, and something unnecessary has not been lost. "Besides, what I just said, if it''s to serve as an escort, it''s only natural." "... Really? "Rather than, whatever the degree and scale, this is how the military talks are conducted." "I think it''s a big deal." "So you think you can handle it without assuming? "I think I can do it if it''s top notch..." His father looked even sadder when he heard the words of his unhappy son. It was very easy to understand and very disappointing. "... could you please educate Lord Sang-sui about his son?" "I can''t..." "Isn''t that impossible?" "Be impotent..." "No, no, no..." "I think it''s normal, and as far as the lord can manage..." "Well, that''s too bad" His father was making him listen even more to his son, who didn''t know what he shouldn''t do. "... you''re mistaken for something first-rate. rather than thinking too lightly about what is needed, what is basic and what is fundamental" "Doesn''t that mean it''s strong? "No." Yeah, no. At least, the ''strongest'' the adults on this scene knew would never take such things lightly. "How dare you... look at all the good looking parts. As far as I''m concerned, I want you to imitate the part of me that doesn''t look good." "But, Father... don''t nobles need honor and trust? "You care about that in this carriage? Knowing they''ll be seriously vigilant in this carriage, will it hurt our honor? When it was explained rationally, there was indeed no objection. If you do make it into a sentence that way, you only do the right thing. "Sure, what they''re concerned about is very ''stupid stuff''. Certainly not an intelligent plan, and it wouldn''t seem to me that there are people to execute" "If so..." "But it''s just that you don''t know the world." In the first place, this young nobleman is mistaken for something fundamental. "Look, even if they''re top notch here... it doesn''t necessarily mean they''re top notch. And narrowing your thoughts because you think they''re smart is more dumb than narrowing your thoughts because you think they''re stupid." If, as the boy thinks, there is something to take action on this one, it would be very foolish people. And the boy still didn''t know it was top notch to be seriously alert to such an idiot. 200 branch "It''s an informal participation today... but I can''t talk to you anymore. I''m gonna entertain you today." "My son always takes care of me, I hope you will continue to take care of me" In the merchant''s villa, in a mansion with a relatively large garden in the suburbs, a party was held under sunny weather. It could not be kept on record because of the unofficial, but it was nonetheless that the merchant''s character could be shown simply because the lord had visited. Especially in this case it makes a lot of sense. Because the eldest son of the merchant is chosen as a martial arts guide who provides guidance to the lord himself and the lord''s son, not just to the counterparty. It would also have been significant that four of the five were not born particularly prominent. Now if all five were born of merchants, thanksgiving should have been divided into five equal parts. "... brother" "What?" "In the meantime..." "Never mind, it wouldn''t be a big deal compared to what I did" "... you''re a grown man, my brother" Otherwise, I wouldn''t put you in this role. My brother on the lord''s side and my brother on the merchant''s side were talking to each other without a gaze. On top of that, they were communicating their concerns to each other. "So, I knew there would be idiots nearby" "Oh...... quite a few. Are you okay with this? "Don''t worry... I''m not the old me anymore, and I''m not here alone" "... that a colleague can help? "That''s not all, we have the real ''strongest''." Sopede family crest and ''mountain water'' lettering, engraved on protective treasures. With that pride literally in his chest, his eldest was trying to reassure his brother. "One hundred or two of them chimps, I''ll do anything by myself." "... you say something bigger than it used to be" "Words that match, think that''s all that''s stronger." It''s something I don''t want to admit if I try to be my second son, but I was being reliable. Indeed, it seems that his own brother came home peeling off one or two skins. "Let''s just say that... it''s complicated after all. Since when have so many people come" "It won''t be a pleasant crowd." "Well, yes..." The families of the merchants were gathered, but the reaction was constant in a way. Specifically, the Fathers, the Lord, the active parents, had completely parted ways. In other words, it was an attitude of getting along with the home of my brothers, the organizers. Naturally extremely favorable. Anyway, it is due to the unlikely great birth of the son of his house to be a direct subordinate of the lord. I don''t even bother to compete. Even if it does not serve a direct interest, this is how the Lords and he will continue to hang out informally, albeit informally, in the future. If so, there''s no harm in getting along. But the faces of those wives were complicated. I guess I haven''t broken it off. Firstly, the outfit of the five is unusual. Though the family crest of the sopeds is engraved, the clothes worn are Swivok amateur craftsmen. Look at that, you won''t get a good feeling. In addition, it is a ''success story'' that adversely affects my sons. That doesn''t sound familiar to me. Yes, my sons were paying attention to the quintuple. Both those who were confident in their arms and those who were not, had their eyes set on the local lords'' martial arts guides, considered to be the strongest in the region. A pair of five who will be in daily contact with an opponent who is also difficult for us to get close to ourselves. It is not impossible to yearn for it because it is not so different from ourselves in age and our origins are equal or less than ourselves. Or ourselves, can we be like them? Even if you think so, naturally, and depending on how serious you are about it, the temperature of each gaze is different. There are a lot of faces that I think would be useful if I were to serve at that level. That was ironically the same as what the Five once directed at Mountain Water and Festival Me. Nevertheless, all of a sudden I never spoke to them by my lord. Exactly, too disrespectful to the lord. And no need to panic, it''s a party today. Even if you wish, the opportunity to say hello comes around. "Lord, it''s a pleasure to meet you today." "No, no, because sometimes I want to stretch my feathers." Although this local lord is not particularly talented or has a groundbreaking policy, the region was relatively prosperous in the first place, and therefore the lord was also relatively admired. If so, there is no way that a merchant would put his grievances on the table against a lord. What''s more, he''s given enough swordsmen to give him an autographed letter of recommendation. Even in that sense, I would say Lord of Antai. You can be close to your lord. The guests were satisfied with that and the host side was making it easier. Lords just talk in turn, guests go home satisfied, and there''s no such thing as a simple story. Of course, there is no problem or obstacle. "Are you the new martial arts guide lord...... do you remember me? "Of course... it''s been a long time" neighborhood and is the birth of the same degree of house. If so, it is not surprising that it is a seen face. The two Dra sons were facing each other. "I''m glad to have someone my age." "... if you were happy, I''d be glad too" "Your friend''s martial name is blowing up in the area. As long as I envy you." That said, he was offering the liquor he had. There was a distorted laugh sticking to that face to an extent I didn''t know. ¡­¡­ "I haven''t had a drop at the feast seat, so I thought," ¡­¡­ I recommend booze with a smile against him who doesn''t even try to reach out. Seeing it, the lord was laughing furiously and giving his men a helping boat. "Ha ha! You''re going to have my men show you martial arts today, so you''re forbidden to drink." Like a cover, the lord was stopping the liquor, giving it a clearance to penetrate rather than. Sure, I can''t recommend alcohol if you say so, but it was easier to induce me into another thought. "How dare you see the skill of a master enough to receive a letter of recommendation from the Lord of Sopeds" "Yeah, I''m looking forward to it, too. Anyway, I can''t really see the skill." "Really...... then I want you to leave that role to me" Dra son laughs very violently as he gives the liquor to his entourage. My escort, who was given booze, was in a great hurry to go get someone. "I was interested, too. The new martial arts guide, if you ask me, is wearing weapons that will allow him to use rare magic, thereby knocking over a hundred little villains in town." "You''re my colleague." "I''d love to show you that." "That''s what you said...... you won''t be able to have that many opponents right away" "So as long as they''re there, you can demonstrate, right? Dora son hadn''t noticed. That the son of a local lord sees his distorted laugh with astonishment. "... of course. Sopede is a famous Takemen family, me who is recommended by its lord. If you have been challenged, it is only natural to respond." "I did hear that word." His vernacular according to a slight hesitation. I laugh like I took a ghost''s neck when I hear that. The mother of such a dra son clouded her expression. I was about to scream and cling to my husband. "Because of this, I have the role of a martial arts guide. I''ve got quite a few things to use." Armed rogues. That was gathering right in front of the party venue. Everyone wears simple protective equipment and has a spear in their hands. I would have just said fifty or so. Whatever you think, it won''t be right for this occasion, the chimps in town. Seeing that, the participants in the party were blatantly disgusted and distorted in their faces. He was unaware of how the stupidity he had committed at the moment was impressing him. "What do you say? If you received an immediate recommendation from the owner of the sopede. I''m not saying it was a lie or anything." "Yeah, of course. My lord, I''m going to be a little sloppy." I no longer intend to go out with him, and he walked out, completely compliant, without being cowardly as he was. Though he has a short knife on his hips, he still doesn''t feel too comfortable in front of the army in front of him. But having nothing to fear, without inspiring himself, he walks forward. Nobody stopped it, neither the lords nor the other martial arts guides. Don''t even worry, I''m dropping it off. "... hey, you are" No way, are you really going to deal with everyone by yourself and overwhelm everyone? Dora son is puzzled by a reaction that is not what he plans to do. But that can''t be right. How he can manipulate rare magic doesn''t make sense, such as a little skill before the number of violence. Well, he shouldn''t be able to do that, which shouldn''t be very different from himself. "I... I''m a martial arts guide. Like you said, there''s no such thing as a man. As many people as you can prepare have a party... don''t think you can do something about me right now." No more turning around, he walked away only tattered. 201 []/(n, vs) principle/(P)/ No matter how you stand around, you can be sure that there will be a dead man. Parents who think so were trying to keep their wives away from the sight. The ambitious young men, "Which, let''s see the face of the martial arts guide," could not hide the tension when they saw the swordsman approaching without cowering to dozens of armed groups on the boulder. That''s the rationale that even kids can understand, but when you fight dozens on your own, you lose. If he gets poked with a spear, he dies. By that logic, it was like he was about to throw himself. But Dra son, who prepared the desolates, also couldn''t help but feel something behind him moving forward with his steps. "Hey, are you okay? The lord''s son was anxiously speaking to the four remaining men. He did say that if there were less than a hundred people in the carriage, it wouldn''t be a problem, plus the hundred people in front of him would be half of them. No problem if you believe in their self-declaration, but the boy couldn''t believe them. "It''s okay, no problem with that number of people" Without taking it up and panicking, the martial arts guides were beginning to line up the boy with reassuring materials. "Are you sure, boy? It is certainly stronger than smaller numbers. But you can''t account for that number of people." "Not so much a trump card, but a lot of strength can almost certainly win" "It''s miscellaneous fish, miscellaneous fish. It''s a collection of them." "The Power of War" gathered together by Dra Son with whom he usually associates, plus a lateral connection to those children. The martial arts guides did not recognize it as a threat. On this quiet occasion, he was a well-heard voice. That''s why everyone was listening to the word. "Mr. Sansui''s daughter-in-law, Mr. Blois, or Toon''s husband, can afford it." "I mean, Snae''s lady... it wasn''t, if Snae gets big, that''s all she''s going to get away with." "Even the schoolmaster''s grandmother can afford it, about that." "There''s no such thing as a bunch of Kingsguards, you lack a decision-maker to be a saint knight, but you don''t." I''m not born to flatter you, and I don''t have the right tone. But what I saw is clearly different from what I saw in the face of this occasion. It was the wind of knowing a lot about the fierce men who kick the rogue. "I don''t care what they think, they just dropped coins on those chimps and collected them." "Some people don''t like it a little bit, so they just say," You know what? " "Do you think those guys are willing to fight to death? Don''t you think you can just go home?" "Boy, don''t you think the magic of fire is just going to make you run away? "That''s... I think it is" Everyone was quite convinced when they heard the words. Sure, I don''t seem to know anything scary, but I''m not without orders. It won''t mean you''ll fight as hard as you can until the last one. Upon hearing the proper allegations, Dra son realizes he is being fooled, but he still didn''t think there was any way he could lose. Anyway, dozens to one. Sure, a talented prowess might be the difference in power you can override, but there''s no way that talent is in a man who''s going to fight. "But could he have used magic? No, he doesn''t have that kind of qualities. "So you fight with treasure? I don''t think I was that strong..." "Well, you''re not strong." They honestly admitted that the treasure figures were low. And I knew that wasn''t the problem. "Well, there''s treasure, so you can''t just stick it in the front and hit them all." "All I can do is play trump cards." "Others with Fuukei and Suibok...... isn''t that about Lan? "That''s what happens in Snae''s case, but that''s a different story again." The garden of the villa hosting the party was more than a garden enjoying the view than a garden enjoying planting trees and such, plus the place where you are gathered was in a sloppy hilly part, a place where you could slightly overlook the face of starting a war. "We''re martial arts guides, so let me get this straight." "So look where he fights first" Although they would not have intended it, the scene was entirely dominated by the martial arts guides. Everyone follows their instructions and just shuts up and tries to watch the ''game''. "Well... how much did you guys get? I didn''t yell so loud. I have spoken to make it sound like all the dozens who are confronting me, but I do not know if that has reached you. Not even trying to pull out the sword he was laying on his hips, he was visiting like a public tale. Is it a takeover? All the men gathered thought so. Indeed, the face of this place is a luxury hired for a lot of money. You''re not receiving enough gold and silver to play with for the rest of your life, and no matter how hard you try, you can continue to earn money. Depending on the amount, some thought. Some thought it was not a bad double. Some thought I was kidding and I was going to kill you. No one ever said, "Let''s do everything we can for her." Toward them, the man serving as a martial arts guide was invincibly bruised. "It''s the ones who can''t help it...... I''m sure no one will be sad when they die. It''s just a bunch of worthless people." Overlaying my old self, I was bruised and pitied. "I hope there''s no deficit in the cost of treatment" With that said, he was running out without a sword. The foolishness of running and approaching the numerous enemies in line with spears. That meant easier work for the rough guys who knew the rationale for spear spacing. If it''s a spear and a sword, the spear is stronger. Because the spear is longer. Of course, that''s not going to happen in all circumstances. But outdoors without a shield, a situation where one comes in from the front, more than anything else, with multiple spears lined up. Not as long as a spear, but naturally longer than a sword. There''s no way I can break through that without a hand. Advantages of numbers, advantages of intermission. They were sitting idly on them, unable to cope with the action. "Baby, Hot Wheels." Leap from the aid, and fly. The chimps who only watched "Before" couldn''t chase it with their eyes, the move to "Up". That meant that the figure of a martial arts guide disappeared from the sight of all of them, including that it was fast. "I''ll ''ravage'' you plainly" Under a well sunny sky, some felt darkness in his shadows that did not earn altitude. But not everyone. He was'' attacking ''the heads and faces of the chimps at his feet who didn''t notice him jumping, as he kicked and stomped. "Huh?! "Guru?! "Fudge! Naturally, the chimps have a counterattack eye if they want to. All you have to do is put the spear in your hand over your head and play anti-aircraft defense. All you have to do is form a claw against the top, not the front. But I can''t do that. I didn''t let him, rather than couldn''t. The chimps, blocked by the obstacle of ''allies'', did not know where their martial arts guides were bouncing over their heads and where they were going to travel. That''s why my actions were scattered and I couldn''t deal with them. Of course, a few try to tow their spears up. That doesn''t mean you can''t attack a boulder with your feet. But you don''t have to. I can''t do that, because all I have to do is pick someone who hasn''t done it and attack them. "Shh, wow......! The tracing son of the regional lord was excited about the sight. My own teacher, skilfully dancing over the heads of the desolates, was flirting with the multitude without having to use his hips weapon. Nowhere, such as despair or desperation, is treading extremely unilaterally. It is not a flashy roughness by magic, it is not a violent momentum of mad warriors or divine descent, nor is it a majestic stubbornness of magic. What we''re doing is humans floating only two meters, stepping on human heads at a visible speed. The appearance of a strong man who does not have a roar or flash to run, but still overwhelms the majority, was'' just right ''. "This is the way those who can use immortality fight the multitude." Of course, that''s not just him. Other dignitaries were blinded by the sight. Anything that doesn''t know mountain water amazes me. Those who know mountain waters, including the local lords, are convinced. This leisurely, yet one-sided ''standing around'' is what makes mountain waters flow. "In our treasure, we can''t use the technique of blowing dozens of people together." "Plus, I can''t give you enough horsepower to kick dozens of people in, and I''m not sturdy enough to keep getting stabbed with an iron spear and be okay" "If we keep fighting as hard as we can, we won''t be out of breath for long. If so...... oh I just have to flirt with it" The martial arts guides watching the game were rather exaggerating about our vulnerability. But then the expression is filled with confidence. The narrative had power, and it did pass on to the surroundings. "It is true that a higher number is an advantage over a lower number. But... as an individual, it gets worse." "We''re not going to defeat one in dozens... naturally there''s no way we can maintain a sense of crisis or tension in the town''s chimps" "It''s an easy logic. The opponent must remain nervous in his dozens of allies, alarmed that his chances of being targeted are low. But with dozens of people here, you just have to look for someone who''s nervous and alarmed to attack." Suppose we are confronted one-on-one. In that case, naturally, they can pay attention to each other''s actions and maintain a sense of crisis. But if this is ten to one. Can you always maintain the tension that you will be targeted? If this were to be fifty people, I could even maintain the awareness that I was fighting. Exactly, the front row faces will be able to maintain tension. But the facades of the rear row, or majority facades, were a far cry from the battle. That''s why he goes after it. "You just have to step on your head and kick in the face looking for someone who thinks you won''t be targeted, want someone else to be targeted, don''t come to you" "Such a man is slow to act even with a weapon in his hand. You can''t even fight back reflexively. Don''t come this way, I''m here. Stay next to me, I''m after myself. He''s attacking me, we have to fight back or defend ourselves. That''s how it goes around the back." "Not to mention the U.N. crowd without commanders either. If this is a trained unit, I wish the captain would say ''put a spear directly on top'' in bulk... well, it''s not that easy. It''s gonna be so late." "Yes, it''s just going to be late. You can''t just destroy fifty of them." Exactly, if you''ve defeated ten people, the chimps will get their act together. Anyway, there are enemies up there, more and more spears up there. Sometimes because we are defeating those who cannot do so, but what was left as a result was able to put a spear over their heads. When this happens, you won''t be able to attack from overhead. Because the length of the spear is better than his feet. "That''s right... there''s no way I can win with that logic...! Son Dora was relieved by a spear pointing up. Yes, there''s no way that that logic fills the battle power gap of fifty to one. If you''re as talented as you are, you can also magically blow it away from a distance. However, there is no way that a blow to the head can bring down an opponent in one shot or promptly give him fifty shots. "Boy... it''s important from here on out. Now again, the chimps have a cohesive action. It''s obvious from what you see." "But... by the time you took a cohesive action, how many had fallen? "It''s about ten people¡­ there''s about forty people left¡­ it''s still an overwhelming number" "All enemies are pointing their spears up while they''re dense... then you know what to do next" As practicing the four words, the man who was floating searched among the chimps pointing the spear upwards for a mindless opponent who was'' just pointing the spear upwards for now ''and landed under it. A man with no weapon in his hand landed a spear longer than a sword in a densely packed group pointing upwards. "Baby, luxury belt" Grab the head of the near-field opponent and swing. It blows away as it involves the enemies around it. "Oh, here we go! Knock it off!" "Oh, hey, out of the way! "Damn......! Out of the way, out of the way! Spread out!" "I want to! Open the front! "Hey, you''ll hit the spear though! A man wearing very hard protective equipment and strengthening his flesh to some extent is rampaging in a group with long spears. That was obviously a one-sided battle, from scratch. "Do you understand, boy? The opponent all turned up, which means if you go down, repeat what you just did." "A sword would still not be like a chimp who is used to spears. Even if you were there, there''s no way you can demonstrate enough skill in a situation where your allies are dense between bare hands." "When this happens, you''d better throw away a spear or something and hit me... well, there''s no way I can make that decision, hey" Exactly among enemy groups, neither fast travel nor floating can do so. Nature and more chimps fell around him because they were defeating nearby enemies. "Enclose! Enclose! Enclose! "Keep stabbing him! "Yes, if you surround it, it''s this way! Again, the movements of the chimps come together. By the time the move came together, about ten people had been knocked down again, but there were still about thirty left. "If I surround you, we''ll fly again this time! "Stab him before he flies! "If you fly, you''re gonna poke it on top then! The chimps are also agitated by boulders and learn. He was spearing around him relieving the treasure and sighing, narrowing the siege as it was. In addition, I was prepared to deal with it as a mindset if I flew. Rather than that, there seemed to be a prediction in the boulders that if they were surrounded, they would run away. "... Well" Bend your knees gently and stand like a vertical flight. Seeing that, the chimps were divided in their response. Are you trying to stab me before I fly, or after I fly, or are you already pointing your spear up? While checking them, he was leaping only slightly and running out to his opponent with his gaze and spear pointing upwards at the same time as he landed. "Baby, Shimmer Belt" Just moments before the siege was complete, he had untied the fortification and prepared a slightly disturbed breath. Then, having regained his margin, he improves his speed and storms toward the dumb spot caught in the feint. He put his palm bottom straight into his dumb jaw and began blowing up more enemies around him. If ten more chimps are to be defeated from there by the time they form a formation. The rest is a calculation that cuts twenty, and no longer half. "All I''m talking about is the UAE crowd, all those people caught up in such an easy deception" "Even if there was one that didn''t catch on, the siege doesn''t mean anything at all when the guy that gets caught is in the hole" "There''s a treasure here, more than you can outmaneuver, half-coupling is just another alarm" "It would have been better to repeat this fifty times one-on-one." Extremely rational, the behavior in front of me will be explained. If you hear that, you just have to convince any amateur. Yes, I couldn''t say if there would ever be such a silly story about Dra Son watching the faces he collected get blown away like Sayamako. "And I said it sounded kind of great, boy. We''re not that strong." "I''m just taking down every single one of them chimatima, and it''s taking me a while" "Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah." "But what do you think, little boy... he''s pretty good. Why, you look good, right? The Lord''s Son did not answer the questions of the martial arts guides. I just see the admiration sticking to his face, and I can see how he''s taking it. "Lord... it''s time to stop" "Look, they''re not motivated anymore, and they''re going to run away." "Mm... well, yeah" Further to one day''s mountain waters, the martial arts guide stands around. The lord who had been seen by it had remembered that the man who was now fighting was his loyal subordinate. Happy for that, he was in bulk out loud. "That''s it! It was a brilliant fight, my martial arts guide! There are five swordsmen under their command who can do so much amazing. The lord who was able to confirm it was satisfied to announce the end of the game. 202 delusions "Such an idiot..." Let''s chimp the town and peel the skin off. Even if you are stronger, you will not be spared the struggle, and you will suffer injuries, if you succeed, you may die. Whatever happens, the fact that you have unconscious those dwarfs there doesn''t go away. If you attack there, the honor of the new martial arts guide will fall to the ground. In addition, if I wanted that martial arts guiding role as an opportunity to redeem myself, to fight myself with a chimp ready, that''s what I thought, but I stayed. I believed that if my talented self defeated him, then I had a path of glory with it. At this point, he was objectively fortunate. What is more, the opponent is a samurai of the soped-lord. Regardless of the authenticity of that samurai''s strength, it is possible that he had been cut off and killed at the same time by the other four at the time of shaming him. Nevertheless, I could not take it favourably as his subjectivity. "Useless bastards! With a voice that is deaf to the surrounding area, he clings to the person he has hired. There were fifty of them, insulting only one of them who had been flirted with and half destroyed. Fifty people hired, that''s a lot of money. So it turns out, it''s a pull for the haters. I don''t know what I hired you for with this. Those who were kicked in the face had nosebleeds and so on, and those whose heads were trampled had lost their minds. Those that ate the palm bottom were broken teeth, and those that were thrown were soiled. These are the ones who can''t help themselves. Even though this self did most of the standing, he is only a groaning chimp. It was unusual. Yes, there was a magnificent standing around in earlier battles because fifty chimps ended up incompetent. As the martial arts guides scattered down, they were downright weak. That''s why I''m ashamed of myself. "I have seen Lord Sansui''s guidance in the King''s Capital before¡­ it overlapped with yours." "I thought so, too. No matter how powerful Lord Sang-sui was, I didn''t know how many disciples he was, but I''m ashamed of what I suspected." "Oh, my God, I''ve never seen it... Was Lord Sansui that far away..." "The boulders are samurai enough to get a letter of recommendation from the owner of the sopeds, you didn''t even put them on your teeth." Yes, I''m ashamed. I feel humiliated. There are people in the world who feel ignored that the public is not paying attention to themselves and who illusion that they are insulted when others are praised. Though typical of it, such as Doowe Sopede, she had a complete confluence of self-esteem and her status. But as long as it''s suspicious that he can even be a merchant, he can stick up with the local lord''s martial arts guide. "Awesome..." "Oh, strong. Too strong......" "Kicked fifty people unilaterally..." "I can''t really... Is that the martial arts guide..." I was completely impressed with the faces of my generation. It won''t even be possible, you have to be able to do the same first thing to hang out with them. Complete with fifty opponents, without pulling out their swords, and without a scratch. You wouldn''t think you could accomplish such an impossible challenge right now. At the same time, I didn''t think I could self-train until I was able to succeed lightly without such a feat. Overwhelming strength enough to make you feel unwilling to stick together. As their self-declaration was accurate, as there were a lot stronger than they were, I still didn''t feel like chasing them. That renunciation is not directed at me. The fact was intolerable to him. But that''s why I don''t think I can beat fifty of them completely. I wanted to convince myself that I must win because it was a condition that even a talented person would never win. To think that the five people in front of you are born the same or less than you are, you must first reproduce them. But I can''t. I can''t reproduce it, but I can''t admit it. "No, you shouldn''t...! I desperately try to deny it. Lower your opponent and try to lift yourself. Look for the other person''s loss and try to maintain their advantage. But it''s obvious at the moment of status, such as which one was up there at the moment. His self-contradiction should no longer have helped, than it has also proven its strength. "After all, the treasure is amazing! In his ear was the voice of the son of the local lord. Yes, the possibility of proving his superiority was finally being shown. "After all, if we can use the treasure, we can do such cool things! I turn to my own teacher back from the battle and say things I don''t quite feel comfortable with. It is not the user who is amazing, but the very tool that will make the fairy arts available. Sure, standing around earlier is only possible with treasure, but that''s why I can''t wait to be taken lightly by the user. "Boy, all we want you to see is stand around..." "Please rate the breadth of vision, insight, or the ability to remain calm looking for someone who is loose..." "Sure, I can''t stand around like I just did without the treasure, but I can''t give you this treasure..." "Oh no, I''m going to look more and more lightly at the archery of the sword..." "You stood around too well..." The voice was just a chance to salvage it. I thought winning here would solve everything. So he was even in a good mood while making suggestions. "... Excellent work, Lord Martial Arts Guide. You didn''t deal with the people I prepared." "No, no, it''s going to have to be easy when it comes to putting the fifty together. Thanks to you, we have a good game." "But apparently the next lord still suspects your martial arts." Yes, the treasure is amazing, and the user is not amazing. For example, if you practice quite a bit with it in your hand, you might be able to do the same. No, a talented self can do better. It''s up to me to do it. That is why I make this proposal. Because if you don''t even have treasure, you''re determined to be stronger. "... Yep, it''s my unconsciousness" "If so, what about taking all the treasures off and fighting them to show them?" "... I see" "If you look at the sword that remains your vegan, won''t the next lord be able to convince you? "But in an immature me, I''m not sure I can add or subtract it if it''s treasure free. Excuse me, but once more with them..." Seeing the face as it disperses, he speaks when the load wins too much. The intact men are still there, but they are probably mentally broken. It won''t be a sudden rematch on this occasion. "Then, as I surrender," "Are you in person? "Yeah, I know there''s a shortage for dealing with you that''s not equipped with treasure." If you don''t even have treasure, you''re a miscellaneous fish. The eldest son of this merchant did not utter a word for a while against the dra son who speaks so. Assuming you didn''t respond on this occasion, you''ll probably brag that you''re a big deal opponent without the treasure. I kicked fifty people, but if I named myself, I ran away, I guess. That was something he had to avoid getting letters of recommendation from the owners of the sopeds. ¡­¡­ "How about that? The gaze from the surroundings was also hot. Those who doubted the power if the treasure was removed began to emerge, and many expected to have strength even if the treasure was removed. Winning too vividly, for better or worse, was under heavy pressure for the eldest son of a merchant. ¡­¡­ "What do you think?! But that degree of pressure didn''t matter to him. It is a gathering of local merchants. It''s impossible to deal with people like that all at once. "Come on?! Let''s take it. Anticipating when they were on their best, the eldest son of the merchant was beginning to give his colleagues the treasure he was wearing. It was that, as before, there seemed to be no hesitation or fear whatsoever. "But as I said earlier..." I was just telling you calmly. "It''s up to you, but you can''t add or subtract in some cases, can you? 203 Opponent It is a confrontation between a dra son and a dra son. It is a confrontation between the same bad boys, but still the ratings of both were already unhelpfully open. "... to the boulder, if you pull out the treasure, you pull out the sword" "Yeah, sure." We were serious about each other. Neither of us wore protective equipment, and there was concern that something would happen to ''what if''. At least, as far as the distorted grin on the side that challenged the battle was concerned, it was all too obvious that they were after it. "Does that mean that treasure is powerful?" "Yes, immature is a muscle tool for me" However, the expression on the side of the battle was very calm. In what mood, therefore, does he hold the sword? The nobles watching the game watched nervously, spitting. "Immature... when you are aware that you are weak. Isn''t that a heavy seat for you as a martial arts guide? "Yeah, to be honest... I''m still thinking it''s premature" "Then..." The challenged man lays his sword on the Great Upper Stage. When I waved my sword in both hands, it was just the temper of a special. "Shouldn''t we give way to the more deserving? "It''s not me or you who decides that. No? "Exactly... So let''s show each other what we can do here! Son Dora, who ran out, was waving his sword down with all his strength from the Great Upper Stage. That blow, which should also be called a helmet, was the momentum to destroy every sword, even if the opponent defended it. In contrast, the martial arts guide quietly dodges. Its eyes looked at the opponent''s entire body, not the very sword whose liver was cold. "Yes, you can''t take my blow! "Yeah, sort of." Once the sword was swung down, it was raised diagonally from the lower section to follow the evasive opponent. But you can take this. ¡­¡­ When using a sword, the strongest is an attack that cuts down from the large upper section. A blow that weighs a sword or weighs itself in is the orbit that destroys most defenses, even if it is simple, to inflict fatal injuries. By contrast, the blow that cuts up from the bottom to the top is inferior. The martial arts guide, who decided it was an attack to be subjected to, was actually taking it and showing it. "About a blow...! "Yeah, let''s go on" It was clear from the look on the face and sword muscle of the attacking dra son that this battle was not eight hundred. If it hits your head, your skull will be smashed, if it hits your neck, your head will fly away, and if it hits your torso, your bowels will spill out. Then I know it''s too harsh an attack. But the martial arts guide role was fighting as he turned to the receiving side. Sometimes we fight back, but it''s also been lightly received. It should be extremely unfavourable in terms of numbers, but I could try to feel at ease like a dance for both men and women. "With such a light sword, what can be slashed! What can I kill with a sword with no hips like that! "Yeah, I guess so." The martial arts guide is going to fight back, but not with all his weight. Even though both sides are not wearing protective equipment, they are still not powerful enough to break bones. It was a light sword that was all prevented but wouldn''t be fatal if it hit. That''s why it''s taken lightly. You can turn straight into a counterattack. Dra son was in a good mood for being an offense. Yes, the overwhelming earlier was caused by the performance of the treasure and the incompetence of the men collected. Without the treasure, it is up to me to be stronger. And that''s exactly what the status quo was. "This is the sword in action...... a real sword! ¡­¡­ "With an elegant sword, what the hell can you kill! ¡­¡­ "I don''t know what you''ve learned... but it''s me who''s stronger! ¡­¡­ Gradually, the face of the martial arts guide becomes cloudy. Similarly, the four people watching the game had a more or less expressive look. ¡­¡­ "What''s the matter, try slashing me! If there''s anything I can do! "... Could it be that Mr. Sansui was in the same mood" Humans have personality. Exactly the same person can''t even be a twin. I know that, but the martial arts guides looked at their old living copies and gave them a complex look. In that way, we will continue the fight with only minimal counterattack and evasion, defense. The faces watching it were beginning to figure out what he was up to. A few minutes later, after a few dozen or so meetings. The advantages and disadvantages were visible and obvious. "Why... why..." "Well, you''re right, but you''re honestly not happy." The martial arts guide, who fought fifty men first, has little disturbance in breathing though. But Dora son was breathing on his shoulder. His face is red stained and sweaty, his knees and hips bent, and his elbows stretched out to weigh the sword he has in his hand. There were no injuries on either side, which means I was just tired. "Hey, why..." "The reason is simple, there''s not enough running in" Why can a sword slash things? For it is sharp, stiff, and above all heavy. Swords can slash objects because they wield sharp, hard and heavy objects with quick weight. If so, it naturally drains a lot of health if you keep swinging sharp, hard and heavy objects with your weight quickly. Of course, strength is to some extent compensated by youth. But if you are the same young man, then training from time to time is more than material training. And endurance is not due to extreme and harsh workouts, but even cultivated with simple and redundant basic training. In all the conversations he''s had so far, it was all too obvious that he didn''t like it. In addition, the martial arts guide was fighting to receive and keep his health warm. Dora son, whose body was hardened by blood, was accelerating his health consumption even further. The occasional counterattack also prevents the target from breathing. Or only to avoid a series of unprotected attacks. "Slash one or two people, and that makes me tired and unable to move. There is no battlefield for such a warrior." We had a long conversation and Dra son''s health has recovered a little. The burning throat also showed a fit, and my lungs have calmed down. You''ll be able to cut in a few times, but you''ll run out of strength again in those few. "At first, the boulder had a definite sword muscle. But every time the fight prolonged, it collapsed more and more. By spiritual impatience, by physical fatigue... those two things disturb the sword, you admonish its immaturity." Whoever saw it, it was a battle. You don''t need a Special Attack to kill Dra''s son from here, if you cut him normally, he''ll cut you straight to death. It seems like a pitiful maneuver to turn to the guard and aim for wear and tear, but if you look at the cracking mood earlier, you can almost ask for the courage of the martial arts guide who was able to defend it slowly before. "No... why don''t you kill me! It was humiliating. You look at yourself now exhausted, and you guys are laughing. My words, which were on track earlier, are bouncing back at me as they were. The humiliation was unacceptable to him. "You don''t even have the guts to slash me! That''s why you attack the other guy''s sweetness. Such a sweet man should not be forgiven. "Don''t deflect the argument, the dwarf" But such ''deception'' does not lead to the role of a martial arts guide. "The fact that I won''t slash you and your lack of training is a completely different matter. You first accept my point. You''re not strong enough to have a big face, accept that fact correctly." "Bullshit! You''re the one who would be deceiving me for not having the guts to slash me! ¡­¡­ "You didn''t kill me! What''s wrong, are you going to tell me you''re afraid to kill people?! Who doesn''t have the guts to name the strongest in the region! strongest, there was too much deviation in the recognition of the word. That''s why we couldn''t help but talk. "That''s shallow, your strongest. Your salvation, your ideal, is even shallow in the bottom. And there''s more to it than we used to be." It was my old self. Born in a similar house, equally overwhelmed by power, he pitied his ungrown dra son. "What a fool... the battle, the killing each other! It doesn''t make sense if you don''t win! "Right." "Then you can''t kill people, you can serve as a martial arts guide..." "Can''t you kill people? You really think so? In a heartfelt wonder, the martial arts guide role held a sword. I know the sword is serious. If so, that''s what amateurs can use and hang up. If the opponent is likely to be exhausted now, all the more so. ¡­¡­ "You''re the one without the guts, not at all..." It could be slashed, slashed and a natural situation. The void of Dora son, who recognised it, was falling off. All I''m saying is airy, airy. I never even left this city, he had no such wasted courage to be content in this city. "Besides, it''s not because I don''t have the guts to kill you. More than that, killing humans in this situation is not the one with the guts to take care of it." With that said, let go of one hand from the sword and point it at you. "This is only a party. A place for my parents to interact with merchants, including your parents. Naturally, there are many ladies and children. That''s the Lord''s boy, too." Until just now, he was telling me that he wasn''t dealing with someone he was cutting with his sword to kill himself with all his might. "If I slaughter you, you''ll all be in trouble, won''t you? "Hey, what the...! Shame on me for that reason! "You only think about yourself, you should be careful not to offend others" The man, who was recognized as capable of providing guidance, spoke quietly to a person in a responsible position: a local lord. "Surely there is a battle that must win anything. There is also a battle to scrape mud, bloody and twisted, and whatever must be in your hands. But it shouldn''t be now." That''s what you have to do, even if you put your life in danger. Standing confident that you can win even if you put your life at risk. "Even if you lose to me, you should just be a little embarrassed" "... you think it''s natural that I can''t beat you! "Yes, I am recognized by Mr. Sansui, Mr. Suibok and the Lord of Sopeds. So, who else is saying you''re strong but you? The men who bought you booze? Those are the women you bought for money? The teachers your parents hired? Isn''t that a particularly unfounded praise for the people who cared about you in such a small world? I was pointing my sorrow at you. I was poking the brutal truth. "Phew..." Yes, there''s no mistake whatsoever. Dora''s son''s voice was too light compared to those who recognized him as a martial arts guide. We can never acknowledge such a reality. "... this was a match on the condition that you didn''t use treasure." "Oh, you''re right" "If...! I have strength, I''m on the verge of it. But magic is still full to use magic. "This one uses magic...! Use the magic of fire as you step back. Wrap your sword in flames and try to greatly increase your attack power. "Freedom! I know that there is no magic in the person in front of me. Then, if you use magic, that advantage becomes decisive. Yes, because there is a decisive difference between those who can and cannot use magic. "Yes, you''re right. Your freedom." But anyone knows that. And magic is only a force for attack. There is no defense or playback capability. Dra, my son forgot, the simple fact that neither the opponent nor himself is wearing protective gear. "... why" "Let me guess what you were gonna say to me." There''s no such thing as a philosophy, an iron sword. It was poked at the back of Dra''s son, who activated the magic of fire. "I guess he was going to say, ''There''s no way that something that would also be a martial arts guide is going to lose as much as the other guy used magic''" No longer has anything to do with my son Dora having a blazing sword. The situation was completely packed. Just one more finger and you''ll have a cut of the sword stabbed in your throat. "Exactly. There''s no way a chosen man as a martial arts guide loses as much as his opponent used magic" 204 On the other hand. It should have been a sword match, but the opponent suddenly tried to use the magic of fire. He didn''t flinch for a moment against it, but rather as if he was aiming for it, he was poking his sword in the back. No matter how my self-esteem is enlarged, Dra Son, I am well aware of his cutting edge killing ability. I don''t have the delusion that I''m strong enough to stab a sword in my throat and not die, etc. However, I am only perplexed by this situation. "If it was me back in the day... before I became Mr. Sansui''s student, if I could have used magic, it would have behaved like you... or because there was a guy who actually did it and got bummed out" Why didn''t you hesitate to barge in for a moment? Rather, it was nothing more than waiting for it in the conversation. I''m glad the other person used irregular means, just to remind him of his old self and his colleagues. "Gu..." "If you use the magic of fire, your opponent stops by surprise. Strike down the maximum firepower on that sukiyaki and burn the target to death. That was a tough hand for you." The sword that was burning is now annoying. If I could wave this sword, I could kill the person in front of me without bitterness. But you can never do that. Whoever sees it, the iron sword will cleave before the flaming sword. "Your cause of defeat is clutter. The shallowness of shaming us in the first place is embarrassing. Why are you hanging out with the five of us? Let''s be clear, our income doesn''t extend to your income for five people." The opponents who had come to the five before them, for better or worse, were those who wanted to profit from them. There was, of course, a mild backlash, but it was quickly becoming a decent response. Martial arts guides are not competing positions. There is just... "So much, did you resent someone else''s honor? Was it hard to forgive us for what we''ve become? Or did you want to get involved, like you said? "Ugh." "What can I teach you? The martial arts guide teaches swords to boys and lords. Is there anything you can do to teach someone? Be reasonable and coach the person in front of you. What was wrong, what was wrong, what wasn''t. poke them in extremely difficult circumstances to argue with. "... you tried to cut it off after using the magic of fire. That was too late. Assuming it was cut while using the magic of fire, we wouldn''t have been able to seize it so vividly. You, you never practiced the art of burning swords with fire magic during battle, did you? "... no, that''s not true" "Plus, that''s your look. You''ve come up with something from a face of regret filled with a sense of defeat and humiliation coming from fatigue to a face from which you''re even more convinced of victory. You burn more swords from there, and then you cut them. We could have intercepted him with plenty of room." I realize I should use the magic of fire, for a beat. That way you''re sure you can beat your opponent, for a beat. Burn your sword with the magic of fire, with a beat. Try to cut it off, with a beat. Even though he slaughtered every man, he was through four beats. Then it was natural for them to deal with it. "So did the others earlier. You didn''t even hire those fifty guys directly. Didn''t I just give you my wallet by saying ''keep your numbers in check'' to the right hips? "... so what! "I gave them spears and stuff, and I put them right in front of the lord. Is there anything you think about that? In many ways." "Oh, that''s..." "You were in attendance at the merchant''s next parents, handed over your weapon to a completely untrained human being as an amateur, and you lined it up just because you prepared it? My old self was an idiot. Oh, and I poke at him with regret. Yes, he was objectively explaining the consequences of his actions to his former resemblance, which is exposing him to impossible incompetence. "I hear you tried to shame us, but you''re the one who put us to shame. If you always had enough men at your disposal, you could have led by letting them take command. Look, the ones you put away were incompetent, which is proof of your incompetence." From Dora''s son''s sword, the flames went out. At the same time confirming that, the martial arts guide lowers the sword that was poking at his throat as well. "You think I''m... incompetent?! "Otherwise, you''re stupid and dumb" "No, those guys are bad! Because those guys are weak and they''re not thinking about anything, oh, they are! "You''re an asshole and a guzzle." "I told you it wasn''t! I''m giving you money, you don''t have to tell me that all the time! I received the money, so that''s about what they''ll think for themselves! "... So you made sure of that? You didn''t even make sure, but you let it out in front of your lord? "So...! "You say that if the person you recommended fails, you''re not bad." "That''s right! Those are the bad ones! "What kind of work do I have to entrust to you like that? Be merciful and say something very decisive. "Nobody will make a deal with you in the future." "Ah, uh..." "Because all you have to do is let the right guy have the money and throw it round, and you don''t take any responsibility for it. There''s no way I''m letting that guy do his job." I will tell you clearly what he has lost on this occasion. "You yell at the guys you used in this case, yelling at me for shaming you, and they won''t let you guys do anything anymore. The people around you will do that to you. It''s easy to understand, isn''t it? "Oh, I... I''m not bad! "It''s not a question of whether you''re bad or not, it''s a question of you not knowing what a job responsibility is." "You''re telling me you''re responsible! "You introduced them, they put them in this garden because you introduced them. If they''re incompetent, it''s natural for them to lose your trust and credibility." Saying decisive words, but not listening to decisive words, the martial arts guide turns his back with his sword in his hip sheath. "You can''t bring people together, you can''t train people, you can''t confirm people, you can''t take responsibility for people. I mean, I can''t let you do the job. I have no reason to bother leaving it to you." Slightly, walk at an angle. Walk in your own direction, making sure you''re not there. Walk in the direction of no-one. "Anyone can take the place of someone. So you have to do your thing right so you don''t. If you can''t do that, you can just replace it with someone else." I don''t want anything to happen, but I just move my eyes without moving my neck. That gaze is directed at the nobles who are looking at the two of us. "I can''t admit my nonsense, I can''t apologize if I''m bad, I can''t bow my head to someone, I can''t snap at someone. You can''t last... even if you were born." Make sure that the gaze you are pointing at yourself is directed at the loser with amazement. I feel heat behind my back. "Again, you could have lost. Why so obsessed with winning. You should have fought us normally, normally admitted its strength, and made a joke... you can''t admit to scratching yourself... you''re weak" "Haaaaaaaaaa! I fomented it. It was true that it was provoking. Honestly, I could have settled for a little more serenity. But the owner of the sopeds who recommended me or the mountain waters who guided me. Above all, compared to the honor of the lord, there was no need for comparison, such as about a brief man who used magic against his back. "Die. Yeah, yeah! Yes, he hasn''t said yet. If I could have spontaneously spontaneously spoken that word, it would have been a young story. I can''t admit defeat, failure, disgrace. All the students in the mountain water know what happens to such a person. "Silver Ghost Fist (...)" Let the evil blood flow through you. It strengthens its entire body abnormally. Physical activity due to malignant blood goes further than enhancement due to immortal qi. Dra son, who used the magic of fire against himself behind his back and blocked that vision. Jump to the side for timing that he won''t see. Leaps and turns around as he explodes the meadow. There was a dumb man there attacking in the wrong direction and looking confident of victory. In a state of excitement caused by silver ghost fists, the martial arts guide role was literally taking his back at an unbridled speed in his eyes. "I''m here, what do you think will happen if I don''t say? Shizuru, and wrap his arms around his neck. Tighten up with strength that doesn''t even matter, such as the other person holding the sword. "You''ll be attacked until you pass out." Strangle with a force that can also break your neck. Dora son, who doesn''t even know what happened, lets go of his sword suffocated and tries to escape custody, but he couldn''t move as if he were strangled like a panacea, no matter what. Keep running out of oxygen in the body and relax. "Ugh..." A martial arts guide who delivers burning hair and pulls his arms out of his neck and puts him to sleep on the ground. It wasn''t a very pleasant fight, but it would be reasonable. There''s one more piece of work to do, but that''s another story. "Are you glad or sorry you learned, Silver Ghost Fist" Besides themselves, those who dwell in evil blood, where there were only a few. The rare magic silver ghost fist they learned on a trial basis. It''s a very short time compared to Run, a raving mad warrior. Naturally not everyone in the martial arts guide role can use it, hence it is a move that should not be used much, but it is my immaturity because I am the one who induced it to be in this situation. "Well." Once again, we head to our own colleagues and to the son of our lord, our own student. "How about that, boy? Was it helpful?" "Awesome!" "... no, that''s better than my awesomeness, losing is better as a teacher on the other hand" "Tell me that way! The situation was getting worse. 205 Settlement After all, it was that night that he woke up. Again, the father was poking insulation at his own son. Said that there was no son in this house, so there was no such person in that place, and therefore there was no obstacle in this house. As had been notified beforehand, he had been given a little check and kicked out of the house. "Damn......" In the end, I was just embellished by a man who became a martial arts guide. Instead of showing the people around him who they were, they merely proved their true worth. From the face of each house, I was impressed that that dra son was what he grew up to be, and the stock of their master, the child-faced sword saint, just went up. Yes, whether you end up asking for numbers to fight and win, or stabbing and winning from your back, that doesn''t mean you get credit from around you. If you try to be a person in the position of a martial arts guide, it''s natural to win, and then you''ll need character. I mean, there''s no way I can coach a lord or anything else. In addition to some strength, he couldn''t understand that it was the Martial Arts Guide who was required to be a mentor. "Oh, shit......! Disgraced. I lost everything. In the end, he was supposed to taste everything he was going to do to his opponent. I thought people from all over the world were making fun of themselves. "I will not forgive you... I will never forgive you..." Assuming you kill them, it doesn''t do you any good. For the cost it cost, it just went into a deficit. But I thought that would be okay. It was unacceptable that the person who threatened my dignity was alive. No longer even a dra son, he was using the last money left to collect people. Anyway, it was an ambush. At a stage when they weren''t ready, I didn''t think that attacking them all at once would calm them down and allow them to stand around. That wasn''t so much a mistake. Whether it was a night raid attacking the residence or an ambush targeting the course of action, the odds were definitely up in any case. Anyway, no longer falling apart, he was waiting for people in an empty house in the suburbs. Soon, faces that were beaten up just like me were supposed to come together with the same aspirations. "I''ll kill you! It was natural. When a malicious person hurts another person, it means doing the most unpleasant thing if he or she is done. Thanking you for that coming back and being knocked down without being killed, no way. Defeat a man, give him a name, and someone will resent him for it. That was something I had no choice about. "... it''s too late! He was drinking and he was yelling at the men who had finally come in. He was at the height of his displeasure, cursing at his comrades in less than thoughtful raids. "Really? It''s only noon, and I thought it was too early to drink." There were five men lined up as martial arts guides. The men who overwhelmed themselves even after pulling out the treasure are all five of them equipped with treasure to pull out their swords. "Nah..." "Why, don''t you ask me here. I''m just here to kill you." An object called a corpse is very stinky and dirty. I couldn''t have let that happen at the party venue. But there was nothing wrong with this place right now. "There''s a stepping stone to everything. We had to kill you for whatever it is... so long as we followed the steps, we could kill you." If I were you back in the day, I would resent you. That''s what all five of us thought, so we were finishing up the planting for when this happened. "You''re not the eldest son of a merchant anymore, there''s nobody around you, and you tried to rally people to kill us. I mean..." Only one person comes forward as the four show their cover arrangements. "There''s nothing wrong with us killing you." "Hih...! "Die." Approximately, I don''t know how many words I''ve spoken. But it wasn''t the word that would make you predict a definite death so far. "It''s over." In front of the empty house, the men he had tried to collect, who had become corpses, were waiting. Nothing, the five martial arts guide roles were mobilized. If they seemed to give them change and gather people to raid themselves, they just asked me to put them in touch. A man no longer cut off from the merchant and five martial arts guides who showed their strength. I didn''t even have to think about which one to prioritize, even though there was a difference in how much we dated. "This is promised money. Spend it." The price of the snitch, it wasn''t that expensive. It is not as valuable in the sense that it is divided among all the people who wander around the place. But it must have been a very good job for you to think that it was the amount you got just to sell a fallen man. "Hehe..." "Oh, and then..." "I know. So this also includes a stopping fee, right? "No, you can say that." The lookers were slightly confused by what they thought was a different response. It''s usually supposed to be a reward that includes a shutdown, but not this time, he said. All five of them were serious and seemed to think that it was okay to make this one public. "I told my former parents and lords about this one beforehand." "Which means we don''t have a single person in trouble knowing we killed him." "I mean... there''s no way you''d bother to kill me if you weren''t" "It''s just that this is advice from utter goodwill, but you better not say it" "How much did you get, or what did they say?" I mean, we''re done having a relaxing relationship with ourselves in this one. I won''t pay any more extra. Five of them, who said it out of the question, leave with one face who finished the job as it were. "Wow..." Everything worked out so well, the relaxers had no choice but to admire the fact. Yes, so the five strongest martial arts traditions in the region grew even more. 206 Daicheng Five of the martial arts guides were familiar with the ''first to grow'' around them. Just a strong swordsman, if that''s all you''re saying, you''ll never gather so much awe. In other words, it is in the face of our own employers, the local lords, while showing their martial courage. It was appreciated that it fell within the scope of entertainment and happenings without disturbing the assumption that it was only a gathering of merchants. "If I could... I just wanted you to understand that it''s important for you to be prepared to do anything." "What, it didn''t work out so well from the start. You''ve just taken office, and there''s no rush." The local lord and the martial arts guide, who was the eldest son of the merchant, were alone in the conversation. Of course you can say it''s not reprimand, it''s for praise. The five of them had explained their actions one way or another, but they had only made a reassuring decision when to ask. "Besides... you guys said it was something I had to teach anyway" "... I hope you say so" For example, if he had said, ''We are strong, so we can handle any situation at any time, so don''t worry,'' the next lord would have looked to you with respect. But that was even a disturbing word as an active lord. Asking questions means asking for explanations. It would be more reassuring to give us an explanation of the rational nature of the situation and who would respond to it. Plus, it''s easier for you to tell me how you want me to respond to you. For example, that dra son was the first to recommend a drink, but was there a detergent or poison in the array, or was it simply a high degree liquor? I don''t know which of them it was, but it''s more reassuring to say, ''It''s not good when something is drunk, so direct the subject'' than to say, ''We''re strong, so it''s okay to be drunk''. In fact, a swordsman who doesn''t reach for a suspicious drink is more trustworthy than a strong swordsman even if he is drunk. Being able to leave quickly when in a predicament is also proof of strength, but it is more important to deal with it so that it does not become a predicament in the first place. "Nevertheless, I''m really cautious. Did it make sense to go kill all five of them? You didn''t think I''d be targeted while you were gone, did you? "The lord has come to the mansion, and the escort is not for us." "Hehe, I''m sorry..." Can you buy strength with money? Clearly, if you cannot buy it with money, you will have trouble. Strength cannot be bought with money, which means strength cannot be sold with money. It means that even if you get stronger, you won''t hire me high. And selling strength means being an employer''s sword. At least while you are at work, you must fight with care not to the detriment of your employer. That is why local lords were content with the five of them. Did the mountain water teach you, or did you mimic it? Anyway, he was a ''mountain water apprentice'' who exceeded expectations. "So... there''s nothing in it, just one drink" "... then, just one bite" Give him the wine, whether you don''t want it or not. I was asking him, who I received in trouble, what I was very concerned about. Yes, it is of great concern. "You used to be no different man than the dra son you killed." "Yes." "How could you be who you are now? ¡­¡­ People are not that easy to change. That was supposed to be something that only the five of them as martial arts guides knew well. Five very different people of all origins have gained as much strength and character as they can equally become martial arts guides. I was very curious as to why that was. "It''s bad for my father and brother... the old me..." With the liquor in it gently, he began to speak slowly. "I used to just do whatever I wanted. I wasn''t trying to do what others liked me to do. No, I''ve never thought about being liked by anyone else." Naturally, being the eldest son of a merchant, he must have wanted me to do my best to help him with his studies and family business. But I had preferred the sword, which was inherently the scope of courtesy. No, maybe I should say violence rather than swordsmanship. "Regardless of the other four, I was able to make an effort to do as much for the merchant as I wanted to. I''m not a kid or a dick. I could have turned into a proper ''adult''." It doesn''t mean that if anyone gets older, they can be a decent adult. Regardless of whether the nature of an organism called man is good or evil, man grows up ignorant if he does not learn. "But I didn''t change. On the contrary, I ran away with the money from the house." "Why did you become like this?" I don''t know what to say, but now you can do it as a merchant''s trail. " "Don''t say that, I feel sorry for my brother who was serious" "No, no, you know exactly how important staging is. All you have to do is use people for other details." Gather people and slap them, or ignore the initial conditions and use magic. I see, it is a handful. If winning is indeed the only purpose, then we should also put it into perspective to use it. But that shouldn''t be clueless. I had to be a trustworthy opponent to get the numbers in line, and it took practice to do an ambush. Of course, there''s no way a person who can do that would do that in that situation. "How could I be? "... I wanted to be strong because I was generous with Mr. Sansui and the owners of the sopeds. The desire to be strong means acknowledging where you are not." "You mean you admit you''re weak..." "I slowly embraced my inability to... change the way I''ve done things differently is not something I can do. I''m going to be very, very firm." Fight a much stronger opponent than you and lose. I repeat that, and I couldn''t change it that way. But I could still change slowly. "But if you think you''re going to imitate a strong opponent instead of facing your weakness, you''ve also loosened that firmness. I couldn''t respect my father, but I could respect Mr. Sansui. That''s why...... I could change things a little bit" Regardless of the other four, I have an affair. From the bottom of his heart, he was talking. "Regardless of the others, I should have respected my father. My father was a respectable opponent. Nonetheless, I thought I was a boring guy about my father... the others met Mr. Sansui and met the owner of Sopede, and for the first time I met someone I could respect. In my case... it was the second time." "You''re telling me it''s your fault you were Dra''s son." "Well, I guess so. I was Dra''s son because I was stupid." Speaking for myself only, I wasn''t in a bad environment, I was bad. He honestly admitted that he had just moved from a good environment to another good one. "What can I say, if the swordsman of the country and the lord of the four nobles likes it and he works very seriously, then anyone can accomplish it." I''m not saying I didn''t try, and I''m not thankful to the owners of mountain waters and sopeds. But for that matter, I also admitted that I was lucky. Whether you were born in a small village, a favela, or the eldest son of a merchant. Chimps, dangerous people, idiots and assholes. Whatever their origins, people can change. Most humans can change in a good direction if they are motivated by the person and liked by the power of the state, under a leader who changes so much. The problem was that not everyone could get the opportunity. What can I say about that without saying luck? "It doesn''t have to be me, it doesn''t have to be me, it doesn''t have to be anybody else." "I see..." "Yeah, I mean, it''s normal. The surrounding environment is good, and I can change it because I''ve worked hard." Mountain water was grateful to Swibbock, but we were equally grateful to Mountain water. I get a direct handrail from the country''s best swordsman, the immortal who drilled for five hundred years. If that doesn''t improve, it''s entirely his fault. "Nevertheless... I''m starting to think about this step by step because of Sansui''s teaching... thanks to Suibok who coached Sansui" "The most powerful man in the world..." "Yeah, I''m so smashed Jen that I can''t catch up with you in those words" He was a monster far too far away, far less than second-place. He played hookay, which would probably be Swibok''s next strongest, and was strong enough to have no hands or feet. "As I explained to the boy, we''re not reacting to it since the other guy started moving. It predicts or directs the movement of the target to some extent, and it moves exactly as you''ve decided. It''s the same for Sansui and Suibok." "In advance, or" "Yeah, we can imitate Mr. Sang-sui, too, if it''s a situation like last time, where and who will attend the feast. You can do it a hundred times and succeed a hundred times. Even in unpredictable circumstances, you will be able to do it a hundred times and succeed ninety times. Well, to a certain extent." The ten times are infinitely far away. Whether you do it a thousand times or a thousand times, it never fails. Towards that end, Suibok spent five hundred years on mountain waters. On the contrary, if it''s enough to do it a hundred times and make it ninety successful, then a few years of drilling would be fine. That''s even more so if Suibo admits that "finished" is a direct example to teach. "Ink Flow Immortal Art General Military Law (Yes, Hiro), Ten Bull Diagram, Fig. 10, in Drop Hand Self-Application (Jiriki Hon Cancer) Sword Immortal Same (to Kenshin Ichi) Confusing Frontier. It''s a long name if you do it... but it''s kind of like knowing." It was ironic to drill for so long that no one could imitate it, to create several techniques that no one could imitate, and to finally reach a mindset that anyone could imitate. Whatever the degree, boost what anyone is doing to the ultimate realm. That is the frontier of perplexity. "Total military law, that is, the discipline and thought that leads to everything about battle. Basics applied in combat, tactics, strategy, or otherwise¡­" Leverage the booze momentum, dream. Lords are drawn to the story. He remembers something very important right now. "... being really strong means that you can contain someone who is out of your mind without killing them." ''Just... right, go for this frontier, shape it properly and name it. So I finally figured it out. I... wanted someone to praise me, admit I was amazing, I wanted to be awed when I was strong'' "I wanted to be admired for being a hero by a child I never met, I wanted to be honored by those who walk the sword path, I wanted to be praised by those who fought and defeated me" ''I didn''t want to break something, I didn''t want to kill someone. I wanted to be envious or jealous. But I didn''t want to be resented. " "Strength really required is not to harm someone to the dark clouds, but to be able to change the way they fight properly to suit their opponents and situations and play a role on it exactly" A confession in the shameful heart that the monster of the grasshopper''s heart had lost his opponent, other than himself, whose overwhelmed grasshopper''s heart was no longer competing with anyone else. That was making me sympathetic. It made me happy and sad to know that the other person, who is also stupid to compare, is the same fool. The Sword Immortal is like, that is, any path reaches one conclusion. "I mean, strong or weak, it doesn''t change anything you have to do." "That way, that''s all, that''s the most important thing. If I could do that, I would follow with respect and trust. Is that what this is about?" "... I could very well accept that conclusion. If you knew the answer all of a sudden, you must have rebelled... but when I heard the answer, I..." I didn''t change all of a sudden. I didn''t slaughter anyone. I didn''t beat anything. I didn''t learn, I didn''t accomplish, I didn''t reach. "I''ve had enough experience to accept that answer." 207 Success The role of a martial arts guide ended the defective son of the merchant who was mistaken for him. The information spread because it was sometimes not hidden. Including, of course, the fact that my bad son put a little tease on the martial arts guide beforehand. That the parents of merchants, not as responsible but trustworthy as the Lords, had admitted that there had been negligence on the part of Dra Son. That the son was duped and that it was a sufficient circumstance to resent him. Together, they were extremely speculative about the correct answers. In other words, the young man, jealous of the five men who emerged, was grasped, and the inscribed sentence was accounted for, and he was killed just before that where he tried to avenge himself. There were no other possibilities, and everyone believed it was just a simple situation. Assuming you slaughtered him at the feast seat, he would have had a bad reputation from you. Assuming you let it go wild, people would have bruised you for being sweet. Push him into a situation where there''s no problem killing him, and then kill him in a situation where no one can blame him. The arrangement, which even made him feel cold, had made the public aware that the new martial arts guide role was not just a feat. "And well, your reputation is very good" "Well, that''s more than anything." The procedure was very stable, able to care about the public, able to achieve results after taking into account the public. They had led to fear and vision for the five of them. Once again, the head of the merchant went to his son and his four colleagues. It is the seat of the feast which he hath hosted. It is only natural that we should be thankful and apologetic because we have left the end of it entirely at our disposal. "I really appreciate the faces of my four colleagues, not just my son. Thanks to you, my family is becoming more and more cheap." So, I didn''t ask for it from there. From there on, he was intentionally starting to speak freshly, even in the way that it was a public discourse. "So, you''ve already heard... you''re not going to open the dojo and take a disciple yet, are you? In contrast, the five were silent. On the other hand, I recall Mountain Water saying to the partition, ''I am immature''. If we look at it from scratch, we''ll look strongest now. There will be no gaps whatsoever and it will look like it has a finished strength. But that''s nothing more than the fact that they ended up being understated. Even if we don''t include exceptions like trump cards and immortals, there are plenty of opponents of a different character than ourselves, such as the Holy Knight and the Kingsguard. First, now I just want to focus on educating the next lord. By letting him activate silver ghost fists and other things, the boy had begun to put more swordsmanship aside. Work out to the point where you''re not ashamed to put your boy out anywhere, that was the job of the five of you. "... Actually, the face of the merchant who saw that thing, he can''t wait to put his son in the dojo that you guys would open" Hearing that, all five looked like they had chewed up bitter bugs. "Seeing that fight, the merchants'' sons don''t say they want to be either. If you can''t be a disciple, they say you''re going to martial arts training too." That is who we were completely. It was a complicated mood, like I wanted to help you do it, like I wanted to tell you to stop because you''re reckless. "Thanks to you, those parents want you to open the dojo. If you''re going to master the lord''s martial arts guide, you''ll have a good face, and I can keep my son if I look at your battles and considerations. They want me to correct you before you end up like the drag son you all ended up with." I don''t know about that, either. Either way, the five of us were like Dra''s sons until we became disciples in the mountain waters. I want us to correct ourselves, to correct our son. That''s well, I can''t help but be expected. But this one hasn''t even been satisfactorily corrected by one of the Lord''s sons. "So far, I''ve stopped talking, but if my son tries to go out for martial arts training, he''ll probably be judging me directly or talking to my lord." You don''t just open the dojo, that''s how they say it, so be prepared. When I saw the parents laughing so loudly, the five of them were sighing. Yes, we may be able to correct ourselves, but we''re not going to devote that time or effort. It''s about ourselves, the work we have now, and that''s all we have. "Then... this is what happened to Little Ear... a dojo was opened in a small village." Tingling, and one frown moved. Four other people were watching one of them. "The swordsman, who was taught the role of a martial arts guide as a young man on the day of his youth, was touched to give direct instruction. Someone has been trying to check with me to make sure it''s true... well, I thought it wasn''t." "That town... shall I burn him down" Perhaps a swordsman who is quite serious about considering destroying his hometown. Against him, the other four were very sympathetic. "As far as that reaction goes, you don''t seem to have the mentor himself in the first place." "Of course... in the first place, it''s the first time I''ve learned my sword properly from Mr. Sansui. Besides, even if you gave up a hundred steps and my master was in that town, it had very little to do with me now." It is worth it because it is now five people who have apprenticed to the mountain waters and are able to imitate the mountain waters and have been recognized by the mountain waters. Whatever history you had before that, that has nothing to do with the five of us right now. At least you won''t be able to learn the sword of mountain water in its dojo. "Except it''s my hometown. It''s all like a scam." "Right...... so? "I''ll leave you... I think you can probably do a lot of that from here on out, and anyone else will fool you for being fooled like that. Besides, if you leave it alone, it will destroy itself." "I see... I don''t think so." There''s no way that such an Inch Dojo will last long. All six people on the spot were already convinced. It is also quite difficult to provide instruction in swordsmanship, as he explained to Dra Son, who said the other day that he wanted to become a martial arts guide on behalf of the five of them, ''There is nothing like being taught to you by others''. In addition, it was also a matter of being a dojo for swordsmanship. That is the challenger that the five of us on this occasion have usually been able to retreat from, will push us day after day in and day out. At least that''s what school did when the mountain water was there. There''s no way people are leaning against the dojo where rough men try to live with their swords every day. Or there''s no way the dojo stays decent. Above all, the town will become richer but will be taken over by the wanderings. "... I don''t feel comfortable exposing myself, but the mayor wrote to me asking me to lower my taxes." "... it''s the..." "Yeah, it''s completely corrupt evidence. If I give this to the lord, the mayor will be fired." I''ve given evidence of a crime to a man who I know neglects me. It''s a hell of a annoying story, whether you''re aware of it or not. "When the dojo finally stops standing and the town is insecure, that''s what will make you cry, but you''ll be able to drive it back with one letter" "Even if the mayor skips underestimating you, you mean he''s already made the steps..." "This was my first hearing about that dojo over there, thank you. But hey...... well left out. I''ll tell the lord once, unless the lord complains that there''s too much of a problem with him or Soped''s approval, he''ll laugh and leave you alone." It is a dream of the countrymen. Where I''m intoxicated by that dream, I can''t pinch my innocent mouth. Even if that dream turned into a nightmare and I cried, I''m glad you had a good dream. Er, I just threw it away. This one is not free enough to say one word to such a chicken. "At best, I''m selling baked sweets that I liked, or whatever you need to do to that extent..." "No, amateurs do really flying things." The six people in the room kept room for the successful and seemed to be looking at the public from a transcendent perspective. Of course, we know that there are plenty of people above us, but they are still people who are able to maintain a stable position. I don''t even get too much. "... Then again, I made it a light topic before, but I also wanted to thank Master Sansui and his wife, Mr. Blois... I have carefully selected some items, so I would like you to take them with you if you have the chance. It would be annoying to see a boulder directly over there... and I''d just like to give you a letter" Unlike the five men on this occasion, the most powerful swordsman in this country who went through officials to the nobility. Even though they are not given territory, they are not the ones the parents of the merchant can meet early. In addition, there are about a hundred students enough to allow graduation, and it would be hard to have one more than its parents and associates multiplying. "Mr. Sansui can''t, but Master Blois has an ''appointment'' to see him soon. I''ll take it with me then." "Oh, please... I really, really appreciate it" In a way, the parents understand that they are the ones who gained the most from the birth of the five. Because other faces are too low in their original status to really understand that they could have been relatives as martial arts guides, or they are not available. No, someone else was benefiting, I recall... "Hey, hey you! "Bye, Baba! I told you not to show your face because the guests are here! "Why don''t you introduce me! "Come look in the mirror! Can I introduce you to my grandmother dressed like that! An old woman with boring makeup stood there, dressed in a ''bizarre'' and ''funny'' outfit, like some sort of dogma or performer. "Yes, that''s it! You know, I hear you get rejuvenating fruits for five years! Why didn''t you bring it to me? "Even if I''m five years younger, Baba would be Baba! That''s not how you get it in the first place! "If you get one or so, you won''t be able to tear them apart! You can''t steal enough for me! "I can''t! How can you be so impotent against Mr. Suibok! "Dad... I didn''t see anything, so please" "Oh, um. Okay." Thus began the days of the five martial arts guides. A lot of trouble will continue to happen, but that will also be overcome by the five of us working together. Sometimes I manage to work hard with people''s hands. Sometimes the story will be told another time. 208 []/(n, vs) instruction/instruction/ "What, you think a bunch of women are making a scene about wanting a pan peach? Five years younger if you take a bite, with legendary fruit? "No wonder... oh my god, oh my god... after more than a thousand and five hundred years, don''t make the mistake of collecting women" ''Fair enough. If you think about it, I''ve heard that the forest of Nong is your territory, and no country in four thousand years has ever cared more about Nong. " "Though Xianqi was practiced in the forest for a thousand and five hundred years, if you use the alchemy method, you will die just as well." "If so, what Non should do is decided. Only take the nourishment moves that Non learned in his hometown and heal the roots! "Pharmaceutical Acupuncture Amma (...), if you have those surgical logics... nothing like human body activity! ''Oh, would you also consider Yuji? Boil a hot spring somewhere, if you say so. I don''t know if I want to see the place.'' Correctly, when Suibok came into contact with the kingdom of Arkana, he behaved Pan Peach to the powerful. Immortal fruit that has a nourishing effect and instantly enriches depleted health. Those in power who ate it were filling their skin with moisture. Try it on the guys, it wasn''t that much of a concern. Rather than the outer surface of the skin, I thought it was the vitality that rolled in me that was the effect of this technique. At the same time, though, I knew what they would think of the women. Suibok also knows the women''s obsession with beauty as an experience that the powerful in many countries greeted. In person, I don''t think it''s going to do that much to thank you, but I still recognize your obsession with youth. And both Mountain Water and Suibok recognize that skin luster is what is maintained by a healthy life. But in my case, I know the cure as a solid discipline. When it comes to what it means, it means that Swibbock can teach someone beauty laws. "The needle moves are also life-threatening. Nevertheless, it is only a detour as a killing technique, and the technique of utilizing it requires delicate and advanced technology. Needles with raw and half knowledge...... instead of having any effect, they return and damage your health. I need to do something that suits my symptoms." Every time, at Arcana School, which was becoming a gathering place of all knowledge, one woman slept almost naked on the table. There will be no obscenity whatsoever because of the look on Swivok''s face, who has not felt any colour towards the woman, and the blood running in the eyes of the women around her. The one being treated is Brois'' sister, Shet. Throughout its body, a needle is punched in, albeit thin. In addition, the herb was even burned dry on the body. Seems like torture from the text, but it would be obvious from her expression that what Suibok is doing is beneficial to Shet. "Basically, I don''t know what Non would say... medical food homogeneity, biased diets and laziness go out to the body. That''s not something you can hide with makeup. Think you''ve been fooled and leave it with Januaryung! Female magic users taught needle treatments and moxibustion techniques to women who were particularly high among the noblemen under Swivok instruction. In a simple way, a swivok health tour for aristocratic women, like. I get a lot of money from the aristocratic women, and I give the magicians experience in acupuncture and other things as academics, and Swivok is able to contain annoying strains. Besides, the school director wanted me to learn a new discipline. "Let me manage my diet, exercise, and sleep for a month. It will make you feel better! If you can''t, then you will behave like a peach. In the morning I wake up early and do gymnastics that move my whole body, relaxing my body''s joints. Long running stretches and weakening muscles during the day. In the evening, it becomes an experimental object such as needle treatment and tastes Yuji. The meal was not delicious to flatter with, for example, medicinal meals, and meat was restricted. Both liquor and sweetness are limited in quantity and are not what can be described as fun. I can tell you that it was a life you were unfamiliar with, including muscle pain caused by exercise. However, I got used to it at week one, my body improved at week two, it was no longer bitter at week three, and I had confirmed my body''s skin shine at week four. I saw myself naked without being hidden with makeup or clothes, or the faces that lived the same life, almost to the point of its completion. "Bone distortion, meat lag, cloudiness of blood, burdens of the gut, this is the case except for them. There is no way your skin will moisturize to the extent that it is applied to your skin. The only thing that gives me everyday life is my skin! If you correct your posture, your posture will look beautiful." That is the man who has only sincerely pursued destroying humans for four thousand years. If I wanted to do it, I would make use of humans, make them healthy, etc., before breakfast. Well, what it took me a month was for you to improve your daily lifestyle. For a month now, the noble women who had lived an abstinence in the name of health had participated in a party in the King''s Capital¡­ marveling from the men on the spot, winning jealousy, envy and hatred from the women on the spot. I also won a hard reward for not replacing anything called health, but that would be like a by-product because it was important to appreciate it from others anyway. Eating legendary fruit and benefiting, not that I tried and moderated it after being coached, so you can say I won the praise. This didn''t prove the usefulness of Swibbock''s learned acupuncture technique or anything...... "Lightly scorch what dried this grass." "What''s the name of the grass? "How much should I dry it? "No?" "When this gut is weak, the needle is depressed here and here" "What''s the name of the organ? "What''s the name of the place to hit the needle? "No?" I don''t know if Suibok is or the whole Immortal thing is, but there were few unique nouns before the jargon. Needles in the human body can be delicately painted in depressed places, etc., but when it came to coaching them, it didn''t work very well. Among the whole, acupuncture itself was a delicate special skill that required expertise and expertise... but the lack of a unique noun was too difficult to navigate. Cooking and the like are still better, but it was absolutely necessary to have an intrinsic noun to cover what is also known as a bump that is countless in the human body. You could say that learning academics from him depended on how well you could prepare the unique noun. All in all, the golem noise until the other day was also in the wind, and Swivok was showing off more and more moves he hadn''t shown to his disciples or to his former sword. I am curious to see with what eyes the mountain water can be seen when I return by that, but the mountain water itself is well aware of the imperfections of the master, so he will only be pleased that the master is protecting the place of return. Yes, mountain water now leaves this country with Doowe. What that meant was that mountain water was away from blowers and rains. "Hey, sister! Soon? Hey, soon? "Right... well, they''re gonna take a little longer" 209 Support Sopede is a famous Takemen family. If so, there is also the learning of the battlefield. A knight, for example, who already has an engaged woman, says he''s going to go to a long battlefield. Even if it was burned by "what if" or "natural passion" at that time, it would not be considered unjust or wrong procedure. This time, mountain water is a long-standing and important task to serve, escorting the former lord of Sopede and his sister to a distant exotic country. Whatever I did before that, whatever I left behind, I was fully forgiven. In other words, whatever resided in the stomach of Blois, which remains in the Arcana kingdom, there was no scratch on the family name. Now she had gone home with Rain for a peaceful day while being greeted by her overjoyed parents. "Totally... it''s like a dream that you''ll be hosting a child" "Yeah, really... I was wondering when it was going to be a funeral..." As for himself, who bore the great burden of escorting Doowe Sopede, he had the ''stomach'' to grow up waiting for his husband, who was never going to return for the time being, while accepting the joy of his parents, realizing once again that he had become a woman of mountain water rather than Doowe''s sword. He goes to a country where he has never had national traffic before and returns. Normally, he tells me that he may not return as he is, but the other person is the other person. If mountain waters are enough swordsmen for the world''s most powerful swordsmen to acknowledge, then unlike yourself, there will be no danger. I don''t logically doubt coming back. I just couldn''t say anything about emotional loneliness. This is the first time I have ever lived a child, even though I have slain scattered men. No matter how many magic users and maternity mothers resided in the mansion, anxiety could not be wiped off, as could ordinary women. Or maybe you''re not used to life without tension. "Hey, what''s your name? What''s your name? Thinking about it properly?! "After I look at your face, I think." Rain was even happy that his own sister would be born. He doesn''t seem to care that much about the blood connections from the beginning. Regardless of the lack of obsession, the tension is too high to be honest. "Oh, Rayne. Blois, your sister is in trouble." "Lya, aren''t you happy about your sister?! "Honestly, I can be your niece and nephew... and congratulations." Adult Rya was flattering Rain, who was not too old. It''s tempting to water the excitement, but it''s not good to bully a pregnant woman. Around there, I was drawing the line exactly. "Blois, it would be nice to confuse your sister''s boredom, but it wouldn''t make her too loud." "Yes, but..." "I''m going to be your sister, so I need to be able to spare my heart and care for them." "Me...... it''s your sister! "I''ll tell you when my sister or brother was born and grown up, you were loud." "... Ugh, I get it" It was originally Rain, who was raised in Soaped and well heard. Accepting Rya''s words, he went out of Bulova''s room by the way. It seemed slightly untrained, but I still followed the instructions once. "Sister Blois...... I knew you were bored? "Right... bored or disillusioned..." Blois, who looked somewhat unfortunate, had a weak voice or a stupidity in his mouth. "I''m happy and happy, but I thought Sansui wouldn''t be so happy." "... well, I guess so." The mountain waters had regained their greed by Kim Dan. But that never dramatically changed my personality. It took five hundred years to become what it is today. Returning greed doesn''t change your personality that much. Or if the personality changes to that extent if you try it in person, it would be that there is not enough training. "I got married knowing my age was away... but it was complicated." "Well, maybe..." Well, it''s just maternity blue, that''s all. Lyer is well drawn. It''s very trivial, and when it comes to commonplace, it''s commonplace, and I thought if I took good care of it, I wouldn''t have a problem. First and foremost, there must be no element of good and bad conjugal relations. For better or worse, the mountain waters are only about Rain''s body, apart from Suibok, who is heavenly lonely and master. If so, there is no way that the relationship will deteriorate with Bulova''s home, which is under the sopede umbrella. Plus, there''s no way mountain waters can cheat and change your mind. If it''s worth it, Blois isn''t in this mood. In addition, both the mountain water and the blower are very much liked by the owners of the sopeds. It can be said that the lack of financial anxiety has solved roughly half of the problems. You don''t need to labor just before or after childbirth, like the world''s civilians, and most things just need to hire an expert to deal with them. I mean, that''s all I had to worry about was the sentiment of Blois. That''s not a problem if you don''t even leave it. "Dear Sister Blois..." "Blois!" And, in the form of blocking the lyre I tried to talk to, Shet came in. The face is overflowing with glamour. "Shet sister......" "Um, sister" "Because of this, I had a sleepover at Suibok''s... my skin is already..." Forced a lifestyle change to improve his constitution over a long period of time. It is reasonable to assume that it was a painful and painful thing, but it is also natural to gradually revert back to the original life. Even though my normal life is important, I can''t help but be like that if I go back to my original life. "Besides... Mr. Suibok treated the others and I''m not noticeable... I regularly recruit them at school, but they don''t pick people who take them once..." He cut out the topic of what to do with pregnant women without even thinking about it. "Hey, I don''t know what I can do." "Sister Shet... talk to your mother for a second, see if I can preach that topic, and then come back" "Huh." "Fine." Don''t be here, pushed by the power of the lyre that ran out of words, or my oldest sister leaves without even knowing what''s wrong. Some time later, the mother''s loud screams were echoing. "You are! To her mother''s habit! I don''t know how to be nice to pregnant women! "Oh, I''m sorry..." "What if something happens! That''s what happens! "Sorry......" "The girl named you... Blois is back because of you! I''m gonna let you die at my parents'' house! And you, my sister! ¡­¡­ "Don''t be late at night, don''t drink too much alcohol or meat, it must be bad that Master Swibbock told you not to protect me! "Ugh..." "In the first place, what happened to my husband and kids! Just go home! After that sermon, there were fewer signs of people for one person. "This is how your mother should use it." "Lya...... it''s a fair decision, but pick a word" "Something decent in front of your mother" A mediocre father and mother, but common sense is too strong for me to respond correctly if I recognize the problem. My youngest sister, Rya, understood the exact response and is still applying it. 210 Current situation Baby, hot wheels. It is a wheel made of wood that attaches to the ankle, but there is no fire or wind. Its function is to enable combat in the air. In the case of immortality, flying in the sky is made possible by lightening oneself or riding in the wind, but this alone naturally means that standing around in the air is very difficult. Anyway, an attack is basically a use of one''s weight. If you are as light as a balloon, all of that attack will also be lighter. Therefore, the treasure called the wind fire wheel is not simply reduced in weight by light weight work, but also the technique of "ice blades" that can be moved to slip through the air and "cloud treads" that step through the air. Unlike other simple immortal treasures, it is arguably a rather higher treasure. Nevertheless, it also means'' more important in battle ''than all the other treasures, and it is also a tool made in a temper by Suibok, who learned to make treasures for battle. "Hi-ha-hoo! Anyway, flying is fun. Unlike magical flights, aerial walks by immortals with very good fuel consumption, combined with their low freedom and difficulty, were a great pleasure. That was the same for the students of the mountain waters, or even for the king of Majan. Majan-Haan. The current king of Majan enjoyed an air walk with his sons when he found time. Whatever it is, it can fly like a bird. It''s not surprising to go back to childhood. "Hey...... this toy is awesome! "Father... not really" "You know what... this would be more fun than riding a horse! "I don''t mind, Thoon... oh and the shaggy lords are lovely." Thoon was chasing Doowe after his father, who put his country at his feet, as he ''stuck with the princess''. Due to the effect of immortality, Doo Wei is also lighter, so even if I hold it, my arm is not hard, but when I drop it on the boulder, it falls as-is, so I don''t care about the toon. "Brother... this is fun, but my dad is too obsessed with me" Majan-Hecki. He, who was acting for the king, also follows. He is also enjoying this aerial walk, although his parents were enjoying it too much and pulled it off slightly, as he manages to turn the country around, both ostensibly and with the glory of a fully resurrected Hahn. Nevertheless, the feeling of looking down on my country from the sky was wonderful no matter how many times I tasted it. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! The greatest depths of divine descent, divine beastification. In other words, it was a technique that could be an elephant or larger, a technique that must be mastered at the very least for those belonging to the royal family. Festival I practice it, but so far the degree of mastery is half Specifically, if self-reinforced by evil blood, it is a stage at which we can manage to become and maintain a giant wolf. "Tough! Tough! I''m tired! I can''t do this anymore! Because of the low basic amount of Wang Qi, I have to practice and increase that amount over and over again, which is like repeating a short walk over and over again. It wasn''t fun, and awesome tiredness was normal. Festival Me is watched by royalty, including Snae, in the garden of the royal palace, whilst I beat the fact that I am honestly tired in a state of excitement due to bad blood. Snae looked slightly bored at the appearance. Anyway, my brothers and sisters are watching the pity of their man. That''s not funny. "Saiga! Give me a little more temper! "No... I can''t do this anymore, Wang Chi and Bad Blood are exhausted..." "Still strong enough to stop killing everyone in this place, I guess! Show me what you mean! "Well, yes, but come on..." The scale and power of the procedure can be amplified in Eckezax. The system and mastery of surgery can be improved with malignant blood. But there''s nothing you can do about the amount of air and blood you''re enclosing, boulder. It may be different if you prepare a large quantity of pan peaches, but there is no Danua here on the boulder, so you can''t be so impotent. "Snae...... your man, so tired but so strong? "Naturally, even I, integrated with God, couldn''t beat Saiga when I hadn''t mastered divinity or vicious possession! It''s getting stronger now! You bet, Sansui! Snae tries to lift a festive me whose stock is subtly falling due to the fact that he has not been able to use the depths of the divine descent, despite the fierceness he wielded in the game before him the other day. In contrast, the mountain waters waiting to stop at times of need had an honest assessment. "Yeah... kill, there''s nothing wrong with the assumption. Predicting with divination and magically attacking with magic, even if it is, you can defeat the Divine Descent against you. That''s why we don''t need Eckezax either." "You will. You will! I hope you''re strong enough not to miss your workouts! Well, I don''t know if I can still be a god beast... but I think this is the best place to practice. Besides, if you doubt... you can challenge me as a royal. Didn''t I?" "Stop..." "Oh, I''m sorry..." Sometimes with the ink of mountain water, I guess, but everyone was apologizing for their indiscretion by remembering the sight the other day. Yes, it was just the outrage of absolute invincibility that ravaged the princess who became a god beast. Everyone was saddened that there was no way we could beat that. There is an actual strength, and there is a problem with the side that insults you even though you are not prepared to challenge it any more than you have proven it in front of you. The royal family of the kingdom of the mighty had apologized to Snae. "... My father has allowed me to marry him, but I still don''t fit in. You don''t have to rely on evil blood to become a god beast and be able to sustain it, or you''ll leave this country." "... that sounds like a long way off" I also know how Snae feels, but Hapine, who understands the day will be a little far away, looked somewhat fed up. Nevertheless, boredom is not cramped. The face of the kingdom of Arcana, which showed its martial courage in the kingdom of the mighty, still turned to the side of awe. 211 True Price I spent six months going, and I can''t help but take six months to get home. So I''m only at my destination for a day, which is too much of a problem, but staying longer was also a problem. Even though it is not a march at all, the soldiers also leave their families in their homeland. So there''s no way I don''t want to go home. The long way home also makes me more willing to go home. Around it was something I didn''t know about the festival that was bringing a whole woman. Nevertheless, there is no way that the owner of the sopeds can''t spot that. Before they could put their grievances on the table, they were supposed to return home. Snae seemed subtly dissatisfied, but she had no choice but to accept that she would be lightly mastered of her final depths in as many months as she had worked seriously. "Come on, it''s a farewell feast. Economy, do well! At last, on his way home tomorrow, Majan-Harn was having a farewell feast. In a carriage carrying a salute souvenir, his own son and daughter enter the distant exotic kingdom and daughter-in-law. I laughed greatly that it was a pleasure. Few women are still biting handkerchief-like smaller pieces of cloth that can''t give up about Toon, but Doowe was an adult around winning when he saw it. I feel like I''ve been here a long time, but it''s a shame when I go home. The face of the Arcana kingdom participating in the feast enjoyed cooking in a different mood than the usual feast. "Speaking of which," The same is true of the king of Majan. If you look at the face of the Arcana kingdom, if you want to meet the rough God who can produce immortals and treasures, the eight kinds of divine treasures, and the five trump cards, maybe this will be your last chance if you look at the face of the Majan kingdom. "Eckezaks, the most powerful sword ever created by God, I want you to hear the myth of Genesis from his mouth." "While I am not an elixir, such as performing functions in booze seats... well, it may be my business to talk about martial arts..." Widely, the eight kinds of divine treasures spoken of in this world. King Majan wants me to tell him the story of his birth. By contrast, Eckezaks had responded that it would be okay. "I thought, I never told my Lord... I never told Swibbock... why are my lords not interested in the sword..." Subtly hurting, Eckezacks begins to talk. To this world, how can man live? "It was more than 10,000 years ago, that is, before our Eight Divine Treasures were created. Humans, along with other wise creatures, lived in another world. It''s called the Old World now." For the first time I was listening to mountain waters and festivals against stories that everyone in this world knew. "In that world, besides people, many people lived with manipulative words and cultures. In other words, humans and others are only one of them. The dragon was considered the most powerful of its wise creatures." Close the lid and you will rise. About the first person I ever fought when I was manufactured. "The proud dragons couldn''t wait to publicly proclaim that they were the greatest creatures. He was barking with a high and big voice that even God could not punish us. In contrast, all the other wise men were in agreement. Anyway, there was no such thing as a creature that could challenge dragons." Subtly, I thought festivals and mountain waters were more fantastic in that world. Anyway, this world that we live in today has no particular fantasy element except magic. "But only one species objected to this... was man. Humans were angry at dragons who shouted," We are better than God. " I''ll stay the night with Kohon. "What do you mean, we''re better?" When I heard that, everyone but Festival Me and Mountain Water said, "Huh? He looked." In the legacy of this world, they say, "Is there something greater than God or something like that?" or, "We are the priests chosen by God". But it also seems more human there. "Naturally, the other species sided with the dragon. Or I didn''t help a human being. Because dragons were prestigious and rotten with dragons, but humans were also prestigious and rotten with humans. And humans lost unilaterally against dragons. I told him that even if he was pushed to the brink of annihilation, he couldn''t do it by human pride, such as surrendering to lizards who could just fly. Hearing that, God thought," "Wow... these guys are so stupid" "I decided to give strength to humans by using dragons that did not respect me and humans that I formally respected. That was our Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure (Kandakara), a tool for humans to fight dragons." If humans and dragons, it would mean that God, who decided that humans were relatively better, gave humans cheety tools rather than cheaty ones. "The battle with them was just enough to break the heavens and the earth. Thus the Old World was rough, and man, who was originally on the verge of annihilation, was further reduced in number. Therefore, the humans left in Noah, the Ark of Survival, boarded and sought a new heaven and earth in the protection of the Holy Grail Elixir of the Will. Except for the three of us." Far away, in the distant past she was distracted. "The mightiest divine sword Eckezacks, the vengeful demon knife Dinesleif, and... the disastrous armor Pandora of ruin. These users interrupted survival as escape and continued to fight in the old world until they could not breathe. As lords, those who entered Noah fell into this world prepared by God..." Festival I was honestly listening to her who spoke pale. "He said you could kill him with Dinesleif... Was the dragon that weak? "Is that why! If you try to festive me, Dainsleif is the short knife that Rikyo has. The ability to track and suck blood is certainly horrible, but when it comes to the key combat capabilities, there was also an image of Rikyo himself that was far from mighty. Rather than, if I had made it a feast to know seven of the eight kinds of divine treasures, I would not have thought that they would break the heavens and the earth no matter how they fought. Yes, to be clear, it seems more powerful than the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures around Suibok, Fukai, and Makzo. "What were you asking, my Lord! Our Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures are tools made for humans fighting dragons! In situations where humans fight humans, open up all functions, etc. Thanks! I''m letting you particularly restrict Dinesleif and more! It is only when we fight the non-human that we know our true worth! In interpersonal specifications, it is far from the original performance. She protested that she was awesome when she was fighting dragons in the old world, and that was what tore heaven and earth apart. "Well, if I use you like that, I guess I can beat Mr. Swibbock" "... to the boulders, even if you remove the restrictions, you can''t beat Swivok" Mocking herself, she was teaching everyone the Word of God. "When Suibok appeared on the throne of my Creator God... here''s what God did" "If you were in the Old World, you wouldn''t have had to make Eight Divine Treasures." "and¡­" At that time, I thought Eckezax was a lot of lip-service. But when I saw Swibbok the other day when I fought Fuukei, I had to believe in the boulders. If I had reached that zone, I would have been able to destroy the dragon by myself. "Pandora''s perfect fit isn''t the only one who can reliably kill me. I don''t know anything else, and even if I were there, Pandora would have sucked me and killed me." The face of the Majan kingdom is terrified to see how much of a monster I am. The face of the Arcana kingdom was somewhere convinced that I was stronger than a dragon after all. In the end, the stock of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures didn''t go up much. 212 Crisis In the carriage back home, the story of the young crowd flourished to grumble boredom. While the pleasure of a country called Majan was further, it would still have been the Eckezaks story that was most shocking. I see, it is truly fantastic. "And yet... that''s what you said" "We are tools, never manufactured without purpose" It''s what I''ve been saying, but I don''t need powerful weapons or anything in interpersonal combat. Even mountain waters and Kingsguards will die if their heads are beaten with stones there. In this world, we don''t need such a powerful legendary weapon. "If that''s the world, Masakazo could have worked too... Oh, of course, I don''t think that''s a better world! I''m not kidding about a world where humans are dying." Yeah, yeah, and festive me to deny my own words. It''s certainly not the world I had in mind, but if I try to be the people who live in this world, it''s decided I''d rather not have such a monster. Even in a world without monsters, humans suffer. I''m not kidding about monsters. Well, I don''t know if I''d treat a wise creature like a monster. "Well, that''s fine. Whatever... Shaw elephants and so forth are the most important examples, but those who have been given power by God, like the Lord, and those who have visited this world with the power of different worlds, can change the way this world is. That kind of deal, if you really try to change the world... Pandora will suck you" He advised everyone on the spot never to plan that. The operability of force and eight kinds of divine treasures as trump cards. Don''t use them to overshadow this world itself, I''m telling you. "That ''king'', who has five monopolies over us, also only makes it a support for his country. So I''m not going to do anything about the world itself. Well, if not, Elixir won''t do that much either. You can''t make a mistake around there." "... that is," "Um, the roles of Elixir and Pandora are not over in that sense. It is also used by us humans, that is to say, like leisure time¡­ Pandora exists to protect the regulator of this world, Elixir exists to protect this world from the users of Pandora" Well, that can''t happen, but he said it in a small mouth. "My lords, the trump cards have made one tour with Pandora and his full companion, Shun, which means that the four lords are not harmful to this world. Perhaps, but Shun and I have already sucked a lot of ''disasters'' to death." It is a strange rhetoric to make you suck to death. But they have nothing else to say. "What exactly is the harm of this world..." The former lord of Sopede was asking in a serious way. Indeed, it is possible that we will not be able to do anything good in the future. Because if we put it on the field, the winning trump cards will be confirmed to each other, creating the possibility of bumping into each other. "It''s none of your business" I knew it, I was running out of words that it would never be possible. "Even Swivok, who destroyed many countries, beat Pandora, even though he used me. Speaking of what it means, whatever man in this world has thought and acted upon, it is not the harm of this world. Maybe it''s better to have an outside enemy, rather than harm." Just as a matter of fact, Fuukei and Suibok both had the power to surpass the trump cards. Even if that they behaved as their hearts were, Pandora wouldn''t have sucked them. "An unacceptable being to live as a inhabitant of this world, that is the harm of this world. In a sense, the trumpets have given up some autonomy. I have a crush on being a bill. It is good to obey the powerful of this world. In that sense, you''re already a part of this world. In other words... nothing from outside this world will be sucked by Pandora unless he tries to destroy the world or rule the world or change the whole world the way he wants it to be" Well, it is certainly an unlikely story unless it is so. Nevertheless, Festival I could not forbid to laugh bitterly when I heard the word. "Hey mountain water...... floating could be so busy? "Perhaps." "That kind of novel happened..." Festival Myself, I am largely influenced by the novel. There''s no way there''s such an idiot, I couldn''t say. Even as a mountain water, I just feel sorry for you because you must be busy. "Oh, I wonder if I''m worried about that." and Doowe having a snoring ''worried laugh''. Seeing that girlfriend, she looked particularly uncomfortable with Happiness. "What is it, Doowe?" "Nothing... you really are a child... when you return home you mean a wedding, do you forget? And that''s what I was saying that matters. Certainly it was the child who forgot it entirely. "What if I was more concerned about the legendary weapon, the harm of the world, at my wedding than that, so that the princess there wouldn''t take the lead? "Ugh, shut up! "It''s tough... marrying a man with lots of women. I''d be absolutely sorry if I were you... ''Cause look, you can treat me like one of the many women out there, what a lowlife" Hearing the words, Tsugar was hardening himself. She is nothing more than a woman who thinks it''s okay for a lot of other people. Or he is the daughter-in-law of Bathrub''s next lord. Now complaining is so mind-boggling. In the case of Doowe, he''s just picking the right person because he''s a Soped-headed maid. In other words, Hapine, the daughter of Batlub, is just being treated like a coward when she does it, which is true. "What?! "Oh, yeah, sorry" "Why would Saiga apologize! To be honest, he was apologizing by the awareness that he was the one who dealt more with Happiness than anyone else. Of course, that is a rather unpleasant reaction to Happiness. "Sansui... so, in fact, you were doing what you do to Bulova, too, right? Learn sopeds." "Yes... by the time you get back, you''ll already be big" "I''m not looking forward to it, it''s the first time in your life." "Right, I''m very excited" "Be a little happier." I can''t wait for you to make fun of something fun if the reaction is already so nasty. I would like you to make an effort to make the story more interesting. "Lord Sansui, have you decided on your name? He is a disciple there who can be cared for. Thoon was grinning and trying to inflate the story. But the sad thing about mountain waters and blowers is that they can only respond to that "Dear Toon, I''m sorry, but I haven''t made up my mind. The same goes for Rayne, but I''m bad at determining people''s names... and anyway, Blois loses his name if he gives me a conceited name if he resembles me... thinking after birth, he also decides to be Blois" "Really... So you''re looking forward to including names, not just men and women. Do I look like you or Lord Bulova?" "I''m glad it looks like a blower..." "No, kids would be cute, no matter what they look like" Oddly enough, a social conversation had begun. They''re both serious, but the story is somewhat swollen thanks to Toon. But it''s not funny. As for Doowe, it feels good to have a little more emotion. Specifically, when it comes to giggling or loving air, it is where you want it. Nevertheless, it is difficult to expect that from mountain waters. "... Huh?! Yamashui, were you doing what you do with Blois?! Marriage done?! Even though you''re a Immortal?! "If you''re engaged, you wouldn''t be...... besides, I can''t say it very loudly, because Blois cared about something called the right age. You wanted to connect with me to open the country for over a year." When they say that, everyone''s gaze concentrates on mountain water. Everyone is about your age, except the previous owner of Sopeds. I mean, if you''re alarmed, you miss the time. "... when we get back, we''re in a big hurry to get a lot going" "Yeah, yeah, yeah." Both Snae and Happiness snort. Yes, because other than the mountain waters of immortality, the life of flowers is short. 213 Script Now, without any particular problem, a line in the Kingdom of Arcana was on its way home. Even if there are treasures in the first place on a large number of carriages, they are accompanied by a large number of cavalry and infantry to protect them. So, it''s impossible to get attacked. I wonder how tempered bandits are to attack. Even if you skip the mountain waters and festivals about me, the mighty armies to see will only deter you. But a smooth journey doesn''t mean a smooth life. "Guys, I need your help" As one of the strongest trump cards in the kingdom of Arkana, Rui Festival, the next owner of the famous Batlub of Takemen, was trying to gather only his gestures in the carriage for consultation. The face, as usual, is pitiful. Obviously I had tears in my eyes. Well, it wouldn''t be that much of a problem if it was just for my own personal limitations. It seems sad that there are no problems. "When you return home like this, you''ll go through Batlav territory, won''t you? I don''t have a very good reputation in Bathrub." It is naturally separate how the trump cards of each house are treated in their respective houses. Rikyo, the royal trump card, is the monarch of his country, and sending the princess in is also a strong surveillance significance. We were also politically married and nationalized on the understanding. Mountain Water, the trump card of Sopede, has been selling its name as a swordsman in the Sopede main house for several years, and has won every battle with the noble swordsmen under the Sopede umbrella. Though given the title, he also has a proven track record of being Doowe''s escort for five years with his bullshit completeness, and not so much rebellion. It is still the most powerful swordsman in the country, to the extent that it is recognized. Makzo, Caputo''s trump card, is treated as a secret weapon and a final weapon. It was usually isolated and in a form close to house arrest, which was always escorted. It was too easy to understand and dangerous, so I didn''t even want to recall the treatment of "I don''t even want to be aware that it exists" if I could. What Disya Spring is thought of is not something to be told on this occasion. "Happiness will shame you if you keep going into Bathrub... so I''m going to prep the script" In Majan, I suddenly asked her to give me a sister or something. It never made that bad an impression, but it was just the other person cared for me. If anyone has a bad impression of themselves in Batlub, there is a strong chance they will poke at that statement. "''Cause I... I wasn''t in Bathrub much" "It''s too late to notice." Hapine, who did not hide his frustration, was, however, in full agreement. Certainly a script is necessary. Sure, I''m sorry to prepare it, but if I don''t, I''ll be more sorry. The faces in the tempera don''t seem to know much about their importance, but none of the five men who are under Happiness are unrelated. It doesn''t necessarily mean there aren''t any idiots who are going to be obsessed with it, so it''s better for everyone to do the meeting. "Well, you didn''t sell that many names." Snae was convinced, as I recall. He also has predictive abilities and earns a lot of trust from the powerful, but he''s not as famous as the rest of the trump cards in the whole Arkana kingdom. I mean, I don''t have that much track record in the first place. He''s working really hard, but he still doesn''t have a track record of being known to the public. "Bathrub must be Takemen, too, right? If you play a game and beat it, won''t anyone complain? Lan''s words were a recreation of a successful operation if Majan. Surely, if I were a festival now, I wouldn''t lose first if I dealt with all the Kingsguards. It is difficult not to cause injury, but it should be able to overwhelm and overwhelm. Though, it''s not that simple. "I''m not just a swordsman, I''m next in line... even if I beat the shit out of someone who''s going to be one of my men..." If we fight and win under strict conditions, nothing will remain of any resentment. The fact that such an idealism is only a lie is well known by all sides of the scene. I can''t tell you that my mouth is torn that I am not resentful towards the winning opponent, a member who has tried mountain waters and lost and lost and lost and overlapped my loss. "Well, I think it''s easiest for me to fight..." That''s not what they say about mountain waters. Fight and defeat the opponent who cares about him to change his perception. That is nothing more than a Harlem protagonist. I''m getting as much power as I can, but it''s also true that if I do it, I''ll get laid. "But that''s what they resent. I''d rather not be resented if I could." Oh, vague, ambiguous. Even if you settle not to wear black and white properly, if that makes your relationship better with them, that''s fine. It''s not about winning, it''s about creating a neat relationship with your opponent. If you can''t do that, it was like winning or losing. As we challenged ourselves to the mountain waters, it is still better if we formally apply for a rematch. The worst part is that there will be more rebellious forces against the feast that has become the Lord. That''s what can develop into a problem that can never be solved with a beating. "Um... but isn''t it a good relationship from the owner of the pivotal batlove? Look, I''ve got a reward for you." Tsugar manages to find bright ingredients. Yes, almost exclusively, absolute allies are the main players in active duty. You can call this official business quite a success. "Well, wouldn''t that be nice if we had a wave? If you don''t deliver results on your official business, you won''t be impressed." Snae seemed royal and did very essential things. If you don''t even stand a wave, even if you think of yourself as a somewhat pitiful man, the rest is official business. At least the active owner is happy, so there is no reason not to serve me as a festival. "Wouldn''t that be the kind of script to write" "No, it''s not..." Festival I have something to answer when it comes to talking about. Yes, because there may be people asking maliciously what an old self might have asked insensitively. "What will happen if Mountain Water and I fight again? I''d be in a lot of trouble if they asked me that..." 214 Causes of defeat Thoon and Doowe, literally the newlyweds were very snuggly. Mountain waters stood still as they exchanged several exercises of strength at the forefront of the sopeds watching it up close. Why aren''t you two alone? It''s too easy to open, but the mountain water didn''t speak of it. I guess it''s because I know exactly how young Doowe is to make fun of even his own parents. "That''s right, we''re almost in Bathrub territory." It was about half as bare on the way, the territory of Batlav. There is also a relationship between returning and placing a ''salute'' that I plan to bring back to Batlav, where I plan to stay. With that relationship, Doowe was cutting out the subject. Even as I flirt, I will say what I thought. That is what my poor princess is called. Well, maybe I''m tired of flirting all the time. It''s a six-month carriage journey anyway. "I wonder if the man of Happiness is recognised as the next master of Bathrub" "There''s no way I''m allowed to admit it." Thickly, the previous lord of Sopede, who was relieved that the topic had been switched, had said it all. "How am I supposed to recognize a man who''s only near the king''s capital?" "You''re tough, but you''re right. That''s what my brother should think." There''s no way a man who''s been away from his country long enough to be king. Thoon, aware of it, had made a full affirmation to his predecessor. In short, it is still to come. "That kid is going to have so much trouble not wanting to. Regret doesn''t stand first, you just have to hurt your stomach until I''m sorry." "Oh, my God, do you think your father can work for you? "Regardless... as I said before, whoever it is, be it the Lord or the King, is the same. Unless you say you''re going to kill all the Batlub officials, there''s no way you can crush Batlub from the inside out." Instead of trusting me about the festival, I just said I believed in the very social system of Batlub. At the very least, Batlav is not the only one who stands out and has a poor economic situation. At least it doesn''t mean you need a hero with a divine treasure, unlike Domino today. If you do it normally, you can only serve a full term of office. "First, that kid is totally irrelevant to any house. Even if that kid becomes the master of the batrab, he won''t gain any house, but he won''t lose it. Besides, this time he also tied a fat diplomatic edge with a distant exotic. It is quite a diplomatic achievement simply to say that we have brought home a large number of distant exotic treasures. Because that''s the only rare thing worth it." Treasures around the region were close to over-supplied, as there were also a considerable number of treasures captured from the exiled nobles of Domino. That''s what turned me into a distant exotic product, so I could just brag about it all around me. Majan-Haan was also excited about Snae''s dowry, so the testimony from the nobles of Batlub should not have been such a bad thing. "Oh, you praise me unexpectedly? "I''m just saying the facts. I''m not that stupid." "Well, I guess I''ll make fun of the fact that my next master tried Sansui three times and lost three times." Already, the festival has been rated with mountain water. Anyway, I am a disciple of mountain waters at this festival. The relationship between up and down will be so clear that there can be no more excuses. The other trumpets cannot be compared because they operate in completely different ways, but there is a clear sequence between mountain water and sacrifice. At least, objectively. "... So, Sansui" But the previous emperor, who showed a somewhat feeble atmosphere there, was asking hard to hear. Yes, I remember that Suibok, a former master of mountain water, surprised everyone. "You and Saiga now, what happens if we fight? I know they won''t fight anymore. But that''s what bothers me. It doesn''t matter, but still being inferior to the swordsman I believe in doesn''t make me feel good, to be honest. "Oh it...... honestly, I don''t think you''re going to lose, do I? Except for Mr. Swibbock, of course." It was a cut, but when Mountain Water did an audition with Suibo and actually lost, everyone couldn''t believe the result. I know, of course, that mountain water is hit and weak, and that if it is hit, it will be until then. But still, there was no way to hit it, even bracketing the height. That wasn''t just Doowe, it was so remarkable that he knew the mountain waters well. Exactly, I guess there was something close to The Myth of Invincibility. Even if he denied that it was a fantasy, his invincibility was overthrowing it. "Fight the Festival now, and I will win. I don''t think that''s winning." "Right...... regrettably, it will be the same in my case" Sometimes they would ask, and the mountain water was responding promptly. In contrast, Toon is also nodding. Perhaps that''s what he thinks, too. "I don''t know what that means, Thoon" "Hi there...... Me, Saiga and Run can fight Lord Sansui to some extent now. I intend to gain strength to that extent." The runs are constantly fortified by vast amounts of evil blood and with reflex nerves. The toon can be enhanced by a treasure equivalent to mountain water and by mature shadow unloading. Festival I am enhanced by unpredictable and unusual enhancements, plus amplification by Eckezax. Each of them allows for some combat. Especially Festivals, which will far outweigh them in the short run. "But... if Lord Sansui brings it into a long battle, that''s all he''ll show his horse legs" Make the machine your own. Mastery the blow of the synagogue that is possible in a concentrated extreme state as a technique. In itself, it became a warrior stepping on the number of places there, and teaching was possible if the fully mastered coached for a long period of time. But the story was different as to whether it could always be maintained. "If Saiga runs out of time and becomes unpredictable, Run will be unable to maintain the ''frontier of confusion'' if the battle grows longer and more exciting. As for me, I don''t have to tell you." If your opponent is a miscellaneous fish and the battle lasts a few minutes, you can do the same as Mountain Water or Swivok. That is the face-to-face, reachable state in which the current martial arts guide plays Thoon''s subordinate. Festival I am somewhat better by fortune, and Thoon is better than them because of his original skill. Still, if the opponent''s battle reaches a dozen minutes in mountain water, he''ll be interrupted by a boulder. I also know that the self-control of the run will flake if the fight prolongs. "In that sense, the wall between us and Lord Sansui is no different than when we took an unconscious look at Lord Fuukei." "I see... that makes sense" Relieved to hear that was the previous owner of Sopede. It was certainly a convincing logic, and probably a ditch that I would never fill while I was alive. What I often said about the frontier of confusion, of possible confusion, was incomplete, and incompleteness meant that it did not extend to the complete opponent. Yes, it is true that the difference in power is being filled, but that is only a fire or a flash of offense. The greatest strength of mountain waters, a sense of stability. By contrast, no one but Suibo has. Rather than that, there''s no way other humans can catch up with the mountain waters of today, which I spent five hundred years swimming and finally getting to. "Master Toon is right. But neither I nor my master will admit that as a victory, and I do not consider that there is a difference in strength. There''s no other situation than your own weakness." Depending on the ploy and the conditioning of the game, you''ll never win. If so, it was the same thing you couldn''t win, be it mountain water or swimbok. "Of course I will also fight a battle that presupposes a must-win as a trump card for sopeds, if ordered. But that would be the same for the iconic Bathrub festival. Both Run and Thoon think they''ve grown into uninspiring opponents." If you say that roughly, it will ultimately be ''If Mountain Water and Suibok escape with all their might, their opponents will die with their lifespan''. That may be strong, but if you''re going to win it, you can''t be a swordsman. "Nevertheless, as the lady wishes, we will not fight against me at this festival. Even if it was a game format, it is. Festival We have the same perception as Thoon, so we shouldn''t be fighting each other." When it comes to short-term warfare, you can''t beat the festival me with mountain water. But it is the same thing even for me. Unless Mountain Water actively embarks on a short-term battle, Festival I can''t beat Mountain Water in the short term. Then, the initial conditions dictate victory or loss. I mean, there''s no point in fighting. Because I knew it before I fought. "Oh... then Saiga''s in trouble. I can''t believe I have to admit that I have a winless opponent even though it''s my territory... so I can name the trump card." 215 Bored It is about to cross the border and enter Batlav territory. "Be more aware of the blind spot" A carriage is what a horse pulls, and at best a horse is a creature, so he snaps a break along the way. It was only natural to give the horse a rest at the end of his long journey. In it, the mountain waters were providing instruction to students, including me. It was a very normal instruction if we tried to make it a mountain water, where we simulated a large number of battles against our opponents, while letting other students see and arch the battle. In this world where there is no recording technology for video, it is only at low speeds that we cannot review it in any way. If so, the only way to make it up to you is by doing the numbers. The students focused on watching where the mountain water stood against the majority. "You don''t just look at it with your eyes, you think of it with your brain, you look at it with your head, you broaden your horizons." The mountain waters now look like adult men by the art of Golden Dan. That had also led to some improvement in physical abilities, thereby allowing him to stand around with little use of other fairy arts. A stunt that flirts with a large number of opponents nonetheless without using shrinkage. Rather than the oddity of swordsmanship, oddity in standing against a group. It is a practitioner of empty theory that doubts my eyes, if you try it on the soldiers. But naturally it''s not something that amateurs enjoy looking at. "... that''s boring" "... To be honest, so am I." Neither Doowe nor Happyne would shut their mouths because their man was getting so serious, but it was a sight I had seen many times on this road and also in school, which was clear and simple. Of course, that''s not an anomaly. I didn''t put it out in my mouth, but Tsugar also agreed in his mind. Anyway, it''s sword training. I mean, it''s repetitive training, and if I say so, it''s like someone else''s business. You wouldn''t normally think it would be fun to keep seeing that. "Oh, speaking of which," Then it was only natural for me to talk to someone I didn''t even love very much. Doowe was just talking about saying that you should be free. "Your arr, ex-fianc¨¦e. What happened to you? Are you coming?" "Oh, you mean Claw? "Huh?! Did Master Hapine have a fianc¨¦?! Both Doowe and Happyne talked about it in a way that seemed extremely irrelevant. That was what seemed to matter to both sides about the topic. But it was a sunny thunderbolt if you try to tugger it. Sure, I thought about it a lot and deserved it, but I never thought I''d be there because I''d never come up with anything before. "Tsugar... even I have one of my fianc¨¦es." "But... well, I''ve never heard of it..." "What was disengaged before I met Saiga, that''s not what I''m saying" Hapine Batlav, home maid of Batlav. Festival As I am, marrying her means becoming the Lord of Batlub. That she was breaking up her engagement, which seemed unusual. "... maybe I''m not mistaken about something? "Oh, you thought I wouldn''t be mistaken? What kind of dream do you have that you don''t think you''re crude? "What a decision to make, assuming I made a coarse phase! In fact, the possibility that ''Happiness didn''t do something'' didn''t cross my mind in the tsugars. I just couldn''t think of any other possibilities, and I wasn''t assuming that was it. "Nothing, I''m not exaggerating that much. Claw Bathrub, my fianc¨¦e, was a knight and nobleman of great skill combined with bravery. That''s why he was chosen as my fianc¨¦e... so brilliant that he volunteered for the Kingsguard." "Whatever Caputo or Disyah is, it''s more of an honor to be a Kingsguard if Sopede and Batlav are the famous houses of Takemen." "Really... if he wants to, that means both your father and Claw''s parents have forgiven him. But it''s impossible for a Kingsguard who serves the royal family to be the master of the bat... the engagement has been broken." Kingsguard. And I don''t think, "Oh, you''re the ones who got kicked in by Sansui." But the Kingsguard is the prestige of the Arcana royal family, with hundreds of people, who can call what is inherently the strongest in this world. Only a combination of martial and magical talents has been elected, enough to kick together dozens of miscellaneous soldiers, not to mention a thousand. "Does that mean that Mr. Claw is the equivalent of Mr. Thoon or Mr. Blois?" Strong if you have a magical talent even if you don''t have a sword talent. Strong if you have the gift of a sword even if you don''t have the gift of magic. If you have both talents, you are even stronger. If you work out on it and organize it with your best armament, that''s what makes you an unrivalled soldier. That is the pride of the Arcana royal family, the Solemnity Corps and the SS. Put them together and call them Kingsguards. "Yeah, that''s right. I was a Kingsguard... but I wonder if it was SS... I quit Kingsguard because of something and came back to Batlub..." "Yeah, you got Sansui all kicked together with the other Kingsguards." "From the looks of it, I was wondering because I''m a defector, but no one cares... that''s what happened" Yes, it was the mountain waters that sent Suibok, the most powerful man in this world without metaphorical exaggeration, as a man strong enough to push his heartbeat, "If you''re the strongest, you can call him the strongest." I''m dealing with dozens of people in front of me right now, but that''s a poor quality joke itself from the average soldier. "Yeah, I lost to Sansui and I was frustrated. You''re not ashamed of yourself... you know what you are." Doowe remembered the time and laughed with pleasure. The stend of his face laughs when the majestic king remembers the one thing that distorted his expression. "That Sansui and Saiga can have a good fight there right now...... Anyway, Saiga and Sang-sui have nothing to do with me and Claw breaking up our engagement." "Really..." If there was anything good for Tsugar, it had nothing to do with Festival Me that Claw had become a defector. After all, he volunteered to be a Kingsguard of his own free will, and lost to the mountain water and returned to his parents'' house in disillusionment. I''m not interested in festivals, but I won''t be directly obsessed with obfuscation. Nevertheless, like any other Kingsguard, he may hold something to the mountain waters. As for her, I almost didn''t want her to come out on the table because I didn''t want to see the mountain water. "Even so, it''s been about five years since then, and I wonder if you''re getting your mind back on the boulder." "Five years... you''re early" "It''s been over a year since I''ve been on this journey, what the hell..." Yes, I have been traveling for over a year. Tsugar and Festival I met and it had been over two years. I don''t know if I should be fortunate, but I was doing what was being imposed on me as the successor to Batlub without any major injury to the Festival, but without throwing out a mission. As for him, he said, ''I want to fight moderately hard and feel moderately fulfilled'', but it''s a hell of a story if you try to twigger it. Festival I have still not failed in my efforts, but the goal of my usual workout should be to ''win without any struggle and without injury''. At least the mountain waters are getting to it, and everyone should have it as their goal, but somehow they want to fight their struggling opponents even in The Scattered Hard and Strong Myself. "As far as I''m concerned... if the days go on without anything else, I don''t want anything else" Tsugar understands his standing well. You can be the beloved concubine of the Lord of the Four Kingdoms, no more luck as a woman. As long as I had the happiness that this good fortune would continue, there was no need for misery or disability. As with this recurring workout, it should be fine if you have a full day, even boring. She was worried about Kafu, but prayed for it. 216 []/(n) military music/ The kingdom of Arcana is also conquered by the United Kingdom. Despite being a kingdom, the voice and territory of the four great nobles are extremely large, and it is clear that the Arcana royal family does not even hold half of the kingdom. In addition, the Arcana Royal Territory does not deal with any foreign countries. It is surrounded by four noble territories without gaps, and it is bound to span any territory for a royal human to leave the country. Caputo to the east, Disuilla to the west, Sopede to the north, Batlav to the south. It''s the four houses that protect the royal family, but I''ll just specify that the royal family doesn''t think of them that way from the bottom of their hearts. Nevertheless, it is entirely true as far as the other four houses are responsible for guarding the borders. It could be said that Disuia, in particular, which has a monopoly on the coastline of the Kingdom of Arcana and has assumed full responsibility at all times, is in constant danger of external enemies and pirates. It was only natural that Batlav, who named Takemen''s famous house alongside Sopede, would build a mighty city on the border, even Disyah, who had the strength to do so. "Welcome back, Master Happyne! "Welcome back, Master Saiga! "Welcome back, Master Snae! "Welcome, former Master Sopede! "Welcome, Master Doowe! "Welcome, Master Thoon! I had just delivered that city along the border to my sight, and many soldiers were welcoming a mission back home. It wasn''t just the infantry cavalry, it was the army band with the instruments roaring loudly percussion and brass instruments. Despite the absence of a particular audience, the parade had begun before entering the city. Everyone was impressed with the brilliance of the performance itself, however, while enduring the volume of noise felt in the carriage. Even an amateur in music could tell that he was performing undisturbed while marching at any rate, taking extraordinary practice from day to day. "What do you think? Bathrub''s army has been around since the founding of the country, a historic righteous force. It''s made up of only family members from the time of their founding, the elites who have been practicing since birth! Huh, and Hapine Bathrub, who boasts. It''s about my own home, so I was flustered as a matter of course. "That''s not all, the people in the Standing Army who participate in these parades have been serving Batlav for generations, they''re all from the knightly lineage! "Ho ho, you do march undisturbed, you''re well trained" Snae, looking out the carriage, was honestly praising the army her parents held. An undisturbed march is not something that can be maintained without training. That is why, if you look at their equipment and physical fitness, you know the military power of the country very well. "That''s pathetic, because you''re the one who''s loyal." "What the hell!? "Until I tell you the truth, I think they work out well, but if they''re you, they''re rewarded too." Hard to argue, Hapine sends a rescue gaze to the Festival, but the person at the time was overwhelmed by the sight. Sure, it''s a number to the point where I can kick it off if I want to, but it was a thought that made my stomach ache when I wondered if their loyalty would eventually pour on me. Yes, Bathrub is the corner of the four great aristocracies of the kingdom of Arkana. Later, on their own orders, they move. That is by no means light. "Snae, if you take their loyalty seriously, it''s not a taunt." "also, sorry......" Thoon was correcting his sister while caring about the festival I was responding correctly. On the other hand, I am equally impressed with my sister. The soldiers outside the carriage were marching armed, all nervous to their fingertips. It will be a gift of daily training. "Sopeds are competitive, batrabs are protectionist. There are not many lineages in Sopede that last that long, and even if they did, the scale is not always the same. But Bathrub has no ancestral generations, no territorial changes, etc. For better or worse, the character of the house remains intact." As long as there was nothing more to it, the former owner of Sopede appreciated the batrab. "My own descendants are also guaranteed a life because their ancestors pledge their allegiance to Bathrub. Understanding it, they are hard to collapse without going out of merit. For better or worse, we organize an army loyal to our orders." "Well, that''s an advantage." Even commanders with considerable authority do not act on their own initiative in search of merit. That can certainly be considered an advantage as an army. "There is no such thing as the best. Bathrubs exist to some extent of corruption and inertia and are hard to truncate once they have fallen. Eggs first or chickens first, but it''s an intolerable system for my sopeds." "Right, Father? I''m sick and tired of just imagining that I''m leaving the land to my bloodline only." "Nevertheless, there are not many leg pulls happening in my sopeds. That''s not a good thing. Besides... if you let the cleanliness pass like Domino, the operation itself will stop standing. It''s up to the owner to decide how to deliver it." Competition has its strengths and weaknesses, and there is decadent corruption. The former Lord, who admits it honestly, was speaking in such a voice that he sounded like a feast that he was looking out. "The important thing is that the territory is in operation. Doctrine is only the guiding principle and policy of politics. If you absolutely regard that as an ideal, you will commit suicide in the territory guru. There are many such countries in history. I don''t think so, Toon." "Yes...... indeed" "Hmm......" Thoon responding honestly, looking at his stern face, the previous emperor could not hide his frustration. It would have been cute if there were a few more things to blame, but it pisses me back off that I''m a full man so far. Of course, I understand that it is difficult. "Nevertheless... why are these soldiers desperate for instruments" On the other hand, the people from inside the tempera don''t seem to understand the very existence of the army band, and they have a strange view of the sight outside. Lan has his doubts in his mouth, but other faces seemed to fully agree. 217 Guanghui Batlub''s protectionism was gratifying for more than some layers. Suppose, for example, that the lord has made (...) failures or corruption beyond degrees in sopeds. First of all, there is no doubt that your house will be cut off, and that you will remain separated and kill all the members of the clan and royal party. Of course, those below can enter the vacant seats created by it, but naturally tension arises. In contrast, in the case of Batlav, the extent to which the lord resigns responsibly or, in some cases, is punishable. The original trace will take over and the house itself will remain. Of course, that is not the case for boulders when it is out of common sense that goes beyond degrees and beyond, but such jurisprudence does not exist so far. Again, if you are in more than a certain position of affluence, the survival of the house is guaranteed. That paradoxically means that one below a certain level will never be able to emerge. That said, the four nobles named Batlav are ''protectionist''. Unless you try to get out of that layer, a good deal of life is guaranteed. Specifically, taxes aren''t that high. It is not able to emerge, but it is quite safe and forms a stable society. Therefore, whoever wants to make money, even if it is dangerous, will go to Disuia, and whoever wants to become dangerous, will go to Sopede or the territory under royal jurisdiction. "Hey, long time no see." This meant that some of the students in the mountain water were from Batlav territory as well. He was on this'' expedition ''because of Thoon''s men, drinking without anyone noticing him in his long time home town. Of course, a report had arrived in his hometown that he had emerged in Sopede, but it had also been forgotten now, about a year later. I''m taking off all the treasures and blending them into the average person, but the familiar person who found him was talking. "... oh, it''s you" Mountain water students were aware that it didn''t happen that they met by chance. I can tell by the boulders that although the liquor has turned a little, the stature of the opponent in front of me is still clearly for combat. Me too, but they seemed to have a lot of things going on. "Neighbor, okay? "Oh, do as you please" Mountain water tells me to look at my opponent, not just my eyes, but my brain as well. Follow that teachings and observe them carefully. Muscles, anyway, are too little meat at best. Doesn''t look like he''s falling apart, either because of his complexion. "I heard that... you, the Lord of Sopeds, have taken me to King''s Landing." "Oh, I''m so lucky... now it''s so strange that I didn''t die of wild drowning" "Well... looks like you''ve met a good master" Keep an eye out for the surrounding area as you question it a little. Apparently, I''m genuinely alone, and I don''t see any companion shadows around me. "Just look at your body and you''ll see... you''re stronger" "You are the one...... did you take it somewhere too? It didn''t seem like I became a person in the back society. Wherever I dislike it, I work too hard on my body. It''s obvious I''m a lot more moderate, and there was light in my eyes. "Oh, I had it taken up in Bathrub territory" "... What, in Bathrub? Did he adopt you from some house? "You''re a slightly different person, and you''ve spoken to someone like me." In this Batlav territory, it is natural to take the same job as your ancestors. Anything that goes against it is bad treatment, and if you have a different family line, you can''t be a standing army or gendarmerie within the batlab by mistake. There is also the hand of being adopted by a bloody house as a backgammon, but that was first and foremost impossible because most of them get adopted from the same class of house as well. "Well, I''m glad to hear that" "Oh, you believe me? "You can tell by looking in the eye." There is no lowliness against myself set up in sopeds. That meant I wasn''t trying to use myself at the moment. I don''t even think you''re going to bother lying, so I urge you to continue for now. "He''s the one who''s telling the truth like a lie...... so, I want to ask you, Sansui that it''s the trump card of Sopede. Is that person really strong? "Oh, strong. It''s really strong." Honestly, I appreciate that from the bottom of my mind. Not all the students of the mountain water worship him either. No one is thankful for it enthusiastically, but it was a very small number. Nevertheless, I know how it feels, so I''m not so xenophobic either. In one way or another, it would be Suibok, the Yamashui himself or his master, who is heretical. We also acknowledge that there were things that could not be imitated by the spirituality that dedicated a long time to the martial arts. Nevertheless, no one is thankful, and no one thinks they are strong. To be clear, everyone was afraid of the strength of the two of them and showed their satisfaction and understanding of their strength. "Well, what... Rumor has it you''re stronger than a Kingsguard." "Oh, it''s true. Really, stronger than a Kingsguard." About five years ago, the honor of the Kingsguard fell to the ground. The result that there is no excuse for the total annihilation of one rare magical user, who is only the escort of Doowe Sopede. So, there''s no way they think the Kingsguards are strong. "Just for the record, some of the guys under sword guidance from Mr. Sansui have a mix of Kingsguards. About three of us." "Is that true?! "Oh, it''s true. I''m gonna kick your ass, but Mr. Sang-sui''s gonna kick his ass." "Right..." "It''s just, don''t get me wrong. Kingsguards are strong." For the mountain waters and for the students of the mountain waters, we were fortunate to have a mix of Kingsguards. So the students of the mountain waters could know about themselves. "Now neither I nor my colleagues have ever won. No, I may have won once or twice, but I can barely stand my teeth" "Oh, really? "Oh even our boss, Thoon''s husband, struggles pretty hard...... of course, out of magic, just the sword, huh? Not that the Kingsguards are weak, but that mountain waters are just resistant to out of common sense. In fact, the students in the mountain waters were saddened by the difference with them because they became stronger, because they were close and would do auditions with the Kingsguards. "Honestly, I thought you were getting stronger... just comparing yourself to the Kingsguards." We, the students of mountain water, occasionally identified ourselves with mountain water. I''m strong in mountain water, so I''m strong myself. It''s great because it''s strong. Thoughts like that lead to insulting your opponent, but just fighting a Kingsguard cools you down all at once. "It''s not just talent... I guess I''ve been working hard to be desperate and strong since I was a kid..." We have not even reached the stage where there is a top. He was coached by the mountain waters, and he worked himself out desperately, but he still doesn''t even reach the Kingsguard. There''s no way I can beat mountain water with that. The students of the mountain waters thought of these realities. "Right...... right! Right, the Kingsguards are strong, aren''t they? "Oh, my God, that''s disgusting..." He would have been happy if he had done it, that he had emerged in Bathrub, for his honest assessment. Shinbashin and hitting his back when he was born in Sopede. "Honestly, compared to Mr. Sansui, it''s no big deal, I thought I''d say something like that..." "So-so, compared to Mr. Sansui, yeah. But, well... we''re not the same." "... Actually, whoever took me was a former Kingsguard... the one who came back to Batlub after losing ''Thunder Cut''" "..." Thunder Cut "? With an unholy eye, the man who came into being in sopeds in batrabs sees. "Claw Bathrub... he wants to meet someone named Sansui" "So, you want me to put my face together? It''s Batlub''s bifurcated muscle. You should see him normally." "Of course, we''ll approach it from that side. Just... think of it as rooting." The man who had emerged in Sopede had felt a brilliant glow in the eyes of the person in front of him. I understood intuitively that it was something I didn''t have right now. "Mine, our Lord, Lady Claw, wants to change the batrub." 218 Authorities For everything, authority is important. You can call it some kind of credit. This is hard to get. And one time suddenly appeared in this world a festival. My, there is no way I have authority. There is no back shield in this world, Rui Festival. There is no way that there is no backlash from the surroundings against our becoming the next masters of Batlub. It is true that I am very strong in the "now" festival, but that is why I cannot give the seat of the "Lord". It should have been enough to do it to the nobility, just as Sopede gave the mountain waters the title. But the fact that the active winner of Bathrub trusted him, or that Hapine was very motivated. And it was very big that I had one very discerning authority in my hand. "Oh... how divine..." "Aren''t you one of the eight kinds of treasures, the mightiest sword Eckezax..." "Is it a weapon that God has given man, beyond human knowledge..." Snae, a distant exotic princess. Admitted to her, it also made a lot of sense. Now that I had brought back a massive treasure this time, and found myself a real princess who was not deceitful, the festival I was recognised by Snae was worth it. But it was the most powerful divine sword, Eckezax, who had shown more authority than that. If you tried offerings to me and the mountain waters, the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures didn''t seem so precious. Anyway, I have met everything except Pandora, the disastrous armor of ruin. Instead of a legendary weapon, I know him. Not without such recognition, but from the surroundings, it''s different. Anyway, it is a self-conscious tool made by God. The tool recognizes the next owner of Bathrub. There were quite a few aristocrats who appreciated it. Originally, the trump cards of each house, not just the festival me, had a strong aspect of being protected and employed against the mountain waters held by Sopede. But in addition to Rikyo, who has personally earned five divine treasures, and Disya, who owned Pandora for many years, he had obtained the Ark Noah of Survival to Caputo. It is the status quo in which all houses, with the exception of the sopeds, obtain the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures and their users. I never treated Eckezaks and the feast I was chosen for it lightly. "The new Lord will have to serve us as a whole." "Um, that''s what Batlub does as an umbrella." "Nanriri" Again, batrabs are protectionist. A festival without any back shield. Being the master of my batrub does not move any substantial balance of power. The sense of confrontation with the other four great nobles and royalties, the fact that they are liked by the powerful today, that certain houses do not benefit intensely. By those reasons, the Umbrella nobles of Batlub, aware that the status quo would be maintained, were in passive favor, even though they thought it was not interesting inside. "Glad I was pulling out Eckezacks..." "Um, yes or no! Since the Lord of Bathrub works in the King''s Capital, a party for the homecoming celebration featuring Happiness and Festival Me as the main guests. Festival I was honestly grateful to Eckezaks for the opportunity I was being turned to in it. God''s sword, which has the function of choosing its owner, admits to being the Lord. Surely authority must be tremendous. There is a so-called legendary sense of bravery. "It''s been a shabby day lately, and I''m glad it helps at times like this." "What!? So, Happiness, what good is your Lord doing! "Hey, what the hell! Sometimes festivals have been too strong for me lately, and I didn''t turn up, Eckezax. Where Happiness bruised that "active" of hers, Eckezax was bringing up something very fundamental. He was also very angry while in the middle of the party, just being aware of himself. Nevertheless, this is Batlav territory. The main houses of the four nobles, in each territory, also have the same authority as kings, and some crude phases are laughed at and flushed. They laugh, but they flush. "Stop Happiness and Eckezax... everyone will be laughing at you" "Yes, that''s about it for both of you..." Naturally, but we''re ashamed of ourselves when our people laugh from around us. Tsugar and Festival I was about to stop them both. I just want you to understand that it''s a party. The gaze of ridicule, especially from Doowe, was amazing. "Hmm." "Hmm." and Hapine, who behaves as a daughter of his age, and Eckezax, who behaves like a daughter of his age. Both were permissible positions for such crude phases. At least it is in a position where neither mountain waters nor festivals are allowed to act as such. Now, it''s that mountain water. Until just about a year ago, he never attended a party because he was not a nobleman, no matter how strong, but now he is a fine nobleman. It is also the total former tightening of the role of Sopede''s guide to martial arts and the leading swordsman of the entire Sopede. It is the culmination of all the samurai belonging to the Sopeds, and the person in the position of providing guidance to them. Of course there is no particular land, subordinates, etc., but its authority does not remain within the sopeds. Anyway, even the next Lord of Batlub is his student in swordsmanship. He also gathers respect from Caputo, including the fact that he can stand around without killing by the sword moves of transcendence. "Sansui" "Ha." That''s why there were so many signs of trying to get close to the mountain water. Some of them are malicious. In addition, those with ideas even worse in nature than malice were also trying to get closer. The former lord of Sopede had given instructions to the mountain waters that he was holding aside. "How long are you going to be a monkey, fix a little on your own" "Understood." As for mountain water, there is a toon near Doowe, so I intended to be careful and refrain from beside the former Lord. But apart from those considerations, as long as we are near the former Lord of Sopeds, we cannot speak to the mountain waters, yes. As for mountain water, I didn''t intend to deal with those people, but the previous Lord dared to push them away. "I call it in an emergency. Until then, eat your meat properly." "Yes." You can rely on this one if you have to, but basically do something for yourself. It is also necessary as a nobleman to learn how to teach people to talk to themselves in these social circles. The mountain water, which was told otherwise, nodded and lowered. The mountain waters are not smart but very conjectural, and if spoken with intent, they will certainly respond. Both Doowe and his father were very reliable on those points. In fact, now I can still decide that neither mountain waters nor festivals, no matter what cheap promises made, only the existing powerful would have shed thunder. And the mountain waters, the festivals, I have quite a bit of upbringing and less spiritual bias. He is one who possesses absolute force, but also respects more users but is therefore not arrogant. Even if this is the place of the social world, sometimes it is not the place of diplomacy, and the previous Lord of Sopede was sending him without any particular concern. 219 Title Aristocratic party, it''s not sopeds either, it''s batrabs. Little dirty fitting lad, in the sense that I am the same, I would not look like the lord of the nobility who is not very much, but who is getting the title. That''s why the signs are faint for the Immortals. Even for me, it means standing out. Of course, Sopede wants it, and I don''t want to stand out. Of course, I usually just wander around the party venue more than fathers and ladies have ordered me not to run away and hide. Doing so, there were words that came into my ear, even if I was not a immortal. "My neck..." "of the exposed neck..." "You''re a freak..." "It''s horrible..." People''s rumors also say seventy-five days, but bad rumors remain forever. The fact that I committed a massive murder on the night of the moon was subtly legged but passed on to the nobles of Batlub. Or they have a strong impact on the exposed neck and don''t have much other information in them. "Such a child has killed more than a hundred people and lost his neck." "It''s hunting... I can''t believe I humiliated the body" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "They''re both together...... insane, such as deliberately dropping your neck" I felt my face dye red. Embarrassing, or hard. I don''t think it''s a mistake to be more obsessed with chopping off your neck than the lady ordered, but it''s the exposed neck. I''m the only one who remarked what it was. Truly, I do not stand to regret my life. At least when I first came to this world, I didn''t want to be a man nicknamed Exposed Neck. The words of the aristocrats hurt my ears, but the faces I served seemed to be avoiding me. Sure enough, even my daughter, Rayne, told me not to chop off my friend''s head. It would normally scare me. As a father, I may have the desire to get used to evaluations from around me like that, but that''s impossible with my ability to communicate. In the first place, I don''t know anything about Batlav nobility. If you think about it, aren''t all the four nobles and the royal family, their masters, the nobles I know? I feel too biased in my life...... "Excuse me." There was Jen, who had spoken with respect to such a troubled abnormal killer. He is quite peculiar, but honestly he is also happy. I was looking up and saying hello. "Sopede trump card, Lord Shirokuro Sansui." "Yes, you''re right. Excuse me, are you..." "I''m late, my name is Claw Bathrub" Even subtracting me from being small, I was a very big man. It''s not just tall, it''s musculoskeletal, thick chest plate, wide shoulder width. Exactly what you are, a samurai. So there is majesty in standing and behaving, so it would be exactly the place of Takemen fame. And I was shaking hands in retrospect of words that had been heard by one of Toon''s students. "You may not remember me, but it''s not the first time I''ve met you, Lord Thunder Cut." "Really..." "It''s a pleasure to meet the most powerful swordsman in this country." From around us, the gaze of curiosity and vigilance gathers. I can''t help it, because calling me ''Thunder Cut'' means more resentment than respect. Almost certainly, it would be in your grace that he is a former Kingsguard. "... hehe" "... Regards" I don''t care what you think, it was a physical difference between an adult and a child. From the standpoint of it, it would only appear that young heroes and poor children are shaking hands out of favor. But in fact, this world''s most powerful genius, a former Kingsguard, and a five-hundred-year-old trained immortal are shaking hands. Even if you don''t know the area, it''s not surprising that you think there is something because you want to shake hands more when you get bumped. "Really, you haven''t changed. Sword Temple" "Yeah, as long as you''re embarrassed." Wonder and hostility are thin, but that hasn''t passed around. That''s right, we didn''t compete one-on-one for interrogation, we fought one-on-one and lost. It''s weirder that there''s no resentment left. Therefore, the ambient reaction was appropriate. "If you don''t mind, could we talk a little further away?" "Fine." Weird story, but there are some spaces in the party venue for no one to talk to. Of course, there are times when you can be a spy or something like that, but this time it didn''t seem like it either. Just a short walk to the balcony to prepare for the venue. "Thank you for escorting Happiness and Saiga." "No, because this is also useful" "Sometimes it was a little disturbing because of the absence of the two of you who could be called trump cards¡­ we keep the peace this way, especially without developing into a war or anything. Nevertheless, there are rumours that new weapons are being developed in nearby countries¡­ it is still more comforting to have the trump card." "I don''t know how much a swordsman like me can help you, but it''s a presence that takes everything it can to protect this country" Regardless of the master or Masashi, you cannot destroy the enemy army by yourself in my case or in the case of the Feast Me. Therefore, we will put a normal army in the lead and do activities for me and when we have to festive... No, if you think about it, there''s something wrong with Masakazo and his master. One person can destroy a country at a level that doesn''t make sense from the military. Me or the festival. I wouldn''t be that frightened if I were Earth, but those two treat Earth badly. Anyway, I''m thankful we usually have strong allies. I was honestly delighted with the presence of a serious, normally strong warrior like him. Well, I''m the one who frustrated you, and I honestly don''t feel good about it. "... to me, that battle was a bitter thing. Hopefully, they didn''t want to fight." "Really?" I was just called Swordsaint of the Child''s Face, and I''m the only Swordsman of the Sopeds after all. I know a lot about the beauty of the whole sopede, but that battle was clearly a bad one. I guess there''s a lot of legitimacy in that there''s no help in a group where the Kingsguards are prestigious and rotten. But the Kingsguards were really strong and decent, and they were the norm for knights. The pride of them was crushed from the front. As a swordsman, I am ashamed. "You... did the ''right thing'' as a swordsman of Sopeds. At least I think so." "I''m glad you said that." I''m really saddened that Lord Commander has retired in that case. I wonder what a warping swordsman is. If you think you''re just a child who can use rare magic, you mean a immortal who''s trained for over five hundred years. It is a totally malicious case of fraud. "Again, are you strict about sopeds" "I am not dissatisfied with you because you have been treated in such a generous way" Of course, just the mouth. I am dissatisfied. There''s no way that dissatisfaction can be written off because you''re being generous. But I am also well aware of the social standards of this world. If it hadn''t been picked up by sopeds, that would have been the only thing that would have pushed a dirtier job with a thin salary. Thus, the perception is that there is a level of dissatisfaction, but it is tolerable. By and large, there''s no way a man who can make that much money other than waving a wooden knife. "Really... after all, you must have been lucky to have met Sopede" "Yes, we are grateful for the heavenly extraction" I don''t know what you''re saying, but what''s heaven? Of course, meeting Master Suibok, who had the greatest impact on me right now, was totally God''s work. But if Rain, who was born as Domino''s royal family, is taken out to Arcana in a trail fight and not brought straight into the woods where we lived... I must have been a bareback with my master the whole time. I don''t know to what extent the extraction of heaven is, but I just don''t want to think that everything is destiny. Or in that case, my battle with the Kingsguard would have been fate. "... hehe" "What''s wrong?" "As a martial artist, I can see the complexity of your face." "Embarrassing......" "No, that''s more familiar. At least... I didn''t lose something without a heart. Because you can be so convinced." That''s reasonably convincing. Sure, I think if I lose to the old festival and the present festival, I''m the bigger one now. I know it''s an extra thing, but I can''t help but ask my opponents to have some character as well. "That''s what it is. I am also called the Sword Saint of the Child''s Face etc...... it is appropriate to call it the Child''s Face because he looks like a child, but he is far from being a saint prince. I feel heavy about the two names Kensei. Compared to that... I guess we''ll have to convince ourselves of the alias exposed neck." "That''s not true. You just did what you were commanded to do¡­ at least I feel ashamed of you, Kensei." "Shame on Kensei, is it... I can''t help but think that the very title Kensei seems to be a non-existent fiction of reality" It''s called Kensei, but what you''re doing is violence and killing people. But if that is shameless behavior, merit, as Kensei, then it seems that the very title Kensei contradicts it as a letter. If Kensei is simply the leader of swordsmanship, it is still good. But if you actually cut a person to death and still be honored as a saint, I feel sorry for the faces that are treated as other saints. "As it turns out, the only thing that matters is killing people. That''s not a big deal." My words were well understood. It was telling him that it was a humble, not humble, self-derision. Nonetheless, he was still impressed. "That''s why they call you Kensei. I heard you have a respected teacher. As much as you respect your teacher, we are afraid of you and our goal." There are also a few Kingsguards I coach. They did respect me, too. "It''s not a problem if you didn''t think of yourself as a sword saint. Your standing behavior is a norm for the knights and soldiers of this country." That''s what I''m saying, take my hand. An equally thick hand held the swordsman''s hand, which had been thickened by waving the sword for many years. "There''s something you need to see." 220 Superman The day after the party, I was in the wilderness that wouldn''t be suitable for plowing. The soil is red and hard, and moreover it is brittle. Since it is such a land, naturally the building was not particularly built. There are dozens or so of them, armed and trained. It seemed like a nostalgic sight to me to watch closely. Anyway, it''s the opposite of what I see in school. "How about it, Temple of the Sword" "Seems to tease ignorance...... I''m not familiar with something called mass training, so whatever" It was an extremely decent army training, such as forming formations and marching on the assumption of fighting a group. Before I went to Wang Capital, I used to watch when I was in Sopede, it was a very normal infantry training. "But everyone''s hegemony comes through, and you know how to work out from each figure." "Really, I''m glad to hear that" To be clear, training for soldiers who are too normal. Wanting to show that was that they themselves were not normal in this batrab. "... as you can guess, they are not a family of warriors or knights. It''s called the birth of a civilian. In Bathrub, you will never be greeted as a standing army." Watching the training, Claw was beginning to talk, happily shy. "Originally, it was supposed to flow to sopeds and dissears, just the detached" "Did you gather them with the intent that you "Yes... I didn''t even think about it before I lost to you" In the light, the large active knight was ashamed of his old self. No, I honestly don''t think there''s anything to be ashamed of compared to the old me or the festival. There''s no way a person with a shameful past, a reflective past can be a Kingsguard. "I don''t know if you know, but I was originally the next winner of Bathrub. Correctly, he was from a Bathrub branch and should have been a son-in-law if only a woman had been born in the main house" If this is Lanobe, my engagement to Happiness is still going on, and I''m about to smash it into the sacrifice. If I''d done that to a boulder, I''d be where I despise it. It''s too irresponsible for anything. "But I had talent. Blessed stature, blessed magic. Besides, I was born well, so I''ve been blessed with excellent mentors since I was a child." Well, that would be strong. It was born. It was a blessed birth, with no one interesting or unexpected, but would still be flattered. Perhaps only such a person can be a close guard. In a sense, it is the same as a blower. "It was only natural that I could give thanks to the Kingsguard, who is the strongest presence in this country. To be honest...... I was looking down on other people at the time. The Temple of the Sword will understand...... there was a lot of motivation. No matter how hard I try, outsiders only see qualities. You only pay attention to your privileged stature and privileged magic, and you don''t even try to figure out how much training I have to hone it." "It''s an earache story, I had that time of year too" "Is that true? That''s incredible..." "In my case, my teacher corrected me¡­ it was a shameful life." What Mr. Claw despised would be human beings who had not made an effort with or without qualities. That''s who I was, and I know exactly what''s in their minds. So if you can''t help but despise me, you''ll be convinced. "Whatever... my self-esteem has been further skewed by my ability to enlist in the Kingsguard. Anyway, the best in the country has been allowed to enlist and gain strength. It wasn''t just my qualities, it was the result of my efforts being recognized. The Kingsguard was a great organization..." I have distant eyes, I miss them. I ruined it, I''m thinking back to my youth. "Only those who had the same privileged qualities as me and were of equal origin to me, plus as hard at work as I did. I never felt disgusted with anyone, including the presence of a respectable leader." "It would only sound disgusting if I told you, but it was a unit you deserved to be proud of." "... Lord Lei Che, I may not have thought of myself as a human until I lost to you" It was a deep word. I didn''t think of myself as human. That would surely be empathetic to the master or the festival I hear. Of course I did. There was a time when I thought so. "After we lost to you, we did our consideration. I wonder why we didn''t have any hands or feet on you¡­ It would be a theory to Buddha to explain to you about it, but what was even more shocking to me¡­ was that your weapon was a wooden knife and it wasn''t so powerful" Besides my momentum, I stand around fortifying the wooden knife with my qigong sword. The same was true when I dealt with the Kingsguard. And I tended to be mistaken, but my qigong sword is never stronger than magic. On the contrary, it is exceptionally inferior. "Your wooden knife was genuinely just made of wood. In addition, even if you reinforce it with rare magic, its attack power was not high enough to flatter. That was evident from looking at the helmet we were wearing. The same goes for those who were directly attacked in the head with the moves of force, but the helmet was not greatly damaged, at best it was to the point of being snagged." Basically, you can''t train your head. Of course, you can increase your resistance to blows by strengthening your neck, but that''s only as effective as a blow martial arts, too. Anyway, the only thing that protects my head is my skull, and then I only have about thin skin and hair. Strike with hard objects directly from the top and it is mostly fatal. Especially if you get stunned, you''ll easily pass out. "I was hit in the head with an iron stick, to that extent. To that extent, my people passed out. He had a magical talent, a sword talent, trained himself to the extreme, and consolidated himself with the finest equipment. It was a blow to the point where our helmet snapped a little, and we passed out." If you lost to the festival I have Eckezacs, you wouldn''t have been so sick. Because by his logic, he''s more talented than him, he''s pretty much working out, and besides, he just lost to someone with a legendary weapon. You didn''t lose to a brave man with a legendary sword, you lost to a kid who just had a wooden stick with a poor minister''s outfit. It is certainly not surprising that values have collapsed. I knew it wasn''t this guy''s fault, it felt like I was. "Plus, there''s no point in insulting me at all, but I''d rather rate it with respect...... you won''t have any talent. Of course, it has qualities in the sense that you can use rare magic." "Thank you, that''s a great compliment." "Yes, I salute not just you, but your master." I have a sense of immortality. But it''s not remarkably high volume. Swordsmanship or motor nerves and physical abilities alike, I was a perfectly mediocre man. I have no talent at all. "I... had no reason to know that you were alive for more than five hundred years. But I could see that you were working hard on the boulder. Even though we did not envisage the rare magic of immortality, if we had seen shrinkage and light-headedness many times, we would have been able to cope. But... your workouts were far beyond our response. Even if you explained to us the techniques you could use and trained to combat them, we at Kingsguard would never have been able to fathom you." It''s not just that you can use fairy arts, your ability to operate in combat. My proximity guards certainly felt my strength. Still, it was the strengthening of the boulder that did not lose any fighting spirit and control, not to give up. "I was proud to be devoting my life to martial arts. I have spared no effort to be strong and I have moved on to enhancing myself. And how we manipulate the rare magic, but how we work so hard, we fail so perfectly, without a piece of talent, that we just have a bare outfit." "That''s where my teacher aspired... to train me." "We could all share the sentiment that Lord Knight of Thunder... Lord Commander, was beheaded as if by the God of Martial Arts. We thought of ourselves as special meta-humans far beyond man, and we exposed our horse legs to special meta-humans beyond man." If you get hit in the head with a stick of wood, you pass out. Defeated in such a natural way, they were grieving that they were only human beings. No, I''m really sorry. They were supposed to make an effort to just be naughty, they had the strength to just be naughty, and they weren''t doing anything wrong, they were rather knights loyal to the royal family. "... it''s a bitter memory" "You just followed the life of Sopede. Instead, I take my hat off to its gall strength and skill, which stood around complying with the life of Sopede while leaving no sequelae for all of us. Despite all of us burning like a fiery fire and risking all our might to kill you, you fought through to the end while endangering your own life¡­ really, you were of a different character" Respectful, resentful, but grateful mood for me. Lord Claw had such complex feelings as an adult. "If you don''t have enough workouts, build up your workouts. If you were armed wrong, arm yourselves. If you don''t have enough people, you just need to increase them even more. That was possible for the royal family... but the Lord Commander was stopping it. No, the workouts were already loaded to the extreme, and even if you switched arms to something lighter, you couldn''t possibly accommodate your shrinkage, about increasing the number when it comes to being able to do so. But it doesn''t matter if you increase the number. Everyone had to accept it." I do not believe that the frontier reached by the Master over three thousand and five hundred years was wrong. Regardless of what you call the truth, it was also an ideal for me. I can only thank you for taking five hundred years to teach me that. I don''t even think that was wrong, not as much as the hair. But I don''t think that my life is any better than that of a Kingsguard. I just say I''ve lived long enough, and I don''t think their lives are light either. How can a person who was doing his best to be strong face an opponent who would never win? I can''t find the answer to that. "You are the strongest. No matter how hard we try, we''ll never win." It was too sad a conclusion. I was so sorry. "Still, some people tried to fight you...... I went home frustrated. I have broken my pride in doing everything I can to do the right thing without error." Thoon was offering me an apprenticeship by switching lightly, even if he was slightly torn from his strongest depths. That would be because he had originally sought a further strong man, while also furthering the positive nature of the person. But not everyone can dance like that. Even if it''s a setback, that can''t be bad for the person in charge. "Master Doowe will laugh if he asks¡­ I have chosen the path of prestige over those below me, giving up after you. I defeated the pride of fighting and cleared my worries with my privileged stature and polished moves, wandering the city in search of someone I could beat up." Normally, it would end there, or something that was going to fall everywhere as it were. But now he wasn''t. Receiving past setbacks positively. "The faces I defeated, they gave me credit. At first I was training to feel superior, but it''s getting more and more authentic..." "That''s all your flesh was engraved with your workout." "Yes, I am grateful to my previous mentor. I had a certain strength to teach someone." It''s not just a form training, it''s not a sensory workout left to talent. It was evidence that I understood the right instruction, extremely logical and thorough for an unschooled opponent. "... it''s them you want to see. They are the sticklers who admire me, who are training there now. It was supposed to flow to sopeds and discos, young people." Batlav is protectionist and has no thread of birth. That is why ambitious young people aspire to dis ears and sopeds. That, he seemed worried. "I''ve come to think of it as a loss of batlove. I''m not a close guard on boulders, but even if I wasn''t born into a family of warriors and knights and wasn''t trained from a very young age, with their enthusiasm and proper guidance, I can develop enough strength to gain support as a standing army." "Other flushes are wasted," he said. "Yeah, that''s right. And it''s unlikely to come from a protectionist batrob, that the new batrob is your hometown. I want to reform this Bathrub with him who will marry Master Hapine! His loud voice was so through. It also goes into the faceted ears that continue to be trained, and the attention is drawn here. "Can''t you ask for that bridge, Lord Thunder Che! Their reverence is gathered in Lord Claw. It was such a beautiful respect. "I hear you are also providing guidance to Master Saiga! But on the other hand, my dissatisfaction and discomfort is not overwhelming. They were blatantly hostile to me. "... it would be possible to put it in your ear" "Absolutely!" I felt like I was in danger. Perhaps Lord Claw is unaware of the danger. 221 Agenda "If you didn''t want to fight so much, you could have told me you didn''t want to fight" Hapine, who is literally a princess in Batlub territory, is quite honest with me. Indeed, there is more to being feminine. Even though I followed orders, I didn''t show any willingness to refuse. But I''ve tried three times. Don''t tell me. "Oh, how dare you say that I''ve tried someone I don''t like three times. You should look in the mirror." The lady speaks for me. But it doesn''t matter what you think the lady who ordered you to fight the Kingsguard said. That''s what you say. "Sansui is a loyal swordsman. Explore the best within your discretion by not doing anything against your role with your liking and evil. I trust my son and daughter because I can do that" Father, I''m glad to hear that assessment, but don''t let me work like that. I''m still dragging quite a bit. "Anyway... the mountain water wants me to meet Claw? I don''t really want to see you... but it''s not a good idea not to see you." A man who is going to be the winner of Batlub says he doesn''t want to meet the young man from Batlub''s branch. Politically, it''s a good opportunity to make allies, but you just don''t seem that optimistic. Having him on his side is like turning everyone but him against the enemy. "What, Saiga? You must be negative." "Snae... I''m serious about my own administration, too, huh? I''m going to take over the principled way of Happiness''s father because he''s going to be the head of the protectionist bat." Now the supreme powers of the Arkana kingdom, everyone is properly running the state. That was the perception that everyone in this room shared. "The Japanese prime minister suddenly became an American, besides saying, ''The future times are in the internationalized world! Japan also repealed gun regulations and gave each home a gun!'' Or something like that." Say what I only know, but it seemed to convey what I wanted to say. I have bad memories too, but when I say that, there will be a hell of a rebellion from the people. If you heck with it, it would be civil war level. Much more extreme, but it was the right decision in the sense that I was making the right perception. "Conversely, in the United States, the Japanese became president and said, ''Let''s do gun regulation!'' I don''t care if you say so, which one of you will rebel. I can''t do anything that big." In that sense, Claw''s thinking is wrong. I can make a big reform because I''m a human being who came in from around the corner. In fact, that is not the case, and no one would obey even if they were to order it. Of course, if there is the strength and the strength of the will of the Right-kyo-like, the story is different. "Yes! First of all, if you want to be born, you can go to Sopede or Disyah. Saiga doesn''t care if Bathrub says he''s losing money, but if you look at the whole Arkana kingdom, it''s profitable." Hapine, the prime party, says something that sounds like a batrab. Because she is negative, it was totally pointless, such as the will of my only son-in-law. "Besides, you''re not that strong when it''s Sansui''s standout, are you? There''s no point in changing the current system! "... Hapine, you finally said something decent" "Snae! What does that mean! That''s what it means, Happy. What you''re saying is decent, but what you''re saying is uncomfortable. Nevertheless, it was indeed too outright an objection. At least, they were only ''pretty'' I saw. There is a reason why you should change it to switch it to a standing army that already exists. If I were to borrow your father''s words, would it be in the interests of the state to change? If you change your current system and that doesn''t make a war difference from the old days, you''re losing a lot of effort to change it. "So is that...... hey, Tsugar. What do you think? "Uh... the" For what it''s worth, the lack of charisma and initiative in the festival was good for my neighborhood. Anyway, the girls around me can express their opinions about what I have decided to do. In this case, the festival felt negative denial, Snae negative neutrality, and Happiness positive opposition. Well, what about the tsugars? What do you care? She''s the most decent, so I want you to take her opinion seriously. "I know Master Claw likes his men... but do you want him to be so soldier and practice killing people" Hearing the words, both Snae and Hapine were boiling down to make wrinkles. I honestly accept that both Toon and Festival will have such an opinion. The lady had a distorted laugh because Hapine looked disgusted. Speaking of your father, that opinion would be most appropriate, that face. "Oh, that! Sorry! I said terrible things..." "No, you''re right. That''s from the Saib family, very essentially." The former lord of Sopede had fully acknowledged the words that denied Batlub and Sopede, the famous family of Takemen. "Claw and I are, suppose, close guards. I guess I have the knowledge and skill of individualism and collective combat accordingly. But I don''t see those essential things. In that sense, it''s not far from Sansui." "With that said... Sansui said ''Let''s make him give up'' and ''When he dies, no matter how strong he gets, he dies''... even when I ordered him not to die, he said he couldn''t do it." Yes, I often say, when you die, you die. No matter how strong you get, you die. Especially if you''re going to the battlefield. As Tsugar would be anxious, he only teaches that it was a killing of a person after all. Of course, I guess I''m still good as a soldier... but all I''m saying is, I''m only a soldier. As a tsugar, I think I should teach other jobs, and I''m a proponent of that, too. Assuming that what he does succeeds, it is nothing more than a military expansion as a society. Doesn''t seem to contribute much to social welfare. Of course, you''re right in the sense of preparing for normal times, but it doesn''t even seem to be lacking now. "I don''t know if I''m going to tell you next in Rikyo... but the friction is too great to force you to come out in this batrob. Besides, I don''t even think Sopede has that much mouth left... and I think it would be best to send it to Disuilla. I don''t really know about Disyah... but no, it''s really not convincing if I say so" "If you''re going to say that, so am I... as a family of spellmen, I do the impossible..." Yes, ''I can''t be born to you guys'' is only ''Don''t tell me'', except for a warrant born at the top of this country like Happiness and Lady. To be honest, we''re exceptions to the rule. Festival I have a distressed look at how I said no. There''s no place for you! I can''t even say that, so he seemed to be seriously worried. Yes, because I feel like I owe my former Kingsguard, he''s bothering me at the festival. "... what shall we do" "That, Feast Me. Probably... I think they''ll make a loss from the other side" "Oh, really? "Master Claw has survived his resentment of me, but the faces that have become his men have not been" This was something even my students, who became Thoon''s men, could spot. There''s something important going on with them now. "Instead, you get words of apology and resignation from the other side. From there, I''d like to ask you a favor." 222 Formation Very much now, but what is required of strong ''magic'' in battle? First, killing power. It''s too much trouble, but there''s nowhere to be too much. There is basically no need for any more killing capability because armed men are the main force in this world. Plus range distance. A bow and arrow would suffice, and a bow and arrow would be fine if it were inferior to this. It would be better to have it is the continuous firing performance, even if it doesn''t make up for the number of people to some extent. And well, the combination of them is magic (...), which has an overwhelming number of people with qualities compared to other ''magic''. Even if it had only the qualities of the average degree, it would be a force of war if the numbers were put in place. The school director wanted to collect rare magic, but that doesn''t mean it''s warlike. Magic is strong, and it''s good for war. That''s why magic is so prevalent around here. "... Claw, how long have you worked them out? "About four years ago." "Huh, with your money? "Of course. I took a lot of care of it" The Bathrub momentum, now headed by Happiness, and its umbrella, Tempera, were watching Claw''s men train with me. It should be noted that both the lady and father are absent this time. The faces inside the tempera are intriguing to see what combat training in groups is like, but Hapine, who has the most say on the issue, seemed very bored. I guess so, I''ve been watching this sight a lot in Sopede too, so I know exactly how Happiness feels. Claw raised fewer than a hundred of his men. The boulders were the same degree of practise that each was like a regular army soldier in general, just for the Kingsguard to confidently guess. Conversely, if you try Happiness, you''re just supposed to see the training landscape that you''ve seen many times since you were a kid. Well, it''s no wonder I''m bored. "You have a foothold in the boulder... hey mountain water, how strong are these people? "Taken as a whole, you''re above Mr. Thoon''s men I''ve worked out. Master Claw, do they also have magic training in joint? "Absolutely." Festival To answer my question, I''ll do Claw a little favor. Claw spoke up and gave instructions to his men, who were marching in the wilderness, to use magic. Then he lined up in three horizontal rows and used the magic of flames simultaneously. It is a magic that burns a wide area of ground, called red carpet. One schoolteacher is enough, and close guards do this magic with a few people, and they do it with about ten people. I mean, it burned roughly ten times as much range as the dean of the school. It is not as widespread an attack as Masashi on a boulder, but it is nevertheless a momentum likely to burn down a thousand enemy troops. "Brilliant." "I''m afraid." I praised him honestly and Claw answered proudly. The faces in the tempera were overwhelmed by a massive technique not seen in their homeland: to cast the magic of fire jointly. Yes, that''s not the case with runs on boulders, but the fist technique that passes inside the tempera makes it difficult to defeat the army in front of you. "Dear Festival, magic is the demonstration of truth in mass combat. Let''s say Mr. Thoon''s men fight them one-on-one in front of them. Even at some distance, you will be able to cut through your opponent''s attack magic with mobility and agility. But when it comes to a hundred to a hundred, it''s impossible." "Right...... I sure can''t" If it''s one-on-one, there''s a gap. But a hundred to a hundred never creates gaps or anything like that. If hundreds of wizards use the magic of fire together, they will kick a group of enemies at once, with no fine tactics or strategies. If the opponent uses magic, it will be offset. "Master Claw is proficient in both collective and stand-alone combat. I can''t teach mass combat, so a lot of battles will reveal that level of proficiency." "... wouldn''t your students be mad if I said that? Whatever it takes, it''ll be too humiliating." "That''s not true, they know that, too. Sure, my students worked hard, but he''s also worked out so hard in front of them that he can''t beat them. As you can see, they are also polishing themselves under Master Claw." Festival Though I seem to hold Thoon''s men at my side, it is a simple fact. Since even the same infantry have different military disciplines in the first place, there are significant points due to compatibility before differences in proficiency and material training. "Then how did you beat the Kingsguard? Kingsguards must be magical geniuses too." Run had cloudless eyes and uttered outrageous things. I know I don''t mean to offend you, but I just want you to pick a few more words for whatever you want. "That''s right..." "I don''t mind telling you, I don''t care anymore. Even the Captain General admitted to losing to you. It was a bitter experience for us, but it''s not something we should abhor." "Really? Well... in short, you can''t use shrinkage with treasure" Everyone agrees, including Happiness, oh. Yes, the constraint is the immortal art that allows the instant movement of things, shrinkage. Assuming all of Thoon''s men can use shrinkage, the conversation just now will change completely. Nevertheless, it would still not be a complete victory and would suffer commensurate damage. "Right, Lord Thunder Chew. The most troublesome of your manipulations was the technique of disappearing from sight in an instant without preconditions, shrinkage. There are users who travel fast with fire and wind magic, but that basically only moves forward, and requires a few moments for acceleration. But the shrinkage, which is a fairy art, really disappeared in an instant, and it was as if I didn''t know where it would appear. Combined with light martial arts, it''s just divine. Supplements make it extremely difficult." "... I saw the shrinkage used by the brother of a mountain water master named Fuukei, but that one had a preliminary motion for once. That''s why I was able to deal with Thoon... and Mr. Suibok''s really doesn''t have any preconditions." "Yeah, I don''t have any spare motion, so I can''t attack it lightly, even if I''m right in front of you. On the other hand, I even took my back, and I had eyes on my back, but they dodged me like that." I shouldn''t use it a lot because the battle is monotonous and causes my skills to drop, but the unpresented shrinkage is really hard to deal with. That''s how we tend to consolidate our defenses with magic, or we have to preface them with the ability to predict fortune. I was prepared for both, but he was too immature to beat me. "Of course, our Kingsguard tried to respond to that... anti-aircraft formation, here we go! To the men in front of us, Claw commands. Then once his men, who were aligned, were scattered, about three of them making back-to-back pairs and pointing their swords at the sky. I see, it is a simple but good formation. "Ho... you mean a formation against immortality" Snae credited them with that in front of him. Yes, this is the wizards'' collective method of warfare to counter the manoeuvrability of the immortals. "You''re right, Master Snae. Immortality can fly in the sky, but it is a very slow journey, with the proper expression floating unlike magic. Very prompt in the case of falls or shrinkage, but even so, a moment of attack stays in one place. If he shows up in front of you, he responds with a sword, and if he discovers it over his buddy''s head, he shoots magic diagonally up. Those simple methods of warfare were a countermeasure to Lord Sansui." In fact, when they do that, my students will have to run away. Assuming it''s one-on-one, even the opponent can take it down, but if it''s scattered lightly, the perimeter can quickly be assisted by a scalpel. While you are defeating one, you will be slashed in the back but burned. "¡­ but it was not transferred to execution. Before we fought again, everyone understood. Sansui said you can''t beat him in this formation." Sadly, we were denying our own countermeasures, stirring up our minds. Instruct your men again and align them in front of you. Waiting for it, he explained the limits of the anti-aircraft formation as much as he did to us earlier. "A premise exists to deal with the use of fairy arts in that formation. It''s the limit of our skill that it has to consist only of something that can fight the immortals one-on-one." Back to back with a threesome and make a distance between a group and a pair. That means taking formations that reduce blind spots so that they don''t get in each other''s way. This means that we have largely abandoned our strengths in the population. If a Immortal Artist shows up in front of you, you have to hold out on your own for a few seconds or a few moments before your surrounding companions can assist you with a scalpel. "Everyone understood so much that they didn''t like it. Besides, Lord Commander..." Seeing a sad claw, the faces of his men in alignment were cloudy. Yes, it is an extremely specific hatred of me, a symbol of frustration for him. "There wasn''t even a single knight in the Kingsguard who could hold out one-on-one with you." If it''s a one-on-one melee, the magic isn''t that strong. Even me at the time, when I couldn''t use my improvisational or masterful abilities, enough to defeat him with enough blows. Yes, that''s my bone, and that''s what Master Suibok aimed for. A swordsman with the same level of skill as Master Suibok while being able to continuously retract the shrinkage without preliminary motion. Wang Qi, evil blood can reside and strengthen themselves, or if you can protect your body by magic, there is no way that magic that can just be highly aggressive can fight me in close proximity. "We, the Kingsguards, almost all gave up. I had to give up." The conclusion that the Kingsguards, who had already trained themselves, had come to the end of working out measures against me, was to give up and despair. "You were the" most powerful swordsman "(...) the sword saint (...) of the child''s face that Immortal Arts could use" 223 Worship "This lady here is Hapine Bathrub. She is the daughter of the current Batlub owner, the warlord of the Batlub family headquarters. I will inherit the governor from you... with Miz Saiga. In other words... of this Arkana kingdom, you are responsible for the future of the nation. If it is, you, the men of the official Bathrub, are not the ones you can meet. Never be rude." That''s right, military personnel, it was just the majesty of a Kingsguard to give tight instructions to everyone. Everyone in alignment is responding to the decree of strict superiors without even moving their gaze. What comes through was respect and awe for Claw. Yes, a talented effort comparable to that of Toon and Blois, and a division of Batlav from whom he comes. In Bathrub territory, that''s what royalty is all about. There''s no way they won''t worship you because of the strength of your arms. "¡­ this time, I received this opportunity at the mercy of Lord Sirokuro Sansui, trump card of Sopede and the best swordsman of our country. You know what you''re trying to say." Yes, being on this occasion is like the next king. Being on this spot, being in front of them. That''s what he said when he said it was a hell of a thing in itself. They make fun of her scattered, but she is in a hell of a position. Unlike a lady who honestly doesn''t involve the consul, she has all sorts of anxieties involved. Is Bathrub okay? "¡­ you may get words that are undesirable to us. Still, never be rude." Claw had a respect for me and a similar respect for the offering. In a way, I suppose you feel a deep fear for the sacrificial Me, who is being taught by me, but who is speaking with equal character with me. Even I would be ashamed to die if I were treated in the same line as Master Suibok. "Well, then, to answer Claw, I will utter my words as Batlub''s next lord''s house, Batlub''s main house." Her expression was already eloquent. Hapine, whose emotions tend to appear on the table, seems very grumpy. At that point, I guess Claw is also somewhat prepared. "Claw''s proposal, the establishment of a force formed from sources other than those from the Martial Family. In contrast, I... can''t cooperate in any way." Makes you even feel hostile, strong rejection. Claw regretted the shaped denial and his men were outraged. Nevertheless, neither will put it on the table. It''s just listening to her words in silence. "Claw, as you deduce, a former Kingsguard, the soldiers you trained have the power of a regular army. Just looking at the training clearly conveys their level of practice" Its audacity to curse nearly a hundred, armed servicemen directly from the front and to spew out their truthful arguments without any cowardice. That was exactly the order of the famous Batlav of Takemen. "But that''s all. You''re not that different from the Regular Army. There''s no point in bothering to make you regular." The way you say it to them, you brutally poke at something you can''t help. No matter how hard they worked in the future, ''the man on the cloud'' said straight away that there was nothing they could do. "Whatever you used to be, you''d know it now. How hard the Standing Army, which is now in Batlab, has been working since childhood." Yes, they worked hard to gain comparable strength to the regular army in Batlav. That means that the active regular army is doing just as much. "I''m not going to take your efforts lightly. But that''s also why I don''t take a lighter look at the soldiers who already serve Batlub. To appeal for reform to the status quo, there must be grounds for saying that there is a problem with the status quo and that reform will make it better. If you are no different from the existing Regular Army, there is no need to change it to you anywhere. I''d rather not change it." You are not from the Takeshi family. So from the start, there''s no chance for you guys. Once again, proclaim loud what you understand. "I heard there was movement in neighboring countries while we were leaving the country. Maybe we''ll go to war. Then maybe we''ll recruit militias. But even if you''re active, you''ll end up paying according to the law. It''s impossible to hire someone first." He proudly spoke of the bad habits of Batlub, the current situation that was blocking him. "Ready? Soldiers in the Standing Army have many rewards and pensions to pay for tough military service. That means more standing armies means more Batlav spending. If you''re a hundred or so, you can do whatever you want at the discretion of Claw alone. But, you know, Claw''s not very demanding, but he''s not on that scale." Yes, simply put, Claw''s wish was to ''need the money''. The desire to give a lot of young people jobs is flawed. But what about a soldier, as Tsugar put it? I do think it''s a profession with good honor and income and admiration, but it''s undeniably dangerous nonetheless. "I''m not going to swap you out with my existing standing army by saying that I don''t plan on doing so much large-scale military expansion to my Bathrub. I already told you why." What she was saying was extremely straightforward. But the festival I was hearing the words seemed very uncomfortable. That''s right, if you know shame, there''s no way you can affirm it. "By and large... I was watching Sansui''s instruction, and if you try it on me, Claw''s goals are hilarious." Her denial is no longer going into insult. It was something to stir them up in front of. Claw reads the intent, but that''s why he''s silent. "A former Kingsguard gathers motivated men to train for a long time. It''s decided to be strong." Hapine was right. Sure, that was natural to be strong. "Okay? Do you think the soldiers in the Standing Army, the men in the knight''s lineage, are all geniuses of combat and magic? No, if you have a clear identity, a healthy man is basically anyone. Even if it''s not as good as Claw''s, if it''s coached by a powerful soldier, most men end up with a lot of fighting power." Yes, anyone. If you check the environment, anyone can be a soldier. So it doesn''t have to be them in front of you at all. That was even more desperate than being compared in terms of ability. It doesn''t have to be them, because anyone can. No, there was nothing I could do. Your efforts were all commonplace and worthless. "I''m sure everyone knows that. It''s like I''ve made an innovative discovery, and I don''t care if you say something like that." With that said, Happiness pointed to the faces he was refraining next to. It introduced rare magic users who are less useful than all of them, and who are not particularly strong, just rare. "These Saiga users are all another rare magic user, and they have a rare magical lineage. Unlike you here, it has a rare value that cannot be aligned quickly." Wang Qi, Divine Down, Majan-Snaye. Curse, spell, tsugar sabe. Bad blood, silver ghost fists, runs. Jade Blood, Four Vessel Fists, Yavia. Blood invasion, poison fist, suzi. Drunken blood, drunken fists, kazno. Phantom Blood, Misty Shadow Fist, Konoko. I see, they were all women, and they were rare magical bloodlines. It''s the two of us who are getting our hands on it. Others shouldn''t be like that, but there is a tremendous outwardness or harlem protagonism. Objectively, you have a tremendous amount of scum. I''m only choosing a woman who can use it. I feel like I''m treating a woman as a personal object. "... oh, yeah. Let me tell you something." Nasty woman herself, Happiness tangled with the festival me in the sense that. He played "Bad Character Woman," which is very easy to understand who he referenced. "If you''re jealous of Saiga, that''s a mistake." "Happiness¡­" "Saiga is exceptionally strong, so she was able to emerge exceptionally. I''m nothing like you." Handle exceptionally because it is strong out of standard. It''s a terrible story to put into some kind of sentence, but as far as I know Master Suibok, I can only affirm it. Anyway, it seems that the country that normally treated Master Suibok is usually doomed. Well, in Master Suibok''s case, even without any contact, he sometimes let himself perish unintentionally. "So give up being born in Bathrub" Yes, I did. I''m in trouble because I''m only being thorough and honest. I thought if we tried, we could be strong ourselves. That''s right, anyone can be strong. You don''t have to be you guys. I was told. The guy who was born is different from you guys. It was also said. Yes, he only said the obvious. Whatever the way you say it. No, to steer you in a certain direction. Claw was nervous rather than angry, even though he was denied his actions. Yes, I was terrified that my men would not bite Happiness, on the verge of an explosion. "I''m afraid, Master Happyne! It burst, exploded, and something spiked up was erupting. "We want to see the help of Miz Saiga, the trump card of Batlove! At the time the word came out, they had already exposed their worthlessness. You realize that or not, everyone in line seemed to agree with it. 224 Projection Thoon and Doowe, and the former Lord of Sopeds, were in the same room welcoming each other. Relax in one of the luxurious'' Guest ''mansions, appreciated by Bathrub. For some reason the former Lord is tied to a chair with rope, but no one thought it was unnatural. "Nevertheless, Father. That''s funny, I can''t believe the loser who got kicked in by Sansui and fell all over the city is being worshipped by those further down there." Thoon sitting on the couch, Doowe sitting on the lap of, seemed very sorry he couldn''t make it to the scene, but was in a good mood just to hear the situation from the mountain water. By now, those down there who are biting just because they were incited will be turning bright blue and begging for forgiveness. "I can''t believe I''m getting carried away by a man who was just a Kingsguard and being aggressive about something that denies him. It''s just a scratch lick." "Well, my daughter. It''s certainly not something I was praised for, but it''s not otherwise unusual. It''s only natural that his men admire Claw and them." A former lord bracketed in a crude chair, as if he were an intermediate to be tortured. But instead of cursing his situation, he was pitying the young people who were not here. "Claw is a man of equal strength to Thoon and Blois. Later, he was born well, good in stature, character and face. Such a man tells us his dreams in training ourselves. It''s weirder not to be if you''re enthusiastic enough to endure harsh training" Of course, Claw''s training is not easy. Everyone knows that there''s no way you can actually do that and so on, though you should just incite them to dare say, ''You''ve got ex-garde guards working out, so it''s natural to be strong''. No matter how appropriate the content of the training is, it is also the person who suffers. As long as we are motivated to be strong, it is not easy for us to speak or for ourselves to be strong. Not all the students of the mountain water were able to stay and make it. As a result, many of them were sieved and frustrated. I guess that''s why the rest of us have a strong sense of union and strong respect and trust for Claw. Strong loyalty to superiors and stiff solidarity. However, it can also result in ''occlusion''. What an irony it was that those seeking reform would be closed. "In that sense, it''s a toon. I guess Claw looks like you." "It may be so" Good born, good face, superb sword and magic. I see, we have a lot in common. Though it''s not an interesting story if you try Doowe. "But me and him are different. Perhaps he never experienced setbacks or anything until he fought Lord Sansui." Thoon''s frustration was, in a way, from birth. At the time of his birth, not wang chi, but shadow chi, the path to becoming king had been cut off. That''s what I''ve been told since I was a kid. It was so long ago that I couldn''t even remember when I was frustrated. In contrast, Claw was born with a magical talent and a sword talent in a magically developed country, a lineage that could receive those guidance. In the meantime, he even got an incomparable superior named Knight of Thunder. For him, the struggle against an absolutely unbeatable opponent, mountain water, and the setbacks that followed, would have been the first experience of his life. That''s not limited to Claw, and a lot of close guards must have been. "... my son let Sansui fight all of the Kingsguards, but that''s in different order. They''re all alike. Everyone thought Sansui was the right age at the time, and even if he wasn''t, it wouldn''t be surprising to think of him as humiliating if his superior officer who was intoxicated by such a fitting defeated him" The day the honor of the Kingsguard fell to the ground, the Kingsguards admiring the Knight of Thunder, who was the captain, all challenged the mountain waters. On second thought, honor had already fallen to the ground at a time when all the close guards, consisting of hundreds, were slapping one. But to the point that it doesn''t bother me, neither the Kingsguard nor the King would have preferred the Knight of Thunder. "For better or worse, Claw must be an attractive superior officer. That''s why Claw himself can''t admit it, nor can his men. The fact that mountain waters beat claws, the fact that claws creep into mountain waters, and the ideals listed by claws are denied. None of them, even if Claw is convinced, his men are not convinced." "It''s a good end to a bunch of fools who were just part of the Kingsguard." "My daughter... that must have been for you too" With him tied to a chair, his father tried to remind his daughter of the past. "I can''t believe you did that to me..." "No, there was. It was when Sansui was recognized as the best swordsman in this country and was turned to fear and hatred by the royal family. Me, you, my son, even the whole sopede, boasted of his martial name as if it were me." "I didn''t lose heart. Why did you lose conscience then..." "I am, because I did too. Don''t you remember what Sansui was saying to us when he was called Kensei the Child Face? No, what did he say every time?" When they say that, Doowe also understands the boulder. Yes, Doowe, the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arkana, boasted that he was one of his own men. And it was the mountain waters themselves that were bathing her with cold water. "Compared to my master, I can''t name him immature, Kensei, etc. He always said that." "... Yes, you are" "I feel terrible every time I hear that word. You should have, too." I was humble through humility. Mountain water was not deceiving with his mouth for humility or the honor of his master, but he thought himself immature from the bottom of his heart. Even though praise has been received from all over the country to the mountain waters, there is no way that the person can be amused by that. "Sansui praised the scattered master... but I didn''t really think he was stronger than Sansui" "Oh, that''s beyond comparison." There''s a man named Suibok, a swordsman who teaches to mountain waters, much stronger than mountain waters. That was listening, and Doowe and Toon had met him in the woods. My head knew I was stronger than Swivo, but there''s no way I actually had any regrets that Swivo didn''t even put mountain water on my teeth. "I also met Lord Suibok, but as I continued to receive guidance from Lord Sansui, I suspected that there were more swordsmen than Lord Sansui... my imagination was just impoverished" "In that sense, it would be about Sansui himself who has never (...) been betrayed by the ''strongest'' I believed. It seems that Suibok himself had a trial and error, but when Sansui was apprenticed five hundred years ago, he already had the correct answer." "Serving Me, the King, there''s no way the Kingsguard''s captain, The Knight of Thunder, can beat anyone" "There''s no way the mightiest swordsman, Swordsaint of the Child''s Face, can beat anyone, serving me, the Sopeid''s Lady" I guess those fantasies and the fantasies Claw''s men turn to Claw are essentially the same thing. "If I thought I was the strongest, there was a stronger guy." "If I thought no one could win, I lost light to a guy who doesn''t know what it is" The only person who can''t do that must be Suibok''s apprentice, Mountain Water. "That''s nothing but a hypertrophy of self-esteem. It is a self-projection into a respected opponent, that is, I just feel that I have become great myself by consecrating the person I admire. That''s why you can''t recognize someone better than your respected opponent and get aggressive through negativity" "Neither do I... I have a sense of contempt for Lord Huukei, too, who consecrates Lord Sansui" It''s not unusual, and there''s that aspect of trust anyway. The inability to be objective about it, or the fact that we do not see it as a problem, can provoke decisive protests. You have to realize that you are aware of your own vices and that your actions make you annoyed by the person you feel uncomfortable with. "What I have been taught by Sansui understands that to some extent, as well as my height and public standards. Even if they insult Sansui, they can look at the person and the situation and indulge in action. Nevertheless, that is not Sansui''s handle. It''s not like Claw''s bad." "There were many strong men gathered at Lord Sansui, including me and Run..." Thoon himself was often defeated in the battle against a bogus Kingsguard. Not to mention the fact that I am not a fat person for anything other than runs and festivals. "Exactly. Knowing that they are out of standard like Sansui, Ran, and Saiga, they are also present with the Kingsguards and strong people in the general range like you. In the meantime, I know the existence of a true strong man named Suibok. Fools like that that would enrich their self-esteem would be rare in boulders." I feel like I could have been a mountain water myself, guided by mountain water far beyond the Kingsguard. But if you actually fight a close-knit Kingsguard, you have no hands or feet to win. In the meantime, the mountain water itself has been spilled on me. If so, it was natural to be able to understand your height. "I''m stronger, but there''s a lot of stronger guys." "Mr. Sansui beat the Kingsguard, but not the Kingsguard weak" "I''m not Sansui himself" Everyone shares that thought. "I guess Sansui wants to correct things around it. He wants to make sure Claw and his men don''t make a decisive mistake, rather than let Saiga create a collaborator." If Claw''s relationship of trust with his men is genuine, it''s fine for those who are stronger than Claw to show up, even if Claw''s ideals were wrong. Because Claw should also be respected again, just as the Kingsguards still love the Knight of Thunder. 225 Significance Indeed, Hapine provoked them, and denied their existence altogether. But that''s not really a big deal. "Rumors are circulating that we have lost the challenge to Lord Sirokuro Sansui, the trump card of the sopeds, without roots or leaves! The problem is that the first person I met, right after Claw ordered me to, is taking the form of a rebellion. As Claw made clear, this time they are in a position to make a request for the purpose of ''financial assistance'' or ''reform of the system''. Nevertheless, if rejected, it becomes aggressive. There''s no way I can do that in the future. "In order to soak it up, be sure to show us so much exceptional strength as to be called trump cards! I was able to say all that rambling to the end because I was controlling Claw with my gaze. Claw had yelled several times and tried to stop him. Claw himself was intentionally trying to piss off his men and that what he was saying was decent, so he was trying to discourage his rambling men. But I''ll stop it. They need to learn how to deal with something external once. "Huh." Having finished listening to his remarks, Hapine looked again at the faces aligned on the spot. I don''t come here in a hustle and bustle. Everyone was upright immobile, waiting for this one to respond. But we didn''t have to use signs perception as immortals, they were all full of hostility. "Oh, I see. You want to die? Hapine, who does the work of a woman with a bad personality, looked so much like Miss Doowe that she was surprised to see me as her escort. I''m sure Happiness, too, must have had regular simmering water for the lady. "As you say, Saiga lost to Sansui and his sword arm is inferior. So... well, at least I''m not any better than Sansui. Besides, even if it takes everyone in this room to put it together, you can''t say it''s a boulder comparable to all the Kingsguards, can you? Yeah, that was another problem, too. Assuming you win the festival against everyone on this occasion, you won''t be able to name the trump card. As they themselves admit, it was the Kingsguard who had a hundred men of equal strength to Claw. If you can''t be a trump card without strong enough to wipe out all the Kingsguards, then you won''t even be a trial stone in them to the same extent as the regular army. "Put it together and I''ll erase it in a flash, or it won''t prove a trump card." If Eckezaks were included, I would be able to do just that. It''s an exaggeration to extinguish it like a genuine zodiac, but there''s no way you can burn a hundred people there if you amplify the magic of fire. Except if you''re also one of the magicians on your opponent, but in a group that doesn''t have as powerful an arm as a close guard, you can''t stand the magical firepower. "... Hapine, don''t be mean like that" So finally, festival my help boat out. In person, he has given signs that he is worried about ''does he deserve to say this to me'' or something, but that was hardly on the table. "They''re trying so hard to be them." Terrible. Can I say something so magnificent, even though I have received special power from God? Awesome, I feel more and more hostility from Claw''s men. "Besides, they just finished their training now. So it''s not fair to fight me." "Oh, it doesn''t matter if I fight you, does it? "That''s not what I''m talking about. It wouldn''t make sense if they weren''t convinced, would it? From top to eye, to awesome. Festival I am quite sorry because I am a basic dwarf and cautious. But that was just it. It was too natural, acting and unpredictable. In me, Festival Me and Happiness seem to be naturally saying arr, so I can rather feel it in nature. Maybe if I didn''t have the ability to detect signs, I''d have thought, ''I''m actually a Harlem hero.'' "Besides, they''re just saying they want to see me strong, and they''re not saying they want to fight me" "Oh, you''re ashamed of yourself, and you want to lower your drink? "Don''t push evil, let''s see how they feel." As always, Happiness is not good enough to tell the truth. Humans, when you have feelings of inferiority in your heart, it''s something to be told and murky about. It is the weakness of the human heart, unable to acknowledge the inferiority in itself. It should be noted that the lady has a strong heart, so she does not get mucky in any way. That''s it, and I can''t even say it''s human strength. Nevertheless, even though these two act, this is not something that can quite make others jerk off. I am referring to the lady in the case of Happiness, but Festival I wonder how I perceive the fact that I have someone close to me usually. "Run, you deal with this. You''re as strong as me and the mountain water, genius." "Oh, okay" "And then, Eckezacks" "... Hmm, I know" Eckezax, who had been lowered to my waist at the festival, became a human figure as he swelled his cheeks in dissatisfaction, walking straight to the run. Run has the inclination to be the strongest, so he can use Eckezax. He was a so-called temporary transfer. Yes, Eckezacks finally handicapped. She acted like an auxiliary wheel in Master Suibok''s life, but is she satisfied with the way she handles it now? I haven''t been able to do it because I see it, but I don''t have a choice. Festivals are getting pretty strong, so whether you have Eckezaks or not, you can''t beat Master Suibok or me, and you can''t beat anything else. Of course, that''s not the case when fighting a large number of people. "Run, I''ll make sure." "Oh, there''s no problem. I do a lot of swordsmanship, too." Run began to gently wield the sword-type Eckezacks. The boulder is a genuine mad warrior, extremely fast at mastering physical surgery. "... Now we will be taking a tour of the match between Lord Silver Ghost Fist Run, the direct minister of Master Majan-Snaye, and Miz Saiga, the fianc¨¦e of Master Hapine Batrob! General, don''t watch the game with honor! Under Claw''s direction, his men line up again once disarmed. To the boulders, my actions as an army were very prompt. But Claw''s eyes seemed so sad to see that. Even if I could train their moves and bodies, I guess I''m lamenting my lack of guidance for not being able to train my mind. "Lord Sansui... I''m sorry" He dared to apologize to me with a loud voice that could be heard by those around him. Hearing that, Claw''s men were furthermore outraged, but had to shut up with words that went on. "If my wishes are fulfilled, they will be treated ''up'' by their surroundings. If that were the case, it would have become more frequent to be thrown unnecessarily at heartless words. Being with me and being rightfully pointed out to my finest opponent, Master Hapine, and still rebelling... if they put it on the military, they could have just clashed with their surroundings, and if they were bad, they could have developed into a war" When I heard the words, he looked like a tugger. She must have remembered the first time she met my father at the Festival. "If you do that, your gaze on them will be even tougher." Yes, it doesn''t make sense. Even if I can give back my interest in the offering, it doesn''t make sense. Claw''s men finally realize what kind of gaze they would see from around them if they were hired. In contrast, we have turned our reactions into the ones we should never have. "Now... it''s like I made them think up" Something like that, it wasn''t just a fact. And just hearing those words makes Claw''s men look complicated. They finally understood the difficulty of being born, joining the army, and carrying out reforms in the Bathrub. That, too, is just to say that we did not take ourselves seriously and take seriously what Claw himself would have said without hiding anything. "Dear Claw, there is no end to your training" I told him, remembering my old festival. "Do not separate them as of now. No one has yet blamed you for a decisive failure." 226 disparity The man who made so many remarks is clearly confused. Reasonable regret that I bothered Claw. I didn''t want to be ridiculed for Claw''s ideals, the emotional firmness. Why they are, but it''s nothing special. Regardless of the degree, everyone in alignment had the same emotion. Of course, it''s not a bad thing. Claw worked them out and rejoiced as much as I did that they were stronger. They thanked Claw and made his new dream their ideal. That''s why they couldn''t stand it. They''re not alone, they''re all shared. But that is immature evidence, as Claw put it. To protect myself, the immaturity of being aggressive. By lowering your opponent, you are immature in the illusion that you have risen. I have to put my grievances on the table immaturely. Immature means not enough training. That''s why I can still take that back now. Of course, as Tsugar says, it''s only a killer practice wherever you go. Her decency will continue to be necessary to me. "Dear Feast, let me tell you... it''s only a game. If you or Run try to cross the line, I will stop you at my discretion." "Oh, I know. Regards." A magical sword, given to me by the current Bathrub owner. With that in my hand, Festival I confront Lan. Run has a full smile on his face, but so far he hasn''t had to be a mad warrior. In that sense, I guess she''s growing up, too. "Dear Claw, as you may know, she..." "Yeah, I''m listening" "She''s also a man of strength who deserves to be called a trump card" I didn''t get qualities from God like Masakazo or Festival Me, nor did I train for a long time as a Immortal like me or Master Suibok. Born, extremely natural strong. He is a legendary superman who houses hundreds of times the best qi blood, evil blood, in battle. "But there''s something a little unstable. In some cases, I will stop you." "... ok" Can you stop it with a cross spear from the outside when the trump card fights for two? Claw I admire so much, but it''s actually easier than fighting directly from the front. Of course I can''t do anything but me or my master, but it''s not about being particularly aware of failures. It''s no different than attacking sleep, such as stunning an unstable opponent. "... well, the runs are in the trump card class" "What a pleasure." "Yeah...... especially when Sansui says" "I can''t believe a run that was strong from the beginning could be that strong" The face inside the tempera is getting emotional because of my assessment of the run. No, I''m not complimenting you that much. I still think we should kill him. Master Suibok adores her, but unlike me, she has a weak sense of crisis. Or maybe there was something about the mad warrior who used to fight and kill. "Well, that would be the first time. Saiga, Run. Show us both the power of the proud warriors of Batlub." By Happyne''s proclamation, the two confronting each other a little farther apart had swords. Look at that, everyone is focused on watching the game for now. There''s no way a little girl and a little kid could be that strong. Such insults were spreading to Claw''s men, not least. Well, I''m the best swordsman in the country, and I don''t have any prominent anecdotes or anything. In this world, where there is no internet or telephone, hearsay is basically everything, and likewise most people take it in half. If so, what is being insulted in this Bathrub can also be said to be a festive challenge. "Well... we''ll go light at first" "Oh, lightly." Festival I armored my body with my magic. That''s it, I feel rebellion from around me. Anyway, magic is rare magic for every thousand people except Caputo. It is a force that is considered a winner just because it can be used, with great combat ability and usefulness. After lodging it, you''re pulling out Eckezacks, so it''s strong and natural. That''s the kind of dissatisfaction I have. On top of that, Festival I began to slash and knock with Run. It''s called chamberlain, it''s slashing each other. It was because we knew each other to breathe that we had a meeting without getting an effective hit. Well, normal. Perhaps if this were all, some would be able to do it even in the regular army, not to say Kingsguard. "Push, shake your legs." That''s what I think, Festival My blown away. A joyfully laughing run was greatly enhancing the power of slaughter with the moves he had learned from his master. It''s like a car accident, a big blown festival me. He''s been attacked exactly with a sword by a run, but he''s still blown up about ten meters. "It''s rare magic over there." I heard voices like that. In fact, it seems to be attributeless magic that anyone can use if they practice. I thought that was fairy art. What the hell am I... Anyway, jealousy is still ahead. Normally attacking with fire magic is more powerful, I guess because I don''t even know. But there were still things that humans could not do even if they tried, and they were jealous of people who could. "Okay, keep your distance." It''s time for real, and I''m in a good mood for the festival. When I landed on the ground with a big blown up but no obstacle whatsoever, I was burning up my magic sword as it was. Everyone understood what that meant. It''s an eating reaction if you try it on me, but well Festival I decide to think it''s like a bank of TV cartoons because this is the biggest sale. Anyway, Festival I used the magic of fire that could be used by Claw''s men. It produces a fireball and fires it towards the run. The burning flame seemed to burn her unprotected by magic. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters" In contrast, the run activates the amplification of Eckezax. She sees and remembers the technique used by Master Suibok and uses it appropriately. "The Power Act, the Heavy Break!" It sounded like a balloon burst. No, there was an even more powerful roar, and the fireball was blowing away. "That wouldn''t work in a row, would it? It produces several small swinging fireballs and releases them continuously. In contrast, Lan cuts away as he advances in discipline. He laughs in the crisis of his life as a vegetarian, even though he still hasn''t shown his lead as a mad warrior. "No, no... it''s not! The storm was raging. Is it due to the enormous temper and blood of the Mad Warrior, or is it due to the amplification of Eckezax? Or by the synergies between both of them, there''s a big wind around her that''s not the magic of the wind. "Chi Gong Sword Method, Baiyue Red (Slippery)!" Normally, even if I cut the magic of fire with an iron sword, it stays bare. Waving your sword on a windy day is the same as not blocking the wind. But Run sprays a huge amount of air and blood from Eckezacks to blow the fire as he creates a fierce wind. He''s screwing his sword inside a little fireball and spraying it from the inside out. Isn''t it hot? No, absolutely hot. I know because I''ve had similar experiences, but it''s definitely hot. "Ha! A sword is fun, too! Normally, it''s hard to break right away! "Eckezacks is a good sword! "Then don''t lend it to me..." With a light slap, I was also running away from the festival. I stuffed myself up in time and cut in while defending the magical sword with magic. "Jet Boost!" Acceleration due to the magic of fire, one of the most used of the Kingsguards. Nevertheless, its firepower was not as great, nor was my speed that fast. But still fast enough. At least, when we bumped into each other with Run, they were glued to each other this time without blowing it off. Festival I used to say that I wanted to fight there to the point where I could fight and win, but that opponent had been there for a long time. The Mad Warrior Run is the perfect match for me at this festival. Well, it''s in Eckezax. "Ooh!" "Ahhh! Stronger. I honestly think so. The runs and the festivities have really gotten stronger. Run doesn''t have to be a mad warrior to be able to fight, and Festival I''m a lot more skilled at standing around with just magic, magic, and fortune. While enjoying fighting, we are able to observe each other. We find the odds of battle in each other. While I am passionate, I am not swallowed by excitement. That''s a little flattering. Nevertheless, it was my story, and Claw and his men at the heart did not have the idea that they could still win while they were afraid. Yes, if we still recruit a death squad, we won''t be able to do anything about it. "It''s time to do everything you can! "Oh, I can''t keep it down anymore! Exactly, not to that extent. Trump cards that are serious are not the level where you can work hard and do something about it. Faces that the culmination of a nation has found to be exceptional strength are not that sweet. 227 loser "More... more, more! "Oh, I''ll take it...... come with all my might! As far as I''m well aware, I''m immature about the exaltation and full strength of the two of you, but I guess that''s because I have some force to do something about the other guy. At least, I''m about to lose my hips looking at the two of them now, Claw and his men will be normal. All of a sudden he becomes a wolf about my elephant, his whole body hair burning in silver, and even covered with gold armor, and he growls softly. That would be scary, because even though I''m just afraid of divine descent, that''s what makes it so ferocious and armed in silver. Yes, the festival now. I''m in the form of maximum enhancement. The forefoot and hind toenails are constantly hardened with four vessel fists, protecting the whole body with spell armor, and even the armor of that spell burns red and a silver flame leaks out of its gap. It is a form of no further defense or enhancement. Of course, I don''t have the means to break through with you right now. You can hit an attack, but you can''t make one wound, or hit a steep spot. It would also be difficult to get close because you are magically burning your whole body thin. It was an unscrupulous enhancement of the continuity of combat. Honestly, I''m saying you should train your ability to continue fighting, and I''m thinking to myself, how many minutes is easier this way? I mean, if you try to festive me, it doesn''t take much effort to activate them all at the same time, so they don''t really need to practice. "This is the... Batlove trump card! While I was surprised by the discipline, it was Claw Bathrub who was admiring it. Unlike his men, he''s the only one who seems to be somewhat convinced of this sight. I guess it''s no wonder that people who are treated equally to me can do this much. Sure, it was pretty flashy up until just now, but if we get about ten Kingsguards together, we''re going to be able to take them down normally. "Um... Master Sansui, when it''s time, please" "Yeah, I got it." "As soon as possible..." Tsugar seems very worried. Even though I did, I''m pretty excited about the festival right now. Even maximizing evil blood can be more spiritual than usual depending on how nervous you are. But the evil blood vice of being prone to instability was the worst state of affairs for me right now. In short, you look very excited, even when compared to normal. "Guruuuuuuuuuu! roaring festivals From my body, multiple festivals I was jumping out. Unlike the body itself, which is a divine beast, it retains its human size once and for all. Oh, can you do that too? I''m surprised. That was an impressive trick. The four-body split sieges and storms a run that is becoming a mad warrior. Being a divine beast makes it less advantageous to go around small, so it''s slightly less advantageous to deal with mad warriors who are mastering motivation, but they compensate for that with a normal-sized split. Thanks to the bad blood, the movement of the splinter is also good. Probably remotely operated, not advance input. "Ha, ha, ha! Strengthened attack by Qigong swords and bursts, strengthened physical abilities by evil blood, and amplifying them with Eckezax, now Run is able to destroy the festival''s identity, which is being compounded and strengthened. Or if you think about it, the present festival. My identities are pretty vicious. The shadow body disappears when it is damaged to some extent, but it does not disappear so easily because it protects itself with magic. If you hit the magic of heat or thunder, you''ll be able to erase it, but it''s enhanced with evil blood and king-chi, so you''ll be too handsome to hit narrow upper attributes. Even though it puts all the strength, qigong sword and energy into it, there''s something wrong with a run that can be broken with a single knife. Eckezacks is powerful after all, but if he stormed the festival for the gaps that were cutting in, he couldn''t cope with the boulders. "Power, shock legs! "Let it be! Cut in as hard as you can, a run that''s leaning forward. She tries to escape by shooting a seismic leg with that messed up body, but she makes a collision by letting the festival our person go around reading its avoidance direction with prediction. Together, the burning wolf was hitting her body and blowing her as she was not a big deal. Exactly, that''s the traffic accident. Rising high in heaven, she found that the silhouette alone had damaged her body. I mean, my body was shaking. "... brilliant" Regrettably, Snae was squeaking like that. Yes, it''s a blowing run, but I only protected my neck and the hand holding Eckezacs. Landing, rather than crashing into the ground, the festival has arranged itself for pursuit. However, the run, which finished regenerating in just a few hours before landing, had turned from air to counter-attack as I forgot about the pain and so on. "Qigong swordsmanship, ten characters! Something was boiling from Eckezax''s body. That, according to Immortal Perception, was itself to be called the Aura of the Qigong Sword, which seemed to enlarge his fullness. Yes, this is the Qigong sword technique in the true sense, ten letters. Like a cross spear, it produces a blade of air and blood from the normal body to the side. The immense energy of the runs and the amplification of the Eckezacks formed an impossible giant blade that swept away the earthly division in the air. "You''ll take it...... but! That''s what the doppelgangers take with a quadruple fist. No matter how amplified, the intrusion is attributeless magic. That''s the most powerful of all rare magic, and there''s no way you can break through the protection of a four-vessel fist. But the movements of the spinsters had stopped. Creating a gap to the landing, she slowly stepped down to the ground...... "Ku......! The ground, where his body was detonated by explosive poison fists, had sealed his sight. No, that''s really bad quality, Feast Me. Look, I feel sorry for Run. No, of course, there are a lot of runs that don''t flinch at all in that situation. "Pretend ahhh! Amplified force, emitted from the whole body. That blows up the dirt smoke and even pushes the split away. And try to intercept an armed divine beast, unleashed for that gap. "Strike your feet! Cross!" He cut into half as he blew that giant, although it wasn''t going to be a double break on the boulder. Tearing apart the armor of magic, not even fortifying the giant and evil blood of Wang Qi, the strongest divine sword defeats the divine beast. "Ooh, ooh, ooh! Its'' split ''disappears and the main body of its destiny storms from behind it. The festival that unleashed the Divine Beast''s body as a restraint, I was about to cleave it with its hardened nails. "Chi, hey, hey, hey! A knife to return, a run to intercept again from an inadequate system. Both were blowing up at the same time and landing while spinning. The weakness, the limitation, of a run-of-the-mill warrior lies in using up his evil blood by self-healing. Being able to heal your body''s wounds is the biggest advantage of bad blood, but depending on the condition of the injury, it also consumes too much bad blood. But now the run is equipped with Eckezacks. Amplifying the effects of bad blood means that you need less bad blood to damage your body. Still, there will be limits, but if you''re a run now that you can come up with ideas to contain the bullet, it''s not the first time you run out one-on-one. In contrast, Festival I lack the amount of evil blood, and there is no Eckezax that can be enhanced and amplified. That''s why the original defense is alive. Unlike when you fought me more than two years ago, the festival is now growing in defense of magic. Sometimes they become godbeasts, and to the extent that they are attacked by incomplete regimes, the injuries need to be lighter. "You''re both fighting well" I was honestly praising you. They''re both incomparably stronger than they were when they fought me and lost. What an ironic story if this is the ideal that the master entrusted to me. I''ve never tasted humiliation before, making others stronger by giving them defeat, etc. Losing is not synonymous with losing, if you don''t lose it, there''s next. My master''s anguish when he realized that there was still a stretch on the opponent he defeated once, and he couldn''t see it. It was an ideal that could be described as the arrogance of the Immortal, where fighting is an end in itself. Because he''s still weak, he knocks him down without killing him. If I work you out, I can be stronger. That, in a way... I guess Claw did it too. In the end, the master''s ideal may be what everyone is doing. "Oh, um... really, don''t you have to stop it? "We''re both still calm... to be honest, we can''t stop it" Tsugar follows me, but I still have to say no. If I try to stop it now, I can''t fathom a boulder. To be honest, I was an extra opponent and a strong man in my hands, both at this festival and at the run. I just have to wait a little longer and wait for it to relax. "What stops those two together now is about the master." Claw''s men were completely out of their minds. I saw the two of them now on the boulder, I saw the two of them being trump cards, and I definitely don''t think I can fathom them. That was the original goal, so that has already been achieved. The rest was when to stop. "Oh yeah...... sorry" "No... sorry for the lack of power" No, I wonder what a master really is. Even though the two of them are largely unscrupulous right now, if they fought their masters, they were likely to end up getting bogged down in a short showdown. No, that''s not what started right now, yeah. Let''s put that aside and tell Tsugar what I thought. "Festival I''m really stronger... but as you well know, that''s not all. I''m getting my sense of distinction. Otherwise...... I would have chosen a few different ways. That''s what you should have wanted a form of disregarding Batlub''s interests and breaking their legitimacy by means that make you feel better" "It''s... it might be. I also owe it to Master Sang-sui." "No, that''s your feat" The two people who knew each other''s hands were bumping into each other with all their might. They look dramatically elevated and are well cared for when it comes to each other''s lives and peripheral damage. But that won''t last long either. In preparation, I drank Golden Dan to strengthen myself somewhat. "You are a very normal woman. I can imagine how hard that normal sensitivity was in the spell family." "Yes...... I knew exactly how important family business was, but still I couldn''t" "Quality and temperament are not always a match, there will be no choice. But... your normality was necessary for me." The discomfort with which the body grows has also become accustomed lately. It naturally doesn''t correspond to the year, but it turns into the most suitable body for combat. "The most horrible thing about a group is the hardening of thought. Nothing is more varied than an organization that has lost flexibility. It''s worse quality than stubborn individuals" It''s obvious and ''normal'' in a way, but Tsugar said he was the only one who disagreed with fighting me and the Festival My rematch again. Why try again and again against someone who just lost the game? Such a natural thought had not made everyone but her. Just to say I regret it, I couldn''t accept the outcome of the game and was trying to overshadow the win or loss. She was the only one protesting against the anomaly. It''s very important. For me, it is necessary. "Objections within organisations and groups can, however, be the subject of exclusion. It interferes with the sense of union and can also cause discord. But... no matter how strong the tissue is, it doesn''t work for the outside world." That was decisively lacking in Claw''s men. While there were only people thinking the same thing, objectivity was not possible because there were only people from the same region in the same situation. Not in Claw''s case, but Claw''s men had treated him specially. "People need someone to affirm them. But... there are only people around who are fully positive, etc., not very much, but far from healthy" Well, it''s about time. Watch the two of you entering a world just for two, and explore the opportunity to pull over for a run. "Please continue to support me by my side at the Festival, as you are now" "Ooh! "Ahhh! "shrinkage method, cattle towing" I grab Run''s head and pull her in shrinkage. Keep it straight to the head, in a shaky way...... "Power." "Ah..." "Come on, you." The run did get stronger, but the defense itself isn''t that far. No matter how you amplify the evil blood with Eckezax, the only way to get your head directly grabbed and shaken is to pass out by a boulder. Once I strengthened it with Golden Dan too, it wouldn''t have changed that much if I hadn''t. "Sansui... My lord, are you" "Yeah, you''re right." Claw, who is seen in the battle between the two of them and is surprised it ended abruptly. His men are also confused by the sudden disappearance of the run, the fact that I''m holding her by stunning her, the fact that I''m getting bigger. If Run, who was certainly exhausting all that atrocity, suddenly passed out at my disposal, he''d have to be confused. From the hand of a fainting run, pull out Eckezax and return it to the Feast Me, who seemed to have returned at first sight. As for the run, I had given it to the surrounding faces. "Lord Sansui... what you look like, what you are..." No, it''s doping. Against the amazing claw, I felt the same draw as I did at the festival. 228 Cruel "First of all... Dear Feast, you are taking too much shadow down against the run as your main body. You should have a few more options for action. Nevertheless, I hear you just need to tweak it a little and... one way or the other, you should make up for the little assembly when fighting with just magic and magic and fortune" "... yeah" "Because you can defend yourself with magic, you should assemble a battle with that in mind. Dealing with unintentional strikes, would be almost pointless in situations where fortune telling can be used. Assuming a shallow bomb, you can also devise a little more standing around." "... yeah" Everyone in Claw''s men looks unhappy, although I can''t. Sure, it was understandable and exceptional, but that''s precisely because it''s nothing but an inch. Festival I hear that my gaze hurts, and they haven''t even gotten my advice. "Run, you too have a narrow standing around the battle, do something other than intercept. If they study your preferences, they''ll read you and push you." "... oh, okay" "If you die... the master will grieve. Be brave." "... oh" Well, that''s it for the game''s ratings. This farce was originally what I asked for. I have to say something very difficult to say to them in front of me. "Well, Lady Claw Bathrub" "... Yes" "In this case, as you can see, I asked the Feast and Happiness." Hearing the words, Claw''s men were again upset. Yes, I''m the object of hatred for them, because I fell into a claw again. "Last time I saw your private soldier, I understood that your mentoring skills were problematic." "I have no words to give back" "To be clear, you are too young to be a mentor, even if you have command skills" Taking my point, Claw is very frightened. Seeing that, Claw''s men all deepen their frustration. "I don''t think you taught them manners. But that wasn''t passed on to them. That''s what you thought would come through with your mouth." "... Yes" "You protected your men too much. And that led to the result." He just slaughtered me now. But that''s just what''s on my mind. He also seems to be terrified of me as I grow up now. "You are¡­ inexperienced, not empathetic, not seeing your men well. immature and with sweet prospects" "Yes." "Assuming the previous employer asks you to report it, you will have to criticize it." More and more discomfort is gathering for me. I said, "Are you sure?" That''s it?! ''or send a gaze like that, but if you don''t, distrust will turn to you. Work your imagination a little, no, really. "Well." Again, turn your gaze to Claw''s men. Cold and pale, I think you have that look on your face. Seeing it, there are many faces that are toothpicking. Yeah, after all, me and the festival, it''s just cheats. Winning with cheats will never convince the opponent. That''s a lot of crap. But even with that aside, leaving them alone now would be an outrage to Claw. "You, Claw''s men, should say thank you to the Festival." Should, is only a formal story. Of course, there''s no way I''m coming out of their mouths with those words. "You asked for proof of the trump card. In contrast, the festival showed by playing a match. If so...... you should show your appreciation. But to see that look, you don''t seem to appreciate it." I can''t allow them to speak. If they make a statement, it will surely be worse. "Probably, but Master Claw used to talk about me" Hearing that, everyone was piercing silence. How can you tell by the look on your face that it is a positive silence. "You were talking about me, such a swordsman, who inspired me to stop being a Kingsguard... like a soldier''s ideal. Lady Claw had such feelings for me." On that point, I think it''s great. He was even growing up to positively capture the presence of an incredible swordsman named me. That seemed so delightful. It''s just because Claw is a great person, and not every other face can think of it that way. "Even if Master Claw had forgiven me, you admiring Master Claw would not have been allowed to do so. It is by no means an anomaly, rather it must be so" Yes, it''s natural to admire superiors who owe you more direct favors than the most powerful swordsmen you''ve ever met. Otherwise, that''s what it was. Soldiers like that can''t be trusted. "But... that''s why Master Claw had to be vigilant about it. Perhaps, but Master Claw didn''t have enough to say in advance. Specifically¡­ if you make a coarse phase, that is, if you make a provocative statement without permission, like this one." I told you, you can''t. You must not have specifically said what would happen if you did. "There''s no way I''m going to kill you all. This Arkana kingdom is a nation governed by the rule of law, and there is no way to unjustly kill more than a hundred human beings in Batlav territory." Yes, it''s impossible. That''s not possible. Even that lady had a clear separation between good and bad things to do. That''s why neither me nor Blois ever betrayed the lady. "It''s simpler, you just have to say this: ''Son of a branch, Claw Butlab''s men are not being polite,'' and then everything will be over" Yeah, that solves everything. So Happiness''s vengeance is over, and Claw''s grief is over. "After that, no matter what nobility or merchant Master Claw speaks to, it is unlikely that he will agree with Mr. Claw''s ideals. The owner of the main house, his wife, Lady Hapine, became uncomfortable. That''s all it takes to sit on the reef." Hearing the words, Claw''s men were slightly frightened. "As Lady Claw said earlier, this time Lady Hapine brought her legs here at Lady Claw''s request. Rejected after having been identified directly by Master Hapine and having given good cause. Dear Happiness, even one of you made a statement without permission. To you, who invests or assists you? It''s not like there''s a reason I have to help." Give me the money, I said. Declined. So I said something angry and weird. Who gives money to such people? "Master Claw should have advised you so clearly. Or, as you might have said, the same thing is more than unprotected. And that''s why I say to Master Claw that I''m incapable of teaching." You''re all responsible for Claw. Even one of you totally crushed your dreams by saying nasty things. That''s what I said without covering it up. "No, let''s be very easy to understand. I command you to shut up, and I cannot shut you up. As a mentor, I''ve fallen short." Shut up. I know how difficult that is. But still, it''s ''easy'' and ''normal''. If you can''t do that, there''s no way I can let you do anything else. "Sopede is a famous Takemen family, and I have also come to wave my sword to protect that name. But... how should we act to protect the name of the famous Takemen family? It''s not me who decides that, it''s Master Doowe and the Lord. It is for Master Claw to decide how he should behave to protect the honor of Master Claw Bathrub. You are too immature to defend yourself as soldiers." Whatever an inch bastard like me or Festival Me says, it won''t reach their hearts. But they should be aware. The fact that they are overwhelmed with Claw''s words. "... you will be proud of yourselves. The pride of having worked so desperately over the past few years. From you, you must not be convinced of my strength or the strength of the offering. But... I assure you this is in the honor of the Feast and the Run." The world is wide and people each have something heavy. They have to know that. If you can''t respect anything but yourself, you''re gonna stay a dick for the rest of your life. "Festivals and runs are much stronger than all of you. That''s not because I''m working harder than all of you. But..." Say something very, cruel. "Both the Feast and the Run are working as hard as you do." Yes, that''s all for sure. As I''ve seen these two, that''s all I have to say. 229 Save "For now... Claw, to be honest, I was half happy with this one. I think that''s the same for Sansui." Hapine, who stopped acting like a nasty woman, was honestly revealing her heart. Although there is a busy feminine way of talking, she''s so great in this land, I guess I''m just looking down on her. "''Cause you do, don''t you? This is how you grew up frustrated. I''m glad you didn''t spoil your talent." "... Dear Happiness" "You''re in a little too much of a hurry, Claw. If you hadn''t said too many words about turning them into regular armies, neither I nor Sansui would have done anything strange to compliment them." Yes, it is. A former Kingsguard returned to the territory in disillusionment, but he was raising private soldiers there. You can put them into war with disturbing neighboring countries at any time. Such a statement would have seemed very reliable. "The reform of the territory of Batlav is too big a story. To be honest, there are too many obstacles in convincing us." "... sorry" "I chose Saiga, that''s all there are enemies. I''m sorry, but I can''t help you with such a big change." Sounds sorry, Happyne apologizes. Yes, I can''t do what I can''t do. There''s no way it''s all gonna be like that when I say, "Oh, do this." After apologizing for his lack of strength, Happiness stares at his disgruntled men. "Are you dissatisfied with what we''ve tried? Are you unhappy that Saiga was really strong because she was stingy and strong? No young man would rejoice in being provoked, and if he showed so much meaningless strength, he would persevere. It is not surprising to see exceptional strength, extra-standard strength, and to feel that what we have done has been denied. But that''s no good reason to put it on the table. "Aren''t you stupid? A busy woman, that was the tone. Nevertheless, it is a true argument. "You wanted us to hire you, right? There''s no way they won''t try it." Yes, it is. Happiness and festivals. I''m in a position to hire them. There''s no way I wouldn''t try it, and in a way, it''s like I called it to be tried. That makes it weirder to look unhappy. "Or what? Should I have asked, ''The Regular Army requires discipline, so can you stand being insulted from all around you''? Then they answered, ''Yes, I can stand it''? What was the point of that reply?" I was actually stirred up and barely put up with it. At the time of the eruption of one person, it can be seen that Claw was unable to manage his men. "Besides, why are you angry when you see where Saiga was actually strong? Or what? If Saiga or Run, the trump card for Batlub, were of normal strength, were you convinced? Actually, would it have been nice if you guys could have won? How''s that supposed to satisfy you? Yes, they didn''t actually want to see substandard strength. They just wanted Happiness to shame them, and they didn''t want to see anything really strong about it. When we were stronger, we just wanted to laugh inside. "You called us here to make fun of us? Exactly, speaking of which, everyone has to shut up. No, everyone seems dissatisfied, but there is no room for objection. The words that one person had spoken earlier, the words that everyone had read, were statements that were not in their interest. "You wanted to peel off the trump tag and feel good? Or did you want to grip it even with your weakness? Did you think you could intimidate us? Happiness was frightened. The result of her trial was an unparalleled fall. "You thought you''d be forgiven for saying that in a respectful way? Did you think I could talk to you without permission? It was a natural reprimand. It was a terrible review she had to make. "... oh, and then" Happiness had asked your father for his opinion on the matter. He was confirming the harm of competitive doctrine against the former owners of competitive sopeds. "Claw, we need a hell of a budget to achieve your ideals." Even I thought about it at this time and put it out, it is just a narrative. Nevertheless, I was well prepared in advance, so the point is very great. The important thing is that we can properly tell them now. "As you know, Sopede educates in addition to the samurai lineage to some extent. Nevertheless, unlike your ideals, we also collect tuition fees, so there''s practically no admission for civilians who can''t afford to pay tuition." Indeed, more than half of the facades that were my students were from people who were unlikely to be able to pay for their studies. Perhaps Claw''s men, too, mostly do. "It''s not an unfair tuition, though. We also need to pay for the maintenance of a building called a school, salaries for teachers, and lunch for students. They''re not making you pay the full amount, but to a certain extent the sopeds. But if we are to achieve your ideals fully (...)... the Bathrub must bear the full amount" Everyone sinks when they hear that word. Yes, it seems like you need a large budget just to ask. "Who''s going to give you that money? Are you telling me from the budget of Bathrub, you''re saving me a waste? Can you specifically enumerate such waste? Assuming you turn the wrong and wasted minutes, how do you expose that injustice? Monetary account of a reality that seems to awaken dreams and is about to cool down. But it can''t happen by turning away from reality. "Normally, the budget would cover tax increases." Yes, and then you can''t turn away. To shape a system in which even ordinary people can stand, which is the ideal of claw, would require a tax increase for the civilian population in general. It is precisely this that will be the end of the fall. "We can''t hire all the people we want, even if there''s a lot going on, like making up for the school with existing buildings or not teaching it in the first place, and it costs a lot to sort it out." As there are about 10,000 people who want to hire about a thousand of them, there will also be labor costs to sort out and expenses can not be ignored. Yes, there will be a huge cost at the very least. "So, as raising taxes and collecting regular army humans from civilians. So, all we can do is soldiers who are no different from your men before. So you think the inhabitants of Bathrub will be convinced? Achieving that ideal will not change any strength. Heck, it could deteriorate, it was such a pointless and wasteful change. "Sure, many people are as dissatisfied as you are because of protectionism right now. But it wouldn''t make sense if more people were dissatisfied to dispel your grievances." Save it all, if you raise taxes, the residents will be unhappy. If we try to make it a layer called the poor, it could develop into a dead and alive problem. Many unrelated people are forced to bear the burden in order for very few people to fulfill their dreams. That was a story that seemed disaffected. "What''s down there is down there for life, and what''s up there is up there for life. I don''t think I can help rebelling against such a society. But... Bathrub is choosing a policy because he believes it will make a lot of people happy. And a lot of the people support the protectionist Batlub." It doesn''t matter if you hire hundreds or so of them. Me, the festivities, my students are like that, and it doesn''t reform society as a whole. However, when it comes to extending its size to society as a whole, the costs are too enormous. "Claw, you know the principles of royalty and the four nobles. First the interests of the state take precedence, secondly the interests of Batlav and lastly the interests of other territories. Can you tell me which of these is your ideal? I know what it''s like to be cute to have a student who admires himself, and I have no right to pinch my mouth for being an exception or offering. But even if Claw wants to change the statute itself, there is no surplus in society. "If you want to shape your ideals even in part, prepare yourself for something you can just deny what you just said. It''s not me who finds it, it''s you." 230 immature Now, to this point, I was cursing and criticizing Blubber, that is, the last line of the offering for me that I refrain from. In short, candy and whips, we really appreciate you guys, and we have an idea for the rest of this. That''s all I can stand up for, and I''d say from here on out rests on my tongue as a festival politician. I have no problem failing. Because in front of them, if my instruction fails, I will live a life that does not go up in depression. If you try to festive me, if you succeed, it won''t hurt to have more supporters and fail, even if they have days of disappointment, you deserve it. Besides, it is such a favorable condition that it is only prepared in advance. Now, what will happen to them? "I didn''t try anything especially hard until Batlub picked me up" I started talking naked about what I could say. "I thought I had no talent, so I thought it was no use trying" I get a letter from God to my master and perhaps a qualities as a Immortal. However, regardless of the letter to the Master, he does not retain that much extreme quantity when it comes to Xianqi. Like Claw said the other day, I''m not talented. God hasn''t given me any talent. "But after seeing Happyne and knowing my talent, I grew stronger and stronger." I wanted to be the strongest. As a result, God sent me under my master. Festival I don''t know what I wanted and got my current qualities, every magical qualities. But there''s only one thing for sure. The present festival meant that I didn''t think about it so positively. "By the time I learned magic, magic, and fortune, I guess I was already the strongest. Probably could almost certainly win a one-on-one battle with the Kingsguard. To that extent, it was the strongest." The festival was strong if to the extent that it was strongest. I''m not nagging, I still think so, and I guess I am. Nevertheless, you must have almost certainly lost if you fought around the thunderous knight, who deserves to be called the strongest as well. Not to mention to the run, you shouldn''t have had your hands or your legs. "Later, I could learn from Snae to use the divine descent, which is a national secret. I thought there was a sweet, easy life ahead of me, with no setbacks, no difficulties, no trials." If you try Claw''s men, that would be natural, the idea. In fact, Claw''s men''s combat abilities, even in public, are not superior. Assuming you have the qualities of a Kingsguard class that can be called super first-rate, you would imagine that if you had as much temper and blood as an extremely rare run, if you had as much talent as I could do for anything, you would have a life without struggle. Well, that''s not actually true. "I thought there would be glory and praise, beautiful women and wine, and days of victory and spare time. But well... as we all know, I lost fighting the mountain water there" Yes, they finally remember. About the best swordsman in this country, who destroyed the Kingsguard alone and defeated even the Festival Me. In other words, it''s my existence. Festival My life was never easy. "I lost." Again, he said overlapping. That was what I was saying, remembering how unacceptable it was. "Of course, about two years ago, I wasn''t as strong as I am now. Sure, I could have used the magic of fire, the armor of magic, the enhancement of divinity, and the prediction of fortune, but all of that was much weaker than it is now. I wasn''t even able to be objective." A protective device that protects an absolute steep point: the head. A helmet, or a helmet. It goes without saying how important this is, but these head protectors exist to avoid fatal injuries, and they don''t hurt because they''re wearing them. That''s the same with all the other protective gear, and it''s absolutely fine because you wear it correctly, not at all. There was a verse around it that I was mistaken about at the time. "The third round was a light loss on all three occasions. I couldn''t even bear an injury that looked like an injury. In addition to magic, I could use three rare magics, and I even had Eckezacks, and I wasn''t even dealt with by the mountain water I just had a wooden knife." On second thought, it was a hell of a story for Claw and his men, who normally worked hard. There is a man who should be able to use only one type of ''magic'' per person, but who can use a lot of magic by himself. Even if the man fights with Eckezax in his hand, there is a man with no hands or feet. There are even more of the opponents who are working very hard at the moment but still can''t win at all. How sad would that be? "... I lost three times and finally, I was accepted to lose. He thinks the mountain water has caused trouble." No, really... honestly, I was wondering if it was you. I didn''t know why I had to fight the same opponent three times. Naturally, even the lady was devoured. "It wasn''t as good as it is now, but I was trying. For the first time in my life, I was able to be passionate about my efforts to be strong. So I assumed that I was strong and amazing and that I was becoming a respected person from all of us. But that was a mistake." Both Claw and Claw''s men were empathetic. I don''t have that experience, but I can imagine. No, of course there was something in my training that I noticed my mistakes or that I couldn''t admit to. But when I lost to someone and my outlook on life was wrong, I never felt frustrated. While I think I''m special, I''m immature. I learned that from my master. "When I first fought, I didn''t even think I was going to lose. So after I lost, I made an excuse that it was because I hadn''t been able to do everything I could. I thought we could win another fight. No, I had to win, I even felt that sense of purpose. I didn''t lose anything, I didn''t win and I don''t get anything." Of course, even a feast is a blessed life. I am also aware of myself, but so far I have not experienced any particularly significant loss. Even if I don''t say that Lanobe''s protagonist is like, a life that keeps winning... I have a good life. It''s just that he doesn''t think so, and it''s a scratch-free career. "Now that I think about it, I think I was drunk on myself. While I was grateful to those who helped me, I was thinking exclusively of people who didn''t benefit me, who didn''t accept people I disagreed with, and put myself first." I guess that''s just because my heart grew up wounded. "I tried for the first time in my life, and for the first time in my life, I was recognized, and for the first time in my life, I got stronger... so I think I was stuck" Yes, that''s very natural and normal, of course...... "I''m the strongest. I never put it into words, and although I didn''t specifically think so, I was starting to take it for granted." That''s why it was a mistake that had to be made right. "There''s someone stronger than me, and there''s someone I can''t win. Once I admitted that, I felt that all my previous efforts would be ruined. I tried so hard, I tried so hard, it''s wrong not to win. I had so much difficulty stacking it up and felt good about it as a consideration, but I thought I''d smash it up..." Hard to look at, it was an ugly part. It was awful, poorly dressed, and something I couldn''t tell you if I borrowed the booze momentum. "But... I finally figured it out. I didn''t want to be the most amazing person in the world. He just wanted to look big on the guy around him. He didn''t want to repay his surroundings, he just wanted compliments. I''ve never been anything less than a crowd, I''ve struggled so hard, and I can finally be a crowd. I finally realized it was obvious." To boulders, only this word does not apply to Master Claw. Defend that in your heart. To someone who would have worked much harder than the crowd on this one by birth, though until now it has been less than the crowd. Later, that''s different, so I was going to say something like that. "I... I just wanted to protect myself after all. I was just in good shape the whole time, and I didn''t grow up. I stayed a kid everywhere." Saying so, Festival I look around. There were Claw''s men there who were sympathetic to the Festival, so much so that they could see even if they were not immortals. "Even if I did something disrespectful, I was just missed, and I wasn''t allowed to do anything else. I can''t keep doing that the whole time." I could be a little crowded, but it''s still not enough. There''s still a lot to go on, and we need to fix that. If we don''t, we''ll keep bothering a lot of people. "While we are forgiven, we need to change. And I... at least now, I forgive you." Not yet, I''ll miss it. Not like this, but I don''t suddenly waste it right now. "Sure, you can''t be Kingsguards, you can''t be trump cards like us. But I don''t think that''s why it''s going to be a throwaway bowl. At least those who trained under the mountain waters with me and only have qualities very different from yours are recognized and appreciated by their surroundings for their hard work without rotting. And that''s not because I kicked someone down, or because I held someone''s weakness." Can''t people be happy without non-standard power, or without talent? We won''t be able to talk about it. But we can talk about successful people. "Having gained a certain strength, he does not do what he should not, he does what he must. Finally... in addition to strength, people can find a place because they wear moderation." For the first time in my life, I stacked it, my own power. Sometimes it compares to someone, and if it''s no big deal, it''s white. But still, he says accepting that it matters to him is the next step. "I do think we''re very blessed. I don''t think the surrounding environment recognizes us. But that should be the same for you guys here right now. Admit it, someone introduced you to me and Happiness." Yes, even they are blessed with people. As my students thank me, they have the good fortune to be mentored by someone who deserves respect, too. "It certainly may not reach the desired goal. But the results that you''ve built up to this day, the definite strength that you have now, will never go away. As a result of your efforts under Claw, you have gained comparable strength to the regular army. I may not be able to stand up in Bathrub... but I''d like to make a recommendation to Domino, if only you guys would, because the army is devastated and restructured." Your father said it wasn''t a decent country, such as the one where the ones below would easily emerge. If so, it would be possible to be born in a country that is no longer decent. "Of course, the Kingdom of Arcana may be an enemy from the point of view of the Domino Republic. Even if not, just because you are a foreigner and you are not involved in the revolution, you may be subject to exclusion. But at least Domino''s new leaders are looking for talented people. I''m trying my best to shape a devastated army. It''s a dangerous, difficult place where you might never be appreciated... but if that''s okay, let''s write a letter of recommendation. I don''t need to get back to you right now, and I''d rather think about it." That''s highly competitive, and it''s not an easy job. That''s also why it''s possible. "Claw... here''s the thing from me. I want you to think about it." Festival I was smiling at the man who lost to me, just like myself. "You''re still immature. I want you to understand that and encourage me to improve." 231 []/(n, vs) antiquity/(P)/ For now, but with this, I was able to behave like Bathrub''s next principals. Not that you should behave that way once, of course, but it would still be there as a first step. The festival I was talking to Tsugar in the night breeze. I am immersed on the balcony of the palace overlooking the Bathrub where I should rule. I enjoyed that quiet time, too, Tsugar. Instead of having fun, perhaps I should have said that I was bluffing with relief. As Mountain Water appreciates, Tsugar is also a mediocre woman ready. Festival No matter how bullshit qualities we have, maybe we have a stronger opponent. Or you could die as you are being darkened. Festival, my dear. But I will be killed. She was happy to relax in a place where she was relatively safe, keeping such a sense of crisis. "Tsugar... I''m glad we''re not in danger this time. You''d think so, wouldn''t you? "Yes, Master Saiga" "No, should I say you''re happier than anyone else" Tsugar was decent. Festival I have been thinking lately that we should follow that decency. I was giving Claw and his men a lot of sermons today. I don''t think that''s wrong or that I''m brainwashing. But I also don''t think I can always admonish that. I know perfectly well that such self-restraint is about Swibbock and Mountain Water. That is why I am deeply grateful to Tsugar, who has a sense of crisis. "... I know it''s your job." "Yeah, I guess so." If fighting is a task, then you are not allowed to run away from it. And you should work out from time to time for that assignment, and even if you''re too strong to make the assignment easier, there''s no way that''s bad. Even with fewer of those tasks, that''s a good thing. It is decided that there should be no such thing as an iron fire. "... I remember what your father and brother said recently." "Don''t you no longer hate me about my father or my brother? "Oh, now that I think about it, I was too stupid" Tugar Save. It is a clan that inherits a rare magical lineage, just like Caputo, and is located opposite the spell but treated as such. Just so we''re clear, it''s something you hate. Occasionally as a judge and as a magistrate, I am sometimes asked to work by a heavy town in the Kingdom of Arcana. It was a clan entrusted with a very important task, protected from the state. But they hate me. No one in the clan denies the persecution, which can be called discrimination. They know for themselves. A spell is a strange thing, and it is worth it because it is strange, and there is no way that we are unmistakable in communicating the art. "Your father and brother were trying to protect you properly..." "Why don''t you let Tsugar out," he said? It''s been decided, to protect my daughter. '' "Our clan is abhorrent. Abomination is our raison d ''¨ºtre. '' "We know what will happen if Tsugar leaves us." ''If you want to pick up your daughter, do as you please. If only you had all that power. " "I thought that father or brother was your enemy. But it wasn''t..." "Yes." "You knew that." "... Yes" "I wanted to help you." I met Mountain Water and realized I was not the protagonist and understood that I was not the center of the world. What were you doing before that? Happiness, Tsugar, Snae. against the three of them, had begun to do something very insensitive. At least Snae was very angry. Well, what about the tsugars? "It''s not like I didn''t feel sorry for you. I thought she was such a poor girl who lived in a spell and could handle a spell." Exactly as I painted it, like the person in the story, she was a poor girl who had nothing to do with the winner. "I was drunk on myself like that, helping you. I thought I was cool helping you." Festival I had revealed naked in shame. A long time ago, it was better for both of us, talking about the beginning. "I... just wanted to feel good about helping you" It''s not like there''s such a profound cause for her to come to the other world and meet her. Festival I just visited the Saib family in search of rare magic, where I picked up a tugger with a narrow shoulder. "Me too... because I am" And Tsugar wasn''t particularly in love with me either. I can''t be so in love with a festival that I don''t have a particularly good face. "Anyone could have let me out of that house and protected me." However, for her, that carelessness was necessary. Anyone could have been the same, even for a tsugar. As long as I was from Saib, as long as I could actually use the spell, it was natural to be persecuted. That''s why they accepted and followed the Festival, which had power as the next Lord of Bathrub, to provide our protection. "It was nowhere near necessary to be Master Saiga. I just... I didn''t want to be in that house." I don''t have the courage to live on my own, and I''m not harsh enough to choose death. Tsugar needed someone for normal reasons. "You''re the same." "It''s the same." It didn''t matter anymore. We were building trust with each other so much that it didn''t matter. "I..." Festival I was speaking as I remembered the words that Toon was not comfortable with Tsugar. "I didn''t take him in love with you. But I can feel safe with you now, and I miss you." I can''t praise you specifically, and I can only say my own convenience. Still enough, I believed it would pass on to her. "Me, too." Although vulgar, Tsugar also had no reason to dislike Festival Me in particular. "There was a lot going on... but I want to be by your side" So it didn''t matter. We thought we needed each other, even if it wasn''t an intense love affair. "Master Saiga... he doesn''t hit me, he listens to me, he doesn''t want to fight or be unscrupulous. I''ve always wanted to be there for you." "That''s a low standard..." "It''s not so. It''s hard for all kinds of people, not just me." "Or so it is." Being normal. Not to hit a girl. Having listened to myself, that you would make a decision. Don''t tell a normal girl to fight or something unscrupulous. Sure, it''s normal, but I also know now that that''s hard. "You may not be an amazing person to install. But not everyone cares about that." "So is that..." Come to think of it, Festival I am rich. It is a rise that sits in a position to which everyone yearns, with both status, honor and strength. That festival My ''woman'', Tsugar, doesn''t have to do troublesome chores, she has a pretty good life at the moment, she''s too different in character to hang out like Happiness or Snae. If you try to be a spellsmith''s tsugar, if I don''t have any extra problems with the festival, you won''t want to escape. Festival If my normal, all the more so. You don''t have to worry about that, especially if it''s an event or a flag. "That''s right... that''s obvious" "Yeah, of course. The obvious matters." Giving gifts, dating, that''s not all that matters. I wonder how important the finer things from time to time are. "Thank you for your continued support." "Yeah, nice to meet you too" Under the moon sky, facing Tsugar. She always seemed unsure, but laughed very happily. 232 Dead omens. If you are an average student living in the twenty-first century, you know that the instrument of civilization called airplanes is aerodynamics or the development of internal combustion engines, anyway, the crystals of various sciences and technologies. It will almost certainly not be possible to be summoned to another world all of a sudden and told that you can suddenly build a plane without any material on hand. But I don''t think modern Japanese would be sure to say, ''Wing it in your hand and you can fly it''. It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it with human arm power, or if the force that occurs upwards is the same as the force that occurs downwards. Because even if you didn''t know about Liliental or the Wright brothers, you know about gliders and jets very normally. The few Japanese who showed up in the kingdom of Oseo unfortunately never met God and had no special powers whatsoever. However, with a general upbringing, they made use of their ''modern knowledge'' to build on their achievements one by one, with half house arrest in the kingdom of Oseo. Among other achievements is the development of golem-making techniques. Originally in this world, there existed a doll that moves with the magic of a golem. I can''t even say I''m handsome in flattery, very dull. In addition, the fuel consumption was poor and the uptime was short. It''s tougher than humans, stronger than humans. Those are the reasons why such golems are rarely put into action. The most neck about that golem is the magic mine, which is also the source of power. A magic mine is not a specific metal, but a generic term for a special metal that is accumulating magic power. This magic mine was naturally rare and expensive. There are also variations in quality, and that''s what they treat you like a gem. This magic mine had to lose its power and be discarded once it released the accumulating magic. They wondered if it could be reused. "It''s like a battery, and you want to add it to the voltage? "As hot as it gets, there''s nothing you can do about it." "Would you like to add some acid?" No matter how rare the magic mine is, it is just waste once it has been used. Whether it was boiled, baked or roasted, melted, paralysed or shrunk, there was nothing in the way of a country called Oseo. That''s why the study was also abandoned, but one day the researchers finally came to the right answer. "When you pour in magic while applying high pressure, it slowly builds up" The basic principles of the technology for the reuse of magic mines were finally established. It goes without saying that Oseo''s leadership was overjoyed by it. From researchers from Japan, it was a recognition of the extent to which ''batteries can now be recharged'', but from the common sense of humans in this world, it is like ''burnt ash has returned to firewood''. No. Maybe I was glad to call it "the technology that turns garbage into treasure". Originally, unlike Xianqi, magic power has a very difficult nature to accumulate. The magic mine had a relatively easy nature to accumulate it, but if we are allowed to accumulate magic artificially, the story will change once and for all. Even the Japanese know in common sense that toys that run on batteries, when the battery is about to run out, move slowly all at once. That''s exactly what the Golem has been like so far, loading a lot of batteries that aren''t charging enough, and then going on with that rechargeable battery. If you inject so much magic into a magic mine that it cannot be recharged any more, the golem that built it in can have just the dramatic effect. To put it slowly, high performance and miniaturization of batteries and motors. But that slender development just broke through at once, and Oseo''s golem evolved greatly. Of course, the Japanese researchers weren''t the only ones who could do that. It is true that the researchers who originally belonged to Oseo struggled a great deal, as well as the fact that they put in a large budget. Nevertheless, their achievements in discovering the backbone technology were high, their status should have been elevated, and they should have left their name behind academically. There was no way they had such a natural right. "Hmm, abominable" Oseo Black, Prince of the Kingdom of Oseo. He is the only son of the present king, Oseo White, and will succeed the king in no time. He was abhorred by the reports of the faults of those who belonged in the dark. What is abominable is that the Japanese in the example were the only ones who had criticized this operation in advance. Almost everyone else was in favour of it, a sign of overconfidence in the performance of the Golem. What should not be, nothing else. "Otheo must not be inferior to one another in intelligence." Oseo Black, he was a very decent patriot. I loved the people of my country, I loved the land of my country, I loved the history of my country. If you try that on him, it was uncomfortable and irresistible for facets of different race to build up their greatest feat in a field of research where intelligence, which should also be called human proof, is required. He loved the people and loved himself, but therefore hated the reality contrary. Reuse of magic mines, ''recycling'' in the first place, was enough to make me uncomfortable as to why I hadn''t tried such normal things before. In fact, it''s a big deal that I wasn''t even going to try by such common sense, whether it''s a fixed concept or a preconceived notion. There is a slight deviation from the researchers of the Oseos. Though, if I try to be Prince Black, I''m unhappy and lazy, and it''s only an excuse. "This country belongs to the people of Oseo, and to the king of Oseo. There must be no interracial leadership of the state affairs." It is a very neat statement in a way. Our own country must defend itself, our own country must defend itself. I thought it was shameful to be a sovereign state to rely on other countries, or let interracial peoples lead us, etc. The problem may be that he thought it too strongly. Nevertheless, he was also not out of line until he tried to kill a Japanese researcher who was under house arrest because he should not live a different ethnic group or anything smarter than Oseo''s human being. It has proven to be worthwhile to use, and the researchers are cooperative with them. The Japanese seem to have a good understanding of the situation in which they are placed, and after understanding that they cannot be named, they are striving to develop while exchanging opinions with other researchers. Nor do the researchers of the Oseos have any reason to contend with newcomers if honor becomes their own. Instead, he had created friendship with the Japanese to usurp a place for an exchange of views, as he contended with the others. Anyway, if I tried it black, I would just be angry, and by the interests and scales of the state, I could not have mismeasured its weight. Nevertheless, the fact that he is here is never condoned. In addition, as a separate diplomacy from the report, he also refrained from unpleasant events. "You arcana... imitate thick faces. If I were to hire you as a soldier, it would still be insane to mix it with your blood." Marriage of Stend Arcana to Windy Rikyo. Hapine Bathrub and Rui Festival my marriage. Marriage of Doowe Sopede to Majan-Ton. They said they would put them together, name the country and celebrate them as weddings. They also say that they call people from foreign countries. Among them was Oseo, an ostensibly friendly country. "Besides, this is the revelation of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures. You''re even going to be chosen by God! The Arcana Kingdom''s leap forward has been so dangerous here recently. Of course, there''s no such thing as mountain water. Simply put, the fact that Domino has been made a country and the national territory has doubled and expanded, the fact that it holds all eight kinds of divine treasures, and the fact that it had begun to own many rare magics. Originally, the Kingdom of Arcana is regarded as the culmination of the use of magic in relation to the fact that Caputo is a lineage of law users. That they get even more rare magic, so even without practicality, they''ll be considered dangerous. "... abominable, why don''t you celebrate the marriage of a man who sells charm to a different people! He couldn''t help but feel the emotions that could be inside Arcana. We do not know in what way that will affect the future. One thing, when it comes to what he has to be most vigilant about...... This was meant to be Doowe Sopede''s wedding. 233 Good news. It''s obvious, but compared to the next three marriages, it''s still trivial, like me and Blois. Even in the case of Rain, the last survivor of the royal family of the Domino Empire, marriage and childbirth would be important. But they were both only near the side of the sopeds, so there was nothing to be rumored about all over the country. But there is the direct minister of the main house of the four nobles. The fact that Blois gave birth, that my child was being born, was being conveyed by a messenger from Sopede. "Right... healthy for both mother and child... good" "Be a little happier." I was so happy to hear the news. I honestly said I was happy because I was happy, but the lady seemed very unhappy. Thoon and your father next door seemed to sympathize with me. "Well, what... it''s not what I say. I think Sansui''s happy enough." "Lord Doowe, Lord Sansui is delighted. Yeah, well, if you''re not exaggerating your emotions, you know what I mean? Yes, I was very happy that both mother and child were healthy. I don''t lie. I mean it, but they don''t believe me at all. No, well, I understand that emotions tend to seem rare, but I still thought there was quite a bit of joy in the expression. "Sure, Sansui''s a boring guy from time to time, but I just want him to look unexpected at times like this." No, ma''am. If it seems like such an easy character collapse, it''s proof that training isn''t enough. Maybe you want me to panic enough to disturb you, but the boulder doesn''t have that. "Really... that''s boring" "I''m sorry" "I feel sorry for both Blois and Rayne...... I wonder if such a boring man could be my father. Hey, Dad." "Ugh, um" Do not proceed on the basis of your father or brother. Though I do think your father and brother are interesting people from scratch. "For you, Blois is your wife, and Rayne is your daughter. But, you know, we''re both like sisters to me. Such a bad father. Then I feel sorry for you both." A lady who is genuinely frightened. From the bottom of my heart, I pity Blois and Rain. I wonder if it''s that bad, me... "... Sansui, I don''t even know how you feel. It''s common in men and women, never mind." And your father is stopping by me. I used to be well told, too, and I seemed to look back at my past. "Well, maybe so, but that''s why it''s worth listening to. As Lord Sansui and Lord Doowe put it, women are things to think about. That''s why we have to talk after we figure it out there. I mean... if we''re going back to Lord Doowe''s home, I was wondering if it would take a lot of preparation and mindset." "Dear Thoon..." Well, maybe that''s true. As far as I''m concerned, when I was allowed to move freely, I was going to head to Blois dressed in a big hurry, but that seems to be a quick one. "Right...... Blois will give up a lot, but Rayne will expect a lot from you, and if you care a little? "Lord Sansui, this is also a military law. The frontier that Lord Suibok called Kensenyi also leads to the erotic love of men and women." Oh my... Um, what, the feeling of a long name if I did, was that there was something that could go by there as well? Master Boulder, there are things that have only lived for over four thousand years. "Hey... what if I had a toon child..." "What?! "Power." "Uhn?! I grab your father''s head, more excited now, and shake it with vigour. That only made me sick, and your father, who tried to get up, was sitting back in his chair. Or I''d like you to give up. The lady said she was already a fine lady. "I''d like you to react so exaggerated that you can''t even imagine it coming from your normal face." "I see... that''s certainly important. Let''s just try to remember." Yeah, I''m looking forward to it. The lady and Toon are lovely and wonderful. I see, is this what a well-rounded couple is? Nevertheless, I didn''t know I should exaggerate too much...... "Well, anyway, play the dodo. That''s also important sincerity, don''t make mistakes that don''t show adult room." I can afford to be an adult... would that have happened? I doubt it. "Besides... Rayne was unhappy that you were doing the right thing, and give her a little recap." "Oh, that''s..." And, as I remembered something, your father was speaking. Yes, he told me to keep dressing like this, because your father remembered something about me. "At this ceremony, we plan to invite many VIPs from other countries as well. There''s a problem with the boulder in your usual way, so I''m preparing clothes and swords for you. Go to the king''s capital first, take it and then head." Oh, you got new clothes for me? All this time, even after I became a nobleman, can I finally wear clothes? Well... it''s been a long time, I haven''t seen clothes in over five hundred years... "Really...... thank you" "Then... the craftsmen said they wanted to hand it directly or something, so keep an eye on that." "That''s... what? "Nothing like this, I''ve kept letting you use the wooden knife, the weapon you''re familiar with, and keep wearing the clothes you''re used to wearing... but the craftsmen who''ve made it seem to have always been unhappy with it. Especially the swordsman." I don''t know what it is... During my studies, I was waving wooden knives made by my master and wooden knives made by myself. Ever since I served on Sopede, I''ve been waving a wooden knife prepared by Sopede... This is what I admired about being a very good wooden knife. "I always sent word of gratitude..." "I hear that''s what you were unhappy with. Think about it, the swordsmiths of the Sopeds are just wooden knives for you, the most powerful swordsman in the Sopeds." Something came back with the same reasoning that my master abandoned Eckezacks. Well, I certainly might have been dissatisfied... "If you ask me, they were very dissatisfied with the treasures your master made. If you can use it, that''s fine, if you cut it, then you''ll see the appropriateness." It has something to do with the use of Qigong swords, but I''m not really into weapons. Or my master, who taught me the sword, is first discarding and training the most powerful sword, Eckezax. "Anyway, if I come with you, I can overwhelm and destroy a fully armed Kingsguard, even if the bars fall there. As an arms dealer, there''s no such funny story... just listen to him anyway" "Yes..." "I don''t think I''m bad about this either. I''m sorry." Something was suddenly supposed to get caught between the birth of a child or just going to his wife or daughter... "Father... don''t put on such a dimension before what''s important to Bulova" "Well... you wouldn''t have blamed me in particular either" "That''s not what I''m gonna do right now." Lady... I don''t know if I''m going to put myself on the shelf. 234 disrespectful Now, very much now, shrinkage is an instantaneous move. If it''s a ''walkable'' place within perceptible range of signs, it can travel in an instant. So it is not possible to get out or into a closed space, and therefore outdoors are more advantageous than indoors. It seems that the original shrinkage can have a few moments of preliminary motion before moving and a few moments of clearance after moving. But as a result of Master Suibok''s improvements, the gap before and after that is completely gone. But that is why it is suitable for long distance travel or no. For example, suppose I tried to move east. Suppose he tried to shrink further east again as he moved in shrinkage only to detect signs in the east. Then, for a few minutes, we can have a gap. Because it goes out of the ''map'' that''s in my head. The technique of shrinkage is established by making a map in your head by means of the ability to perceive signs, and by connecting your points with the points you want to move. This is the same for towels and weavers who move other than themselves, and they need to connect the point where they are with the point where they want to move. My range of sign perceptions is pretty wide, so I hardly struggle during battle. But if you''re going to travel long distances and try to get out of the map that''s in your head, you''re going to update the map in your head. I mean, it''s gonna be full of gaps. In short, it is better not to use shrinkage when traveling long distances. Having been allowed to move freely from Batlub territory, I am traveling using light martial arts to jump down the road towards the King''s Capital. I have the image that when I use light body strength, my body will be lighter, so I am likely to fly by the wind, but the Immortal has a high affinity with the natural atmosphere, so I can ignore the wind across the street and use chase wind. Ignore the air resistance and jump a little, if you think so. Originally, it would have been faster if I had used Moment Gong, but unlike Light Gong, I refrained from using Moment Gong because it consumed heavily. Ignoring the air resistance and being able to run the shortest distance without worrying about the terrain or anything else is a good thing about Immortals without pinching any rest. I don''t have any maladies without drinking or eating, and if I want to do it, I don''t need to go to bed. Not at night or lost on the road, unaffected by wind and snow, no heat and cold problems. Recently, my eyes have tended to go to the festivities and the inclination of the runs, but even now, the immortal is the inclination. And well, while I admired myself, my heart didn''t float. Yes, I have to meet my lords who were swinging at me like that. If I thought I was a teenager, I was in my 500s. What? That would be like a story. Teachings from my master did not affect my heart''s immortality or body surgery, but that seemed to make my mind less or heavier. Day three after I started running. In a relationship where I was running without any rest or sleep, I arrived near Wang Cheng earlier than I thought and headed straight to the lady''s mansion. There were not just regular servants there, but two well-known craftsmen. No matter how competitive the sopeds are, some of your craftsmen exist. I do some sort of regular contest replacement, but it hasn''t changed once in the last decade or so. And that means that the artisans who make my clothes and wooden knives have not changed in the last seven years or so. "Master Sansui, welcome home." The middle-aged man with the monocular glasses, the garment maker, was somewhat rude to say so when he saw me back. For once, now I am also a nobleman. So now I was in a better position than he was. Although, that doesn''t change his mind. "Now, as soon as possible... would you please put on a courtesy dress to wear at the wedding, once? "Yeah..." What was available was a tuxedo style military uniform. No, I doubt it''s actually a tuxedo, but it was a white based courtesy anyway. Different sizes of it, but for some reason there is one piece at a time. No, I don''t know why, it would fit if I took Golden Dan. If you grow up in fairy art, the clothes you are wearing will grow up together, but it will be mean there. At least, look at me as usual, he was so hateful. "It''s a boulder... it''s perfect" "Yeah, it''s perfect... for over seven years now, without any change... without the need to adjust" And you say it''s too much now. Yes, it would be. I didn''t mention that I was five hundred years old until Eckezacks revealed that the Immortal Who Fixed Immortality was Immortality. But no other garment artisan would have even wondered that my height had not changed at all. "Can you also use Kim Dan and Yara? Of course, after you take off your clothes." "Yeah..." "... Totally, it''s a foolish story" Outraged, the dresser who helps me take my clothes off. In those eyes, there was a kind of hatred for me that had not grown in any way. "As you know, clothing is something that changes as people grow. I have also delivered the right clothes to Doowe and Blois around that age." "Yeah..." "Due to the convenience of being an attire person, it is not infrequent to look at your lady''s skin gloss. From what I can tell... I''ve always known you were crazy. Yes!" "Oh, really..." "What have I been thinking about as you grow? It would be anger at the fact that the attention of the craftsmen had been neglected extremely directly. I''m a swordsman, too, so I can understand that I''m obsessed with that path. Though I understand, I took Kim Dan after wearing underwear and a flutter. Then, the fungus I was tightening up perfectly, but it grows bigger as I grow. Seeing the sight, he was furthering his anger. "Damn, what are you! If you think you''re not getting old at all! I can''t believe my clothes grow with me when I grow up! Are you making fun of me! "also, sorry......" Angry, measuring my body. I''m sure you''re checking to see if there''s any change before going to Majan. Of course, no change whatsoever. "From you, who have been drilling into your sword for five hundred years, you must look like a child to me who hasn''t lived in a hundred years! Even I''ve been eating on this road for over thirty years! From what I can tell, the fact that even the amateur you''re wearing has made clothes that you can make for seven years, or that you couldn''t come up with any ideas, is a matter of artisan pride! "Shh, excuse me" Angry, you put your clothes on me. Um, it''s perfect. "I, too, am the best craftsman in the Sopeid Territory and I am just proud to get into the triple-fingers throughout the country! With that move, you can answer any difficult order! Yet... the days when they kept making such simple clothes... I really wondered! Excuse me, but that''s not me. Tell your brother, father, or daughter. I kept wearing such simple clothes because it was the will of Sopede, not mine. Well, it''s my fault for growing up. Now, when I had confirmed my outfit, everything was muscular, there were many marks of burns on my body, and my hands turned into thick craftsmen. Of course, he is a swordsman for Sopeds. He was Rapier of Blois, and Jen, who was making my wooden knife, and he was the one who usually took care of me. "I... am Lady Sansui. I was proud of my sword." "Ha ha..." "Of all the swordsmen in line at Sopede, he''s the most amazing. It was my pride that the elite of Sopede, a famous Takemen family, was using my sword." "Yes... I think it''s amazing" I shook my fist with a pull and it was going to hit me now. "It''s a sword I make for you sopeds, I''m not gonna wholesale it to that dick over there. I''m building the best sword in this country, and I don''t want you to use it like a Kingsguard or a Holy Knight. No, I won''t let you use it." "I see..." "A superior sword is for a superior swordsman. If the miscellaneous fish use it, any famous sword will become dull. That I... that I...! I pounded my fist and started making noises...... Come on, I''m going to hit you. "To the best swordsman in the country! How could you just give me a wooden knife! "Shh, excuse me! "It''s annoying! You are truly the best in the country, wooden knife or dull, but whether you are a sword caught by a bun from an enemy or rusty, it is to be used with no hesitation! What the hell do you think you are, an arms maker! Really, you''re saying the same thing as Eckezacks. Sure, I don''t pick swords. Instead of a wooden knife, I don''t have any trouble with those sticks. "About seven years ago! Besides Rapier, who pays Lady Blois, she told me to bring many swords anyway! That''s when I was invited to Lord Sopede''s mansion! That''s when I met you! After you called, they grabbed the chest barn. I''m a nobleman... "You''ll remember! I gathered a hundred soldiers who had been sentenced to death at a military law conference, and the previous lord would have let you try it out! You can use it as rough as you can! I was there, too! "Yes! I remember! "I was going to stop the kid from not being a usable grip, but when I smashed them all to death with my first sword holding the liberated ten, it was so amazing! A kid smaller than my kid killed all the soldiers with his first sword! That move''s still burning in my eyes! "Yes..." "I cracked my skull over my helmet and broke my sword on the way, but when I used it while it was shorter, I was surprised that both the previous master and I... you knew and used it, whether the sword spilled a blade or broke. At first it was just painful for the soldiers to get bluer and bluer." Oh, that happened too...... And? There was a protagonist who said what he wanted to say to someone with a high profile like this. And? Well, with that in mind, I was trying to escape reality from the bloodlust in front of me. I know exactly how you feel...... but I don''t think I have a choice. "The strongest swordsman that can be used with any sword, big or heavy, small or light. I''ve been thinking about what kind of sword to build..." "Yes, thank you always for a good wooden knife......" "I''m not kidding! Don''t choose the Hiroshi brush. That would be a shock to the brushmaker. He said I was giving the swordsman similar discomfort. "No, that''s a lot better than the wooden knife I made... I''ve been making wooden knives for five hundred years, but it doesn''t have to improve at all... it''s always amazing..." "You disgust me, you bastard! You''re kidding me! You! You and your master! Though you just don''t think it matters! Maybe, he''s shaking his head back and forth. Awesome scary. "I saw the sword your master made! That was a decent sword! It''s made of stone! "No, I was surprised, too. I can''t believe my master had such a stunt..." "Your master! Even though I can make a decent sword! I guess I only taught you how to make the right wooden knife! You''re making a fool out of the craftsmen! Master Blah Blah... "The sword of treasure is strong! "Be able to make your own sword of treasure! "I hope it won''t break because the treasure I make for myself will break soon." "We''ve got Eckezacks! "Relying on Eckezacks, Your Sword Arms Blunt" "If you''re going to kill a human, why don''t you use a stick? There''s no way he could seriously teach me how to make a sword because he was in the process of training like that... Apparently the craftsmen are angry because they understand that. "If you''re the strongest swordsman, stick to your tools some more! "Yes, no, no! The wooden knife you make is not the same quality as the wooden knife there...! "Though I''m sure it''s up to you! You know how I feel? I make them with my soul, many swords I''m devising...... my anger and anger that ignored them all and said, ''I knew a wooden knife would be useful'' or something! Then what are swordsmiths for! "There are times when we rule without killing... wooden knives are more convenient..." "When a guest tells me, ''Give me the same sword as the strongest swordsman''! Yes, how I feel pointing to a wooden knife! You know what I mean! This would also be a form of redemption to the strongest. Give up to the mightiest swordsman and sweep from form to approach it. I know how it feels because I''m imitating my master, too. The problem would be that the strongest thing for a swordsman in this country is a kid who just has a wooden knife with a poor minister''s outfit. "The unfortunate face of our guests when we heard that! How many times do you think I''m sick of watching you, oh yeah?! Me and my master are too keen on swordsmanship and have no attachment to the ''object'' itself called ''sword''. You don''t even have to be a wooden knife because you have a Qigong sword or heavy duty. I used to wonder if it would be nice to show a true ''sword'' to me... To this man, that seems unforgivable. "Excuse me, excuse me! "Finally, finally! Finally ordered a decent sword, you son of a bitch! Order faster! I mean, order it from the beginning! "Excuse me, excuse me! "I also made a practical one to go with the rituals! Use it properly, you bastard! Now at this moment, this craftsman was definitely the protagonist of Lanobe (tech cheat system). 235 [incomprehensible] It''s a common joke, "It''s a date, so it''s temperamental clothes," or something. "Bye! It''s dirty! ''I have promises like that. It also exists as a promise in this world because it is something that can actually happen and that is a topic that we can empathize with, whether you are a priceless bitch or not. Yeah, it''s the same in my case. How I got my memorial clothes, and even though this would please my daughter and daughter-in-law, I didn''t leave them in the courtesy to head to the Winn family. I am a immortal so my clothes never get wet due to the wind storm, but that is not the case with boulders if the mud or the like jumps artificially. Therefore, once I dressed up in the landing strip, I was heading north from Wang Du to Sopeid territory. Of course, both the courtesy clothes and the liturgical sword are properly wrapped in a cloth that is easily watered. He seems to be carrying some kind of bath wrap, and he also looks like a thief. Or even though I use a little good fabric, I''m just a kid wearing simple clothes. I can''t help feeling like a thief because I''m running in charge of these ritual clothes and swords wrapped in something that looks like a bathroom. Nevertheless, there is no way to practice such cheap cont. I''m traveling at high speeds in the first place, so yes, someone won''t catch me. In addition, this is sopede territory. I mean, it''s home to me in a way. A dude with black hair is obviously traveling fast using rare magic. Oh, everyone will be convinced that it''s a child-faced sword saint. Even if you were to blame at the police station or something, it''s perfectly fine because your father gave you a pass. I exaggerate as Hapine looks big in the batrab...... but I''m pretty free in Sopede territory. Not lately, but somehow he was in Sopede territory for about five years, so he''s pretty famous about me. "Oh, we finally see the Winn house mansion." That''s how well I was traveling, and I was arriving near the Winn family mansion. I can already detect signs of blowers and rains, so once I shrink, I can move straight in front of the mansion, but unfortunately now I am a wooden knife in the landing. It''s a little different than decorating a brocade in my hometown, but now I''m getting it all worked up. Honestly, there are aspects that I would like to boast about, so I would like to change clothes. Once you are nearby, look for a clean water field and clear your body. I am a immortal so little waste comes out, but I have been running all the way from Wang Du so I was a little dirty on the boulder. When you''re done with it, drink Golden Dan and then do your homework. Honestly, I don''t want to worry so much about who I am, but I still get tense when I think I have a courtesy for myself. When I was spending time with my master, I had a relationship that I had to make myself, or I was perfectly fine with the dressing. But in a medieval European-style country, I felt alienated when I was dressed like a solo Japanese-style poor. It may have been natural for a lady, father, or brother who wanted to sell out a foreigner who could use the rare magic of me as his own subordinate. Thinking about it, I knew I was sloppy at the festival... "How about, immature and immature..." Again, make sure you look like yourself. The outfit is also military uniform, and the sword that is lowered to the waist is a lavish one for liturgy. In addition, he is growing in Kim Dan, and he has done some pre-practice like script once. When I look stubborn, I head back to my home in Blois. Since Bulova''s home is aristocratic, there was a proper gatekeeper waiting in front of the gate. Sometimes my daughter-in-law''s home, or being a proper person, I tried to talk to the gatekeeper properly. After all, they might flatter me or something. "Thank you for your hard work..." "Who are you, you suspicious bastard! "You seem to be in good shape... but I haven''t heard from you! ¡­¡­ When I spoke up, they refused normally. Very normally, the gatekeeper doesn''t know who I am. Well, I was convinced on the inside. No, that''s why I can''t even give up here all of a sudden. "Um, I..." "I don''t know who it is! This is the Winn house! I don''t know who it is, but don''t think I can get in there without a promise! "Yes, they do! Sopede family leader swordsman, martial arts director General Tighten up, you and Shirokuro Sansui are on the verge! Excuse me, that''s me. Yes, if you think about it, look at me now. You don''t know it''s me, and I haven''t contacted you beforehand or anything in the first place. Now if you let me through, that''s why the gatekeeper isn''t doing any work. "... I''m coming back out" "Don''t ever come again! "If you''re afraid of the glory of sopeds, the martial arts of trump cards! No, so that''s me. Nevertheless, I decided to withdraw from the Winn Gate once. If you want to do it, you make it easy to smash the gatekeeper, and you don''t have to knock the gates in the first place. All you have to do is normally float up and cover the gate. But I''m a nobleman for once, and there''s no way I can ignore them for being a serious gatekeeper at my wife''s home. Even if they don''t think about it, they don''t know I can grow up, and they haven''t contacted me beforehand to come here today in the first place. It would be appropriate to feel distrustful if a man who would be a foreigner because he sees, however well he is, showed up alone on foot without even taking a carriage. But my heart was a little broken. There''s no other way to break my heart. Anyway, it is once again divided. I went back to getting dressed a while ago. Once I waited for Kim Dan''s skill to expire, I changed into a dressing and lowered the wooden knife on my hips. Wherever you look at it, it''s me as usual. Because the courtesy clothes were to be re-wrapped, and the liturgical sword did not fit the dressing. Of course, my heart was so sad. Well, once again, I headed over to the Winn house. "Excuse me, it''s black and white mountain water..." "Oh, Master Sansui! "Welcome to the Winn family mansion! When I got back in my normal outfit, the gatekeeper usually figured out who I was. It''s normal, but it was a complicated mood. How about the perception that I''m dressed in a miserable way and that I''m the kid with the wooden knife down my waist? Anyway, there''s no other guy dressed like me, with black eyes in his black hair. I also feel like the opposite of this story was a break or someone, but it just sticks deep. "Do you know about Miss Blois? "No, no, you''re already a wife..." "Yeah, yeah, sort of. We only hear that both mother and child are healthy." "Yes, my husband is delighted! "Lady Rain, keep it cute every day, too! Yeah, he''s happy I''m here. But...... what is this unintelligible feeling? Was the Ichigo Zen Master in this mood too...... But it would be too much of a killer to say ''I was the one just now'' on Doya''s face here. It''s not like I''ve been subjected to any unjust violence... "You must be tired of traveling from Majan! "Come on! Please come through! I will contact the Mansion first, so please take your time! My respect for me was just real, and I felt like I couldn''t say anything. Still, how can I feel like this when I was just trying to surprise my daughter-in-law by making a farewell visit to her parents'' house, who are returning home for childbirth? I haven''t put it on my face, but my mind is immature to dissatisfy this situation in the first place. Nobody''s bad... yes, nobody''s bad. No one''s bad for making clothes, no swords, no gatekeepers, no fathers, no daughters, no toons. "And if you''ll excuse me..." Then, as usual, we went to the waiting room for the two of us. I thought I''d get dressed on the way, but the gatekeeper was following me along. Or he''s holding a bag with my courtesy clothes and a liturgical sword instead. This is what a small kindness, a big favor... When I walked into the room, I was supposed to look at me and see the look on Blois and Rayne''s face, who were blatantly disappointed. After all, he was expecting me to look unusual, sorry to betray you, but I''ll make a sincere excuse that you did the best you could. Blois has given up on something like ''Well, if you''re Sansui, you can''t help it'', but Rain, who was considerably older than he was before he embarked on his journey, seemed blatantly dissatisfied. "Oh! Dad! Why are you coming home dressed like that! "Shit, Rayne... didn''t Sansui just come home as usual... hey, yeah... Sansui, I''m not sorry" "That''s not true! Sister Blois, I was expecting you too! "Right... at least I wanted you to come when I grew up in Kim Dan..." "Dad, I don''t care! He was so blatantly cursed at face to face. I knew it would hurt...... Is this the rebellion period...... ¡­¡­ I guess if I apologize, it''ll all fit in circles. I don''t think so, but it''s not anyone''s fault... "Ugh, yeah, both of us are sorry..." I''m the only one who knows everything, so if I keep my mouth shut, it''s my fault. I''m the oldest... and I don''t want to preach anything... But I don''t know why, the gatekeeper with the luggage behind my back is releasing a very cheerful sign. "Look, Rayne... I think I have something to give you a souvenir..." "More than a souvenir, I wanted my dad to dress up properly! "Don''t say that... Look, lend it to me" Now I hear my kids are being watched by nannies and stuff. That''s what happened when Rain was there, and as a nobleman, I guess it''s normal. Anyway, Bulova was picking up the package from the gatekeeper. "Come on, what do you think will come out...? "I don''t know! "... hmm? Clothes and swords? Oh, more so. I spread it in front of the gatekeeper. Look at that, alle? The gatekeeper who is reacting that. Yes, because it''s nothing more than the suspicious outfit that I just drove back. "Well, that''s... that''s what I wear at most weddings... not a souvenir or anything, sorry" "Yes, no, never mind. Well, you wear these clothes too..." "Why aren''t you coming home in these clothes! Subtly delightful blower, but the gatekeeper is completely blue. I don''t know what to do, the gatekeeper being here has wasted everything I put up with... "Wow, I''m sorry...... look, it''s bad when you get dirty, right? "Fine! Come on, put it on! After this, I was welcomed by Bulova and Rain, dressed in courtesy and lowering my liturgical sword to my waist after taking Golden Dan. But I had more attention to the suicidal face of the gatekeeper who brought my stuff to this place than those two things. I don''t know what to do, this guy isn''t bad at all... How did this happen? After all, I guess it''s not a good idea to fake who you are. How could I think that? 236 oblivion "I see... shouldn''t I have been honest? "No, no... pushing questions is not a hobby..." The gatekeeper had a strange complexion, and Blois wondered and I ended up explaining it. Maybe I should have self-declared at the first point, as Blois said, ''It''s black and white mountain water, it''s changing''. But that would be intact. I know I''ll never believe it when I say it... "Well, try it on you or Rain, you''ll know I can grow up in Golden Dan, and you''ll know my face when I''m normal, even when I grow up. But hey... you think I know that much about your house gatekeeper? There are no photographs or anything in this world, so that''s the only way to leave a face like a portrait. Besides, there''s no way the gatekeeper at Blois'' house takes a good look at my portrait. Of course it''s not like you''ve never met me, but you haven''t seen me in at least a year. If I''m the only one who usually knows what a child looks like, then five or six years old wouldn''t think ''I''m Miss Blois'' looking at me as I''m getting older. It scares me the other way around that those who are only the gatekeepers of the Winn family grasp all of those circumstances: that I am immortal, that if I swallow Golden Dan, I can grow up, and that I wear a courtesy dress and a sword in preparation for my wedding. "If I said something like," It''s transformed by rare magic, so it looks like this, "there wouldn''t be any sparkle." "So is that... who did say you won" Or if I push you, you''ll get in the way of the gatekeeper''s job, and you''ll be annoyed with Bulova''s home. Anyway, once Kim Dan''s effect expires, he can put it through undone, so I pulled back... If you think about it, it must have been weird first to think you could get in there sooo much looking like you swallowed a golden dan. My characteristic is'' the look of a child with a wooden knife for dressing '', as my father, brother and daughter intended. In this world, you can''t remember me without an image strategy. "I should have walked into this mansion with vegetables and swallowed the gold dan after that and wore a courtesy. I should have seen you two later." "Right...... now do that" After all, it may have been a lot floating around that I haven''t seen Blois or Rain in a long time. Immature, immature, not enough training. Well, I don''t even think my master is properly made around there, so I don''t think this is the same thing as swordsmanship or fairy arts training. "I don''t care about that! A puffy, angry Rain complained about me and Blois doing a reflection. If you ask me, it''s true, but me and Blois have basically been working together a long time, so when things go wrong, we discuss them and work out improvements. I guess this kind of neighborhood is because the lady tells me that me and Blois aren''t funny. "Right... you know, Sansui... welcome back" "Oh, I''m home" Ha, how about that? I greeted him normally. I''m getting advice from Toon because of this, and now Rayne''s pissing me off again. "The... um, blower" "Duh, what''s up? "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. I''ve always missed you." "Oh, oh...! Lady of the aristocracy, I embraced Bulova in a sober garment that felt like a courtesy. Blois was sitting in a chair, so he floats it with light weight and then hugs it. Something tells me that Blois reacts initially, or I don''t feel that different from before childbirth...... Well, he''s happy and he''s hugging me back, so it wouldn''t be so bad. Rayne seems very happy. "Oh... Oh... Ugh... Ugh..." "I''m glad you look well..." "Oh well... I''m glad you''re okay too..." I don''t know, I''ve been away for over a year... Besides, I was on escort duty to a distant country, and Bulova had a big job in Bulova: pregnancy and childbirth. This didn''t happen in my old hometown, where I miss it, but I haven''t even had a voice exchange or a letter in over a year. Blois crying while holding onto me, plus Rain crying while he''s sitting in his chair behaving. I see...... both of you, cry and it will be natural. I''m ready to die tomorrow for better or worse, so my emotions never shake this far. Still, I can empathize. Um, I''m glad you''re both well. "Ladies and fathers now... then it was not... the former Lord should be heading from Bathrub to King''s Capital. I came back to Sopede ahead of time... They told me to stay out of the water for a while." "Well...... that would be appreciated" A blower who sits back in his chair and wets his tears. Sopede is a Takemen, so the mission is tough, but he also gets paid properly when the mission is over. The time we can spend together in this way will be the best reward for us. "Hey, Dad. With those clothes, growing up, having a wedding with your sister Blois? "Well you will...... you will make me look good too, about the time of the wedding" "Well... hey, good... I was honestly worried about you. Without Kim Dan, I''m taller..." "I see... both Blois and Rain have grown..." It''s been about seven years since I took the Lady and the Bulova carriage. He used to say that the boy was old and difficult to learn, and not a moment of light and shade. I''ve never been old. "No, my dad''s grown up too! He''s a proud dad! "Right, you''ve grown up too, Sansui" "No, it''s a completely medicinal effect..." Can I say that I have ''grown'' a pseudo growth, due to the effects of the Golden Dan made by my master? It is so completely doping that there is no excuse whatsoever. Can I please say that you''ve grown up doping? "Anyway, they''re going to do Me and Blois'' wedding inside the Sopeds. I''m totally at home in Bulova." "Right...... you said your father would make that his last job on that point. After that, Heata, your brother will inherit the Winn family." "Oh well... you look forward to after your daughter''s wedding! That little lady is getting married now... life is really not long. "So, how was the lady? King Majan told me something..." "Lord Thoon''s father blessed my marriage. Unfortunately, your mother and I are close to breaking apart." "Well... well it''s royal, that''s what happens. So, did the lady seem bored on the road? "Master Thoon was with us... even if he was rocked by a carriage for six months, it seemed like a lot of fun." "That''s amazing... Lord Thoon..." "That''s really amazing..." Me, Blois and Rain both know how short the lady is. Even when we travel in the country, we''re bored, so let''s get attacked by bandits, or something. Sometimes I or Blois was a boring escort from the lady, but skipping that didn''t bore me back and forth for a year... "How were those two? Weren''t you free? "I''m under the umbrella of Sopede, because your students occasionally come to see my face. Besides, Lord Swibbock came here worried occasionally." My students must have gathered relatively from the neighborhood, but my master is a master and light. Is it possible that the master, for the first time in a long time, will have fun interacting with the dead? I''ve been stuck in that forest for a thousand or five hundred years. Come to think of it, it was also the first conversation I had in a thousand years when I met him five hundred years ago... "They were all sweet, Dad! "That''s your virtue...... I think you had a really good husband. I didn''t have it..." "You know what, Blois? You protected your parents and your lady." If you think about it, it must be pretty awesome that Master Suibok was guided by my students about Blois anyway. When you think of Claw Bathrub, maybe what my students admire about me is what I''ve accomplished. It is, of course, thanks to your father and brother, and it is the result of their efforts. Speaking of which, your sister''s teacher is here. "Oh, he was talking about his stupidity for you. Without Rayne." "... your teacher is the lead swordsman before me." Naturally, Bulova also has a teacher who taught him swords and magic. The master was naturally the lead swordsman because he escorts the lady from the Sopede main house. He was quite old when he first met me, but he was still a strong member of the Kingsguard class. "That''s right. My teacher who was put on his sleeve, hoping to disciple you by losing to you." "That happened..." "Oh, Rayne was still small... but I was so shocked at the time" You were strong, Dr. Blois. Magic and Spike Sword were both superb. Well... even seven years ago, I couldn''t have lost because I was a master''s realm if only shrinkage and swordsmanship. To the boulder, he was the commanding captain of the Kingsguard, weaker than the Knight Hall of Thunder... "You know, Rain...... you raised yourself, a great teacher who made you stronger. When such a person lost to Sansui, who was very much the same age as me at the time, and fell down and wished to disciple, my mood was" "Daddy, suck ~" I don''t know if I can say it myself, but I recently had a fast-growing festival. By the time I left the woods, my master had pushed me to my heart beat saying, "You can name the strongest enough." There''s no way I''m going to lose anything but Mr. Fuukei or Pandora''s perfect fit... That''s my reasoning, the blower at the time was already... very obstinate. "When I came with you, you said you didn''t get a single authorization from your master, and my teacher refused to be apprenticed, but you sent those chimps out there as students. That''s already pissed me off. After that, I heard Lord Swibbock gave me an audition..." Master, you''re really doing a lot... are you actually free? Immortals are basically unemployed. "Again, when you''re homecoming to Sopede, a lot of people will show their faces. If it''s Wang Du, it won''t work like this." "Yeah, my dad''s a soaped trump card! "Oh, right. This is also due to the extraordinary treatment that our Lord has given us." Somehow, I feel like I''m back. This is so... dusty or reassuring... ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A calm silence was in us. But Blois and Rayne, they have some kind of bad-toothed face. "... what''s up? "Something like this" "I don''t know, like... like I forgot something" "You mean the baby? I''ve been sensing it since earlier, I''ll check with you two about the signs of the baby in this mansion. Then there was an overt reaction. "That''s right! It''s Daddy and Blois, your sister''s kid! I totally forgot! "Well, there was a mess with the gatekeeper, so... I put it behind me..." I''ve been looking forward to it quite a bit... Well, as a result of the distraction caused by the pavilion owner, who waited for over a year, he may have left a lot of his head blank for troubling a gatekeeper loyal to his duties without any sins. "You''re a terrible sister and mother..." "I don''t want my dad to say that..." "That''s right... you came back so suddenly, you were floating too far" I guess I should have contacted you in advance. I should have included a report even two or three days ago, and then chose the normal way home to visit in the Sopede carriage. Then even the gatekeeper would have put me through so much, and they would have both welcomed me with a baby. I wanted to go home and show my face as soon as possible, but I knew that short temperatures were damaged and everything was normal the best. Thoon also said that Master Suibok''s teachings are valid for men''s and women''s and family relations, but this may be the case. Clothes, swords, golden dans, I guess we can''t just take shape and get a smart solution. "Well, but I was pretty much at the disposal of the sopeds about Rayne too... and you don''t have to worry so much" "No, no, you have to have it right. As soon as possible." "That''s right, Dad! Show him your face properly! Because he''s my dad! Yeah, I''m your dad. I had a baby and I became a dad. No, I''ve been a dad since I picked up Rayne. 237 Name Well, I finally got to meet my own kid. No, there''s one direction I could meet my own child, and that''s when Rayne would describe me as not my own daughter, so I could meet the baby face to face. Either way, I could have had a kid that was already so big. Well, that''s true, because I spent about six months in Majan going back and forth to Majan. She would be about eight months old if she gave birth in ten months. Well, it''s a lot bigger now. "What is this... it doesn''t look like you at all... and since it''s the magic that lives there, there''s no such thing as an element that can prove it''s your child..." It seems like a worrying blower, but I also know what you''re afraid of. At least, in this world, we can''t even determine the blood type, not the DNA test. The mother can prove that she was born, which means she''s her own child, but the father doesn''t either. I mean, he seemed afraid that Blois would suspect him of infidelity while I was gone... Even though you know I don''t doubt that, there will be some evil pushers. You must be afraid of that area. Of course, with Dinesleife, I could make a blood determination... but I wasn''t even going to do that. Mostly, even I''m not very interpersonal, but I know how to move in this situation. Yes, you can''t exaggerate ''No, no, you look like me'' here. Of course, ''Never mind that!'' And you can''t deny it. I don''t know, me and Blois have a pretty long relationship, so I know the finesse around it. "Blois...... the first birth would have been tough. I''m sorry I couldn''t be there for you then." "Sansui......" "Thank you for having a healthy child, I''m happy for you" "Ugh..." I cried again, but it''s not a bad tear. I held her in my arms in tears of relief. Nevertheless, it really looks like a blower. He''s a baby, but he doesn''t have anything like me anywhere. Now he''s in a cage, and Rayne''s fingering that cheek... When I say the color of my hair, I say the color of my eyes, and my elements are really nowhere. "Eh heh. Dad, it''s my sister! "Oh yeah......" I think I''m looking at the bragging Rain, but what happens to this kid when he gets married? I''m still a baby, but I can tell the difference between a man and a woman on a boulder. I wish I was both healthy, but the baby was a girl. What kind of person will this child marry? "What''s up, Sansui? Look at my daughter, with such a troubled face." "No what... I was worried about what kind of friendship to prepare for this kid" "It''s you... you''re a little quick, aren''t you? "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Of course, I''m going to raise her to be a well-behaved lady, but I don''t necessarily mean that this kid won''t be a typical aristocratic woman like Shet''s sister. Needless to say, even Shet sister is not such a bad person. He wasn''t much of a close type to me, but he wasn''t uncommon. I also feel a little extreme...... Anyway, it''s also true that there''s a float in life depending on who you''re married to. It''s not that I don''t want you to be a delightfully worried woman about that, but it''s no surprise. "Besides... I don''t think it''s a good idea to make too much of a difference with Rayne." Although recently forgotten, Rain is the only survivor of the Domino Empire that Rikyo has destroyed. Because of this, I plan to marry Rain himself or his children to Rikyo''s children later on, but Rain''s marriage partner will be the finest. Anyway, if Rain himself marries a child of Rikyo, he will be married to a family line that can unite a country, even though it belongs to a country. Moreover, Rikyo''s marriage partner is Stand Arcana, so he will inevitably be related to the Arcana royal family as well. Same goes for sending Rayne''s kids. Anyway, I''ve decided to send a child to someone so outrageous, there''s no way I can have a child with someone weird. Naturally, you will also marry someone quite above you within the Arcana kingdom. Except for this kid who was born between me and Blois. He was born among the direct ministers of Soaped. Blois is the daughter of a local lord, but it has already been decided that Brother Heata will succeed him, and he has children. I don''t get land or anything, so I only have the position of General Director of Martial Arts Guides, and there''s no way my daughter or son will inherit it it by Sopedo''s competitive doctrine. I mean, Rain, who has no blood connection with me, has decided to marry his finest opponent, and he knows that this kid, who has blood connection with me, can''t marry a very good opponent. If that''s all the difference, it wouldn''t be surprising to make friends with boulders. "It''s you... I know how that feels, but I''ll have another confirmation on the boulder first" "That''s right, Dad" Hearing a chilling remark from a frightened blower, I was certainly remembering that I hadn''t heard at all "Right...... tell me the name of this kid" "Um... because he looks like me. So I named him Shirokuro Fan" ... I don''t know how to say this, but I guess I''m a fan of the girl''s name. Shirokuro fans sound good, but they don''t sound like girls. No, if I mention that, there''s no blower, chet, rya, or any cute elements. I appropriately decided, "It''s a girl, so you can have Rain," but I think Rain is pretty cute. But maybe it''s a normal name in the Arcana kingdom. If you think about it, even the lady is Doowe. The people in the tempera were worse. "That''s a nice name." "You will. You will! That''s the name I''ve been warming up for a long time! "I think I''m good too! Right, is'' fan ''a girl''s name in Arcana kingdom? Rain is happy, and I decided to convince him that''s what it is. "Speaking of which... doesn''t Dad hate me getting married? "I''m so glad to hear that." "I hate that..." I know Rayne seems unhappy, but don''t you think she''s as extreme as her brother or father? Well, you don''t want me to hate you as much as I do. "I don''t know what to say... I was gonna do one paragraph for now when you got married." "Well, my dad is... he won''t want to go to his wife anymore" "No, I didn''t mean it would never fit me again, even with my original plans, once we broke up." "Still, I don''t like it..." When we get married, that would be a proper serving. It is the perception that, at least from the values of me and my master, I have become one person away from my parents. Until I worked for Sopede and took care of him for a long time, I was going to go back to the woods once Rayne got married and report it to my master. After that, I was going to go back and forth between the woods and the people, as my current master does. Of course, I don''t mean to be so mean right now. I was holding the two grown up hands, slightly obstinate. "Talk about ten years away, what do you do when it gets dark? That''s what fans will cry about" "Sansui...... right, it''s not good to worry too much about what''s ahead" "Right, Dad." In an inspiring act, I had eyes for my fans. Well, I think... what if ''she'' is a former Japanese reincarnator, named a fan, and you want it to change? At least I wouldn''t like it if I were a girl, but I don''t know and don''t want to know if I feel signs of that on a boulder. Thinking about it, I''m still glad I didn''t have to start over with my baby in this world. "Well anyway, I became a fan father too. I''ll keep working on it, so don''t worry, both of you." ... No, but I feel like a fan is a boy. It was going to take me so long until I got used to calling my daughter a fan. Or so it seems from the face of the trump card. How difficult it is to understand different cultures. 238 Specialist Naturally, the fans are my first real children, but they''re not my first grandchildren or anything for the Winn family. Sometimes a third child, Bulova, is separated from her first child, Shet sister, and she has a grandson about Rain. Of course, Heata, your brother has children too, so from Blois'' parents, I''m just saying that my second daughter had a child... Naturally, the fans were adored. I was very welcome, too. "Ha ha! Your service would have been tough! Please relax! "Yeah, you can live here now, can''t you? "No, I have a coaching assignment..." Again and again, these parents are very normal and decent. As a nobleman, I am only overjoyed that my daughter is dowry with the lord''s favorite nobleman of Sopede. Even as a parent, I don''t feel bad because the swordsman who protected my daughter, who sent me off to escort, will guarantee me in the future, both socially and financially, by becoming my husband. Such a child with me. I was so thrilled because there were no bad elements at all. "You did...... but for the time being it shouldn''t be helpful" "Yes, please take your time at home." Nevertheless, as always, there is not enough back cover in this House to be open. Neither do your parents, but there''s nothing dark behind you from the person you''re serving. For example, I don''t have anything like squeezing Sokin in the shadows and mixing him in tea, or my daughter''s babysitter abusing him or anything like that. Of course it is a good thing, but I am very anxious to be honest with you about what you are able to do among the nobles of Haiqian Mountain Thousand. Speaking when we were alone about that area, Blois had a heartfelt voice. "You... it''s just the two of us, so talk a little more colorful. Don''t worry about my parents." "Right...... um, immature" "As always, don''t be too honest. The childish part of it has always looked right." In time, I was beginning to explain to clear up my misunderstandings. If you think about it, I''m a nobleman from now on, so I guess Blois also thought I should explain it properly. "Indeed, there are pulls on the feet of the nobles. But it''s about the Sopede Central, or the nobility of the King''s Capital. It has little to do with local lords like my parents" "Really? "I ask the other way...... does it make sense to get along with my neighbor even though I have my own territory and run it there? It is not, of course, a takeover of water resources or anything, but the question of the dying and living of such a territory is in the hands of the royal family and the four great nobles. If you''re a competitive sopey and you want to talk about water, you''re confiscating territory." I see, when it comes to not being seriously stylish, he says the top is in authority from the start. Then I guess it doesn''t make that much sense to hang out with your neighbor. "There''s no shame in this house because there''s room for money. If you''re well paid and well numbered, and your job isn''t that harsh, there won''t be any shady people. If you were there, you''d just have to be on your neck." I''ll say something awful, but, well, maybe I am. The shadow in this case means causing discord and injustice in the workplace. Sure, there seems to be a lot of people who want it, and it doesn''t mean they need specific technology, and if it''s a hassle, they''ll have to change it. "Except for me and you... this kind of work. The competitive rate is high for anyone to be, and we hate each other for taking care of each other and distance ourselves. It''s normal to hang up both if something happens." "That''s a bad story." "It would be normal, obvious and natural. It''s a waste of time checking on both sides." Employers'' rights are strong...... Well, he''s aristocratic, he pays more, maybe that''s what it is. "Nevertheless... a job for everyone..." "It''s obvious, right? You think local lords want skills that high? Perhaps I don''t know much about common sense around there because I''m the standard around Sopede''s main house, too. I can''t really say much about me at the festival... "It is true that in the main house of Sopede, the maids are also superior and hold educated human beings almost like nobles. That''s the exception... the landscape at the top. I''m talking about people on the clouds." "I see..." "That''s what you have to pay for those people. If a local lord hires such a large number of experts... don''t let the house lean and go bankrupt" I see... I thought that if you think about it, me and Blois are part of it. The experts employed by the main house of Sopede, the first of its kind, are none other than the two who are escorting the lady. I was so unconscious because something was too much work to do. How about that, I''m not objectively able to see myself. "Anyway... in a way, the top local lords are probably the ''nobles living a good life'' that the average civilian would want. If you live below that, you won''t be able to live in poverty, and if you live above that, you won''t have time to rest." "... after all, I''m starting to feel like a nominal nobleman" "I don''t think that''s a big deal. Many merchants live like nobles, but it''s not easy to be noble. But if you''re as powerful as you are, it might be a natural treat." You don''t know me, do you? I knew I was being generous, but no one else had eyes. After all, a person with only swordsmanship is likely to have a lot of glitches. "I have to study before I say something great to you, too." "No, I said something great to you, too, but I don''t think you need to get around that." "Why? "... I think it''s a waste of time for you to study something other than swordsmanship now." "That''s terrible." "Master Saiga and you would be in a completely different position. You are the head swordsman of Sopede, and you are the master of the martial arts guide. Shouldn''t we leave all the trouble to the Lord and just pay attention to the guidance of the sword and the escort of the lady? What about that? Sure, I appreciate that, but what about doing what you like and what you enjoy and all you can do? I feel lazy to leave troublesome things to people. "Uh-huh..." "If you''re arranging people or organizing property, that''s the only person you can do. There''s enough people to rot. But you learned five hundred years of swordsmanship under His Highness Suibok, the trump card of the sopeds. If you''ve been ordered to do something, you still won''t have to do anything new voluntarily. Instead, don''t." Well, it is. Anyway, even though I don''t have a life expectancy, I only have twenty-four hours a day. I guess it''s not very realistic how to say that you don''t need food, drink or rest, because you have to teach or do your own archery in a limited amount of time. But I also wonder what that is. Sure, he was recognized for swordsmanship and became an escort to his daughter, and he was recognized for his leadership and became a martial arts guide, but how about that all the time even when he became a nobleman... "Well, I know how you feel, too. Anyway, I''ve been busy, I''ve been fighting for my life, and I''ve been snobbing on my workouts. You don''t have to do anything at once, you''re losing your mind." That kind of blower seemed old, even if he skipped childbirth. Around there, even if he was talented, he was working out with duty, but it would be late. Thoon was talented and uplifting, but in the case of Blois, he no longer needed to do it once he was free from work... But he said he had no other hobbies and had no more to do. The nanny takes care of the fans, and it''s natural to have all the other chores done, and Blois can do both in the first place. Perhaps the most important thing I should be concerned with is my follow-up to Blois now. "Nevertheless, you know very well... even if you can study and do quite a bit of that, if you were doing those chores yourself, it would take a while in the end" "Right..." "You are an expert in swordsmanship. You''re right to leave everything else entirely to manpower." The point is as always...... I have myself practicing swordsmanship, being evaluated for swordsmanship, starting to teach swordsmanship and being a little dissatisfied with it. Maybe that and this is because of the backwardness that I like swordsmanship right now and just do what I want. But that''s really all I got. I was feeling a little sorry for myself by reconfirming that I could only do swordsmanship. "Should I have learned how to make treasure from my master too..." "No, no... it will take too long to master..." The master is'' strongest ''and can do anything he wants to. But I''m just ''the strongest'' and I don''t have anything else to do with it. I used to fool around with the protagonists mastering a lot of skills besides combat, but now that I think about it, there''s a problem with guys who can only fight. If the Master continues to live after he returns to his hometown, and the lives of Blois, Rain, and fans have a ''separation'', I want to learn something other than swordsmanship and combat, too. I dreamed of such ''old age''. "Dad! Let''s talk some more properly with your sister Blois! Rayne, who was hiding, comes out puffy and angry. Um, it certainly wasn''t about two people like ''newlyweds'' talking. But neither me nor Blois can talk about funny things because I''m a basic work person... "Hey Blois, Rain. Why don''t we talk about work at this hour? My next job is to attend your daughter''s wedding anyway." "... that sounds like more fun that way, too. Well... it has to do with our wedding." "Because of you! Right, what kind of wedding is it! So, we''re talking... why, me, Blois, Rain, unspeakable anxiety was on my mind. I wonder why, when that young lady has a wedding, she somehow reminds me of her brother''s inauguration. Wouldn''t that happen, like fighting all the Kingsguards? 239 Dark Curtain After staying at the Winn house for about a month and dropping one of my services to my own family, I went back to the Sopede main house in my courtesy clothes. Of course I got in a proper pick-up carriage and was normally guided. The Sopede main house is more like home to me than the Blah Blah Blah Win house. Of course, I was not treated like a husband, just living my dwelling life as a servant. But I spent about five years with Bulova and Rain at the head of the Arcana Royal Four Nobles. This is something you should not put on the table, just as you think of your daughter as your sister in the heart and admire your father and brother as your father and brother... For me, this house was one of the places to go. "Think again..." Everyone is slightly surprised to see me in a courtesy dress. There is me in front of my current brother, and there are others around him... Seeing me as I grew up, I couldn''t hide my consternation. Of course, your brother is not surprised because he knows me who grew up in Kim Dan. "What a lame situation this is. Honestly, it''s out of hand. At these times, I am glad that the Kingdom of Arcana is in these forms of politics" While I''m not surprised by me, I can''t deny how much I feel about the trump cards, including mine. "I am proud to say that I am just as bold as I deserve to be the Lord of Sopeds, but I have not deviated from human beings just enough to be tarnished in this situation" "Such a thing, never..." "No flattery. I''m just a superior person, and I''m not beyond the boundaries of a human being like you. Even in a spiritual sense." Your brother knows me well about my abilities. I am strong in pure skill, due to immortality and swordsmanship specializing in interpersonal combat. So is the master, but the immortal is only human. After hundreds of years of training, there will be no dramatic increase in muscle strength or the power they are enclosing. That kind of thing is purely talented. Weight and muscle strength depend on your physique, as does magic and other things that are natural. Even if the more you work out, the stronger you can be, there are definitely limits. Whether you work out or not, you''re bound to get a headache somewhere. Otherwise, the master would never have faced his limitations. That''s what I must have always wanted with Eckezacks in my hands and only strength. One of the reasons my master dumped Eckezaks is because of that. I threw away my strongest sword because I realized that I had thousands of years of combat experience with Eckezacs and had not gotten any stronger since a thousand years ago. "Five trumpets whose victory will be confirmed if put on the field, all of the eight kinds of divine treasures created by God, and the absurd God feared from all of them. Honestly, I can''t help but manage all of this by myself." "Sorry" "Never mind. You trump cards, everyone is loyal to each one of you. Neither do we, I don''t doubt it there. Needless to say to you." Around that time, it will be the domino empire and the numerous countries that have engaged their masters that are failing. Trump cards and masters can perish as easily as a country if you want to. "You may also want to gloat that our Arcana is a God chosen and blessed country... too many blessings to be honest. You''ve had enough alone." "I''m afraid." "It''s all this treasure though, I have no hands to brag about. We''re gonna line you up at this wedding." Except Master Suibok, the prized treasure of the Arcana kingdom. Five Japanese and eight kinds of divine treasures. "... To be honest, mine, I was way too on track during my inauguration. For that matter, I''m going to let the royal family have their hua this time. Only Sopeds can show off the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures this time... but you don''t have to feel any draw." "I care, it hurts" "The royal family will have a high nose... so they can show off five of the eight kinds of treasures around them as their treasures." I don''t know if we can get it done with too much outrage about knocking all the Kingsguards together. Nevertheless, each of the four great nobles, with the exception of Sopede, holds one, and the royal family holds all five. I see, the royal family will be proud of you. Hopefully this will get me out of thundercut... "''The Most Powerful Sword Eckezax'', which can only be used by those who have the self-righteousness to aspire to the strongest (...), ''The Heavenly Spear Vajra'', which can only be used by those who have the heart (...), ''The Evil Sword of Revenge Dinesleife'', which can only be used by those who have the strong will to survive anything (...), ''The Holy Grail Elixir'', which can only be used by those who have the heart (...), ''The Real Mirror of Abandonment Ungaikyo'', which can only be used by those who have no resistance whatsoever to disposing (...) tools, ''The Ark of Survival Noah'', ''The Love Danube'', which can only be used by those who have (...) hunger..." Make your brother frown, the last one. "Disya possesses, use Ukiyo Shun as a user... ''Disaster Armor Pandora of Ruin (...)'' that will cause even your master to die without allowing resistance. I see, they are all supreme treasures that God has given man" I didn''t seem to really care that I just didn''t have it. I care plainly... But I feel like I can only use about Ungaikyo other than Eckezax... Of course I don''t need Eckezax, and Ungaikyo...... On a good note, Rikyo, which fits all five, is probably... "Though...... as you will be guessing, none of the five trump cards or the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures will spontaneously cause problems. It would almost certainly be my sister who causes the problem" ¡­¡­ Yes, I don''t think so. ''Cause I don''t care what you think. "Of course, as you know, my sister is not that belligerent either. That''s it, I''ll make sure you pick the right person to challenge. That would be the Happiness of Bathrub in one way or another. Plus... that''s it, and there''s a crowd rejuvenation at my wedding. You can''t ruin it from yourself." "Right." "But other than that. Especially Oseo." "Oseo......" "It''s on the Bathrub side, this nearby country. Mostly in a country with mountainous areas as its territory¡­ closed colors have been strong for a long time. Until now, I have not been as powerful as Sasa... but I have been strangely empowered lately. Besides, they''re sending new golems into our country in secret." Do you know which country is sending them in, even though they are sending them in secret? That''s it, I hate it so much...... How the hell did you know that? "It''s ostensibly friendly, so I''m also sending out invitations for this ceremony. But the prince of that country... is a patriot. We tend to prioritize ideals by weighing reality and ideals." "... to the lady, when you attack? "No, just to be clear, all three groups don''t like it. Because interracial beings enter the heart of the nation. Especially against Thoon, a distant exotic royalty... who will be aggressive" Right, I can''t believe there''s such a normal person... I don''t know if I can say it myself, but obviously all the Arcana people accepted us as foreigners without resistance. I can''t believe I just met someone with such normal values... no, like that was the case with Domino''s exile nobility? Is that a little different again? "Now pay attention to that prince¡­" "No, you don''t. Don''t pay any attention to that man." What? What the hell is that... "If your sister orders you to attack the man, don''t hesitate to attack him" Uh, okay? We trump cards only have the power to lose our nation. The Arcana kingdom has never been able to spread the warring end to the disciples just because we are there... "Against Oseo, there are already plans to ruin them by the four great nobles and the royal family, and by the cane. I mean, only Oseo has a problem declaring war." Use your daughter as a trigger for war and lose your country as it is...... Okay, do that. Fine, the head of state has acknowledged it... "Besides... I hate to say it, but whether it''s mouth or whatever, it''s Majan-Ton who gets attacked. He''s officially my son-in-law from the Majan royal family to my Sopede, my new brother. If you insult that brother... as far as I''m concerned, forgive me." In his eyes, he was sure of his readiness. The fact that the king of one country will make his own son the son-in-law of a nobleman of a distant country, that he will draw it in. That whoever else becomes the enemy of Toon from now on, then we have to protect him. "Sansui...... you and Thoon are basically generous. Even if I was insulted, I wouldn''t be so concerned. But not necessarily those around us will tolerate it. Remember that." "Lord..." "I have to show you around, the foolishness of publicly insulting what has become the ''family'' of Sopeds." 240 Add Five hundred years of bareback?! I always remember a nostalgic statement when I coach people that When I became an apprentice to my master, I was very troublesome with the training thing. Very normally, I was just going to get Ponza. I was thinking lightly around it. I thought if I became the disciple of the strongest man, I could remain the strongest. So I don''t mock the students at school for ''taking classes'' without putting so much of their backs in. A man named me was the most appropriate addition. Even if a student who isn''t doing anything wrong doesn''t really want to be strong, he thinks that''s a good thing. Nevertheless, I also find it enjoyable to treat those who want to be strong, or to touch the strongest, as the strongest. I also want to be shamelessly strongest against them, just as my master treated me that way. "Hi, first time or long time no see...... Recently I was awarded the title and accepted the role of head swordsman of the Sopede family and general contractor as a martial arts guide, my name is Black-and-white Mountain Water" Lined up before me were the elite units of the Standing Army, Regular Soldiers, which Soaped''s main house refrained from. They feel insulted, intrigued, or respected or fearful in front of me as a wooden knife in the landing. Everyone was paying attention when they saw me as rumored that I didn''t use Golden Dan. "I am an immature person who is not inherently worthy of the role of a martial arts guide and has never joined the army...... I have received direct orders from my Lord. If you''ve never crossed swords with me, form a formation. I''m afraid on a 100-person basis... we''ll take them all down." I guess one of the reasons I''m being treated by my brother and father is that I''m not mistaken. More than a thousand, fully armed soldiers. I beat all of them with a wooden knife, but no one was able to take them down without leaving any sequelae. All I could do was kill my confronted enemy, the ideal and skill that my master, who had such regrets, gave me. You deal with a hundred people, you repeat that ten times, and I don''t have to kill anyone. Faces that had even suffered unnecessary injuries from the use of magic were once again turning their fears to me. Faces that have fought me before are in awe along with warfare. Yes, all this can''t be a festival or a run, it would be just a move for me and my master. To prove strength, actually fight, but nobody gets hurt. "Well... now excuse me" I''m going to have to fight faces that I''ve fought before. Nevertheless, it would be bad for them if they didn''t seem the same as before. I swallow the Golden Dan given to me by my master to grow my flesh rapidly. Nevertheless, muscles don''t get mucky unusually. It''s about the same height as they are in front of you. On top of that, it was a metal sword in my hand. It was a normal sword, no different from what they were using in front of us. "Well, you look..." "This is a provisional appearance. Don''t worry about it." "The sword..." "This is a sword of pragmatism. Don''t worry, using this won''t hurt you." Still, their amazement is remarkable. Whatever it is, it''s been a kid''s stature, and even a wooden knife for practice has kicked hundreds of people in the ass. Now use your normal sword for your normal physique. As for them, I guess there''s a lot of despair about Lasbos suddenly becoming a second form or something like that. "I will take the time to instruct each and every one of you" "... thank you" Tighten your mind and face the soldier who will probably be reaching the veteran range. On top of that, give way to the lead. The person in front of you punches in with care, but I try to take that from the front. "Become?! "That''s a good punch in." "... Ha! I take his attack with my sword. That was an option I had never had before and an action I couldn''t. Anyway, my muscle strength wasn''t much different from my appearance, so I could only get ahead of them even. Of course that is a very nasty thing, and I guess it is a kind of ideal image, but it is only possible, I have to say, that it is flawed. "... oh! Never before, my way of fighting. Attack of the swordsman, forgiven for being present with one. I enjoy it, but unfortunately they didn''t seem to. I often feel like I''m fighting fog or Xia, they say. No matter how I punched in, no matter how much I surrounded myself, no matter how long I fought, I had no grasp at all. That and I are ready to attack. You''re exalted by that fact, the hegemony was remarkable. Still, unlike runs, I have the exact skill. That would be the sopedo''s elite place. "Whoa, whoa! "Right there." A hard noise sounded like Bakin. One of my swings broke his sword from the ground up. He was holding the sword with all his strength, his hands trembling. More than that, his eyes were trembling. "Are you¡­ able to handle the sword as well? "With your current physique, it''s possible enough. Though, just the way you fight now, you can''t have hundreds of opponents" If you want to do it, you can use a sword that breaks iron. Even in those ways of fighting, it goes far beyond regular soldiers. To that fact, he was trembling. Likewise, other faces besides him. "Now, the next one, too. Rest assured, if it''s just one or two, it might still be... if it''s more than a hundred, it''ll just piss me off, so I''ll settle for it next time without a sword." Hear that word, and the next soldier will stand before me. Fight me, the strongest in the country. He was very focused when he wasted that unpleasant opportunity. From him I feel no evil, but full of temper. Happily, I can see the trust that I can take it even if I do my best. Is it desirable or not that you want to answer that? "Best regards" I''m cursed that I can''t spend a long time on this guy. Still, I had to coach a lot of people, not just him. So I wanted to send him as intense time as possible in front of me. "Go ahead." "So..." My surrounding eyes gather around me and him. From him, a quick strike strikes in. I''ll take it firmly. That naturally meant the next hand would be delayed, without any help, for me, not to exert a power beyond people''s knowledge. In front of him, he''s going to attack, attack, attack. Humans can''t keep attacking at all costs, but they''re still pretty much fine in the short run. Plus, my muscle strength is limited. Besides, the target is a skilled soldier. I don''t have the same strength as those chimps there. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "What?" Capture the opponent''s attack. Even if you keep attacking without interruption, there is always a gap in the attack beyond waving your sword with force. Read that and go fast on the other hand. "Ku......! "If we carry out a series of attacks..." Turn to take it, there''s no way you can win. In front of him, he tries to turn into a counter-attack, wondering if he''s going to lose. But still, this one has a better advantage. At a time when the opponent can defend himself, but I attack too. He was taking it hard. But let him fight back and punch in a few times. "You should make some moulds and fit them in a few" "What! Try to cut back, even from an impossible posture, to turn into an offense. I waited for a blow from that unnatural posture. I punched in with all my strength, too, and I was playing his sword. "It''s forbidden to impose if you understand that the other person''s skill is on top. No matter how hard you work out, you can''t cut your hands out of a position that''s not good enough." "I''m here..." Very unfortunately, he pulls back. The sword played is stabbed to the ground, but it may have represented his heart. "Okay, next one, too." Until now, I had limited options in swordsmanship. But more instruction was possible than it compensated for. I also feel comfortable looking at me. Already down, discontent and awe from the faces that fought me for the first time. An amazement at the further increase in bottomless power from faces who have crossed swords several times. If those are what I once asked for, or what my master really needed. I would have to admit that I have reached a certain stage, too. "Please! "Yeah, let''s go on" If this is my job to keep going, it was very proud. However, it must be remembered that this is also due to the drug effects of Kim Dan. The next time you go to Wangdu, ask your master for an extra one. 241 Arrival At this wedding, there is a possibility of havoc. In addition, I didn''t need to have Rain present, who ostensibly is only my adopted son, and now Blois is only the two daughters of a local lord, so it was enough for a reason not to attend. The lady may be sorry, but she won''t say that much impotence. Either way, I was in the carriage with your brother. Aim is Wang Du, the wedding venue. I was in the same carriage because I am also nominally your brother''s escort. Along the way, he also reported boredom. "Hmm......" Naturally, she didn''t seem to think much of the nagging that the lady was recognized as her daughter-in-law. Sure, it''s a natural reaction, but what does your brother think your sister is? I know. Your brother''s wife and son feel very complicated around here. "Nevertheless, Claw Bathrub" "Festival, I think you''ve grown really strong" "... I guess that''s because you and Toon are there for you. Either that or Claw was glad to have settled in a better direction, as far as you''re concerned? "... I''m afraid" He has far-eyed, empathetic brother. Apparently, it''s not just me, but your brother has a lot to think about. "... society is for the sake of the whole. Not everyone can get the job they want, and not everyone can be happy. A child whose parents want to give birth to and who gets kicked out of work. But that''s... that''s just what''s happening because it''s the only way. Nothing. It''s not like someone is maliciously and intentionally expelling someone." There are people who are abused, there are people who are unhappy, people far from happiness. It''s not that they''re bad, but it''s not that people who exclude them like that are malicious either. Blah, I''m not that free. It''s not like bullying in a Japanese school. Technological standards and the food situation are such basic and fundamental issues. With a social system that can feed humans to the fullest now, technology will need to be improved if it is to be better than this. Of course, it has nothing to do with me or my master. We don''t need food and drink, and we don''t depend on human society at all in the first place. When you just line up the text, it''s really a monkey-like life. "Nevertheless, it is also a conclusion because we are already in a high position. It''s not a hoard of people down there... and neither I nor my father hate people like your students" "... I think we all know that" Otherwise, I won''t be able to take advantage of you. In my case, it''s broken, but even though it''s inferior to that, I don''t give them the honorary position of a martial arts guide or anything. In my case, there are hundreds of Kingsguards, hundreds of millions of them, but they are inferior to that Kingsguard. Still, I recommended him to the honorary position, and there''s a definite favor there. "Me and my father, in the end, are the men who have walked the determined path. I''m not going to be ashamed of that, but I still have admiration and respect for those who live on my own. Of course, I can''t entertain everyone, but if it''s within my discretion or that of my father, I''ll take care of it." Rare magic can be used, awesome boy swordsman. I guess that''s what you hired me for with that kind of recognition. "Claw would be something similar. It was foreseeable that they would live for nothing and storm for nothing and die like no other. That''s why I wanted to at least give you a place to live. Even if it''s an army... it''s better than finishing with a town chimp." Tsugar called the army a killer, and said the training was a killer practice. Absolutely right and nothing is wrong. But then try to teach me something else, and say if they could have worked hard at it enthusiastically, so long as it wasn''t. What can I say, they can be visible and strong, they would only have been as enthusiastic as training the army. "You were wrong to say that, though. I know you thought it was sincere to tell them your goals, but that''s what happened. You know they didn''t even get a decent education, stupid. I honestly talked about a noble goal. That''s what grew them." "They were up to Master Claw''s expectations. That must have narrowed Master Claw''s horizons." "You should have just talked about the goals that are there right now. As a result of my impatience for my youth." One by one, we should have taken the stage. Yes, your brother speaks. He seemed to believe that sometimes he could see a better path by taking the stage. "... if you spend a lot of time and expense training a person with enthusiasm by a good mentor, would you be stronger and more natural" "That''s what you said, Hapine." "I bet you are, you''re the last example of that." Must be, I''m not talented at all. The only reason I could be so strong is because my master spent five hundred years on me. "Lord Suibok, the most powerful man in the world, has trained only one of you for five hundred years. Well, from Lord Suibok, I guess not yet... but that''s why you''ve gotten stronger so far. As Claw believed, you are the success story and the ideal." "I only thank my master" "That''s too extreme, though. You must have become your current personality as a result of being much corrected, too, but at least now I have no desire to be like you. Imagine going crazy for 500 years of abstinence." I was in a very normal, very honest mood. He seemed scared of me. "I''d be convinced if they told me that if I trained for five hundred years, I could be like you now, but even Saiga isn''t going to try that. I guess that''s true...... I know the reason, but it doesn''t match too much" If I strive, I can be strong, and if I become strong, I can be recognized by society, I don''t have to train like me or my master. Even the old me wanted to be like me, one way or another. "That''s the limit of ordinary people...... that''s why I can give it up to you. Aim for the ideal and thank you for reaching the ideal. Me, my father, my sister, I like your strength." That, too, I know how you feel. If it were me back in the day, I would certainly have bragged about it like I did. "Humans like strong things. Plus, the strength of a suspended individual. Even though I know it''s not more useful than the military, I still want strong individuals. Well, if you know you''re stronger than the military...... even more. Nevertheless, there are limits" It must be about the master, or it must be about Genzo. He looked very troubled. "How dare Caputo keep that in his own nostalgia? That''s all I deserve respect for." "Right... he''s a little out of hand" "It won''t be for a little while...... a lot more. I thought strongly when Lord Fuukei arrived, but all I know about the power beyond degrees is the sense of repentance." Then I guess so...... Yeah, it''s not unusual to have cheats like that, but if you''re close, you''re not going to be able to appreciate them. He didn''t seem to have that much fun either. "I guess it''s just as good as me or the festival." "Well... rather than all those people gathering in one place... you''ve already gathered all four of them in the king''s capital" By the time I get there, the other four will be together. Are trump cards assembled, like kicking the army by yourself...... Well, even if they''re all together, at some point there''s Rikyo and Danua, I can almost guess. As a matter of course, the dishes served at this wedding involve the prestige of the Arkana kingdom. Even if I removed the allergy nagging, I needed to be concerned about flavors, religious ingredients, smells, and things like that that that were hard to eat. So the dishes served in Danua beforehand needed some tasting...... At the time of entering Wang Du''s palace, it was already full of the smell of a tremendous amount of food. For the first time in five hundred years, the smell of Japanese cuisine tickles my nose. If I had swallowed Golden Dan and regained my appetite, that would be it. Who could have drowned? "... does this smell like Danua''s cooking" "I''m sure Rikkyo is behaving like a cook all over the castle." Originally, Rikyo is so merciful and charitable that he can use Danua. If so, that''s not surprising that you''re behaving Japanese food in one castle. "... for once I ask, what''s going on in the dining room or in the cooking area? "It''s huge, it''s full of defeat" Your brother and I both knew a lot. You must have eaten our hometown dishes and given the people of this castle the shock of a home affairs cheat system. "It''s a burger!" "Ugh! Ugh!" Wow... you''ll hear my voice at the festival. I guess he''s eating like hell...... And then I can hear Run. "Ukio and you were in the same town. Your hometown... what country is it? "It''s... it''s a different country." "Why did you come all the way to my country..." No, I really don''t know why. When I come to the other world this way, I really can''t remember why I came here from Japan. When I was in Japan, I was raised in different worlds. "Ngusuku fu fu fu! (Interpretation: This rotten kid!) Vegetables too! You stupid sauce! Really, Japanese concentration increases when Japanese gather... Weirdly convinced, I listened to Danua scream. 242 Stir-fried rice When I think about it, I don''t know what it''s like to be Keikura of Danua. Eight kinds of divine treasures are ''tools'' that can be transformed into humans, not ''humans'' that can be transformed into tools. So I guess it should be more about what it is than about the form of the tool. Naturally, but it was pretty big. The big warehouse that ''appeared'' in the courtyard of the Royal Palace is smaller than Noah''s in boulders, but still about two or three stories tall and spacious. It seems that the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures have the ability to change form somewhat to suit the user, so they probably just make it this size in this situation. I''m surprised it has such a feature, but if you think about it carefully, then Eckezacks and Pandora will be the problem. Warehouses and ships are not that inconvenient, big or small, but swords and armor don''t fit, but there should be. Seriously in the warehouse, there are entrances and exits in front and back, and the servings in the bare hands serve dishes in the pan from the other exit. What an incredible feature, but if you mean a tool made by God, you''d be convinced. Obviously unrelated to the strongest, but it must be more thankless for Rikyo than the strongest, etc. "Well, when you can serve anything and everything, it''s comedy and miso juice in the end." "Yeah, I feel like I''m back in Japan. I''m just in the mood." Well, we had five trump cards lined up for white rice and miso juice. When you can serve anything you''ve eaten, the five of us get to the standard. I think that when this is the only way I can eat it, the other way around, but when I can eat other things, it will be the strange psychology of humans that makes me want to eat this. Well, if I wanted to eat something else, I could go get it properly, so we were eating side by side. Watching the face of the Arcana kingdom that is awake in front of you, seriously worried about which to put out. "... what the hell are two phones" King Arcana, the organizer of the wedding, was very troubled, and the heads of the four powerful aristocracies were relieved that they were glad they weren''t us. For me, the immortal, I was not particularly aware of the difference between the food in this world and the food in Japan. The same is true of the lack of appetite, but since the Japanese meal was five hundred years old in the first place, it seemed memorable. However, the fantasy of this world is very low, and there is no such thing as'' a very tasty legendary bird ''or'' a legendary fruit growing on a secret frontier ''. If you say so, it would be about a ginseng fruit or a pan peach made by the master. "What the hell kind of booze should I serve..." If so, it is not difficult to imagine that Japanese meals, which had a reputation for being delicious even in the original world, would eat up considerably higher in this world, where civilization standards are low. So the taste of alcohol too...... well guess what. Of course it''s exotic, so you must not be able to find the alcohol to meet. Rikkyo in the boulder seemed to be too old to drink alcohol when he was in Japan. "Rather than... why is it so delicious? Although Danua is only a reproduction and should not have the ability to make it even more delicious" "Your Majesty, I''m afraid..." His Majesty the King is troubled by touching one end of the difference in national power. Someone seems so sorry to be walking over to him like that. Chief chef or someone responsible for this feast. "Enjoy this" "You just cut the root vegetables, or you want me to eat them like this? The king, who was given a vegetable stick, was eating without dressing or anything. Just eating it, the king kept his eyes open. "Then, silly...... just ate it like this and it tastes so good? "Yes, I''m afraid the ingredients taste different first. In addition, the flavourings are very abundant¡­ and the cooking methods are incredibly varied. I thought this would blur our country''s cuisine." "No... What the hell is the home of the trump cards..." No, really. Why were we raised to a fantasy world? It''s strange because eating the comedy and drinking the juice makes me think it was ridiculously uplifting and magically uplifting. Besides, everyone but Rikyo is in a similar mood. "As an exam, I had the fruit, the strawberries, served, which is also unlikely to be sweet...... I used this to create desserts with flavors that I don''t think are from the world..." "Hmmm..." As king of the Arcana kingdom, my country has such treasures! And while I want to appeal, I guess I fear that my country''s character will fall relative. It is also difficult to look good. And watching such a heavy town, we were concerned about the people of Domino who, fu, could not benefit from Danua now. What I put out in my mouth was Masakazo, who was close to Rikyo. "Speaking of which, didn''t the people in your capital complain? "I shut him up." It would be exactly the dictator. Naturally, it was the style of the ruler that complained about it, and the spiritual power that did not go through it unintentionally. "I had food stockpiled in advance. Lower taxes on boulders for over a year will greatly improve the situation. We''re just going back to what we''ve always been, and there''s no way we can turn our country against us." Wow, we were all impressed. Exactly thick face. Without this kind of glamour, I guess we can''t do national monarchs or anything like that. "Mostly, it''s just the duration of the wedding, and it''s weird that the one I''ve been eating is complaining about. When the wedding is over, I plan to take a leisurely trip around the country. I''d like to feed the people of other parts of the country as well as the capital." While there is such a cruel side, there is still the main side of Danua. I sincerely hope to treat many citizens. Even without the immortals, that''s what we knew. "I knew Rikyo was awesome. I know because I have Eckezax, but because Shinbo functions in response to the spirit of his owner, Rikyo has so much heart to spend." "Well... there seems to be some scale entanglement around there" Me and Masakazo don''t know because we''re not the owners of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure. But Spring also seemed to be in the same mood as Festival Me, and he seemed to have great respect for Rikyo. "In the case of Danua, the owner cannot produce food without having the mind to impose it, but the amount seems to be determined by the extent to which he wants to impose it. Because in my case it''s the whole state...... not that I don''t feel strongly about it, but I guess it''s a lot due to a sense of responsibility. Well, it''s natural for me to want to do something about my country." I can''t imagine the mood to look at the map of the country and think it''s my country. Festivals that should be at similar frontiers I haven''t quite come yet, so I can still tell he carries an extraordinarily heavy object. "Well, otherwise, Danua wouldn''t help either." And Eckezaks, who was falling back on my waist at the festival, was speaking out. There was also the behavior of Master Blah Blah Blah, and Eckezaks, who is not very close to other divine treasures, was not trying to move by my side of the festival. "Though... full of limits, I didn''t expect to have five" "... after all, it''s impossible to own it all? "It would be natural" An easy-to-understand cheat with all its magical qualities, Festival I seemed to imagine an easy-to-understand cheat of owning all the divine treasures. Well, there are four or five of them, so it''s not strange to think that there are people who can have all eight of them. "This me, the most powerful sword Eckezax and the vengeful demon sword Dinesleif, will never be able to choose the same Lord. Because the desire to increase oneself and the desire to fall into the other is never compatible. '' Certainly I can''t imagine a master or a festival. My attempt to get revenge by catching others in a national gutter like Rikyo. On the contrary, I can''t imagine Rikkyo training with the utmost focus on being an individual. I see, it was a convincing story if you light up the faces you are actually using. "In addition Noah, who uses fear of death as a source of power, Elixir, who uses thirst for life as a source of power, and Pandora, each one of them will never overlap the user. Those who empower Noah cannot use Elixir and Pandora, and the owners of Elixir cannot use Noah or Pandora, nor can the users of Pandora empower Noah or Elixir '' In other words, Rikyo, which Dinesleif and Elixir can use, says he''ll never be able to use Eckezax, Noah and Pandora. Well, if so, there will certainly be five upper limits that can be used by individuals. "Well, just put it in the palm of your hand. If so, you can fit all eight. Now the kings of the kingdom of Arcana have exactly eight." It''s none of my business, but maybe that''s what it is. Or Eckezacs himself, there seemed to be no emotion whatsoever about the eight of them. I guess that''s what she tends to do herself, just prefer those who have a strong sense of self. I don''t know how it used to be, but even my current master doesn''t seem very interested in other people. "... you know" The owner of Noah, but not the most commonly used Genzo, was seriously cut off from the story. "When I was eating dinner and miso juice, I thought..." That was something all of us shouldn''t have heard. "Now, if I wanted to eat ramen, dumplings and fried rice, I''d be in a lot of trouble..." Our four chopsticks were stopping. Yes, if you want a curry, you can have a loo, and no other weirdos are a problem. "If it''s about spaghetti, I can tolerate it... Ramen and dumplings, then rice or fried rice, so I thought if I chose fried rice... I would be in trouble..." As Danua is able to serve inexhaustible dishes, so is Rikyo''s heart¡­ Still, there was a limit to how much we could eat. Sure would be a problem if I ate the white rice in front of me and wanted more fried rice. "Even half a fried rice got tough... come on if you think... what am I going to do, ramen dasheng dumplings fried rice made me want to eat on the set" Sure don''t bother with that...... I was five hundred years ago too, so I can''t imagine the whole time... That''s why I find that set fascinating...... "What''s the matter, you say that... I was worried about whether to eat fried dragon fields or fried dragon fields after this... my head just turned into a single color ramen set" "I don''t care what I sprinkle, I''ve been thinking about common people. I was thinking about eating white rice... because you''re so worried about it, I thought you''d want to eat it..." Rikkyo is still fine, because you can always eat it. But four people outside of Rikkyo can''t eat like that. My appetite is also temporary due to doping, which doesn''t last that long, so fine, but the other three are very troubling. Hearing Makzo''s words, Spring and Festival I watched with cursed eyes. Yeah, that was something I should have put out in my mouth. "Let me tell you something, Danua doesn''t like guys who serve a lot of leftovers because they''re all-you-can-eat." "Ugh... Danua hates me a little" "I''m starting to want to ask Danua to compare ramen..." "So don''t say that..." I''m in the mood to go back to Japan. But after all, I left when I got home. So you must want to go back to the Arcana kingdom. That''s usually what human psychology is. "... I mean, festive me. You stop the run for a second." "Oh, it''s true" The guy from the run, he was eating tons of meals while becoming a mad warrior. As if I''m even at a food fight, I''m eating fast or big. Rather, it is muddled. You didn''t have any manners either... "Stop it, I don''t like it." "Oh okay, I''m coming. Eckezacks, we''re stopping the run! "... yeah" Eckezax is unhappy with the situation because he fights the strong, but to suppress the runs he is obsessed with and eating. He seemed very dissatisfied even though he relied on me for the feast. Her cravings will probably persist unless the dragon comes in or something. But it is for this country that it will not. Even a well-cut sword fits best in the sheath. "Half ramen, half fried rice, half dumplings." While I was dropping him off like that, I was working out a compromise. All three seemed dissatisfied. I guess I feel like eating a hungry ramen set. But you guys. It''s time to grow up, so moderate it. What a hunger strike I had before the end of my growing season, apprentice. 243 []/(n, vs) quality/ Well, it''s finally a wedding. Representatives of various countries have gathered at the Royal Palace in the Kingdom of Arkana to greet the heads of the four nobles and His Majesty the King. Of course, they all smile. Naturally it''s a social decree, but there won''t be a future for royalty who can''t even do a social decree. It''s not the wedding production, it''s only that eve festive gathering, but still I''ve already worn all the clothes that both the lady and Toon have gotten in Majan. Hmm... I''ve thought about it before, but it''s been seven or eight years. A lady who was so small, I can''t believe the wedding... I don''t know, it''s been about two or three years since I''ve known the lady and Thoon, so it doesn''t mean I got married in a fierce hurry. I don''t know about neighborhood standards such as nobility, but both your father and Thoon''s father were in favor of this marriage, so it''s not a mistake. Anyway, as far as I''m concerned, it was really emotional for me to marry a disciple, Thoon, who relies on me like a good brother, and a lady who has actually protected her life while watching over me like my poor sister. I''m particularly glad that they''re thinking of each other. Anyway, being that lady, I didn''t think I could get a romantic marriage. I use bandits as dog food in my spare time, I like to bruise men who get bloody and ask for help, I order them to cut off their necks, make them beat up their own brother or father, I can''t believe a woman like that can marry like that... When I line it up in a sentence, I get anxious that it will be okay to stay married. Not my part, but are you glad you didn''t correct it...... I can''t deny how late it feels, but is it okay for your daughter to stay married like this? Sure, Thoon is a perfect prince with no gaps whatsoever, handsome body and mind... but can I leave it all to you? Really, now... Why do I feel so sad when I''m not getting married, and my own daughter is not getting married? Right, this is Marriage Blue...... No, you''re not. Absolutely not. Either way, the lady is very happy so far. That was a very good thing. I want you to indulge me now because this could be tragic. This is all about sympathy for the young lady. "Is anyone the same, man or woman? What makes you want to beat someone other than yourself..." I feel the whole atmosphere of this ceremony, the individual air. Extremely understandable, man on the side of the Arcana kingdom prevailed. Nevertheless, it is just not violent. It doesn''t mean we''re winning every time we sell fights to customers invited by humans in the Arcana kingdom. Call it a wedding, beat it up, whatever barbarian you are. "That''s my master... he''s doing a good job. Different vitality." Noble woman of the Arcana kingdom. They, the hosts, were still full of superiority. It''s impossible, because the Master who lives a long time has implemented the "Right Beauty Act," so their beauty as they adjust for this day is a bit different. I didn''t eat peaches, but I carefully adjusted my physical condition so that the bodybuilders could train their physical beauty for the tournament. Sometimes the master has fixed the beauty from the inside of her body, and they are so radiant. Seeing them like that, the men of other countries fall in love, and the women cannot hide the jealousy of what they do not put on the table. If this is a gorgeous gem or an outfit, you could say it''s disrespectful or rude. But there''s no way I can complain about the tension in a woman''s skin or the fact that she''s in good shape without having to decorate with clothes. Because that is a total defeat as a woman. Or if you have one or two beautiful women, that''s not so much a problem. But if you tell me that all the women in the Arcana kingdom are beautiful, that''s very noticeable. Not many, and the men of other countries seemed bewildered. Nevertheless, the insides of the women are terrible. As a woman, she loses because of beauty. That would piss me off, and if I did bad, I might stop attending the party tomorrow. First of all, there will be no doubt, a great cry or a great outburst in the saluted room. That''s not what I think on my own...... all the women in the Arcana kingdom seemed to think so. I mean, I guess I made an effort towards that. ... I don''t think it''s ugly. But when I mention that, I''m spending five hundred years beating some other guy, and my master is four thousand years... Thinking about it, the way we immortals are, it''s probably ugly. Expanding your perspective is also a career in life. Not to physically harm someone, just to gain a sense of superiority, but in person. I suppose my heart, which I find ugly, despises them. immature, immature. "... no, you''re psychologically hurting me as much as you want, and you''re going to be physically harmed" I''m glad Blois isn''t this kind of woman, I''ll leave it to you. And even if I pull them out, I feel an ominous vibe. Some of the men felt annoyed about this whole country. I don''t know everyone who''s at a party on a boulder, but I''m pretty sure it''s for the kingdom of Oseo first. I don''t know if I pity you, but maybe you''re not mentally healthy from time to time. I''ve been annoyed from day to day, and therefore I feel bad when something happens, even where it has nothing to do with me. Others'' unhappiness is called the taste of honey, but in his case he will feel bitter that others are happy. Of course, neither your brother nor any other head of the Arkana kingdom, nor Rikyo, wants to do something in earnest with Oseo. I''ll deal with it if I have to, but if I don''t, I think I can just leave it alone. But...... it is none other than a lady who knows almost nothing about it that determines its'' extent ''. I''m still a lady''s subordinate, so I just have to follow the lady''s instructions... If possible, let me shame you a little, will you fit in to the extent? That''s how I see the festival next to Happiness. Hasn''t he made any predictions? After paying attention for a while...... the festival I was having a wedding greeting I was suddenly pale. An unchangeable future, a destiny that can''t be helped. It beats us all the time. Oseo Black, Prince of the Kingdom of Oseo, was grumpy. There is no way, because the Arcana kingdom is constantly talking about leapfrogging in the surrounding countries now. It made Domino a dependent country in a manner close to annexation, and the national territory expanded considerably. Moreover, it did not invade after a long war, but rather as a result of the ''peaceful'' negotiations with the Domino side. In other words, it became a giant empire that gained vast tracts of land with little effort. Of course, the Arcana kingdom is not an empire, so empire is a metaphor. Anyway, the kingdom of Arcana gained an extremely objective, vast number of dependencies. Originally Domino has been devastated by the civil war and the previous repression, but if we overcome it, it will also be possible to exploit it it commensurate with the investment. Ironically, if you still try to make it a domino folk, the tax is lighter than it was during the Empire. For the state, the breadth of the national territory is economic power and equals, as well as influence on the surroundings. In addition¡­ it was also a situation of gathering all the extremely large authorities: the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures. The Arcana kingdom is leaping forward. It is only natural for the surroundings to give them a glimpse. That can be taken for granted. Especially as a prince of Oseo, who is secretly accumulating power, there''s no way he can make this situation seem interesting. "What''s the trump card, what''s the five individuals, what''s the royal and four noble martial arts...! Such a thing, it''s decided in exaggerated vain! We have our own power to be proud of. There is new power and new technology that should be seen at a glance. Now I keep it a secret, but the truth is that this envy should be directed at me. The kingdom of Arcana, the kingdom of Oseo is the next generation of hegemony. "Especially a wounded fool, the most powerful wizard in the world. There''s no way an individual can do that! A vast wilderness, emerging in the border zone between Arcana and Domino. It is advertised that only one human being did it by magic. There''s no way there''s such a thing. There''s only one natural mutation overlapping in Domino''s invasion, and it''s just being used to propagate the state. He wasn''t the only one who thought that, it was what many realists talked about. "Abominable¡­ why should we, Oseo, the civilized, celebrate the marriage of the barbarians" Black was originally a man of high temper. The only trace was taken, which increased my self-esteem due to the fact that I was originally entertained from around me. If you try that on him, it must be frustrating not to be able to brag about the power in his hand. I guess that''s why there was so much indignation. ¡­¡­ "Oh, Dear Oseo Black. This is, welcome to Arcana." Very upbeat Doowe Sopede was naturally greeting him with a smile. The lace dress sent by Majan is also a favorite when it stands out from the surroundings. Above all, it''s very visible when Toon stands next to him. This doesn''t make me in a bad mood. ¡­¡­ "Oh, you look tired on a long journey. Take the day off at the Royal Palace and get back on track. Tomorrow is our wedding! I want Prince Black to bless you, too." "Doowe... would you introduce me to him, too? "Yeah, toon. This man is the prince of the kingdom of Oseo, and he will inherit the throne not far from us, Master Oseo Black. This Arcana kingdom is a very historical country that has always been close to us... and has come to celebrate our marriage on behalf of His Majesty the King." Doowe originally had a moderation that distinguished him from someone he shouldn''t be doing anything with. There is no disrespect for the heirs to the thrones of other nations. Well, you came to congratulate me on my marriage, I was taking it very seriously. The same applies to toons. He is the prince of one country, although it is not the right to inherit the throne, and he was a reputable man from the surrounding countries. He responds with a disgusting smile that captivates the women around him. On its face, no shade or act whatsoever. "That''s... I''m Majan-Ton. This is what I got the good fortune of being chosen as the companion of Doowe Sopede. Thank you for coming to our wedding today. Please, stay with me forever." Skin colour and facial appearance are all obviously foreign people. But still a clear transmission of the extinct beauty form. Jealous emotions that can always be directed at you, be it toon or doowe. That was the explosion in an improbably disrespectful direction. "Fine, because I don''t think Arcana with monkey blood will last that long." I had said words that I should never say, in front of a woman that I should never say, in a situation in which you could be a witness around me. I didn''t fall for anyone, I deserved it on my own. "Trump cards and entertainment, if you want to use them well, still, the royal family and the four nobles have dropped their prestige on the ground. You don''t have to be sure how much a country that has abandoned its pride as a civilized man will have." The surroundings were quiet. Everyone, doubting their ears, had allowed him to ramble. "Even with the glory of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, if blood rots and you lose your soul, your home dies. My Oseo will let you go with the sights of the heights." That''s what I say, turn your back. "I don''t like to celebrate monkey weddings." Very decisively, walking away he was selling fights. It is roughly a rambling outrage even when civilians are told. Even the aristocracy is a duel and a natural statement. Well, the other person is my princess of sopeds. Oseo Black thought the national traffic was to the point of deterioration. I thought it was going to be a war, even worse. I told him, he was good at it in his heart. "Ah." Thoon was not angry. Because I was prepared to be told that sometimes because I was a foreigner. But I didn''t think Doowe would react in any way. "Ah." Doowe is laughing. He smiles so horribly, he builds horrible words. "Hahaha! She was laughing as hard as she could, keeping her classy. That''s enough for Black to stop his leg. "Hahaha! I was laughing delightfully. He laughed as if he had gotten into a bump from the bottom of his heart without showing his indignation. "It''s a masterpiece, Toon. The invitation says that you are an exotic prince, and the characteristic is detailed, but the person who should have read the invitation says," I''m not willing to celebrate the monkey''s marriage "! I can''t believe you came all the way out of the back of the mountain to say that and just leave! Thoon couldn''t stop the words. Because the temper I felt from her seemed to swallow this royal palace, which had called and gathered the nobles of all nations. "Everyone in the country can''t even read (...) You know, I can''t believe you''re calling other people monkeys for taking civilized popularity... I just think you''re trying to make me laugh" Hearing that word, Black was stopping his leg. Even in a frustrating mind, it was like an unintentional counterattack because the most frustrating opponent made a ''impossible'' curse on himself. Tongue with tongue, he tries to argue. Against cursing, I try to return it with cursing. "Sansui!" "Ha." But I guess it''s sad. This is just an enemy country. Doowe, furious as the fiery fire was, had given absolute orders to the strongest sword he had. "Shake off your ears and nose, and line up your eyeballs." "Yes, sir." It was a degree of recognition that it was going to be war, and he understood who he pissed off about. But everything is slow. Because the spilled water doesn''t return to the basin, the clock needle just goes, and you can''t drink the spit you spit. 244 catastrophe I didn''t think it was a good idea to have a narrow horizon. If you only look at the world from your point of view, you''re going to self-destruct like him. This is only a wedding, and it''s not for your information or anything. I should have just said congratulations normally because the Kingdom of Arcana is not proud, but we are dating. Me and the festivals In the cartoons and novels I was reading, even if the protagonist made disrespectful remarks and actions, there were things to be forgiven. Sometimes they don''t deal with this guy, but that would be the heart of most people. To be clear, if you''re not from the protagonist''s point of view, you won''t be impressed with acting floated, you just get smoked. Human beings in the world are just shuddered by speeches and actions that are out of place. Never appreciate it in a good direction. Because whether you can act the same as your surroundings is the most important thing in society. At least nobody pryed, no matter what Prince Black thought of the lady or Toon on the inside. Even if he was frightened by the lady, he would have been buried around if not to the wrong extent. If he can''t even stand it, it would mean he can only think of himself, a selfish person. And I''m only a person who can only imagine developments that are convenient for me. Yes, he did the most he shouldn''t have done. Assuming you think of your daughter as a ''woman who defiled her blood with personal affection''. It is wrong to imitate such a young lady''s personal feelings as trampled upon as she wishes and think she can return with five bodies satisfied. In short... if you think the other person is stupid, it is strange to provoke yourself. A smart, generous opponent would also flush the provocation, but a lady is someone who marries a foreigner in a personal affair. Why did you think you''d put up with me? I didn''t even fall into it. I pulled out his hips sword, frightened by his carelessness. "~ ~ Come!" It is a liturgical sword, but of course it is serious. Very much now...... lowering the sword to the waist and pulling the sword out of the waist is a completely different story. That is nothing more than the proclamation that ''I will kill you from now on'', without any excuse. And regardless of whether I killed him or not, I was going to kill him. "Your Highness, step back! "This is ours! "Escape this royal palace! Naturally, he has an escort, too. It was only natural that the elite in the elite refrained from defending him, the next king. I was running out of perceiving the crisis of the Lord without having to be summoned by Prince Black. He comes this way as he passes among his guests. Faces dressed in liturgical clothes, like mine, have their swords pointed at me as I let Prince Black escape. I never use magic in this situation where there are a lot of national guests on the boulder, but they still cut me off with the willingness to kill me. ¡­¡­ I couldn''t show mercy to them coming at me. I want you to curse your own prince for selling me a fight and not thinking of buying a fight. No, of course they will not curse their Lord. "Ooh! "Ahhh! If there''s anything I can do, at least about not letting them realize they''re dead. Two men with melee skills, comparable to a Kingsguard. I had strengthened the sword of liturgy by the Qigong sword, and by the flesh that grew in Golden Dan, I had dropped my neck in a sword. The two "corpses" of the escort, who had faced me with many ordeals, loaded with many workouts and a sense of purpose, rolled over the carpet at the party venue with their necks connected. "Excuse me, my lord, but I have defiled the feast seat" I didn''t aim for anything, but the two necks that rolled on the floor fell at the same time as my proclamation. There''s also a relationship where you dropped your neck alive, and significant blood spills from the cutting surface. Surprisingly, everyone recognizes it, but it didn''t scream. Engagement, maybe because it was settled too unilaterally. If there was such a killing formation in the play, that would be the spray. That''s fine, because you basically shouldn''t be able to spot swordsmanship or anything from around you. "Prince! Please run away! "We''ll buy you time! "Follow me! Seeing my strength, the Prince''s escort was judging me appropriately. Mostly, it doesn''t matter how strong I am. Beyond this being the kingdom of Arkana, all but the guests in this party venue are enemies. No matter how comparable they are to the Kingsguard, there''s no way that Kingsguard could be in this castle or, more importantly, turn all the soldiers of the Royal Palace against the enemy. We just have to get him out of here anyway. The decision is appropriate. "You mean not Dada, the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arcana! "But as long as we''re here, I won''t allow the prince to be ruined! Never, ever let me chase a prince. Several guards who will become lords and death squads. In honor of them, I didn''t dare kill them. "I''m black and white, mountain water. Turn him into the head swordsman of the Sopedes family and tighten him up as a martial arts guide. I studied swords and fairy art under a fairy named Suibok." If they still had a wide field of view, they might have noticed this anomaly. Yes, at least what belongs to Sopede should try to track him down. Even if not, the lady must have been yelling in this situation. But nobody moves. Yes, the calm among the guests seemed to question the anomaly. "Immortality is the rare magic around here." The prince and his escorts run through the party venue. We''ll be out the door soon, we can pinch the "shield" that''s out of range of my shrinkage. Yeah, I mean, he''s not out of time for my sword yet. "One of them is... the art of manipulating position. I mean, like this..." "...... Hmm?! "You can move a distant opponent to hand." A noble man entrusted to a friend of mine suddenly moves unreasonably to the assassin''s hand. Even for a prince, he said he could leave the door soon, and suddenly he was going back to his place of death, so there''s nothing more pathetic about it. But this would also be rust coming out of me. I want him to liquidate the fight exactly. "Prince?! "Your Highness?! Stunning, a few who have become lords. With the disappearance of the prince, he hastily tries to come back here. I told them quietly. "If you want to get away from this, you have to kill me first." Normally, it would be the other way around. If you want to go after the prince, they should tell you to kill yourself. But I''m not the only one who wants to kill himself and then run. As if to protect the prince, I stood apart from the guard and the prince. ¡­¡­ Everyone at the venue was nervous. I can''t stop this blade wound sharpening. Yes, a trump card has already been issued to the scene. No one can stop you anymore. Not even to myself, that''s unacceptable. "... Your Highness, we are here to help you now! Everyone knows what I''m capable of and is on two feet to getting cut off. You decide that it is a battle of honor to die for your prince, but it is not a good idea to die without saving your prince. After they kill me, they must escape this royal palace and return straight to Oseo. It''s the worst and the worst that I''ll kill them all. But even if you wait like this, more enemies won''t diminish. I laugh recklessly at you for challenging me knowing the difference in strength, and bruise you for being a barbarian. But kill. If they want to protect the prince with their lives, I have to kill them all. "Get out of the way. Yeah! Naturally, it is a first-class craftsman''s work, even for liturgical purposes. That''s the sword you made for me, the best in the country. Exactly more capable of killing than the wooden knife I usually use. That''s the same thing with the opponent, but this one is constantly enhanced by Kim Dan and can use both Qigong sword and Hao Kung. I mean, if I could kill him, this one was an overwhelming advantage. I waved my sword a little cluttered. To the three people who cut me, I struck in as I accelerated with my improvisational work. I didn''t get my hips in tight, but it was still enough to crack my head open, and having my brain destroyed, they were spilling ''contents'' to the floor just like the two of us earlier. "... Mm" But the interception is a liturgical sword that has only been fortified with a Qigong sword. If it hits the sturdiest head in the human body, it naturally won''t hold itself. The sword I had made because of it, but it was broken into boulders by cutting five people. Regardless of Eckezax, basically weapons are expendable so I don''t mind too much, but bad things are overlapping. There were four left, and Kim Dan''s effects had expired in that place. My body, which was growing up, shrunk all at once. "Become..." "Hey, get out of the way..." If the enemy suddenly becomes a child in front of you, you must be surprised. Once for this kind of thing, I was wearing clothes that fit my normal size rather than the clothes that fit after I grew up, so it never meant that I didn''t have enough sleeve length, but it is still weakened because I see it. The problem for me is that it''s actually weakening. "... ohhhh! "There''s a gap! The two of you are cutting at me. The sword in my hand was broken, and I became a child as to what it meant. They have certainly been right to take that as a good opportunity and have punched in promptly. "Sorry to surprise you all of a sudden" The big problem for them would have been that I''m stronger, even if I went back to normal. A shortened liturgical sword that is broken near the ground. With his remaining body, he released his torso to the first person and leaked his organs, while the other person stabbed him in the throat and let go. "I will give you that sword. It''s for ceremonial purposes, but it''s a special dish of artisans." "Ahhhhhhh! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! The last two of them pinched me as I stepped forward. They don''t want to stop thinking and attack the fact that there is an overwhelming difference in strength even when they are children. Still not running away, trying to stay true to their mission until the end, they cut from the top to me, unarmed. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" I was moving the escort cut from my right to my right. That means bumping into each other with an escort cut from my left. "Become!" "Gee!" They wouldn''t have hesitated if they could have killed me by involving their allies. But now it''s just the last time we''re going to be escorting ourselves into a confrontation. The two men, who were all over themselves, had managed to change the orbit of their swords and received each other''s swords in a way that was close to being conquered. but the loud noise was hurting the ears of the guests at the party venue. While listening to the sound, I was touching the back of a swordsman who was beating with all his strength. "Momentum, Whale Wave" Touch only one body and convey vibrations to both bodies through the sword. The two, whose whole bodies were numb and unable to move, were tied to gold while standing. "Good... you''re not broken" The two men, who were no longer able to move, were also weakening in their power to hold the sword. Take the swords of both sides, lay one blade down and stab them together. I tasted the fear of being stabbed by my opponent while my body was still motionless. While I''m sorry for them like that, I''ll take another sword and go before Prince Black. He no longer has the power to resist anything. "Okay, I''ll try again. By order, I will sweep your ears and nose, and look you in the eye." "Ma, wait! Do you know what would happen if you did that! How can you think you can understand your words when you despise others? Why do you think words make sense when you call others monkeys? Naturally, he doesn''t think of us as monkeys, he just wants to be stupid. "... Ma''am, I''d like to ask you one thing" "Oh, can I help you? For a moment, the sign of Prince Black was loose. "I mean, look me in the eye, how about a lid? You can scratch your eyelids without scratching them." "Well... I have two eyes, one around the lid and the other without scratching the lid." "Understood." He recognized what I had heard and kept one hand in front of him with a bump on. "Hold on! Touch me with one finger! What do you think will happen to your parents and brothers! That word doesn''t make sense to me. At the very least, I should have asked what happened to my wife and children. And then, I''m not going to touch one finger. If you wear even one scratch, you should. Of course, it''s just a fried leg. "Be prepared." "No, don''t! He was sweet. I would have thought it was too late to assault myself because there were so many nobles from all over the country. But not actually. They are witnesses on this side. Oseo Black was uttering an unlikely rambling from a distant country to a prince with a son-in-law. In order to protect his honor, Doowe Sopede''s actions are appropriate. They must say that with their mouths shut. Because if they allow this, even if they say something similar at a wedding in the future, they have to go to bed crying. "Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt" The boulder is a sword given to the prince''s escorts of a nation. The blade spills a little, but it cuts really well. 245 Transfer Sometimes, this happens. Kill the enemy in front of you, tragically brutally and unilaterally, in a hobby. Crush your head with a wooden knife, break your neck. Seriously, slash, pierce the heart. Use the swordsmanship you have learned over the course of five hundred years from your master to kill people. As an escort, as a warrior, he uses the most powerful but deceased martial arts. What you can do is normally a corpse. By bright swordsmanship, but the opponent dies normally. I, the immortal who doesn''t need any food or drink, kill the people who live their days so hard. Showing off such a painful murder, its despicable. Play with the living body like a corpse. I was cold and objective about the status I used to aspire to. But on the other hand, here''s the thing. I swallowed Kim Dan. On top of that, move on before the lady. The only thing that matters in a way is Prince Black, who was scraped off his ears and nose and turned his eyes. His screaming, his screaming, his stuffing was the only very normal reaction. I slashed him to be as painless as possible, and he shouldn''t hurt that bad, but the loss is still intense. I can pick up the sound without earlobes, even if my nose is dropped and my breathing is hard, it''s not that deadly. But no eyes. He is in the dark by my hand. He understands with reason and instinct that he can never gain light. Only he was normal. Everything else was unusual. Not that I''m unusual, not that the other trump cards are unusual, not that the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures are unusual. I committed murder and tortured him. It is precisely an inhumane behavior, a man who was stone-throwed and deserved to be spit on, who did a blood-smelling act that was not appropriate for this occasion. That I, one day like the hero I dreamed of, am seen with amazement and respect from all around me. It is not necessary to use the perception of the immortal, but the perception of the immortal makes it even easier to understand. Guests at this party venue, orchestras, or service. Guests, hosts, everyone. He''s looking at me. As an audience for the play, he was watching me. The mightiest swordsman cuts off his brave, unnamed swordsman and honors the prince they guarded. Such a play, they watch in solitary spit. He watched murder as if it were art, too impractical, too faint, and extremely vivid. Without anyone distorting their faces, they were trembling not by emotion but by warfare, but their eyes were nailed. Sometimes, this happens. That''s what I look at in a complicated mood. Festival I may yearn for this... but I am not so happy that this bloodshed leads to admiration and awe. What the master aspired to was taken over by me... Oddly enough, it''s just archaeology and games... that the school director made, the Blue Sky Dojo of the Swordsmen... No, I don''t want to talk. I am the sword of the Sopeds. Make it the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arcana, the trump card of the sopeds. As long as Soped doesn''t betray me, as long as he protects and raises Rayne, I will continue to be. "Ma''am, I cut off Prince Black''s ears and nose and lined them up with my eyes" I lay down the sword I took from my enemies. It was like a pedestal, displaying a part of him on top of it. I''ll give it to you. As if it were an offering. Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt. It''s the art of connecting things that are touching the sword. You can get tangled up when you have a shot with your opponent, or you can get your opponent''s throwing weapon and stick it together. That made me line up his earlobes, his nose and his eyeballs. He shredded his ears at the base of the blade, dropped his nose mid-range, and glanced at his eyeballs with his cuttoe. Paste it as it is and it was dedicated to the lady. "Sansui" Thoon was in love with the sword moves. The lady was fixing her mood when she saw tragic corpses and prince ugliness. She was mad at me for ruining her own wedding, she was back to normal when I had protected her like a sister. "Are you kidding me? To the words, the surroundings are flashy. Honestly, I was a little surprised, too. Feeling the lady''s gaze, I''m shocked by that fact. "You stood around trying not to tarnish your own courtesy! Yes, it was. I used my liturgical sword clutteringly to snap and deface the carpet of the royal palace, but only my clothes stood around so that no wrinkles remained. I didn''t know you''d notice...... "I''m sorry, ma''am" "You''ve embarrassed me! Sopeds have shown the nobles of each country that they endure so much purity that they can''t tailor their clothes to their escorts! That''s right, lady, there''s something wrong with the corner of your eye. It''s only natural for me, my own escort, to win completely, to be angry at the lack of dirt in those clothes... Exactly, as usual. The lady is angry, both in her mouth and face, and a little in her heart. But I''m not furious from the bottom of my heart. They''re hustling about my bullshit against the surroundings. I''m not happy, but it''s a lady''s concern. No, I''m out of my mind, maybe I should. "I can''t believe I let Kim Dan cut off his effects and create a crisis on purpose... bruise me! I thought I''d be satisfied with that amount of planting! "Forgive me" "This punishment that has shamed me is never lighter! I seriously take it for granted that if someone around you did it, you would feel this situation like a play, wouldn''t it be due to your daughter''s transverse remarks? Wow, I can''t believe the exotic prince is losing his ear, nose and eyes on his own orders, but he''s pissed off for not having dirt on his clothes. And there''s one more thing that bothers me. He''s next door to Happiness, it''s about me. Something''s wrong with him, he''s still blue. Is it true that this tragedy is not over yet? "What a fuss." I dare you, as the prince who is bored by the loss can hear, your brother drew people forward with a loud voice. The figure is also a perfectly playful actor. "... I see, Sansui. Even though Doowe ordered you to, did you injure Prince Oseo Black" "That''s right...! In agony, Prince Black was screaming by his insistence. I can''t do it. Then I''m angry. Even if I know I have an affair, this is angry and natural. "You guys...... my Oseo will never forget this humiliation! Wow, I honestly admire that. He endures the fear of darkness, but he spits a curse on us. "What is the strongest swordsman, what is the lord of the legendary sword, what is the wizard of heaven and punishment, what is the revolutionary, what is the fitter! While you are celebrating one or two heroes, we at Oseo have the audacity to leap forward! Ten years ahead of this, Arcana will prosper... but be frightened, you fools mixed with the blood of barbarians! A hundred years after your death, your descendants will continue to worship the dust of my Oseo! The five of us don''t laugh at that. Perhaps that is not unrealistic. Instead, it was more realistic than magic. With a hundred years, the kind of science and technology develops dramatically. We came to this world from the stars that made that history. "... Prince Black, can you stand? "... Hmm! Your brother was grabbing the hand of Prince Black, who lost his eyeball. When he realized that was assistance, he stood up with his face contained. "This... naturally protests! Remember, Sopede! Indeed, it is a sad thing. I don''t know because he can''t see the front, but I haven''t had any trouble with your brother''s ''face'' and I haven''t even apologized. It was just that he had a cruel face and a law of character. "What, can you stand" Really, that''s what he said. Your brother had let go of the prince''s arm trying to stand and put in a kick in front of him for what would happen. Without seeing the front, losing support, another unintentional blow to the abdomen, He butted unnecessarily. "... na" "Now I can''t stand (...)" On the prince''s crotch, your brother''s sword stabs him. In a sense, someone more important to the man than from the neck to the top had been excised. I see, Festival, did I see this... "Sansui, you''re always sweet on my sister. Being faithful to orders is so wonderful..." This time, the prince was passed out. I''m throwing up bubbles, keeping my crotch down, and falling as-is. "This disturbance is an act of spitting on Bathrub and the royal family, not just sopeds. By contrast, what do you think you can do with your sister''s orders?" "Forgive me" "What happens if I spit on the Arcana Kingdom? Hurting you until you can never stand up again will be your role." I''m feeling signs...... both royalty and batrab were all sending out signs that ''you don''t have to be that far''. Nevertheless, it will be sufficient for demonstrations. Rather, it is about too much. Calling Sopede''s son-in-law a monkey is unacceptable, even if he is a prince of one country. The public was informed that the delicate parts of the men were to be cut off. What a noisy country. Even if they call me a barbarian, it''s so weird. "Doowe." "Yes, brother" "Toon." "Yes, my lord" "I''ll punish Sansui, okay? Listening to the words of the active principals, the two who were to marry were nodding. And I was realizing I didn''t like it. Yes, he said he still blues my festival. "Sansui" Your brother carefully wrapped his prince''s ''stick'' and ''ball'' in a clean handkerchief and gave it to me. I really don''t want to take it, but I decided to take it. "Return all ''Prince'' parts to King Oseo, including what you have." Do you make such a sealed evil god-like treatment this'' site ''? In that case, it''s not me that should be sealed. Is my son''s son coming home with his eyes, ears, nose and set...... Whatever Oseo''s king was, I don''t feel the need to see him that badly. "Good, you, give it to me directly. You know what that means? "Yes, sir." "Never let him receive it, and I will not allow him to return to the Arcana Kingdom until then." Without an appointment, he told me to storm... No, I don''t like having appointments. Such an appointment would definitely be rejected. "Naturally, but drive away everything that interferes. My son is going back to his father, and even if he''s changed, he has to achieve it. Also forbid all falsehoods. Tell them everything you''ve done and move on." What do I do...... you are saying something more evil than a lady. I can''t believe the atrocities up until just now were only outposts. "Sansui, you''ll be back before my wedding begins." No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. What you''re saying is touching, but all I see is the worst future! Thoon is at war, but if his own father had listened to the rumblings he had just made, he seemed to be having a hard time opinionating. Looks like your brother and lady are going to welcome Toon into the family and protect him with all their might... but Toon is not that happy. "Then go, my Sopede trump card." "Ha!" But I am extremely swordsmanship and extremely mind-blowing, so I could seriously reply even if I didn''t want to. I don''t like myself like that. I want to be Japanese who can say no. "Hey, you guys! Get me a magician, there''s an injured man. Lots of defects. Heavy duty! With my back, which began to exit quietly, your brother was instructing those around him. I didn''t get injured, I made a mistake... "Then bring in Oseo''s squire! I leave the room with Oseo Black''s ears, nose, eyes, sticks and spheres. What an unpleasant courier, I can''t believe I''m going to do this business by not contaminating my clothes... "Princess Oseo Black (...) is bleeding and falling! Oh, well, Prince Oseo Black has changed his career. What a nasty class change...... My heart was chilled by ''castration surgery'' without any fantasy or magic elements. Perhaps the participants in this party will reconsider their relationship with Sopede in the future? Being a nobleman, being an adult, is hard. Yes, while I was talking on my back, it was me who decided to look for a bag to seal this'' area ''for now. 246 []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) place I was walking down the road at night in my courtesy clothes. I know it''s wrong to want something like that, like a fun day or a rewarding job or a job that someone appreciates. I know that because society needs a job and can afford to devote resources to it, it becomes an employment and a job. Even with instruments, musicians cannot be established in rural villages where there are only primitive tribes and the poor. It is because there are so many rich people whose wealth is concentrated that the profession of musician is established. And well, I can''t help but escape reality. Stand up as a swordsman, it is only natural to follow the instructions of Sopede as the strongest sword. But how about deafening your ears, turning your eyes with your nose, and delivering them to kings of other nations with sticks and balls? I feel that it is a matter of heart that it is established as a job and as a business. And with that in mind, I was running using my blink kung fu. Of course, my speed will improve dramatically if I use Moment Gong and Golden Dan at the same time. But it is instantaneous speed and naturally not something that can be maintained for long periods of time. I can fight and travel tirelessly because, for one thing, I stand around with consumption commensurate with the automatic recovery of Immortals. Immortal work improves physical abilities, but its effects are inferior in all respects to strengthening by Wang Qi and evil blood. That''s why my master didn''t teach me that in the first five hundred years. Because teaching that makes swordsmanship go away, and you can''t deal with the users of Wang Qi and evil blood. Nevertheless, such weaknesses are already well known to the sopeds. I also know how my old master made up for that. "... were you really prepared in advance" Kim Dan and Pan Peach were prepared for me. I would have asked my master in advance to prepare for this time. When this happens, I can act without really thinking about fatigue. At more than twice as fast as three times, I run through the Arkana kingdom. "It''s time for the night to dawn, but you''re close to the border" Still, I don''t know exactly how far to go. Of course there will be a post at the border, and there will also be soldiers there...... Is it bad if we don''t kill them all after all...... No, but I want to avoid killing everyone if I can. Killing people who do serious work is mentally frustrating. But I guess it turns out to be closer to that...... Running overnight, I had naturally arrived at the Morning Detention Unit. Many people are already trying to line the borders of the Kingdom of Oseo. I don''t really want to wait, but still kick some completely irrelevant human on the boulder...... "Hey, you there! Was it the effect of the courtesy clothes, I was totally floating from the surroundings, and the soldiers at the barracks were calling me. Blah, blah, blah. It''s a job question. Oh, I don''t think this is the favor of a courtesy dress. To me in line of discipline, Oseo''s guards were yelling at me with spears. "Who the hell are you! I haven''t heard from you today when you visit! Maybe there''s an envoy person keeping in touch with the hurry But if you were such a person, you should push the people around you. But you should move on. In the first place, if you''re in a hurry, you should be riding a horse. At least not on foot. I mean, me, a blatant foreigner, in apparently floating courtesy on this occasion. To such a suspicious man, seriously questioning his duties and so forth, the soldiers at this station are truly excellent. "I, Black and White Mountain Water! The Arkana kingdom, the Sopedes, has become the head swordsman, and is the chief martial arts guide! So I was proclaiming, remembering Blois. Honestly, there''s only hindsight, but still dare to behave transversely. "We are on our way to His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Oseo by the lives of the four nobles of the Arcana kingdom, Lord Sopedo! Those wishing to enter the country, who heard my proclamation and felt something nasty, rush away. That''s not all, you hear me out loud and more soldiers gather from the barracks. "Last night, Prince Black of the kingdom of Oseo did all he could to ramble on to our Lord, Lady Doowe Sopede. So I cut off Prince Black''s ears, nose and eyes! Plus the prince''s..." What can I say? I was abruptly stopping words. Kim, I feel that it''s different, and I feel that the biological statement about male organs is something different, and it''s ambiguous that it''s a steep point. Or is that a bit of a stick and a ball... "Give me your part as a boy! I brought it here! I proclaimed with another bag, not with the peaches and the golden dan. Regardless of the veracity of the word, everyone was just feeling the lack of it. "I bring this to His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Oseo! To that end, I went to the land without any prior report! If we stand in the way, we will not stop trying to deal with 10,000 armies in the name of the Lord of the Four Noble Sopeds of the Kingdom of Arcana! So far, is it true that the purpose of the visit with our country is the delivery? Then please come through. Absolutely not. I''m clearly trying to break into Oseo with hostility. If you look at it, that''s what they exist for. "Enemy attack, people! Get this man! It''s natural, but if your opponent is less than your ally, it''s the basics in the basics that surround you with a spear. If you''re prepared to stab someone to death, you don''t need that much difficult training or collaboration. We just have to surround and narrow it down. However, that is if the opponent did not have mobility. "Faithful to my duties, very good! But this one has a destiny! Therefore, let us forcibly break through! We have to go home before the wedding starts. It would be nice to put it into a sentence, but that is a mistake. At least, it''s not like the need to kill them or causation. "Immediately, wipe them all out! Funny, forced breakthroughs and total annihilation are utterly contradictory statements. A game I used to play can have a bonus when I reach the edge of the map while wiping out all enemies within the time limit if there are aspects that can be cleared under that condition, such as moving to the edge of the map within the time limit... Of course, I don''t have any bonuses, and they''re not game data either. "Get it down. Yeah! But kill. If it''s their job to kill me, it''s my job to kill them too. "shrinkage" Much of the shrinkage is not a very good thing as a swordsman. But sticking to weirdness more than you''re in a hurry isn''t a good thing either. When I broke through the enclosure in the shrinkage, I was slipping the sword over the guard''s hips. When I thought about it, I was bare hands, so I had no choice. "Qigong Sword" Naturally, it''s easier to kill from behind than from the front. From places not protected by armor or ribs, he stabbed them in the back and killed them. "Hey! There he is! "A user of rare magic, don''t be alarmed! It''s sad, they''re attacking me. More than I can surround and kill, I just have to poke it normally. In addition, preparations for bows and arrows have already begun at Sekiguchi. It could hit my side, but I was getting ready to intercept anyway. "You''re quite powerful, don''t be alarmed! Even if the opponents were palms, courtesy, and alone besides, the guards would not be alarmed. That would be true, immortals like me, my master and Mr. Fuukei are rare in this world, and there are few outside standards like Festival Me and Masakazo... but even about Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah, it''s as easy as breaking through this place. You don''t have to fly through the sky, you''ll be able to perish normally. That''s why they confront me without alarm. Even so powerful, they intercept without despair because they know they can kill as long as they guess. Of course, I''m not about blowers. "Shrink. inner kung fu, transient kung fu" Exactly, nothing more. Simultaneous use of shrinkage and instantaneous merit, but also in series. It uses both instantaneous travel and fast behavior, which is not something we can handle without Wang Qi or evil blood. You''ll get some if it''s also magic armor, and you''ll be able to dodge it with fortune telling...... Well, that''s if they''re other than me. Dozens of guards on the table were all lying on the ground in dozens of seconds. "Magic! Use your magic! "I don''t hit it...... too soon! "Cook every forest, hurry! The soldiers who had been able to look over from above had given up completely to hold me in melee. I guess there were times when all the wanted immigrants in the area were evacuated, even though they were supposed to burn the trees in the area, but they were trying to kill me. But I can''t have a volcanic fire on a boulder. I was using shrinkage to disappear from their sight. "Hey, where are you! "No way, they got you out?! "Hey, don''t open the gate! Well, very much now...... There is always a place in the structure that supports the weight of the structure itself. It would be a foundation, a pillar, or its junction. Such areas naturally increase in intensity, but they are nevertheless limited. "Foreign Gong Method" There is a tactic to find more than one such site and add weight to one point, not the whole, and consequently collapse the structure. That was the technique I learned from my master. "Crash." Three stories or so, the fort''s temporal gateway. A place made of stone, earth, trees, etc. that also serves as the front line of defence. Naturally, the building is robust, but if it breaks into the interior and is used as heavy as a bomb demolition, there is no reason why its structure can be maintained. "Uh-oh! "Shit, it''s gonna break. Ooh! Both me and my master use crumbling castles against living humans and moving animals, but this is the original usage. It''s usually cumbersome and far-fetched polar, like attacking a moving human joint and dislocating it. It is that the master suffered scatterly, but the bigger the object, the more effectively it works, so it doesn''t have to be us if it isn''t an interpersonal match to function effectively. Well, if it''s me or my master, I''ll finish my planting as soon as I can, like an idiot. "Well... Sopede is a famous Takemen house. It''s a disgrace to pursue those wounded in battle." Naturally, I had already broken through. I see those who were inside or above the broken post in agony. Neither your brother nor your father would ever praise me for standing around like this on a boulder. I destroyed this post when I destroyed it as a building. Not that my conscience doesn''t hurt, of course. "Okay, excuse me." Well, the precinct collapsed. Together the gates have also collapsed, so the aim of holding back the suspicious has been achieved. Of course, they turned down normal logistics. Such a situation, naturally, can be described as an important part of the state. What do the survivors of the fort do in this age when they have little means of communicating information to distant opponents? "Again, give me wolf smoke" Behind me, there was a lot of smoke going up. It''s not the fire I caused the fort to collapse, it''s usually them burning the remains of the fort. What a great idea to give priority to communicating information over doing rescue. But sad, that one hand only adds more to my victimization. This wouldn''t have happened if I had killed all the people in the fort and kept them from calling for help. In that sense, I guess I''m failing. Nevertheless, it has nothing to do with my feelings and my work. "All enemies will be defeated." Yeah, that''s all. Nothing that difficult. I kept running, even with the sword I took. Yeah, I just got into Oseo. My opponent was still holding back like a mountain. 247 Yang Dynamics The transmission of information that turns up wolf smoke is simple and quick. Whatever it is, the fire hands are rising. Even if I haven''t had any meetings, that''s all I know is that it''s unusual. If that''s the border post, it''s still there. As I was running in a big hurry, I noticed a ton of horseback riding coming from that opposite direction. No, I normally know that you''ll notice. I don''t have to be a Immortal to know. ''Cause now, from before me, there''s a really loud noise approaching. I''ve heard so much about it in Sopede, it''s the sound of a cavalry. Well... I guess I''ll have to kill them all... "Those there, stop! Running ahead, Commander-like Mitsuhito noticed me and stopped calling. I''ll honestly stop and face the Horse Knight. I could presumably make sure the firehand went up in the direction of the precinct and ran in great haste. I see, he must be a good human being. At least, it should be someone who can work. "You''re from that precinct. Who are you, Oseo? "I am the Black and White Mountain Water, one of the four nobles of the Arkana kingdom serving the Sopeds." ... Odd, I''m in such a proud position too, why are you doing this? "Why are those of the Arcana kingdom here alone! "I am on my way to His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Oseo, under my command! "What''s the requirement, say it! "Prince Oseo Black criticized our country and hurt its dignity in front of our guests in every country! Therefore, I have removed Prince Oseo Black''s ears, nose and eyes, plus cut off the testimony of the men! Bring it to your king! I don''t know how many times I''ve said ears, nose and eyes already. Why should big adults report money to big adults when they are at work with each other? I must declare that because it is a hunting action from what it is, but as for the Arcana Kingdom side, there is nothing to be backward about. "... So, what about that precinct?" "Anyway, I broke it! "Come on, if you mean you have a destiny, you can''t pull it off..." The commander cut me off from the conversation about all the crap you''ve done. We have a mission and a role for each other. Then we''ll have to fight no more. I don''t want to kill you if possible, a good soldier. "People... Him! But if you try it on me, there are few people who want to kill me. In the first place, it''s too arrogant, such as killing because you want to. A little reminder of my words. How can I not fight the opponent who will be a battle there... If you work hard, you want to win by fighting your opponent to the extent that you can win...... Why are you just fighting someone you''ll never win or someone you won''t be funny and proud of...... Well, I know how you feel. At least, I think so too... and even they think I''m gonna kill them. "shrinkage" Me and my master''s shrinkage is not a level that we can manage with normal human reflex nerves. Well, it exceeds the limits of dealing with it with no prior knowledge at all. The degree to which you can consolidate yourself with magic and deal with the festivities I predicted in divination. Even Run, a genius in genius, couldn''t do anything. At first sight, there''s no way someone with only magic can deal with it. "is hiccup..." I was shrinking into the air directly next to the Commander. Disappear from his sight, put a sword further down his throat from the side, and slit it open. In an instant he suffers a fatal injury and there is no means here to treat it. Take control of the destination. Of course it means martial arts, but it''s only a little different if I deal with the big army. I mean...... go around behind or on the side of a human about to attack and keep killing him. It just doesn''t get into the other person''s sight for a moment, and even keeps poking at the void. "Oops..." "Hiu..." "Ah..." When this happens, there is no swordsmanship or snagging. That''s what I can kill by just keeping shrinking land in a row. "Hey, what the hell! "Duh, where did it disappear! "Chi, motherfucker! Damn it!" And well, it''s easy to say but not easier to do. Repeat the work even if it doesn''t bother you. Naturally, it''s not fun. I don''t even look very much like a swordsman. But that''s what I feel. If you deal with them, your enemies will suddenly disappear and your friends will keep falling apart. Well, come on. Let''s be scared. Naturally, humans can do some if they are practicing, but not at all. Especially when it comes to fighting someone you couldn''t imagine. Crazy shack, rather than fall into madness. "Disappear in a flash, you''ll show up in a flash! "Damn it, what am I supposed to do! My shrinkage is classified as instantaneous travel. But there are other things that would make it transparent or stop time, and that kind of technique would do something similar. If you''re a former Japanese at a time like this, you can think of things like "Are you capable of the instantaneous mobility system" or "You can stop time," but they don''t have that. Claw Bathrub has already proven that, of course, we cannot deal with such an idea, that we cannot do anything with magic by magic against a series of instantaneous movements. But the important thing here is that they''re having a panic. They have weapons, they''re on horseback, and they''re regular soldiers who can use magic. Besides, it doesn''t mean the elite in the elite. Not everyone is highly judgmental, and armed is a very ordinary person. Speaking of what that means...... "And hey! "Uh-oh! While I was at it, I wondered. But I dared stay in their sight without shrinking. In time when neither the sword nor the spear arrived, the action they took...... For now, it was the worst thing about using magic. Naturally, I avoid shrinkage. But that magic doesn''t disappear because it doesn''t hit me, it doesn''t mean it''s harmless to hit an ally. Unlike my immortality, the magic of fire, which is extremely capable of killing, was used in a situation where the soldiers on board were dense. "Oh, yeah! "Hey, don''t. Ooh! "I can''t believe you''re killing me like this. Aah! I''m the first commander who can sink this mess. They were completely ''confused'' when they were scared of me not seeing them. That''s not such an easy thing to do, which is often a game, like recovering at once if you use an item. There was a complete panic. Nobody''s looking for me anymore. Fight back against allies who attack themselves with magic, and use their magic before they attack themselves with magic. Besides, on horses that would be scared of fire, even though they are trained. I''ve decided enough, I''ll shrink them back. We must go and return as soon as possible, while generating as many victims as possible. "Pan peaches are delicious... but not nearly..." As I nourish myself, I run even faster. Sensing the tragedy behind me, I still have to move on. Well, now it''s a town. In my direction, there was a town near the border. Sadly, this must also be forcibly broken through. If you want to do it, you can cut through it by shrinking the air. What the hell is coercion...... "Those there, stop! Apparently, even here, we see wolf smoke. Or maybe another unit of the cavalry earlier was informing us of the crisis here. Rather than that, maybe a cavalry came out of this city. This is my first city, so I don''t know how it usually is, but there are obviously a lot of armed soldiers. Do you mean a town near the border, where more than a hundred soldiers lay bows and arrows on the walls that surround the city, and dozens more soldiers are waiting for their shields in front of the gate? Obviously, he was on strict alert. "Now this city is sealed off! You can''t let the unidentified in here! Name your name! "I''m Black and White Mountain Water! The four nobles of the Arcana kingdom, the Sopedes! I already made a statement that turned into a temple, and Mitsuhito, who would have been the greatest at the time I heard the word, had issued the decree. "Capture that man! I don''t mind killing you! Shortly afterwards, the archers who were on the walls of the town fired arrows at me. That''s not all, a wizard with a lot of strength shoots fire magic and wind magic at me. Well, if you''re going to call yourself a neighbor in this situation, there''s no choice but to be killed. But if the magic of the wind uses the magic of fire anyway, it seems impossible to catch it. Kill him, catch him if he''s alive, I think that''s the right thing to do. Nevertheless, if you are not a person of your own country, that would be appropriate. Human life is light in this world, and that''s it if you insist you haven''t come in the first place. Mostly, I''ve killed them scattered on the road, too, and more importantly, the prince killed them and did what he deserved. If so, it can be said that even if he was killed after some questioning, there is no choice. Of course, I''m not going to get killed. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" shrinkage that attracts distant opponents, towels. Bring the infantry in front of me in a row. A master could call multiple opponents at the same time, but that kind of thing was something I could do because I was a master, and it was impossible for me. Nevertheless, if used continuously, it is hardly a problem. It was pretty heavily equipped infantry, so it would be enough to make it a wall. "Qigong Sword, Numerous Beads Belt" Just in case, strengthen the face made into a wall with a Qigong sword. Of course, before the magical attack, rest easy, but I could still expect the effect of clinging to walls made of multiple humans perfectly. There was not a single human being who could grasp such a series of actions. Everyone normally attacked me and assumed they hit me. That would be a value gap for me. Once I had fallen back in shrinkage, I jumped up with lightweight kung fu and was shrinking again to the archers on the walls. "Lightweight Kung Fu" I grabbed the archer''s shoulder staring at where I was and lifted it lightly as it was. And to his people, he wields himself as a blunt instrument. "Heavy duty." Heavy only the moment he hits, earn power. That''s no when it comes to humans hitting humans and dying as they are, but you don''t have to worry about it in particular. Because every opponent I hit falls off the walls. A few meters is a castle wall, so if you fall, you''ll die just like that. "Hey, we''re climbing! "Get it down, get it down, get it down! "Do it! Naturally, a weapon called a bow and arrow can do little when approached. The bow and arrow are structurally difficult to equip with other decent weapons on top of the complete blockage of both hands. If it''s a big bow, not a short bow, then all the more so. In the first place, there''s no way an archer shooting from above a castle wall can suddenly appear in front of him and deal with him calmly. Archers who get slapped down by me, but are still relatively far away, the archers attack this way properly. But even though the time is near, the mindset is arrows. That would stop there if I stabbed an archer on my side who I use as a blunt weapon. "Ku... get away from him! A wizard with excellent magic was preparing magic for me. I''m preparing some pretty strong magic to make sure you kill me. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" Let me use it because it''s just fine. He was trying to use magic behind my back, shrinking him right in front of me. I didn''t realize that. He was unleashing the magic of fire in my direction of progress. "You did it! "No, I didn''t" How much of a shock would it be for an enemy who should have been in front of him to speak from behind him? Before I recognized it, I was grabbing his head and shaking it with vigour, beating him with the body of an archer and dropping it. Maybe I can fly, so once I stun him, I drop him. I would say the labor required. "... you feel like you used the magic of fire yourself" Throw away the body of an archer with an arrow stabbed all over him and he looks again after the magic of the fire unleashed by an earlier wizard. It was a boulder attack, and the enemy before me had been swept away. With such high power, I also feel like I was burning my side as it were even when it hit me, but I guess I couldn''t afford to give it a break. "Well." When I looked behind my back, the faces that scared me were about to escape. I don''t think you can let them get away with it, but I also feel a little out of touch that the person you''re headed for doesn''t kill the person who runs away from you. We have to kill them all as much as we can. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" Reach out from the scaffolding of the castle wall and draw your opponent inside the town. "Huh?" "Ah?" "Ghaaaa! The average soldier, who is not capable of flying, was struck by the tragedy of suddenly moving into the air, supposed to be fleeing, and falling. I''ve been hit, or I''m doing it. Look inside the town while creating massive crashes. I see, it was a pretty big city, and it seemed to flourish. "It won''t be in the boulder to kill all the townspeople. Besides, whoever''s running away before he fights me... or in the shield is out of range of shrinkage..." If you want to do it, you can also break down this entire castle wall. It''s just a little awkward to make similar attacks twice. They might say something later. "Hmm." Looking around, I found a simple stuffing with just a column and a roof above the walls. Let''s grab an array. That''s what I think. I shrink there. The city was already in turmoil and the citizens were evacuating. In contrast, the soldiers are coming this way. "That''s just fine. If we destroy that bunch, we''ll be okay passing through here." Reinforce the sword that was in the jar with the Qigong sword and slash the pillars in conjunction with the heavy duty. When all the columns were cut off, its roof and columns were lightened. "Foreign Gong Dynasty, Mountain Throw" Once you lighten what you touch, keep it even if you let go of your hand, and weigh it only for a moment hitting the target, the immortality, the throwing of a mountain. I floated the roof and pillars and threw them straight onto the town''s boulevard, a dense area of enemies. "Uh-oh! "Hi-hi, that''s good! From their point of view, it would look like the building flew round from the top of the castle. Badly, a wizard who could use the magic of fire was hitting it against the roof. I wish I had at least the magic of the wind, but I don''t think so. It won''t change much. The burning roof had many generals underneath as they fell apart. With this, this city will be enough for now. I''m me, and I have a reason to hurry. "Nevertheless..." When I left by shrinkage from the city where the fire began, I had my thoughts on the Arkana kingdom''s operation. I''m not being told anything. That would mean that everything I do is just a positive move. "What kind of operation is Rikyo..." These Oseo must have those days waiting for me to regret that I should have killed him. 248 Witnesses On that day, Black and White Mountain Water ''marched'' to the King''s Capital of Oseo. Dropping some castles and moving forward, he was descending before many decrees arrived in the king''s capital. We intercepted just one intruder, but everyone was alert. But everything was for nothing. There was no way that a man who destroyed several countries - Swivok - could drop one country that he recognized as the strongest. One playwright ''witnesses'' the tragedy and tells it to many things. I became a playwright because I mean, I like funny plays. I became a playwright because I came up with an interesting play and wanted to shape it. Naturally, I watch my plays a lot, even other writers'' plays. For me, I was lucky and unlucky to have witnessed that killing. I still remember the emotion when I saw the venerable, noble madman. But... that''s good luck as an audience. The playwright, I was reminded of how my imagination was stale. Originally, I wasn''t as wealthy as I was, but I was in Wang Capital because there was no one else in the country to watch the play. And I used to hang out all night. That''s why... I witnessed it. Blessed with the good fortune of running late, I could see that killing. There was no future for those who moved on before him, and there was no survival behind him. Soldiers with a mission to protect the king''s capital arrived at him as he proceeded down the boulevard, turning him into a wreck with a single machete. In the kingdom of Arcana, known as the Sword Saint of the Child''s Face, he was murdered, whether a cavalry or an infantry, but without mercy. Exactly, it was the hero of the story itself. There was a thousand heroes in the play. The only thing that would have been different would have been that you didn''t have a legendary sword. Fighting an army defending the king''s capital, he was wearing a sword that he would have taken from Oseo''s soldiers. It''s not a play, so every time I kill a human, my sword breaks. Nonetheless, he was able to continue killing forever because he was taking it away from the soldiers who were trying to kill him. That''s really graceful. I seemed to be watching exactly the example of the play. I didn''t take it by force, I didn''t strip it from the body, I wasn''t rushing to pick up what was falling to the ground. Sometimes a broken sword kills a soldier and drains him from his power. Sometimes I slit my throat without mistake, snatching it from a fallen soldier and switching to duplicity. Sometimes he grabbed the soldier''s spear tip with his bare hands and then took it away. I''m a playwright too, naturally I know about the killing squad. At the same time, how hard it can be. I know Oseo''s generals are desperate to kill him, but that swordsman''s standing around is so elegant, that''s all he seemed to storm to kill him and fall to the ground on schedule. Killing is a promise. The role to be slashed and the role to be slashed move according to each other''s decisions. Because you know how difficult that is, it''s just a divine realm to bump a move that has made it even more advanced and continue to execute the big army that is genuinely trying to kill itself without going crazy on their opponents. Yes, that''s all we were looking at. I watched too distant a legend of fully armed soldiers being driven away by only one swordsman. But hey, is that the noble killing, can you say? We were in love with his sword skills. Without waving a fuss, I didn''t use magic at all, but I watched as an audience slaughtering him with an exotic martial arts. But we need to realize sometime. I noticed it because it''s not a viewpoint as an audience, it''s a viewpoint as the side playing the play. A play is about putting on clothes that were useful to actors. If it''s civilian clothing, that''s fine with you, but if it''s also aristocratic clothing, you have to prepare clothes that look aristocratic. Nevertheless, some troupes may borrow from rental costumers rather than themselves. Naturally it doesn''t belong to an actual nobleman, or many fashion laggards who bought old cheap. Nevertheless, what I borrowed is what I borrowed. You get a fine if you get dirty, and if you get wrinkles on it, that''s a fine. We take care not to contaminate borrowed clothes and decide to move carefully not to break borrowed clothes... That''s why I noticed. He stood around looking for wrinkles in the leather shoes he was wearing in a situation where Kensei, the child''s face, was single-handedly attacking the capital of a country. We were passing through emotion when one noticed and everyone made themselves known. You don''t know what that means, do you? Neither did we. In front of him was a murderous soldier, and in the midst of an enemy country with archers on the building and no reinforcements whatsoever, he took great care not to get his shoes dirty. He was thorough anyway so that he wouldn''t step on the body he slashed to death, that he wouldn''t put his shoes in the streets with blood, that he couldn''t use his toes to wrinkle. I found out then. your sight, the poverty of your imagination. I had positioned the role of ''madman'' as someone who would do something different than a regular person anyway. But the actual madman is different. He is heroic enough to unilaterally kill a thousand horses without pulling a step forward, but he does not like to be dirty like a poor man like us. If you get caught, you''ll be tortured to the best of your misery, even if you don''t, your life can''t be guaranteed against a large army. In such an extreme state, pay attention to something other than your own life and be thorough. This isn''t a lunatic. What do you mean? It''s just that you''re so brave that you''re already told as a legend when it comes to single-handedly entering an enemy country and attacking down the king''s capital. His martial name will roar all over the world. But in such a legendary battle, he feared his shoes would fall on him. When I make madmen appear in plays, I usually make them appear as bad guys or dogmas. You don''t get the word, you''re intoxicated by alcohol, you think your head is damaged by medication? Anyway, I portrayed the existence of a madman as an affordable being. But seeing how he did it, I had to change my mind. There are madmen in the world who seriously turn their minds on irrevocably, as if they really don''t care, in an emergency situation where everyone is doing the kind of feat they dream of, or lose their lives. Besides... everyone knows, he didn''t infiltrate Oseo. On the road from the border of Oseo to the king''s capital, he ravaged and broke through all the obstacles that stood in his way. It was not the beginning of Wang Du that he stood around without a drop of blood and using his new leather shoes as they were... What surprises me more than anything is why he invaded Oseo. Of course we didn''t know that when we were flattered by him, but later when we found out why he had stepped in... we really didn''t know what that meant. He said it was to bring Prince Oseo Black''s men to King White. Declaring such an absurd thing high on the road, it annihilated the faces it intercepted. How can you fight as a life for that reason? Nobles like Sopede, who commands him, are also insane, but would be insane to march to another country as ordered with courtesy in discipline? At first I thought it was a more heroic reason. There must be any decent reason, anyway, whether it''s to help a woman who''s been taken, or to honor a friend who''s been wronged, or an innocent people. Well anyway...... this is a declaration of defeat as a playwright...... Facts are stranger than novels. At least I''m not sure I''m going to make this play. He scolds the prince of another country who made a scene at the wedding, singles himself into the prince''s homeland with his uniform in his part, rounds up the soldiers on the road and deals with them, and then comes straight to the king''s capital and sticks them out to the king. Look, it''s ridiculous. It doesn''t make sense on top, does it? I can''t believe I''m risking my life for that reason, and I can''t even pay attention to clothes and shoes, which is very unlikely, but I don''t get empathy. So well, as far as I''m concerned... And then I found out, the collapse of Oseo didn''t deserve any surprise. When I found out it was going to collapse, I fled straight to another country. Oseo, Wang Du, Royal Castle. Its castle, the authority of the state itself, was currently hitting only one opponent with a crisis of devastation. No, just to be clear, it was already devastated. The king, who stood between his eyes, stared at the door with his hindsight, protected by the remaining forces. There is already very little hustle and bustle in the venue. The combatants were already wiped out and the non-combatants were frightened and unable to move. "¡­ Coming" A SS captain was pulling out his sword, leaving him unattended and ready. Immediately afterwards, the door between the sights collapsed without sound. Even the many condiments, which were placed in front of that door, float in meaningless ways. "... then you''re a monster" In a way, he was worthy to face the king of one country. In a way, it was improbably disrespectful. The king sees the man and complains. Kicked through a number of generals by the time he got here, he was dressed in a courtesy that he didn''t think he was fighting. The killer, who made even elegance feel, did not show any fear or grudge, but entered between the glances in a taunting manner. "Oh, it''s the golem! Along with fear, put in a weapon of state secrets, which had been delivered as a test machine. Those dozens of planes, it was excessive force to kill just one. Oseo''s newest weapon boasts more agility than man, more strength than man and more endurance than man. That kills into the mountain waters. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters. Power method, leg shaking. Foreign Gong Dynasty, Mountain Throwing" In one blow, two robust golems blow up. Of course, it will not damage anything, but that golem, which has no ability to fly and has no means of attack other than to kick a beating, could not do anything and flew out through the window on the left and right side between the glances. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters. shrinkage method, weaving princess" The remaining eight bodies disappear at the same time as they touch the sword he holds. Using a broken window as a passage, travel instantly outside this castle in shrinkage. It was only natural that that latest weapon would then fall according to gravity. Unless you have a regenerative capability, that latest weapon would have been destroyed by self-gravity and gravity acceleration. Even in the unlikely event that it happened to be spared the destruction, it was hopeless for the Golem, which fell outside the castle, to return during the sight. And the facades of Oseo, who did not know those rationales, were even more desperate. The anomaly that everything that touches that sword disappears. Everyone was coming and going with reality and nightmares to situations where meaninglessly unintelligible overlapped. "Your Majesty... I will protect you to the end! The SS captain puts a burning sword on the swordsman in front of him, giving up his life and being slaughtered. Whatever dies or not, it eats up to the best of its ability. In response to that blow, he did not use any immortality. "Brilliant." Normally, respond with swordsmanship. In compressed time to the extreme, he was looking at the truth. Too complete, a swordsman to spend peacefully in the ultimate realm. With that emotion of being mutilated by Him and the carelessness that I cannot protect the Lord enough. An unmistakable blow. That''s just it, the SS captain was desperate without even suffering. "... name it" There''s nothing to protect you anymore. If so, I have no choice but to defend myself. Oseo White ordered the intruder to be a monster beyond degrees. "I am the chief swordsman of the Four Nobles of the Kingdom of Arkana, the Sopeds, and the General Commander of the Martial Arts Guide. My name is Black and White Mountain Water." Without disrespect, he stands upright and thanks. On top of that, he named his affiliation exalted. "Shirokuro, Sansui... Child-faced Sword Saint, the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arkana..." "It is a great honor for His Majesty the King of another country to know about me." What a joke. This is the strongest swordsman, beyond degrees. The strongest is the strongest soldier in the country. Assuming the second and third come together, it should be enough to win. Even if it''s not elite, it should definitely be enough to win if we have a hundred. Even to the best of the King''s grasp, he is destroying a castle of a nation alone from directly in front of it. That would be the strongest. Who else can do this? "The man who single-handedly controlled the Kingsguard of the Arcana kingdom and became known as the ''Thunder Cut'', dropped the neck of everyone against a mercenary made up of hundreds, but thus became known as the ''Exposed Neck''..." Extremely eyebrow spit, mouth his martial arts tradition. Mouth rumors that should have been exaggerated, which should be diverging from the facts. "I''m afraid." In fact, it diverges from the facts. This monster is not such a degree of force that it is suppressed by the Kingsguard alone, or that it breaks off the mercenary regiment alone. He was beyond the boundaries of an individual, with a complete victory over one country and a surplus. Everything Oseo White has defeated before him. He was bringing them down directly from the front. "What''s the purpose, the rest of your neck?" "No, I came up to deliver what you have" If you want to kill him, you can drop the target''s neck in an instant. In this situation, where there was no one else but later, the mountain water was taking out a leather bag that had been lowered to his waist. "This is my lord, this is from the Sopeds." "... what" "It is the symbol of Prince Oseo Black''s eyeballs, earlobes, nose and men, your son" Far from brave, it was a hunting statement. They understood that was not a joke. "Take this." I have offered you respectfully, but the king could not have received it. "You want me to take that? Did you attack my castle for that? "You''re right, sir" "That''s what you were ordered to do, so you''ve done this far? "You''re right, sir" "No, for such nonsense, you... you''ve come this far! Every anger was blowing up from within him. "Can you take it! Is that something this Oseo White can receive? Anger as a father, anger as a king, anger as a man was blowing up. "You think a king of a country can receive something like that, you idiot! No matter who they are, there are certain things you will never be able to respond to. "Now, take that and go home to Arcana! You barbarian! Well, there''s an insult word for barbarians. There is the word wild and there is the word undeveloped. I sometimes use it as a word for contempt, for people of different cultures. "Really... could you please take it" "That''s right! But it is foolish to actually tell them directly. In the first place... if the other person is actually a barbarian, despicable and undeveloped, then you can''t imagine what would happen if you used such a derogatory word. "Excuse me." "Become!" By shrinkage, he moves before King White, who sits on the throne. "shrinkage method, weaving princess" Evacuate them by the shrinkage. "Be prepared." "Become..." Before violence, everything is pointless. When confronted one-on-one, culture and status are too much. "Power." "Fuck." "Power." "Gu." "Power." "Power." "thrust, thrust, thrust, thrust, thrust, thrust, thrust, thrust" Not to pass out, to inflict pain, not to leave any sequelae, obsessively thorough, mountain waters pound their momentum. With his ability to grasp the signs as a Immortal, he even continues to attack until that moment when the opponent in front of him succumbs. "Can you take it and do it? "Wow, okay." That would be the king of one country. He was the only one who had been attacked from the mountain water and held out for more than a blow. Of course, it''s just ironic. 249 Future It''s impossible. Yes, it''s impossible, but if no one stopped the mountain water from delivering the package. It has never been so tragic. of a man named Black and White Mountain Water, biased in battle. I guess that means you don''t have the appearance that matches the reality. In a nutshell, mountain waters don''t like intimidation. I have little thought of showing my strength and lowering my opponent. Whatever the style of battle may have been, Black and White Mountain Water is nothing short of the only disciple recognized as the strongest by a man named Swivok. As the younger master was, there is no anxiety whatsoever in following one country if you want to do it. That''s why we also have the option of telling them the reality and letting them get away with it when we''ve done some killing. Instead of slashing and killing every soldier who comes up with a challenge, if you run after slaughtering and killing half of them, you can say that you won''t chase them. Not trying to be aggressive about it, is more of a value than being loyal to your destiny. Most of the spirituality of mountain water is constructed by Swivok, the master, so naturally it resembles Swivok badly. And Swivok has reached the point where he has respect for his opponent. Respond disproportionately in a way that no matter how weak they are compared to themselves, they are never meant to be underestimated. When it comes to how it leads to this catastrophe, we watch the life of the other person relatively lightly, respecting their position, job title and role. If your opponent is your enemy and you have a mission to kill yourself, respect it and kill him. I don''t aggressively follow the person who escapes, but I don''t dare to let them get away with it. You attach to the other person''s mission because you have respect for them. Before loyalty, he left a large number of dead because he was respectful and disciplined to his opponents. That, however, resembles what Suibok once fought for until the annihilation of a hostile country. Nevertheless, it would be cruel. There''s only one opponent who usually fights with swordsmanship. Getting away with it before is too much of a sense of purpose. Perhaps the trump card best suited to the means of intimidation would be genuine. If he uses magic, he must surrender immediately on a national basis. Well. The mountain water returned. Here, the disaster that was attacking Oseo left. But it is only after the passing of that storm that the real hell awaits. This meant that we had to figure out what happened during this'' storm ''and get it back together. As rice and wheat do not grow on their own, even in cultivated areas. Even in mines, the ore is never mined on its own. So that the bodies on the battlefield never bury themselves on the ground. Like a building broken by a typhoon will never be rebuilt on its own. In the end, no matter what breaks, humans have to grasp it, humans budget it, humans fix it. "Your Majesty, are you okay! The general who served in Oseo''s castle was extremely good. Before the outrage of mountain waters, he confronted no one without pulling one, and the result was wiped out. That meant that the soldiers rescuing the king, who had been hurt by the mountain waters, were neither in nor outside the castle. Only non-combatants survived. Waiters and cooks, or gardeners and cleaners. Some time after the mountain water returned, at a time when the sky was about to stain the sunset, those faces entered in awe, frightened but frightened when they heard the later screams. Normally you are not allowed to enter, during the symbolic sight of national authority. Through the destroyed door, they were finally able to reach out to the groaning king for salvation. It was late, but still managed to transport the king to his chamber, where he was able to receive treatment from a castle-mounted magic user. Fully exhausted, the king was visiting a magician while lying in bed. "The rest is good enough, check on the wounded in the castle." "Your Majesty¡­ Unfortunately, all the soldiers of this castle have died in the battle of honor to protect His Majesty" I couldn''t protect you, even if your mouth was torn. A painful silence was flowing between us. "Not one? "Yes, according to the report¡­ that, inside and outside this castle, there was not a single man who engaged and lived with that swordsman" It is highly irritating for ordinary people, such as human corpses. But if we don''t clean it up, it''ll be corrupt and even more tragic. That is why the frightened but serving humans in the castle cleaned up the bodies of the soldiers. Some of the humans cleaning up were ex-soldiers who were retired. There was not a single dead enemy soldier, and everything was in the anomaly of an Oseo soldier, discovering a further anomaly. All this dead had been slaughtered and killed by a swordsman named Black and White Mountain Water, fully armed but without any resistance. He fell after he died, and some were wounded by it, but all were ''instantly dead'' with one knife, without exception. Did you kill him shortly after letting him defend you, or if you didn''t, you couldn''t count him, or were you going to kill him without suffering? Or was it just, was I just going to do that? Anyway, every soldier had turned into a corpse and every corpse had died instantly. "What was I..." On the bed, I covered my face with both hands. I wanted to be cut off from this reality instead of blocking the bed canopy. "Even in nightmares, I can''t imagine such a person..." Black and white mountain water, the strongest swordsman in the Arcana kingdom. He slaughtered and slaughtered everything that stood, and stood before himself on it. Make yourself receive a piece of Prince Black, for that matter. "For that swordsman, was our country to that extent...! Some of his forcibly received sons will probably remain in sight. Black-and-white mountain waters delivered a country to its opponents, which would be the next most important thing in life for Prince Black, but they were left in the castle. I mean, really, just for harassment, Sopede sent in a swordsman just for me. He sent out with absolute confidence that he would succeed in beating the king of a nation. It''s just this kind of harassment that keeps me from using the swordsman that far away. And the swordsman was a swordsman and answered that. "My country... couldn''t let him bleed or sweat! There''s no such thing as being able to make it pay back, even dreaming of wounding it. I couldn''t even put blood on my clothes or disturb my breathing. That''s how he marched from Arcana to Oseo and returned, as if walking. "Your Majesty, be assured..." "You think you''re crazy about the rest of it? Oh, that would have been nice! I wish the rest was crazy! The other one needs to be frightened by an immaterial swordsman! It''s not a question of the king being distracted. This is a huge defeat in reality, one that I don''t think is real. "What''s funny is that swordsman! Scream. If you calm down and the world goes back to normal, calm down. But it''s not. It''s because we no longer have to scream that we''re screaming over and over again. "Arcana, Sopede, has tried this country out! Perhaps this incredible information will spread to the world. And it fixes the status of the Arcana kingdom as absolute. "I''ll curse the rest, Arcana, Sopede. This grudge will not necessarily result in our descendants...! resentment arose. The cause was tied. There is no longer a country called Oseo that will ever forgive Arcana. Oseo''s Regular Soldiers, their families. They''ll never forgive Arcana and Sopeds. Even if they can''t do it now, those children must develop their national power and give back to Arcana. He thought so. Yes, it wasn''t broken yet. I can''t do it now, I can''t beat you. But there are no people who do not die, and there are no people who do not age. That is why the day was supposed to come when the descendants of Oseo would clear their ancestors'' grudges and the descendants of Arcana would curse their ancestors. Yes, King White still believed it. Even at the time of the females, there is a future in this country. "What the hell is this..." Dozens of soldiers entered the Sunset King''s Capital by night but on foot. The king''s capital, completely darkened, was enveloped in more darkness than that. As it were, our own similar Oseo soldiers had fallen to the ground with just one machete. That''s a touch of armor sleeve. Everyone and he were dead, as if they had all stormed the Sickle of Reaper. "Were you being attacked?! "No, he doesn''t look like an enemy soldier..." "Stupid, you mean the army that protects the King''s Capital can''t just kill one, it''s devastated?! "No, there was no sign of many armies coming in before the king''s capital in the first place..." That''s probably why we didn''t have time to send out rescue to the surrounding cities and castles and wiped them out in a short time. The army, which had no sign of appearance, had not even left a shadow in the king''s capital this evening. "... Your Majesty, is Your Majesty safe?! As they rushed from the province to the king''s capital, they flogged their tired bodies and ran further. Inside the king''s castle we reached was a hell of a king''s capital alike. There''s not even one of the gatekeepers, just non-combatants crying and cleaning up the body. They stand up even more before the sight of the storm passing... "Ah, soldier...... did you live?! "No, we are not soldiers of the king''s capital! What the hell happened! A serving woman trembles emotionally when she notices dozens of soldiers. But unfortunately, he''s not alive, he just got here now. "Whatever happened, it''s good about us! Is Your Majesty safe?! "Yes, Your Majesty?! "You''re safe, it''s not. The thief attacked me... I''m off in my room." I''m not dead. I can''t think of that as good luck, but it was the only good news. "Well... I have news of a hurry. Let us go there! Dozens of Oseo soldiers rush to report. Apparently, the soldiers of this castle did their duty to the last soldier. We can''t possibly report ourselves directly to the King, but we can''t help it in this situation. They were also prepared for their necks to be dropped and headed to the king''s bedroom. "Your Majesty, excuse me! King''s bedroom with no indication of any dispute. Knocking on that door, they went in. "... oh, you guys! The hungry king rejoiced as if his soldiers had risen. Clouding the joy was distressing, but the soldiers reported with the finest gratitude. "Sorry about the holidays, we are not soldiers of the King''s capital, we are soldiers of the province" "The lords of every province sent us to report to His Majesty in haste." Wang capital, the soldiers of the royal castle have been wiped out. A king is wounded at the hands of a thief. They are unusual indeed. But it could exceed that, there are serious problems in this country. "... what happened, Arcana Kingdom" Managing to arouse himself, the king gets up and listens. I never wanted to hear it, but I still have to. "The... bridge has been blown up. Bridges in rivers and valleys were destroyed by gunpowder." "Oh my God, you don''t... how dare you do such a small thing in this situation! The King was sick and tired of reports that fell far short of expectations. Indeed, the fact that the bridge was blown up would be very problematic. Bridges exist because they are necessary, and without bridges there can be a lot of inconvenience in traffic. But I don''t want you to report that all the time in this situation. To be clear, I wanted that to be settled in the region. "Why do you stand in front of the rest with so many of you! Depressing, your Lord has so many decrees in mind..." The king realized that there was. Plus, I was associating myself with something. "You guys...... no way, they all sent in another lord? "Thank you very much." "Like the bridge was blown up? Where the hell was the bridge blown up?" Everybody was, like, analgesic. I didn''t want to report this to the present king. Still, I have to report it. That''s why they''ve been running on ''their own feet''. I''ve run so far in despair, rendezvous with a decree with my own similar requirements. "The main bridge is everything. There''s a bridge all over the country that''s been blown up...! "That''s not all, the border posts that exist with foreign countries, everything we know is blown up." "Major roads are also being bombed extensively......! "Our national transport network is completely destroyed! "Logistics is stopping and we are unable to supply food everywhere! "Rumors are spreading and riots are breaking out! King White understood. That there will no longer be even tomorrow in this country. And I was remembering. That there are still four trump cards in the Arcana kingdom comparable to the black and white mountain waters that appeared earlier. 250 Destruction Sadly, the head of the Arcana kingdom was calm. Sadly, they were building a near perfect relationship of trust with the trumpets they had. Sadly, they were far from chronic with trump cards. Sadly for the kingdom of Oseo, the head of the Arcana kingdom did not even intend to invade Oseo. Naturally, the head of the Arcana kingdom was very sensible. They were trying very calmly to take the helm of the nation, also aiding in the correct perception that they had not been able to see the absolutely powerful man Suibok. In other words, there was absolutely no idea from the outset that the leaders of the Arkana kingdom, including Rikyo, would rule by invading Oseo following Domino. I wasn''t going to let it develop into a war, and I wasn''t going to make amends. The excellence of the trump cards is that they cost nothing at all. In the case of Rikyo, another constraint exists, but since he is only an individual at all, he does not need preparation or food at all. Above all, I will never fail. That''s why the trumpets get the best results if they don''t even use it the wrong way. The operation that Rikyo had devised this time was, to put it bluntly, ''to beat Oseo thoroughly and leave him on top of it''. More importantly, it was supposed to stand around so that the Arcana kingdom had no gain whatsoever. Nevertheless, he just didn''t execute it alone. It wasn''t just him, it was the other trump card, the Rui Festival, who was helping behind my back. "Hey, it''s the groom Rikkyo. Rui Festival, let''s destroy the country to make a scene." "... Yes" Festival I curse my ability to predict from time to time. This ability to predict is as clear as the inevitable future and brings clear footage to the back of your brain. And an inevitable future is usually the worst. "... eckezax" "What is it, my Lord?" "Work..." "Ungaikyo, Danua, Vajra, Elixir, Dinesleif. We''re on schedule." "Oh, my God, it''s your job." "Oh, I don''t feel good. Oh, come on." "Wait a minute, what does my third mean?" "Um, then you''re at work! "Accepted" I didn''t know you were going to run the operation at this time. Exactly. Rikyo was surprised, too. This is all I can absolutely swear, but Prince Black''s disrespect was not the result of induction, even within the assumptions. Sure, it originally failed Oseo''s maneuver, but that''s only the result of Oseo''s unilateral maneuver. In addition, at this eve festival, I did the act of turning his nerves upside down, but I just bragged about my country. To the fullest extent possible, Oseo Black ran wild on his own. Doowe, who was normally angry at it, used mountain water to carry out his torture, as he had assumed. Thanks to this, the party is open. Whether two trump cards disappeared or Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures disappeared now, no one made a scene. "Come on, you two and six, let''s drive through the night sky! "... predictive ability, I want to throw it away" On that night when the mountain water went to Oseo, a little late, the Festival Me and Rikyo were also on their way to Oseo with each treasure. Naturally, I didn''t normally walk towards it, nor did I ride a horse. "If you amplify the magic and magic of fire with Eckezax and control it with more bad blood..." "Yeah... well, the... you can fly" The shrinkage is instantaneous travel, but is not suitable for long distance travel enough to span the nation. Flight by fire magic far exceeds travel by evil blood or reinforcement by king chi only at the highest speed, but consumption is still not suitable for long distance travel. In addition, there is air resistance in flight, so it is not possible to carry extra large baggage. But the Festival I have fire magic and magic and silver ghost fists and eckezacs. If you amplify with Eckezax and control with bad blood, you can use the magic of fire to provide enough propulsion to carry multiple people at high speeds, and you can also create a conical wind protection with spell walls. Of course that alone doesn''t compensate for the endurance required for long distance travel...... "Eat first." "... are you a peach" If there was Rikyo with Danua, the anxiety of endurance would not have been a problem at all. More than accompanied by Danua, who can produce endless peaches, he can continue to give full speed without any concern for fuel consumption. The festival, which I perceive to be very distressing, was receiving and eating in tears. Now, the two men who flew through the royal palace in Arcana were traveling at high speeds following Dinesleif''s instructions when they reached a certain altitude. We''ve already placed a pre-wounded operative in Oseo''s stronghold. The important thing here was that Oseo''s stronghold was a place that was nothing like this, no secrets at all. "... Um, what kind of person gets hung up on a dyne slave and feels good? "No problem, I didn''t ask for anything that difficult... on the contrary, they make sense too" "It''s..." "I don''t have any dangerous roles, and on top of that, I played my salary, and furthermore, it would be even easier if I knew it was useless to run away" "It''s not easy." "You can''t beat bad temptations, just because you work efficiently is good. It''s such an easy job." Travel through the night sky at high speeds. That naturally raises the question of not knowing where I am right now. No GPS, no radar, just manpower flight. That is, of course, why it has the greatest effect of not being discovered by the enemy. And Dinesleif''s ability is tracking. Place a person scratched with ''her'' at the stronghold beforehand, and that will solve everything. If you''ve reached a certain altitude, you won''t hit an obstacle, and I''d say a perfect landmark. Besides, you just need to know some place. Nor does it need to be precisely positioned. "It''s time to go right above the landmark." "All right. Feast me, stop here. Then, scaffolding me with magic. And eat the peaches. It''s still the first one." There is not an altimeter, but at a height close to the clouds, Rikyo stood on the wall of magic. He photographs a night view of the ungaikyo in his hand, facing the ground. "There it is, the bridge." "Okay, okay... Vajra, get ready to change the wind direction" ''Mmm, I understand. Leave it to this heavenly spear.'' Rikkyo brings out a barrel that is small enough to fit into his nostalgia. Copy it to Ungaikyo and throw down one replicated barrel. The night sky is bright and starry, but the night ground looking down from the sky is so dark that you don''t know the terrain. The sparse artificial lights are too unreliable. Such a moment of silence, as if you had abandoned something in the dark sea. Some time later, Ungaikyo was uttering words while in the mirror. ''I took it off. Vajra, look at me. A little wind ahead. " "Okay." After several adjustments, the thrown barrel seemed to hit the target object. "I hit it." "Then we''ll fix the wind direction with this strength." "Okay, okay..." Rikkyo, with an evil grin, had greatly boosted the output of Ungaikyo. Of course, I didn''t let it fall over my subordinate''s head, tracked and detected in Dinesleif. The only instruction I gave them was to stay in an inn near the target for a long time. The object is, in other words, a bridge. Large quantities of barrels are thrown down to the surface, as if under pressure. I had already been informed of what was in it. "It''s time enough, this should do it in strength" "Right... then, Fire! A so-called flame bottle. I duplicated a string attached to a bottle with highly flammable liquid, lit the string and threw it away. Lights were thrown into the darkness of the night and sucked in as they were... intense combustion was occurring on the surface. "Hiccup, a huge success! Oseo says a new kind of golem is being developed. It says it has revolutionary performance. But I have absolutely nothing wrong with that. Rikkyo knows. That robots in human form (golems) have no tactical value on the planet. Even if it were more powerful than that on Earth, or worthy of changing the war on this planet, I didn''t bother to fight and motivate myself to do anything like that. This is a completely different act from the battle carried out by the mountain waters. Extremely despicable and efficient, too one-sided and out-of-the-way, it is nothing more than an act of terrorism. Instead of attacking soldiers and knights, it was not destroying military installations, but, for one thing, a crime of bombing public installations used by civilians. "You blew up economically, this is not a first aid repair." "All right, all right, very good. Then give me this sentence... here it is! And, of course, I wasn''t going to make this crime an Arcana crime. A fictional revolutionary group wrote down a statement of the crime, a few dozen ordinary sentences that were not copied in Ungaikyo. "''This country is corrupt! The royalty of this country is taking blood taxes from its subjects and allocating budgets to weapons for war! We, the Oseo Revolutionary Party, are here to begin our action! This is an act of justice! Where the phrase''... let''s go to the next place" "... Yes" Of course, there''s nothing this country can do about dropping one bridge. Where the bridge was, there is not a river, but traffic does not become impossible just because it becomes inconvenient. Besides, it was a bridge built once. If you want to fix it, you can fix it, or you can cross it over to a new place. If that were only one place, it would be something that could be resolved by local lords. But if they destroyed most of the bridges that were the lords in the region, it would not be a problem that local lords could solve alone. In addition, if bridges all over the country, if roads, if checkpoints were destroyed, it would be beyond the control of even a single king. "There''s no crap about operations that are hard to succeed, no crap about looking for secret bases that don''t know where they are, just crap about destroying one tightly guarded place. Such a thing, in fact, is perfectly fine to be broken. I''m just having trouble looking at it in the long run." The ability to fly continuously and at high speeds is, in other words, manoeuvre. And with Ungaikyo''s ability to replicate, it becomes a bomber inferior to Genzo. Deploy the personnel marked with Dinesleif beforehand, and it will be radar. "We do a lot of easy, successful operations at the same time. I''ll bomb the whole country by the end of the night and destroy the trade! No need for the hassle of finding a secret workshop or technician somewhere in the country. The point is, you can take away any financial leeway that the state can just budget for such a thing. The factory is a secret, but the purse of the state is common. No matter how good an intelligence service is, no matter how much you defend it, there''s no way you can hide it to the location of the bridge that everyone passes by. "Fall into extreme poverty, Oseo. You guys can''t even be victims of war! Bridges all over the country will fall, roads will be broken, checkpoints will burn. There is no way that logistics can be properly established. Refrigeration and the like are almost impossible in this world, which means that people''s lives are compressed not financially but in food. In addition, even if the bridge is fixed, the cost also takes time, and even more so the order arises. Not all bridges and roads can be repaired all of a sudden. More and more people''s lives will be oppressed by crappy noble strife. "We, Arcana, take it as a sight to behold! You just have to contend at best, cancer exhausted! The wrath of a suffering people turns to the enemy country if it is in a state of war. But Arcana doesn''t march to Oseo. If you attack me, I''ll intercept you, but you''ll never cross the border. Who will the people make enemies in this situation where there are no enemies? I know that too well. Yes, half believe in the right sentences and revolutionize to defeat the royal family. Of course, that doesn''t happen in all regions. I don''t expect that much. But if one thing happens, it''s a huge success. Even if it didn''t happen, that''s a success. Even if the people of Oseo endured a difficult life... Because Oseo''s national power will drop at once, security will deteriorate, and the population will fall dramatically. "... Prince Black, this is what destroying a country is all about. I will destroy your country, and this is what I will do." If the Oseo government is not incompetent, I would never assume that this one case is one that is rife with domestic grievances. That is what you will surely observe has to do with the kingdom of Arcana. But I know what it is. We can bomb bridges all over the country, and there''s no way we can work out measures or anything like that. "Will you stand on the same horizon, primitive? This is the war on Earth, that''s modern knowledge." "Too much..." Perhaps the next morning the mountain waters will be showing unreasonable strength. You will feel unreasonable to a swordsman who kills as a transcendent while standing on the same horizon. But it''s better to just fight. If you poke at something called efficiency, even the word fight becomes inappropriate. 251 Guilt "Don''t look at me so scared, Shun Fong. I can''t help but admire the Lord." Disuia''s old body was shady from the trump card he held. It is an impossible story, because of his values. This operation is neither flattering nor just. "Uh-huh." "Fuck, it''s on your face. There is dissatisfaction with Non. Though, it''s not a good place for Shunfang to die." Finally, tomorrow''s wedding, that night. The old man from Disuia was talking about what had happened. "Uh-huh." "I don''t have a choice. It''s in the interest of the Arkana kingdom." "Uh-huh." "Hihihihi, yeah. It''s the same dirty job as the usual Shun Bo job." Arcana does not invade Oseo in any way. Indeed, Prince Black has been assaulted by mountain waters instructed by Doowe. The mountain waters are invading Oseo with further instructions from the Sopede''s lord. But that doesn''t mean total war. Oseo had already been devastated not only by the mountain waters but also by Rikyo and Festival Me. If you attack that Oseo, you can easily control it... for no reason. Sure, Oseo has a severed road traffic network right now, but if we change our view, we can also say that the intrusion route into Oseo''s interior is exhausted. Anyway, roads have been destroyed and bridges have been dropped. It''s not a stormy sea, so if you want to cross it, you can cross it, but it drains a lot of time. The cost of taking longer increases. Problems arise when attacked from another country to Arcana. Assuming you invade and rule, Arcana will have to repair Oseo''s broken equipment. Easy to break, but not easy to fix. When it comes to fixing bridges all over the country at once, that''s what the country will tilt. "Wouldn''t it be a very good thing if Arcana didn''t have to lose money if the people of another country were in trouble?" "Uh-huh." "Well, as I said before, Non and the others didn''t even want to rule Domino originally. We''re looking for a strong country... but I swear, I don''t want hegemony or anything. I don''t care if you ask me to conquer the world." That''s what I say, with an extremely selfish grin. "Why should we take care of the poor?" The words of the old man shall be one truth. It''s not as easy as saying, for example, invading and ruling another country. Some people exasperate the delusion that we should do everything we can to seize from the aggressor, but since we are exhausted from the enemy allies on the path of aggression in the first place, the aggressor will not be rich. To be clear, it is realistic there to plunder from other countries, as Rikyo tried to do, but to annexe or colonize is more than half a beating. At the moment Arcana has already annexed about half of Domino. Further beating on this only increased the risk in vain. "No matter how strong the Lord trump cards or Lord Swibbock were... it must be easy to unite the people and make a profit. At the moment, the Arcana Kingdom is in good shape. Domino''s a little extra..." If both go well, that is ideal. But if you fail both, it''s not a big burn. There''s no such thing as the need to take such risks in Arcana today. "Besides, if you do too much territorial expansion, you''ll hate it from another country. If our country, which has already doubled in size, gets Oseo on top of this, our heads of state can''t get the wrong people anyway." There are limits to the development of national authority. The kingdom of Arcana is indeed about to make a leap during this era. But I''m not going to do something like that stupid, with no internal or external consequences: world conquest, etc. And we have to make sure the people don''t think about that. "In this one case, we Arcana must not gain anything. Apologize to Oseo for the atrocities of Sopede and publish it. That''ll do it." "Uh-huh." "Exactly. Hit him only once, then shake his hand unilaterally. The other person may ask for compensation, but you should relax there. Anyway... there''s no one else on Oseo''s side anymore." Guests from surrounding countries remember as far as Prince Black''s ramblings are concerned. I remember the foolishness addition and subtraction of Oseo Black, who trampled on the wedding we blessed with spit. "Oseo Black mistook himself for a character in the story. We also treat Arcana as a guest if she is quiet. I don''t think about assassinations or shaming people in public." "Uh-huh." "I don''t trust you... there, I want you to believe me. Besides, it wasn''t that kid who crossed the line first." Anyone can do it if you just mouth it. Yes, anyone can if you just say so. It is a common story that words and actions do not always coincide. Sometimes, however, a prince of a country can''t be done with ''I''m lying'' in public. "It is up to us to forgive it, even if we are not conscious of ourselves. Let me be clear about my weaknesses." "Uh-huh." "Do the same thing over and over again... if your hands are somewhat dirty and your people stay away from the war, it will be a pleasure to defile" Spring gave up. In fact, I didn''t think I could get better results than this old body way. "In this case, our posture could be shown around. We don''t intend to expand our national territory any further, but if you make it difficult, we will attack you with a loss view. And... the trump cards in each house can''t be helped but by the trump cards." "Uh-huh." "Um, even if I know. Only the Lord... well, I can''t help it. Besides, nothing is happening in the Lord''s hands so far in Disuir, and it will happen again." My trump card is all over me. The old man laughs wildly while reaffirming that. "Well give up but good. He who can kill your Lord will not appear for the time being." "Ha... back job again" Festival I was describing to the girls around me the operations in which I participated. He talks as if it''s not about hiding anything in particular, including the facades inside the tempera. He hasn''t been told to shut up in particular, and he doesn''t have a problem finding out about this operation in the first place. It is true that the festival. Because of our multiple qualities, an operation had been established just for alle. In other countries, it is absolutely non-reproducible. I want you to think that there are no elements that work well to imitate it, but rather that you can''t wait to be pointed at its spearhead. "Then again, you won''t get an alias or two names." "Well, that''s how I''m dissatisfied with you, but you''re great because you''ve done your job perfectly." Hapine was praising him exactly. This is how we are in front of ourselves, and it''s nothing as stupid as it sounds. He followed the decision of the Arcana kingdom faithfully and returned with complete success. Because of such trust, the trump card and each house are firmly linked. "Exactly, if you prefer your job to yours, you''ll hate it from around you." "Like I like or dislike such food..." Snae''s words are a little harsh. Nevertheless, I don''t like this. I don''t like array, even the upper management would be anxious to say. Festival Since what I am asked to do is something no one else can do, it is very difficult when they say no. "... that''s a hard job." "Oh, yeah...... sorry, Tsugar. comfort me." "Yes." The mountain waters defeated the soldiers in battle. Of course I was even overwhelmed, and I guess I kept killing him unilaterally, but it''s only a battle on an equal level. But this festival, my actions and those of Rikyo, attacked civilian facilities militarily or criminally. Of course I didn''t kill a large number of civilians. But it was also an operation that would result in mass deaths of civilians. In flattery, I don''t feel good about the operation. "Ha..." Is it good to slaughter and kill soldiers directly, even if it is the same unilateral killing, and bad to kill civilians in bombardment, even indirectly? It was a festival I had committed quite a few murders before, but it was the operation that made me feel the least comfortable. "Dear Saiga... good job" "This kind of marijuana blue is about me." "I think it''s splendid not to run, even in the role of being hated" "... yeah" Still, there are things I know about festivals. That Rikyo would have taken the time to execute this operation even if he hadn''t participated in it. The other was that if it had crushed the operation itself, it would have been worse. "You''re sweet... but you have to tell the difference" Snae''s words clearly had togues. "My brother had forgiven me, but I am angry. If I''d been there, I might have bitten him to death and splattered his intestines." This wedding was officially authorized by the king of Majan. It is not just insulting, but if they call the royal family of Majan a monkey, it can never be calm. If I returned the prince intact, Snae would run wild, or I might have been disappointed with Arcana and returned to my country with my brother. I was half-convinced by Sopede''s punishment of Black, and the thorough beating throughout Arcana had lowered my drinking altogether. "We must behave harshly towards our enemies. That leads to peace of mind for our allies. That''s what keeps the mentz. Add the same hand to your enemies'' subjects as to your allies'' subjects by causing rebellion from them." "... yeah" Festival I was nodding to Snae''s words as Tsugar embraced me. "Well... I guess so..." In a story I used to read, a warring enemy people friendly military man was portrayed as the hero revered by his enemy allies. But that''s not actually true. Regardless of being nice to your allies, being nice to your enemies is an act of enmity. It''s normal to follow the minimum rules, but being gentle beyond that, you won''t be convinced by allies fighting for their lives. The neighborhood will be known to both mountain waters and festivals. These two have little danger of their own for fighting. Because it is absolutely strong. Except for ourselves, they are different. As the mountain waters placed their faith in Blois but never looked upon it, neither do I look upon the festivities except for the runs. Fighting is life-threatening and very dangerous. Even if you''re not a genius, I''m also familiar with today''s festival about soldiers who are fighting for just one life. It must also be my job to prevent unnecessary wars in order to protect them. I guess that''s the only reason you feel excessive aversion to hurting your enemies'' subjects. "... Hapine, I''m officially a Batlub person when I get married. So... I''m not running away from anything I don''t like. But I feel bad, so I want you to forgive me generously there, and comfort me." "Of course, that''s what you do for help." 252 moderation "I finally think I could act as a trump card for the Arcana Royal Family in advance of the wedding" "I still don''t know what the accomplishments are... but whatever, you did a great job. Son, now I can finally show you another house." The King of Arcana and the Lord of Domino were speaking, including the silent Stend. Strange intimacy and a strange sense of distance can also be seen as distorted between the two sides. The neighborhood is subtle, and the Royal Family and Rikyo are distinctly different from the relationship between other houses and their trump cards. In a sense, it is the lord of the same country. In a sense, it is an employment relationship. In a sense, it is reciprocal. In a sense, it is an upward and downward relationship. The royal family obviously expects Rikyo. To contribute to the whole royal family by working more than equal to the trump cards of the other four houses. If that expectation is not answered, there will be less aid for Domino and more for Arcana. This one case is indeed a back job, but at least the upper management conveyed the strength of Rikyo. That would be enough, in a way. At least, as a single person, my drinks are down. "If I hadn''t been able to draw you in, I would have always fled to bitter liquor with regret" Even without the lucrative side, it possesses enough power for leading domestic players to call it trump cards. I didn''t like how that would serve the national interest, but only the royal family was outside the mosquito nets. Indeed, Rikyo has a different color of hair than the other four. But still, it was as useful as this one. "If your booze, the benefactor, is going to taste good, that''s all you''ve done." "Oh, I see." The time is night. It''s not an early hour to drink roughly, but the three of them were still drinking tea. I guess that''s because future stories should be alcohol-free. "... I want you to listen with ease. In a way, it''s none of your business." Easy, with a far thought of face, the king was asking to Rikyo. He is sweet with trump cards. I didn''t take a long time to build trust. Interests of those who bear the country, nothing else. That''s why, on the contrary, I can believe about Rikyo. But I can''t say much about the other trump cards. "Wasn''t this operation clearly unfavourable to the trump cards other than yours? That was an extremely downright sense of crisis. The trumpets, everyone has non-standard powers. That is why trump cards, if put on the field, are individuals whose victory is confirmed. But it also means individuals beyond the control of the state. What would happen if one of the four trump cards disgruntled and repulsed this operation? Of course, the owner of each house believes it won''t. That''s why the king gave his permission... "Of course, I guess I''m the one who''s happy." Easy, give a quiet response unlike Rikyo never laughed at that fear. Because I am somewhat guaranteed survival by Elixir, but the king in front of me is different. "But isn''t that normal? Not everyone can do what they want." "Of course it is. But that''s why... that''s why people can get off the road" For example, suppose you wanted to be a cook. Suppose he got a job in the cooking area as a cook. Sometimes you have to work with bullies, you don''t have talent for yourself, something that isn''t cooking rather than that trivial problem. e.g. dishwashing, e.g. cleaning the kitchen, e.g. arranging materials, e.g. customer service. These jobs are not cooking itself. Not irrelevant, of course, but still wouldn''t be funny. Nevertheless, they are ''jobs'' because they are necessary. I''m not imposing a totally pointless labor as harassment, I''m simply saying that someone has to do it and it''s the most jobless newbie I can get to do it. In the first place, just because I got a job in the cooking place, assuming I was born. So, there''s no way we can just cook. Not many people leave the cooking area knowing such a reality. "Your Majesty, I know exactly what you''re trying to say. But it''s okay. If your lord, the Lord of the Four Kingdoms, had done better, there would be no problem." Rikkyo met all the trump cards. On top of that, I assure you so. "What can I say... you''re dreaming too much about the strongest thing" "Maybe so...... no, not just me, but every house owner has the strongest fantasy" of the king. That was a natural preference as a single man. "We like strong men." The mountain water that I trained for five hundred years, the festival me of all qualities, the genuine possession of the strongest magic, the Rikkyo with five divine treasures, and the spring that perfectly fits with Pandora. Preference is what makes them yearn for the strongest individuals. I remember a kind of superiority in following them like that. "You are the Lord of the Nation. Even the strongest must behave as the head of the state. So I can also understand that it will be used by me. But... why don''t the other four betray each other? Come on, I think you''re too loyal." For everyone, I like it or not. Sometimes you reluctantly push someone else for an unpleasant job, or say no altogether. That''s arrogant, of course, and not much to be liked. But what does it mean that they, who are supposed to be the strongest, do not make rejections? "You''re with me. They also know a lot about this world." Rikkyo recalls. Tell me what results your old self has achieved. "You will understand if you eat the dishes served in Danua... our hometown has quite a high standard of living. It''s a bad way to put it, but when you live the same way as the civilian population in this country, it''s going to be tough until you get used to it." Even vulgar, but I guess they''re fighting to protect their standard of living, too. To the extent of a few wild lodgings, you''ll enjoy it in a fresh mood. If you''re going to spend a few days in the barn, you''ll be able to stand it. But when that life lasts a lifetime, it becomes a psychological burden. "What is the way to put it... in this country and in this world, just because you''re a hundred times stronger doesn''t mean you can live a hundred times better" Yes, that was a lot of disappointment. Except in the case of mountain waters, which lived in isolation for a long time, other faces were disappointed that there was no dungeon for the Adventurer Alliance in this world. To be clear, this world just has magic, and it''s not that far from Earth. "Well, I guess so..." "We used to have fantasies about the strongest. If you''re strongest, you''ll be forgiven for doing anything." The mistake had been repeated in real life, with natural consequences. Yes, Oseo Black is really stupid. But that''s not a rare stupidity. I said the same thing to the same person. I thought I was awesome and at the heart of the world, without any particular basis. If the surroundings entertained themselves, they were satisfied with it and did not doubt their success. The bad guys were incompetent, the allies were excellent, and I didn''t suspect I was the strongest. In fact, that didn''t happen at all. "If you''re the strongest, you can do whatever you want. I thought I could get great, get status, get praised and honored by everyone, do whatever I want and get rich... and hold all the women I want." In a sentence, I''m really sorry. "Or relax in an idyllic place, live a trouble-free life, and live in relaxation. I thought if I had the strongest power, I could do that." "Even the strongest, you say you can''t? "It unites everything in the kingdom of Arcana, Your Majesty. Is that what you call it? To the king of the kingdom of Arcana, there are no dreams. At least he or she and the heads of the four nobles are well aware of it. "Do you hold eight divine treasures and five trump cards? ¡­¡­ "You have status, you have honor, you have wealth, you have authority. Even you have a lot of grievances, but there''s no way we''re going to have so much fun just being the strongest." "My power is the power of the state. It''s not like I can use it on my own. But you are the power of the individual." "So¡­ even if the individual protrudes and is strong, there is no way that he can live a protruding life." You think you''re gonna take out a mighty monster and sell that body and play and live your whole life? Dive into a dungeon and earn valuable treasure, sell it and make a lot of money or something. That is not the case in this world at all. If so, we can only be surrounded by those in power, as we are now. "We already know that. So I want to be hired by someone who respects us at least." "Even so, wasn''t this operation an act of faith as well? "It''s not so. Well, you want me to take a woman from somewhere, take her treasure, and do everything I can to plunder her? If it was an operation to get you guys like that, that''s probably why you didn''t like it." This operation was planned for the Kingdom of Arkana not to gain in any way, also in view of its impact on neighbouring countries. As a nation, as an individual, is. That had turned out to be something that did not get disappointment from the trump cards. "Mostly well...... isn''t it the worst, I can''t believe I turned down my job because I don''t like it" "Sucks, Kane." "We''re not hired as sportsmen. We are actually hired as a force to use. There''s no way we can turn down an operation for the national good because we don''t like it." I am the strongest. The strongest, so I can live better than the others. The strongest, so I can say no to unpleasant work. It''s the strongest, so I can usually do whatever I want. The strongest, so no one can complain to themselves. The strongest, so I can leave the chores to others. It''s the strongest, so you can push the trivials on others. It''s the strongest, so you don''t have to pay the money. I guess that goes too if it''s really the strongest, but it''s just a parasite. "We know you''re good traders. If it''s in your national interest that you''re never close to each other, you''re not going to say no because you don''t like us serving you." We don''t have a good life because we''re strong. We have a good life because there are people who need their work. It is in the interest of the state if we do exactly what is needed. Otherwise, we have no significance to ourselves. "That''s not the only job we can do all the time. You can only reward the King once in a while, but if you say no, that''s what you''ll hate from around you. We are trump cards, cards. Can''t you be too reluctant to be on your own at your discretion?" Being the strongest would not be worth it, but only if it could actually work. "Especially Festival Me and Masazo and Spring can only fight. That they can''t refuse to fight." Mountain water can teach swordsmanship. Rikyo has always worked by politics. Festival I am the next owner of Bathrub, but so far I am hardly involved in government affairs. Masakazo can''t do anything, and that''s what''s pulling him off. Spring too, that''s what...... "We''re the strongest. But...... not like Mr. Suibok at all. The strongest, that''s all." May the greatest king not like it so much. The strongest trumpets can''t do as much as they like. That''s all we''re talking about. "Your Majesty." Again, a man who is just good at revolutions bows his head to the king of one country. "I''m not sure I can make your son happy as a woman. But... as your king, I will do everything in my power not to make you regret that your judgment was wrong." My old self was drunk on myself for not being bad against mighty power. I thought I was awesome not to pull a step against the country. I loved myself like that, and I was selling fights to someone I didn''t even need to contend with in particular. "My country, Domino, thank you for your continued support." Stend, who had been scorned, laughed happily, though. I''m happy to be the bride of this man, more proud than that. Likewise, King Arcana was relieved. A hero in his hand was helplessly relieved that he needed to do something about himself. Needless to say, that was very fortunate for both sides. 253 Health There are many organs in the human body that, when destroyed, die. For example the brain, for example the heart, for example the lungs. Many areas need to work properly in order to maintain a complex ''chemical plant'' called the human body. But if you polarize it. The seemingly important area of the limb is not absolutely necessary. It is necessary to act, but not absolutely necessary for survival. Loss of eyeballs loses light but not lives, and even if your nose is removed, it won''t be fatal. It is particularly unnecessary such as earlobes. In hearing, the earlobes are just for collecting sound efficiently, and it is behind the hole in the ear that you really need an organ. Nevertheless, there are quite a few effects on the entire flesh in the men''s areas, and I''m sorry if they are removed lightly. And we talked far-fetched. Of course, it''s ironic. Thoroughly hurt, Prince Black was being treated inside the Arcana kingdom. Caputo, a judicious lineage, exists in the Kingdom of Arcana, making it the most healthcare advanced of the surrounding countries. Many good magicians were enrolled in that royal palace, and their extremely rapid treatment kept the prince alive without suffering from infections, etc. But it is delicate with the human body. Fever is inevitable if many parts of the flesh are removed, though ''unnecessary''. Hidden in his face by a painful bandage and thickly wrapped around his lower body, he was gnawing on his finest bed. It is the samurai who has followed from Oseo, who is nothing else to nurse him. Even though the escort was wiped out by the hand of the mountain water, the escort was not the only one following from Oseo. They had to look after the prince around them, nursing him, who was now just incapable of doing anything. "Hey, I..." "Poor prince..." I''m just here to celebrate my wedding, but this country was no longer an enemy country to Oseo humans. In the midst of a glorious wedding, they looked after a severely wounded prince as they stood up to each other. Of course, I wanted to take the prince out to a safe place if possible. I wanted to bring him back to Oseo if I could, and even if I didn''t, I wanted to get him out of the Arcana kingdom. But I guess it''s sad. The combatants have already been wiped out, and they can''t move one horse. In addition, this is the royal palace of the Arkana kingdom. In every sense, it is the furthest from foreign countries. It is the heart and brain of the state in every sense when it comes to the capital, but whether this is close or far from other countries, the sea, etc., varies from country to country. For example, if you are close to the sea, the protection to the capital will be diminished for that matter, but there are many advantages such as making logistics very easy during normal times. But the kingdom of Arcana has a king''s capital in the middle of the royal direct jurisdiction, plus the territory of the four great nobles surrounding the royal direct jurisdiction. It is, in a sense, the hardest defense and, in a sense, the hardest land to communicate with foreign countries. To be clear, this topographical ''blockade'' will be the biggest factor in the Arkana kingdom''s conquest with the United Kingdom. By this wedding, essentially the Arcana royal family held the Domino Republic in full control, but if nothing like this happens, the royal family can barely expand its territory. Of course, it has the advantage of being less susceptible to attacks from foreign countries, but from the point of view of it, it would just seem to be under siege. And I don''t care about such bizarre insights. The important thing was that the current location was even far from Oseo anyway. For them to take the prince out of the country, that is the first thing they must do: take off the royal palace, take off the king''s capital, take off the territory under the royal jurisdiction¡­ and go beyond the territory of the four more nobles. To be clear, if there were about five prince escorts left, that alone would have made a breakthrough possible. Mountain waters, which have succeeded in trying to break through after killing them all in discipline, are a fairly extreme example, but it is not impossible to transcend custody alone, even in blowers and toons before retiring. If you fail, though, you will normally die, and there is nothing you can do, no matter how elite you are, to force yourself into an enemy country. There can be no such thing as throwing such scarce talent alone on dangerous assignments, either in Arcana or in Oseo. Nevertheless, this time the aim was to get the prince out. If so, the consumption of human resources would also be unavoidable. But the elite had already finished the role. They are the ones who take care of the princes of one country, naturally very good at their work. But there can''t be any shards in their ability to fight. Finding one path is very difficult and difficult. No, it''s not appropriate that it''s difficult and difficult. I simply needed time. If you are devoting all of your vast time to training, like Suibo, it is only when it comes to areas of fitness that you can master as much as you need. But that''s not the case in normal cases. It takes a lot of time just to master once, and it takes a lot of effort to maintain that skill. Blois, who now left the line, did not have as much martial arts with him as he did during his active life. While taking care of the prince, he also has the skill to fight against the kind of people who are after the prince''s life. There can''t be so many women in this world who can leave like that. I don''t need a fightable squire or a butler. All you have to do is leave that to the experts. In addition and more importantly...... the situation would be too uninteresting with lots of women around them who are capable of fighting. "Ugh..." "Prince?! "Your Highness?! ''She'', who was asleep, groaned slightly. I try to get up somehow, keeping my body floating in heat. That, the samurai had all stopped. Clearly, he should still be asleep. Even if not all wounds are healed by sleeping. "What, what happened..." For once, I can listen to my voice. I can hear the voices of the ladies I know well. But I can''t see anything and it''s hard to breathe. Above all, my body was hot and my lower body had a strange sensation. "What the hell..." Put your hands on your bandage-wrapped face. That was outrageously deadly. The orbit was cavity and there was no nose. He had understood that his flesh was so lacking that he could not help it. "Ahhhhhhhhhh! "The Princess" went wild. Much rampant. Seriously, both hands and legs were only alive and well, moving both hands and legs as far as the force was concerned. "So, Your Highness! I do feel sorry for you, I touch the injury! "Please calm down! Whether it is nursing or nursing, it is simply heavy labor to deal with a human counterpart who is not normal. Normal people don''t ramble pointlessly, and rational people don''t attack people who treat themselves. But expecting that from ''her'' now would be too harsh. "Awwwwwwwwwwww! hahhhhhhhhhhhh! No longer for the prince, the ladies are the only allies in this royal palace. Those girls manage to contain the prince... but it was still very difficult. Oseo Black had been defeated before this formidable enemy of reality. Assuming that Oseo''s technology leaped forward and thereby conquered and ruled the neighbouring countries, he was able to subjugate Arcana. So, there''s no way his body and mind can heal. "What a stupid thing...! It''s not healing, but there''s still no way my anger will calm down. Instead, if it gets this far, I''ll have to tremble with fear or with anger. He couldn''t close his eyes or open them, he had to dream in his head. "I didn''t know you''d invite a prince from another country to do this so far...! I admit I was disrespectful. But in a situation where guests are coming from so many countries, there can be no such thing as a direct attack so far on a prince of a country. Normally, no matter what you say to me, should I be strong and repentant, or should I not be ashamed of my legitimate recognition of what I do? He was the one who acted most out of the ''adult'', but he still firmly refused to acknowledge his inaction. "I can''t forgive you...... necessarily retaliate accordingly! Burning with anger, he was stuck exactly in his own world. He was outraged and burning his obsession. I was only turning my head about how to destroy this country. "No matter how good a swordsman is, there is only one! There''s got to be nothing! All he saw was a scene where the elite who defended his life would be buried without suffering. Happy or unhappy, I haven''t seen anything more. (This is all that has happened to me, there is no way my friendly country with Oseo will shut up! That being said, we have to work with other countries first! Resentment and anger do not disappear so easily. The kingdom of Arcana has committed outrageous acts against the kingdom of Oseo, such as forgiveness. (If people attended this party, not the only country I''ve been intimate with from time to time, the atrocities in this country would have stained my skeleton. No matter how powerful a country it is, it can''t last long if it''s slapped from all over the world! For Oseo Black, he was the center of the world, and everything that fangs at him was the enemy of Oseo and the enemy of the world. Not to mention the sopeds who have sifted the unjust violence so far to themselves, nothing short of the demonic king of evil tyranny. Everything in the world was supposed to be scared of their experiences, pity themselves, burn in righteousness, fear what if their families were to do this, and take each other''s hands and attack Arcana. To that end, what must be done? In ignorance, he had in mind. (Even so, Arcana''s fate has run out! It''s a shame you can''t see this, but this grudge clears them up by inflicting the same suffering on them and their entire family! It''s normal to look at Oseo Black now and think he doesn''t want to be. It is that every layer of man, from top to bottom, will have pity for his health. Oseo, who said he was stupid about Doowe, revealed exactly how abusive she was. Doowe Sopede orders any violence, if only for good reason. Sounds contradictory. That was a trivial rumor that had been whispered for a long time. Of course, it was particularly famous inside the Arkana kingdom and in the Sopeid territories, but it seems that there are women like that in other countries, to that extent. This time, it was exactly the act of skin peeling. It was Oseo Black who peeled off his face. "You guys...... this wedding, of course, would have been cancelled? His heart was burning, but his body was also unable to move with heat, and he was asking his maid that. That was a lurking word of expectation with certainty. "There is no way that nobles of all nations would have sat in a barbarian wedding that swept away the eyes and nose of a prince of a nation and swept away the men''s spot... everyone must have climbed barbarians and left early enough to send comfort words to me, who is falling" The samurai were rigid. Precisely because there''s a very flashy wedding going on right now. The nobles of each country behaved as if they had forgotten about or did not want to touch Black, for example. "Yes, Prince. Exactly." Still, they couldn''t tell the truth. For a prince now, reality is too cruel. "I guess so." After hearing information diverging from reality, he was finally satisfied. "Even so, there''s no way we''re going to succeed, such as a national celebration of doing this! There is a premise in Oseo Black''s brain. The kingdom of Arcana aspires to world hegemony. At least, from the public at large, that''s not even a lie. Anyway, we can follow a domino of the same size in reality, and this wedding reinforces it. If so, no matter what the leaders think, they know what other countries think, etc. Likewise, the people would want it, too. The people must be more savage because the people up there are so savage. If so, then surely the people must also hope for the expansion of their territory. Nor is that so far wrong. Paradoxically, however, the leadership was also afraid of it. That''s why I''ve already done a lot of talking with the heavy towns in many countries. At a time like this, it would be quicker for the five of us to talk if we had the Supreme Leader. Of course, there''s no way the Oseo samurai know that, but anyway, contrary to the expectations of Oseo Black, nobles from all countries were present either persuasively or normally. Because this wedding is usually also a sunny stage for Doowe in the first place. The nobles, who greeted her before Oseo rambled, look at Doowe laughing with heartfelt joy. It was inconceivable that she dared to be disrespectful only to Oseo Black and dared to draw rumblings to justify the violence. The rumor of letting bandits kill in their spare time certainly doesn''t make them feel good. But the wealthy aristocrats are mostly free to any extent, and few run for abuse. Nor have I heard of burning my territory or something like that: ''Crime in public''. In other words, Doowe in this disturbance was a sympathetic perception that ''a princess, usually doing rough things, was drastically elevated because she was rumbled at a wedding''. Rather than that, I didn''t think it was unusual to think that she was overdoing it because I had replies to my wives and daughters, who were also accompanied by the dignitaries present, asking ''what if my son-in-law was called a monkey at a wedding'' and saying ''look me in the eye'', ''shrug my ear'', ''rip my nose off'' and ''castrate''. Yes, it was only a matter of overdoing it. It is true that Black said something that would make Doowe angry, but it is too much with it. I mean, normally thinking about it and black is bad, but that''s too much and so is Doowe, which was the general perception of humans who saw that sight. There, the Arcana kingdom dealt with it. It''s something they don''t know yet, but here''s what happened anyway. "We''re burning our hands at the Domino annexation." "I don''t have any more health to expand my territory." "Therefore, I will not reach out to Oseo" "Let''s prove it in our future actions." They found out after their return to their country about the situation in which Oseo had lost his transportation network due to ''civil strife'' and was not functioning as a decent nation. In time, I learned that the Kingdom of Arcana was rather even sending an apology before this'' opportunity ''. And I wasn''t really trying to invade at all. So what will the neighbouring countries do against Oseo? That is a harsh reality for Oseo Black today. 254 Return home In the end, the wedding was connected. It is significant that many had heard Oseo Black ramblings who had been assaulted first. No matter what anyone thought, it was totally like a declaration of war. Regardless of the degree, Doowe''s instructions are correct. Assuming you affirm the alle, you won''t be able to complain if they do that in your own country. That is a problem. Well, affirming Doowe''s behavior, it can''t be rebuffed when something similar happens with it, but it would be quite difficult to follow the precedent of cursing the bridegroom at a wedding to the best of his power. Plus, at that point, I didn''t believe that much that mountain water had gone to Oseo. I know it''s strong, but I really wouldn''t expect you to fight it out and come back literally at a time when you''re at a wedding. Of course, I was surprised when I got back. Also, the annexation of Domino couldn''t afford it, because it was a good reason. The kingdom of Arcana did not touch one finger on Domino''s soil, but originally Domino was exhausted by years of oppression, and there was little left to take away, as the irreplaceable Right Kyo was thoroughly devastating Domino. The land has almost doubled, but the power of the country hasn''t increased as much. I guess it wasn''t very realistic to reach out to other lands with that. And the biggest problem is probably because Oseo wasn''t as powerful a country, and Arcana, which annexed Domino, was a very powerful country. Sure, this action was barbaric or radical, but I didn''t want to imitate it to the detriment of Arcana''s mood, which has become a mighty nation in the long run. Aside from whether or not I believe King Arcana''s words, I''ll be at the wedding for now. Anyway, now suddenly there was no reason for total hostility in any other country. As much as Oseo Black thought, no other country felt the crisis. That would be big. It is true that the strength of the mountain waters and the behaviour of the Sopaedo principals were accompanied by fear. But unlike resentment and anger, fear doesn''t last that long. I was scared, but I didn''t lose anything but Oseo Black. That doesn''t make it possible for fear to last. Arcana, who acted in a "common sense" way to defeat wholly the person who sold the fight at the wedding and protested to his native country, could not be the common enemy of the world. In fact, as Oseo Black imagines, the Kingdom of Arcana is also afraid of going from neighbouring countries into a state of war or being hated. That''s why even at this wedding, I had promised in advance to send him enough treasure to win several times the celebration as a reward. Well, to put it quickly, unlike Oseo Black, most countries are adults. I know how much it costs to hate against a guy who hates you, and I know that once you get hostile, it''s hard to fix it. He didn''t show a clear confrontational attitude to a country that still didn''t know if it would be clearly hostile to his country. "Return to Oseo" A few days after the wedding, Black said so, despite the fever. Naturally, it''s not like the influence of Oseo here in Arkana, but when it comes to what the samurai can do, they have to hand over a letter to Arkana and send it to Oseo... Still, even if the Kingdom of Arcana had given us proper transport, it would take half a month one way. It takes a month, no matter what you think, even if Oseo sends a soldier to pick you up from there. If so, nothing but recklessness. "Are you incompetent... even if you pay, you can collect as many people as you want! No matter what anyone thinks, Oseo Black is insane. Surely, as long as we pay, we''ll be able to gather people together. But no matter what anyone thinks, there''s no way they''re sending me a line of blind princes of a country and their samurai alone saying yes as they are. No, it''s not like he''s not here. However, even if they were there, they were very few, and there is no way the samurai have the power to discern them. Even if there were, given the prince''s own safety, there can be no other than regular soldiers. It was impossible, including the meaning of protecting ourselves. Nevertheless, I know how that feels when I think of the prince now. There is only anger in him now. There''s no way I can think positive and decent. It was naturally the kingdom of Arcana in a way that reached out to them who wanted to make a wish. When I told him that I wanted to return home, the Kingdom of Arcana ironically formed a convoy by regular soldiers and tried to send them to Oseo. "Rest assured, we will definitely deliver it to Oseo" The coalition of the royal family and the four nobles, not so many, but too many troops to escort a prince of a country, were protecting Prince Black''s carriage. Naturally, Oseo Black wouldn''t have tolerated that if it were normal. But now the prince doesn''t know unless he says something about his surroundings. Therefore, the samurai had to tell him a gentle lie. "Prince, we have been able to obtain many escorts" "Come on, let''s go home to Oseo" "Oh, okay... well done, as soon as I get back home, I''ll be jealous of them" Throughout the road of the Arcana kingdom, it was a steady one of those with narrow shoulders. With painful irony, the inn prepared by the Kingdom of Arcana was the finest, and on the road was treated by the use of magic in an overprotective manner. I can return to Oseo in a few moments, I heard the date and they can finally tell the Prince the truth, that''s what I thought. "Oh, no..." Until we see where the mountain water destroyed it. "... No way, really that swordsman? Everyone in the samurai was desperate to see Oseo''s place of detention. I could not believe that the ruins, which were destroyed and brand new and barely repaired, were at the forefront of Oseo, which was nothing else. "Hehe... what do you say, the Otheo ones will be happy with my return" "... Yes, Your Highness. The head of the precinct has offered words of sympathy." "Everyone is mourning this bad luck." "It will be so... the wrath of the people of Oseo must be terrible" The road from then on was just the way to hell. Since entering Oseo, only a very small number of regular Oseo soldiers had taken over the Prince''s escort, and only the young ones. He was very tired and clearly seemed to be being tortured. Also, there was a rotten odor on the road. If you ask what happened, Arcana soldiers on this road will kill all the troops by themselves, and they haven''t been able to clean it up yet. Happy or unhappy, Prince Black had lost his nose, so he still felt no anomaly. "Ko, this too... this too, was done by a man named Sansui? "... Yes, that''s what they say" A robust city, surrounded by walls. It also left a scenery there, like the past of a war disaster. It was that that seemed to have torn apart everything that stood on the road and destroyed every building. "It is painful to give Your Highness a rest in this city..." "Yes, can''t we hurry to the next city?" The wishes of the samurai were not reached by a powerless denial. Soldiers say that it is to be near devastation in all the cities leading up to the King''s Capital, and above all that the bodies of soldiers have not even been cleaned up in the King''s Capital or the Royal Castle. In addition, it is said that posts and bridges throughout the country have been dropped. Ironically, there is no obstacle to the road from here to Wangdu, but other road transport networks have been destroyed, and they say it is nowhere to be rebuilt. The suspicious documentation that it was due to revolutionaries within Oseo is scattered, but from the time it happened, it only seemed to the samurai that it was the work of the Arcana kingdom. However, domestic discontent and anxiety are on the rise to the greatest extent, and riots are actually under way to defeat the royal family, he said. In addition, there are rumours that neighbouring countries are gathering troops at their borders. Of course, I can''t be sure. "Your Highness, rest in this inn for today" "Oh, is it my Oseo Inn?" "Yes, it is the finest bed" Of course, there''s no way I can tell a prince that. The samurai mourned the future of their country, but still supported the prince with devotion. After that, there was only mourning, destruction and killing left on the road. Through despair, there was only a waiver. The only salvation was that Oseo Black was on his way to comfort. He was stirring himself up by anger, showing a threatening recovery even on the road. Of course he wasn''t living in bad blood, he wasn''t able to restore his body, but he still managed to get up and walk on his own feet. Then he arrived in the king''s capital and reached the royal castle. "Your Highness... Your Majesty is going to see you" "Naturally... you have to see me..." My son, who carries on his own trail, has been so hard on his eyes. If so, there is no other emotion than anger that my father feels for Arcana. Everyone in his country was supposed to rise up by anger and engage in a harsh offensive. With his eyes blind and his ears so palpable, the prince, protected by fantasy, went in, supported by a samurai during the sight. "... well done you''re back, son" "Yes, Father..." "Arcana gave me a sentence of apology, but what happened? I want to hear the rest from you." At that time, the samurai was silent when she saw the king''s face. Because there were obvious signs of assault on the face of King White, the king of one nation. Not as painful as Prince Black on a boulder, but too painful. "As a representative of this country, I went to Arcana. And I stupidly attended a farce called a wedding to mix barbarians with royal and aristocratic blood." The words were also heard by soldiers who were quickly gathered to the royal castle. Already, I was prepared that what everyone but the prince was guessing was inevitable. "The farce was hard to see. Those who mistakenly assumed that they were the hegemony of the world showed off the treasure in their hands in a nasty manner and behaved as if a woman in a barbarian''s coat had abandoned her pride." Just listening to the words, the king was trembling in anger. "No longer, if I am impatient, I have expressed Oseo''s will. Against me, the Arcana barbarians behaved in a brutal way far from cultural." "Right." "Sire, I have yet to lose. I did lose the light, but still my soul has not succumbed and my blood has boiled down" "Right." "Your Majesty, the barbarism against me is where many nations find out! Please, give me the text! Gather the power of the nations to lower the hammer to Arcana! King, Oseo White, when asked to the end, stuck to reality. "Arcana is what I put in my hands. You go to sleep now." "... what? "I don''t even want to see your face. Get the hell out of here." "Heh, Your Majesty?! "You are! You still don''t get it! Oseo White was yelling in anger. "You declared war even though you weren''t ready for it! "... well, that''s..." "You put your arm in the cage of the Beast, you put your hand in the mouth of a tiger! "So, but...! But am I to say that a prince of a country is in this eye and forgives with it! "You know nothing! Listen, listen carefully! This country is on the verge of destruction! Here, finally, he learns the truth. Too harsh a reality caused by my nasty words and actions. "... that''s silly" 255 Question "... my head knows. I wasn''t right or wrong, good or bad, I had to." After the wedding, Festival I was headed to Suibok. I''ve already been sweet enough to comfort you, but that seems to have come to my mind as such. Originally, I would say foolishness around the mountain water, but this time the mountain water is also here, so I came to tell Suibok. Of course, Suibok seems subtly reluctant. "The paramount priority should be the interests of the Kingdom of Arkana, followed by the interests of Batlav, and the interests of the other four houses. You mustn''t think about my personal thoughts or about Oseo''s country." Still, the Inseparable Festival I was honestly revealing my heart. "This time, we totally ambushed. I also know that I''m the most efficient... and as Rikyo says, no matter how powerful we are, there''s nothing left to do with what''s already dead or broken." I know by my head, but I''m not convinced by my heart. I think it''s a blue-smelling logic, but I was still in pain. "... this time the mountain waters were pretty unscrupulous too. From a fairy like you, you''d think it would be ridiculous for us to have a human war... do we have to do this?" "Would it? He was asking back wondering what was normal, coming all the way to the back of the woods to tell himself. Swibbock had a face that I didn''t know the bottom of my heart. "Huh." "How can a human be foolish... compared to anybody in the world?" "Oh, no, the... humans build borders on their own, antagonize across those borders, bleed unnecessarily, or kill them even though they don''t eat them..." "Every time I think about it, how can such a fool masturbate himself to the immortals? Two people sitting back in the woods talking. But Suibok didn''t understand what I call ''human stupidity'' as if it were a feast. "In the first place, war, etc., but the point would be territorial strife or food grabbing? Even the beasts in the woods do that a lot, don''t they? "Well, that would be..." "If the beast of the forest is stupid, so be it, but what is a wise creature?" "Oh, the..." "Your Lord thinks too much of humans. It would be what other beasts do, such as what humans do" Ugh, and sigh. Apparently, this is what''s been going on in my life. "Or what, did Sansui tell you? "No, that... didn''t seem like a good idea" "I have no choice but to share the suffering of your lords in the core." Swivok said he was a pussy, saying something like what Danua said about immortals being bad people. "Good, it''s not limited to humans... but there are things that grow grass in the land, and the beast that eats grass eats it, and the beast that eats meat eats it even more..." It was a food chain that I was familiar with at the festival. "There is a limit to the light of day that we give to the land, and therefore to the grass that grows, and therefore also to the grass-eating beast, and inevitably to the meat-eating beast. You know what I mean? A territory is not limited to humans. Not just humans, but creatures have territory. Otherwise, you won''t be able to live." "Right, right" "I don''t know what a lot of people do around here... I can''t imagine how difficult it is for people who don''t actually farm or hunt or fish to get their own food support." It is not inexhaustible as the grace of nature. The resources circulating on the ground are certainly also finite so that the underground resources are not infinite. Whether it be mountain vegetables or fruits, what man can eat is what other creatures also eat. If so, it is not realistic at all, such as getting food stably. "Occasionally, when Noh is stuck in the mountains, he says," I''m getting used to living in society, "or," I want to live like a human being, "he says," he lives near Noh and rubs off some intimacy. " "Oh, well, is that..." "In fact, both Non and Sansui could afford to wave their swords because they were immortals who didn''t need any food or drink. There''s no way a person who needs to eat and drink can have a year or two if he suddenly lives in the mountains." "So, right ~" "Even if something were to be done, it would be until it fell into a disease or poison, or if it were an injury. You''re gonna die right there. Plus, everything''s going well, but it''s going to get old and fade. If it''s okay to die like that, it''s clean, but it''s not usually the case." "Well, it is, isn''t it?" "I have no idea whether I''m tired in society or living like a human being. If you live in the mountains, you''re just tired of living in the mountains, and if it''s a human life, I think most people are desperate to live in sweat." Making, immortal is an Incredible Life. There is no need to eat or drink, it is not dictated by the heat and cold, and it does not age or deteriorate above all without being threatened by disease or poison. I guess that''s why they can stay deep in the mountains and work out for a long time. "Out of the question...... anyway, creatures with territory are not limited to humans. The meat-eating beast in particular is remarkable, starving as soon as it does not territory a considerable area of land. That''s why they smell on the territory and restrain the other beasts." "Ah, yes..." "And what do you think would happen if other beasts took the territory? Wandering takes another territory, or dies as it is. Of course, the herd itself will." "So, there''s nothing about it that nobody''s territorial? "You think there is? Look, land is not good if it''s big enough. Not that any tree or grass grows with soil. There are quite a few conditions. Would there be quite a few conditions for a human to set up a house? Grass-eating beasts are the same as meat-eating beasts, not everywhere." If a slightly obscure word is used, it is called environmental capacity. A certain size of land that meets certain conditions is predetermined by the number of organisms that can live constantly. If there is more than that, there is not enough food and so on to starve and adjust. "Is there a condition for plowing fields or draining water sources? I''ve been wandering around for about two thousand and five hundred years, but basically people are already living in good conditions." "As it is, I suppose..." "In other words, depending on the size of the fields, depending on the size of the land, the number of human beings who can live according to the size of the territory will be determined. More than that, it''s natural to attack and take it away, and it''s not natural for other herds to take it away from you." Swivok, who doesn''t need food and drink, was in full affirmation of this action. Festival I need to eat and drink, and I have a family. My actions to feed my family were right in the future. "But, you know, Mr. Swibbock''s ideal... is to fight and elevate each other? "Therefore, it is the ideal of Nong and the strongest (Rinen) that has succeeded Sang Sui. It is the bedtime of an immortal who does not need to eat or drink." Suibok used to call the frontier he had reached over three thousand and five hundred years a bedtime speech. For the first time in its reopening, Festival I could not block my empty mouth. "Around the world, fighting is not an end, but a means. It''s a human hobby that I don''t have trouble eating, it''s just a free time." ¡­¡­ "Or what, does the Lord still aspire to be the strongest, even if his wife starves and his child starves and he starves himself? "That''s not..." "Would be, if so, what do you think would draw attention to? It would be until, as Ukio says, we did everything we could to protect the territory. If I snagged him, he might have taken the territory and starved his family, right? Why stick to the strongest way there is" Whether you feel guilty about the other country or not, you don''t know what it means to feel guilty about yourself. Swibbock didn''t seem to really understand. And when you ask me, Festival I don''t know what it means to be here either. "For the most part, your Lord would have insulted you about your own wife at the wedding as well. So why sympathize" "It''s, uh..." Indeed, Festival I had been provoked before by the Lord of Sopeds, and I was utterly angry. I never complained of violence, but still had a general attitude toward the masters of the four nobles. "Seeing where they are actually tortured makes me feel like I don''t have to be that far..." "Much warmer...... your lord" "No... well, I am" Honestly, it was something no one could tell me. "Maybe I used to be drunk with me protecting a poor girl named Tsugar" "Even if I used to think that, now Tsugar and I would be insulted, or if they were after my life, wouldn''t I protect them?" "I''ll protect you." "Okay, then." If you know what''s at stake, that''s fine. So why not be satisfied? That''s what I don''t know. "Of course, until five hundred years ago, Non came to regret the past while falling seven times, but that was only because Non made the roundabout in vain, and because he made the roundabout in vain. Non had nothing to protect, he didn''t need daily food, he just wanted strength. So I was just suffering on my own. I don''t want to be questioned about humanity by such nonsense." I remember the festival now. Yes, this man was accidentally and unintentionally destroying the country with his training in the arts. Now it is the venerable Ben, but the old deeds are the worst. Anyway, it was enough to hold it in its roots for 3,000 years. "So don''t worry about it. Neither Noh nor Sang-sui can say they don''t like it if it''s a fight to protect their territory. If we complain about it, it''s nothing but shame." "Territorial or... Ments..." "It will be the same, Non also stuck to Ments when he was younger, and it is common for people to be beaten from all sides without Ments. He was beaten from all sides because he seemed weak." He says you don''t have to worry so much about beating without choosing the means or that the reason is Ments. Immortals who needed nothing to live affirmed humans who needed much to live. "Apparently, you''re feeling a little easier." "Ah, yes..." When the scale was large, or admitted by opponents with different measures and perspectives, the mind was quite mild. I also say that I was frightened. I felt it and it seemed like Suibok was relieved too. "Yeah, yeah, it''s Saiga. Sansui''s going to have a wedding soon, and your lord will be there? "Oh, yes." "Right, well, Non is also called. I don''t know if I can hold my child and attend a wedding." The immortal, who had not left untrained, was laughing at the man who was inheriting his sword. "As soon as it''s done, Noon''s headed home." "... you mean Mr. Fuukei" "Ri, is. Noh is finally paying his annual contribution." There is remorse, but there is nevertheless something that we certainly could have left behind. Festival I am receiving it in part, I could not stop it. "I don''t know how this is a journey back home... but I''m also going to take Sang-sui as a bearer." "Really... Honestly, I miss you" "Non is pleased with the loneliness. Um, I''ll continue to refine it, but good." The world''s most powerful swordsman had accepted that his destiny would come to an end. "Say hello to me, Saiga, about Eckezacks" "Yes, I understand" 256 Topic Well, I was'' home ''to Bulova''s home in Sopede. As always, my daughter is really cute. Except the name is a fan. No, of course, if you say that, there''s no blower, no Doowe, no shards of cuteness. The reality that Rain is relatively good is hard to come by. "Ugh..." "Oh, fan. It''s my dad!" My daughter, who is already over six months old, is really cute... I don''t even have to think about it and Rain raised her from being a baby, so I don''t feel like a first time father. No, no, I almost feel like I was a no-touch for parenting even when I was Rain...... Even when the fans were born, I was away for a while. Um, was this who your father was? "... fans, my dad is losing confidence in his way of life" "Ooh......" Me and my fans are sitting on the carpeted floor. I mean, I''m playing for you, or I''m just talking to you, but this is fun. Well, that''s my, my older daughter and wife... "Sansui is playing with my birth fans..." "My dad is playing with fans..." Seeing me holding the fan''s hand or where the fan was shaking my hand, I was puzzled by emotion. Well, I guess I felt like a worker holic even from the two of us. In fact, until about seven years ago, it was a workout without drinking and eating and without a holiday... "Fan... I''ll do my best" "Ah." My daughter flaunting my fingers. It''s really a baby. I wish Rayne was like this a while ago. "And by the way. It''s finally your wedding and mine." "Oh, right. I assume your father is arranging this, isn''t he? "That''s right, but they want you to name the person you want to call personally. I don''t even know your friendship." Oh, you sure did have that. The truth is, I''d be half scared if they''d grasped it that far. "... Sansui, why don''t you tell me that you''re not interested in a wedding or that you really don''t want to be a wedding? Blois, who is so true and utterly outrageous. Or Rayne is just as serious, waiting for my reaction. "Hey, wait, Blois. You thought I was that guy." "You should think a little more about what a woman thinks of you." Sure, because they tend to think I was abnegation... Clothes are usually qualitative, I only train or arch, and I don''t have any particular hobbies. "Dad, please also be objective from a child''s point of view" Yeah, but I want you to give that up. Rayne, your father was forced to push his son by spilling the king of his neighboring country not long ago. Whatever you, the daughter, are told, it seems to me that you have no choice. Blah, my behavior is more realistic than exaggeration and footprinting. "Anyway, I''m pretty excited about the wedding. I''m going to be a proper couple with you, and I''m going to show the sunshine to my master and the people I''ve been looking after." Dare I speak of my convenience. Well, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. "It seems that the master will finally return to his hometown when this is over, and in some cases he may go straight back to nature. Anyway, I want you to burn me in the back of my head." "Oh well... even such a strong human will end his own life" "... I wonder if he''s really human" I''m being rude, Rayne. I know how you feel, but you still shouldn''t say that. Sure, the master is unlikely to be strong, and above all, abnormal motivation. Perhaps if Mr. Fuukei hadn''t come to avenge himself from his hometown, he would have trained for further heights all along in those woods. I''ve only lived there or five hundred years, and I''m not far from my master, but I still feel satisfied as I live in this human society. If you hadn''t let your master make the breakthrough, you might have returned naturally if you had raised Rain in public. I guess it''s normal for me to be satisfied to the point of being treated as the most powerful person in the world. Why can the master still be greedy towards the strongest? Around it would be what separates that man from every other creature. How can you aspire to be even stronger for four thousand years? Its spiritual structure is the greatest mystery. "Anyway, I''m going to send the invitation itself, including the one who''s escorting the lady. The faces that play martial arts guides will give you about their faces, and even if they don''t, I don''t think they''ll give you about letters." I wonder if it''s sad, other ladies and toons, festivals and masters. I lived five hundred years, but my friendship was poor. Even if I lived five hundred years, most of them just pulled all the way through the woods. "I don''t know, Sansui. I think most of your students will attend. The lady and Toon will surely attend, and then the faces who are escorting the lady will attend with them. I''ll never take precedence over your wedding when I become a martial arts guide." "Well, I''m glad to hear that... speaking of blowers. What about you? casually, I was listening. She''s a noble daughter, and unlike me, she had a face in the social world. I''m sure he''s familiar with his face. That''s what I thought. ¡­¡­ "Dad! What a terrible thing to ask! Blois, apologize to your sister! Blois, angry Rain, started crying silently. Apparently, I''ve made her sad. "My dad''s been with your sister Blois forever, hasn''t he?! Then you know that you didn''t have time to make friends with your sister Blois! My daughter, I don''t know if I''m gonna say it, but I think it''s gonna be terrible. Well, didn''t Bulova have any friends? I thought there were a lot of voices coming to Blois, the lady''s escort. But come to think of it, Bulova also did swords and magical arches all the time, and when he wasn''t, he was an escort. I see, that''s unrealistic. Apart from writing to my parents, I wouldn''t have had time to write. Right, does Blois have a narrower relationship than I do? "Daddy''s idiot! "... heh, heh, heh! "Oh, oh... look, fans. Were you afraid of your sister?" I sat down and cried my son out, and I put him on the claw. Well, if my own sister went out loud, she''d be surprised and cry. I started to give up without panic. Although he couldn''t beat the crying child and the earth, Rain, who was still angry, also had to shut up. "That''s okay, Rain... even I''ll have more friends from now on. Even this time, so will my house, but there will be those in the house where Sansui''s students act as martial arts guides, and they will want to be active friends with me." Perhaps I shouldn''t think of this, but is it the standard of nobility for friends to be made in such a way? Though, when I became a friend, that was about a while ago, Blois. I know we''re friends about Festival Me and Toon, but we have each other''s positions. A reciprocal friend...... you''re not here. I don''t need it that much, and I don''t particularly want it. "Of course I know I have a relationship at home, but that would distract my parents. I don''t think you''re going to fail with that basic thing." Sure, well, I guess so. I don''t have to think about it, but I''ve been particularly connected to playing lord. I can''t arrange a wedding or anything like that for me or for Blois, but I''ll leave that area to the experts. "Ugh..." "Oh, all right, all right" Hold the fan back, stand up and rock as you go. I''m not hungry, I''m not sleepy. I was just surprised. But who is to blame? ... Oh, but that''s it. I don''t remember my parents at all. Maybe I should have been picked up by my parents. "Anyway, I''m glad you''re all here" "Yeah, I guess so." "Right." Yeah, I didn''t know that yet. I didn''t know that the upcoming wedding between me and Blois would be called a ''wedding cleansed with blood''. If I had guessed, I should have said a little more like this in advance: ''I don''t care that much''. 257 Direct view Well, now, mountain waters have a very narrow friendship range. Because he is a man who had no connection whatsoever with the public except to be the escort of Doowe Sopede in the first place. There''s no way we have a wide range of friends. Now is the time to be the next Bathrub master named Festival Me, but normally, there''s no way I can properly interact with the people around Doowe and the mountain waters who were just vagabonds... Well, that''s the problem, though, in a situation where the noble daughter, Bulova, has very little interaction, and only mountain water. Anyway, that''s about what Mountain Water can call a wedding, and that''s about Swibbock and his own students. In other words, they are the ones who don''t have anything more important than a mountain water wedding. Talking from here is the premise of the commotion. First of all, as a subordinate of Toon, I have no particular problem with the faces that, in a certain sense, became the cauldron of mountain water. However, under the local lord of Sopede, some trouble was predicted in the face sent in as a martial arts guide. It''s the military law in case it''s predicted. Before heading to Majan, the mountain waters spoke to the remaining faces of Arcana. "Perhaps there are those who deceive your name. Basically, you don''t have to worry about it." As the Winn family gatekeeper mistakenly did in a way, the appearance of the mountain water is very easy to understand. Blah, blah, blah. It''s distinctive. Anyway, yellow skin, black hair, black eyes. Add to that a small, crude fit, a wooden knife from the waist. Such a human being, other than mountain water, would only be about Swibbock. So once you see him, you won''t forget first. Since there is no change in appearance, a facial path is established as long as it does not change. That''s him. No matter what anyone thinks, there''s no one to turn into it. Because my physique doesn''t matter if my hair color, clothes, etc. are deceitful. In addition, his strength is made into a legendary domain and a true story. There are so many people who actually saw him fight for something that the school director at Arcana School advertised and made a spectacle of. Therefore, even if there was someone dressed as him, he would be exposed as soon as he was actually allowed to fight the right soldiers with his gear. In addition, it also affects being a user of rare magic. Most people in the world have magic, so it was possible to break through just because they are not the users of rare magic. "Your work is only as a martial arts guide. You don''t have to be aggressive about deviating from it." Except for the students of the mountain waters. It''s all about people in this country, and their appearance and outfits vary from one person to another. If so, some opponents can deceive you if you make a rough outfit there and eloquent. Nevertheless, neither Mountain Water nor Sopede Principal cared that much. Anyway, he is a martial arts guide. If you''re in a certain position, you can do something about it if you want to see your face. That''s what''s left of laziness, such as not checking who you can easily confirm. Those who are deceived by such an arrangement are only deceived by other means, and those who deceive are likewise only to perform another. Basically abandoned. That was their common perception. "You don''t have to worry about anything if someone else fools you, or if someone fools you with it, or if a bad wind runs through it. All you have to worry about is yourself." Know your immature self, strive for heights, and retain skill. That is the greatest sincerity to the employer and, at the same time, to the self who gave guidance, Mountain Water says. The martial arts guide role is only the leader of the sword and nothing else. If so, you should increase your strength rather than control your own culture. "So let me be clear at this point. And that''s for all of you." That being said, the most jokeless man in this country advises all. "If the end of your life reaches your ears, I will not have to be commanded to take responsibility. I hope there are no such people out of you... who make mistakes. Please, be careful." If you do a stupid imitation, I''ll kill you. The words of the strongest swordsman in this country, which no falsehood could make sense, were deeply engraved in the soul of all. There is no end to training. That''s why I''ve been a swimmer for 4,000 years, and I still can''t find the end. If so, it is unlikely that they will complete their training, with only human life expectancy. In addition, as an extremely simple fact, it leads to all paths, but maintaining strength means aiming high. Maintaining the status quo is not basic. Even if, for example, you gain muscle strength to the limits of your physique, you have to maintain the same effort as before to maintain it. Harsher in the case of skill. Even if you remember one move, "One in a Hundred Successes" is a good place to be immature, and you have to practice more and more on "One in Ten Successes" and "One in Two Successes" to stain your body. On top of that, you can''t use it in action if you build up your workouts from the "fail once in ten" phase to "fail once in a hundred" and "fail once in a thousand". Of course, that training doesn''t make it dramatically stronger. It''s basically easier to learn new moves, as the mountain waters have been dramatically stronger with some surgery from Swivok. But if you don''t repeat the moves you remember, you fail at times of need. It is around that that the repetition of moves you remember is more important than remembering new moves. The term returning three days after a day of neglect of practice stems from the fact that basic movements are more important than becoming stronger or more new options. A martial arts guide role is close to the service industry. I do not fight with my life, but I am a ''good person'' who stands up by swordsmanship. If so, you can''t let it get out of hand with swordsmanship. That was mountain water policy. "Hey, I sweated good" "Good day, lord" "Ha ha! Did I raise my arm a little, too? "Yeah, brilliant." Nevertheless, it is only a reason for mountain waters and an instruction to students, not to push them apart to local lords. The attitude toward strength that mountain waters demand is very harsh. Paradoxically, I didn''t ask for that level from a busy guy named local lord. Originally, he weighs even more training faithful to the basics and repetitive than harsh workouts that cause injury. The training, which is not funny but not harsh, was also accepted by the local lords. "Father, I''m done. But... well, I think it would be better if you made it tougher for me..." "Don''t say that, because it''s your job to succeed me, not fight." "Yes, but..." Of course, the young are not receptive to it. Those who gave up to men like mountain waters not least, and wanted to be so themselves, demanded it from the martial arts guides. It is the other martial arts guides who can understand how it feels. Understandable, but even so I deny it. For unless we have so much talent to reach our strength, we need to offer much of the day to the archery of the sword and carry it on for the rest of our lives. To be clear, I don''t have time to work for local lords. So he asks you to give up on the line you set. "Boy, you can be strong if you do harsh workouts. But..." "The strength gained by harsh workouts is spiritual courage" "It doesn''t make sense if you don''t continue to do it, even if it''s a physical workout." "So now is the most sensible time" "It''s okay, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah Of course, in the limited time available, the mastery will vary depending on whether it is harsh or not. But harsh workouts are always risky. Clearly, it could break your body. Still immature as leaders, they were mingling their lies and yet loathing their next lord. "Yeah......" "Ha ha, I know how you feel too. But it''s the nobility in front of us who can get over it. I always told you, it''s nobility to choose what you really want." "Yes, I understand, Father..." What is the least you can do to survive? That is the reality of the poor. Now, it would be noble to exploit from them like that. Naturally, there''s not enough to survive. Water, food, plus medical bills to pay for the use of magic. Either way, there is little shortage. Nobility is not only able to obtain the minimum necessary supplies, but also preferences and luxuries. Naturally, there are craftsmen who professionally create such preferences and luxuries, and if you don''t buy them, the craftsmen will be more commercial than just the wealthy people who can buy them. But that''s also why you can''t get everything you want. It is aristocratic to exploit from the poor and the merchants, but the fruits are diminished as a result if they still starve those who descend. It will be aristocratic to go around it and think which one you will get. You can get anything you want, the life expectancy of a nobleman is short. Especially in sopeds. It is the same for the poor and the aristocrats that children learn to endure. "And thanks again for the audition today. Well, even if I meet the master of sopeds now, I won''t be able to see my belly." Five swordsmen who obey themselves. In spite of its appearance, the local lords were cutting out the subject. "Soon, Lord Sansui will be ceremoning with Lord Bulova. I''ll be there in relation to the Winn family, too, but you guys wanna come with me? "Yes, they''ve been asking me to attend for a long time, if the lord will forgive me" "Right... then I want you to introduce me well. If it wasn''t for this opportunity, I wouldn''t be able to see you lightly." Mountain water is no longer an aristocrat, you won''t be able to play field games like before. Plus, when it comes to officially saying hello, it''s hard. Nevertheless, mountain water is also where students care if they are doing their job properly. It would rather be a pleasure to greet the employer of one''s students. "And that, as such, is. I''d like to ask for some trouble." "What is it" "No, the gatekeepers." Gatekeeper, five of the martial arts guides were guessing everything when they heard the word. I see, it seems like a hassle. Although, it is a rust that came out of me completely. "I''m sorry... our body..." It was a matter of more dating great people, while reminding me that I was born humble. It is the current situation in which the pretext of inferiority is not exaggerated but actually harmful as a fact. Anyway, the gatekeeper is complaining. "It''s not about being so sick. I know best that you have nothing to do with it. You wouldn''t be saying anything nasty, and it''s bad for them to expect. However, it is also true that the work as a gatekeeper has been hampered and the reputation of this mansion has deteriorated. I don''t need to feed him, but I was wondering if you could just give him a little help." Talking to the person you want is an act of cutting nerves. If possible, I don''t want to deal with them, but my employer ordered me to do so. There were drawbacks, and the five were supposed to confront the lower bitches who would gather in front of the gate. And, here, the faces I plan to attend the wedding in Mountain Water were gone besides facing my own disgrace. Speaking of which, I have no choice. Festival Unlike us, we were not suddenly thrown out by ourselves into this world, and we were not cut off from the world like immortals for hundreds of years. They have their families and their past, and they are caught in that smugness because they have gained public status. Now, here it leads to regret of mountain waters. It''s natural in a way, but Mountain Water gave instructions to his students in a way that was close to harsh: ''Don''t worry about the weather''. But he couldn''t tell his student''s employer what he didn''t and couldn''t say in particular. The problem that the gatekeeper had stopped had erupted before the wedding...... Above all, this was what was happening throughout the territory of Sopede. In addition, rumors of mountain waters are accepted without any doubt, no matter how exaggerated. That''s why rumors spread against weddings... In other words, it is due to daily deeds. 258 concurrent Suppose relatives and neighbors were born. Naturally you''d be proud, but it''s hard to be profitable. Ultimate profit, or financial gain, but there is no mechanism by which one''s nostalgia automatically warms up about the time a relative is born. If you are born, there is also the idea that it is natural to turn a profit to your relatives, but that is not in the sopeds of Hate Arcana. Rather than that, it becomes a story of how to benefit in the first place. This time Sopede sent about twenty people out as martial arts guides to the local lords, but naturally they don''t need their men as martial arts guides. Anyway, on Earth, it''s a sports instructor, and in some cases, the job of doing things like military instructors. If so, everything is done individually, and there is no order for the people under your command to do something. Of course, if the martial arts guide is old, there will be times when he will have his disciples take his place, but the Hate Five are still on active duty for the time being, and there are no "relatives" with the required skill. If I had such strength, I would be born on my own. Of course, to be clear, the martial arts guide role is an honorary position and a cheaper salary, and above all, has no real rights whatsoever. That is why I can say that if you are a human being with swordsmanship and some sacrifice, it is a task left to everyone. If it was a job that would move people and money all sorts of things, I wouldn''t have recommended any number of sopeds'' masters, and the local lords would have refused as much as they could. Or there''s no way they can do such a job. One or two people may be able to do it, but that would be inferior to an expert. The work of that hand is not easy either, and expertise is needed. Just as they worked desperately to become martial arts guides, that is what will need to be done in a completely different direction. Therefore, the faces that are asked for convenience by "relatives" and "friends" are not possible because they are mean or anything. Of course, you don''t want to actively facilitate it. "Hey! Hey, I live in a nice house! "Oh, I want to! "You can introduce me to your work too! Before the young men named the three ''friends'', one of the martial arts guides sat an old gentleman beside him and responded in a grumpy manner. I serve tea once, but it was enough to think muddy water was enough. I also serve tea and sweets, but even the stones there want to hit them. However, it would be normal to treat him as a guest once he had entered the mansion. Now if you return it without even serving tea, that''s what you apply mud to the Lord''s face. "... is that all you want to say? "Oh, no, the..." "I''m serious, I don''t have a job for you guys. How do you want me to introduce a guy who can''t write too many letters? "No, look, you got an easy job or something, right? "You want me to recommend the one you''re not willing to work for? Here, introduce me to the job because it can be tight, and if I had said so, I might have been somewhat mouthful or taught to recruit something. But I don''t feel like doing anything when they say I just want money for fun. If they want to make things easier, they don''t like trouble here either. Nevertheless, "even if it is tight" in this case also contains "dying," so I don''t trust people who can be tight cheaply. In the end, you can say anything with your mouth. "''Cause, you see, your job is just to deal with nobles, right? "Then come on, there''s about as much work we can do, right? "... hey, I''m gonna listen to you now, but I don''t think there''s gonna be any next time" Two words popped up that would be forgiven for killing him. He could restrain himself, but there wasn''t much point in showing off. Now they spit on the house itself, the Soaped. "Turning to me for a recommendation from the owner of Sopeds, you say it''s ''just a job to do''? The gentleman sitting next to the martial arts guide also stared blatantly at him. Too disrespectful, if you make it sound decent, it''s where you can''t help but be assaulted. ¡­¡­ "So, is that really all? If that''s all, go home." "Well... actually, I need your help." They were also looking at the old gentleman sitting next to the flickering and martial arts guide role as to whether they had a burden. Perhaps you want me to leave. It must be meant to be hard to hear. "So, who''s that guy? "Fine, I have to say something hard to say..." "This man has served his lord for a long time. I''ll tell you what, I''m not in the right place." The old gentleman sits silently, without making any particular remarks. The pressure was holding back the friends who came to complain. "If ever, have me be a witness." "What if? What do you think we''re doing?" "Yes, you''re in good shape, aren''t you?! "Yes, it is. Am I on track?" "That''s right..." An old gentleman with a good spine of his own, but also Jen, who is on the Lord''s property. That was already a strange opponent. The three of them have no choice but to shut up. "So, the requirements. If it''s backwards, I don''t want to hear it either." "No, the..." Actually, there''s a gobble in our town. "You want me to get rid of you..." "Why are you telling me, that''s usually what you tell your lord or something?" Apparently one day the bad guys are bothering me with it. But I don''t know what it means to say that to a martial arts guide who hates us. First, why ask the old gentleman to leave? If there''s nothing to be backward about, that''s what you should normally say. "The..." "Actually... it''s me" "Yeah, blah..." "Are you going home now? "No, no! He said he couldn''t go home! "As a matter of fact, we opened a sword archery as a town hall! And then, you know, they came! "Guests don''t come any closer, they sit around forever and they want to say something great and eat...! "So you do something about it! And, perplexing. Apparently, he''s in serious trouble. But I haven''t said the most crucial thing. Why ask him directly? "Go home" "... Actually, you''ve become a martial arts guide, right? "That''s why we used it as a sign all over town. So, then I heard you had a good reputation, and a lot of customers came..." "I thought I''d talk to you, too, huh? But come on, look, you didn''t have it for us." "Yeah, well, it''s your fault. No, I don''t think you''re the only one who''s bad, but there''s something wrong with you, too." "Go home" I mean, we feel like we''re doing something ourselves, and I guess we know it''s a problem if we''re overpeed. Besides, even though he sells it as the home of a martial arts guide, if any of the guys solve it without showing their faces, I guess that can''t be good for the customers. But that''s not what I found out. It feels good to perish every town. "Hey, you know what I mean?! Keep it up and the town will suck, huh?! "Are you okay?! That''s what happened! "It''s my fault now, just leave it alone." "Don''t be such a murderer! It is completely untreated. It is true, not exaggerated, that you can remain doomed. "You guys, you just have to give it all up now, close the scam dojo, and report it straight to the lord" "You can''t do that! It takes a lot of money to build an auditorium, and I have contracts with customers! "... you don''t deny fraud." "Oh, no! The" Perhaps the rather pivotal part was blurred. Still, you must have said something as criminal as ever. Otherwise, there''s no way I''m going to respond like this. "What do you think" "I see." "Hold on! Wait for me! "Yes, if you come, it''ll all fit in circles! "I''ve been saying this for a long time, you know, all you have to do is show your face for a little bit and we''ll all be happy! Perhaps the ''friends'' were having some pretty convenient delusions. I thought I could smoke sweet juice, on the arrow tip, in a situation where I just lost it. You don''t have one good thought, but you can''t wait to be made a criminal. Nevertheless, from the man who''s going to be responsible for one stick of fraud, that''s what I can''t wait to hear. "You trick the customers and you guys just mumble the money. It''s a vicious imitation of the town..." Of course, the Gorotsky people who lived in town would be bad guys. But the town is also vicious in town. Shouldn''t we perish already? Deceive the guests and keep the money, and that makes us all laugh at happiness. "Well, they''re not serious about learning the sword anyway." "Yeah, yeah, just playing. We know each other. Come on." "You know what I mean? Even your parents were on board, right? I doubt if you really intend to persuade us. I just seem to appeal to my shallowness. It''s close to suicide already, shouldn''t I slaughter it? "You guys die." "Don''t say that! "I need your help! "I''m in so much trouble! "Die, seriously die" I just have to sigh. I really want to slaughter them all and distinguish them from the past and their homeland. The sad thing would be that my old self was something similar. "I mean... you guys ever think about it? Assuming it works, then you''ll make money. But if that happens, even the Bandits are coming from around Disya, right? "Well, that''s, you see, if you knock me down" "You want me to stay here? Besides, if there''s any damage to the town, the deficit will be confirmed." Assume the best situation of insects and teach them that there will still be problems. Then, no, no, no way, the three of us with optimistic faces. Are we forgetting exactly what our situation is now? "Anyway, look back at our situation a little bit. Just so we''re clear, if we keep moving, you''ll all get caught." "Oh, no." "Yes, you are." "Yeah, I''ll be. If you hadn''t listened." Powerfully or by force, I can never defy you. That''s the situation, so everyone had to go home in silence. "No, you''re here." "Oh, not at all" and the five once again grasped the status quo. After the example ''friends'', ''relatives'' and ''mentors'' have appeared several times to say something similar. Apparently, if you''re poor, you''re going to blunt on the ground. I''m not dissatisfied with the minute I die silently, but he doesn''t even want to die silently anyway. And all they can do is pull their legs. "Sometimes Lord Sansui said you could leave him alone? And, against them like that, the old gentleman, the lord who heard the report from the butler, was talking. While security in the territory deteriorates as it is. I just want to solve it if I can...... "Yeah, this is how I''ve reported it, but normally, it''s not that easy to find." "We''re only here to teach the lord." "Nevertheless, of course, it does not interfere with the Lord''s judgment" "But hey...... wouldn''t it hurt Lord Sansui''s fame if I solved it? "You''re not the one who cares." "You''re not like us." Perhaps a good number of lice objects are also scattered within this territory. It''s already reputational damage at that point, but if the lord settles it like this, isn''t that the shame? The lord''s care was, in other words, a sign that he thought it was a problem that his five men, under his command, could solve. Nevertheless, the five deny. Sometimes it was included beforehand, and I''m not lost. But there were times when the numbers were high and he seemed to think it needed to be resolved. "Well... that''s just great" If this is a normal human claim, what could have been the only rebellion? But the opponent is a immortal who has lived for more than five hundred years. A man who has been training since before the founding of this country and will continue to do so even after this country has perished. While it is the easiest to handle among the trump cards, it is difficult to measure in the common sense of the world. If that''s what he says, ''Never mind the weather, etc.,'' I think that would be it. But the local lord is a mistress. Not many, doubts had arisen. I wonder if you care about a lot of people, including yourself. He cares a lot, but he wants his students to elevate themselves, and he doesn''t want to give his opinion to the lord. Of course, moving my own soldiers would incur a lot of costs, and I thought that if my martial arts guide were active, I could overshadow the wind. "But I am the boss of your right to operate, and as a lord I want to defend my martial arts guiding role. If I order you guys directly, they''ll move. Wouldn''t you? The fraudulent dojo in the realm and the problems associated with it have been ignored so far. Of course I didn''t mean to be as thorough as extermination, but I was supposed to crush it even if it was just turning out now. "Whatever, it''s almost a wedding. Wouldn''t you like to clean up and then attend?" This is what happened almost at the same time, all over Sopeid territory. 259 Leaving In the first place, life isn''t easy. As Suibok tells us, a human life is hard and painful. If living in the mountains is fun and fulfilling, that''s why humans don''t make towns and countries. Naturally, a town was formed and a country was formed, simply because it is easier for humans to live there. Of course, we need a mechanism called taxation to form a state, plus people who do not engage in productive activities. It is a so-called vested interest, but all I can say is that we have no choice. Indeed, society is a mechanism for the efficient exploitation of the strong from the weak. If it can be exploited on a regular basis rather than by assaulting and exploiting producers, that''s a very easy story. But even so, it turns out that without society, they wouldn''t be exploited. Of course, the strong exploit. Even without society, the weak are naturally exploited. In the first place, ''living like a human being'' is just saying that you don''t want to do anything you don''t like. More importantly, ''I wish I could live in a crowd'' does not mean that I want to live at the bottom, at the lowest standards, or as a civilian in the true sense. In the end, humans are like that. Is it often wrong to expect the same from everyone else at all, even though you are the first person to do so? "Ha ha! Damn, that''s a lame story! The people of this town built an auditorium by their own money. We spent a lot of time building equipment that we could be quite proud of. Before I could recover that investment and cut it off, the rough guys were going up and doing whatever they wanted. This business is clearly a fraud, and the outlaws who sniffed it attacked the town in numbers. In other words, it is in a state where dojo breaking resides. Naturally, people in town were scared and regretted it. If this is the case, he said he shouldn''t have stood up for an auditorium or something. And the outlaws were behaving as they please. "I abandon these people, both lords and martial arts guides. I mean, blah, blah, blah. You can''t even reward us." "Yeah, but we''ll be rude with this." The desolates serve liquor in an auditorium built to do sword arches at once. In it, several men are about to walk away with the loot. It is, of course, the budget that was prepared to maintain this archdeacon, our share of what we took from the town. "Hey, are you leaving already? "Of course, you don''t need to stay long." In the first place, this town is not so wealthy. This is why we were able to occupy this town easily, but it also means less money available. In a long time, there will be no more money. I mean, we should just withdraw. Nonetheless, I guess the only reason I stay... is because I want to look big in the end. Humans want to abuse someone. I have the instinct to want to have an advantage over others. Of course, if you put that on the table too much, you won''t be persecuted by others. But if you are stronger than your opponent and you have a burden on your opponent, you can continue. And it feels good to be filled with it. That would be the logic they have left. "Besides, I don''t want to get involved with trump cards." "Come on, this is the home of the trump card apprentice, right? Doesn''t matter at all." "Right, but still a stakeholder in the trump card. Just to be clear, I don''t want to get involved." "No way, do you think the trump cards are as strong as the rumors go? The men trying to get out of here had their eyes peeled at the men who remained here. Just to be clear, he even felt stunned by his stupidity. "We''ve seen The Thinking Man on Disyah." "Oh, rumors? "The" Thinking Man "got tangled up all over town by a couple of chimps." I still remember the look on that chimp''s face. I remember them well, who were proud to win because they couldn''t use Pandora in town. "So, what happened? No way, were you really as strong as rumored? "There''s no way, if Pandora was activated, I''d be dead too. He didn''t fight himself. But those chimps were surrounded by Disya''s Policing Squad." "What the fuck! You''re protected by nobles after all! The occasion was very exciting. Together, it is a great laugh. Anyway, someone comparable to the state is protected by the state after all. This is like advertising that it is a decoy. But they were actually watching, not other, and were losing their vitality just remembering instead of laughing. "How many people do you think the infamous vigilante was protecting him? "You know, a lot, maybe ten, right? Policing team. An elite force that guards security with the appropriate M.O. in Disya, known as the Bad Place. That is, of course, also proof of insecurity, but their horror is also a sign that Disuillah is levelling the land. "More than a hundred. Look, the Lord of Disyah is doing everything he can to protect the Thinking Man." The cold runs just remembering. At that time, a chimp was about to attack a man who thinks in his best interests. Pretty good gatai wildlings, surrounded by a few. That more than ten times as many of them, and even more formidable men were besieging them. Their faces when they finally understand who they got their hands on are still burned to the lids. "Well, what''s wrong with that?" "It doesn''t matter to us whether the trump card is strong or weak. But, hey, I know you don''t even care about the guy with the trump card." Five trump cards held by the powerful in this country. That rumor of them is all frowning, but no one doubts about the supreme powers of this country, no matter how much. "If you succeed, you don''t get the money to play and live your whole life. If that''s the case, that''s what we''re gonna do. But I''m not joking about staying in a country town like this for long periods of time." Everyone who stays understands what they fear when they leave. I''m not sure how strong they are actually, I''m not really afraid of suspicious trump cards either. It is the four nobles and the royal family who are promoting trump cards as their own force. "Look, if you spare your life, don''t put your hands on the trump card. With his hands on the thinking man, the chimps were taken straight to the vigilante, and the next day they were like fish. If you guys don''t want to be like that, you''re gonna get the hell out of here." Wise, I guess. It is indeed a place to the extent that it is also the home of the trump card students, and moreover a town where they worked fraud. To the extent that the rogue occupies the Inchiki dojo there, I don''t think the trump cards or the four nobles will move. Besides, the people in town won''t be able to stand out and report to the Lords either. Because we understand that our actions are criminal and offensive to the honor of our lords. But I would if I had to. Maybe someone is already in touch, ready to be punished for shame on the lord No matter what happens, it''s no wonder we''re not making physical closures. "Even if the trump cards don''t come, every lord might bring in an army. If that happens, you guys, that''s the end of the line." Surely a rogue is an antisocial group. But nothing, I''m not plotting treason against the state. Of course there won''t be any thieves who are pretending to be ambitious, saying that with their mouths. But there is no such thing as a subject in the face occupying this auditorium. Instead of the state, even the lord could not turn it against him. "... hey, you''re running because you''re scared?! "I know you''re saying that. Originally, that was your promise until you got the change for this auditorium, wasn''t it? It''s over, we''re just gonna leave." I''m not even willing to be sure how strong the trump card is. Trump cards move, which means they are hostile from the state, because they are chased around with all their might. Nomination arrangements, not noise anywhere. That''s what you''ll come to kill with all your might. To preserve the honor of the trump card and our honor as no other. For that, we''ll be fine enough to show off our dicks when we do. "Oh well! Then get out of here! There was also booze momentum and a look around. The man who told me to attack this auditorium had stopped. In the end, numbers are the power. Whether you succeed in attacking an archdeacon or are resisted and injured by your opponent, it''s boring. That''s why I just followed ''Brave Men'' in a nearby city to prepare them enough to give up. Companions, not so much. It''s perfectly fine to leave now. "Oh, I will. Bye." It was the same on the leaving side. I didn''t mean to advise you, and I didn''t do everything I could to warn everyone. It was just to the extent I said it for once. "Just don''t get the wrong person to bite. I''m not that comfortable with you." Either way, this kind of occupation won''t last long. There are limits to the town''s food and budget, and even the common people will do enough to mix the detergent with alcohol. Even rats bite cats if they get cornered. Besides, this one''s just making it look like a cat, because it''s actually a little bit of a big mouse. "Goddamn it, go anywhere! As it is, there may be more leavers out there. If I do, I will also have less time to feel like a king. Afraid of it, he had no choice but to kick them out to protect the circle of groups he was reigning in. That''s only because he knows how stupid his actions are with his head. But if you could move with such reasoning, you wouldn''t have dropped yourself on villains from the beginning. Either way, the rest or the departure is like the end of the road is fixed. And, at least, the fate of the remaining faces was about to be exhausted. 260 Surprise "Fraud is rampant, I guess that''s all people want to dream about." Lords on military horses, in military uniforms. Dozens of ridden escorts and five martial arts guides. Surrounded by them, he naturally never fights. For once he has been ordinarily arched, but it will still be the last time he will fight aggressively. Nevertheless, his appearance on a military horse would be precisely that of a nobleman under the Sopede umbrella. "It may be so" "You''ve made your dreams come true. That''s really amazing." White clouds float slightly above the sky, a clear sky close to sunshine. The line down the idyllic country road underneath was a very relaxing one. At least, it''s not an iron fire. Even if I say villain, it''s about as good as dealing with a chimp degree, I guess because I don''t deal with a full-fledged force as much as a thief. "He''s really become the strongest man apprentice in the world, and he''s really strong, even if it''s not that far, and he''s a tattooed martial arts guide on top of it by getting a weapon that rare magic can use. Well, I envy you." Everyone dreams. I want to dream about it. On the other hand, he gets busy killing to live. You have to live first to dream. I even work hard to protect my current way of life, and find out from there it''s impossible to go ahead. Even if I dream, I know other failed men and I stop if I don''t want to be either. "Neither do I. I''m very jealous of you. Of course, after finding out it doesn''t extend to Lord Sansui or Lord Suibok." That there were many hopeful people who wanted to receive guidance from the source of this disturbance, the five martial arts guides. It was high demand that generated supply. It was only because the real thing was known to exist that fakes were coming out. "It''s amazing enough, really" The five of us on this occasion ''emerged'' in a true sense. Because the real thing shows up, so does the fake. "Though I, too, lord, do what needs to be done. I''m free to dream, but there must be no such thing as a dutifully hard-working human seeing an idiot with it. This time, I want you to put it away without killing as much as you can. Can''t do that? Detention without killing, even against an armed group. The nobles know it''s difficult, and the soldiers around them know it. Nevertheless, if this is the side to set it up, it was neither difficult nor anything for the five of us. Because it can be done, it is real. "Sure, let''s put them all on the rope." The battle is already on. Even if there were a close guard-like strongman in the opponent, it''s over at a time when this is the situation. That''s why, playful. Of course I will punish the villains for what they deserve, but I will also try to get people in this town to look me in the eye for pain. "It''s a small town, your hometown." "Right...... look down again, you really do" Five people do not possess the unique ability to perceive signs. So there''s no way I can see who''s a civilian and who''s a villain if I''m looking down the town from above. Blah, how easy it is to kill them all. "Well, then, follow the stone" "Right." A newly built auditorium in the town centre. The five looking down at it adjust the treasure and start descending loosely. This time it''s not a fight, it''s a bondage. Ridiculous, stuck to the right person. That was all we talked about. "Let''s go." "Oh." land on the roof, almost without sound. Five people sticking to the roof of a large building cut their own entrance intact. The roof of a building made in haste by a carpenter in a country town, a treasure sword fortified with a Qigong sword, can be torn without sound. Square, round, triangle. The thin roof, which was finally snooping through the wind and rain, is cut off lightly and falls straight onto the indoor floor and scattered. The five men who land with their knees bent see their enemies inside the booze smelling auditorium. I see about twenty rough people, pompous looking at the five people who suddenly appeared. Everyone has weapons on their floors, and with liquor bottles rolling on the floor, dishes and more are arranged. It was a picturesque banquet hall, and hence the difficulty. In other words, as assumed. "Hey, what?! "Shit, now the lord''s soldiers are here?! "That outfit really has a martial arts guide role?! The Five who ambushed him dare not move but to intimidate the opponent, holding his sword loosely. I stand ready to be cut at any time, but I allowed the other person to take the weapon. "Do it! Five opponents! "Yes, kill him! A degree of alcohol would also have the effect of distracting fear. But obviously they would have drunk, and they were also struggling to get their weapons in their hands. Still take swords, spears, etc. while you hang out with the men around you. The auditorium is just large, with few columns, etc. Normally, it would be inappropriate to use long objects depending on the ceiling, but it is not such a bad choice in this setting. Unless, of course, you''re drunk. "Whoa! "Guh!" If we were having a banquet, all of a sudden an armed group would come in from the ceiling, and besides, we''re drunk. In such circumstances, there is no way that attention can be directed to the surroundings or feet. Not all of them were on the boulder, but about half stepped on the dishes and liquor bottles of the dish with all their might, and even more with their companions, and eventually fell with their weapons. Sometimes he''s drunk, and if he bleeds, he''ll bleed out just like that. It''s a dumb story, but assuming the five of us had entered the center of the ballroom, that''s what could have happened to us. Since that possibility was ruled out and the scaffolding confirmed that the enemy had leaped out to a good place, the five had activated the improvised zone. Disappear from narrowing sight at a rate not visible to men who were continuously sun-drunk. Keep it up, I want to hit the side head with a stone sword peak. He was bleeding while adding and subtracting to keep him from dying, well, he thought he could die. "Ha, come on! "Is this the rare magic?! "No, you can''t! Run!" In front of me, about ten people are lightly knocked down and rolled to the floor. The drunken momentum blows up and he tries to escape with his crawling body crawling intact, including the men who had already fallen. Originally, I''m not the owner of the temper to do anything. If so, it was natural to escape if the flag color went bad. "... used to be us too" "I don''t know, sad" The entrance was large, but there was only one. There may have been a back door or so, but there''s no calm going for it. The martial arts guides pick up the falling liquor bottle and throw it at the drunks who are killing them to the entrance. Naturally, the liquor bottle is sturdy and heavy. Put that on your head or body, and naturally drunk people roll. If one rolls, the drunks roll in chains. If the five of them rolled, they were all rolling. "I knew you weren''t wearing proper protective equipment." "You bet, can you eat and drink while you''re armed" Protective equipment is stiff and heavy on top of it. It''s hard and heavy, but it can protect itself, but it inhibits the movement of the body. In short, I''m tired just wearing it, and I can''t stay awake or anything. I hear they were relaxing here, and they weren''t on any alert. So if I poked a little, that would have broken my heart. You can still fight if you want to, but there''s no way you have such a temper. Of course, it would have been difficult to get up if you were drunk, even if you were fully armed with metal armor. "Yes, yes, hey, hey." "Chi, the blood, can''t stop..." "And I''m gonna die..." What a pity he looks, but he deserves it. Even if the prowess of the Kingsguard class was mixed up, if you were so drunk, you wouldn''t be able to fight a full battle or anything, and if you look at your painful eyes, you''d cry. "... something like this" "So don''t say..." "You''re scared of booze..." Twenty or so men, who were just flirting in this tiny town. I know it''s the end of the line, but it turned out really pathetic. Anyway, if you step on a liquor bottle, a dish of dishes and roll around, or say that you feel sorry for the people who are falling for you. A large adult is bleeding with a bright red face, crying and groaning as it is. I can''t even look at it. What would be pitiful would be that the five of them used to do something similar. I don''t think I knocked him out vividly and without danger, but I just knocked the drunk out, so I wasn''t proud of him. "... oh, oh! A townsman, realizing that a commotion had broken out, came into a dreaded bloody auditorium. And when I saw the martial arts guide role from this town, I was showing joy. I''ve been fighting for a long time, not that. That''s what the disturbance came with Keri in an instant. That''s why I couldn''t forbid admiration. They were in real trouble so glad it worked out. "Shh, wow! Really, you guys did this?! "You came to help me?! "Really, you''re so strong..." "Yay, now this town and the auditorium have their original vibrancy...! Normally, this would be a congratulation. But unfortunately, it''s not. The five swordsmen were once again turning a rugged eye to the townspeople. "Oh, yeah! The guy who wasn''t in this auditorium just fled out of town! I have the town''s money, go after me! "Oh, that''s okay. There''s a cavalry of lords and escorts out of town." I don''t think an outlaw who has turned to flee can be surrounded by cavalry without a shield and remain willing to resist with it. If so, there will also be room for captivity. Hiding and hissing in this town might still have earned you time to get caught, but which way you''ll get caught from the townspeople. It must be a terrible thing to see, being grabbed by the townspeople of resentment bone marrow. "Hey, what?! My lord? "Then it will be decided to come. We''re lords. You thought you could move on your own? "Well, that''s right! But, look, you didn''t delude me like this? "Why am I deluding you?" "Oh, you. Come on! Give me some air conditioning! Seriously, the townsfolk who came into the auditorium complain because they are from the same town. I say dissatisfaction with ease because I think it''s inside me for once. Even though you know the person in front of you is strong, you don''t think it''s going to cut you. Actually, you''re right, it can''t be cut. The degree of distinction is made. Of course, it''s not that I don''t want to cut it. "Why do you think I''m doing that? "Um! You know what I mean! It was your fault! "Yes, they do! If you''d come sooner, it wouldn''t have suited me like this! "Show your face more often! I mean, keep an audition here! "How hard do you think everyone went through?! If the other four hadn''t stopped me, I could have cut and killed some people. He had managed to hear the claim that being born in this town would really embarrass him. "How much do you think those guys ate and how badly they did to women and children?! "It''s your fault, give me a proper guarantee! "Yes, the guests have escaped! If this rumor spreads, you won''t come back! "Take responsibility, take responsibility! He was killed by a rough guy, so I guess I could slash him. A demon whispers in the back of five brains. Nothing makes me more angry than wielding injustice and being irrationally cursed by a group. How difficult it is to manage to endure. "Why didn''t you come sooner! "That''s right, I wrote you a proper letter! "My lord, aren''t you in good shape?! "My daughter''s been hurt, what are you going to do! A famous swordsman came out of his body. So I sold it and tried to uplift the town. I can see that. We built an auditorium and recruited students. I can see that, too. But that noble swordsman is hard to come back to. If you give up there, there will be some burdens. But I don''t know why we keep going on the auditorium. Isn''t that what you normally give up? No, maybe this happened because it''s not normal, or maybe this town was too rural for normal. "You, you don''t think it''s all going to be chara because you helped! "That''s right, what if this happens again? You must be thinking right! "With all your patience, we''ve all had terrible eyes! A group is a terrible thing. If you calmed down the next day, you would have known it was something you shouldn''t even say to the person you were born with. But we were looking for a depressed psychological bump because we were actually harmed by a large number of people. Because we are righteous and victims, we thought the perpetrators also had the right to contest. That right should not have hit the faces that are now rolling on the floor. With all that pneumothorax, the problem would have been solved already. The swordsmen who emerged would solve it all if they returned, that''s what they thought was a mistake. In fact, it had to be resolved by the time the born swordsman returned. "Apologize!" "Yes, apologize! "Apologize!" "To all of us, apologize! "This happened because of you guys! In this small town, it is the interests of the town that are justice. The swordsmen who go against it must apologize and make amends to the townspeople who are evil and just. That was absolute truth for them belonging to the Community. But it is an intimidation that is established because it is something that lives in a small territory. Normally, if they kicked out of town, they''d die just like that. But if the opponent is already forming a living area outside the territory, you never get what they want. Village Eight is a terrible thing to do, but it''s something you shouldn''t do to people who aren''t in the village. "That''s it! It''s in a small town, sure justice. Justice in pursuit of the collective interest of maintaining and uplifting the town. It was justice that was not wrong, but did not make sense to the Lord of the greater community. "Ri, lord..." What appeared in front of the archdeacon was the Lord on board and his escort, the Cavalry. Everyone panicked and refrained, keeping quiet. On top of that, it was blue. They know that someone has arrived who can''t do their justice. "Well... why don''t you let me in" Townspeople in a hurry to pave the way. The lowered lord stepped into the auditorium, which continues to be a place for snort shouting. I saw the outlaws bleeding and moaning, and their samurai holding back intact. To a satisfactory result, he nods. "You did a great job. Now, let''s get down to the drunkenness." Each victim has the right to demand compensation from the perpetrator. That''s true. But that ''right'' is guaranteed by society, only by what is not contrary to the order of society as a whole. Even if it is something that the strong exploit, it is ultimately up to the strong to decide whether or not to protect the victimized and vulnerable. Whether the townspeople were good townspeople or not, it was the townspeople who knew. 261 Blessing Five of the martial arts guides are made up, but fortunately they receive the finest instruction. He also watches the master of the sopeds very close by, while the mountain waters are also rushed. I knew that everything was important and that for now, trying to do something big would only fail. Basically, I''m not expecting it to work out if I try. It''s important to build up something very basic. Of course, the town faces are quite independent adults. They should know the world quite well, too, and they should know the area when it comes to their work. Even if all of a sudden amateurs use carpentry tools, they''ll never build a house. Suddenly an amateur can''t do proper farming, even if she uses farming equipment. You think it''s easy to build a house, or that I can do farming? Even though it would be offensive if they said that, for some reason, when they try to do something they don''t normally do, humans get cluttered up all at once and make a huge mistake. The same is true this time. Sure enough, for archaic swordsmanship, you should pull the man you used to screw and let him shake his sword appropriately. But if you give me the name of a martial arts guide, my guests aren''t the only ones coming. It''s not good to assume there''s money in there, but it also brings in people who aren''t good. "Hmm, aren''t they all? "Yes¡­ a few days ago, I became this town" "Well, then I can''t find him anymore." In an auditorium that had cleaned up what was scattered, leading men of the town and this desolate had been gathered. I''m blatantly the victim and perpetrator on top of this, but they were both blue. "Now, for once I ask, what reason were you rushing around in this town? "Oh, the..." A head who is stepping on a liquor bottle and falling over, and is further stepped on by his companions, bleeding out of his face. Tied with rope and seated on the floor, he had lost all momentum. I regret that I should have just left this town. "Well... I heard you like the wings of this town." "Right." Needless to say, there''s no way information can be communicated so quickly when you say you run a thousand miles of evil. No matter how serious a lord wants to protect his people, there''s no way he can protect that area without having a certain number of soldiers stationed there. Simply because there is no means of transmitting information, we have to ''report'' it manually. Naturally, even if we know the town is under attack, we''ll get our forces out of there before we go out. Sometimes, like this one, it will be too late when you arrive. "Then make it magical to bring the right judgment to justice." So how do we maintain security? Many soldiers can be stationed in urban areas, but that is almost impossible in small towns in the region. The quickest way would be to weigh the penalties. Make the punishment heavy and show off according to your sins. We don''t impose prison sentences and imitate things like letting people waste their food. Do you punish me like I don''t want to sin again, or kill me exactly so I don''t bother others again? Whatever it is, there is no way the men who annoyed the Lord''s hands on this occasion are going to be lighter. "Well, mayor" Just because you''re not tied up with rope, you''re going to see exactly the worst of the town mayor. In his face, there was nothing but despair. "Yes, sir" "If you ask me, there''s a man in this town who was a mentor to my martial arts guide." ¡­¡­ Yes, that was complaining. The opening of an archdeacon in this small town was quite thriving due to the fact that a martial arts guide came out of this town and the exaggeration that there was a man who trained him as a child. "Is that what you''re asking? "Yes! "Where is the man? This is not how I was adding my fingers." In response to the lord''s words, the mayor, after some hesitation, pointed to one man. He was a healthy adult male with no injuries. Of course, its face is blue. "Well, no injuries, more than anything." "Heh, heh." "So, what were you doing? "Well, they... they pushed me in about a hundred people..." "That''s how long you''ve been there? The number of people caught is twenty. Eighty people are fleeing, which is exactly what we need to think about. "I think there were about fifty of us..." "Halved, but you can''t even count" I know how you feel. If the opponents were armed by a large number, only ten or so would want to escape. A man to the point of letting a child who is unwilling to fight play swordsmanship has no choice but to escape if he is suddenly attacked. "Ugh." The mayor and others are watching the martial arts guides for the curse. This time, the five of them lightly defeated the desolate. Why did you bring the lord, didn''t the story get bigger? "... you named my master of martial arts. Wouldn''t it have been better to keep your name? brutally thrust, but quite true. If he had resisted with all his might even if he hadn''t said that he was powerless, the lord might have shown a lot of warmth. There were twenty or so opponents, and they were drinking and relaxing as much as they wanted. If I wanted to do something, I could have done something about it. If they had tolerated the sacrifice, they would have managed on their own. Or that''s usually what I would have done. Because there''s no way someone can vouch for me if the damage comes out. Even though we were injured, we should have managed to push them back. Even the faces attached to the bondage on this occasion would have fled reluctantly if they resisted hard. I guess I didn''t do that because I meant I wanted this town''s martial arts guide to do something about it. You must have wanted me to show my face in this town, disintegrating as it is. Because it was more profitable. Sweet dreams, of course. "Well, that''s..." "One thing about this one is that the outlaws there are bad. That''s true. But you relied on my direct minister to do what you could on your own? ¡­¡­ "You guys know what this letter is? Not all of them, but a few blued. Because a powerful man in this town made his parents ask him to replace him. "You can read it up, but I''ll tell you the end of it. It''s a substitution for my petition to lower taxes on this town." We should have benefited ourselves because of the birth of our own bodies. Regardless of the degree, there would be more ''virtue'' to benefit the community as well, rather than monopolize it on its own. What a terrible thing not to do that. I don''t think so. But it is beyond the line to ask you to lower your taxes. "Assuming, if my subordinate speaks of this, I will have to judge accordingly. I don''t get it, do I? It involves money at all costs. Whatever it takes, ''Fine, isn''t it my relationship with you''? "Sure, we can make tax in this town somewhat cheaper. To that extent, there is no obstacle to our territory" I can do it if I want, and I''m just thinking about it if I have good reason. But there is nowhere else to go, such as why the town''s taxes have to be cheaper over the long term just because it has just been created as a martial arts guide. If you do that, the people of other towns will not be rewarded. "I know taxes are a load. But you''re not in so much trouble that you can build an auditorium like this." Of course, it''s not cheap equipment. It should have been an investment that would surely oppress the finances of this town. The prospect that it could be recovered is almost gone. "Successful things apply to the surroundings naturally in a way. But that never means evil is allowed." There is no future in a community that just leans on the successful. Those who pay serious work taxes will not be rewarded too much if they pay part of it with just warmth. It is just a preference to entertain what has come true of your dreams, only a generosity that is allowed within the private sphere of the lord. It is a duty and absolute justice to protect those who pay taxes seriously without dreaming. "That''s because it''s corruption" With a clear sense of crisis, the lord tells the face of the occasion. "People are unsolicited, and while they hate corrupt officials, they are dissatisfied when accommodation does not work for uncorrupt officials. I''m only thinking about what I''ll gain after all." We hate corrupt officials because we are at a loss. We hate uncorrupted officials because we don''t get what we get. With such selfish logic, the state cannot operate. "Your actions will not benefit my territory." I can''t go out with you guys at all. That''s exactly what he was saying. If that''s what they said, they couldn''t say anything. "So we can''t rescue you. You know, you''re clearly beyond the line." I sent you proof, it''s more of a problem to ignore this. The lord was decisively judging. "First of all, Mayor, you take responsibility and you quit. I''ll give it to my son." "Yes......" "Then, this one thing can be widely rewarded. From what happened, exactly." Naturally, it doesn''t kill all the people in this town. It''s not a sin like that, and if you make such tyranny, that''s what you''ll be blamed for from the sopeds. And you don''t have to go that far. "If you''re asked for a refund by an auditorium guest, that''s honest." ¡­¡­ If you do that, it will be a round loss. That''s what makes the town weaker all at once. But that''s how much money I tried to collect. He exploited more than half the money he could not refund by fraudulent means. If so, the responsibility must be taken very clearly. Even if, as a result, this town is lonely and starving to death. It shall also be a hundred commandments of one punishment. "I understand¡­" Having found out about the town''s not bright future, they still had no choice but to respond. Shake it off and all you have to do is go back. If we circulate this matter, a similar auditorium would pull our hands at once. Of course it would not be eradicated, but that was something we had no choice about. "If you ask me, the trumpets were born in the same hometown." The lord on the horse had left the roughmen to half of his cavalry, and he was about to return to the mansion with the rest of the cavalry and the martial arts guide. "It''s a very rich country, and I hear it''s boring because of it" Having brought his judgment to the people, he believes that his judgment is not incorrect. That leads to a benefit to the people and can save the majority as a result. That is true, but this whole problem of society has not been solved. "I hear that any civilian has a job in that country and there are really few outlaws" Why is it insecure? For, for one thing, there is no more man. Whether rural or aristocratic, they basically try to make lots of kids. That''s because even with magic, a lot of children die from illness and injury. If you only have one child and that child dies of illness, the house will be crushed as it is. This is something that even peasants can say, not just aristocrats. You will let go of the fields of your ancestors. But if many children grow up, the story changes. In short, if all the children get married and have grandchildren, they won''t be able to support them on the land they own. That''s why adult second and third sons are kicked out of the village. We aim for urban areas so that they can flourish and form ghettos. In that situation, there''s no way I can be more secure. A decent job is too little for the population. Yes, in the end, the fact that it has not become an ageing society for young children is nothing more than a situation in which the population is exploding or children and adults are flustered to death. The fact that the pyramids of the population are beautifully formed is by no means happy for the individual. "Can my country, one day, be like that" Rikkyo, who would have that answer, would never come up with the words he asked for. This world has not blessed all the human beings who were born. 262 []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) Essentially, the extent is anything that happens anytime, anywhere, such as'' sign fraud ''. Even if it was a "martial arts guide" or something like that, there''s no need to keep things under control. Because there are as many other high-priority projects as there are. Nevertheless, it is simply missed and can be caught as soon as you want to take it. I know you''re at the dojo. The evidence of the case is also the story of the Lord and the Principal as soon as they go. The faces we thought we wouldn''t bother to catch, such as ourselves, are suddenly caught for the real appearance and defilement of the lord''s name... "Hey, that squid sama dojo was crushed in the meantime." "Oh, that''s the one the chimps were doing. You know, that''s what they don''t fool me about if I''m not that stupid." "It''s a dojo for the countrymen, isn''t it? He''s a fool." Naturally, no one is surprised by that in itself. Because whoever saw it was illegal. However, I wonder why the state lord crushes such a small thing. Regardless of what you were doing on your knees, you''re picking on the small towns and the slums. Whoever thinks of it is a little hypersensitive. "You know what? The dojo in the realm is stuck." "Are you serious?! "Oh, it''s true. I hear there are other guys who got caught." Rumors are expanding, and I don''t want to make sure they''re true or false. The certainty is that the Inchiki dojo was actually crushed by the lord or so. As a highly believable rumor, I also hear that other Inchiki dojos were crushed as well. From there on, more and more rumors follow the tail. "You know what? Sacred Sword of the Child Face is getting married next time. She''s the daughter of the Wynn family." "Well, then we had that wedding, so we finally crushed it." And so far, it was quite the right guess. "But how many lords have come, are they all caught quietly? "Yeah, I''m sure it was a big catch." "Whatever. Well, for once, you''re bragging about a fight or something. Ex-mercenaries do it, right? You''ve broken up because you can''t get rid of it." And it goes crazy. "Hey, have you heard of it? In the Wang capital, the child-faced sword saint was ordered by my princess to drop the head of the attacking desolate and arrange it in front of the mansion, right? "Is that true? They call you Kensei, don''t they? "Oh, no, he sounds like a good guy, huh? My dachi is a soldier, but he''s been trained. Well, you''re strong enough not to be great." "Then why are you lining up your necks?" "That''s right, they obey my princess." "Oh, then I can''t help it. ''Cause I''m the princess." "She''s the daughter of the former lord, the current lord''s sister, and she can do whatever she wants." Seriously, because the name of the mountain water is sold, no one can find the ingredients to deny it. "It''s the wedding in the meantime. It''s the prince of another country." "Really? I lost my ear." "No, no, it''s your nose, isn''t it? "That''s what I said, I did it all." "... what? "Seriously......" There''s also Doowe''s incompleteness, and it''s getting more and more exciting. "How much did you order me to do that?" "Is his apprentice near here..." "So, hey, didn''t those disciples have a blast, too? "Oh, I heard that, too. A magical weapon." "You took care of the ex-mercenaries who went wild... it must have been amazing." Here, certain rumors are completed. "Hey, you know what? Shirokuro offered his disciples the neck of the man who deceived them at the Swordsman''s wedding." "Hey, did you hear that? The Inchiki Dojo in the Sopeds was crushed by the orders of Kensei! "I''m scared. I hear the owner of the sopeds ordered us to clean up before the wedding." "There are so many inch dojos, I hear that Sansui was furious. So they''re all going around in a big panic." Everyone adds funny and funny rumors. Besides, a hell of a bomb was added. "Hey, are you from Oseo? You''ve had a rough time, though." "It was really tough, but you had no choice, because all the other roads were crushed." "Was there some kind of fire? "What are you doing here? This is the country that drove Oseo through that monster." "To?" "Oseo is on the verge of annihilation, because Shirokuro Sansui has gone wild." Yes, immigrants flowing from Oseo were talking about mountain waters in a grand way. "It was a mess, hey, I''m the one! It was grand." "I was a soldier, so I helped clean it up, and they were all bastards and swords." "You didn''t kill him and then drop his neck, did you? All fully armed soldiers are Zumbarari! "There were corpses of soldiers lined up on the road, not a single enemy soldier. I mean, he was killed unilaterally." "The gates will be broken, the roof will be busted, and you''ll be scattered to take down the castle." "Isn''t there hardly a soldier left in Oseo? That''s about the guy who didn''t fight that brother." "I hear some of the guys got away with it, but they were smart. I''m not a human being... the army is going to bump into each other and the army is going to be wiped out?! "Oseo gave him the state and intercepted him, and he couldn''t even spot his clothes. You don''t know what that means, do you? "Not a thousand times... I really took down one country..." "They attacked one country and left it there, didn''t they? If you go straight to the wedding..." "What? Then why did you say you came to Sopede? Because I don''t want to be my enemy anymore." To our bad, that''s what almost everyone said, and it was true. That''s what happened, so everyone was already passionate about rumors of mountain water. In the sopeds, they escalated more and more. "Hey, Sister Blois! If I get married properly to my dad, what can I call you? "Oh yeah... Sansui is my dad, you''re my mom..." The bridesmaid costume made her complexion difficult to ask, but Blois was still blushing inside. Of course, it has been decided for a long time to marry, and a first child has already been born in the first place. Marriage in that situation only, in a sense, allowed the situation to be finalised. Nevertheless, wearing a bridesmaid costume, calling a lot of people, and having a wedding was a pleasure for both Bulova and Rain. I was very sympathetic because it wasn''t as strange as it sounded from the values of mountain water. It should be noted that the fan has a maid in a separate room. "Mom... well, I''ve known about Rayne for a long time now, but I''m gonna be a mom..." Blois about to cry in a modest room at a wedding venue. They''re extremely impressed in many ways. "I didn''t know I was going to be the mother of the girl Sansui had at that time..." "I wish I had." "Oh yeah?! "Yeah." Rayne seems to have wanted Bulova to be his mother for a long time, but maybe because he didn''t have any other candidates. Simply because he was a man by his father all the time and he was close to himself. "I didn''t like it when the lady was a mom." "... right, but you better not say it" "Yeah." "... nevertheless" Again, the two ''girls'' see the mountain waters. Become an adult male physique and see the mountain waters wearing tuxedos. Happily, I was sighing. "Good...... no way, but good" "It''s true... I wish this had happened sooner" It is two very rude things to say. I''m happy, but I wouldn''t respect it. "... for once, both of us. This is a temporary figure in a way." "It doesn''t matter if it''s temporary! Rain to theorize, nodding blower. Your true appearance is not cool, they used to say. I don''t know, but I know how you feel, so shut up Mountain Water. "Sansui, just in case, it doesn''t mean you can''t be normal. Just saying you''re the best you can be right now." I''m referring to someone I''ve been with for about seven years, something I don''t hesitate to do. In a way, I guess it''s a situation to say Maridghai as well. "Honestly, I haven''t felt uncomfortable that you''re not growing up at all, either, because I''ve been dating you too much since I was a kid... you''re better off now at all" I wonder if this is insulting to the divorce class. Mountain waters that aren''t hurting, but think by public standards. It is usually an insult, he concluded. Nevertheless, I also know how you feel. "If I were a vegetarian, I''d only look your brother''s age." In fact, I have lived five hundred years. In the case of an age-appropriate appearance, that is what the tomb bone would be appropriate for. "I''ve been paralyzed because I''ve known you and your lady a long time, too, but if I stay vegan and line up with you in these clothes, that sounds like a decoy to me." "Um, you''re right. I was feeling crazy, too." "Right, Dad, you didn''t grow up at all." I should have thought it was a little strange. I guess that kind of assumption still occurs when a relationship is half as long. The fact that Rain and I are openly racially different also seems to have fuelled the neighborhood. "Don''t remind me... I was happy to pull you out when you and your back were still the same" "Oh, you did" "At that time, I thought you were half the enemy... and now I think if I had turned you around, I would have done something terrible." And all at once, the flowers blossomed in the old story. "Ah! Sister Blois! No, this isn''t pre-wedding air! "Shit! You''re absolutely right! "No, this is it. I''ll think back to you later and say, ''Why were you talking about that before the wedding?''! "How about... two dances when you pair your fans with Sansui..." Both Mountain Water and Blois are serious people who are said to be boring by Doowe. The same goes for Rayne, who was good enough to be allowed to accompany Doowe. But when the three of us are alone, we become an unfortunate group that invites laughter at once. "It''s before the wedding, you know, you two tame each other, your first night..." "Right, Blois, about when I went to your sister''s house..." Two people who want to talk romantic, to keep memories. The ideals are high, but they are so empty because they do not have such qualities in their person. "Blois'' home... sorry, but I can only remember your sister" "Yeah, that was amazing." "Sister Shet... right, I''m honestly full of heads about that too..." I don''t have to remind you often, and I don''t think anything else was particularly happening. It''s funny, and there''s really no big trouble, I''ve just been saying hello normally, but isn''t there supposed to be as much sweet and sour memories? "Ha, Sansui, doesn''t that mean you have a lady nearby?! "Oh, no, he''s not here. I normally get along with Master Thoon. That guy''s gonna be a mother soon, and I hate to say it, but you''re full of heads over there." "Oh well..." Sometimes she should have been happy knowing she wouldn''t be made fun of, and also knowing there was a celebration. But I guess I can''t be delighted subtly because she thinks uncommonly and self-centered. Yes, Suibok had confirmed that Doowe was pregnant. Who they are will not have to say a word. "Right..." "That''s right..." Though not as highly ideal as Blois and Rain, Mountain Water also wants the two of us to rejoice. Besides, Bulova is still at an age that is not strange even for students because of the Japanese feel. If so, it is natural that I want to celebrate to the climax at the wedding, and I also think it is the groom who cares about the area. "What is it, both of you? Honestly, I was full of heads about my wedding, my lady, my wedding." And, flatter. In fact, I had been doing it until a short while before that, I was in the mood for mass murder in Oseo. Though he did as he was commanded, he did an outrageous thing to the prince and king of a nation. I hate to say it, but it wasn''t at the wedding. Instead, it''s weirder to be able to celebrate a wedding carelessly in that situation. The sensibility of mountain water is probably natural, as it is not limited to the mountain water itself, but what many attendees thought it was. "Really?! "Oh well... I didn''t know you were looking forward to the wedding so much..." Mountain water that somehow cut off Maridge Blue. "Come on, it''s time. Let''s not embarrass ourselves with the real deal, let''s get it right." "Oh." "Yeah." They didn''t know yet. Rumors were going around that they had ordered their students to solemnly clean up their niceties before the wedding. Rumor has it that we had it on the subject. It was some time later that Blois became known as the bloody bride. Of course, we were very depressed. 263 []/(n, vs) departure/departure/(P)/ Naturally, mountain water is the trump card of the Arcana kingdom and if it falls out, it is a little troublesome. The other trumpets bore it when they previously granted the leave, and the fold of the expedition to Majan was the escort and formal task of the four nobles in the first place. In other words, it is difficult to leave the country for personal use because you are being generous. Nevertheless, this time the requirement was the requirement, and Sopede had sent it out after contacting the other houses. Suibok, the most powerful man in the world, may finally return to his homeland and die. The disciple, Shanshui, will not accompany him. Suibok may get angry, and the mountain waters want to accompany him in the first place. So I was sending them out to see if I had a choice. It''s a little complicated, but it''s like a master''s funeral. The name of Takemen''s famous family is obsolete, such as not being allowed to attend. "Lord Suibok, I have learned a lot from you. This may be the lifetime''s farewell, but please be healthy and hope your journey to your hometown is going well." "Um, thanks for sending me out so fast. I will always keep my disciples, and I want them to wait a little longer to return." The wedding was celebrated in Sopede territory, and a few days later, Suibok was about to travel to his hometown with the mountain waters. It is not a sudden story, that is what was decided since Suibok officially engaged with the Kingdom of Arkana. Suibok has been on a journey since the destruction of his homeland and has therefore not been officially punished. As for him, he seemed to think it would be more annoying to show his face, but in the end there came a chase called Fuukei. Return to your hometown once to put on a bully. In some cases, stay or be executed. That was the way of taking responsibility for the immortal, Swivok, who lived four thousand years. "... it''s me." "Um, Eckezax. We''ve known each other for a long time, but I don''t think we''ll be able to break up again properly." The Divine Sword Eckezax, who had the longest relationship with him like that, is now a body held by a different Lord. So I just had to break up quietly. "Saiga will be strong, even more so in the future. And unlike Non... no, I live a different life than I do. I need you to support him like that." "Hmm... I''ll take care of it, I don''t need to be told" As a child, Eckezax and Suibok exchange embraces. In time, again, Swibbock looked forward. There is a line of swordsmen raised by their disciples, including Thoon and Festival Me. I''m in the mood to talk to them a lot, but if I do, it''s going to be a long time. Um, he was stopping. "Non''s life was full of shame. Surely Non has never lost to anyone and has never escaped from anyone. But I never defended anything, I never even took anything away and used it as food. Approximately, from what we live by, a man who is just annoying, such as Nan." If this is the end of a long journey, it will be the fruit payer. The Immortal sends his thanks to them with joy. "Sansui is a proud disciple of Non and the most powerful man that Non really wanted to get to. The lords who have taken over the teaching from Sansui may not be able to do so... but they are nevertheless proud grand disciples" Regardless of past deeds, Suibok was just a Immortal, a mentor, and the strongest man. The faces gathered in this place are stuffed in the chest by what was acknowledged by him. Unlike mountain waters, we all know very well that exemptions are not conveyed, and that is why I wanted to receive more guidance from Swivok. But that is a burden to him. Even if he has eternal time and can live again and forever, his life is still separated here. Whether you''re coming back or not. I have to go back and put on a bullet once. Otherwise, you can''t go anywhere. "Serve well and encourage well. Um, the more I train." I said something I didn''t know if it was sprinkling or self-inflicted, and then I turned my back. "Go, my disciple" "I''ll give you." It was like having brothers lined up. He is an immortal who dresses like a child travelling in light attire, but who has lived a long time together. Dropping it off While they wished them well on the road, they rather knew that whoever was after them would not be safe. He who drowns also grabs straw, he says. Such idioms were remembered by Oseo White, king of the kingdom of Oseo. Usually, that''s not the kind of guy I see in front of me. Even making sure it was true and false was foolish, and I would have forgotten it as soon as I left it. Thank you, king of this land. "Nothing to worry about, I think it''s usually advertised for a spectacle hut... but now I want to go straw too" It was an odd voice. It comes into my ear very easy to hear, even though it''s obviously different from the pitch that humans give. Again, look at ''him'' in front of you. There he was, ''outdoors'' in a hood. "Let me see your face." In the dark room, there is a slight light. If you''re wearing a hood, you can''t check the other person''s face. That''s why I was asking you to take it off. [Is this good?] Surprised, surprised. A giant lizard was there vividly. Obviously not like humans dressed as lizards. My eyes, my eyeballs, my eyes, they were obviously too big. Not only the eyes, but also the mouth, are large and distinctly different from the balance of the human face. "... I''m surprised and tired of what happened the other day. But I don''t doubt it" [Heard, you''ve been raided by a long-lived man.] "Oh, rumor has it he''s been alive for about 500 years" [Right, young man. There are people in our world who even remember the previous'' war ''] In a cheap way, you''d be a lizard person. It is presumptuous that it is a statement that would be very insulting. Something like a monkey towards a human being. However, the expression that you are a lizard human being is most appropriate. "Well, it doesn''t matter around there" [Exactly. Let''s convey our hope] Suddenly he appeared before the castle and exposed his face, saying that he wanted to meet the king of this country, the Lizard Man. I was conveying a frank request to him, the king of this country. [To conclude only first, I would like to destroy the territory of the Kingdom of Arcana and the Dominican Republic, I want you to give me a hand] As an individual, or as an Oseo, I just wanted to take his hands off the word. Also, as the king of a nation, I want to get along with the other person who has said that I want to actively join hands in this predicament. "¡­ Indeed, my country is a resentful bone marrow to the Kingdom of Arcana and its dependent countries. But why would you want to destroy the Arcana kingdom? That''s what I say, I visit the legendary organism. "The Lesser Dragon." [... Surprised, I didn''t know our name was officially left] Ten thousand years ago, before the eight kinds of divine treasures were manufactured, mankind did not live in this world. Once man lived on the same star with numerous wise creatures. Humans call it the Old World. "It didn''t last 10,000 years, because we have living witnesses here too. Daimyo, that''s what you''re after." [Exactly. One of the reasons why we want to destroy the Arcana Kingdom and the Dominican Republic is to secure the threatening Eight Divine Treasures.] The creatures of that old world thus appeared in a new world where only humans lived. Think normally, there''s no way it''s an interesting story for humanity as a whole. But if it was in the interest of this country, it didn''t matter about humanity as a whole or anything. At least, for King White. "Why bother coming all the way from the old world to this new world and wanting the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures? I''ve heard that you can''t use anything but humans." [Securing is not an end. Our ultimate goal is to move to this world.] "... you mean you want to destroy the kingdom of Arcana and live there" [Plus Domino] "Oh, it was" Emotionally, it wasn''t a bad story. On the contrary, it was a very pleasant story. Instead of avenging and destroying the Arkana kingdom at any rate, maybe if we succeed, we can rebuild the dying kingdom. But you can''t believe that out of your head. I can''t wait for the boulder to destroy us after we''ve cooperated. [I know how you feel. You humans have no reason to believe in our Lesser Dragon. So I''ll tell you as much about the situation as I can] "It would help if you did. I''d rather have more judgment material." [Firstly, does it convey why man was to leave our mother world 10,000 years ago? "Sure. A dragon hostile to God and a race following him fought against a man who worshipped God and eight kinds of divine treasures, defeated him and fled? [... Well, it fits roughly. At least it is true that 10,000 years ago dragons and humans fought, and it is also true that God entrusted eight kinds of divine treasures to humans. It doesn''t matter now.] Both sides didn''t really care what happened 10,000 years ago. No matter how you say your ancestors, there is no sense of intimacy 10,000 years ago when you lived. [Anyway, you guys escaped into this world. If so, there is also reason to know what happened to my mother''s world after that] "Well, honestly, it doesn''t matter" [In short, doomed] ''Cause he said something light and outrageous. I see, the reasons for seeking migration are the finest. [Over 10,000 years twitching and greenery diminished, the sea died, and the sky became cloudy. The race did not perish, the world perished, it died] "... the punishment you put to God''s teeth" [Probably. No matter how powerful the dragon is, if you have trouble eating it, that''s it. To be clear, there''s nothing we can do.] Worldwide, food depletion. I see. No matter how strong you are, it''s not something you can resist. [Hence, our total number has decreased over 10,000 years. 10,000 years of prosperity in this world with all of you humans, there''s no way you can fight and win] "Still, you don''t think dropping one country is an issue? [That''s right. Even if we strike down one country though, it''s as if the story is different when it comes to humans taking away human territory from us] That would be the case, from a properly run country, there is no reason to let such an invader go wild. That is what the neighbouring countries would tie and beat, even if they did not say the rest of the world. That''s all we have to avoid. "Are we talking about¡­ the entire race following the dragon, including the Lesser Dragon" [¡­¡­ but trivial. You are generally correct, there is no need to correct] "I mean, you guys want to take down some appropriate country and move there. But if we take down a bad country, we will turn the whole of humanity against our enemies. He wants to avoid it." [There is a certain size, and I want an excuse to attack in addition. I want to show you that we don''t attack countries that don''t have excuses.] "Even so, wouldn''t it be risky to think about it normally? As I''m sure you know... there are unlikely to be more powerful warriors in the Arcana Kingdom." [Above and beyond. Either way, if we break into this world, that''s what the Eight Divine Treasures will try to destroy us. Then I don''t want to attack that country] "... can you win? [You can''t win, not us. But if there''s a human being, it''s not a story.] Apparently, he doesn''t think he''ll ever win. That''s what it seemed like he was going to grab both his opponent and straw. [Excuse me, but this country will soon perish. We will perish as we are] "It''s a really rude story. But... well, if we can get other countries involved, or maybe we can." unanimity of interest, was more of an unanimity of urgency. As it is, Oseo will perish no matter how he rises. Then you might as well say that you sometimes join hands with the monsters of the old world. [We don''t have land, food and time. But spend everything else] "... ok. Either way, if this doesn''t happen, this country will die." Why the Lesser Dragon in front of me solicited Oseo. That would be because we cannot afford it as much as we can. The king, who understood it, then laid down himself in vengeance. "So, all of a sudden, it''s not war." [Whatever. I''d like to keep some down, if possible, before I fully bump into them. The most threatening is Ungaikyo... but the easiest to secure is Pandora] "... the protection is thick for that matter" [Still, there''s no other hand] "... you did" They tied their hands. We still don''t know what that will end up like. If there is one thing for sure, it will be an easy battle by playing the Arcana kingdom with five trumpets. Whatever it is, it is still to move under the water for a while. 264 Feiyun Me and my master, naturally, were not traveling on foot. Of course, me and my master think that walking is the best way to travel. Extremely lazy, such as using fairy arts for travel. Not enough training, they say. I hear Mr. Fuukei was on a basic foot trip, too. Nevertheless, this time it''s also my convenience. I''m a palace servant, so it''s not a good idea to leave the country for a very long time. Blah, blah, blah. It''s going to take years or decades to get back and forth on foot. Neither me nor my master cares about that, but when I leave, it''s possible that everyone is dead, except Eckezax. Time is a cruel thing, especially even more cruel when the measure of time is different from one another. "My disciple, I am sorry. I can''t watch my daughter grow up for the convenience of an old man who spends his spare time like Noh. Neither do you, but I''m sorry for Rain and his fans." "I also think it''s important about my master... well, I think it''s bad for Bulova, not just Rain and fans" My master dies, and I am sorry for my fans. I really don''t have much time by my side. That''s all I have in my life, but I spend too little time on it for her. If you think about it, I''ve been with blowers and ladies for the longest time, haven''t I? "Hopefully, you just want to get home early" "I suppose so, I''m using the technique of Gone... but I have to get some treasure back home" muscle cloud, is a heavenly technique called It is the art of moving smaller clouds at high speeds... but the blah blah blah blah blah was due to the light work of immortality. Me and my master were traveling in the wind on a cloud so big that they wouldn''t bump into each other when they fell asleep. The earth is spreading beneath my eyes, and I feel exactly like I''m on a plane. I''m immortal, so I''m not affected by wind pressure or barometric pressure, but this cloud itself is moving at the same speed as the wind, so my surroundings are windless as a result. Maybe it''s more of a balloon than a plane. "And it''s not a bad idea to go to the cell without saying hello" "Oh, that''s a secret near Majan" "It''s a void isolated space." The master missed the old days. He doesn''t really care that he got his arm ripped off either. "... well, it''s a matter of time, and I''ll explain nothing to you until now, and I''ll do it the old-fashioned way, not the archery" My master, who regrets that he was too obsessed with remembering his technique, did not want to teach me too much. That''s the only proof that you''re admitting I''m mature that you''ve become so aggressive in teaching me. "You know that treasure does not extend to divine treasures, it is a reproduction of the immortal art" "Yeah, so the master went to God in search of Eckezacks, right?" On second thought, isn''t that approximate? In the first place, the Master made me a disciple by means of a letter of introduction from God. When I met him in person, he would have said a lot. When I got my Eckezacks, I probably even made them for borrowing. "It is naturally. Nevertheless, he is also an immortal who learned from flower bills. I wasn''t looking for divine treasure from the beginning." Master can also make treasures, but not so high performance tools for flattery. Of course, it is amazing that many practical tools can be created, including alchemy. "Originally, when Non began his studies, a number of treasures were dedicated to the flower bills. It was a powerful weapon after divine treasure" "... you broke it" "It is naturally. And he stole and used one of them. To stop it, Fuukei, with permission, equipped the rest of the sacrificed treasure and fought against Non... broke it all" You broke your divine tools in half the play... When asked again, he is a terrible master. Are you aware of that, my master was very ashamed. I see, to a disciple who respects himself, is something that is not very, but cannot be spoken of. But if you think about it, it''s natural for a weapon to break. When I invaded Oseo, I broke a lot of swords anyway. No matter how much you strengthen it with a Qigong sword, a weapon is a consumable that breaks if you use it. No matter how much you take care of it, there are limits to its structural strength. It is inevitable that the closest weapon will break if it is used badly. The Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure, which is a legendary weapon, has also smashed it, even though the master himself used Eckezax, and he is still resented for it. What would you think if I asked you that? Why would a bow and arrow break a weapon anyway? "Anyway, Noon never regretted bringing up the weapons he had been freely offered, nor was he aware of the inconvenience he had caused to Master Fuukei or Master Kacho, but he put his immaturity on the shelf and lamented the fact that his weapon was horrible. So I asked for Eckezax... what do you think Non did first after he got Eckezax? "Are you out of your mind? "And Nan went to the maker of the best treasure he had ever been offered, to wave Eckezax. Of course, I tried everything on the road." I see, that''s all you need to hear. A secret cell is the place where the immortal of its amazing treasurer lives. "Unlike the flower bills that were in the universe, the cell was a little more difficult to find than God''s place in the boulder, although it was hidden in the void. Thanks to Eckezacks, we''ve been able to detect signs." "And go to the cell..." "Um, the immortal who made the Supreme Treasure Craftsman into the Vacancy Act, is going to fight the subordination of" Cell, "the Great Tengu." "... Cell is the name of Tengu?! "However, because of the secret that the cell was born of surgery, we call it the secret cell. He is a great heavenly dog who lived a long time before his master, and the treasures made by his hands are not comparable to those made by his master. Maybe that''s why you have different talents or different passions." The master eventually said, "Why don''t you hit me with a stone or a stick? ''I just came to the conclusion that I didn''t seem passionate about making tools. Or maybe that''s all the genius the person is. "I never got unattended there. I fought the best man in the area who received support...... I won even if I sustained a hand injury. That experience is also a treasure to Non." "Then you might also get the tools I can use when I go home" "Um, if Cell isn''t angry. Nevertheless, would your Lord have saved Cell''s subordination? If so, it''s not going to be that bad." With a smile, the master said something that bothered him. "My disciple Sang-sui. From now on, it is a land where fairy art is well known, even without flower bills and speedy railways. Naturally, many people work out measures against it. You know what that means? "It''s not easy, is it?" "It is a natural" Magic by magic is basically incompatible with magic by holy power. However, measures such as heat and thunder do also exist. To be clear, the only reason I''ve always had an advantage in fairy arts is because the measures of fairy arts stayed on a personal level. But there are many such warriors who have taken precautions against immortality for generations to come. The greatest advantage of a rare magic user, to be rare and unknown. I''m going to fight with someone that doesn''t make sense. "Win. This is trust and certainty" I am the strongest. That''s what the master sent out, and no one can lose as many opponents as they want. That makes the master sad. In front of my master, I can''t expose myself to anything unusual. I was retightening the fungus. 265 Master. Develop measures, because it is a martial arts. Rather than, it is a pleasant martial arts. At least it''s not a very pleasant martial arts to cut and kill a large number of enemies who know nothing. Similarly, it would be painful for beginners to practice repeatedly and learn moves. Knowing each other''s hands one-on-one, how to fight them down. Thinking about it and doing it is the taste of battle. I don''t know if it used to be now anyway, but Masakazo would bust it economically and soak it in joy. Vulnerable bullying is not a hobby, I thought the character was arrogant or overfitting, but at least it was becoming more favorable than the guy who likes vulnerable bullying. At least I don''t like weak bullies. It was really hard, like attacking down a country. Why did you have to cut and kill all the soldiers who were trying to protect the country very seriously? Speaking of which, my disciple, I hear the Lord attacked a country the other day. "Yes, because it''s my destiny" "If that''s the case, don''t be like Noon." No, it''s not good. Even though it''s like a master destroying a country, and that''s what makes people completely uninhabitable due to climate change around them, they''ve usually attacked it down. I also feel that destroying it for personal reasons, or accidentally by mistake, is not so different from destroying it by fate. "Non has dated quite a few countries before. Among other things, the Kingdom of Arcana can be said to be the best country. No, on the contrary, countries other than the kingdom of Arcana ultimately tried to treat things about the Non. A mismatch of interest, rather than... I guess I was too blind to greed" Around there, it''s a big deal that I already had a good relationship with the Arkana kingdom. I thought there was no way there could be assassins with children dressed prominently like me if I tried to be a Sopede family first, plus it was a big deal that I had put together the then and the next. If you''re this strong, you can assassinate grandiose without devising any odd tactics. Because he didn''t do it, he was certified that this child was not an enemy and had no malice. After that, he gained a lot of trust in the task of escorting the young lady, and also had a "hostage" named Rain. After that, he fought all the Kingsguards and ruled without killing them, so he finally recognized me as strong beyond the control of the state. Perhaps, until then, they thought it was precisely about the commanding captain of the Kingsguard. In fact, if swordsmanship is limited, it is a master class. "In that regard, you have been blessed by the Lord. Hmm, I thought I''d kill them all at worst..." If the LORD has made unreasonable demands, he is a child immortal who does not like to kill them all. In that case, it would appear that one of them is not bad, but both. "Yeah, we were really blessed to meet." Anyway, I guess the Arcana kingdom also accepted the Master because I even said ''the Master is stronger'' and there were four other trump cards, all of whom had sworn allegiance to each Lord. He also correctly understood that he had no chance of winning and gave up entirely. The attitude of the Arcana kingdom is simple, I received what my master offered me and normally asked me if I wanted to do or tell you something, and I gave up what I couldn''t do or was refused. Um, it''s really normal. But I guess you couldn''t have done that normality in your country until now. Humans tend to push fantasies into things they don''t know well, and if you think about it, you can''t think of a world that conveniently turns around that well. Neither did I. Neither did I. It is growth to know that human beings cannot. "So, if it is. Approximately, you can''t waste your last training time like this." With that said, the master rose on the clouds. Perhaps what only gives me the skill. I don''t know, it''s been about two years since I learned to tow cows and weave princesses. It''s unlikely, but sometimes I''m over-refining basic shrinkage, and it''s very quick to learn how to apply it. In other words, they can teach us new techniques again. "Let me give you the original technique of Non. I mean, it''s ink flow fairy art." "... eh" "However, as I have guessed, it is a technique that leads to ''swords, even if they can be exchanged''" I have had my master show me the moves several times. It is the move farthest from ideal, which the master has reached and discarded. "Needless to say, your Lord is too young to use the array, and I don''t think you can master the moves you don''t want to remember in the first place. What I''m about to give you is only a technique that goes before that. Naturally it''s harder than a towel or a weaving princess." That said, the master waves his sword. Of course, it''s the ideal sword sway by the ideal form. "Now, naturally know the weakness of shrinkage? With that said, the master shrunk in the midst of waving his sword. Moving fine over the clouds, the sword that was moving had stopped before the shrinkage. "Yes, if you shrink what was moving, it stops" "But of course it''s not necessarily bad, you can make it work usefully" In other words, if you shrink in front of your opponent on the way to waving your sword, you can''t go down even if you can put your sword on it. To approach and cut enemies with shrinkage, it feels like ''shrinkage first'', ''wave sword next'' and ''cut''. The sword stops once this is'' swinging the sword ''and'' shrinking ''. To put it very clutterfully, it''s like a strong vibration in a place called baseball becomes a bunt. So if you pull the person you are running against with a tow cow, you will stay still in the running position, so in some cases you will fall. "Nonetheless, Non improved this" "That''s amazing." "Um, I think I did it while I was at it." With that said, the master shrunk as he waved his sword. Now the movement is continuous before and after the shrinkage, and the sword is undressed as it is. "Ink Flow Immortal Shrinkage Method¡± More Than Fushi. "So it''s an unstoppable shrinkage." This is also a rough move. Until now, when I use shrinkage, I mainly use momentum, but I don''t have any problems with Qigong swords in the future. The momentum is a move just by touching it, so it went well with shrinkage, unlike beating etc. But there was still no denying the lack of power. "Let me tell you another thing. This is the same shrinkage as tow cows and weavers, letting them act on their opponents, not themselves" That''s what I said, my master touched me. Immediately after, the Master disappears from my sight. If you''re a regular person, I think the master moved in shrinkage, but that''s me, the master''s apprentice on the boulder. I know that the master is not moving from the spot that there is a master behind me. "Ink flow shrinkage method" turbulence (lunch) ". The shrinkage that causes the target to change direction, not position." In other words, after touching me, the master shrunk me and turned back. shrinkage to change direction, I guess. For purposefully touching it, it is a plain achievement. If it is more difficult than a towel or weaving princess, the meaning of mastering it feels dim. Except for me or my master, of course. "Now you''re going to widen the battle... by the way, Master" "What?" "You didn''t use this when fighting festivals, runs, and toons." "Because I wasn''t going to teach you." As always, my master is amazing. Can a technique that I do not intend to teach my disciples be done without using it? I guess that also means that there are so many drawers of surgery and a wide range of applications. "Of course, it can be used perfectly all of a sudden. To be used in combat, you will need to delay a few beats or prepare in advance. At least, you have to let your body stick around for a while. With more options for surgery, strays also arise as the application expands. We need to make sure it doesn''t get weaker and weaker." Finally, maybe this will be my last lesson. When I thought so, I did have something sticking up in my chest. Before the master said he was going back to his hometown, he thought he could get the master to do the archery again, even if he died with the Rains. I was going to tell you a lot of souvenir stories, tell you what I learned in the world, and pledge further refinement. I never suspected that as I spent five hundred years in the woods, then I would have my master do the archery all the way ahead. "Master, it''s an ink stream fairy art." But if you tell the Lord, you''ll be cut off. Already, the most important thing has been taught. When I leave that forest, I already get a heartbeat from my master. But even then, my master has taught me the art of engraving my name again. What that means, that is. This could be the last time, that was. "... Yes, we will learn properly" Of course, there''s no way I can stop my master. Don''t die on my master, I can''t tell you. There is no way that I, the disciple, can stop Master Suibok, who has lived four thousand years, extolled the martial arts and finished communicating it to his disciples. The master will head to his hometown to put on a bullet, and in some cases he will return naturally. You would have done that without me, but you die untrained because I am. "Um, I''ll surprise you when I get home. You must be strong enough to continue to show the Lord of Sopeds that you are the strongest." Assuming the master dies. I have to be strong on my own even after Raines die. It is no better than the present master to create a magical logic and take it over to someone else. Of course you can''t do that, but you should make that your goal. Yeah, but. If that happens, I''m alone. The master spent a thousand years in that forest in solitude. Without rotting, without aging, he even did his workouts. But will I be able to do that? Even though I have the goal of Master Suibok, can I immerse myself in training for it? Even more so now, the master is far away. "Yes, thank you" That''s why I beg my master to teach me. As long as it lasts now, as it has been before. 266 [incomprehensible] The kingdom of Oseo is currently in a crisis of too comprehensibility and survival. Those heavy ministers were currently gathered in the conference room. Instead of pressing blame on the hustle and bustle, he''s taking a cautious stance with a serious look with silence, probably because there''s a lizard human figure sitting beside a king who''s nothing else. "Your Majesty" You were rooting ahead of time, and one of the heavy ministers stood up and started speaking. "I want you to think this is the general idea of everyone in this room." The kingdom of Oseo is basically very strong in the king''s voice. But this one case started with the rudeness of the next king, Oseo Black, who could in fact have been at war if they had said the same thing at the wedding of the kingdom of Oseo. In time, he made a statement. "Fighting back against the Arcana Kingdom is fully in favor." For one thing, both kings and lizard humans were relieved without putting them on their faces. They also know common sense. Because being rejected in this situation is not surprising otherwise. "My country is not being fully invaded by other countries right now, simply because the land routes to invade are completely blocked. If it were to invade, it would be after we repaired our bridge." In the interests of national defence, it is a relatively common means of dropping a bridge in one''s own country. It''s not in my country''s interest, of course, but because it can slow down enemy incursions as a result. Well, now Oseo has bridges all over the country dropped. I was only grateful that there was no way that such a situation would be preferable to Oseo, but still no enemy country would attack me now. Nevertheless, if left unchanged, the wounds of the state will continue to spread. You can''t not not fix it, but if you restore it to some extent, it will attack you. It is a troubling place. "If so, our fate is largely determined. Think normally, we just have to perish. It is to be destroyed by humans or by monsters of the old world. If there''s a way out, we''ll have to work with the monsters of the old world." A race that drove mankind in the Old World plotted an invasion with the Old World doomed. Given the interests of mankind as a whole, it should be destroyed as it is. But for Oseo, the future of his country is more important than the future of mankind as a whole. In the first place, it''s hard to think that if you say no, the invaders of the old world will ''then hit the others''. Even if we were to turn the whole of mankind against our enemies, we could destroy Oseo in order to procure food for our people. Anyway, they''re starving. If so, it''s not weird to do anything. "So we support the King''s wise judgment" Whatever the back, there is more hope than dying like this. The heavy ministers understood that they had no choice. In time, your face is very stiff. "But that''s because we know exactly what''s going on in the state. Whether or not the soldiers at the end of the line shoulder to shoulder with them are convinced is suspicious." Fight shoulder to shoulder with the species that destroyed humanity in the Old World. That being said, yes, I understand, the corresponding soldiers would be rare. Even though I know the reason, it is a difficult place in emotion. Anyway, I''m usually scared of my face. If we met in the dark aisle in the middle of the night, we would cut and kill them as they were. Of course, I think they know that. "We will cooperate fully. So I''d like some material to reassure the soldiers." Faces of this place, that''s what I''m prepared to bury bones in this country. At the very least, we are not going to actively escape this country. Not just for noble reasons, but because there are still viable ways to live, there is an untrained position of being a heavy minister. But the soldiers at the end are different. As much as spending time with monsters, that would be the way out of the country. In that case, that could be the take over. "Naturally...... so what exactly do I do" "Thank you for your patience..." It was my biggest concern and my most rude remark. I don''t think it''s possible, but humans still have fear. "Do you eat humans? I know I buy a smile. At least they haven''t had contact with humans in over 10,000 years. Even if my ancestors were eating humans, that was more than 10,000 years ago. It is that, even if 10,000 years ago my ancestors had written down that ''humans are super delicious'', they would not attack the humans on their side in this situation. But the soldier should certainly worry about it first. "People will think so, not just soldiers. So give us your answer." [You may ask that question, but thank you all first] Lizard Humans bowed their heads after closing their big eyes. Worst of all, I was also prepared to be cut to death as a monster. In fact, 10,000 years ago it was a hostility, the right reaction even if humans did. [On behalf of those who have escaped from the Mother World, thank you for this prompt cooperation despite our attachment to our weaknesses] While they were on guard, they cooperated. without being able to do otherwise. It would be really sensible. [In time, answer the question. Whether we eat humans or not...] Here, when it comes to eating, you can''t tell the soldiers as they are. Here, even if I don''t eat, I honestly don''t trust anyone. It was a difficult answer, but he answered very frankly. [If you are in the pre-eating phase, you will also eat. At least, you don''t eat as much as you like. This is something you can say to any race] I see, it was a convincing story. It''s not a very interesting story, but sometimes humans also eat together in an emergency. At that previous stage, you would sometimes eat lizard humans in front of you. They are similar perceptions. "Yes, it is." "I''m satisfied. Thank you for your kind answers to rude questions. The soldiers and the people will be convinced." It was an empathetic answer, so I''m relieved for now. In fact, no matter how I answer, my distrust will remain, so I can''t say anything else. "Well, that''s a question for the rest of us. I want to be clear on this occasion." The king also visited the lizard man sitting next to him. A little bit, the small bone was caught in the throat. "You said we and you had an understanding, didn''t you? I want to fix that area. Then, learn more about your power." [That would be the same answer. First, look at me. Your Majesty the King said it was a Lesser Dragon, plus you said it was a dragon''s subordination. That is slightly incorrect] In fact, I suppose it''s quite a status, but it sent the people who kicked them out 10,000 years ago to negotiate an alliance. I guess he treats it like a throwaway pawn to some extent. [First of all, there is no race called the Lesser Dragon. My parents are both normal dragons] Suddenly I don''t know what that means. Although we affirm the designation Lesser Dragon, what does it mean that Lesser Dragons come from dragons? [If a dragon becomes a child, one in a hundred will be born as a Lesser Dragon like me] "Well, excuse me..." [Immature children, not that. It''s a simpler problem. You, mortals, ninety-nine out of a hundred will be born with magic and able to manipulate magic] What if he was an unhealthy child? Cut and throw away that evil push, the Lesser Dragon confirms the human ecology. Indeed, as a percentage, you were right. "Exactly..." [The same goes for dragons. If the power that flows within you is the ''Hegemony'', it becomes the so-called dragon. One in a hundred is born without lodging it] That''s what I said, he crouched his fingers. Then, on the desk in the conference room, a small wall of light was born. That''s nothing short of magic, although it''s small in scale. "Oh... is that magic? [The power to build walls and heal the wounds of others. I was born with it. Nevertheless, even if the dragon child dwells in this, it cannot be shown so strongly. Hi, they''re not compatible] "... I mean, we humans are prone to be born with magic, and you dragons are prone to be born with that, hegemony? [Exactly. A Lesser Dragon is a word that refers to a dragon but was not born with a hegemony] I see, it was a very understandable story. In other words, he was born with rare magical qualities where human beings are. [This leads to an earlier story. There are qualities that are susceptible to birth for each race, and combined with this physical advantage, we have so many individuals who are stronger than humans. Especially dragons, so much so that it was assumed that they could not be defeated except by the users of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures] Everyone on the spot was convinced. I see, the original human race was born on the same star. It''s not so surprising that you live in the same power. [They say that humans are also born with a hegemony. I don''t know if you''re in this country.] "... a distant country such as Majan says he has a user of the art of turning himself into a giant beast. Maybe that''s it." [Well, then I guess so. The effect of hegemony is a significant immensification of the flesh. However, when used by dragons, the intensity varies again. As dragons are only very powerful and do not donate other races, instead of being able to exert their powers properly even if they host other than Hegemony] Among humans, there is also a lineage in which rare magic users are prone to be born. But still, he says it''s precisely half. It is they who are born so that the majority of human beings are born with magic in them, but also with another qualities. [The same goes for the long-lived. Some people are born with the same power, even if they are not long-lived species. We call them long-lived species with respect] "I see... I understand. Nevertheless, I would also like to ascertain its strength" The heavy ministers mourning the turmoil in the territory were making the necessary proposals. That''s why we''re all here. [That''s the same for us] "If so, I want to deal with those who are in our country, soldiers rebellion, falling for thieves. The mastermind captures and punishes, but the others want to return as much as possible as a force of war. You''ll need to punish him somewhat." [Of course, it will be necessary. But we''re in trouble, too. It''s not free] "... Your Majesty, how would you like to serve them food that will not be sunny" "Ironically, there are many vacancies. Nor did that swordsman loot. Give priority and convenience to food that cannot be preserved, and we can allow it here." [Oh, thank you] Also, the Lesser Dragon bowed his head. I see, they''re stuffed with chopped feathers. [If so, let us also gather the elders and the young to send. Even repairing bridges can help if you work hard. For that matter, I would like you to be convenient] "Ok...... let''s act early" Because we know what happened to Oseo, the people of the Old World suggested that we join hands. If so, it''s not about war if you get in shape first. It was only natural that we should work together to that end. "In parallel, we have to be ready to invade Disya." [Besides, let''s do everything we can. Though 10,000 years ago the war was also said to have been the most troublesome if you look at the whole thing. But it was Dinesleif and Eckezacks, and Pandora, who killed the dragon that housed the hegemony, he said. I want to do something about it as soon as possible, including its nature] Creepy enough, the views were unanimous. Although I may just not be able to afford to get lost because I have a sense of crisis along with it. "I want to ask you one more thing. and before..." [What is it] "Name it." [... excuse me. Alazome,] "So, Lord Alazome, what do the people of the Old World, including you, think of us and what happened 10,000 years ago? The question of one of the heavy ministers is, clearly, whether he resents man or God. Sure, that was something you should have heard, too. [''Not interested'' This is what almost everyone thinks, except for long-lived species] It was a quick answer. And I also agree with that To be clear, there was no hatred for the human being in this Chamber, nor for the creepy thought of him in front of him. [I know what happened 10,000 years ago. But I just know. I do know it''s a direct cause of my mother''s world''s doom, but if it''s my grandfather''s, I can''t even imagine what it was like 10,000 years ago] It''s just a fairy tale, a legend, a myth. It doesn''t even matter to the exiled human side. I guess it doesn''t matter to them on the winning side. [Let us suppose that the children 10,000 years later resented our deeds once again for touching God''s wrath. Absolutely fine. For us today, it''s more about our children and grandchildren. Similarly, I don''t resent my ancestors 10,000 years ago. Even if we knew this was going to happen to us in 10,000 years, if we''d lost, we wouldn''t have been born that way.] More importantly, I guess not if you''re saying that. Even if we had killed each other 10,000 years ago, we are in a state of existential crisis together. Even if it collides in a hundred years or, on the contrary, develops into war in a decade, what happens tomorrow is all the more important. "Me too... Lord Alazome, we will do everything we can for tomorrow" I don''t care if they''re human. Originally for man in this world, the greatest enemy is the same man. Even if the opponents in hand were the enemies of their ancestors, it didn''t matter for us or our descendants today. even if it perishes to this planet in 10,000 years. 267 void All the time, it was up. Like a normal child, he watched and admired the sword wielded by adults. That iron sword, strong, hard and sharp, wanted a sword that any enemy could cut. He grew up and let me hold his sword for the first time. It wasn''t an iron sword, it was a wooden sword. Though I was dissatisfied, adults couldn''t let me use an iron sword. "I want to use an iron sword! "Ha." "Ha." "Ha." All the adults were laughing. I used to only think they were making fun of me, but it was actually a different thing. I mean, because that''s what everyone said. When I was a child, I wanted to imitate adults, which is why adults laugh over and over with their old selves. Indeed, to me at the time, the iron sword was heavy. Probably couldn''t have used an iron sword, muscularly or physically. "It''s still heavy on you" "It''s still big for you" "You''re still small" Of course, the adults all stopped. If you let your child have an iron sword, it''s definitely dangerous. I''m sorry about the injury, I could get a big scratch. Maybe they''ll let people die. So no, adults thought. But at the time, I thought I was just being silly. That''s what normal kids do. "All right, then try punching in with that wooden sword" "Yes, let''s deal with them." "Come on, call me." In terms of results, I should have let myself have an iron sword at the time. Sure enough, I couldn''t use the iron sword at the time. A lightweight wooden sword could have used it to some extent. It was a light sword for children. That''s why I was able to use it myself. It was before I became a Immortal to a boulder, so I remember, but there were certainly three adults. I think there were a lot of kids around, besides myself. Adults falling to the ground without breathing and crying children. And I had myself exalted by my first murder. A child does not doubt his omnipotence. Whatever it is, if it''s something someone is doing, it''s something I think I can do. Normally, that''s not true. Differences between adults and children, between humans and those who are not, differences in gender and physique, differences in the availability of talent and the training spent. By doing so, the child learns with a seizure that there are things he cannot do. We learn that there are things we can''t do, but we learn to do things we can''t. But I guess it''s sad. I was the strongest at that point. The day I first held a wooden sword, I was killing three adults. I am strong. Even adults can kill easily. I''m happy with that fact myself, that was a very long time ago. And until recently, I could never be changed, it was my starting point. If a child who killed an adult was enough to attack his sleep, the community would try to get it done by killing that child. Even though we were alarmed, we were killed in a situation where we had each other''s wooden swords. The adults around me never tried to kill themselves. This kid''s not human, he''s out of control. Thus, I was excluded from the Community. And be a disciple of the Immortal. Suibok and the mountain water were plugged over Majan in just about half a month. The usefulness of traveling by air lies in being able to travel in a straight line before speed. Whether by land or sea, you can''t make it to your destination in a straight line. Well, when it comes to moving luggage in large loads of carriages, that''s the only way you can get through. Also, even though how they use carriages, horses are also animals. We need time to feed them, and if we keep running, they''ll crumble. If so, there is no choice when it comes to staying on the move for as long as six months. Travelling in clouds, using the Heavenly Way method. That naturally keeps moving without morning or noon, and there is no need for a break. In addition, both Mountain Water and Suibok are immortals. Both sides do not eat or drink at all. Therefore, I never went down to the ground to replenish. "... I knew immortality was sloppy" "It is. The hard work of the wizard leads me to lose my mind." We are literally two people who are looking down on people''s livelihoods from heaven, but we do not consider ourselves to be excellent beings. You have no idea what you''re trying to do or what you''re trying to do. One way or another, so much so that ordinary people feel desperate and hard-working as if they are the bad guys doing the ''sloppy thing'' lightly. So you walk back and forth, but that''s still not in line with the finite human feeling because it takes too long. "Well, is it around here?" An understanding of the surrounding situation, the perceptual abilities characteristic of immortals, which is a form of agglomeration method. It''s not activated unless it''s originally concentrated by meditation, etc. This master can even fight while activating it at all times. But, naturally, Swivok has a wider scope of validity. Floating in the sky, we can grasp the vastness of the earth. He is using his abilities to explore the entrance to the border cell. "Disciple, you must have never seen the void law sitting at the top of the shrine" "Yes." "As with the tunnel method, Arre is a lengthy technique that takes time to activate. So you can''t look at it that way." Immortality has the widest range of effects in human-manufactured techniques. Precisely like God, it is a very powerful technique that manipulates nature itself. But it''s also a technique that takes a hell of a lot of time. Tunnel Law, Heavenly Way Law, Alchemy Law. The technique at the top of them is one that takes a really long time to activate. The fact that Suibok was easily floating and moving through vast forests meant nothing more than that Suibok had spent a thousand and five hundred years filling the forest with Xianqi. Therefore, if the void method is also the art of spending decades, then I guess so. "What kind of technique is that? "The art of isolating the world itself, is. Think of it as a cloth that stretches and shrinks the world. If you put a heavy stone on that cloth, would it deflect? If you push that heavy stone further and tie the collapsed area with a string or something, it will be a world unrelated to the past." Of course, using the void method doesn''t mean you get into the ground. It is only a metaphor story. The mountain water, somehow but understood, was nodding, hmm. "To create a hiding place, enough to be called, you have to take decades to snap that ''cloth''. If you panic too much, the ''cloth'' will tear." "What happens when you break it" "The cloth itself will be fixed soon. But the ''things'' that were on the cloth are good and torn apart" "Good, is it..." "If it''s bad, there''s nothing left in this world. Outside the cloth, in a world where common sense on the cloth doesn''t make sense. No, I don''t even know if I can call it the world. First of all, it''s outside the world." He seemed to have experience, and he was thinking back to nostalgia. "There''s no sound there, no light. No smell, nothing to touch. It doesn''t mean I can get through it somehow. What you can guess there... just the ability to grasp the void" "... is there such a world" "For shrinkage, just move over the cloth. Then it is that which is not indissoluble even at the stage of the gathering of energies, as in the Lord. But ahead of the void law, in a world out of cloth... well, I don''t think so." Looks like nothing, the most powerful man in the world ran out of words. "Normally, I die" "Oh, right" "What mends the void method turns the eyes of the senses out of the cloth. It''s just a peek in, not that I throw myself. That''s how we recognize outside the cloth, outside the world, and as a result we can get a deep idea of the cloth itself. But... when I do, I realize that there is" So I saw my own apprentice. I have deposited a letter of introduction from God, my own disciple. "I realize that a place with God is beyond the void" ¡­¡­ "From what I say to myself that the Eight Divine Treasures were created by God, those of us born in this world know that God exists. I''m not spending all my time worrying about it." For the first time in a long time, Mountain Water knew that he was not born and raised in this world. My master speaks very seriously about this world, and I deplore it. "In time, the Immortal, who studied the Vacancy Law, knows where God is. That is why neither the Immortal shall come again to the throne of God, lest neither man go to see the stars nor the moon. Except for Noon." The strongest is the word that can only be established if there are a large number of competitors. Much more squeamish than the strongest, etc., making him the only achiever to reach. The man, who made unprecedented feats without metaphorical exaggeration, spoke of it like nothing. "Is that how the master got to where God is?" "Hmm. I was... reckless." The first five hundred years were wanderings in search of Eckezacks. He went to the throne of God, searching as much as he could and convinced himself that it was not in this world now. "At that time, Non was a thousand and five hundred years old. It was immature and immature, and bloody. I was just delusional about myself, and I dyed my hands at the foolishness that the rest of us would give up as impossible. No, no matter who thinks it''s dangerous, maybe we should just throw ourselves in the dead zone and step in." I can''t do it if someone else can, but I can. I''m not like the others. Because of his arrogance, Swibbock went outside the cloth at the time, tearing the ''cloth'' to go for the seat of God. So I guess it''s rough that I''m swimming around. "When you came to the throne of God with your life, you were truly amazed, you god." Well, you must be surprised. "You were in a hurry, you had a lot of candles..." "Ah, master. That''s fine." Somehow, the mountain waters were about to find out that Swibbock and God were causing a massive death in "accidental follow-up". There is another increase in the sins of a master who is too great to know. "Well, anyway, you didn''t get what you asked for. Eckezacks." "That''s a great story." "The Eckezacs guy was already happy with that. For he was a temperamental sword, seeking the strong. Seeking himself, the mightiest sword, I saw how pleased I was to have reached the throne of God. Still, the farewell came. A thousand years later, Swivok let go of Eckezax, who sought even to the throne of God for further heights. "At that time, the gods looked at Noun... um, I was frightened. Now that I think about it, God knows what I''m talking about." "I guess... I''m just listening, because I know very well that my master was pretty strong at that point" "Uhm, Dinesleif also said," And there shall be a sword upon the throne of God strong enough to reach it. Excess is too much. " "Festival, I''m in the same condition." A strong weapon, but therefore, a strong user, and therefore excessive and unnecessary to fight one-on-one against an opponent who does not even kill. Neither Suibok nor Festival will fight aggressively against the army from themselves, so to be honest, Eckezax is less necessary. "Festival I''m still good. Because you are a master and have enemies. In Noh''s case, look, there''s nobody else. That''s why I hunted Noah down to the end of the earth." This is something I don''t need, something I should cut off. Even until I realized that, I hurt too many of my opponents. Swibbock, I regret it. "Um, Saiga is good. He is also stronger, but he has friends around him. It''s an enviable story." I have an opponent who can''t win if he doesn''t have Eckezacs. There are opponents with Eckezacks who can''t win. You don''t have to kill someone like that. That was an enviable story for Swibok. "That''s because my master trained me." "If so, I''d be happy... Whatever it is, it''s not something that can be moved that way outside the cloth. Noah, who demonstrated true value, said he had brought humans from another cloth to this cloth. I mean, you can''t go beyond it unless it''s a divine treasure that''s not interpersonal." "Thinking about it, that god is really amazing..." mountain waters I had met God, but it was as if I had no respect for him. But at least that power is understandably far beyond human beings. "Does that mean that if you can use immortality, you can also go to the old world? "In theory. However, I don''t know what Non would say, but it would be quite difficult. You have to start from the top of the cloth, where you look for another cloth. The seat of God is not difficult to explore because it stands out. Even so, it is the sun of day. But when it comes to other cloths, that''s like exploring the stars at noon. Even those of us who live a long time must look with enthusiasm. And I don''t know what Non would say... a normal immortal wouldn''t do that." That''s what Swibbock used to say when he understood that he was different from a normal Immortal. "If you''re a saint, why should a saint do that?" "Without all the circumstances, we have to do that." "Ruri. That doesn''t happen. Don''t you dare stop, but don''t go for another world." I uttered a deep, inclusive word. "The answer is always within yourself. If you go somewhere else, something might change, which is nothing short of delusion because of your youth. Even if the place changes, I am myself. You can never escape your own business." "Yes... but I am grateful that God made me see my master and that he trained me." "... that was a silence. My disciple, it did not apply to the Lord" Swibbock stopped the clouds that were moving. At the same time, I descend from the clouds and indulge myself in gravity. "You should find your own answer. Doesn''t the answer that Non found apply to your Lord?" While admonishing his old foolishness, Suibok fell to the entrance of the secret border. 268 []/(n) secret realm/ "Hmm, is this the kid who killed the village adult..." "Master, I live in Xianqi..." It was at this time that it was in Master Kacho and Fuukei. That''s what annoyed them all the time since we met them, who had been annoying them for a thousand years. "Master, I have also trained for another five hundred years. If so, it''s as a new phase! "Fuukei, are you going to make this child your own apprentice? "Leave it to me! I''ll raise you to a fine immortal and show you! Perhaps, but at this point, the master had already spotted himself. I''m still immature, and I haven''t been able to be objective. That''s why I don''t know, but my disciple, Mountain Water, had also changed his eyes to see himself since he reached a certain stage as a Immortal. Aren''t you proof that he was convinced that he was something completely different, not intuitive, but substantiated? "O Fuukei... does your Lord see this child as a decent human being? "I will definitely correct it and show it to you! "It''s disgusting... it''s like putting a collar on a storm. Not at all... this child is kept by Noon. Your apprentice." "... well, you know, I''m still immature" "No, that''s not the problem... well, you''re not wrong about the perception of immaturity. I''m not measuring this kid. Now, Non says geese. The immortal who is studying with these flower bills will now become the master of the Lord and teach the Lord ''Immortal Arts''." Again, if you think about it now. The master did not say that he would raise himself to be a fine immortal. He just said he was going to give me a fairy talent. Think normally, if a Immortal takes a disciple, he doesn''t say he wants to teach immortality. Immortals are those who have chosen a way of life called immortals over those who have mended immortals. Sansui, my disciple, is also immature in immortality, but has reached the same frontier as the Sword Immortal, and lives without dyeing and cutting off the world. If so, there is no such thing as a Immortal who teaches immortality as a man wishes. If you''re here, that''s evil fairy. There are immortals who apply healing moves or teach the art of life. But if I were to raise you as a immortal, you wouldn''t say teaching immortality, etc. The master knew. Already at that point, a man named ''I'' is in my hands. "Can I be strong if I learn fairy arts" "Hey, immortality is not such a inferior thing! Look, my disciple! Immortal art is part of the fortune of immortals living in a world cut off from the dead! Use it to fight etc......! "Not again, Fuukei. They''re not children. They''re not going to be high." Really, all I can say is thank you to my master. Because you were really good at what you were. "Well, with the iron sword in its hand, try to cut it into pieces. If you do..." By the time I heard the word, I was cut off. He was about to kick the earth, jump, and crack his head open. But the leaping self was jumping straight over Master Kacho. It was a kind of heavenly way of floating the opponent without having to touch it. "Oh... that''s my master! Excellent! Then, you! What a sudden cut! "Did Noon say slaughter? "Well, that''s true..." "Hookey, it''s something you shouldn''t do, like intimidate someone and try to follow them." "! also, sorry! But it is now. Being powerless without killing a bloody opponent is the frontier you have reached. It may have been the answer, though it would have been impossible for me to understand that I was a crude mountain monkey at the time. However, in time, you knew it was useless to just say it. "You''re the one who''s worried." My teacher had already ''seen'' what would happen to Fuukei after a long time. If you think about it now, there may have already been some distortion. Of course, even if I skipped it, my actions were approximate. "O Suibo, your Lord is also a disciple of Non from this day forward. I''ll give you everything you need. Don''t panic, learn." The master had already foreseen that he would leave this flower bill in any way that he was seeking a battle. Yeah, come to think of it, in retrospect, maybe that''s what it was like to live long. It is doubtful that I am capable of doing so now. "Then let''s start with meditation" "Yeah, because fairy art is about basics! "Yes, I understand" "Ha ha! Swimbok, don''t think easy about meditation! "Fuukei, the Lord weighs himself first. It''s shallow to look down and think you''re high." Either way, I was able to make a tour of the good master. My disciple now reveres himself as a good master, because there were still people who would be good examples. But that''s just my story, and I don''t know if I was lucky for the rest of you, including about Fuukei, who was also my apprentice. No, I''m sure it was an unfortunate thing. "Um, not here." "Is this it?" Swibbock was clearly here. On the other hand, the mountain water was only slightly uncomfortable. I see that extraneous circumstances appear to have arisen. It was a narrow cave that didn''t seem as deep where Suibok said it was. It''s a cave that''s not going to rain storms, it''s not worth anything. That''s why it''s slightly uncomfortable. "Sure, you have a lot of people''s footprints left" "That''s what I''m talking about. If you''re in and out heavily, it''s not very, but it''s not something you can hide. That is why we occasionally change places. You know, people like secret bases and stuff like that." "Right. I think the old me too." "Of course, if there are only immortals in there, that''s the only way to get in and out, but normally if there are people''s children, that''s not the case. There are limits to farming." Naturally, but when it comes to living in limited land, the fruits are somewhat biased. There are abundant works, there are murders, and above all, it is impossible to put everything you need in your daily life together in a limited community. Specifically, iron products cannot be covered. Even if you process the iron you already have, you can''t have it for thousands of years. If so, we''ll have to go outside and buy it. "When it comes to doing business with the outside, do you still sell something? crafts, etc." "I used to do that, but there are limits to selling it. It''s made by amateurs between farming tasks." A delicacy made by a superior craftsman to sell to the public. I see, it''s going to sell. The question would be whether such experts would be formed in a small community. A laborious piece is inevitably time consuming. We also need to sort the ingredients and so on, and as a result it takes time. "So are you going to fight" "That''s what happened in the tempera. But not in this." "... aren''t you strong? "Regardless. The Rapid Railway is roughly the strongest." The two go into a narrow cave, seemingly nothing. There was wonder and depth, and we were to walk in the long road. "But it''s not something we can fight for long. Besides, the cell didn''t really fight those in it." "... you''ve been protecting me for a long time" "Ruri. It''s an old covenant, he''s protecting the bloodline of the witchcraft and the rapid railroad." "Yet your master fought" "Duels and wars are different, aren''t they? Even in the dark roads, the master moves forward without any danger. Immortals are resistant to changes in their surroundings. "Well... both the Cell and the Inside may have wanted to fight the Eckezacks and the treasure railroad users." "Really..." "Well, at the time, he might have asked me to force him to fight even if he refused." "... Really?" I saw light at the end of a passage that was difficult to get through. Normal people are blind, but they are immortals, so nothing happens. "Anyway, they occasionally sell Cell''s made treasure to the public" "... are you going to sell it?! "It''s not like the treasure of Non. That''s a delicacy that superior craftsmen have spent a long time making. They can sell it for a high price as a work of art. Of course, it''s strong to use." "That''s like a Japanese knife..." Indeed, the market value would be high. Treasures are ''magical tools'' that can exert the effects of immortality. A tool of value and practicality as a craft. Come on. They must be trading at a high price. "I don''t know about the Japanese knife, but the treasures that Cell made me use about 2,500 years ago performed better than the treasures that Noh broke over 3,000 years ago" "I mean, two thousand years after that, and now it''s performing even better," "There is no difference. That cell, when I broke the treasure in Eckezacks, it was because I already regretted it." This guy''s always bothering others. He was an admirable apprentice. Now, the homeland spreads before the two of us through the aisle. It was a closed paradise, worthy of calling it the underground world. "Ooh......" "This is the homeland by the Vacancy Act. It''s a rare technique, so watch carefully." I don''t know where the light source is, but that was the place as bright as midday. The ground continues roughly to the ceiling like the inside of a sphere, all of which gravity works towards the ''lower side''. Perhaps this is also the result of distorting space. "You also have a house on the ceiling, with woods on the side, up to the paddy fields. This is... just a closed hometown" "Ri, I miss you. I used to visit with Eckezacks... but nothing has changed." Beyond a long time, I visited the land of the Old Knowledge to be missed. Nothing had changed, just that Swivok was getting emotional. "Will it rain, too? "Basically, however, the climate is consistent with where the exit is. Along with it day and night." "I see you''re not completely isolated," My mentor had already noticed the intention to kill that was being directed at us. In time, I walk forward without fear of anything. "Oh, it''s been a while! Girls, the users of witchcraft, were running like they were holding back those signs. On its face, there is obvious impatience. Yes, I guess they''re being heard. About Swivo, nothing else, who wielded a great deal of majesty in this land. "Master Sansui, Master Suibok! Welcome to the cell! "The Great Heavenly Dog is waiting for you, come this way! "If you''re wrong, don''t let it get rampant all of a sudden! With an unmistakable reaction in a way, the ten or so users of the witchcraft pointed to the soaring rocky mountains surrounded by the lake. The only, protruding terrain on this land with a kind of spherical shape. To the mountain in the heart of the land, a line began to guide us. "Oh, that! Don''t fight them by mistake! "I''m feeling killer or something, but you definitely can''t! "Kill me irresistibly! "Or kill me without doing anything! You don''t want to eat the convolutions, the faces of the witch path were in a panic. While maintaining a certain distance, he was unable to escape. "Mm-hmm? Are you being told all about the old days? "Yeah..." "Because it''s the Great Tengu Hall, also known as the rough God." "Before, I heard it was terrible." "Well...... happy, embarrassed" Immortals that they are much older than their own masters. It was the first experience for the mountain waters that I was unable to meet with Fuukei. Therefore, he followed the guidance of the girls, more in awe of the signs of sitting in the heart of the land than in the killing of his surroundings. 269 Malice "Look, it''s me. Immortals do not rule nature. It''s with nature." Something and Fuukei were trying to teach themselves. I could read the signs. I wasn''t very favorable because Fuukei''s heart could have guessed to some extent. Clearly, I thought he was a good opponent for whatever he did. To put it plainly, I was looking downstairs. "So what?" I don''t know, I admired Master Kacho myself at the time. I remember myself never rebelling against my master when he said he was good at it or kept me from bumping into each other. "Because it is. You don''t have the skill, you have the heart." "Fuukei. You''re that one, you regret that younger me is getting you out of surgery, aren''t you? "Hey, that''s not true! I guess that''s why, but I was curious about Fuukei poking at me. I was looking down at Fuukei myself, just as Fuukei was looking down at me. I''m just saying the right thing, and he''s not right at all. He was just a shallow man immersed in joy, saying what was right for him. "I''m saying it for you! If you don''t learn only fairy art and learn the heart of a fairy, you will fall for the evil fairy! "What a mess, I''m here to learn fairy arts." "Yes! Fix it there! I''m gonna slap your sexual roots back! That''s why I took him lightly. "We''ll fight each other with training sticks." "Fine, great work! "Hey, hey, come on! "Ha!" "Ooh hey! Wait! How could you use that?! I had a hard time remembering! "You can use it too, you can use it! "No! No! Masterpiece! "Momentum." "Oh, hey, ah... ghhh! "What do you say, we won" "Wait! How can you even use your blink kung fu?! Even I still don''t remember! "Well, it''s decided because I learned" "Or Master Kacho......! You just feel like you won, using a technique I can''t use! On the same terms, I''m set to win! "Okay, that''s good. Again!" "Oh, hey... oh! "What do you say, we win again! "No, hey, wait... I didn''t say anything, right now, I''m going to fight all of a sudden... is there a guy who''s going to punch me in even though I''m hurt...! "Oh, my God, you''re a mean guy" "Hey, wait, don''t leave me! "You can float with light skill." "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m hurt! Take him to his master properly! "He''s sweet..." "Let it float more carefully! Or is this an exogenous method?! Why this sophisticated technique! "Well, that''s because I''m the strongest." If you think about it now. Especially now that I am a mature immortal, I look at my disciples. "You''ve only been apprenticing to your master for two hundred years?! How can you use so much technique! "You''ve been training for 700 years, and I can''t do it to this extent. You''re just not a big deal." Living for over a hundred years, why were we so childish at the time? I did understand Fuukei. I understand he just wanted to immerse himself in a sense of superiority, but that is, why didn''t you face him? I guess he was just saying the right thing and soaking up. But it''s also true that you said the right thing. He was only a Immortal in form, but still only in form was serious. I guess he was complaining to himself to satisfy his self-esteem, but should he still have taken what he was saying sincerely? How could I not be tolerant of him? A bungalow mansion at the top of the mountain. Simple, wooden architecture with just one room. Inside it was a hall made of slab floors lined with sloppy immortals. Age seems to be the difference, but there are still about ten boys and girls sitting right on the floor. On the top seat, a boy with a disgusting look was intimidating. Both Suibok and Mountain Water lay flat in their seats. Very naturally, he was giving his greatest thanks to his great predecessor as a Immortal. "Long time no see, Big Ten Dog Cell." "That sounds like a disaster. Most importantly, it''s me." "This is how I greeted you when I was going back to my hometown." "Well... I hear your apprentice took care of Noon''s descendants the other day. I appreciate it." None of the Immortals showed vigilance in Swivok''s behavior. Everyone seems to be guessing just by looking at me now. "... it''s been three thousand years since we''ve been back home" "Yes, it will" "Because the disciple is in public, it''s not. You''re going home because you killed Fuukei." "Wise eye, I''m afraid" Suibok has never spoken of Fukai in this land. Nevertheless, the fact that Fuukei''s name was indicates that he had visited the land. Not without surprise, but nevertheless the two of them accepted. "A few years ago, Fuukei visited the land. He remained evil for four thousand and five hundred years of training, but he was still excellent as a fairy magician and samurai. Did you kill him? "Yes, I killed him" "... don''t be shy" Fuukei was so extreme that she didn''t know how to kill it. It was completely integrated with the earth pulse, and it seemed like if every star didn''t crush it, it wouldn''t die. Still, this man was buried. The first young immortals to see Swibbock had to convince me, while I looked and marveled. For to a mature immortal, it seemed to me that he was so beyond human knowledge in front of him. "Again, I thought... I see you didn''t have any hands or feet playing that fukei" "... full of embarrassment" "For about two thousand and five hundred years... I was surprised when you showed up with your sword, but it''s even stronger than it was then. In time, I don''t have any evil in me. You monster." Cell was pointing his emotions through awe at me. "Face up, both of you" In time, I begin to tell. Cell understands very deeply about the swimbok in front of me. On the other hand, Suibok also had a deep understanding of the cell. Then we''ll have more conversations from there. I get it, then we exchange words. "I''m sorry to hear about Fuukei." "... it''s all my sin" "Don''t go down." Cell met Fuukei when he died. After I met him, I was sending him out without saying anything. That''s why I was stunned by Swivok''s ''readiness''. "Is it because of you that Fuukei was distorted? "To fight me, Fuukei wore a fairy talent that was truly enough to engrave his name. If he hadn''t been so sure with me, that must have been him." "Asshole." After understanding how monstrous Suibok was in front of me, I showed no mercy to Fuukei, who had to be compared to him like that. "I was five hundred years ahead of you, wasn''t I? Five hundred years of trained immortals are more wrong to go mad with jealousy because they have someone better than themselves." It was a more immortal word than anyone the mountain waters had ever met. It was a statement that knew the harshness of nature but was therefore never sweet. "Surely you are the strongest on this planet. There is no such thing as a stronger creature than you, and it no longer brings together the total power of this planet. A man who wore Pandora for the first time 10,000 years ago will be able to confront you one-on-one and kill you for the first time." Swibbock was strong, and he had a bad personality. Cell knows that very well, too. Knowing it, he didn''t say anything sweet about Fuukei. "So, it''s Swibbock, the most powerful man in human history. Was Fuukei, your brother, being held captive, imprisoned and abused by you in the most unhappy and inferior environment in human history? "That''s not true. But I think it''s true that behavior distorted Fuukei, not my strength." "Is that you? Have you ever acted against the common sense of immortals by committing as many assaults as you can or by destroying your hometown? "Yes." "You seem to care about that, can you be a Immortal or something" A cell that seems tattered, but mouths unscrupulous reason. As for mountain waters, where my sensibilities as a Japanese remain, it was an ethically unacceptable word. Anyway, he''s a bully and a bully, because he affirms that the bully is unilaterally bad. It was a word that might be immortal, but not human. "See, I didn''t mean you any harm, did I? "No, I think it was pranky" "It''s more wrong to be angry about that extent" Because of the immortals who lived a long time ago, the remarks were superfluous. I know what you''re trying to say, but it''s hard to accept. "You''re sweet to that Fuukei" "¡­ I want to take responsibility for my actions" So Fuukei wasn''t responsible for his actions? Cell was blatantly angry. He felt responsible for Fuukei and was angry at Swivok, who was about to die himself. I was angry why you were trying to die for such a boring man. "Look, Fuukei would have trained five hundred years longer than you. If no one is to blame for being assaulted by a newly arrived apprentice or for acting out of sight! You just have to go somewhere else! I left without doing that because Fuukei is an idiot! "Yes, no, I don''t think my actions, or those of a trained immortal for a thousand years..." "You just have to take responsibility for your actions. Fuukei should have gone through without knowing about you. Why are you treating someone five hundred years older than you?" Reason can be seen even in mountain waters. The forests where the mountain waters spent were full of greenery, but never paradise. It''s a green paradise or some retarded phrase like that on my mind, but there''s no paradise anywhere on this planet. For example, the boss of an animal that forms a herd can eat as much food as he wants and mate. But individuals with inferior sequences, that was the serious thing. He doesn''t eat the bait satisfactorily, he can''t mate, he fades away seriously and dies. Weak predators, survival of the fittest, wild codes. That is the wild reality, and it is normal. As for the mountain waters that have been feeling them for five hundred years, I know that what was happening in human society is normal as an animal. Sure, Swivok has been strong for a long time, but it''s normal for a strong side to bully a weak side. It''s not something I was praised for as a immortal, but that''s why I''m not particularly to blame. Except in the case of a samurai, the immortal is the deep sea, but on the clouds, but he can live wherever he pleases. Such a thing is possible even in mountain waters with training that is biased towards swordsmanship. I couldn''t do it to Fuukei, not to mention. But it''s like the bullied side sees an idiot. We fit in with stories of evil stirring up to exclude others and the weak fleeing. "No, you look uncomfortable. It''s Sansui." "Yeah, yeah... you''re right. I know it''s an idea as a saint, but I was wondering if the old master''s deeds were evil itself and should be affirmed." "You''re thinking sweet. If Suibok cared about it, he would have easily killed Fuukei. Assuming I was evil, was it obvious that I couldn''t help myself? If so, I should have left it. Or something, do you believe in the word karma or something? Immortals are those who are disconnected from the dead and undergo harsh training in nature. I''m never a good man, and I''m not on the side of humans. There is no good or evil in judgment when you do what you do. "Karma is, in the end, a human word like untrained itself, unwilling to do anything on its own." In response to that word, the mentor has no words to return. Because I certainly don''t repay the cause and effect at all. If karma is to work properly, Suibok should have been killed by Fukai. "Before they''re right or wrong, I guess they''re strong. If the sleigh doesn''t fit, just get out. What happens to a hated person after he dies? It will be more important for you to live well than for them to be unhappy." Talk about something like a pitiful sacrifice. Sure, well, maybe. My mentor couldn''t swallow enough. "You guys." The cells were clearly separated. "If it''s about someone else, I thought you said you liked it without worrying about that" Well, maybe so. It''s about us, so maybe that''s what we''re judging. But still. "Perhaps so. But the Great Heavenly Dog Cell." "What?" "Stop it, if you''re sick, I think you said you should feel better." "... right" Well, I guess so, Big Heavenly Dog had given up altogether. I''ve already said what I want to say, and they''ve said what they want to say. There is no point in pressing any more questions. "It''s just... Non is spared." In time, the Great Heavenly Dog honestly revealed his heart. "Non is also proud to be the greatest treasure maker on this planet, and in time he is aiming for even higher heights. In that sense, I am gay with you" If I want to die, I can''t help it. But I do have feelings to spare. "If you go home naturally, Noon will miss you. Remember that." "Thank you" 270 Front Seat There is no good or evil in strength or weakness. If weakness is evil, then all human beings at the top of the food chain will be good, beyond being weak to be eaten. If I say so, an organism called man is merely at the apex of the food chain, only an animal. It was not forgetting or abandoning about himself that Fuukei chose the path of accumulating power and avenging revenge, but in the end he only chose to live as a strong man. To the ape of a herd of monkeys, if you will, is no different from what another monkey has challenged. That he didn''t live as a weak man, he just chose the way to overthrow the strong. If so, it is only self-evident reason to defeat a further strong man named himself. There was no justice, no evil, just the end of strength and weakness. I guess it''s so inseparable because I still regret it as subjective. Yeah, after all, we''ve been dating for a thousand years. It wasn''t all bad. I wasn''t neglecting everything about his existence, and I wasn''t looking lightly at everything about him. I''ve always remembered the words of Fuukei while I spent a thousand and five hundred years in that forest. That was never just the mouth. I was remembering his'' words''. Whatever his psyche and purpose, words and actions were always right. If so, shouldn''t I have apprenticed his attitude in trying to be right? "Hey, Swibbock. Are you practicing Heaven''s Way?" "Exactly" "How many days have you been meditating on the highest of these flower bills? "Don''t ask me to come down, Fuukei. There''s no point counting a few days." "Well, that''s true! I''m only showing you who you are! When we first met in 3,000 years, it was never a bruise that I called my friend. No matter what he thought, he spent a thousand years under the same teacher. So, there''s no way I didn''t have any good memories. "Are you sure you want to keep sitting until you can" "Naturally. Heavenly Way, the art of manipulating heaven as you wish. If you learn that, I can reach further heights." "You think the more skill you learn, the stronger you can be? You think that''s great? "Absolutely. I don''t want to be great, but it''s decided stronger to remember a lot of the tricks." "... you''re still going to be strong" I was looking at the same sky. We were having the same night. "Just to be clear, you already remember the great martial arts, the instant martial arts, and the hard martial arts. Aren''t you strong enough already? "Not enough, I want to be stronger. I want to remember everything I can learn." "What are you gonna do when you''re so strong? I don''t understand you." I spent my time with him since I became a Immortal. He and his master were the brother and father to himself. "I was wondering if you just wanted to take pride in the immortality that you learned from those people there. I was wondering if I would abuse immortality and fall for evil immortality. But no. You should be strong enough by now. If it''s just great." "Not enough, not enough at all" I remember very well that he was afraid of himself, that he was in awe. I remember him who was jealous of me, who was afraid. I remember him being outraged that he was ashamed of it. I remember myself immersed in joy. "Slash the moon. I want to be the strongest man who can kill anything, with nothing out of reach." "Slash the moon? What a joke! "I mean it." "Then it''s an exaggerated delusion! You''re wrong, you''re never right! Immortals and immortals will be the pinnacle of foolishness, such as deciding by force whether they are right or not. Still, if you think about it now. Yeah, now that I think about it, the time we spent under the same master, knowing each other''s ugliness, was still beautiful. Even if it was my solitude, Fuukei was my friend. "You can''t be the strongest! Because I''ll take him down! "You can''t." "Something impossible! No matter how much you learn to do it, no matter how much you learn to do it! I will take you as the right Immortal! I wanted to cut the moon, a young, deserted immortal. He was the only one who stood up to me like that during my training years. Even now, I remember. About him for a thousand years, for keeping me from myself. No matter how painful and humiliating time with him was for him. Still, I admired him somewhere in my heart. You can''t just kill him and leave him like that. I have to go home. I''m sure the master is waiting. "So how''s that apprentice finishing? As a swordsman, I don''t know, but as a fairy, I think it''s a lot more finished." "I have a thousand years of training in my hometown, five hundred years of wandering in search of a divine sword, gaining a divine sword and fighting for a thousand more years, a thousand years of training in a single forest, and I have reached the same frontier as a sword immortal. And in that fold, I gave you this Sansui, Eckezax, introduced by God, with five hundred years of archery." Sitting next to me, I am proud of my young immortal. That''s how much happier I am to introduce you than I am to myself. "No longer, a swordsman who even exceeded me five hundred years ago. He is the Immortal of the Person, who can teach even the Immortal of my kingdom." That was the smile as innocent as a boy. I was very proud that I had nothing to worry about. He had shown his forefathers the disciples he had raised by hand salt as the total accounts of his life. "... introduced by God, or" Cell, who is mending the void law, naturally knows the seat of God. Because I know it, I can understand the bullshit of Suibo, who reached there alive. Seeing that reaction, once again the mountain waters were aware of the bullying of their master. "Be God, I was born in this world. I''m about you. Oh, it''s a creature." "I was reckless." "Really, it''s something that didn''t die well. Through that void, you reach the throne of God and you return, and that''s harder than coming back from the dead." "Really, I was so young. But I got a good sword." "I used to say let go. So the strength is bouncing further, so it''s out of hand." The mountain waters were reminiscent of the swordsman of Sopede. That the best swordsman in the country was moaning that it was just a wooden knife. The world''s most powerful swordsman broke it off with a wooden knife. What do the best jewelers in the world think of that? "Sure, you were sweet on the sword that day. I''m overconfident in Eckezax. I lost my arm too." That, oddly enough, was when I fought against my mountain water three times at the Festival. Being armed weakens my heart. The assumptions get sweeter, you look at them lightly, you make yourself bigger. Sometimes the result leads directly to defeat. "The lesson of the day is, it''s burning in my chest." "You didn''t eat ginseng fruit, you couldn''t cure the injury on the spot. Then I cut him to death before he bled to death." Eckezacks was indeed the world''s most powerful sword. However, Swivok was far from its current level at the time. Sometimes he suffered a hand injury, and sometimes he was alarmed. Because I admonished that, there is now Suibok and there is mountain water. Even so, at a time when I was immature, it should be noted that Swivok was the strongest. "I''ve never forgotten you." Defeat crossed the back of my brain. I suffered the first wound in my life that led to death. I got the strongest sword and was at the top of my specialty, and that chronic heart was pounded. For the first time then, Swivok gambled his death. I was more afraid of losing than dying. He threw himself into the death of the Rapid Railroad and showed it to him completely over the top. "... are your disciples stronger than you were then" "Yes, Sansui is the most powerful swordsman I have ever aspired to" You don''t have to come. That''s what I said, and Cell slapped himself on the knee. On that face, there was the innocence of the boy. "Needless to say, Noh was excited to see you two thousand years ago, and those in Noh''s have fought and broken Fuukei, and have been excited for the past few years. Thy disciples, and those in the midst of Noun. Let''s compare which is stronger." "I''ve been waiting for that word." "... oh, yeah. Let me tell you something." Cell looked at the mountain water and grinned wildly. "Those in this house naturally know the Immortal well. Five hundred years would seem like eternity to a man, but from what''s in here, youth is a good place. Well, if you know that there is a Suibo who has outstripped Fukai, it is only natural that you want to fight him! I see, and the mountain water convinced me. Surely I am a disciple of Suibok, and I will be of great interest. However, if there is a Swivok himself, he may not want to fight his disciples. "If I defeat you, I can fight Suibok. Do you mind if I say so, Sansui?" "Of course you are" The disciple and other front seats, mountain waters acknowledge that they are said to be so. I stayed in the front seat and broke it without distracting from my gaze. "Let this mountain water die in the honor of your master." I am the disciple of Suibok and the ideal of Suibok. You have to win in order to send your own master on a death journey. "Well said! That''s my disciple! The Great Heavenly Dog continues to laugh invincibly, saying that those in him have not lost either. Let those within you use the treasures that you have created to clear the snowflake. So now it''s time to win and show. It''s not just the mountain water, it even gets to Swivok to show it. He also intended to show the swordsmen all of his training. "Later, then. It''s the first time in 2,000 years I''ve had a game with Suibok! 271 Eight. Humans don''t necessarily have to fight. Not only do they reign at the apex of the food chain, but they also cultivate edible plants and raise edible animals. Such human beings do not have to constantly fight each other, unlike ''wild'' animals, even if it is necessary to fight each other. Well, for humans living in hiding that never gets invaded, combat technology is just close to traditional entertainment. The heavenly dogs inside talk to each other. "Your ancestors wounded that Swibbock." "Perhaps he was the only one who caught up to that point" "You took one arm from God''s realm against a monster who brought back a sword." Is there really such a person, or is he still alive if he was? Are the Tengu in the first place themselves actually living for hundreds and thousands of years? Most of the faces would have thought it didn''t matter, rather than suspect. Yeah, until Fuukei showed up a few years ago, that''s what everyone thought. "You''re the treasurer, Lord Cell of the Great Tengu. Here, I heard I showed up." It was the first evil fairy I saw. The man with a different look to the Tengus was bowing his head to the Tengus inside as he unleashed a sense of intimidation. "I apologize for any inconvenience you may have caused. I also destroyed your work when fighting him." Evil Immortal, was so polite that the word seemed inappropriate. The man had revealed his heart before the Great Heavenly Dog. "Why the flower bills, no, now you were in the Great Eight States. Why ''d you leave there? "I''m here to talk to you." "... you''ve got a lot of training for that." With the eyes of seeing something painful, Cell, the elder, was pitying him. "Needless to say to you, the same gate, I''m a kind of... joke. I''ve lived longer than your master, but I''ve never seen anything like it." "I know. I spent three thousand years to beat that guy, but I can''t help but feel confident that I can beat him in my heart, thinking there''s no way I''m going to lose." "If you''re going to try with that, I''ll stop you at the boulder. Normally, I''d encourage you to oversize the shadow in yourself, but that''s not the case with that monster. Approximately, you can''t even imagine someone who can fight and win. Are you going to use Pandora to get lucky?" "I will use Vajra, not Pandora. And now I''m wandering for it." "Right." I never asked any more. To be honest, I wasn''t interested in the long story of Immortals and Tengu. However, after that, Fuukei and the users of the rapid railway were present. Everyone remembers that time. "If anything, we can be present against those in the Great Tengu Palace who are connected to the flower bills..." "These guys'' ancestors once ripped off my arm that had Eckezacks" "! Well, that''s what happened?! "Surprised? What do you say, don''t you want to fight? "If that is the case, I will also let you see to it the results of your training. But it could get expensive." "Good, never mind. Nevertheless, this secret border is not wide enough to allow immortals who have been able to fight the boulder with the best method of land movement ahead of them. The location will be on the table." And I saw exactly the natural mutation. The soil is ragged and arrives like a bullet. The Great Rock lifts up and even the Great Mountain rocks. The earth, which is supposed to be immovable, tilts, flips, and spins. I saw the sight of the world itself exactly as if it had turned to the enemy, as did the speedy railroad users, the witchcraft users, and the tendogs of the exams. "I was surprised when I saw Suibo, but I''m equally surprised at you now. What''s the name of the technique? "Landscape Stream Immortality, Gathering Method Absolute.¡° Mother Dou, Yuan. "My dragon was reincarnated. This is the art of integrating with the earth''s veins, always receiving endless immortality, obtaining an indestructible flesh, and manipulating the earth as it pleases." "Suibok is on the throne of God on the other side of the void, or do you connect to the earth with the rooting stars? The disciples of that snotty boy are always monstrous." They could only live within a fixed lifespan, and were once again afraid of the Great Heavenly Dog, who would reign within us. Because a man who manipulates the earth willingly lies completely flat upon his eyes. "... you still don''t think you can win" "I believe that fear will make me use Vajra" The art of manipulating the earth into immortal flesh. Who is he who, in addition to them, is brave enough to be sure of winning? Everyone on the spot imagined and abandoned it. Exactly the man with unimaginable strength is Fuukei, the one against whom he cannot be sure of victory. of unimaginable strength, and beyond. That is exactly what even imagining was horrible. Even now, Suibok is a serious man. I trained for a thousand years, even though I had never lost to anyone and hardly even struggled. Even though there wasn''t a dragon I wanted to defeat, I headed to the throne of God at the end of five hundred years of wandering. Then I kept winning covering the rest of the world for a thousand years and still even threw away my divine sword to be even stronger. From there he trained for another millennium and continued to throw it away while generating many depths. It is no longer a foolishness beyond degrees, but naturally not everyone can form it. Without goals, humans can''t be desperate. If you don''t get desperate, you can''t get stronger within a limited lifespan. Modern speedy railroad users got their goals. Even Fuukei feared Suibok, and our fathers showered him with a knife. If so, we should have been able to do the same ourselves. "Warrior of the Secret Border Cell, Xun Railway Eight Stage, Locomo Lloyd" The mountain water of being a disciple of Suibok was to be fought against the warriors of the land in places where the users of the rapid railway train. I want to see where Swivok himself fights, or I want to fight. The warriors of the Rapid Railroad who thought so also named me as their disciple in the struggle against the mountain waters. Locomo Lloyd, chosen among them, was ahead of his midlife at his age, and his physical abilities themselves had declined slightly from the full season. But the fighting power itself has been polished by the workouts of the last few years, and it is seen to be the best of them all. "Suibok is disciple, master master of the martial arts guide of the Four Noble Sopeds of the Kingdom of Arcana, Black and White Mountain Water" While surprised by the presence of a position on the Xun railway, the mountain waters swallowed the gold dan in front of them as they were noted by their surroundings. Even though I knew that was to show that it was an immature material that could not even be used at the beginning of the alchemy method, I set up a wooden knife in the middle while showing myself as raw at it. "Lord Suibok''s martial name remains in this. I am glad to be able to fight you, the disciple that he recognized." "We will do everything we can to keep up with that expectation, immaturely" "I have seen Lord Fuukei use the technique before, but have you reached that area?" Already, I''m glad to say the battle has begun. At least, Lloyd knows treasure better than mountain water. Therefore, it was easy to nurse that the mountain waters would not have tools made by immortals other than Jindan. Of course, treasures that recreate fairy art for immortals who can use it are only auxiliary. Still, he understood that he didn''t have the treasure in itself. Similarly, the mountain waters were observing about Lloyd again. The clothes he was wearing were first and foremost treasures, as were the ornaments, and he had a sense of aromatic fullness of qi and blood from his body. Probably eating both pan peaches and carrot fruit. In time, I find out that I''m not equipped with a treasure that would probably be a weapon. Of course, there may be weapons that I don''t know about, but at least I''m not equipped with weapons such as swords or spears. That''s all there is to know. (If the weapon is a wooden knife, it is dangerous to think the same as Lord Fuukei, even at the same gate. If you''re confident you can fight this enclosed space, there''s no way to manipulate the weather or the terrain. Probably saw shrinkage as the main technique) (My body is working out, but I never use a weapon because of how my hands and feet are working out, and I don''t seem to attack my opponent with my bare hands. If so, is it the same type of magic that makes the technique itself a means of attack) Assuming or not, unexpected things happen. But it can be reduced. Both of the first encounters were enjoying a luxurious time. "As you can guess, we use swordsmanship as a fluent. As a immortal, immature is a good place." "So swordsmanship is the mainland? That''s scary..." Strong. I knew that just because I saw each other. The mountain waters honored the descendants of the warrior who ripped off his master''s arms before him, and Lloyd was alert to the mountain waters, which were not as Swivok''s front seat. (Anti-shrinkage measures are adequate, melee is where you want them) (I see some unexplained treasures. Better not think you can defeat a carrot fruit without it or hit a knife clean) Cell and Suibok watched side by side from afar. Because this struggle is what should also be called a surrogate war every two thousand and five hundred years for both of them. Competition, not contention. That''s why I''m so smiling. "Rapid Railway..." Lloyd put his hands forward. Keep your hands open and use ''Fierce'' to express the rapid railway. The mountain waters, which I had not heard of in any way from my master, were meant to be handled without surprise, no matter what the technique. But when I saw it, I was obviously surprised to open my eyes. "Actual Wheel (Jitsurin), Single (Hirae), Guardian, Daihachi! It was the first time I had seen that in this world. It''s very popular in the original world. He hasn''t seen it in five hundred years. Floating around Lloyd was a shining gear. The eight gears, which are gently rotating without shafts, are surrounded to protect Lloyd''s body. (Just as magic creates walls and armor, does the Rapid Railroad create gear and use it for defense and attack? If you do hit the human body while the giant gear spins, enough for the means of attack. In addition, placing it on all sides would also be a means of defense. But more than that...) The mountain waters are eyeing Lloyd. Even surrounded by shining gear, but Lloyd''s figure is visible from that gap. But I''m no longer able to feel the signs. That is what makes it impossible to perceive the outside from inside this secret border. (Can that gear block the space? If so, you can''t move in shrinkage on that inside) You can also quickly see that you are no longer perceptible because you constantly perceive the signs. It showed that for mountain waters, we were losing the biggest advantage. (If the shrinkage method moves space and the void method distorts space, it''s no wonder we can cut space with human moves... maybe we can break the gear itself. Not me, if it''s a sacrifice) Mountain water is less aggressive in itself. Heavy duty would make up for it to some extent, but still not that powerful. Perhaps you step on it that you can''t destroy the gear yourself, and then assemble the fight. (Though, it''s not as good as a liquor song fist. Unlike the array, which is knocked down just by getting close, I saw it as only undefended and intercepted. shrinkage would also be used for approaching and avoiding) From between the gears, take a good look at the other person''s expression. This technique, too, is a human trick. If so, it would never exceed human limits. Tactics will be explored due to commonalities and differences with known techniques. (I can feel consciousness from that gear. Probably pretty free to move, but hard to control for that matter. Eight were considered the best when it came to consciousness during combat, even if a few could be served with a slight emergency evasion. From the look on his face, there''s plenty of room, but there''s no play. the same type of technique as the shadow unloading of the toon) The mountain water unraveled the midsection. In time, he moved on to the supposedly unstructured structure. With his sword in his right hand, his left hand lowered sloppily, not grabbing anything. While I am convinced it is the optimal structure, I also recall that my master had told me not to use it as much as possible. They don''t mind masters, but masters do, right? No? You can do it if you want. Crouching starts, for example, have the weakness of being late when acting differently in teaching the other person what to do next. From what I can see, it is an ideal structure for masters to connect to any action, even if it stands on a bar. But even if you can, it''s not much better. Why is that? They get angry, they mistake it for clueless. As a courtesy, the mountain waters walk slowly. Believe me, this is the right place for the person in front of me. "Transformation, triple series" As it turns out, I can tell you were right. "Attack formation, reverse rotation. Shooting Vehicle, Single" Lloyd launched a long-range attack on the walking mountain water. "Blade" "shrinkage" The mountain water goes backwards of the Lloyd, dodging heavily. He turned to his opponent and stroked his chest with his left fingertip. "I see." Snuggly, the red blood was wetting my clothes. "I thought it was gear, was it rat fireworks" Without worrying about his own bleeding, Mountain Water understood the rapid railway. I see, strong. 272 []/(n, vs) emergency/ For Mountain Water, bleeding in battle was the first time in a long life, such as being attacked by an opponent more originally. Scratches, or cuts, were sustained on a wide scale. There is a line running on its chest like a rule drawn on a letter, from which blood overflows and does not stop. I never dropped my gaze on that wound, and the mountain water was just looking at Lloyd, who had turned this way. "Shrinkage...... that''s fast. I thought you''d jump into my nostalgia." "If you had, you would have stayed dead." Lloyd, who was guarding with eight gears, turned three gears to attack when attacking. One gear was scissored with two gears and ejected with pitching machine guidelines. thereby gearing toward the mountain water at high speeds. In itself, it was not a threat to mountain waters. Fast but not instantaneous. It was roughly the speed in the eyes of the constant, and much slower than the magic of heat and thunder. (I''m glad it''s inconsiderate. I had a deep wound to my arm as it stood on the middle floor) It was when the mountain water made an emergency evasion by shrinkage that it saw the other person''s expression. I just flew one shot of gear, and I wasn''t relieved of the tension. I was more focused on my own technique than I was trying to cope with this move. There was something about the mountain water that I suspected was shrinking, and I avoided it dramatically. And the mountain water that does it saw it just before shrinkage. From the gear released, a thin blade grew. The blade, twice the diameter of the gear, had consequently touched the body of the mountain water. The sharpness was excessive enough to damage the mountain water just wearing cloth clothes. If the mountain waters were approaching while maintaining a mid-level structure, they could have lost their convenient upper arm of posture. "Do you know the ginseng fruit" "Yeah, I know. Master can make it, but immature I can''t." Lloyd, facing back, looked unpleasant. Seeing the bloodshed, I was unhappy that the wound had not healed. "Why, I haven''t eaten beforehand. If I had eaten, I would have healed those wounds." I can see Lloyd''s dissatisfaction with mountain waters. This battle is unusual. One is armed with treasure, reinforced with carrots, etc., and supported by witchcraft. Nonetheless, the other just has a wooden knife and the rest is just fortifying the flesh by Kim Dan. Now, I don''t like reciprocity. Do your best, he says. That''s understandable. Understandably, but that''s not a fluke. "Words will be useless, indicated by results" Mountain water ripped open in the chest, moves forward again. There was no laughter, seriously, and he enjoyed a useless killing in the face of his opponent''s life. "Oh yeah......" On the other hand, Lloyd couldn''t afford it either. I am surprised that Suibok''s disciple, Mountain Water, was not heard anything about it. As if you were someone without prior information, I didn''t think you were going to be fighting yourself. This one''s working out measures, but they didn''t even know about this one. It''s an unpleasant story. But even if I pulled it out, I was surprised at the evasion of mountain water, shrinkage. Tengu inside this can also use moves classified as shrinkage, but Fuukei was a few steps faster than that. But of the mountain water, even Fuukei is beyond it. (Again, a flush that specializes in shrinkage? much faster than I imagined, there was no preliminary motion) Of course, Lloyd has taken care of the shrinkage. From the five gears that are floating around, as the mountain waters have guessed, a blade can optionally be produced. If I was going to move around myself in shrinkage and grab my arm from a gap in my gear, I was going to cut my arm off as it was. Though that would have been cut off already, too. (Well, what''s up) Mountain water was thinking as he walked. Ultimately, approaching and hitting is how mountain water fights and is extremely incompatible with an opponent who cannot be approached. Hitting a bullet ready, is not a fluke, and this one is overwhelmingly unfavourable given that the opponent is eating ginseng fruit or equipped with treasure. Then you still have to get a chance to shoot them that you can''t handle. (In the midst of a brawl, explore and hit the opportunity. Other than archery with my master, it''s going to be an experience I won''t get) Nevertheless, a Ranged Attack must be carried out on the opponent at least in order to engage in a Brawl. Otherwise, the opponent will just attack without breaking the tortoise''s structure. That''ll make sure you win. (I''m not going to pick up a win in a protracted battle. Fight him, win) (Without the use of momentary merit, I walk in. I thought I would use a lot of shrinkage... well, you were a swordsman) Lloyd himself is well aware that no matter how externally it improves endurance, it does not extend to immortals. Fuukei and the like are the most recent examples, but if the Immortal cares about it, he can keep fighting with insomnia. To the boulder, Lloyd can''t do that. If so, the most to fear is enduring warfare. But they dare to walk slowly. Seeing it, it heightened tension. In other words, I am confident that I can avoid it with delicate manoeuvres rather than with great taste. (Leave one spare and use two as offensive formations. Medium-range combat is the mainstay of the fast track! "Attack, double dance! Five gears loosely around Lloyd''s perimeter. Further out, the gear I just used for the injection rotates. Put the blade together and rotate at high speed. The wind presses the perimeter, trying to blow it away. "Come!" Lloyd ran out. Walk as hard as you can toward the mountain waters that walk you loose. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Two gears used for an attack, move it around yourself and use it for an attack. There is no reason to let mountain waters circle your imagination, such as how cleavage it can be. What you see is only the orbit of the attack. An attack unleashed with intent made it possible to see and read it. "Momentum." Dare I jump into nostalgia. Throw yourself inside the track of two gears and the track of five gears. No matter how fast the gear can move, it is the human who moves it. Anyway, if you can magically attack a wide range, the rapid railroad can only attack around the gear. If so, it can itself get inside the track of that gear. "Transient Belt" Nevertheless, Lloyd is also equipped with treasure. It is also a treasure made by the best craftsmen on this planet. It was possible to behave equally, more than not fortified by evil blood or Wang Qi. Adjust the outer orbit by keeping a good view of the movement of the increased speed mountain water. As long as there is an inner gear, the opponent cannot attack himself. That''s why we chase them with psychological leeway. "Power method, shock leg" Shortly afterwards, the ground exploded. Increase the speed of momentum by increasing the speed of momentum. To kick the ground hard pushes your body out hard. The mountain waters were flat in the nostalgia of their enemies with highly challenging movements without complex movements. For a moment, the mountain water disappears from sight. Still, it was possible to follow the movement at the edge of the eye. Find the mountain water you are trying to circle in and move the gear that attacks the outside to circle in and scissor. "No matter how fast you move, man is human" Lloyd looks out for mountain water. I did see the mountain waters that were the size of adult men. "Humans can''t change their size that way! No matter how fast they can move or how skilled they are, they can only move their hands and feet efficiently after all. If so, the attack can be knocked in at an unavoidable time. If the opponent eliminates the gap he can avoid, he will inevitably hit. "Did you think these five gears were decorations! Lloyd, who was running, switches direction. I was going to wall the five gears floating around me and snag the other guy. by the outer gear and the inner gear, simultaneously suppressed from three directions. In that case, we''ll have to shrink just before it does. Prior to his escape, he was running, even preparing to launch a long-range attack. "... yes, I''m human" Even in that situation, the mountain waters were calm. "You''re human, too." Do as Lloyd thinks, do not re-compartmentalize. "I can''t deal with attacks from blind spots" If we keep this up, we''ll pinch it, for a moment. Something hit Lloyd''s head. I hit it, maybe I should have said I was hit more than that. A mass of dirt blown away by seismic legs. That floats in the universe, gets a chance and falls. It was landing on Lloyd''s head. "Foreign Gong Dynasty, Mountain Throw" The technique of lightening, weighing and dropping objects once touched, when the operator intends. By doing so, he was attacking from the top, which was a complete blind spot. A blow to the head, that''s an unintentional blow, too. That was driving the elaborate gear manipulation crazy. The speed slows, the rotation slows, and the gear placement becomes full of gaps. (Not good!) Lloyd chose the best course of action in his blindness, which darkened for a moment. After giving up the delicate operation, I first get the blade out of my surrounding gear. Fully deploy the blade you normally suppress in order to reduce the consumption of majesty and invite the opponent to attack. First, defend. A few moments before the injury is healed by the effects of the ginseng effect, the tortoise''s defense tries to snuggle. In time, I was on guard over what was barely defensible. Prepared to use the excess gear to the upper side. (This place, overwhelming! (Thought I would) The mountain waters ran untouched. That means the wooden knife is pointing to the ground. Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt. Unattributed magic that connects objects touched by a wooden knife. "Foreign Gong Dynasty, Mountain Throw" Injection by connecting the touched pebble to the wooden knife and shaking the wooden knife. gear with disturbed placement, and a blade that is out of it. Let the pebble jump in the shape of a stitch through that gap and aim at the back of your foot. "Gu?! First, a painful blow from the head. I take a blow from there that just hurts to the bottom. It''s an action that rocks the other person''s consciousness up and down. "Qigong Sword" From above Lloyd as Lloyd assumed, the mountain water jumped inside the gear of defense. But I can''t intercept it any more than my consciousness is pointing down to the attacked side. "Heavy duty." All in return for the bleeding, the mountain water had hit Lloyd with a painful blow. (Rapid railroad defense is, indeed, stiff. But it is defense by skill, and it is the first time that the surgeon is full and effective. disturbing it is not that hard) In the attack of mountain water, the axis was an attack from overhead. If the mountain water travels at high speeds, the opponent also thinks at high speeds and follows only high-speed objects. That''s why Lloyd couldn''t follow a chunk of dirt that floated relatively slowly over the sky. Strange speed difference. That was driving Lloyd precisely. (Nevertheless, the battle starts here) I could deal with the Xun Railway. I could deal with Lloyd. But this battle has not yet been settled. Nothing else, the treasure made by the cell is barely functioning. I don''t think the immortal who lived a long time did not envisage the case of being jumped into nostalgia. "Hard work." Surrounded by gear of defense, the mountain waters had chosen defense rather than pursuit. That, too, turned out to be right. The treasure Lloyd wore automatically acted in recognition of the wearer''s crisis. It unleashes an attack on all Lloyds. Mountain water suppressed his ears while maintaining the hard work he was about to untangle. deafening, but harmful sounds were emitted to the human body. That meant awareness for Lloyd and letting him attack toward the stuffy mountain waters in front of him. And mountain waters, which are nothing else, are the most biased in defense by technology. The noise of the void makes mountain waters incapable of demonstrating their skill. "Gu!" "Come on!" A small gear was released towards the mountain water. 273 []/(n, vs, adj-no) bitter/bitter/ Baby, noise bell. It is simply a treasure that sounds loud, flatteringly expensive. It makes sense, however, that the person wearing it will pass out and activate at the same time. It is a notice to the wearer, but at the same time it is an obstruction to the nearby enemy. If you hear it at close range, the ear will not function for a while. Of course, it is the user who eats a direct hit, it is just a misery. But that misery is enough. At least, it was too effective for less defensive mountain waters. For once, it could not be prevented by the hard work that was taught to that extent, and the sense of equilibrium and other delicate behaviors were sealed. Yes, for Mountain Water and Swivok, these unprovoked, wide-ranging attacks are always effective. Low defense, regardless of having to approach and attack. The only way to poke at that weakness is to attack without a gap like a booze fist or a blast like this one. "Gu..." And Lloyd himself had been damaged by the roar, but still managed to turn to fighting back. It produces a real wheel to the point where it fits in the palm and releases only one shot. I couldn''t afford to get the blade out, I just shot it in. Still, it would have been profound for mountain waters if it had been hit. If that hits, then so be it. "Gu..." I didn''t hit it. Naturally. If you release a large gear, it could have hit you, but no one knows if the palm giant gear hits the enemy even though it''s close range. Still, it was literally a misery that attacked. "... chi! I didn''t hit it because I was just lucky. Melting, the mountain water crawled to the ground with his left hand and both legs, striking out a thrust that pushed him straight out. It''s not an advanced move called seismic legs. I just wanted to avoid it in the sky, in conjunction with my light work. He climbs up into the sky in a meticulous, disguised manner. The sound of moving away from the audio source and getting smaller. Still, the echoes echoed in my ears, and inevitably my sense of equilibrium did not return. (No, I can''t shrink. the ability to grasp the area was completely disturbed) While floating to the universe, the mountain waters nevertheless managed to await recovery. Literally painful, but as long as you take your distance, your opponent is also difficult to precision attack. The ugly emergency evasion, too, but I have no regrets that I made the best decision. "Hey... it''s fun..." The mountain water was laughing. Of course, the pain wasn''t missing, but he still laughed with pleasure. "Well, how do we win? We''ve come a long way... but we''ll have to beat them for a while." Because of the immortals who can act in disregard of air resistance, the mountain waters that were lighter float everywhere. And it slowly stopped when it reached a certain height. Of course, it''s not what he intended. ¡­¡­ Shit! " Looking around, I saw the summit of a rocky mountain with the caves of the immortals. Directly beside myself, there is a place close to the center of this inside. That meant that gravity had gone up altitude to where it matched. This secret border is on the outside below and on the inside. Consequently, when the altitude is reached above a certain altitude, it becomes attracted from all directions and matched. Far beneath my eyes I can see the training ground, but I cannot go back there because of the principle of shrinkage. The shrinkage can only be moved in the horizontal axis and not in the vertical axis. I can''t use the shrinkage in this place, which hits the top from every part of this land. "Then... while you watch the target attack and then descend, deal with it." Perhaps it can be assumed that an attack by treasure would be carried out rather than by a speedy railway. I don''t know the principle of rapid railway, but mountain waters know other techniques. To be clear, almost all procedures are manual. In other words, there is no means of ranged attack that goes completely automatic towards the target. Above, but beside, but if you stay away, it''s naturally hard to guess. Mountain water and swimbok have extensive perceptual abilities, but are difficult in other respects. If it''s genuine, it attacks a wide range, and if it''s festive, it can be modified to some extent by predictive ability, but that makes no sense to think about. "No, I know exactly why my master sent me here. Yeah, that''s fun." I can see why the cell was holding me back. Those two are really comrades, and they can''t replace each other. "Well... what do you say? Lloyd was on his knees on the ground for no reason to follow with his eyes the mountain water that had left over him. I''m stopping the noise and trying to hold it back somehow. "That''s painful..." My body is painful, but my heart is more painful than that. At this point, I''ve already rated Mountain Water and Lloyd. I have trained for five hundred years, naturally, but the mountain waters are too strong. Fuukei was a numerical strength, but mountain water is a technical strength. Blow the ground with vigour, floating it up with an external method of action, hitting it in the head. Confidence in the absolute skill to succeed without suffering. That''s the strongest heir. The man who inherited the strongest of them, the absolute strong man named Suibok. From the beginning, I wasn''t the person I could beat. There''s no way a physically fading person can beat someone who''s been trying for hundreds of years, who''s only been alive for decades. In the first place, how seriously did the forty years and the inanimate self build up a workout in those forty years? Can you say that even half of forty years I poured it to get stronger? There''s no way I can tell you, I wasn''t that diligent. Workouts are not fun things. If you have someone to fight against, you''ll get stronger every second. In that case, there will be a lot of dead people. If strength determines the situation, everyone will incite. In that case, there will be many defectors. In a sense, this secret border cell is secure. It is a very stable world, albeit capped by humans who can live in it. At least, more than outside this secret border cell. "But not yet." There are so many things to say. There is certainly dissatisfaction. But I''ll see you later. Now I will do everything in my power at this hour. Fight and win, win out. Sure, the other guy stays raw, but this one doesn''t have to stick with it. Saved by gear, saved by treasure, saved by peaches, supported by a lot of support. What''s wrong with that, then we fight and win. "Go, gossip jewels! Originally used with real wheels and blades, it is a treasure for ranged attacks. Very small, that''s the eight balls smaller than the eyeball. There''s a hole in it, and it''s joined in one string to unleash it. By doing so, the eight spheres move endlessly vertically and towards far above. Treasures, gossip jewels. Extremely simply, it is just a weapon of strike, moving the universe irregularly and automatically toward the target. Nevertheless, it has the ability to automatically track the target, even if it is somewhat away, and has the strength to use it without any problems at all, even if Lloyd is in an unstable situation, as he is now. I understand that the power itself is not as strong, but still the opponent is not sturdy. If so, it would be enough for restraint. This gossip jewel is not aimed at deciding. It''s just gloomy. Still, it would be effective on top of this for mountain waters that are now sensibly paralyzed by noise bells. Anyway, buy some time. Make sure you''re safe while inhibiting your opponent''s recovery. "I''ll slap everything I can into you! "Fast and small......! Trouble." Use heavy duty and try to land first. As a result, the body falls in the wrong direction. circumvention in unintended directions, but there is no original off-site provision. If so, I decide it''s no problem, and in addition, I don''t feel comfortable with the situation. Focus on avoiding shrinkage until it becomes available. The mountain water drops straight to the side as it accelerates. Eight balls track him, as they chase him. "Automatic tracked ranged attack..." On boulders, they''re not as impotent as the treasure itself shrinks. Irregularly, the eight spheres were approaching as they suddenly changed their orbit. That has two meanings. That it is difficult to capture because it is not coming at the shortest distance. The other was that it would take time to reach them, as they would not push the shortest distance forward. "If we can use shrinkage, we can handle it, but that''s the problem." It will take a little longer for the shrinkage to become available. Until then, we have to deal with treasure attacks without shrinking. "I mean... no problem" Collide on the ground while accelerating and erect a wooden knife without any injury. Reinforce the wooden knife with an qigong sword with all eight spheres orbiting irregularly in sight. "If you just need to buy some time, no problem" Instead of stiffening the body, use transient work. It then lowers at full speed backwards in conjunction with the seismic legs. "Whatever orbit you move, the highest speed is known. If this one drops at full speed, the opponent can only attack from the front" The worst part is being besieged. In that case, he will certainly take a blow in his current physical condition. Depending on where it hits, it can remain unconscious. In that case, it will remain a battle. "Though......! But normally to the point of falling back at full speed, there''s no way you can get away with it. Rather than running forward normally if you can get away with it. The eight balls that move irregularly obviously pack the distance. Originally, the improvisational function is not fuel efficient and can be maintained for a long time. If so, it was natural to be caught up. "Ready for two or three shots! There''s nothing to be afraid of if it''s complete, but gossip jewels that come from all directions to kill. In contrast, the mountain water once took the stand to stop and intercept. "It''s early... but it''s in my eyes! A small sphere that changes speed, changes direction, and strikes in an instant. Aim for one of them and punch in with a wooden knife as you stick it all over your body. Even though it encloses all directions, the siege is only one thickness. If you stick it in one direction, you can pull it out. Though. "Boo!" Probably the same principle as throwing mountains. Contrary to size and speed, it was a very heavy blow when it hit the back of the mountain water. As it is, the sphere also arrives from yet other directions. "It hurts... it just hurts! Protect only the head, withstand attack with readiness. On the other hand, the sound was getting closer to my ear. "That''s close... you''re back already" Lloyd, who would be eating carrot fruit, was already back in shape compared to the mountain waters where it was finally better to outrun such a smallworker''s attack. Thus the sound of approaching was reaching the ear. But that meant that the ears of the mountain water were returning. "Yes, yes, yes! My arms, feet, bruises are engraved. Eight spheres hit, bleeding internally, and my body hurts. On the other hand, only the head manages to stay dead. There are no abnormalities in the bones either, while recognizing...... "Run away! I was watching Lloyd fly in his gear from above. "I''m not running anymore" Convinced that his brain had demodulated, the mountain waters surrounded by eight spheres shifted from defense to treatment. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters" irregularly moving jewels, slapped one of them. While dealing with one, other jewels head for the mountain waters. If that were the end of it, it would have been a meaningless change. "shrinkage method, weaving princess" Move the jewel tapped with a wooden knife in the direction of travel of the jewel moving at high speed. Inevitably, the two had collided and were damaged as they altered their tracks. The ball, reduced to six, he kept constantly following all of it with signs, repeating his actions three times without bitterness. Destroyed all of the gossip jewels and finished processing. Lloyd, who watched it, is stunned, but still makes a long-range attack by gear. (You say we hit each other with jewels in shrinkage?! Are you following all the movements of the eight spheres?! It''s just hard to bump into each other, but I didn''t aim for the highest speed and hit it all! Again, understand that you must not shrink to your surroundings. And do another shrinkage measure. The shrinkage cannot be accommodated up or down. If so, there is no problem if you take control of the airspace. Convert the gear that breaks into Defense to Attack. A total of four, large gears head towards the mountain waters as they blade out. "Go, gossip jewel! Along with that, release a spare gossip jewel. Eight balls moving irregularly toward each other without engaging with large gears. Four large killing intentions, eight small tows. Together, the attack from all directions. In contrast, the mountain waters...... "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters" Earlier, I handled it as if it were the same. Hit the ball coming towards you, let it shrink, and now let it cut to the blade of the gear. All twelve attacks of speed, magnitude, and orbit are simultaneously recognized. When he understood it, Lloyd was acting perfectly natural. "Ringing, noise bells" The only sound weapon I could get an effective shot at. I threw it straight down and activated it. While there were still seven octagonal jewels left, he tried to blunt his opponent''s actions. "Cattle Tow" I wonder if there''s a time lag, Mountain Water. What I did was simple. I was thrown straight down. I pulled it in hand and grabbed it. "Power." No matter how good a treasure it is, the intrusion is on the extension line between immortality and unattributed magic. If so, the principle of sound sounding is also known. Naturally, the vibration hits the left hand directly, but the force reduces the knockout. Originally, the wooden knife is held in the right hand and it is not a problem for the left hand to die temporarily. And...... "shrinkage" Brace and cut the approaching gear blade. After confirming it, exit with shrinkage. The mountain waters, which evaded extremely vividly while slightly hurting his left hand, looked up at Lloyd with a serious face. i.e.¡­¡­. Did you run out of magic seeds yet? 274 Up and down Immortals, or Tengu, can gather information about their surroundings by meditating and concentrating. If you''re not even fighting, if you''re going to watch the game thoroughly, that''s not the hard part. But the heavenly dogs in the secret cell don''t look good. Likewise, the users of witchcraft can share their senses with their ''connected'' counterparts. To put it bluntly, I can see what the person I''m assisting is looking at, too. Beyond that, it was also possible to grasp it delicately, just because the subject was limited. Right now, all the users of witchcraft in foster care are connected to Lloyd. Thus, the burden on each and every person was light, as it supported the enormous burden of the rapid railway in a system of more than a hundred people. But they were all confused. The transcendent moves shown by the mountain waters. I saw it, albeit indirectly, and it was blue. Of course, all the speedy railroad users have no idea. "Um, what''s going on! "The Great Heavenly Dog Hall?! "You''re still fighting, aren''t you?! "Yes! We''re going after him, too! The mountain water left and took refuge in the distance as it was. From there onwards, the battle continued, because the capture was easy inside the cell, which is spherical. But I don''t know what''s going on. Therefore, the speedy railroad users went after their representatives. On the other hand, everyone sees me, both witchcraft users and heavenly dogs. I forged up the mountain water I''m fighting now, see the most powerful man in the world. "... Hey, Swibbock. How old was your apprentice? "Come to Noon, it''s about five hundred." "You... are probably a teacher." The word is more painful for Cell and his disciples, who are heavenly dogs, than the face of the kingdom of Arcana and the eight kinds of divine treasures. I know that the age of five hundred is young as a immortal. That''s why the fact that the mountain waters used shrinkage brilliantly was other than understanding. "I''m afraid." It is now that I am strong. That''s not surprising. But mountain water is not Swivok''s blood or anything. I just said I was trained by Swivok to show transcendental moves, even though I had no talent whatsoever. It shows that Suibok is complete as a Immortal and has reached superior levels as a Master. Nevertheless, that is not surprising for Swivok. I was delighted. There was a slightly different surprise than the residents of the Frontier Cell. My own disciples did not disturb my heart when I saw blood. Without fear of being bombed, he chose the best without hesitation. I''m simply happy with that. After all, I know that my disciples are not what they used to be. Indeed, it is an ideal to aim to defeat without a single blow. But you can''t even be afraid of a bullet. Because the mind that scares the bullet disturbs the move and stifles the body. At the same time, you can''t keep one thing in mind when you''re hit. Just because you bled out, you can''t even care about that. Is it important or to fight, to win? It is normal for blood to flow if you live, and it is normal for you to get hurt if you fight. My old self, remembering that I didn''t even know that, but I was even impressed with how my apprentice was finishing. Mountain water fought festivals, runs, and toons, but it was never attacked. Of course, that is also proof that mountain water has gained that much strength. On the other hand, there was anxiety. I wondered if I could stand around as usual when I was injured. I was worried. My own apprentice is truly an ideal swordsman. "... boulders, you''ve only ever admitted" "Yeah, he''s a really filial apprentice" The mature heavenly dogs were convinced to learn about Swibbok, two thousand and five hundred years ago, on a young day. Once reached the seat of God in a literal sense, Swivok still continued to seek strength. The mountain waters have reached what he was really aiming for, that he wanted to be purely stronger than anyone else. It meant that, as his Immortal, his untrained to this world was cut off. "... Suibok" "Yes." "Sure, you''d be a proud apprentice. But don''t you want to tell me more? "That''s... of course. But..." "I don''t know, I guess." Cell, for one thing, is sparing. A man who has been raised so many immortals, who has finally transcended his strays, has spared no effort in seeking death. Too, a waste. "Suibo, you used to want to break the moon." "Yeah, yeah." "You''re the moon." Everyone knows it''s there. If you look up to heaven, there will always be it. That''s Swivok, Cell says. "You are the strongest man in the world, the man to aspire to, and the month to be demanded even if it doesn''t arrive." "It''s already taken over" As far as the Great Tengu Cell knows, among the immortals, Yamashui, a young man, has already provided instruction to many of the inmates. That as the strongest swordsman in the country, we are sending out a lot of gatekeepers. That he is respected as a swordsman, as a warrior, as a soldier, as a samurai, as a beings who deserve to be ordained. "I''ve already told you what I really need to tell you." "That won''t be enough. Sure, your apprentice may have reached the same border as the Sword Immortal, but still, bones alone won''t be enough." "Again, you''ll find that for yourself. I believe that." "... well, as I leave the shame on you to the geese" One of the possibilities is that Suibok will now be the Lord of the Great Eight States. Suibok, who is four thousand years old, is already a good time to name one person as a Immortal. Having studied much of the immortality of the Great Eight States, he would be able to teach many disciples many techniques. Around it, Cell decided to leave it to the geese. In fact, now I can say that I''m the only man who can judge Swivok. "Needless to say, we haven''t got a fight yet." "Yeah, we''ll see about that." Lloyd, looking down from the sky, had turned off all his gear once he had left only one piece of gear he was using for his scaffold. (Strong, but neither immortal nor invincible. We have a winner) Once you stop your hand and assemble the operation. Lloyd now had the calmness to do that. I did run out of gossip jewels in my hand, but still there was a build-up of scratches in the mountain water. This one is not intact, but the injuries were more serious in the mountain waters. That fact calms Lloyd down. (It''s certainly an unlikely shrinkage of the range, but it''s still not against the principle. At least not as deviant as Fuukei) ink stream fairy art, or landscape stream fairy art. Mountain waters have not come to terms with a technique that deviates in accordance with the principles of principle, enough to engrave their own names. If so, if you stand around while upholding the principle, you have a winning eye. (If you maintain this altitude, there''s no problem first. opponent is a shrinking body, the longitudinal axis movement is really delayed) Lloyd knows the shrinkage. That''s why I was working out measures correctly. Once the altitude needs to be raised in order to approach with shrinkage or attract with tow tows against enemies above. We won''t be moving in time, and we have to move it before we attack. Of course, if you have the power, you can attack without the need for motion. But there was a lack of firepower to defeat Lloyd armed with treasure. Strike with Qigong sword, using heavy duty. Or similar moves. That should be the effective blow in the melee of mountain waters. Even a ranged attack probably shouldn''t make a big difference. (The opponent is fast, too soon. It doesn''t make any sense to use the moves and tools I showed you once as they are. On the contrary, I will deal with it by making the best choice, even if it is somewhat ingenious and combined) That is the absolute advantage of mountain water and swivo. Make a perfect response to the moves and tools you see once. The side that launched the attack is so confusing. And stay ahead of them. That would be his strength. (Difficult or less likely, that doesn''t make sense. The opponent, no matter how far away the needle hole is, shoots through it exquisitely. But still, it''s only a range of comprehension and imagination. At least, he was under attack earlier) (And you''d be thinking. Well, it''s not wrong. If that''s all precision to work out the operation, that''s easy to deal with) The mountain water was mountain water, and once I needed to stop my legs. The continuous use of transient merit had reduced Xianqi. I just wanted to get my breath ready and get some energy together and recover. Especially, he badly used his left hand to stop the noise bell. I just want to do something about it. (First of all, there are definitely other seeds of magic on the opponent. Especially the shrinkage measures should be natural) The gossip jewel was small when it was done, as is the noise bell. Of course, the technique of turning it down would be great, but the gossip jewel, which is a blowing weapon anyway for making noise, is better big and heavy. To say why you''re making it smaller, to make it more portable. Highly portable means you can equip many treasures. (Even though we were free and agreed on gear with each other, Lloyd was mostly a handful. Probably thought I was asking about the treasure from my master and I literally wanted to hide it in my hand......) So far, the only treasures seen by the mountain water are the clothes they are wearing themselves and the bands that have the effect of instant merit, gossip jewels and noise bells. That''s all. That''s too clappy. (Nevertheless, even if we are working on shrinkage measures, that is why we can also assume to some extent in our hands) Firstly, by positioning the gears in all directions according to the users of the rapid railway, it is possible to block the principle slightly. If you thoroughly go to the turtle, that''s the only way the mountain water can break through. But that''s bound to be a losing path for the other guy. It is almost impossible for Lloyd to capture the mountain water now that the shrinkage can be used, in addition to avoiding the mountain water if the opponent is thoroughly defended. Thus, Lloyd has no choice but to create a gap. If you don''t, the mountain waters won''t attack. Then capturing mountain waters with utterly unknown means of attack, with no room for evasion. This is the most fearful thing to do, and mountain waters are weak when they are inhibited from acting like earlier noise bells. Probably can''t stand boulders if you eat them again. But probably not twice. Earlier, Lloyd threw a noise bell to stop the mountain water. That is, because it was the only treasure that fell under it. Of course there is no denying the possibility of having another piece of the same treasure. But it would be unlikely. Array is meant to be for emergency avoidance, not thrown and used. There''s no point in having more than one. The third is restraint. If shrinkage sealing was the case, then this was realistic. The shrinkage is an instantaneous move, but not so accommodating. I can''t get in or out of a closed room, I can''t attract anything fixed to the ground, or use it if I''m restrained. Also, even if it is simply raining or a sandstorm is blowing, it cannot be used. (The act of wrapping with a net, tying with rope, letting it disappear with viscous liquid, making it snow is also quite realistic) Previously, the mountain waters could not pack their mistakes in shrinkage and sustained burns against nearby guards scattering sparks. This is probably the same classification as a noise attack, rather than a combination move between the two sides. (But that''s why I don''t use it all of a sudden. If Lloyd wants to use it, ask me out. No matter how many secrets are closed, there''s no such thing as treasure all over it. Only, I should finally let it stick around me like a smokescreen) Thus, the most likely Lloyd''s maneuver is either to bring in mountain water or draw himself to mountain water while creating some gaps, where he activates a restrained treasure. attack the mountain water for each of its treasures, it will be. If so, the Mountain Water operation is to avoid that restraint treasure by whatever means, while screwing the attack into the gap. (and you would think) The stunning trick of ink flow immortality is one step ahead of the other, one hand away, one piece of paper, one beat behind, one hair in crisis. That is, to make one equal to nothing infinite. And the mountain water is entrusted to it by Swivok. (I know I''m not an easy opponent to win, but I''m not going to lose this one easily either) Never sharply elevated, the mountain water was holding the wooden knife hard with his right hand. Only, the lead lies with Lloyd, who''s taking the top. When that Lloyd made his move, it was the beginning of his last offense. (No, we have to win) 275 Loss What you can use and what you can use is like a different story. And there is naturally a certain stage in being able to use it. For example, students of mountain water can imitate mountain water to some extent. But it is an imitation to the extent that we do not come up with our assumptions under conditions of overwhelming superiority. Of course, that''s not a problem. But as when so much mountain water eats an unexpected and leaves an emergency, it would be a no to say whether the best action can be taken even in unexpected circumstances. That takes a lot of time to be able to use your moves. Even with one bare gesture, we need to know exactly whether the muscles and skeletons of the whole body are moving correctly. In time, it must be optimal in the unconscious, but also in the midst of a breakdown in posture or posture. By that logic, mountain water can be used indefinitely and in turmoil, but it has not been used. The practice period is too short in the first place, even though it can be more difficult than other shrinkages. This does not mean that it can be activated without any foreshadowing, as in other shrinkages, and can be quickly transferred to the next action. In time, Mountain Water also believed that using them was the best way to do so. (Well, it''s about time) Naturally, both Mountain Water and Lloyd are fighting with the intention of beating their strong enemies. to get here, I don''t think my opponent is stupid, dumb, and easy to defeat. That''s why we couldn''t fight while keeping ourselves safe, even knowing it was a dangerous act to each other. To be clear, if this is not a ''duel'', the optimal solution is decided. Lloyd should consolidate all directions in defense, and mountain water should be significantly distanced in shrinkage. If it''s to protect your life, there''s no point in doing something dangerous. But this isn''t that kind of fight. That is both sides'' understanding, and that is why the readings are concluded. (The others are coming this way... before we do, we''ll settle) The most troubling thing for Lloyd is that the mountain water pops into his nostalgia, but conversely, if you don''t do that, the mountain water will be thoroughly avoided. Or so, if we keep creating a relationship up and down, the mountain waters will be delayed by one hand or both. Lloyd had to invite mountain water, keeping his upper and lower advantage. "Attack, Four Dances! I dared to launch a long-range attack by a rapid railroad, not a treasure for a long-range attack. Injection from above, by air-to-ground. It wasn''t a fast attack by engaging gears, but it was still pretty quick. In the first place, firing at the highest speed did not make sense for mountain waters, so that is now the case. "shrinkage" Mountain water avoids it in shrinkage. It''s not the minimal evasion you need, it''s disappearing from Lloyd''s sight in an instant. Even Lloyd in the sky couldn''t look over and find him. But Lloyd already knows where he hid. We already knew that before we attacked. "Keep it up, crawl the ground! Change the orbit of the four unleashed gears. Keep it that way, obviously, let it go without hesitation. I knew it before I let it go. Because the mountain water must first disappear from Lloyd''s sight. And the quickest way to hide from your opponents in the air would be to lurk in the woods. The secret cell is quite large. There are rocky mountains because of their size, and some forests that are quite large. Lloyd did not hesitate to unleash an attack on that place, where many Tengus were trained. It is an inference, not because I saw it with my eyes. But you were right. The mountain water was indeed hidden in the woods. Not as much as the woods I spent swimming in boulders, but in a rather large coniferous forest he was hissing signs. (Again, have you read this far) No matter how powerful Lloyd''s unleashed gear is, and that''s what allowed the trees to be cut down lightly, they still can''t hit the mountain waters lurking in the woods. Nevertheless, if we cut off all the trees in the woods, that will make it impossible to hide, and we have no time on either side to do such a lengthy thing. The mountain water grabs the chopped tree and throws it at Lloyd. Cut off and Sangzhi''s flourished, that''s what people were throwing the extra straight tree. (Again, this is how it comes! At the same time he saw it, Lloyd erased all the gear he was using to attack. And once again, I produce four sheets around me. Because I use one for my scaffold, it is five pieces. In time, they attack trees where humans can hide. To the point that humans cannot hide, they amputate. Naturally, there is no mountain water in it. Just in case, Lloyd looked under the back after eliminating the possibility. There was a silent, rising figure of mountain water (There was no chance he was hiding from me, but he still did! After I threw that tree, I went out of the woods in shrinkage, moved behind this one, and rose with light weight work! You''re going to go up to altitude where you can keep moving in shrinkage! Lloyd bought time by slowly raising the gear on the scaffold, while releasing something toward his head. burst in the air. It scatters massive amounts of black yarn. A treasure, a contact bride, a restrained treasure that uses women''s hair as an ingredient and is entangled when touched other than by the user. If you''re going to say greed, throw it at close range, poke it at you, and you just don''t want to get involved, but you decide that''s impossible on a boulder. Because throwing requires a lot of preliminary action, and not being able to deal with mountain water in melee. (This is fine now, both me and Sansui are in the range of effects of the contact bride. Whether approached by shrinkage or drawn by tow, mountain water is entangled while attacking. Of course, mountain water can be pulled here, but in this battle involving the honor of the master, I don''t think it will) The liaison bride, who began to scatter from above, has naturally not yet pretended to be either in the mountain waters or on Lloyd. Still a few matches, there''s as much room left to fight. That''s why it''s an invitation. This left the mountain water with no choice but to re-compartmentalize it while exploring ways other than its present hand, or to defeat Lloyd sooner than to be tangled by the bride in contact. And as Lloyd read, the mountain waters had chosen the former. (After all, was there a suitable treasure for restraint? It''s also, like, a mesh of smoke, something extensive. It''s the most troublesome thing...... and if you detain it, you just have to go ahead and make a quick railroad attack. So this one''s over) Even if they remain in captivity, mountain waters will also be able to fight to some extent depending on their posture. But I don''t think we can avoid a rapid rail attack with the shrinkage unusable. Above all, Rapid Railroad''s attack power is more than magic. Whatever the nature of the restraint, it can destroy and mutilate the human body without bitterness. (But I''m not willing to pull. push through) "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters. Momentum, Whale Wave" He swung the wooden knife wide with his right hand and cut it from the top right to the bottom left. Place the paralyzed left hand in front with it open. Prepare for momentum. Instead of being unstructured, the structure revealed the behavior. Keep that attitude, it''s going up. Under circumstances where black thread was pouring from the top, the two were confronting each other again. And the real last offense begins. (As you read) (As you read) (From here, over Sansui! (From here, over one hand Lloyd! Both prepare unexpected trump cards for each other and try to go beyond their opponents. And the first thing that moved was mountain water. Impossible for Lloyd to know the normal shrinkage, he began to shake the wooden knife without shrinkage. (Stupid, shrinkage rests after moving! Even if you start shaking, it doesn''t make sense! Even if you use a technique that makes sense just by hitting it, you just have to use it with your left hand, not via a wooden knife! And naturally, even if you can see mountain water waving a wooden knife, you can''t deal with it. Once it begins to descend, Lloyd''s ability to think prevents him from behaving optimally. (No way, are you going to fly something you put on a wooden knife with a few beads belts like you did earlier?! Unlike shrinkage, it should really slow down. By the time we hit this one, the bride will be covering the whole thing already!? And past footage runs around the back of your brain. I imagine and think about the fact that the mountain water threw stones earlier by waving a wooden knife empty. (No, it''s defense anyway! The treasure and physical defense you are wearing, not the defense of the Xun Railway. Raise your arms high and stiff your body. Lost thoughts could only stiffen my body anyway. "Ink Flow Immortal Art" What you can use and what you can use is a different story. But naturally, ''usable'' and ''unusable'' are also as if they were another story. Even if it is not enough to be used during melee combat, it is naturally possible to use it as long as it is prepared in advance for a few seconds. Shrinkage, more than that. And in the first place, the more than just is a move that absolutely requires preliminary motion. Whatever the situation is that you can take the other person''s back and strike completely unintentionally, even if you use as much as you want in a situation that confronts the other person, you would rather be a bad guy. Anyway, the shrinkage that never stops, the attack must behave in front of us. Suppose, in front of a human who knows somewhat about something called shrinkage, a mountain water standing in the distance began to wave a wooden knife and make offensive moves. In that case, the opponent decides with certainty that he is going to ''shrink'' and will either stiffen his body or dodge it. The shrinkage that Suibok was aiming for is only ''no spare motion and can be moved anytime, anywhere''. The effectiveness is therefore extremely high, but Swivok''s own fairy art, more than just that, is even easier to understand than the common shrinkage used by Fuukei. But only if you use it alone. In a situation where the opponent is reading deeply and consolidating his tactics, but also if he has a good understanding of shrinkage. That is, if the fact that the preliminary operation is greater than the normal shrinkage puts the opponent''s void in consequence. And if you are using a combined whale wave that works in full defense against your opponent. "Guh!? Not only are they not as good as towels and weaving princesses. Still, however, in this situation, it can be said to be the optimal choice of moves. Lloyd received a wooden sword in the mountain water with his arm because he made a large preliminary motion and stumbled upon it. That is, whale feeding. (What?! This is a bargain! (Is this a whale wave? But I can move! Lloyd was wearing long-sleeved clothes. Naturally, it is a treasure. He had his armor under his sleeve. Naturally, it is also a treasure. But even if you take it with you, it doesn''t mean you can block the force of power unlike a quadruplet fist. The treasure Lloyd is wearing on his hips, Ogi Man. I can only use it for a short time because of the high consumption, but when activated, I can absorb some simple blows and fairy attacks on the wearer. The principle is the same as Ink Flow Immortal Light Body Method Absolute Attack, "Question Sanskrit". Lightweight work is a way to distribute your weight around you, but Swibbock can apply it to disperse and disable kinetic energy and fairy attacks on you. The cell had been able to incorporate it into the treasure, dispersing kinetic energy and fairy attack on the wearer for a short time. (I can move!) To a boulder, it is not deactivation. But still, Lloyd was able to move. Unlike when we were approached earlier, it was possible to strike back as sane. Alternatively, defensive action was also possible. The bride Lian had already touched the head of the mountain water and should have been entwined all over her body in seconds as it was. (If you raise it until then...! There was still a winning chance, Lloyd recognized, first completely blocking the mountain water exit, creating four gears around him to surround him. We''ve already released a blade, and the only way to escape is to dodge it up. But there''s a contact bride upstairs. And Lloyd still had three pieces, able to produce perfectly manipulatable gear. (I saw this handy, special defense. I mean... it''s no problem to go kill him with everything you can! The two who had pierced the void, but that was why the difference had appeared. The mountain water was utterly accidental. I was sure I stopped moving on the whale waves, so it was really surprising that they acted But that is why the strength of mountain waters, from which we can act without joints, comes to life. At a time when he felt affordable discomfort, the mountain waters were already packing up further in time as he let go of his hand from the wooden knife. (Slow movement, which means you''re not completely deactivated! With a full right hand, grab the head as you slip through the opponent''s arms. Push. Hit a direct attack on the head while taking away your sight. (I tried to turn this way off, didn''t try to use gear in the melee. I mean, Rapid Railroad doesn''t envisage fighting in this time in the first place, or as a matter of urgency, and they don''t have the moves to slash me with the gear around them) Think, feel, move. There are no joints to it, no strays. That is why the frontier of perplexity. (Block the opponent''s vision and hit the opponent in the head. That way, the opponent sometimes has a hand right next to his head, and he should try to attack my right hand first! Lloyd acted faster than assumed for mountain waters. He was creating gear in both hands and punching straight into the right arm of the mountain water. It eats into the right arm of the mountain water, which cannot be said to be so sturdy, and gropes at the meat. And the moment Lloyd put his hands away from his mountain water hands for safety, he was being cut off by a blade. (Taken! (Wrong! The mountain water was touching Lloyd''s abdomen even with his paralyzed left hand. (You made a mistake! You should have cut your left hand, not your right! For mountain water to use this technique, it takes a few moments of preliminary motion. That''s what you have to contact your opponent for longer than a weaving princess. "Inkflow fairy art, shrinkage, turmoil! Moment after moment, Lloyd''s vision flipped. I should have seen the hand of the lost mountain water fall and the blood flooding from its cutting surface. But lose sight of the mountain waters. He was touching his head on the scaffold, the gear he put out. shrinkage, turmoil that manipulates the direction in which the opponent is standing. It even manipulates the heavens and the earth up and down. "Strike your feet! With its gear as a blunt instrument, the mountain water was punching in its full force as it stepped on its jaw. 276 Bad habits That was what Mountain Water told his students one day. ''Well, I have been authorised by my mentor to teach swordsmanship. And I''m teaching you all swordsmanship'' "The frontier my master aspired to and entrusted to me lies in waving the sword optimally" "Getting a chance from your opponent after perfecting your sword. Allow your sword to reach your opponent when they are unable to cope with this move. In short, that''s where we should be going. '' ''But that''s not absolute. If you decide it''s necessary, if you decide it''s best, you should choose another way to fight'' "A sword with strength and weight that the opponent cannot receive. A sword that deceives your opponent, poking at the void. Don''t be afraid of your opponent''s attack, a life-threatening sword '' "That too, sword. The important thing is to make the best decision. Never let the flow go '' ''Don''t harden your heart. If your heart is free, you should never hesitate'' The mountain water lost ahead from the right elbow. The Rapid Railroad attack had lightly severed the human body. Lloyd had his jaw trampled to pieces. He was pinched with his gear and mountain water feet, and his head was shaken. It was the mountain waters that won, and Lloyd was completely passed out. However, mountain water bleeding is frightening and Lloyd is recovering from the effects of the carrot effect he was eating beforehand. If you leave it without any treatment like this, you don''t even have to think about which one will die. Nevertheless, this is quite a high place in the first place. If Lloyd fell straight to the ground, it was something we wouldn''t even have to think about what would happen. "Strong enemy." The mountain water was grabbing Lloyd''s leg with his left hand. The right hand is severed and falls directly beneath each wooden knife. There was no more resentment than there was when they hurt each other. So the mountain water was helping him. I slowly went down and put him to sleep on the ground as he did. And into the mountain water as well. Kim Dan, who was strengthening herself, expires and returns to being a child. I couldn''t say I was comfortable. Fatigue and pain, I grabbed my right hand as I realized it. "Really, I was strong" I wanted to live up to the strength of my opponents rather than ashame myself of my immaturity. I''ve never had a struggle before, it was my first experience. But not so strange for mountain waters. The opponent was definitely strong, he was working out measures here, and he didn''t give up fighting until the end. The amputation of the right arm, in particular, was astonishing for the mountain water. "Even if the turmoil was slow, I didn''t expect to cut it off brilliantly." Lloyd was strong. Game hauling was great, and the use of treasure was appropriate. Excellent tools, as long as you have excellent skills, you can always win. That was proven by the first festival. Lloyd used both his tools and his technique appropriately to suit his mountain waters. Otherwise, there''s no way I can catch up to this point. "... Well" Although there is a lot of bleeding, the surrounding signs are strongly felt. After figuring out that my condition was not normal, I waited for their arrival. "Roy, Lloyd! "You lost?! "No, it''s a draw, right?! "And call Tengu anyway! "Totally frightening... this is a terrible face..." The same speedy railroad users as Lloyd gathered to him. Looking at it, the mountain waters rose loosely. I won, Lloyd had a rescue. That''s true, but there''s still work to be done. "Master..." The winner stands up on his own feet and walks away. The mountain water walked away vibrantly like a ghost, holding his right arm strong and stopping the bleeding. "... you''ve settled" "Yeah, you''re here" It was also the proxy war between Cell and Suibok, the battle between Lloyd and Mountain Water. It carried the expectations of both sides, and it did not betray them. The two fought with all their might and produced results. How can you glorify that? "And I was surprised. That''s right, Big Ten Dog Cell, I didn''t know you could incorporate defenses that applied light body function into your treasure." "... that''s what you are" "Yes, you can." Suibok, sitting at the end of the cell, used the technique he had gained. It was the best defense, disabling all sorts of immoral and physical attacks. Sensing it, the cell flashes. "... don''t do it alive. Besides, when it worked better than Non''s prized treasures" "I''ve trained you." "Mutual, how far have we come?" For the first time in 2,500 years, Tengu and the Immortal met. We reached heights with each other and were frightened on them. How dare you pile up so far, even though you have no competition? "Sounds a lot happier" "Yes, I was able to ascertain the growth and finishing touches of my apprentice." In a situation surrounded by real wheels and blades of the Xun Railway, Suibok cannot even look inside. But when I checked to see what the mountain water looked like and what Lloyd looked like after the attack, I knew exactly what kind of fighting was going on inside. To my disciple, I just gave him a burning blade. The disciple used it with a burning blade. My own disciples, who were intact until today, my own apprentices, whom I raised dearly for five hundred years, my own disciples, who remained strongest against none other than myself. I see, it shows that it has reached perfection in the realm of its own sword immortality. But that''s why I was anxious. I was wondering if you could only maintain being the strongest against an unharmed and winnable opponent. Can you act without hesitation when you fight, antagonize, and decide you can''t win unharmed? I didn''t have to worry about that in a way. Remaining immature, weighted, yet his disciples continue to be ideal swordsmen. "Really, I''m a filial apprentice" "... well, here too" Cell was also convinced. Lloyd used the treasure he had made to perfection. I''m so glad to hear that. The opponent is the Immortal whose heartbeat is pushed by the most powerful man in the world. against it. Lloyd stood up to the end, causing even fatal injuries. Like two thousand and five hundred years ago, we were seeing human strength. For a treasure maker, there''s nothing else important about having the tools used properly. against Suibok''s apprentice, and it worked properly. I''m so glad about that. "By the way, it''s the Great Tengu Cell. What happened to your prized golden hoop stick? "Well, I still make it sometimes, but I sell it every time." A masterpiece of treasure that I broke a long time ago, made from a fairly rare metal. Stretch and shrink as the owner wishes, becoming heavier and lighter. On top of that, I''m glad to say it''s one of the most powerful fairy weapons Suibok has ever sought. "The guy from Fuukei broke the fire-tipped shovel with lava. Well... in the end, treasure doesn''t extend to the attack or defense of the Rapid Railroad." The fiercest, fastest railroad that man can manipulate. It is naturally impossible to overtake it with treasure, a reproduction of immortality. Of course, if it''s not a shield, but clothes, caged hands, etc., it makes sense as a last resort of defense. A treasure that exerts the effect of a transient function would also be of some value in order to spot the person who travels fast. But when it comes to the offensive power at the heart, it''s almost pointless. "Yes, I thought so" "The Great Heavenly Dog Hall? "Suibok, you brought it back from the throne of God two thousand and five hundred years ago, the mightiest divine sword Eckezax. That was just the strongest sword. Non wanted to cross the line." "... so am I." "Huh?" Cells don''t know why swordsmen want to cross their strongest swords. Why would Suibok, who compromised treasure making at a certain stage, want to cross the Divine Sword Eckezax? "There was a time when I struggled to make a sword out of immortality..." "What happened? "No... that, shamefully, only power, manages" "Well... let me see it later" "Yeah, I don''t mind. That being said...... in fact, Eckezax was not invincible either. The Rapid Railroad was able to make some impending moves, but when you deal with a four-vessel fist, you spill a blade..." "Array spilled blade?! What do you mean?! The two of them, who had not met again in two thousand and five hundred years, naturally began to enjoy the bickering. "There was a place inside the tempera, a place where an undefeated group of mercenaries lived for a thousand years, conveying as many techniques and moves as nine." "Nine species. No, I''m telling you three things here, too. So, he attacked and destroyed it." "Why did you do that?! "No, I thought you would." "... no, actually, it was still alive" "You must have destroyed it once." "Yeah, it''s a shame. Those who live there also possessed no less martial arts than this secret..." "Both of you! A woman''s heavenly dog was screaming out loud. He was a young Tengu, probably younger than Suibok. She was angry at the two men in front of her. "Even those of us who are immature are aware that the disciples of Lord Lloyd and Lord Swivok are in dangerous condition! Why don''t you attract them in shrinkage! It was a very, very decent and normal statement. I see, indeed, Lloyd still remains stunned, possibly seriously wounded to the brain. The mountain water is clear to my consciousness, but I am walking here with a lot of bleeding. I wonder why those two are left alone on this occasion, and I don''t see that. "Oh, um. Yeah, well, Lloyd''s got a cow." This secret border is the realm of the cell. If so, I can fully grasp what''s inside of it. Naturally, it was also easy to attract with shrinkage. "Come on, Lord Swibbock. Bring your apprentice here! "Oh, no, my disciple, with his own feet, should not report victory to Non." "Is that what you''re saying! Sure, the many uses of immortality lead to laziness, but what is laziness in promptly inviting a warrior who has fought an honorable battle! The Tengu had very tight eyes. I see what you are saying is very straightforward. And Suibok is weak on honesty, sometimes about Fuukei. Thankfully, I follow the truth except in battle. "Um, it''s definitely a man''s unwillingness. Then let us suppose that my disciple will call him in shrinkage." "Do that from the start! Damn, this is why humans live long! The young lady''s heavenly dog was spicy against a cell that would be roughly the longest living human being in existence, not only in this midst. And it''s not so wrong either. In the first place, living long for the Immortal doesn''t always make you proud. Specifically, immortals who have lived for more than a thousand years are often on evil immortals, or have personality problems. What is more, the ultimate goal of the Immortal is to integrate himself with nature. Long life is not an end, but a means, and as a Immortal it can be said that it is better to integrate with nature quickly. Therefore, we are not competing to learn quickly, but it is embarrassing in the sense that neither Suibok nor Cell have lived long enough but have not completed their training. "Cattle Tow" "Ah, Master..." "Mm-hmm. You did it, my apprentice. but you may be treated first" "That''s right! Come on, lie down! Now! No matter how many immortals you say won''t get sick, a lot of bleeding is life-threatening! And speaking from a general sensibility, I often question the over-lived predecessors, especially from those who live the same long time. Most of the time after a long time, he is an abnormal person who continues to indulge in hobbies, even though he should be cluttered and "I don''t care". Of course, people like that are mostly extremely hobby. I can therefore respect it, but I often cannot respect it personally. In a sense, it is enough to show a better understanding of the Evil Immortal. "... you''ve been scolded" "Oops... well I can''t help it. And that''s... it''s me." Both Suibok and Cell can be described as typical of that. Just because we both have no ''offense'' doesn''t make it any different that we''re dangerous people. "Later, I want you to see Non''s work" "... if" "Um, that''s the answer to Nong''s" Sword Beyond Eckezacks "." Such a deal is contraindicated, as is the Evil Immortal. Besides, that bullshit doesn''t end well because it lightly transcends Evil Immortal. "I''m hiding it now, but if I can... I want to keep it with your apprentice. If the people inside find out he made it, it won''t be a boulder." Great Heavenly Dog Cell, the ultimate in void law and treasure making. That he wonders if he is himself, that was the contraindication in contraindication. 277 Right arm Now, mountain waters have been badly injured, but they totally deserve it. It is the result of my immaturity, the result of fighting an opponent who doesn''t have to fight, and, if I say so, the result I have offered to win. "That''s good. You don''t have to use ginseng fruit." I hear it''s a valuable stockpile. "I''d appreciate it if you could do that" Ginseng fruit is a valuable and useful substitute for normal humans. But even for Immortals and Tengu, it''s not so light to use. And Suibok was sent unto the kingdom of Arkana, because he had been wandering in the woods for a thousand and five hundred years. Conversely, for immortals and heavenly dogs who regularly make ginseng fruit, they are not able to produce so much. "Not at all... really, a silly imitation" Currently, mountain water was being treated in a medical clinic, or shed, in the Frontier Cell. On an old but seemingly clean bed, he was lying down and undergoing hemostasis, etc. Needle treatment and herbal treatment also show internal bleeding in the body. You''re Lord Swibbock''s only apprentice. "Yeah, yeah." "No, you can''t be too positive because you respect me" Again, mountain water puzzles me a little about this situation. Anyway, besides myself and my master, there are a lot of people who live in Xianqi, and Tengu (Shinji) is rooted in the life inside. "Your name was Sansui. I''m practicing medicine around the Heavenly Dog Fusabis, Alchemy." "Please be polite... we are working on swordsmanship, focusing on shrinkage and inner kung fu methods" Those Tengu do not have the same ''Oriental'' style as their master or self who has black hair and black eyes, nor do they have brown skin like Majan. In one way or another, he had colorful hair colors and eye colors, close to the Arcana Kingdom. Sometimes he dresses in a mountain ambush style, and as a Japanese, he looks like a ''Tengu'' in a double sense. "I heard you''re five hundred years old, but you''re almost home naturally. That''s the most powerful all-purpose immortal in the world, the training of disciples, the Great Tengu acknowledges." "I''m afraid so." "You''re past decent and you look too lightly at yourself. It hurts me to be a vulgar heavenly dog, love me a little more" Now, it was quite a fresh experience when a girl with a look not so different from her current self spoke equally to herself, who lived five hundred years, and wondered if she was actually as old as she was. What is it, I''ve only been older than a thousand years like my master and the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, so genuine same age (?) I didn''t get to see him very well. "Master Fusabis, I''ve got hot water in here ~" "Bring the booze. What are you gonna do! "I''m kidding. Hey, it''s medicinal water." It was a woman, a user of witchcraft, who brought herb-fried medicine. The users of witchcraft are women are witch-style and men are priest-style. By the way, the Xun Railway was somewhat monk style. That''s why the race is western-style, so some things are a little confusing. "Drink." "Thank you" "It''s poisonous for the samurai, but it''s medicinal for the Tengu and the Immortals. Sleep when you drink that, if you''re a immortal, you''re good at standing still, aren''t you? Yeah, but don''t just leave naturally." I feel a little scared that it was poisonous to the usual person and medicine to the immortal, but Sansui drank the pottery water that was about the size of the pork mouth. It was just right warm and seemed to stain my whole body. That, in turn, reveals the loss of the right arm. "Hey, Roth." Yeah, it''s getting better. With the power of witchcraft, they''re measuring the health of mountain waters. Fusabis checked with his assistant and seemed relieved. The mountain waters look unexpected. And that was something I could tell even if I wasn''t a immortal. "... what are you trying to say" "No, the... Tengu is very cultural. I studied under my master in the deep woods for five hundred years. But, uh... it wasn''t like this." "Disconnection from the dead is better than secrecy. I guess that''s why we''ve been finishing this far in 500 years." "There''s that too... cultural or civilized..." "... no way, you really, were living in a completely blocked place? What were you doing with your meal or something? No way. Just the beast meat? Huh? Mountain waters were also astonished at Fusabis, who was astonished. Because she was definitely a heavenly dog in front of me and didn''t even look like a cactus and her training details were different. "Wait, wait. How was your meal until you learned how to cheer up? "Um, I haven''t eaten or drank in five hundred years since I started my studies under my master... is Tengu different? "You won''t be able to master cheering that easily, will you?! If you ask me, it''s a particular story. In spite of the fairy art that takes the most time to master, it is strange to be able to use the cheering method so much that drinking and eating is unnecessary from the first day. "... I can''t help asking you, I''ll ask Lord Swibbock later. You''re really out of standard, as legend has it." Husabis said strongly as he received a bowl of medicinal water. In those eyes, I only live for real. "Remember, you will soon take disciples as immortals. If I imitate Lord Swibbock, I will let my disciple die." "Yes..." "That guy, he''s really different. You don''t know any other immortals or Tengu, so you may have no choice but not to take that one as your standard." Force mountain water to bed. Needless to say, not in a sexual sense. I''m a child on both sides, so that''s just what it looks like a child is putting their child to sleep. "Though, you yourself are probably right. I''ve never seen a shrink like that before. Why can you slap a gossip jewel with a wooden knife and hit another gossip jewel with a shrink... how extremely energetic you are" "I can''t say much because I can''t use the alchemy method, but isn''t the top of the catchment method the alchemy method? "It''s certainly not superior. I also completed an exhalation to learn alchemy, to become a Tengu before that. But I''m not extreme." Bring the sheets and cover them in mountain water. Go to sleep, it seems. "That''s why I use the power of witchcraft to see how you''re feeling" "Really..." "I can''t even use light weight kung fu, which is fundamental to inner kung fu. Rather than that, normal Immortals and Tengu do. Regardless of the minimum required technique, only one system can be repaired" Well, I also feel like that''s what they used to say. Suibo, who has completed all sorts of procedures, said that I was in the wrong way, and Fuukei, who covered it, was in the wrong way again. Even if there are four systems of magic by magic: fire-water terroir, no one is extremes all of them. I wonder how any of you immortals with infinite time would ever bother to do that. "Something incomplete and half-hearted when you get your hands on more than one. Something that makes treasure rather than being the use of the void method as well. For better or worse." "You respect the Great Tengu Palace, don''t you? "Respect and affirmation are different. You know the smelting silver furnace? Probably the name of the treasure. But I never heard of it. "An immortal of the finest alchemy has asked the Great Heavenly Dog for more advanced alchemy with the aim of rejuvenating the immortal. So it was finished with a silver smelting furnace¡­" "Mercury of the Sage, is it" "Yeah, you''re right. Looks like you''ve been asked. It''s the most disturbing treasure on this planet." Abominably, she got out of bed. "If used correctly, it is the furnace that produces precious metal liquids that rejuvenate people by the earth, and it is the worst treasure that accumulates slightly over time, even if left unattended." "That''s... come on, you must have disturbed my heart." "Just like your master, the Great Heavenly Dog is a transcendent one. That''s a lot of credit... but no blame for good or evil." Fusabis leaves the room with Roth. I guess I thought if I stayed in the room, I''d say stupid. "Honestly, I''m grateful to you. That Lord Swibbock will come to a calm end because he has a successor named you. As far as I''m concerned, I want you to leave naturally." "Take care ~" In the quieter room, the mountain water looked at the ceiling. On top of that, I wish her peace of mind. I don''t admire a respectable person from the bottom of my heart, in the hope that such a grid of hearts will rest. "Well... it''s not an incomprehension or misunderstanding..." I didn''t think so. "... Great Heavenly Dog Cell, this is" "Um, needless to say, that''s what this is all about" There, a single knife is adorned. A Japanese sword is there, delivered to a slightly darker red sheath. I didn''t pull myself out. I saw it, it didn''t do anything. I saw it, and Swibbock was at war. trivial things such as what kind of fairy art ''it'' holds, the problem was the material of it. "Prohibition, contraindication, this is" "Ooh, so I want you to take it out of here" "No, it''s not... why do you, the Great Heavenly Dog, have something like this..." Suibok himself had no aversion when he saw the Japanese knife. But I could see the nature of it, but therefore I understood what my surroundings thought of it. "The beginning of the matter dates back two thousand and five hundred years, when you showed up in front of me with Eckezacks. I was so confident that Eckezax broke my golden hoop stick, and it was already snapped." In a treasure that is only a reproduction of immortality, cannot we cross the weapon made by God? After worrying so much, Cell''s contraindications crossed the back of his brain. "So, I thought I could make it, so I made it" "Then you can''t help it" If you thought you were going to be able to make it, you have to make it. I know exactly how that feels. If I think I can develop my technique, I will pursue it. "Nevertheless, as you have guessed, it has only recently been possible" "I guess." "I also feel defeated as a producer of treasure that this is the greatest masterpiece... but when it comes to having no choice, I have no choice" That''s where the Japanese sword swings. But no metal is used for that. "Imagine any more material." "It''s, like, delightfully sad...... complicated" "You''re complicated, but how about the rest of them? Especially the heavenly dogs inside of us." "I guess, I can''t defend myself either" "Nobu excuses himself, and whoever makes something like this'' without permission ''should die." Immortals use their own immortal material when making treasures. Metals are rare and other minerals, plants, etc. are processed. However, objects that are neither minerals nor plants are rarely used. That is, the corpse of an animal. "Honestly, when I finished this and checked the functionality, I was just about to go back to nature... I''m not proud of it. I''m untrained that I can''t boast, I''m sticking to the world" "I''m sure of it, Big Heavenly Dog" Human women''s hair is considered exceptionally useful and ethically sound and commonly used. It wouldn''t be that much of a problem if it was about the teeth and bones left after the mess. Meat and blood can rot easily and will not be effectively utilized. Leather and the like, even if effective, are often repelled as immortals. The problem was that there were materials that were extremely effective and too ethically resistant. "I thought I''d break it... but this sword is pitiful if it stays like this." "I know it should be broken, but I know how it feels" "... the geese may get angry. Including that, at least take the flower bills to the Great Eight States." Suibok was not angry in the ''myself'' range. Because it''s a legitimate right, and it''s natural for humans to do it. But to an extent other than ''myself'', the story was different. "So, what''s the name of this treasure? "I don''t even have to ask." Yes, this is a treasure where ''for two'' materials are used. "Prohibited Treasure, Immortal Bone," "Two Right Arms." A knife made of ''strongest animal'' bones in the world. "The knife is'' ink '', the sheath is'' landscape ''" Knife with the right arm of the mightiest man to the throne of God. Sheath with the right arm of an immortal man connected to a star. "It''s the most powerful weapon ever created by ''man'', surpassing the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures" It was an unprecedented and most powerful sword, created with obsession by the best jewelers in the world. "Non''s, mine, perfect." And the sword, and the sheath, Swibbock stroked. Seal the blade of self, the sheath of friends. It was my wish now and what my old friend once aspired to. "... yeah, the geese could get mad after all. Then mourn me." "Right. Whatever I am, Fuukei''s is a little... normally carrying a corpse, right?" "... what a waste." "At least the sheath should have talked to the master before making it." "Because I wanted to make..." "Then you can''t help it." "Right? "But you can''t complain about being broken, can you?" "That''s right..." Neither of us was so seriously worried about whether mountain water would honestly receive and use this. "Yes, Fuukei''s body still has quite a bit left. You want me to take it home? 278 ancestors The mountain water lost its tip from the right hip, but it was only stopped bleeding because it could not use ginseng fruit that way. However, a prosthetic hand was available because there would be disabling in everyday life as well. "Is that a treasure too" "Yeah, it''s a wooden prosthetic, but if you''re a immortal, you can grip it properly." A slippery ''human'' hand, fine-tuned to the cut surface of the arm. No puppet joints. That seems to be the mannequin, but when I glued it to the cutting surface, it could be opened or closed. "This is amazing, was it created by Master Hussabis" "Yeah, even me to this extent." The boulder is dedicated to medical training. Tengu, he can also make jewelry. The mountain waters, which perceived it from the immortality felt from the hands of the trees, were very honest praises. Maybe it''s because I''m a immortal, but it even reproduces the touch. Honestly, it just seemed like my arm was restored. "These treasures are also in demand here, where there are a lot of fast railroad users." "So is the fairy art, but the treasure is deep, too" Anyway, the treasure known to mountain waters is limited to what I can make. When it comes to the treasures I make, that''s what I confine myself to. I guess I didn''t learn how to make these treasures because I can make ginseng fruit. "¡­ for once, these medical treasures have begun in the last millennium." "It''s been a while." I also find it crazy to have values that a thousand years of research is recent, but it is a thousand or five hundred years after Suibok visited the land, so it is recent from the subjectivity of mountain waters. "Exactly¡­ anyway, these prosthetics are not in demand for Tengu or Immortals" It was a very obvious story. Anyway, the immortal has a long life span, and when Suibok also suffered a defect or serious injury, he spent a long period of time doing the alchemy with Eckezax. I mean, I''m not going to solve what can be solved as long as it takes. That''s the Immortal thing. If so, this technology will mean technology for people. "My teacher, Fukabar, who has already ''completed'' his studies, developed it in collaboration with the Great Tengu." "I see you were the Tengu who offered your whole life to heal. What a wonderful thing to have inherited that will." For Immortals and Tengu, training never ends as long as they live. For example, completing a course is nothing more than the end of your life. But that''s never sad. This is how disciples exist and inherit their aspirations. That is so great. The mountain waters beat it. But Fusabis at heart seems sad or sorry. "Certainly I carry on the traces of my mentor. But that''s why I think about the greatness of my ancestors." ¡­¡­ Mountain water and fusabis are immortals and heavenly dogs. We''ve lived a long life together, and that''s why we don''t hide anything from each other. Both sides had already spoken after the conclusion was known. "You are recognized as the most powerful Immortal disciple in the world and heir to its bones." "Yeah, that''s all I''ll ever give away. I certainly inherit the most powerful of ideals, the ''answer'' that Master Suibok has arrived at over 3,500 years." "¡­ you are the most respected person in the world. I''m not." Great Tengu is a great teacher or professor, and the word itself is probably a tribute. The Great Heavenly Dog Cell, the rare child in question, is the object of worship by playing swimming. From the young Tengus, I can''t imagine how much they exist. "I''m originally from inside this, but that''s why I''ve heard about the Great Tengu Cell from a young age. I mean, I watched it from afar." "Really... I can''t imagine being a distant apprentice" "Anyway, I was not a dignified person in flattery either, so I watched lightly. It has been the same since I became a Tengu, and I didn''t doubt it because I believed that Fukabar, a direct teacher, was greater." In a broad sense, all the inhabitants of this secret border are disciples of the cell. In a narrow sense, I guess the Tengus are all disciples of the cell. Back in time, they''re all cell genealogy. "Clearly, the Great Tengu Cell is not of the same character as us. These prostheses and aids for the elderly can be made by me, but the Great Heavenly Dog can even reproduce organs with stones and trees." "Huh?! When it comes to organs, is it the heart or something?! With wood or stone?! "Instead of the heart, you can even reproduce the liver" The heart is not that complicated an organ. Mountain water remembers that it is an important organ but only a pump that circulates blood and can be replaced mechanically. But the liver was really complicated and had many functions. I guess Husabis, an expert, understands the area better. "Of course, I can''t. Not me now. After a thousand years of training, I don''t think I can. At least it was impossible for my master, Fukabar, to live his life." In other words, an alternative to the human body by treasure, matured over a millennium. That is by no means the merit of one''s master. "To be clear, the Great Tengu didn''t produce treasures on healing until a thousand years ago, simply because he wasn''t interested. Of course that''s the same for the other Immortals, but the healing method that doesn''t rely on the Alchemy Act, the treasure making for it couldn''t have been without the Great Tengu" As the other active heavenly dogs did, Fusabis also became directly involved with the Great Heavenly Dog after the teacher returned naturally. As a result, we would have seen too far away a frontier. She suddenly saw what the mountain water had been seeing every day for 500 years. "Of course, there are limits. The treasure is a reproduction of the exam path, and as such, it may not be powerful enough. However, as you can see, there are immortals (tendons) who go to the art of carving their own names. who, while remaining in line with the principle of principle, exceeds the limits of the principle. Honestly, I don''t understand the principle of being able to reproduce organs with stones and trees." I guess that''s the only thing we know about Big Heavenly Dog. Understanding the human body beyond medical experts, jewellery experts. That would be, I see, tough. "He''s a bad boy." "That''s hard..." If you''re a noble Tengu, you have a long life ahead of you. I guess the fact that you''re not welcoming means that you''re not a bad guy but you''re pretty much on your own. "It''s a contradiction. It is the hobbyists who stick more to the means that are being achieved who can keep their passion for a long time. As a result, it leads to a frontier where no one can manage. No¡­ it would be nothing but insulting for you to have your heart beat by your teacher" "No, to me too, the teacher is a distant back. I can''t help but be anxious to say that I have to work hard after my teacher settles for my life." That''s the contradiction that Fuukei once tasted. The reality is that those who seek to elevate themselves purely for their own sake, rather than those who will be serious and righteous, are better at surgery. "But it won''t be that much of a concern." After making the remarks, we share with each other the conclusions that we understand. "I thank you. Thank you for your treatment, Tengu Fusabis, apprentice of Fukabar" "... I''ve said foolishness to the injured. Forgive me, Sansui the Immortal, a disciple of Swivok" Well, the treated mountain water left the treatment center. "Please refrain from training" "Yeah, because there''s just someone I want to see. I will refrain from strenuous exercise." Tons of gear, scraping the earth and digging it back. A line of speedy railroad users are lined up in a row with clothes for farm work. Yes, they use real wheels to plow the fields. That is what crushes the ground with force unlikely to be manpower or livestock power, like machines for farming known by mountain waters. "Wow." There are no villages that just do festivals, and there are no villages that just fight. The users of the Xun Railway worked regularly with their surroundings and slowly worked in the field. I see this is the main way to use it. The mountain waters were convincingly watching the farming. Mountain waters had already found the Lloyd they were looking for, but sometimes they were at work and decided to look at large-scale farming. Do not let the free man disturb the man at work. That''s what I think, someone noticed me and ran. Because of its appearance and signs, it was the children of the speedy railroad users, the Regardless, the boy feels a little uncomfortable because he''s monk style up to the girl, but well, it''s not what Mountain Water says. "Oh! Tengu! "Tengu, Tengu! I fought my father, Tengu! Children who would not be so different from Rain ran pointing away from children who would be a little older than the appearance of mountain water. "Oh, hey! You''re the disciple of Lord Swibbock, the Great Tengu! Stop being rude! "Yeah, ''cause Dad got compliments from the Great Heavenly Dog, but he was asleep, wasn''t he? "There''s no way Tengu, who can only use exams, can beat his father in the Eighth Step of the Speed Rail! "It''s silly, I wish Tengu was making paopee like Tengu" "Bye, idiot! You guys, shut up! Excuse me, Tengu Sansui. My brother or sister said... rude things! Naturally, but they also have kids in here. Or it sounds like Lloyd''s kid from the mouthfeel. "Really, I told him my dad lost... my dad usually came home healed by carrots, so my dad wanted to win and I didn''t ask him..." "No, I don''t care. It was like losing." "Don''t say that. Because losing daddy hurts the most." Apparently, only he, the eldest son, watched the battle against the mountain waters at the scene. Therefore, he was also respectful of mountain waters. "Hey, you guys go home" "Eh ~ My dad got a lot of rewards because of you ~" "That''s right, you said the Great Tendo would make a lot of things..." "You brag to your friends! "Ugh! I can tell my father! When he yells, the children are scattered on the boulder as well. Now, once again, my oldest son and Yamashui will be talking. "... that, aren''t you disappointed? The first voice seemed sorry. "Well, I heard you trained every day for five hundred years. Even that Fuukei was lightly defeated, under the most powerful Immortal. I can''t believe you... usually beat a man who farms." "I''m not disappointed. Rather, I''m happy." "Where?! Apparently, as a boy, farming is not a good outfit. I see, in a sense, it is a normal sensibility. If he''s a speedy railroad user too, he must want to just fight. "... you''re, uh, arcana or something, serving the king and playing swordsman, aren''t you? "Right, it''s something similar. Guidance of the sword to the Lord." "Oh, I knew it. It''s amazing... I''m going to do it with my father in the Eight Steps of the Rapid Railroad with a single wooden knife." In fact, it also serves as a courier service (metaphor) for delivering to your father the class change items (metaphors) that occurred when the prince transferred to the princess. Don''t think about why a class change item occurs when you change jobs. Even if I think about it, it''s just hard. "Don''t you regret losing to a guy who farms like that? You know, we''re just auditioning between farm jobs, right? "Farming is a very important task. Sure, it''s not unusual because so many people are engaged, but it''s a fine job not to be ashamed of." "... something familiar with other heavenly dogs" He would have liked it if he could have agreed, what a grudge he was about to have. Or maybe he wanted his father out of this and recommended him to The King. Well, that''s a dream story. "I work with everyone to provide for my family. Aren''t you a fine father?" "I appreciate that. But you''re so strong... wasted." "It was definitely strong. I am not ashamed of my wounds because they are the strength of my opponent, not the wounds of my immaturity. Your father won''t be exposed to anything if he gets out of here." It is genuine. That''s why I was swimming all over the world and Rapid Railroad was regarded as the strongest. If so, there''s no way he''s weak, who would be the best user in the world. "... then" "But fighting is always dangerous. Your father is certainly strong, but he could still die if he fought. If so, if you have no reason to fight, you shouldn''t." It''s not because you''re strong, it''s because you have a reason to fight. Even though there is no reason to fight, it is stupid to fight. That''s just like the mountain water lost its right arm this way. "Ha... Honestly, I was hoping" "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. But don''t push it on your father." "Yes......" I''m sorry that my father seems to water a boy who longs to get a good job, but the important thing isn''t always dressed up. "Besides, it doesn''t always look good to be studying all year round." The mountain waters will see exactly what their ancestors are wasting after this. Yes, he knew with his own hands that it was not a good outfit. 279 Fae In Oseo, on the other hand. Recently, the mountain waters, by the life of Lord Sopedo, vandalized the way to the capital of Oseo. Nevertheless, mountain waters are swordsmen and immortals. It doesn''t mean that it blows wide expanses quickly. So naturally, there were relatively many soldiers who fled without challenging the mountain waters. Of course, he is legally a deserter. Though the opponent is extremely out-of-standard, he cannot affirm his escape in front of the enemy. Assuming we forgive them, it is that which will not float the soldiers scattered fighting the mountain waters. Nevertheless, that is an ostensible story. Now Oseo can''t afford to kill all the deserters. Even though reinforcements have emerged from the old world, it is absolutely necessary for human soldiers to maintain their national statehood. So the troops of the old world were gathered in front of the settlement where the deserters gathered, if you blah blah blah blah blah. "Impossible, I''m not saying. I''ll leave the judgment to you, but I want you to surrender as many soldiers as you can." [Understood. Reasonable reason, understandable] Surprisingly, the faces of the old world swallowed it lightly. That''s the conclusion that weighs'' decency ''even from humans, so I was worried you''d understand. "Um... you don''t mind? [Of course, you should have a lot of fighting power. I support it as a rational decision] If you take it from Arazome, a representative from the old world, it would be more difficult for them to make a statement that they would rather kill them all. Anyway, I want as many humans as possible to fight the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures. If so, the soldier is where he wants to recover as much as possible. [I''ll tell you something first, normal dragons don''t cooperate with this operation. I want to hide myself from the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures as much as possible, and I''m not fit to catch them alive in the first place] "Right, so what''s the odds? I''m not saying I can''t." Neither King White nor his proximity wanted to retrieve the fugitive soldiers as much as possible, but he also didn''t like the result being fewer warriors in the old world. As a priority, it is definitely higher on the side that we are on at the moment. [Concerns in particular, but almost no problem] "So confident." [Some of that, but the biggest reason is optimization. Few people in this world can handle the magic of heat and thunder right now? "That''s right..." [If so, no problem. Probably would be able to crack it down with almost no problems] Warriors of the Old World march on to corroborate that word. The word "elite" won''t be a lie, but even if you skip it, the beauty will come through. Anyway, everyone in the line of warriors is a giant even without their gear. [Well, for once, we''re using a translator. This was created by a long-lived species and is common in the mother world. He once said humans used it too. So I want you to think that the words in your ears are what humans used to use] And he made a statement that seemed unnecessary. Nevertheless, I can be convinced if I hear your name afterwards. [Bipedal Cat (Warcat) Clan, Hundred] [Bipedal Fish (Marman) Clan, Hundreds] [Bipedal Beef (Minotaur), Hundred Bodies] Well, if you don''t say so beforehand, I can''t help but think of myself as being too despicable. Our ancestors seemed to see most of the other ''sub-people'' down there. Around that, maybe we should adjust in the future. "I see, everyone is resilient. If they point their weapon at me now, I will surrender, too." The human commander snapped like that. Although there are individual differences, that''s the difference between humans and them as big and small as dogs. Just standing and lining up, but that''s the ''beast'' that''s going to take on a thousand armies. If dragons rule them with power, you can''t even imagine their strength. Even with the Eight Divine Treasures, it is also convincing that mankind has been defeated. [... That was different. that the human ancestors did not have any notion or surrender] "I see you were so arrogant and uncalled for." [Um, a normal dragon is certainly arrogant. It is because of its own mightiness and, in a sense, it has a basis. But that the humans were baseless and arrogant and did not surrender one until the last time they got in and lost Noah] He was called the Lesser Dragon, Arazome. From him, it was clear that vigilance could be seen. [Of course, it''s the past. It''s too old for the long-lived 10,000 years ago, and I think it''s half the story. But even without it, as a fact, they challenged the dragons who lived in the same world. Even I, the same creature, remember fear for a normal dragon. Nevertheless, man fought head-on that he was the supreme] He challenged the dragon and continued to fight until his demise. I see, from the inhabitants of the old world who know dragons, that alone deserves vigilance and fear. [Of course, things are different in Mother World and in this world. We will be legendary monsters to humans, and similar to ours. But if mankind as a whole were to recognize, by mistake, that it was not only the same creature but a clear outer enemy, we would have no future] If you''re just a monster, that''s what you''ll get away with. But if it is a normal organism, and it is understood that it has come to invade with a clear will, it will strike me with madness in death. That is the human being, and in a sense, the reaction of a normal organism. [That''s why I want to settle before then. Regardless of what happened earlier, we need ''now'', the land we live in] Before mutual understanding occurs, we have to invade and secure the land anyway before they can grasp this situation. From a human perspective as a whole, it is only vicious, such as the inhabitants of the old world, and there is no point in welcoming them alive. That''s why before that. [Ordered as the name of the dragon. Three races, show your strength to get food today] The Kingdom of Arcana is a vast country, with coastlines also present on the western side. But Oseo isn''t that big, he''s inland and doesn''t border the coast. Basically there are many mountains and many highly differentiated terrain. It is of the nature that it is difficult to be attacked from other countries, and thus there are several robust fortifications dotted in the country a little further from the town. Nevertheless, that fort was also very much if the Friends broke in with malice. After escaping scattered from the mountain waters, the fugitives became one group as they rendezvoused, feeling a sense of crisis with no one and running maliciously. In other words, he disguised himself as an injured soldier and broke into the fort for help. "Hey, what do you think happened to Oseo? "I would have doomed you... you saw that monster too" They were quite clever. It is foolish to cling to someone you know you will never win. At least the mountain waters had left no one lying on the ground against what challenged them. "Are you the strongest swordsman the Arcana kingdom boasts..." "I''m the swordsman?! It must be Reaper''s mistake, otherwise it''s a wall of despair! Once soldiers, they kept a certain morale and order, ironically. The mastermind was of a higher rank and an elderly man. Those who were watching in the fort were also all those whose ranks were lower and younger. But not as serious as when I was a ''civil servant'' on a boulder. The two of them watching on the outer walls of the fort, that''s what they were talking about unseriously. "I saw, everyone arrived at that man and was killed and defeated! It''s like an egg hit a wall! Hit me in the alley, keep it up. It''s the Buddha! I''m the swordsman?! Come on, that''s just a reaper with a sword! Those who were marching must have only seen one soldier in front of them. But from the point of view of it, it seemed to be penetrating the cliff at full speed. Cliffs, walls, the strongest swordsmen were no longer described as human beings but as terrain. "... oh, you did. I saw it, too, where that monster dropped his soldier''s neck like he was mowing the grass." "There are five of them in Arcana! My friend died in a fight with a prince idiot selling a fight to a country like that! How sad, the information is correct. They were to fight the strongest swordsmen of the Arcana kingdom because of the prince who swore allegiance. The reason was also approximate and absurd. To be clear, I would like to fight for such a reason. "Oh, it''s true. And my colleagues who stood up to me... I was scared and all I could do was run away" "They looked me in the eye, they dropped my ears and nose, and they dropped the key points, but it feels good! The only salvation would be that the prince who caused it is generally in terrible sight. Assuming that no matter how generous treatment you can get from the state, you will never feel happy or anything like that. That was the only salvation for the soldiers. "Hey, what if the kingdom of Oseo attacked this fort? "That''ll come, but you want to fight that cliff? I''m sorry." "Right... we''re soldiers, we can only fight human opponents" If you want to fight mountain water again, you better fight the kingdom. I see, you would certainly be right. He said he wasn''t human. "Oh, you can''t fight monsters." But roughly what no one in this world imagined would happen. The kingdom of Oseo and the monsters of the old world fully joined hands. And what an unfortunate thing. The ''bandits'', who avoided fighting the strongest soldiers in the Arcana kingdom, were to fight non-human wise creatures for the first time in 10,000 years as humans. "Hmm, can''t you hear something? "Right, something roaring..." The king Qi, where man dwells, and the dragon dwells, are essentially exactly the same. There is no difference in power per se just because the nomenclature and organism are different. As for the periphery of translation, I guess humans are just calling it another way nowadays just because they used to call it that. But its size is as if it were different. Even if there are dozens of users of the divine descent who have lived in kings and become gods and beasts, it does not extend to real dragons. Similarly, two-legged cats, two-legged fish, and two-legged cattle. This species also has different susceptible forces, and even their size and manner vary markedly. "... don''t you smell something? "Oh, it''s getting wet" The two soldiers were feeling something on the walls of a fort where no one else was. "Hino?! Did you touch anything? "Hey, it''s cold! Don''t be surprised!" Just feel it, there''s nothing there. Do you feel audacious, or is there something? The two of them are shaking in indescribable fear... "Ghaaaa! "Ghaaaa! Together, I saw horrible things and passed out. Besides, there is no entity, and the two just fell out in a voice. The phantom blood that is the source of the fog shadow fist, present in the tempera. It is the organisms that make it very habitable are those of the old world called bipedal cats. Now lurking in the woods, they had already unleashed their magic and attacked the humans inside the fort. Their technique of manipulating the power known as the phantom is as if it were not the fog shadow fist of man. Human beings can only interfere with their vision no matter how they rise, but their technique can interfere with every sensation, although it is not the entity. [They''re dumb people] [Speaking from my voice, I knocked him down a lot] [I might be wiped out like this] The bipedal cats who glare in the woods, that is the bipedal large cat family carnivore. Unmistakable as humans, they had a distant view of the fortifications in the mountains. [Don''t waste it] [That''s right, we''re just finishing it] [Now it''s our turn] Then the bipedal fishes, which only seemed to be exactly bipedal fish, also began to move. Anjin, who dwell in the drunken blood of man, have unleashed their power. To the extent that humans would be like viscous spheres if they let it go, but if they let it go in a group, they would swallow huge buildings, as if it were a transparent tsunami. This power, which is only temporarily effective in human surgery, will also, however, deprive the flesh of its freedom for a long time if the two-legged fish release it. I mean, naturally... Thus one of the fortifications fell. 280 Old age [In the past, humans also had measures against us. The long-lived said humans were very strong, powerful, and could not win anything but dragons. She said it was the second strongest creature in the mother world] "You think this result is because we weren''t working out measures? [That''s the biggest. I want to keep this advantage alive but...... that would also be harder than having eight kinds of divine treasures on your opponent] Terrified by illusions and powerless in the flesh, the fleeing soldiers were captured. Almost everyone is intact and in captivity. Among them were the facets at the centre. "... the escape itself is never to be tolerated. But I sympathize." In the military of the kingdom of Oseo, ministers belonging to the highest ranks were speaking to soldiers at the end of the spectrum who would not otherwise have spoken directly. The ''military justice trial'', which takes place in abbreviations inside the fort, was very emotional compared to normal. "I was also a sword-wielder when I was younger, and I didn''t have any experience cutting directly with enemy soldiers in the field. From that experience... Kid-Faced Sword Saint is a monster" Only the soldiers of the kingdom of Oseo are in a morgue lined up as corpses. Most of those bodies were very pretty. The cutting surface was vivid and smooth, as if the neck had been dropped by an armed executioner. Just as a matter of fact, only one person invaded the enemy country and reached the king at the shortest possible distance as it was. Even though it was only a threat, the opponent was politely killing most soldiers. How deviant is that from a human swordsman? That was proof that the name of Sopede''s proudest swordsman, was away from the real image. "I tried to hold him back, respect and mourn the soldiers. And I sympathize with you guys who escaped. Anyway, if you ran away from a monster that was more powerful than this one and more numerous enemies, you''d have no choice but to destroy your army alone." To be honest, even fugitives are more useful than dead soldiers. Nevertheless, the words I''m saying now are never pre-built either. Because it''s true, you tell it out of your own mouth. "In addition... the beginning of this one case would also be unconvincing. At least it''s not a reason to risk your life." As a matter of fact, the minister is angry. "I also hear directly from The Princess what that swordsman was talking about in grandeur. So let''s affirm, the rumors are true." Really, it wasn''t enough. "The kingdom of Arcana has earned all eight kinds of divine treasures, plus five absolute trumpets, including that sword saint." Think normally, such as trump cards where victory is confirmed just by putting them on the field, that''s not what you deserve to trust. It is only dealt with to the extent of jokes in the tavern, such as information that other countries would be exaggerating. But everyone on this occasion knows. The presence of the mightiest swordsman who can lightly defeat a nation. "With Dominos collapsed by the revolution in his hands, he made a leap after a leap. Such a kingdom of Arcana presented a grand wedding to inform the surroundings of its own prosperity. Plus, Black" The Princess "got jealous." This is also corroborated by human beings from other countries, as testimony. I mean, it really didn''t matter. "Yes, I''m jealous. Seeing the prosperity of the leapfrogging Arcana kingdom in his own eyes, he saw the nobles of the nations that touched the Arcana kingdom like that, and assumed that his country was being left behind... jealous and outraged" He''s the same one who asked about Prince Black''s condition and the hoarding dropped somewhat. The man most responsible is in sight worse than death. That was somewhat of a heartbeat. "The bride who was told it was angry and put on the swordsman. That''s all there is to it." Of course, it''s true that things happened beforehand. But it probably totally didn''t matter to the face of the occasion. "For that reason, our country was driven to the brink of devastation. Including sabotage." The non- is in the Prince, the Prince is the representative of Oseo, and I guess that is why the legitimacy lies in the Arcana Kingdom. "... yes, for reasons that don''t matter, your comrades scattered their lives." But there is legitimacy, so what is it? At least, that''s not why they beat me so far and hurt me to the point of dying. "At least I am most angry with Princess Black, who is nothing else. But equally angry with the Arkana kingdom." As it is, the dominant kingdom of Arcana has informed me, ''I will do this today'', and there is no way I can be convinced of that. That''s why we can''t just keep seeing our own painful eyes and perish like that. At least, we have to do it back. That kind of personal affection is rare. "We, Oseo, have a counter-attack plan. Against the kingdom of Arcana, of course." Normally, that''s what everyone would be scared of. Extreme story, if mountain water strikes this country again, that alone will destroy Oseo. There are four more of them. So, how can you stand up to it? I don''t care what anyone thinks, unless there''s an army that''s not human. Yes, everyone on this occasion knows in myth, without the monsters of the old world. I (the servants) of the dragon drove my ancestors far away. Think normally, it''s like you made a deal with a demon. After the war is over, it may just be used and destroyed as it is. That''s how you work with human enemies. "Gentlemen, I, Oseo, forgive you all. On top of that, I want you to challenge the kingdom of Arcana again, its trump card, and the Eight Divine Treasures" The alien warriors lined up neatly. Among them, there is one warrior with a body of cattle with a lumpy temporal bone. A two-legged bull man stood away from the masterminds of a tied bandit. "Join hands with the army of dragons! A warrior who lived in the shadow of a human being was ready for it. A moment later, ten ''shadows'' had appeared before him. The masterminds in captivity would not have even wanted to think about what their identities were created for, etc. Without betraying that expectation, the giant warriors storm with all their might. The speed unmatched by the giant was precisely that of the Beast. The soldiers, who knew the strength of an organism called a cow, were blinded by the vibrant assault of a bipedal warrior who made it even more powerful. In that blow, everyone watched the moment humans became chunks of meat. Yes, there are only eight kinds of divine treasures, and only five trumpets. But here are the mighty warriors who are not human. Here, the object of fear is subject to retaliation. The Arcana kingdom was no longer an enemy that could not be defeated. Well, the secret border cell. In a hut inhabited by a great heavenly dog ruling the land, the mountain waters saw things they didn''t even want to see. A knife that houses his master and signs of an unknown immortal in colour. I can tell that''s what the cell made, but what I don''t want to know is its ingredients. "¡­ Master, just in case" "No, I didn''t know about Non. It was made after the Great Heavenly Dog left." "It''s not a bad idea. Because I didn''t vandalize the tomb, I didn''t slaughter anything with this knife" The world''s mightiest immortals and the world''s best treasurers were relinquishing each other''s responsibility. I don''t think Cell should ever relinquish his responsibility, even if that''s not the case with Suibok. "Sure, it''s a thankful substitute for immature self, but I''d like you to make it with a few more ingredients" "Whoa, will you take it? I was wondering if it would go against the flow." It was a little unexpected for Cell, but the mountain waters were receiving sooo much. To put it correctly, I had accepted to receive it in itself, but I had not even tried to touch it. "Of course, it''s not a fluke. I only learned how to use a wooden knife from my master, and I honestly have trouble getting a substitute that I can''t do something about myself when it breaks" Until now, the mountain water had made something new if the wooden knife broke, and had picked up another sword if the seriousness taken from the enemy broke. Little attention is paid to the tools, the disciple of Suibok, who goes on earth without choosing the Hiroshi brush. Rather than, I can say that I dislike tools that don''t work to replace them. Though it may be natural that the frontier reached by Suibok was "Sword is not an object, but a technology". Either way, there will certainly be a problem with something you can''t make yourself and can''t fix if it breaks. Whatever you use it for, it is not a good thing to rely on it. "But this time I also deplored my immaturity. The master never said ''Don''t use a special sword''. Do what you need to do when you need to. If that''s what matters, I''ll take this knife." I''ll take it, I said. But I''m not even trying to reach out. Honestly, I''m in trouble, he meant it. "Besides... I hear there was a time when I relied on Eckezax, which also had the help of Eckezax on my master. That must have been necessary for the then master. If so, I will rely on my master''s body and the skill of the Great Heavenly Dog." "For that, don''t reach out." "Because it''s part of the master, isn''t it? Honestly, it''s horrible." "It''s the strongest sword ever made by Non. Can''t you believe the Great Heavenly Dog guarantee?" Rather, that''s why I''m scared. This sword feels stained with paranoia to the strongest. That''s the ingredients and the users. "Theoretically, you can kill this star too. It''s a theory on the desk." "Even on the desk, it''s amazing." No, that only brings bad feelings. Will this great heavenly dog make a knife that cleaves stars and gives them to others without any particular anxiety? "What are you going to do with the stars?" "Sometimes you want to kill me. Immortals have a long life, that''s what happens." Can I slash it, whether I want to or not? I don''t think this star was so light. "Do not guide me, young Immortal, my disciple of Swivok. At any rate, there are as many stars as there are, and even if left alone, it will perish in billions of years. Even the universe itself will perish after about ten billion years. If so, it would be inconvenient for this planet to perish now." "That''s just insane, you big heavenly dog. There is no such thing as indestructible in this world. The country was torn down and the mountains were there, but I destroyed the country many times, and I blew up the mountains and filled the rivers." "The kingdom, the mountains, the rivers shall perish, and the people shall perish." "Yes, sincerely. Neither you nor I have just flourished and never faded." It is the mountain water that I think should slaughter these two first. At least, these two would be evil in terms of good and evil. Good and evil and unthinkable mountain waters also had good and evil on their heads. "So are you sure you want to take responsibility as the owner and break this knife? "Don''t do that. I worked very hard to make it." Apparently, a knife is heavier than a star for this great heavenly dog. Well, being selfish with me seems to be the secret to a long life. A long life is not something to live for, he should also die quickly. "Well, anyway, yeah. The sword is a sword that crosses Eckezaks. If you can do it, I want you to fight those with Eckezacs and win." "Sorry, I''ve already fought and won" "What?! What a worthless swordsman! Grungy, and regrettable cell. Nevertheless, I am distressed to try to convince myself that this is the case if you ask me. Perhaps the cell, which would be at the top of the wider world, seemed to feel that it was full of things that he did not yet know. "... and I don''t know much about the breadth of the world. I don''t know what this knife will actually do." That being said, Cell began to wrap his greatest masterpiece in cloth. "Tell this sword the breadth of the world." "... Great Heavenly Dog, I understand" Cells sticking out to receive. In words, while responding, the mountain water nevertheless did not even try to reach out. "Hey, just take it" "My heart is ready..." "Match words and deeds! Wouldn''t it be better not to match? The mountain water turned his hands on his back while he was blushing. 281 Developments [I want to check the information in advance. What kind of place does Pandora''s user belong to?] "It''s a city of evil. You wouldn''t know if I said that, but humanly speaking, I would." Currently, Oseo''s national situation is very bad. So there are extremely many young people out of the country and it is very easy to send the numbers into Disuilla. Anyway, that''s the kind of town Disya was originally in. And even the people who weren''t human on the boulder were able to get in if they deceived them with illusion. Easy to get in, easy to prepare for evil crumbs. Disuia is also a peculiar place in the kingdom of Arcana. "The Kingdom of Arcana is a very strange country from a variety of foreign perspectives. Anyway, the central, royal power is extremely weak. Nonetheless, it is a rock against a national disaster. I want you to think of one royal family and four nobles, more like five royals." I was wondering if the concept of royalty was being passed on to the creatures of the old world, but for now he was listening in silence. In response to Alazome, the Minister continues his explanations. "So that''s what very basic laws are all about, but social mechanisms vary greatly from region to region. Oh, basically, you know. You shouldn''t own dangerous drugs, you shouldn''t sell them, you know, human trafficking. At least, there is no such class as slavery. Apparently." Of course, it is as if it were another story when it comes to peace, equality and fairness without slaves. If there is a difference between the rich and the poor, that is what humans do to others without distinction as to class. Even if it is prohibited by law and penalties are imposed, it is still not necessarily protected or controlled. Nevertheless, is it permitted by law or not? The difference would be very great. "But Disya doesn''t even abide by those basic laws. Extremely legal, it recognises a special area and explicitly cultures that some acts are legal in that city. Specifically, gambling and human trafficking." Humans can live with water and food. But when it fills up, I want something else. Naturally, the amount of meals that can be eaten by both the rich and the poor is not so different. Just because you''re rich doesn''t mean you eat more than ten times as much as the poor. No matter how much it improves quality, there are still limits. I mean, use the money for other things. I guess the last example of this is the entertainment industry, including gambling and so on. "Needless to say, trafficking in human beings is not for labour purposes. It satisfies a more cruel taste. Specifically, the arena. Some spectacles feed the poor who owed Chimera." [You have a lot of room, I envy you] "Is it ironic? No, given the circumstances, it does seem like a good story for the economy. I''m something like that." Sure, I can''t say I have a good taste in flattery, but being able to do such crap would mean I can afford it. It is certainly an enviable story that, from the perspective of Oseo and the inhabitants of the old world on the verge of annihilation, there is room for survival. "The city is basically a tourist destination, visited by dignitaries tired of a decent life for inspiration. Such is the money they drop, and many villains gather in the city to see the money they drop. So naturally, it''s insecure. Dreaming of winning a thousand dollars, young people gather from all over the country and neighboring countries, and most of them feed on fish." [Mostly] "Exactly. Bad in nature, many young people are extremely handful but truly successful. The fact that the rich get together means that people who hire artists and musicians get together." Yes, Disya does feed many young people, but on the other hand, she also produces successful people. Ironically, such a city of vices flourishes because of the possibility that it can truly succeed. "Well, ironically, the Disyea family itself is the artist''s nest. It is worthless to us today, but it is the corner of the four nobles yet most humans pull themselves away from politics and run even though it is an art full of music. It is also due to the fact that the old body is still in charge. It''s not funny because we''re pushing each other to pick it up." For example, there is a music band that serves as a disco band. It''s funded by Disya, everyone would think it would be a musician gathering. In fact, it is the best group of musicians in the world, composed solely of the divisions of the Disuia family and the people of the main house. This is really just a super top performer, and few people visit Disuir for this. Anyway, I play the instrument on the spot, so unlike the painting, it''s not ''that''s someone else''. It is also said that if Caputo is a family of magicians, Disuia is a family of artists. "Anyway, including theatre, the Disuilla people are a bunch of people who do whatever they want... and as a result, the special area has a strong autonomous color anyway" [That''s a lot of trouble.] "I''ve been to Disya when I was younger too, but that''s when they asked me. Whatever''s evil or whatever, you need order to last. The City of Virtue has an order of the City of Virtue, which lasts a long time as a result. Well, in the first place, no matter how legal it is, there must be a local human effort to prosper rather than insecurity." Of course, bad rumors are true. But good rumors are also true. Rich people can enjoy a ''guaranteed stimulus for safety'' by paying a lot of compensation to local ''civilians''. You don''t lose a lot of money gambling, and you feel good about losing a lot of money and getting change. I can hold a woman who doesn''t have a disease without rotting back and even get my hands on a child who is likely to have a legal problem. You can also enjoy the best theatre, written by a Disuia person, played by a Disuia person, played music by a Disuia person. You can also buy real artwork of value and brag about it in your hometown. Best city for the rich, that is the special district of Disuia. That''s why Disya doesn''t tolerate anything that does evil against that rich man. "Nevertheless, there are many deviations. Just because you''re free doesn''t mean you''re allowed to do anything. Thoroughly punishing such a person..." [Disaster armor of ruin, Pandora''s user? Then tap after use. If it is frequently used, I would appreciate it here] "Right...... Still hard to break through protection, but we just have to do something about it" [As long as Pandora is restricted, once used, she can''t let him die until filled.] Legendary weapons also mean well-known weapons. Pandora is not an example of this, and its weaknesses are well known. Other divine treasures increase or decrease power by the emotions of their users, but Pandora is not the only one to do so. Only Pandora can make as much difference as who the user is. The intensity of emotions is irrelevant because the span only changes until reuse. [We have to do everything we can to make sure. Even dragons die easily.] Whoever uses it, can kill anyone. Exactly what I would call a legendary weapon. including the fact that there are exceptions. [Even if you don''t, you have to kill just the perfect fit] One of the few creatures Pandora can''t kill, letting even the user himself die fairly. That''s all there is to it, nothing more than a complete fit. Well, it''s a secret frontier. Finally, Mountain Water and Master Suibok were supposed to leave this house. In an exit greeting, Locomo Lloyd also showed himself. Again, shake hands with the mountain water that remains vegan. "You were very strong. Now I''d like to talk to you slowly." "If you say so, you''ll be saved" Lloyd was turning his gratitude and respect to the mountain waters that looked just like his oldest son. "You may not believe me, but I remember everything about that time. It was a very pleasant time, mixed with fear and exaltation. I''m sorry I ever did that again." The most powerful force that flows within you, the fierce. I can only use that for farming, usually just doing arches. I never thought I''d use my powers to fight. Ever since I was young with that idea, I''ve been tickled. Seeing Fuukei and the others fight, it was burning even more. The best battles were made with the opponents who could hit it. "Tengu, no, Immortal Sansui. Fighting you is a memory of a lifetime." "Thanks to your hard work, I think I''ll be able to firmly pursue my studies." It was a pleasant battle because we shared certain values with each other. Keep it up, you two break up. I won''t be fighting again. "I''m glad you fought." Rapid railroad users and immortals shaking hands hard. Swibbock looked at the two. "Somewhere, there''s an answer. There''s the most powerful man beyond imagination in a place that''s not here." To that swimbok, Cell gives words. "What you once sought was found in you. You are what you asked for." "... right. I used to be so refreshing." "Somewhere in this world, behind the deep woods. The mightiest immortal sits at much higher heights and still practises. Being his disciple, anyone can touch its heights, strays can be removed and answers reached. That''s exactly who you are. And... it''s certainly taken over" Swibbock had become himself in what he sought. I keep asking for answers that were nowhere, I find them, I entrust them. That was a great thing. Anything else. "Well, Fusabis" "What is it" "You just had business in the Yamond capital, didn''t you? Swimbok, stop there and take me straight to Daihachi." "Hey, why?! Young Tengu Fusabis, who is extremely on the path of medicine. I hoped that she was about to make a deal with Shisei, and that she would go straight to the immortal''s real life. She can''t understand why we suddenly talked about that. "I don''t mind, but why even her? "Yes, shouldn''t we use the speedy railroad users as escorts as usual and just go home? "You''re still young. You should learn fairy arts as well as exams." They don''t have thoughts, they have deep thoughts. I have not ruled this secret with dat or insanity, the Great Heavenly Dog is not just a bad boy. I have an aspect as a decent mentor, as Suibok has done. If you want to, you can act decent. Besides, you insult me too much. "What does that mean" "Cattle Tow" Pong and attracted something in shrinkage. In this secrecy, the piglet was attracted without a thump just to say that there was nothing in the cell that could not be shrunk. "This is the pig I raised. Explore it in a cheerful fashion." "... What''s this?! I''m going to check on the piglets, wondering what it is. Then he was feeling the inside abnormality of the piglet. The organ of a piglet is normally that of a pig. But it was obviously human. "Processed in fairy arts, brought pig guts closer to human ones" "Isn''t that an ethical problem?! Plus, you could have made it with wood stones! "I see, I can make it. But how about you? The world''s best jewelers say there''s nothing they can''t do. On top of that, he said there was no point in what he could only do. "Look, tool making is always a crossing point. Even if you can get a full score, if you can get what you need, or if you have the full functionality you''re looking for. That''s not complete. Now we have to make it easier for everyone." "Oh, that''s..." "Fukabar also admits that you are alone. But there is no compromise in learning. You thought you were immature enough to make organ jewellery out of stone and spoil it." Suibok and mountain water are shown in jaws. Show the man who took over the reaches. "Okay. A really good Tengu is something that can raise a proper successor. It''s a good place to immerse yourself in joy that you''ve reached your best limit, that you can now use moves that can be imitated by anyone." "¡­ then the pig, that, so that I can also make organ treasures, to produce an easy way" "There''s that too. But also to show that the right answer is not one" There will be ethical problems with varietal improvement of pigs and the implantation of some of their pigs in the body. At least, fruit that can cure anything should be more appreciated as an injured or sick person. "Look, your teacher originally made jewellery in collaboration with Non by saying," Is there a cure for not relying on ginseng fruit or pan peaches? "As it turned out, I could make an alternative treasure, and your master was satisfied with it. But you can''t spoil it. If you''re unhappy, you should go further from there." One way is no good, but we should explore if there are other ways. You shouldn''t have to be the best treasure maker in the world to manage it. If only cells can be reproduced with wood stones, other means should be explored. "Don''t think this is my exemplary answer. If you''re not convinced by this, find a way to be convinced." "Great Heavenly Dog..." "There are things you can''t do, don''t be discouraged from being dissatisfied. I don''t think I can, it''s important to realize I can''t! It''s like Fukabar thought." "... Yes, I will learn and come back" I can''t affirm it all, but there are certain respectable aspects to it. That''s all there is to it, nothing more than the elderly. Husabis had heard the word and was able to reaffirm it. ¡­¡­ It should be noted that Mountain Water, which is responsible for a bag filled with sealed ''greatest masterpieces'' and Fuukei''s body, honestly failed to receive such a great heavenly dog''s words right now. 282 Order Kingdom of Arcana, the four great nobles, Disuia. If Bathrub and Sopede are the famous houses of Takemen, and Caputo is the law and religion, Disya is the merchant. A fifth of the nation is this disearch territory, but not all of the disearches are so extreme on boulders. There are regular fishing ports in Disuia, and fields usually exist, if not along the coast. Within the kingdom of Arcana it is notorious Disya, but also has a great reputation for being exaggerated by boulders. I''m from Disya. From other origins when you name it, it even seems like a wolf in sheep''s skin. That is a sort of routine, and Disuir humans cut right back too. No, no, I don''t care if I say dis ''yer, it''s more in the country. If you say so, well, everyone will be convinced that it will be. Nor is the royal territory all as prosperous as the king''s capital. Neither Bathrub nor Soped are all soldiers. There are no facilities anywhere in Caputo where you can get free spell treatment. If so, everyone is convinced that Disya is as well. And those from Disuilla know the D.C. well. That is what everyone understands, a reality that is not exaggerated in any way. That is why it is even more repellent than the inhabitants of other regions. That''s hell. Even in paradise for the rich, the poor should not enter if their lives are spared. It''s just a fact, it''s just a reality. There are no monsters or demons there, there''s just a hell of a bunch of bad guys jumping around. of an animal called a human, there is vice. Good is good, not evil. I see, maybe so. Humans should choose good things and should turn away from things they shouldn''t. That''s what it is, too. But do not show any sympathy for what sets foot in the special district of Disuia. Retaining them is a waste of effort, and pitying them is a waste of time. Why? That would, in the first place, be an issue that goes further back than the definition of good and evil. The Disuilles never hide the bad reviews of their territory. Never blur a sign that it is evil. What is being done in the Special Zone is clearly enshrined in the laws of that territory, and therefore anyone can look into it. The Kingdom of Arkana is also a State governed by the rule of law, and Disya is also equal under the law. The law is strict, and at the same time it must be known to everyone. Anyone can look into it if they want to, and if they go to the bureau, they can talk to you even if they can''t read the letters. And Disuir is very strict around there. What can I do from what, especially against the rich? What ownership is allowed and what is not allowed to be taken out? Explain the area well in advance. Even if it''s evil, it''s not illegal. And if you break the law, you''ll be punished. Such is the town of Disuia''s special district. I''m not happy with my current life, I want to be born, I want the world to know my talents. Such thoughts are by no means uncommon. "Is this the special district of Disya..." Even today, a young man who inflated his dreams steps into the special district of Disuia. And no big deal, I clapped out and laughed. Because the streets are no big deal. "You''re no different from a ghetto. Rumors? Rumors?" There are several entrances in the Special Zone. There are about two entrances that only the rich can get through, otherwise it''s for the poor. Naturally, if you crouch the entrance that only the rich can get through, that''s what the theme park is all about. Rich people tired of luxury, the vices and art that abound in this special district, above all, do not betray their expectations that have come in search of inspiration, the full welcome awaits. That''s only plain, though. In the back streets, the slums are spreading just like normal large towns. Well, I guess it''s insecure. But it is the same in every favela. Most young people look lightly at it thinking it''s the same as the slums they know. At least, you''re going through the city stretching your spine out of complacency that you weren''t spending time in a safe environment. We will normally take an inn, define a dwelling, and live there. For example, there is no sudden attack. For example, sleeping is not attacked. Of course, every crime is stuck in this town. Fraud, murder, theft. That''s what they''re after him. But it''s not uncommon in itself. Even in this town, it is usually the weak who do it. That''s why if a young man has that much strength, he can repel it by fighting back. "Ghaaaa! "Oh, come on, I stuck my hand in people''s nostalgia. Oh, you''ve got a good heart." Naturally, not all of the humans living in the Special Zone of Disya are super-class bad guys. Every city has a bottom line, and this town is no exception. "Ma, wait! No way, are you willing to break your arm?! "Yes, is there a problem? "That''s overdefense! "... Huh? Exactly, it would be a laughingstock. I had no idea that an asshole sled would use the difficult word over-defense. "Ghaaaa! "You say funny things. Where would a mutt like you turn to and beg for help? "Ah, you! You know what family sima this is?! "Ha, no matter what happens to poor people like you, nobody will take care of you! The young man crossed the line. I see, it certainly will be. You shouldn''t steal, but there''s no law that says you can break the arm of the person who did the burglary. But where and who will make you abide by that law? Who hears this sleigh''s appeal, who corroborates it and who punishes it? "Ghaaaaaa! He was acting legitimately, according to his rules of thumb. At least, it was an act that wasn''t evil. "Ya, help me...... they broke my arm ah! What a pitiful scream. What a gruesome, commonplace scream was echoing in a miserable slum. "Ha..." Often. He tries to leave feeling good. But...... "Hey, you okay?" "Oh, my God, I really broke it." Lots and lots and lots of sleigh buddies have gathered. That is why our colleagues, who belong to an organization that should also be called the Bandit Guild, came to help a man in the same situation. As it was, while working normally, it was transported to a free treatment facility where the magicians seconded from Caputo resided. "Boy, is he the brother who broke Suri''s arm? "Yeah, that''s right." "All right... look, gratuity copper coins and candy. Take it." And there comes a gathering of men who seem to be experts in rough affairs, somehow clearly beyond the instrumentality of the young. Everyone in the Glades was pointing to the young man to teach that expert how to behave. "Huh..." "Brother... you broke Suri''s old man''s arm? "Oh, oh... I''ve done it. I did something terrible with my family." "Oh, no, the... because I was about to get my wallet..." Yes, he was making a mistake. Decisively, I was thinking about it. "It''s not this disco. Hey, burglary is legal, too. Of course, it''s legal not to get stolen." "So, your old man, who broke your arm, is also under our umbrella. You know what I mean? "This city is not allowed to defend itself from pickpockets, but to sift violence against pickpocketed pickpockets." In this city, even pickpockets are legal. Because it is legal, rules are strictly established. For example, the ''family'' that is ruling the area must be governed by the payment of the advances provided for by law. For example, you should not own a blade or the like, and it would be a felony in case you use it to commit extortion or something like that. For example, restrictions on participation in casinos, alcohol volumes, etc. ¡­ At the end of the day, working hours, etc., are also stipulated. And as long as I adhere to those laws properly, I get a generous guarantee. Specifically, if you abide by the law, you will be treated for your spell, as well as protection from the family to ''illegal activity''. "Ma, wait! I didn''t know that! And I can say in roughly every world...... "Heh." I didn''t know, there''s no punishment allowed. "Well, brother, why don''t we go back a little bit" The inhabitants of this city know exactly what happens to the young man. Approximately, this city is not ignorant and gentle. This city also guarantees the weak in this city. Even the roughly unproductive, the sleigh and the beggar, are quite concerned. It is not a rule in the body that implicit understandings etc. It is clearly cultured as a law. "Ma, wait! "Oh, brother. Assuming the guards are here, they won''t help us." "It''s not a problem under my sleeve or anything like that. Whatever we''re doing is legal. Assuming you go to the guard''s quarters, they''ll turn you over." Forgiveness, this is what it is. It is because we uphold the law that we are protected from violence. It is wild to stop the young man who is going to Disuia. Anyway, everyone takes the initiative to the city called ''There are only bad guys and free people''. I see, evil is not something to avoid. But that which goes itself to its evil nest, it is that which is stupid and unsaveable. I want to go to a city where evil is forgiven, which would mean that I want to do something wrong. There''s no room for excuses in the boulder. Everyone has the right to dream, and of course there are young people. Everyone wants to be and wants to be. But that''s not just allowed for ''you''. You are never the only one who wants to succeed until you push someone else. I want to succeed, but I can''t allow others to succeed. It is only natural that I want to benefit and protect it. But that''s not what ''you'' think. This place is a ''city'' before evil. A large city, the city where the money gathers, naturally already exists an organization that has enlarged the city and is committed to maintaining it. Adults who have already gained wealth and power are even more terrifying than, for example, young people seeking wealth and power. Anyway, it fits into my hands as an entity. You don''t want to miss that, naturally. I give up that there is no alternative if it is not contrary to the existing rules, but if we take that one step at a time, we exercise our right to autonomy. If there is something you want others to do, you must take the initiative and do it to others. If "you" are going to scold others, then you have to think that "you" can''t help being scolded by others. "You," who seek large sums of money in a city of evil, must first know the laws of the city well. Anyway, if you were born in the city of evil, the city of evil is never sweet to what goes to the city of evil itself. You must often admonish yourself that you are the only one who treats you specially. Because the city of evil is never tolerant of evil. The next day, the young man was feeding the fish. Of course, nobody cares. Welcome to the City of Virtue. And goodbye. 283 Department Store In the Special Zone of Disuia, even evil is lawful. Organizations that are recognised for autonomy, that is what even murder is allowed. But it is legal but therefore well restricted. The best thing not to do is kill the boss, the rich, who is paying the organization properly. In that case, instead of crushing the organization round, it is killing all the clan royalists without metaphorical exaggeration. Not that far, but even the poor are not allowed to kill illegally. Murder is only permitted if the other person commits an illegal act. Plus, if you profit from murder a little cumbersome, you incur taxes. If, like "this time," you throw it away with stripping, you have to pay the tax to Disuir because it will be quite profitable. Sometimes you just have to peel your figure off because this is so cumbersome. That generates taxes, but lighter on boulders than murder. To be clear, they are only legalizing bribes and fixing fees. Nevertheless, when it comes to talking about just a bunch of folks following those rules, it will be questionable for boulders. In fact, it''s not all about protecting students. In the first place, if everyone and everyone obeys as clearly as they do, there will be no spread of crime in the world. Of course, the penalties are very heavy. That is why crimes in the Special Administrative Region become felonies rather than crimes in ordinary areas. In particular, undeclared evil and tax evasion are all the more heavy. And disearch isn''t sweet around there. It legalizes evil, but therefore its'' permit ''is not cheap. Nevertheless, it is very difficult to deal with the top of the evil nest, the top of the disearch who has to make a deal. The masters of history have wagered their full strength in maintaining it, struggling with it. And one more thing. There were times when our masters in history struggled. "Well... that, what, um" The Lord of Disuia. A generation or so older than the former lord of the already hidden Sopeds, he had summoned against the clan. Disuia is a merchant and a nobleman. Therefore, it has ruled all over the place for once. I want to get everyone together and talk about all sorts of future policies. The old man, who meant that, was in tears at a reality where neither the branch nor the main house were present. The ''surrogates'' lined up in front of him like that were getting eye-catching because of their sorry. Why should this old man be so hard on his eyes? That''s what I just want to talk about normally, so why doesn''t anyone answer the call? Low attendance is also limited. Just so we''re clear, it''s rarer for humans who have attended one of Disya''s meetings. Yes, it has been about ''sixty-five years'' since the old body of Disuia inherited the Lord''s throne from his'' great-grandfather '', but there is almost zero who responded to the convocation. Perhaps the princess, who has been made so far, is also about Disyah. "The... I came on my behalf. My Lord is composing for his next concert." "My lord says we are working on a new instrument" "My lord says he''s busy part-time practicing concerts" "My Lord, in the practice of command..." "Our Lord has tailored the suits of the participants in the concert¡­" Excellently, I can only grasp what events will happen next, if I hear an excuse not to attend this meeting. Well, there''s a concert like that inside Disyah. Of course, the life expectancy of your old body is diminished with mourning. "It seems that my Lord intends to cut new frontiers with reference to the paintings that came in from Majan..." "My Lord was passionate about the architecture of the new museum¡­" "My Lord paints paintings to be delivered to new museums¡­" "My Lord seems to be walking in the mountains in search of new pigments..." Of course, it is not uncommon for nobles to run into art and art themselves. Or, if you can''t afford life in the first place, you can''t buy expensive instruments, etc., and you can''t get instruction. But there are limits to everything. Rather than, it''s shaking off limits. Anyway, everyone but our Lord is throwing the rule round to deputies. You can tell me they''ve already taken over. Instead, maybe I can say I''m dawning. No, it would be abandonment or abandonment. Everyone has no interest in politics. "Non... my great-grandfather despised for a time that many concubines were having children... but now that I think about it, I might have made more" He is an old body that has been fighting reality for years and seems to screw up already. I already want to go into the grave and sleep, but it is against the national interests of the Arkana kingdom when Disya is cut off here. To be clear, if the old body dies, all the surviving families will abandon the name of Disuia and leave the country as they are. How lamentable, they can all live on their own. Because I have a job in my hand, and I have a proven track record of trust. I wish I were dead. "Without your devotion, Disya is finally over... um, I just have to thank you guys" An overnight air filled the meeting place. That would be sorrow for the old man. "How come our people aren''t interested in money making and politics...... so much fun" The old man is an old man and not a good man, but at least he is honest with the state and territory. That will prove how prosperous this territory has been since it took over from its predecessors. Of course, we can never ignore the fact that we are increasing the tourist value of Disuilla in a clan outing. Of zero politics, I wonder if it''s an art hundred. "Fair enough...... so what happened to my granddaughter? My successor, Acrylic Disuir." The four great nobles and the royal family each show sincerity to the ''trump cards'' in a classic way. This means that each main house lady is placed next to it. The royal family and the batrab are each getting married to trump cards. Caputo curses the palette by spell, leaving it in a state of authenticity and a lotus of trustees. Though Sopede had slightly different circumstances, he had entrusted his greatest trust for a long time in the form of an escort for the main lady. Well, it''s disgusting. Things are a little different again. Acrylic dissear. Successor candidate, who the current owner assumed was the only prospect. I don''t like it as an example, but I have a romantic sentiment for Floating Spring, the trump card of Disya, and I tend to catch it there in old age. That she was supposed to be following Spring in the land where this meeting is now taking place. "The lady is sick." "Oh, um... well" Hearing the words, the old body came disappointed. Yes, that girl has an artistic illness. "... I don''t want to hear it, how are you doing? "I found a slave in D.C.... a young, young boy. He''s wearing a skirt with a wire and sticking his head in it." "That''s not detailed information..." "They''re going to paint it next time." "... I don''t understand why you can sublime it to art and sell it" Apart from romantic sentiment, it meant that I have a hobby for loving children, which is why they hate me in the spring, but they haven''t changed that. Exactly, it would be incurable. "Well... isn''t it as good as Shunfang''s ''hobby''" Floating spring. He is a man who was given the qualities to fit Pandora and sent to Disuilla, just as the mountain water was sent to Suibok under immortality. He barely interacted with the rest of the trumpets, but on the other hand, he has encountered the ''Japanese'' so fed up that he has killed almost all of them. The reason for this is well understood, even as spring. The Special Zone of Disuia is so evil a nest that there is no excuse, for it is quite right to ''liberate'' it. Sure, there are a lot of people being abused by this city, and they''re protected, but that''s the object of exploitation. Happy, that''s not true, and from the Japanese sensibilities, poor people. And there''s plenty of money in this city. Well, it was natural to think of ''liberating'' it. They use the power given by God to punch in to destroy the city of evil...... They''ve all been killed in the spring. To put it correctly, they''re dying, I suppose. It''s almost impossible to deal with Pandora''s abilities without prior information. Especially for him, who is a complete fitter and can use Pandora without any risk at all, it wasn''t as if he was a threat, no matter what power he had. Nevertheless, I was sick and tired of talking about it in person. Anyway, having learned so much common sense in this world, he knows that most of the humans who have made it to this city have made it to this city ''the result of their choices''. Or in the first place, the bottom of this city is usually free of access. This is not the case if it is also debt, but debt is established for the first time with the trust of the lender to the borrower that ''this guy will pay me back with interest''. Nobody lends money to this city''s asshole sleds and whores so that no bank loans go down to the homeless. At least one more stage, or the lender won''t give money either. Because no matter how expensive it is, you have no chance of returning it to me. In other words, it has not been sealed off or closed before it was opened. Freedom of access. That is just to say that there are such layers in this country as well, as there are layers in Japan and developed countries that have to ''do business like that''. Even if you ''liberate'' this city, you just do the same thing in another city as it is. Even if you split the money you stole, if you''re smart, you don''t pick it up. Anyway, they usually come to collect it. Open up Disyah or its special districts, no one gets it. No one can be happy just because a childish sense of justice is satisfied. That''s why Spring has killed many Japanese. Apart from the trump cards, there''s only one Japanese he didn''t have to kill. "Assuming there''s a trump card that''s better than him and more trustworthy than him, you''ve already revealed it. It will be so, the old body of Disuia '' ''Well... I don''t know. I can''t just expose myself to trump cards. It would make sense just to stink'' That is, maximum preparedness for unforeseen circumstances. If the trump card on the table is a deterrent spring, insurance, which is the trump card on the back, also exists. "... Now, where is the Spring Guy" Hanging shaft (kajiku), temple dance (biubu). Not noble clothes, close to family ordinances and deacons, a moveable fit. She (...), dressed differently as an old blower (...), was walking in the Disuia mansion inside the Special Zone. She was looking for her colleague, Floating Spring, which was supposed to not exist ostensibly. He hates being escorted ''to death'' for how many minutes, and that''s what he wanders around the mansion as he pleases. In some cases, they roll out to the city and often drink and stay asleep on the road. Normally, such an idiot is some sort of bait, but for minutes the name is oversold in the spring and no one attacks me unintentionally for the person. Assuming he is unwittingly trying to attack him, first because the inhabitants of the city who feared the convolutions would stop him in total. So lately I''m still sleeping in my ''woman'' room. A former Japanese man usually dreams of having a massive amount of ''women he can do whatever he wants'', but if you cut just the text, it would be spring that is making that dream come true the most. Of course, he doesn''t seem to have much fun or pride. "Hey, ''Ashtray'', you coming in? Knock and enter the room. When I entered the ''Ashtray'' room, one of the spring women, there was an aged beauty who was letting flue pipes blow in her bed. Except for the fact that her eyes were dead, she was left alone in her colorful underwear. It is the usual thing. "Ooh, ashtray. Morning, Spring Guy. "... as you can see" Ashtray, her room, called, was kind of unusual. Sure, she''s smoking, but there were too many ashtrays in that room. Not one or two, countless ashtrays are still placed in this. It is not left on the boulder on the floor or on the bed, but it is placed on the desk, on the tank and on the wall on the contrary. All of that was big enough and heavy enough to call it a ''murder weapon''. "Oh well. You got in the way..." "Hmm......" Come on, she''s getting older to call herself a mistress, but she''s still a woman for spring. In response to her like that, the temple dance also leaves with an already accustomed response. Yes, because she''s not the only one being treated special. "Hey ''Nail'', we''re going in! The next room I went into was more unusual. Anyway, there''s a "sprinkle" on the wall wondering if the nail is still this. The nails that are supposed to hit floors and walls, that''s what countless walls are installed on. All of them, very big. That''s enough for a human to grip it and use it on the murder weapon as it is. The girl holding her knees in that room was unlikely to be young, even from the age of spring. "Nails, is spring here? "He hasn''t come, sir." "Well, you got in the way." Apologizing softly to the "nail" who replied, the temple dance went to another room again. "Hey, ''Chair''. We''re going in." Third room. That''s the room with the unlikely large number of chairs on the floor. You won''t be able to lift it by yourself like a couch, there''s no big chair. That''s the line of things that are likely to be big and heavy enough to beat a human being to death, in addition to being able to lift it alone. That''s what''s kind of pathological. No, I''ve been sick enough. "Ugh... you''re here, Bjoub" "Oh, you were here" A woman who looked very muscular and forged, almost naked, just hiding her body with a thin piece of cloth, was frightened and thankful. Yes, I use about two chairs placed in that room in large quantities, with huge armor sitting up and motionless. And the LORD of his armor slept in his bed. "Take me there quickly...... to be honest, I''m very scared...... I''m so glad you carried me asleep..." "You know what, chair. Wake me up here or I''ll be pissed off later" The two names "department store" are not Dada. "The Thinking Man," Disuir''s trump card, was about to wake up with his face in a vast array of furniture. "Wake up, Spring. Your old body wants you to hear about your stupidity." Also, an abominable day begins. 284 hunch Well, it''s mountain water. He was on the cloud with Suibok by adding Husabis, a secret heavenly dog on his way as a doctor. "Nevertheless... your training is quite interesting." "Yeah, me too. That''s what normal training looks like." Fusabis and Mountain Water were discussing it with Frank for a fraction of the time, realizing that it was his age by lightly discussing it (Fusabis didn''t clearly say how old he was). Whatever Fusabis was surrounded by many heavenly dogs, it is the first generation of its kind for mountain waters in five hundred years. He was a pretty happy opponent that he was more or less the same age of appearance and actual age. "I guess that''s what it should be like to train immortals and Tengu... it''s hard to have a lot of disciples" "Well, I had a luxurious work environment. I''ve been with the most powerful master in the world for 500 years." "I''m not defending Lord Fuukei, but I don''t know if it''s hard to get out of vulgarity if you have too many comparables around you" The mountain waters have been living with me for a long time. Spend time in the back of the deep woods, surrounded by nature. In a situation where no one else is around, just a professional pickle with a teacher. Well, it would be exactly the ideal and exemplary environment for Immortals and Tengu. Nevertheless, it is because Suibok took only one disciple, and there was no other connection with the dead. The secret cell is in the reign of the Great Heavenly Dog, but there is so much more to the ordinary samurai. Therefore, the Tengus have to interact with the inmates and outdoors. Well, from the point of view of the training that is being done such as Big Ten Dog and Swivok, you would say that there is not enough training at the time of being affected by that degree, and you would think that the time to achieve the training is somewhat (in thousands of years) lax. In fact, it''s not even that wrong. Firstly, it is a strange story that Tengu, who has time close to eternity from a shrink, does not pay attention to a shrink. "Nevertheless, I prefer you now to an ideal environment like that. I inherited my doctor''s path from Fukabar, my mentor, and I''d rather have a relationship with someone else." "I mean, isn''t that a lot of distance? It''s not what I say." "There, see, inside, I contribute with medicine, outside inside, I contribute with medicine. Of course, the medicine you put out inside is normal. It''s highly effective, though." On a small cloud, Tengu and the Immortal talk. Fresh information is pleasant at all times. "We''ve been dating this delivery store for over a hundred years. Because politics has been stable here lately and the capital hasn''t been burned." "Oh, that happens, too. I burned down a few cities, too, even though it''s my job." "... it''s tough being an officer." "I''ve burned some of my country." "... you don''t have to be a clerk." The sound of the bells in Gion''s Refinery, the sounds of all kinds of irregularities. The colors of the flowers of the sharp twins, represent the reason for the inevitable decay of the predators. The country is torn, mountainous, castle-spring and grassy. For immortals united with nature, the country and the town are both interested and doomed. It is often the case that the shops with which you are dating will perish in every town and country. That''s, well, that''s what it is, so I don''t really care. Just look for the next business partner. If you''re not promising protection, and you weren''t there, you can''t help it. If we stay together, it will be different. In the case of boulders, both mountain waters and swimming rocks will show mercy quite a bit. Well, that wouldn''t be the case. "Still, that''s a good amount. You deliver that much? "Oh, half is my treasure. Not all of this stuff is for sale." Regardless of her real age, Fusabis, who looked like a little girl herself, had an unworthy size (a box made of trees to bear). It is in itself a bestowed treasure of light merit, for her inability to use light merit. "From Fukabar, the master, he told me to carry as many tools as possible from time to time." "I see, a constant battlefield mindset" "It''s such a mess... well, only immortals can use the treasure, so it''s no problem in case they steal it" The line is still blowing in the wind, traveling in the clouds. If so, it is usually a distance delivered on foot. It can''t be that long. Literally, I began to see the capital under the clouds. "Look, that''s the capital of Yamond. You must be flourishing. I live there too, but this is where Majan flourishes next." The city under your eyes is huge even from the altitude of aerial photography. A long river flowing within a wide plain, a castle city surrounded by walls beside it. I see, at least the population seems to be large. Well, there are quite a few bungalow slums that can''t even be flattered, but there are also rows of mansions colored with red tile roofs when approaching the center of the castle on boulders. I see, it seems to be flourishing. It''s the Chinese style of the place on Earth. "... Master" "Um, this isn''t gonna work." But Suibok had detected signs, and Mountain Water had perceived signs of such a master. I mean, I showed my mentor''s observation, and he''s full of bad stuff to see. Right now, this city is in the middle of doom, and it''s flooded with atmosphere. "What''s going on? Though there is no particular battle fire." "No, you, you don''t have this. Just a little more observation..." "Normally, you don''t know what to look at." "If you''re a Tengu, just look down and you''ll have to check it out. Lord, I''ve only learned much needed technology to move on to the doctor''s path. No, I''m only learning the technology that I think I need. Well, this is certainly immature." Both the mountain waters and Suibok were frightened against the words of Hussabis. Anyway, something more troublesome than a war is threatening a flourishing city. "... Well, I''m immature. Admittedly, practice isn''t more important than training." "No, your Lord has not been able to do the basic thing of discerning what is at stake. The Great Heavenly Dog will be worried about this." When I saw Suibok''s serious look, Fusabis, who tried to argue, also shut up. The most powerful immortal in the world has a very bitter face. "... a rule of thumb, but a noble man of the country has disturbed you. This city is in a lot of chaos, and if we let it in, we won''t be able to oil it." "... I''m sorry, but I think there''s something wrong with my experience, too. Normally, it''s not surprising that a fool who knows us tries to get out of it." There is nothing in this world that will not perish. Even the mightiest invincible Swivok is about to pull the curtain of his life himself, with no life expectancy and nothing to threaten but Pandora in this world. Immortals and heavenly dogs die at some point. That''s normal. But that is only the reason of the Immortal and the Tengu. Both Immortals and Tengu know that very well. Humans don''t like to be old, and when they do, they''re in a great hurry. If there''s an ''human'' of immortality right around the corner, that''s what''s not weird about doing anything. In a sense, it is a normal reaction. "... at least, I''d like to deliver the medicine" "I think we should stop... but we do have some muscles to put through" "Fusabis, I''m on the job, too, and I know what I''m trying to say. It''s just, what..." Mountain water is also the man who attacked the country at work. I also know how Fusabis would like to do the job of delivering medicines. It''s just that basically she''s a doctor and a tengu who doesn''t make it a good idea for a person to get hurt. "I have a master now." "Um, there''s Noon." "... the, uh" Fusabis that is going to screw my heart. If you go see the face of the person you work for and the country they belong to is doomed, that''s what makes you laugh. "As far as possible, I''d like to do something rough without it." "No, you''re an idiot" Mountain water that insults you with 10% and a direct ball. I don''t know what it means to bring more dangerous people into such a dangerous zone than that. Store owner: "Sell your medicine regularly" Fusabis: "Even in the Mukoro danger zone, we will deliver" The King: Raise Your Total Power, I''ll Kill You Swibbock: Destroy Your Country Alone Both are the result of passing through one''s own muscles. And it''s hard to think that Suibok will compromise around there. "Oh, no, well, it depends on the person, but I can''t help it" That''s what Swivok replied to the word, without being rough. Depending on the other person, the word is disturbing everywhere. Depending on how you get out, you kill them all. "... Um, Master. Are you going to use this?" "It is naturally. My friend can be angry if he wants to say hello." Even without words, a discerning mentor. It should be noted that ethics cannot be shared. "No, Master... maybe you''ll be angry" But in the end, the three of them ended up going down to the lower realm. Your work is important, so (even if the country dies as a result) you have no choice. "Well... there''s some disturbing air going on." "It''s late." "It is a natural" As a child, the three entered the capital. Boulevard is big enough to march on, that''s what it is. But on the other hand, there is no vibrancy in the people of the city; on the contrary, they hide in the shadows and rumor. I''m not getting ready for war, like there''s famine. But the atmosphere wasn''t as good as it was. What that would mean would be that the situation is worse. Internal worries are worse in nature than external diseases. Of course, it would be trivial compared to the marvel of Swivok. The invincible god in the lion (the mustache), is in the second reading stage until the lion flakes and bursts. Neither mountain water nor swimming water is as prominent in this country. Anyway, it is a perfect fit, and in a way very close to the outfit of this country. The color of the hair and the color of the eyes are all black. It''s the face that''s different, but still it won''t stand out any more than near Arcana. "Um, little lady" However, Fusabis is somewhat noticeable. Regardless of the outfit, the hair color is characteristic, so I can''t help it. A woman, a resident of the city, was speaking to Fusabis, who was carrying a bearer. "What is it" "Maybe the package you''re carrying is a pill? If so, I''d like you to sell it." "No, you don''t. It''s the carpentry that''s in here." Here honestly, ''yes, but I can''t sell'' is stupid before Tengu. To that extent, Fusabis also knows the art of sacrifice. "Oh, yeah... well, I don''t know if you have any medicine or anything." "Sorry, my stomach hurts on the way here..." "... sorry for stopping you" Woman leaving unfortunately. Seeing her like that, and taking another gaze close to disappointment from around her, Husabis understood the situation. "... if it''s not a pretty bad situation" "It''s late." "Ranri" I have a bad feeling, or understanding the status quo, while the three go from front street to back. I reached a bungalow that combines a pharmacist with my home, where the door was closed from noon. Or it''s pretty tightly sealed off. It was like trying to block a thug pushing over. Or my gaze from the folks hiding from my surroundings hurts. That''s what even Tengu can tell. "... I hope I can get in through the back door" "In this case, it seems like there''s no point going in through the back door" "Ranri" This is said in a reasoning novel, where information is listed in a scene-like fashion where detectives are reproducing tricks. It''s not a stream where you can go in from the back, deliver your medication, and just go home. "... I don''t know if this country can do this anymore" "I don''t feel like I can leave you alone, and it''s too late." "Oh, my God." The three of them were in the mood for a branch of history when they wondered if there was going to be a catastrophe (individual force) of natural mutation, tremor, and national annihilation. Nevertheless, it seems that in the case of Swivok, it is a story that needs to weigh itself down, but he is not willing to do so. Passing through is more important than life or the nation. "Well, I''m sorry. Will there be a shopkeeper?" Knock on the back door. There are signs of one person in the house, but he had decided to stay. In contrast, the three face each other. I was wondering if I should just go home like this. In that case, we will not destroy our country. "If you''re not there, you have no choice, suppose to go home" "Right, let''s go home" "No." The three of us tried to go home (only Swibbock is going home because we''re going to be in Daihachi), but we heard some doozy noise in the house. The three of them weren''t so flirtatious that they didn''t show up here. No, maybe I''d rather stay. "Hello, is it Master Fusabis?! A young woman appeared, opening the door. The face is crying and red. "Oh, it''s Fusabis. What''s wrong, daughter-in-law? My father-in-law, the shopkeeper, and my husband." From the open back door, the three entered the store. Even from the back of the store, the store was openly closed. That is the condition in which there is nothing to sell. I don''t even have the ingredients to sell the finished product to customers. That was a full affirmation of the anxiety in the three of us. "My husband and stepfather were taken to the castle." Oh, he knows this. The three of them had finally lost their escape. "Your Highness, the Emperor of the Great Yamond Empire, seems to be ill... and there are doctors and pharmacists from all over the country in this city." Well, that was something I heard a lot. It is a nasty fantasy (true story). "So even after my husband and father-in-law were taken, I was open while I had the medicine that was already there, but it sold out right away... even after closing, I needed customers..." At least, hospitals and pharmacies in this big city are all closed. I see, that would taste nasty as a city. Thinking of her anxiety left behind, it''s hard to do. "... that, Lord Swibbock" "What is it, Fusabis" By appointment, he was supposed to head to the Great Eight States after delivering his medication. In this stream, however, it is certain that this store will be great. Or customers are already starting to line up in front of the store. Such signs, or sounds, had also reached the ears of the pharmacist''s wife. Assuming that Fusabis honestly gives all of what he''s got, it''s not going to get to all of us. Sure, it''ll be a brawl in front of the store. "I''m sorry...... I''m a Heavenly Dog, a pharmacist and a doctor. I can''t abandon the people in this city, the pharmacists I still have company with." "Is it... good, then let''s also cooperate. Sansui, help me too." "Understood, Master" Whatever the outcome, the three long-lived men had decided to do everything in their power. Yes, no matter what the outcome. Even if you know it won''t be a busy result. Honestly, I don''t like it. 285 Versatile Well, the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law was trembling at the pressure from around her. In fact, the man in front of me is hundreds of millions of times more dangerous, but he''s on my side, so he''s safe. This country is going to perish, because she''s the only one who can help. "Lord Swibbock, from what I''ve heard, you have also completed medical and pharmaceutical acupuncture, can you help me? "Regardless. Okay, so do you want to work out Kim Dan? Exactly. I can''t keep this nari in medical care. Sansui, swallow yours too." "Yes." The three ''children'' began to grow at the same time. That was leading to a physical full season. Mountain water and swivo to something combative, husabis in a feminine sense. "... oh, I see" "I had a young age too! Don''t look! Physical beauty, so sexual that it cannot be hidden even in mountain ambush attire, is clearly after ''adjustment''. In other words, it was obvious from what motive she had originally apprenticed to Heavenly Dog in the medical field. By medical medicine, I guess it was to beautify my body. In fact, no matter how you look at it, it''s a success. Of course, to the extent that there was such a time, I guess not now. In the first place, neither Mountain Water nor Suibo can say anything as great as that. "Well, you can''t do anything without stuff though. Sansui, you can''t stay here and go to the woods you saw on the road." Suibok collected the finely cut herbs and gave them to the mountain water, which remained in the corner of the store. "Just put this grass in this cage and come home." "Yes, I understand" "Oh, you know, there''s no such big forest around here, right? I can''t believe I''m going on a day trip..." "It''s okay, this guy''s got a great shrink. You shouldn''t think like I do." Behind my daughter-in-law''s worries, Mountain Water carried a bamboo cage inside the store and ran straight away through the back door. In fact, it would be the right operation because being there would do nothing to help. "Well... I''ll show you the medical treasures I''ve brought" "Yes, an array of needles for acupuncture, bandages for hemostasis, Tengu medicine." "Hmm, not enough" "Yes, when it comes to prescribing around here, it''s like it''s not enough. Until Sansui gets back, I want him to have it somehow." "Regardless of what you bring home, if the person comes directly, Noh will do something about it. My pharmacist''s daughter-in-law, ask for water." It is a vague and extreme term, but absolute confidence was regarded as something to be done. That is the complacency that no expert can be inferior. "Oh, hot water, huh? "Uhm, make it hot. I''m not anxious about burns, so I''m asking for as much as I can." After that, Swivok checked the flow lines. If we keep opening the store, the people who leave the store will be caught. "My daughter-in-law, I will destroy this house" "Huh?" "Power." Wooden walls on the side of the store. That was crushed in one breath. I see, this seems to be the exit. "Hey..." "Don''t guide me, I''ll block you later. More than that, we''re opening the store now. Fusabis, I''ll take care of the formula and the accounts." Leave her stiff for the sudden breakdown of the store and open the entrance to the store she was blocking without permission. Around here, Swibbock is truly selfish. And when Suibok opened the door of the store, many of the people there tried to enter the store even as they fought over it. "Hey, get out of the way! I''m first! "You''re kidding me! Every store is closed! "There''s some sick kids over here! "Now drugs can sell like they fly anything! For myself, for my family, for storage, for resale purposes. A few dozen men fight ahead and try to push me away. Seeing it, the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law suppressed her face without screaming, and Husabis was slightly pulling but pitying her guests. "Power, Thunder Herald" What punches in is the shaking force. Unattributed magic of wavelengths that propagates and spreads to paralyze everyone against multiple humans who are intimate. Such an attack slammed into the encounter, causing all the men gathered in front of this store now to collapse from their knees. "I didn''t mean to make a scene in front of the pharmacy, I see. They''re all retarded. You can slap everyone in the head, but what do you do? Neither Suibok nor Mountain Water seem to have the greatest weakness. Therefore, I am not good at intimidation in flattery either. But if dozens of men collapse from their knees in front of a boulder and flutter without standing on their feet as they were, they would surrender even if their opponents didn''t look so strong. Female customers, who were afraid of the men and hiding, were also more frightened and shuddered and stunned. "The medicine did arrive, but unfortunately it doesn''t mean it''s endless. If it''s not necessary in the immediate future, go straight home and go to sleep. If you''re complaining, I''m not willing to ask, I can''t move and shut you up." The men, unable to move into reality and with no decent tongue or jaw, crawl out of Swivok and escape. And with that in mind, the female customers came into the store. Go into the tiger''s mouth, but I want a tiger child. "Um, give me a pill..." "Yes, what kind of medicine would it be" "Something that will help with the burns." "I want something that works on my cuts." "Something to help with the headache..." "I want a cold medicine..." and regular sales finally started. I even rushed to buy medicine because I could see the pharmacist''s daughter rushing to boil water, even as she faced the appearance of Fusabis. Then he leaves early enough through the exit next to the store that Suibok let open. Because they can''t wait to take my medicine around. Yes, now this city is wrapped in anxiety. All the pharmacists and doctors were taken to the castle, and they did not return. In such a situation, people who don''t usually want medication also buy it just in case. Or even sell them high. That accelerates thinner and thinner, even fake. It would be exactly a vicious circle. "Oh, um... my kid, he''s got a fever, the" "Oh, um. That''s what Non watches." A mother appeared with a walking toddler. Instead of drugs, they should be shown to doctors, but it''s up to me to hear rumors because they don''t have that doctor. "Hold it right there." "Yes......? "Motivation, Mother" A child who blushed and had a rough breath. Its breathing is becoming more and more calm. It just seems to be holding hands, but the effect of it was too dramatic. The other guests around her breathed only into the sight, and her mother was moved and trembling. "Hmm, don''t stay on your way to comfort already. Don''t be dramatic, the fever will also drop tomorrow. Let him drink water mixed with salt, and that will make him much better." "Oh, thank you! "Pay the bill that way" Never mind, Suibok sent me to Hussabis. On the other hand, Fusabis was surprised by the sight. He was completely successful in using moves that fell into a fairly difficult category among the motivations, in sick children. It was so unproductive, and it was blinding. "Well, you know, carpentry work, cut off your arm." "Uhm, don''t move. Hit the needle." A man with a large laceration in his left arm came into the pharmacy. For once, it is disinfected with high degree liquor and tied with cloth, but I guess I am anxious as it is. After I wore the cloth, Swivok was pointing to about ten long needles in an instant on his lacerated arm. "Huh?! Again, Fusabis is surprised to see that. Of course, the surrounding guests, above all the patients themselves, are surprised. That''s precisely why it was nothing short of an early move that didn''t even catch my eye. There are also moves to acupuncture the region, but that is not a moment of early work like the one used in battle. I don''t know exactly why you can stab a needle in the bump in an instant, it''s like that. "Uh-huh, you''re disinfected with alcohol. Interest, I''ll get my hair for sewing." I grabbed the patient''s hair for about 10% of the time, and it was creeping away. He wasn''t going to ask any questions, and he was pulling them out without foreboding and without pain. "Hih?! "Oh, don''t move. Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt" Short hair on the left palm. That was joined in an instant, into a single black thread. "Qigong Sword Method, End Needle Whip" Then, the tip of the yarn becomes high quality as a sharp needle. Everyone no longer doubted what that meant. "Again, don''t move for nothing." "Ooh! It was like chucking. Over the wound, my right hand crawls. thereby his wound had been sewn away by his own hair. "Su, wow..." "It will bleed again in a while, but the wound will remain blocked. Buy a clean cloth, put it on boiling water, then roll it up." "Ooh..." You''ve decided you don''t need it anymore, I still pull the needle out in an instant. And when it was done, he passed to Hussabis. "Uh, how much do I have to pay? "Well... that''s about it" "Wow, that''s cheap." Since I am a pharmacist for many minutes, there is no standard of medical treatment. Fusabis was fixing the right price for now and charging the man. "Hey, daughter-in-law which" "Oh, yes! "To the water, ask for this needle" The pharmacist''s daughter-in-law was hastily putting the needle she was given on freshly boiled water. My father-in-law had told me about Hussabis, and she was convinced to assume that Suibok was also a Tengu. But Fusabis, the same heavenly dog, can''t block his mouth open to Swivok''s arrangements. I was using transient merit. But there was no stray or rash in that exquisite move. I hear he''s not a pure doctor, he''s just a man who studied fairy arts for battle. Nonetheless, the move clearly outweighed itself. Though only to heal my wounds of war, my well-mastered moves were a brilliant word. "This is the all-purpose Immortal Swivok... really, in different dimensions" To her moves over immature experts, she had to grieve for her immaturity. "Master, thank you for waiting" and that''s where the mountain waters that returned using more shrinkage came back. The cage still contains a large amount of herbs. "Um, then it''s Hussabis. Pass the accumulated money to Sansui. Sansui, now buy me about three pigs with that gold. Young kids are good." "Yeah, yeah... Sansui, I think this is all we can buy" "Oh, thank you. Okay, master. I''ll be right back." Mountain water leaving again. Without dropping it off, Swivok laid his hand on a pile of medicinal herbs filled with cages. "Power." In an instant, the casa decreases. At the same time, water flooded through the gap in the cage. I don''t know what the principle is, but they''re ''dry'' or ''dehydrated''. Did you decide that processing is difficult as it is, or are you pouring Xianqi into the grass? Either way, in an instant, I was ready to make Tengu''s medicine. "Fusabis, can I make it up to you" "Ah, yes..." "Then, my pharmacist daughter-in-law. Ask for an account." As such, everything spins fast in front of the customer. More and more customers are coming because they are able to deal with customers promptly. "Oh, um..." Doing so brought in a child who looked destitute. "Actually, my father and mother..." "Wait a minute." "Huh." "Master, I bought a pig" "Okay." Swivok receives pigs from the mountain waters that have held well-intentioned pigs. The knife that was inside the store was drawn with a tow, and he began to judge at a fierce rate as it was. The butcher is going to be surprised fast and instantly dismantled. "All right, this is the liver. Bake and eat this, and your parents will be better off." "Huh." "Your Lord''s parents are just not well nourished. If you burn your liver and feed it, it will be much better." "Uh, how do you know? "The immortal." Swivok is constantly observing the whole town by means of a catchment method. By doing so, they also know about the guests lined up. When I took the change the kid had, I hit him on the back. Whatever you think, it''s a deficit, but they still intend to treat you like you''ve received a consideration. "Oh, thank you! "Uhm, cure it" You won''t complain that much because your authorization is past for a pharmacist, but the pharmacist is equal to renting a house. Well, in a situation where there are no shopkeepers to complain about. "Sansui, pick the herb again" "Yes, I understand" "Fusabis, your hands are stopping." "also, sorry" "My wife, you too" "also, sorry" The sword fairy is the same. The sword, the Immortal, the doctor, the merchant, all said that everything would end in one, and Swivok was showing his omnipotence. Not surprising for mountain waters, but surprising for everyone else. "Um, Arcana''s nobleman will live. It''s what you do to your Guests." "Were you doing that...... or what a rough god you are" 286 Visits Doctors and pharmacists disappeared from all over town and were gathered in the castle. It''s such an anomaly, everyone was in a state of rumor. In it, stories abounded about an awesome doctor appearing in a drugstore in the castle. It was natural to think that doctors would have come from foreign countries, a situation in which the emperor was gathering doctors and pharmacists from all over the country. The presumption flowed that doctors from that foreign country were first demonstrating their arms in the people under the castle, thereby appealing specifically to the emperor. That''s more or less true, and it wasn''t particularly weird. "Hey, did you hear that? There''s a hell of a doctor in the drugstore on the back street." The problem would be that such a story came into the ears of people who are not even for resale purposes. A group of so-called outlaws who live in the dark parts of this city. I don''t even have to think about how they would work in a situation like this. "Oh, I hear you have a sister who''s a great assistant to everything." "I mean, he''s so good at it, he''s got such a good pill." Being understandable and evil, they were intoxicated by sweet thoughts. Bad news is, if we succeed, that''s really all we can expect. "They''re not the only ones in trouble for lack of medication. If you get something good, it''s the money you get to spend the rest of your life playing and living." "Besides, that sister would be good money if she sold it." If it works, you get the money you can''t use up. Maybe, then it was too good a reason for people to make mistakes. "Then you better hurry, as early as tomorrow morning the emperor will move" "Oh, good hurries" Men with about ten weapons walk towards rumored pharmacies. Behind their brains were already floating heavenly medicines and endless beauties that would turn into gold and silver treasures. And surprisingly easy to find the drugstore. Anyway, people all over town are aiming for that drugstore, and if you follow the flow of people, you get there as you go. An injured person, an adult with a sick child, a child with coins. Relying on rumors that he didn''t take much money, that was the unlikely number of people lined up. Or many wild horses watching such a long line of snakes. Similarly, many people leave the store and leave early enough. Well, most of the customers are coming in and out. Besides, those who were heavily injured, that was what was immediately getting better. This really seems like a big doctor is coming with a big pill. "Hehe." Of course, the desolates don''t line up one by one. Behaving in a transverse manner, showing off the blade, he goes straight to the entrance to the store. There''s no way I dare to get hurt by the faces lined up in the pharmacy. I stayed in line, but avoided it greatly. The bad guys were so close to the store that they could already hear the voices in the store. "Sansui, a guest with a head on the table has arrived" "Yes." "Deal with what you deserve and hope you get home" And at the stage of finally entering the store, a man with a ''wooden knife'' down his hip came out of the store entrance. The eyes were very cold and seemed to be even a kind of tear. "This is a pharmacy, if you need me, line up." "Hey, brother. I''m not gonna say anything bad." Of course, not the guys who pull back about as long as one of those guys showed up. They feel justified in their actions. "In the first place, who do your brothers say no to and shop here? "The stranger says hello to us, isn''t he? "There are customs in this city. I need you to let me through." I see there are three people who have come into this city. Surely we should preserve this city''s, uncultivated, implicit understanding. If you go against that code, it is only natural that you will be rebelled. ¡­¡­ Against them like that, the man lowering the wooden knife was very chilling. Not anger, not intimidation, not fear, not courage. He just had a very simple icy eye. In those eyes, they flinch for a moment. Imagine a different situation than any response. In contrast, I felt confused. But still, there''s no change of plans. Anyway, there must be treasure in a dirty little store. If so, not if it involves such a weird man. "Hey, take this guy..." Let this man go, and the leading man tried to command his men. He turned to those of his men who stood behind him and tried to give instructions for the assault. But the men who were ahead who turned around looked stunned when they saw the man who would be the caution stick. I don''t know, I turned in that direction, and there was a man with a wooden knife pulled out swinging big. It''s something they don''t usually know about him, but it was already an obvious shake. It was like a baseball bat, swinging big. And without any hesitation, he was slapping the head of the leading man standing on the bar. "Guh!" "Don''t lose sight of the enemy." Of course, I''m being modest. A full swing with a wooden knife at the head without protective gear would kill even the de amateur an adult man. That''s not what happened, so I slapped him with a lot of care. "And." How dare you? The leading man, whose nose was crushed and bloody, had collapsed from his knee and was nodding as he suppressed his face. "If you fall, get up right away" Shake it big, shake your legs. It was like a soccer player kicking a soccer ball, shooting with PK, kicking his head with all his weight. "Guuuuuuu!" "Look, this is what happens" Of course, I''m being modest. Think normally, it''s not strange to die. Still, the man in the lead had fallen to the ground unconscious back and forth. "You guys are bluffing." The other raiders were flabbergasted that the wooden knife man was assaulting too pale. So all I could do was watch over the mountain waters trying to do more swings. "If you don''t help me soon, this is what happens" It was like, he was a golfer. He seemed to be swinging to the max with the driver to get the flight distance out. As it was, he was slapping the head of a man who was at the head falling to the ground like a golf ball. Of course I''m being modest, and I didn''t kill him. Still, of course he was completely passed out though. "Look, get him home quick" "Me." All the spectators and those in line had no two sentences for the too cold processing. But still, the rough guys don''t either. If we keep going home here, that''s what we can''t live in this city. That is why they tried to strike with all their might, both for their own protection and for the retaliation of their fellow citizens. "Ya......! Get your throat slammed before you do it. "Bu..." Hit me in the head before I tell you to kill me. "Oh..." Oh, he slaps me in the abdomen and stuffs me before he screams. "Na" Don''t lick me, I was getting my jaw slapped sooner than that. That makes the four of us instantly incapable of fighting. The remaining five were really unable to do anything anymore. "The first one defeated, plainly" The caution stick put a wooden knife back on his hips. "I won''t show the sword to the remaining four, you know the difference in strength anymore? Get them out of the way." Everyone faces the strength of the man. And everyone on the spot was burning into their minds to defy them. "Chi, damn it! "Remember, you bastards! The remaining five flee in charge of the hurting five. All the Ments, who must be feared, left in great haste as they were. I dropped that off. Caution stick, mountain water. Behind his brain, the voice of his master had arrived. "Do you hear me, Sansui? Now he''s talking to you in the art of Yamahiko." Swivok was speaking to his disciples in fairy arts, while the distance he would hear if he shouted. "As you have guessed, three of them will go back to the gang to call for reinforcements. The seven remaining men are lined up, trying to make a fool of themselves." Suibok had told me, overlapping, that his disciples would be guessing. "You go after the three men who made their way to Negura, and beat your people. I''ll take care of it. '' "Understood." ''Oh, if you have any cash, come and disrespect me. It might be a little short, so on your way home, buy me a strong drink.'' Visit me, treat me, and get me a check up fee. The Immortal had given medical instructions to his disciples. Five injured, two healthy men. Instead of interrupting the beginning of the column, it was entering around the middle of the column. Normally, that''s what you''d get backlash from around you. But they''re just injured. Moreover, if the injury is removed, it also seems to be benign. They were blending into their surroundings, distracted by the hard air to tell them not to interrupt. "Son of a bitch, stay..." "Let''s see, how dare you..." Hold your grudges and wait for the order. To be clear, it was a situation where I normally needed a doctor. So it''s not unnatural at all. Rather, it would be more problematic not to be in this column. Assuming you''re abandoned, that''s the only way to sleep at home. "Still, you''re really early" Waiting for order is resolved promptly. That is the pace at which, if you walk slowly, you will not run into the previous opponent as it is. How fast is it being processed? So much less, they entered the store normally. Without being tempted naturally, he was to be treated at a pharmacy with three clerks. "Awesome beauty..." The two intact were unexpectedly seen. I see, there''s a woman dressed weird, but very beautiful. He had a good face, beautiful skin, beautiful hair, and a fleshy shape. I want them to deal with me before I sell them high. "No." Well, there''s a good doctor there. Like the man earlier, he was a man with a cold face. Look at that, the injured face is furious. "Hey, hey! Your baton did this to me and my people! And take it for granted. It is true, then, that we were subjected to violence unilaterally. On the line of self-defense and overdefense, it is at stake. Nevertheless, given that the other person had more than one blade, I can''t say that there is that much of a problem. "No." "No, no! What are you gonna do with this drop! It''s not difficult, I''m serious and angry. One of the five injured has passed out completely and that looks serious. I see, angry and natural. "What do you want me to do, what do you want? In contrast, Swibbock was still searching for hope. "First, the pills! I''ll take all the pills in this store! "And then?" "And then there''s the money. I''ll take all the money! "Anything else? "Give me that woman there! "Hmm." After hearing the request, Swibbock was still convinced. Such an attitude angered seven people, but Hussabis, who continued to mix in the store, was emptying his mind rather than fleeing. It''s something I don''t even have to think about anymore. Because a man named Suibok was the most powerful man in the world before he was omnipotent. "That''s a lot of greed." "Oh, and then I''ll smash you and that caution stick! "If you''re so bad, I almost gave you a break, but you can''t go this far and go home intact! The four of them are injured, but still have blades in their hands. Besides, they were completely intact. Well, if you look at it six to one, you''ll have a chance. They have a muscle to put through, and reason is pointless before violence in the first place. "I want drugs, I want money, I want women, I want revenge too. I see. All right." Swibbock grabbed a change in his hand. I don''t even wonder if that''s to give you the power to strike. Because if you do grasp a hard object, the power to beat it increases. "You don''t need your life." Power, the missile. Play and release what you''re gripping with your thumb and hit the target. It''s just that, no deflection. But it''s not the same story when I use it. Exquisitely released, it was stabbed in the nose of six people who tried to strike. "Whoa?! "You don''t need fishing, just lose it." They only got the smallest unit of currency for now. Bloody and deformed, but still got copper coins. I have a stab in my nose, so yes, it can be stolen. Take care of yourself. Physically stuck breathing, they leave with their fainting companions. I was lucky, that''s all. Because this is the extent to which we have dealt with a rough God. "Oh, that! Dear Swimbok, that, they may bring their people! "Oh, never mind. My daughter-in-law, their people are ''gone''. By now, you will know the importance of health" Everything loses its dignity. They will have a short afterlife while sparing a healthy body that has been lost forever. 287 Closed "My child says his stomach hurts... and he''s lost weight." "Um, don''t keep getting more with the bad bugs coming on (...). I would like to drink the worm, but unfortunately I don''t have it in stock." "Really?! "Therefore, I will kill you directly as I am. Put your belly out and sleep nappily." A skinny child was brought in. Swibok puts his hand on his stomach when he puts the child to sleep with more parasites. "Spirit, palm relief" Seeing and feeling the move, Husabis was stunned. That''s why the same wavelength as the Immortal just before he naturally returns is flooded from the palms of Swivok. And it''s for sick children to have it. I can tell when I give him the ability to detect signs as a Tengu, but only the parasite in my intestines ceases to function without any harm to my child. I mean, euthanasia. Quickly enough, the procedure ends. "Oh, um..." "Uhm, that''s good" Nevertheless, only Immortals and Tengu know that. At least, the average person doesn''t know anything. That would be the anxiety, as it just seems to be clapping. But there is a immortal who lives four thousand years. She also wears a rubber for proper anxiety. "Now, good" Smile, I assure you. Convince, added the pressure. "Oh, yes." "If you doubt it, watch this evening''s flight. Mixed with worm carcasses, it''s white." "Yeah..." "Don''t make me eat anything too oily for a while. Eat digestible, soft porridge. Take care." Come on, get out. Receive the change and keep pushing it to the exit. It seems to drive out troublesome customers, but there are actually too many customers, so there is no choice. The order comes around fast, which means you can''t get yourself to deal with them for long, either. I want you to be patient there. "Um... it''s me... you know, sick" "Oh, um. I know, sit there." What showed up was a miserable woman hiding her face with a cloth. Approximately, we also know the people around us who are sick of what profession. That''s why everyone was at a distance from her. "That, money......" "Shut up." "Yes." Swibbock has no attachment around here. Or that is the business that is everywhere. It''s nothing to worry about. "Well, I''m gonna use the potion." Suibok pulled the medicine that Fusabis was making and put it on his palm. "Hey, turn your ass around. Put medicine in the hole." "Heh?! "Shut up and obey" "Yes......" She was just about to cry when she was forced to dress up like 10,000 people would be shy while exposing her skin that wasn''t even pretty to flattery. Against her, Swivok carries out medical practice without expression. A hole is a hole. Healthcare professionals don''t give a shit about that crap. Swibbock used to punch human ''contents'', so I don''t give a shit. "Well, it''s poison after all. It would be best to be temperamental, but let''s say we do so because it drains quickly with urine" When I let him put his clothes back on, he stuck his finger in the navel this time. The people around you doubt their eyes, but nobody keeps their mouths shut. I have no choice but to step on it or kick it because I have come to get medical attention. "Poisoning, Poisoning" The poison in your body begins to move against your blood stream. That made her complexion and skin color worse all at once. "Ugh, uhh..." "Good. My daughter-in-law, take me straight to the temple. It should come out at once." The pharmacist''s daughter-in-law rushes to take her. And when we lost as much, we both came back. "That, uh, really, has gotten better..." "Thank you! Really, it sounds like a lie! It was a lot of embarrassing treatment, but still she was clean enough not to have to hide her face with a cloth. I see, so much so that someone else is likely to suspect me of turning into something else. "Because this method is so burdensome on your gut, you drink this medicine with water before you go to bed once a day. Let it out for three days, in the meantime, like I''m off work." "Yes! Thank you! So, here''s the deal..." "And this is pork. Instead of cooking, simmer and eat, you should swallow the juice too." "Oh, yes." "Get out now, we''ll catch up later." "... Yes! Thank you! It''s a lot of correspondence, but if you''re still sure of your arm and have no money, I won''t take it. I see, he would be a great doctor. "Well." On the other hand, Suibok was giving instructions to his disciples, who were organizing rows outside the shop. ''Do you hear me, my disciple? It''s time to break the line.'' "Understood." There are already a good number of humans lined up, waiting for treatment and the purchase of medicines. A large number of humans also appeared trying to disrupt it, and all the mountain waters were smashing. However, time is finite. Swibbock was counting the closing times backwards and limiting customers. No boulder, no kiri. No matter how fast I''m judged, there''s a limit to seeing this whole big city. "Ha-ha-ha, guys. That''s it for the rows ~. Please don''t line up anymore ~" And, standing at the rear of the line, the mountain waters were cutting customers trying to line up anew. Naturally, the newly lined guests scream against the mountain waters. "Don''t be ridiculous! This one''s finally here! "That''s right! All the other stores are closed! "Look at our child! "I don''t have anywhere else to go! I see, very distressing. Of course, there are customers for resale purposes. Of course, there are customers who do not need prompt action. Of course, some customers are just anxious. But many customers don''t. The guests who are already lined up are turning away to say no. Yes, because everyone is powerless before disease. No, sir. But mountain waters don''t get caught up in that. As a Immortal, he has spent five hundred years in the woods. Humans are not the only ones who get injured or sick, as are grass trees and animals. If they exceed their self-healing abilities, they take their breath away and feed on other lives. The dignity of life does not belong to man alone. Well, in short, I said give it up. "Welcome home" Not all the customers pull back here. Anyway, they have a clear rationale, and that''s why it has to be today. "Hey, please! My boy''s in danger! I need medication! "I just need one more, one more! "Please, you''re right! They are serious and desperate, too. That''s why I try to eat it down at all costs. Alternatively, he had appealed to the guests already in line to change. Nevertheless, it''s natural that it still doesn''t work. There is nothing in the boulder that appeals to violence. Such a person already has mountain water smashed and rolled down the road. There''s no way mountain waters can condone that around. "No. Please pick it up." Everyone has a situation. Even if it was for resale purposes, the purpose is to obtain money. In some cases, there will be a reason why we really need that money. And the reason is never to be an exonerator of action. Everyone deserves it for a reason. It is more wrong to distinguish there. Even if only to satisfy your hunger, that''s very honorable. I know it''s for the kids, but it''s for the wife, but there''s no way it''s any different. "Please!" No, sir. "Please." No, sir. Whether you''re asked or wished for, you can''t have anything you can''t. Even if they beg from the surroundings, the mountain waters just respond very calmly. It certainly doesn''t make me feel good, but at least it''s a lot better than what I did in Oseo. As the mountain water regularly assaulted the tyrants, the guests eventually left without interrupting. Nevertheless, there are still signs in front of the store. At about the same time as the sunset, the store was closed, and the customers in line were properly treated and sold. "... thank you" The pharmacist''s wife, who would have been careful, had sent words of thanks to the Swivoks. In fact, without some kind of insensitivity and blurring, you can judge that many people, etc. Of course, we will also need the strength of a direct ball: force, violence and arm power. Yes, we do. We need it. Because the other person is weak and suffers illness or injury, he or she needs strength without help. Just as curing an injury or illness is not necessarily due to beautiful behavior, humans in need of treatment are not always polite. Rather, they become more aggressive and violent than usual because they are weak and cannot afford it. "Um, if you want to thank me, tell Fusabis. Non didn''t even intend to do this from the beginning." "... no, just me and the escort I usually follow, that''s what I couldn''t do" Pharmacists the night the sun went down. Four people were eating in a slight but bright shop, due to the oil they had bought from extraordinary income. Nevertheless, the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law was only able to drink tea because she was hung up, and the other three were only drinking water because Kim Dan was running out. Still, it''s a meal for once. Perhaps I should say a dress. "That''s right, great Immortal Swibbock. I saw one end of excellence, not only feared by a rough God, but said to have learned all sorts of techniques." "What''s more, Noh is the next best at fighting when it comes to treating injuries. Rather than that, I am particularly learning about it. I also learn from the master about the illness. During my studies, I often helped treat people." "... I''m just ashamed of my immaturity" "Well, that''s more embarrassing." "Right." "... um, embarrassing" This time, I used people a lot. His disciples, and Tengu, and the maiden of the wives. With only three people, they handled it well and did not lag behind in treatment. That might be part of the medicine. Hussabis was impressed by his great ancestor''s present appearance as a master in time. "Nevertheless, there''s really nothing we can do about this one" Mountain water, serving the Arcana kingdom, sighed as he put his arms together. Well, at least it seems true that there are no doctors or pharmacists in this city. That''s more bad because the top of the country is doing it on their own. "Neither did my uncle and wife, who I serve, have a pretty bad personality, but didn''t just threaten the Territory''s people. This outrage is slightly beyond that" Around there, Doowe was also squeamished. Bad way to put it, but she had a bad personality and bare hands. But I didn''t do anything to harm the territorial people. From his long service to her like that, it really doesn''t make sense that the emperor of a country was a senseless outrage. "Perhaps the emperor himself or his family got sick... at a time when your doctor can''t do anything about it, he''ll have to give it up" "I don''t know, Sansui. Knowing that, it will be people who will not be able to give up. Besides, our Immortals and Tengu are unconvincing." Immortals and heavenly dogs would clearly be the ones who draw a line with other humans. I hope that man has four sufferings, the pain of being born, the pain of being sick, the pain of being old, the pain of dying. Most of them do not adapt to immortals. I don''t care what happens most of the time. Such a presence is unconvincing no matter what you say to a man. It would certainly be futile to say. "Nevertheless, I agree. Naturally, there is nothing you can do to cure an injury or illness without counting the number of people. Medicine is also a technology, and its limitations are always there. Even though we need long-term research to do something about it." Fusabis, an expert, also endorses mountain waters. I can understand the emotions, but the emperor must not do things that reason doesn''t make sense. As a result, everyone is just losing money. "Um, I don''t know how to translate human medicine for a long time. It''s dry, it''s damp, it''s just five rows of yin and yang, and I only think about reason more than about the human body. That doesn''t cure my illness." The daughter of the pharmacist listened in disdain to the words of such a heavenly dog or immortal. That is why Swivok''s medical and fusabis formula is no longer a miracle domain. Those who actually exercise miracles are deeply rooted in the denial of pharmaceutical research in this country. So what the hell was the drug we''ve been selling? "What will happen to my husband or stepfather, who was taken to the castle" "There is no bloody air. But... it may be difficult to be freed in peace." Suibok is a man who wandered the world for a longer time than anyone else. That''s why I was experiencing what was going to happen. No, maybe that''s what all three of us know. "Don''t guide me, it''s a boarded boat. I know you''re going to abandon this country, but still only the Lord will help, and if it works out, my husband and the shopkeeper will do something about it. And the rest of your life." "... please" The pharmacist''s daughter-in-law who lays low and begs you. But is she aware? that the meaning of the phrase "abandon the country" could be the opposite of normal. 288 Surprise Again, it is a dis ear. A group of families were enjoying a warm dinner. Of course, it''s not a normal family. of a senior nobleman, is his family. They made new clothes for their trips, bored their dedicated sailing trips and enjoyed a sumptuous meal in a large restaurant private room on top. A young and beautiful wife, a slightly older husband, and a resourceful but young son. They are entering Arcana with due process, booking with Disuia and enjoying a meal on it. They are, that is the ''nobility'' with which there is a lot of money. It is not just a nobleman with a poor name, nor a merchant made up of a generation, but a truly wealthy nobleman. They were gracefully and pleasantly surrounding the table in a store where only such an upper class could enter (the fluke). That is a very honorable act. At least, my resourceful son was very pleased. With a job, and a mistress, such a father took me on a sightseeing trip with my mother on some whim. He goes on a boat with me, rides a carriage, and eats like this. Her mother, who seemed grumpy until she came to this city, also smiled as she enjoyed a meal at this store. I look at my mother like that and my father does it too. That''s what makes me so happy. Whatever long life awaits us from now on, this happy hour will never be forgotten. "It was really delicious..." "You will, you will. This is a really good store." The three laugh at each other as they eat sweet ice treats for dessert. At least for the last moment, the three of them were normal families. "I heard Disya is a bad place, but you have these stores too" "Oh, I''ve been there many times when I was young, too. I haven''t had this since I got married and succeeded the housekeeper..." "Oh, isn''t it because you''ve got a woman? "Ha, don''t worry about it at times like this" "Don''t you have a favorite here, too? "It''s not up to you..." The mother''s words are exaggerated, but not poisonous. At least, the child listening beside him could not feel outrage from his mother''s expression. "Sure, there are a few bad places I''d like to go, but I''m going to stop this place. As I''ve said many times on the road, there are many family-friendly facilities in this city. There are plenty of stores that you''ll be happy with." "Oh, it''s a deception to hide the real evil, isn''t it? "I''m not saying it''s not there, but this city is really ''full force''. I think you''re gonna love this city, too." I see, this city is a nest of evil. But that''s not all. Really ''beautiful'' things, too, are in this city. Because there''s no way the money can keep gathering just because of evil. "... get me a chef" That''s not bad, I thought she decided to call the person responsible for making this dish. At least, the food was delicious. It is a natural courtesy for you to praise it. The waiter, who had refrained, nodded at it, bringing in a man dressed in white cooking clothes so much less. Plumpy shape in relation to tasting, but still elegant in expression. "It was delicious. If you like, why don''t you come to my mansion? I''ll play the paycheck." Hearing that word my wife had said, my husband was spraying gently. The chef was named for her, who doesn''t know why she laughs. "Ma''am, my name is Fresco Disya" When I heard the name, she stiffened. Because for a moment, I didn''t know what it meant. "I''m not the only person in the kitchen who''s a Disuia family person. Thanks to you, I had a hard time calling names." "... excuse me, Master Disya" "Interpretation is a division, ma''am. When a Guest uses a respectful language, they are frightened." Owner and chef. But the owner chef so far won''t be. Even though it is impossible for the aristocrats themselves to cook directly, the city is open to shops. "I''m surprised... are you sure you''re making it? "Many of you said that, so the kitchen in this store is glassy. How about a tour later?" "... no, thank you" I see, this is the kind of city it is. She decided to convince herself for now. Naturally, the city where the money gathers is vibrant. It is exaggerated when it comes to the rest of the world, but it would be natural for the bad guys to gather in a city where money gathers from the surrounding countries. In a clearly delimited line, they rinse sweet juice. It is in the warm water (warm) guaranteed by law. "How about this city, from your point of view? Oseo''s officer, who is staying in a lodging just a little big, snapped that way in a room with no one. General tourists, it''s also for the big area, just a big room. Accommodating in it is Oseo''s death squad. Now he''s in the city, but he was the only one left to make sure. [... orderly and stable. I thought it was more of a bloody city than a bad place] "I guess it''s because I''m wealthy. They try to protect their territory because they can afford it financially... but on the contrary, they won''t do anything if they even protect it" [It''s an envious story, we couldn''t afford that] The illusion of a two-legged cat is much more advanced than that of a human being. No matter how the city orders the entire residents to report, there''s no way it can use its investigative power against people who don''t show up without leaving a footprint. [This city is full of living pus. The first time you humans have prospered, this city will know.] "Thanks to you, human enemies have become human." [Still, it''s just better to have enemies. We had no enemies] The monsters of the old world were emotional, even with their voices alone. The words were full of gratitude for this world. [Running or barren, to stand up to God is on the other side of the void, before the decline of the world every technique is powerless] "I see...... that would be true too. I''m sorry for imitating the scratches." [It''s a very simple reason why we signed you up to cooperate with Oseo] "Each other, because there''s no later, is there? [Exactly, we are desperate. We don''t have time, and it''s hard to say we''re strong enough. But ambush is effective because you are desperate] War has an overwhelming advantage over pre-emptive strikes. Well, this one''s out of jail and sending a lot of combat power into legally protected land. I don''t even have to tell you what that means. Because one of the five trumpets that the Kingdom of Arcana boasts will fall. "Right, we''re desperate. Only then can we fully share our values" [On top of that, in this ambush, I''m going to ask you guys to contain Pandora. In the meantime, we will do the stopping] "I''m sorry because the burden is heavier on you. Anyway, this is just about securing Pandora, who''s out of ammo." [Not really. Anyway, there''s not enough power in this city itself.] Of course, Pandora and her fitters have many escorts. But it got into this city, and it''s too uncomfortable to stop five hundred elites. [Pandora''s escort is only a precaution to the body. If you say so in style, the extent to which you call it home. I''m not going to intercept the army] Nothing, it doesn''t mean they''re unconscious. In the first place, for the first time in 10,000 years, no one would assume a boulder, such as a monster from the old world punching in. That''s what the trumpets are like. Something unexpected can happen at any time. "... each other, with all our might, we''re insane in death, let''s win. This is the first step towards that." [Right] The officer put his hand forward. Knowing what that means, he grips back from where nothing is supposed to be. It was a very, very big hand. Immortal of absolute strength in this world, Swivok, the Infinite Embodier. Or even if it didn''t extend to him, Fuukei reached indelibly in immortality. These two are the most powerful creatures, beyond even those who have been given power by God. Roughly, whether it is a large group of dragons, it is possible to shear them if either of these two is willing to do so. It is Pandora who can surely kill those two, and Floating Spring who is the perfect fit for it. But neither Pandora nor Spring, the user of it, is the strongest or invincible. Instead, I''d say it''s the furthest from it. Anyway, it''s the easiest way to kill someone if you follow the steps. The night in Disyah District, at a casino in the suburbs. A wooden end mafia boss had been caught up, found guilty of roughly the worst illegal activity: tax evasion. A constituent was killed by an ambush by a private uniformed regular soldier, who no longer glanced around with his mistress, leaving a small number of soldiers. Even as they fled, the floaters, who were on roughly every path, were their watchdogs. No longer did they have to die with this casino on their pillows. "Something''s gone quiet." "Right......" "No way, I gave up, didn''t I? "Is that why! Until earlier, I was struck by magic arrows. It suddenly ended, and the popularity disappeared from the surroundings. Even if it is a casino, it is a casino in the city. There are plenty of houses around, and a lot of similar casinos are built. That''s why there''s no way there''s no sign of humans from around us. "... hey, wait" The top of the casino noticed a certain fact with dismay. I''m pointing my fingers at the perimeter to see how many people there are. "No way...... hey, you''re lying, right?! There are quite a few people in this casino, young and old. Even if you''re pretty much there aren''t hundreds of people on the boulder. Yes, an injured person or just a woman in charge of service and customer service. Together, they were cutting ''Hundreds''. "Chi, motherfucker! You sent that crazy man in! ¨D¨D¨D¨D You''re out of your mind, and a man comes in. His eyes were full of fatigue and contempt, and he was tired of the sights he had seen repeatedly. "Oh, my God! ¨D¨D¨D¨D He had just been sent as a matter of decision to someone who had already decided to die, someone he had killed many times before. Yes, even if there were Swibok or Fuukei on this occasion, there is only one person on this occasion. I mean, no matter what happens now, they''re definitely going to die. ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Tragic Craftsman." ¨D¨D¨D¨D "A Boring Reaper" ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Walking Hell (Delivery Service)" ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Dirt Man (Killer)" ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Moth Light (Mine)" ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Hundred Kills Disc (Death Game)" ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Painful Performers (Bookmakers)" ¨D¨D¨D¨D He speaks unexpectedly well by many two names. Really, from the bottom of my heart I give words to the more desperate bad guys in front of me now. No, maybe it''s solitary. He had repeatedly slaughtered the fool against him, the fool against him, even killing him, bluntly glowing his eyes that were bound to live. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¡­¡­ Oh, good. I''m in trouble now. He called his own armor. As usual, let''s try to show it off. Believe me, killing them in front of you would make this city somewhat better. "Well." Including the temple dance, the private clothing soldiers of Disuia lined up. It was blocking a large passage and keeping people out of Pandora''s effective range. We have already evicted residents from the neighborhood, as well as interested tourists. Hence, it is later to wait until spring finishes its work. Put it on the field and the victory will be confirmed. Trump cards are touchy like that, but hard to use in the spring anyway. Anyway, a ''place'' for him must be a state where there are no more than a hundred enemies and there is not a single opponent in need if he dies around. That is why, in order to put him on the field, we must first reduce our enemies to no more than a hundred and evacuate further surrounding humans from there. "Every time, it''s inconvenient." To be clear, if we can get that far, we should kill the remaining hundred as we go. In fact, Disya can do that if she wants to. I don''t do it because Pandora''s resulting death is nothing short of miserable on this. If you just need to kill, you can usually kill with soldiers. I use spring because if spring kills, it will be a miserable corpse. There is no other reason. A thinking man is nothing more than a man who thinks about what to do to ''kill as much as possible''. Now is the time to have a part to play in killing Swibok, Fuukei, or other trump cards, but it should be to the extent that it is originally spoken of as a legend of darkness. "Ha ha, well don''t say that. Lord Bjoub, you must be bored, but this is also your job." "Right... that''s what security was originally about" "You''re right, security is ideal not to let anything happen. This is how we stand in this armed group, and that''s what matters." Private clothing soldiers dressed elegantly to protect the landscape or to disguise themselves. They were just armed with spears and such without wearing protective gear. Still, if you look at their health, you don''t think they''re just Sayamako. Disyah, who is no other, is an elite man treated by high wages. It is the best-endowed face, prepared to protect Pandora and her owners. "Again, when this job is done, are you going to have fun collecting beautiful places? "Um, I''m not a bee, but I still don''t like being entertained by the same sex. Spring said he was being treated like that, so I admired it and got a job at Disya." "Ha ha! Lord Bjoub is popular in every city. Whatever, he''s got a good face, and he''s a good talker." They are asked for the skill to control this city without destroying it as much as possible, and they are doing it. If the opponent is to the extent of a scoundrel, he or she will not fall behind in terms of interpersonal combat in the city. "Besides, I''m just happy to give you a yellow voice, right? "Ha ha! It''s easier to work, because I like it." In the loose air, the two of you are bickering. Whatever the inside of the net we''re putting up, it''s natural because that outside is the way it always is. "When I was younger too..." "Hey, wait." But the temple dance, which was nothing else, was inspiring everyone to be vigilant by indulging in a space of nothing. "What''s wrong? "Enemy attack! Send a signal over the air! The temple dance abandoned the sword it had. And slap your right ear as you tilt your own head. [I don''t know why you found out, but we''re going! [Right, ''cause I was originally going to help.] From the darkness of the aisle, from where no one was supposed to have been, a large number of giant cows appeared. Large numbers of cattle storm through the building as they destroy stone walls as well as passageways. The movement of the privately clothed soldiers stops against the sight of being too distant. The flesh stiffens against the target about thirty soldiers placed on this occasion, a beast that reaches several times as many as their number and their physique. "Don''t be frightened! Rin, brave, put the weapon that the temple dance was planting in the hole in his left ear to his hand. A dark vessel, it turned into a long object at once, and it was an iron rod like a giant pillar. "Intercept!" That''s one of the treasures Disuir has collected. Ruyi golden hoop stick. Easy weight, easy to stretch. It is the masterpiece created by the Great Tengu Cell, the most powerful battle treasure. 289 inflammation I have enemies in front of me. It is not an invisible enemy, but an enemy, even if it is mighty. Seeing that, the Disya soldiers manage to rebuild. It is the magic of the wind that is unleashed. If you''re a normal human, a disease that can be severed from one arm to another as long as you hit it. It releases in large quantities and cleaves the herd of bulls. "Nah......! No, even if I refuse the skin, I won''t refuse the meat. Huge and sturdy chunks of meat keep the rush going with fierce momentum. Instead of dying, you don''t even flinch. Against that assault, everyone can only continue to strike the magic of the wind...... "Run, slaughter gear! Rapid Railway, a technique that should be called The medium-sized gear with more than ten temple dances emitted a blade of light at the same time as the hit. This naturally leaves the herd of bulls out of their teeth. "Ooh!" "Exactly!" "No! Not yet!" The temple dance stilled the soldiers who were about to give them a drink. She was watching, watching the bull she defeated disappear without a trace. "Relax, Ruyi Golden Hoop Stick! The rows of toothless bulls are swung across the horizontal giraffe with a gigantic golden hoop stick. A hundred normal humans would blow up their opponents, but a few of them became walls. Ten or so left. But there are ten giant beasts that are sure to have enough power to lightly kill humans. I''m going straight ahead. In contrast...... "Don''t let Lord Bjoub fight you alone! "Focus on the remaining enemies! There, soldier in private clothes. Massive wind magic concentrates on the remaining beasts. With that barrage in front, the servant beast could not advance either, and had fallen straight to the ground. "Everybody! Pay attention! These guys are identical! I hear rumors. Shadow down! A large number of beasts had disappeared completely at the same time as defeating them, however. What it means is nothing more than the same type of technique as shadowing, which is a physical division. "That means...! "Coming, it''s the second wave! At the same time that all the identities disappear, the Beast Assault resumes. Again the same number of bulls emerge and they march forward with odd voices. "How about... I''ll do it flashy! You''ve been evacuated! Before that, she made a quick decision. Perhaps a lot of the operators are hiding somewhere. It''s a waste of time exploring it, creating flames in its hands and trying to burn the area around it. "Nah! Have a flame in town?! "No, go ahead! No problem here! Simply, it will be a fire. Think normally, it''s insane that the defense uses the magic of fire. But decide that''s who you need. "Flashy! Burn!" Hit your hand on the ground without a golden hoop stick. Fire runs on the cobblestone, flames, and burns the front house, etc. as it is. An extensive and high-fired blow that even the school directors who are considered the best wizards in this country can''t use that way. Though made of stone, the streets, not so superior, are softly engulfed by the fire. "Now if the sorcerer disappears, I''d appreciate it..." At least, the splinter was burned down by that flame. After all, the ability to kill is out of step in wind blades and flame storms. No matter how tough it is, there''s no way the organism can be burned to safety. "... this! Tons of water flood from the inside of the building. Seeing it, the soldiers are convinced that it is water by magic. Yes, water magic. It is one of the best ways to deal with the magic of fire, although it is a lesser user. [Thanks! "Thank you! We''re breaking through! Large numbers of bulls emerge from the inside as they destroy buildings that have begun to collapse. Burned cobblestones are extinguished by the magic of water by the humans on their backs, and ramped on top of it. "Humans...... what is this?! "Don''t think about the extra! I''m all enemies! "The aim is Pandora and Shun! Never let it through! The situation is simple. Whoever the enemy is, there is only one man alive at the end of this road. If so, their purpose is all too obvious. "I bake again! Everyone leaks..." [Let it go! You refrained, a bipedal rhino as you broke through the burning path, and you storm as a herd. I can''t even say I''m strong enough to flatter you, I''m just going to put up a big, wide shield and hit you as you form a wall. "Side...! Towards you, the temple dance unleashes the magic of burning down cobblestones. That was supposed to burn down all the enemies as a matter of course. [Doesn''t work! [Know that even the dragon''s breath will return to us for no reason! "Have you started the magic of fire?! "Such an idiot?! A herd of cows from the front and a herd of rhinos from the sides. In the wake of that assault, the soldiers also disperse their attacks. "... Eh! Tactics It''s not like this, there''s obviously a lot of enemies. The opponents are doing their best, so there are limits to how this one will deal with it. "I''ve got the front! Buy me as much time as you can! Shortly afterwards, the temple dance hair burns silver. After finishing her self-enhancement in an instant, she stretched out her golden hoop stick and jumped as high as a bar. "So no, oh! Fast, repeat stretch. A series of spikes are hit from above to capture the heads of the rhinos lining up. A series of heavy hits destroys the heads of the armed rhinos. [High!] [Defend overhead! "I knew it! A bunch of rhinos who put their shields on top and manage to prevent it. Seeing it, the temple dance understands the principles of the technique they are using. "You guys, that''s the same technique as a four-vessel fist I hear rumors about! I saw it could even work on the shields and shoes I have, not just on my limbs! A heavy-duty attack has been attacked lightly. Of course it works somewhat, but I can''t think of any other possibility that the shield won''t break. "Obviously, more than me (...) technique... these guys, they''re not human! Land on the ground and aim straight at your back. Shake the golden hoop stick in a shape that follows your back while adjusting the size and length suitable for fighting. It exerts rigidity beyond man and wields the most powerful weapon ever created by man. [Muggles! [Don''t be scared! There''s only one way forward! [Break through that guard! Even if they take their backs, the rhinos will not stop advancing. Everyone is unconscious and storms into the enclosure of the privately clothed soldiers. "Damn, keep it up..." Run your silver hair in an instant and stop your hands. On top of that, I immerse myself in one-sided thinking. It was an obvious gap, but it was necessary. "Huh?! At least, she was able to cope with the attack soon after. Because I was able to build a wall of light in front of an invisible wave that attacked me from behind. "This is rumored liquor song fist?! No, that was a bubble... because isn''t this human magic too" [Prevented] [Weird, this guy changes the power he uses from time to time] "Now you''re a half-fish man..." Now he even showed up as a bipedal organism like a half-fish man. I don''t do spectacles like this anywhere, even though how this land is a city of evil. In the flaming city, she was surrounded by the unspeakable. "Ghaaaa! "Ahhh! "Hi-no! I hear colleagues screaming in the distance. There will no longer be their lives. Though this was her home, it was isolated and helpless in a flaming city. In that situation, ten bells ring. A bell telling of the city''s emergency covered the entire city. [Breakthrough completed] [Same here.] [Same here] "I burned it myself so I can''t say anything... it''s going to be just a flashy death" The rhinos I hit earlier are also returning. Very simply, the opponent is too sturdy than a human being. Of course the half fishmen won''t, but neither the rhinos nor the cows seem to die so easily. [Pretty fierce, but apparently this bitch can only use one technique at the same time] [Armed is powerful too, but not enough to defeat] "You''re right...... no, apparently smarter than you look" I''ll say a word of abatement, but the truth is that temple dance can only use one technique at the same time. The area is different from the festival where multiple techniques can be used in parallel at the same time. Hang up the temple dance. A woman endowed with all qualities by God. She is not as good as Masazo, but boasts the same amount of qi blood as Run. It crosses the total amount of festive blood, but on the other hand, it has a weakness that can only use one technique at a time. In addition, even when the holy power is exhausted, magic exists separately. Unlike the festival me, every technique becomes impossible as it is when one end is exhausted of qi and blood. I can use every technique without training it to be like the ancestors of its lineage, but when I find myself in a situation where I can''t handle it with one technique on the other hand, I get snowpacked. (We can hold out until backup arrives, or we have to break through this enclosure to help spring and leave) By reason, it''s not that hard if you just destroy it individually. But if you try to use magic to attack, the rhinos will storm, and there are too many to attack with gear. In a finite force, even when the quantity is high, I will always do my best. (If you put your hips in it, you can knock it down even with a golden hoop stick, but it kills you while you''re doing that) At least, even the opponent who became vicious possessed and waved the Ruyi golden hoop stick, the opponent who just hit him from the air is returning. On the other hand, the person who put his hips on the ground and waved has no sign of getting up. Not that I can''t defeat you, but on the other hand, there are too many. (What I''m saying is, it''s not a trump card... you''ve got an invincible interpersonal twist coming around.) The Japanese, endowed with power by God, are almost invincible. That''s why you don''t often need workouts. As long as the other person is human. (Anyway, hurry up and go help Spring. Maybe the others have already been broken through. I can only assume that all the other privately clothed soldiers have been wiped out, including the fact that they are focused on me) [... you seem to be blessed by God. And he has a weapon on top of it that the long-lived would have made. Not weak, including surviving against us.] Intimidation of this one, or the outsiders shrinking the siege as they speak quietly. They try to get rid of her without any alarm. [Are you the trump card that hears rumors, too? But you can''t beat us unless you have a divine treasure] [Try to fight it out to the end, or it''s good too] [And as long as you keep it down, nothing will happen. All we have to do is secure Pandora] Hearing the words, she laughs. I see, I understood their mistakes. "I''m hearing from Pandora too, they were originally created to fight you guys. That''s why, unlike if you activate a human being against him, there''s a limit that can only kill a hundred people at a time if you guys are around. You let only humans get inside the siege for fear of it, didn''t you? Perhaps they can reach Pandora without having to go through the aisle or something. Nevertheless, he tried to break through the defense in discipline in this way, in order to pass through his fellow man. "So not only here, but other blockaded places are blockaded the other way around, right? [What''s wrong with that? [Already confirmed. There is no power in this city but you] [Even if support is gathered, it will be after the next morning] [We just keep you down] "... you idiot" To Nihil, she laughed. Adjust the qi and blood in you and change it to a state that can be maximized. "You don''t know anything. I''m not a trump card, and I''m wrong about the most crucial thing in the first place" Their biggest failure was to concentrate their power on this place. She understood, what is best for her is to stop enemy forces in this setting. "You guys licked this disyard" Shortly after, the whole city shook. It also happened in the war, so much ambition echoes into the city at night. It''s a warrior''s cry. It is the cry of a warrior who risked his life, cementing his readiness to defend the land. [Stupid?! Whatever it takes, it''s too soon! A few of them were hiding, or came to the rescue from a nearby town, not in that amount. Obviously, it''s over a thousand or ten thousand. It was that that we heard the oddity of the assault from all directions, as an army appeared throughout the city. [How many soldiers were hiding in this city?! Are you saying our raid was expected?! ''There''s no way, this city''s always in a state of war'' It became thick and long that humans could not carry, like a gold hoop stick. A giant big monkey, so slightly responsible for it, that both cows and rhinos looked up. Wang Qi, divine descent. Demonstrating it and turning it into a giant monkey god (Hanuman), she looked down at the outsiders besieging themselves. "Welcome to Disya District, City of Virtue" Around the city, the explosion sounds. It inflames, brightens, and the smoke keeps rising. Yes, this is an interception against an ambush. The city itself is moving to rid itself of foreign enemies. This city will never tolerate illegality. This city never tolerates lawlessness. This city will never allow lawlessness. And all the inhabitants of this city know. He said it wasn''t the exchangers who upheld the law, it wasn''t the judges, it wasn''t the gendarmerie, it wasn''t the military. Yes, it''s always the people who live there to protect the city. "And Goodbye" It''s determined by the law, it''s clearly cultured. When the bell rings ten times, it is time for all the armed forces of that city to come together and rise. To protect this city, this city rises. Give up your life and eliminate any outside enemies. Even if this city burns down, it won''t let the intruders live and return it. 290 Defense Disya is doing everything in her power to protect Floating Spring. That''s also antagonistic to other houses, but it positions that''s all spring is important anyway. There are idiots in the world who attack spring for no particular reason. It is not uncommon for the person to be not so strong, for Pandora to kill indiscriminately, and for them to be made fun of throughout the city. That is why it is extremely easy to understand and protect. Spring and Pandora''s weaknesses are too famous, so they naturally pay close attention. Thus, the fact that people are going to set up for such a spring is proof that they are doing all they can to challenge it. Forces trying to break through and kill it in a situation where more than a thousand people are escorting. It is clearly Arcana''s external enemy. Therefore, a ten o''clock bell indicating an emergency is issued. of all the armed forces living in this city, forced convocation. Failure to take part in this will result in the deprivation of all rights and the non-safeguarding of any property. What does it mean that all rights will be taken away in this city? That''s not hard to imagine. "You guys ahhhhhhh! Did you kick the" Happy "? Ahhh! "Oh wow! "Ooh! "Ahhh! "Ngaaah! And one more thing. Easily understandable, they also have a sense of crisis. The city''s forces operate under strictly defined laws, even though they feel bad about it. On the basis of law and order, it earns steady income. It is indeed an evil thing, but still it is not as easy to store as a poppy in a wet hand. But still, they''ve worked out ways to make this city thrive. External enemy forces attack the city by force. That means that a stranger sticks his hand in and steals it from a purse that we siege with a heart that ignites our nails. There''s no way I can forgive that. I will not tolerate such outlaws as the inhabitants of this city without someone instructing me. Do not think of the treasure trove of the Special Zone of Disuia, as it is known as the hole warehouse of the bandits there. They defend it with all their might because it''s a desperate and simmering asset. Yes, even if that''s what we''re going to destroy it ourselves. "Follow me. Yes. Yes! "Follow Aniki. Yes! "Follow Ojiki. Yes! "Cuckoo, then. Ahhh! "War, then. Ahhhhh! "My balls. Oh! All young people wrap barrels and bottles around their bodies. Taking drugs that are clearly not physically friendly and extremely scientifically insane, they run at full speed to the center of the noise. Not one or two, not ten or twenty, not a hundred or two hundred, not even a thousand or two thousand. "I''m gonna take a fall for another family! "Washi and the others are the first. Bye. Aah! "We''re behind! Run harder! "Ouiiiiiis! Hundreds of thousands of cannonballs arrive from gorgeous front streets to back streets. Sometimes they bump into each other, sometimes they yell at each other, but everyone kills them to a place where they get on fire. [Coming! [What, that fitting?] [He''s not a regular soldier, he''s called a militia] The monsters of the Old World, who set up in one of the blockaded sites. We sent reinforcements to the trump cards and the mighty, so the numbers are diminishing, but we still don''t intend to pull the human army against us. Originally, it''s a premise to keep this place dead. If we don''t keep the exit route, we''ll be in a later war. [Screw our nose first! Those who can only be called half-fishers work together to unleash waves of invisibility. thereby dozens of people who were running the lead, collectively weakened and rolling to the ground Running at full speed, and mentally unstable. Rolling to the ground in such a situation is like crashing into the ground. Everyone loses fighting ability while bending their hands and feet in the snoring direction. Exactly self-destruct, you could call it suicide bombing. I see, I could distract the enemy''s power. But that didn''t accomplish anything at all. "Beat it. Yeah. Yeah! "Kill them all, then. Ahhh! Dozens of times as many humans as you knock down, without flinching at all, as you step on and kill such a fellow. The eyes ran bloody and seemed glowing in the dark city of the night. [Nooo! [This is ours! Split Bulls line up. No matter how you are pushing beyond your limits with drugs, you are a vulnerable human being. No matter how much you come to kill, there''s no way you can reach a herd of bulls. [I''m not going through here! Exactly, it was like a wall appeared. If more than one operator creates a inflexible division, it becomes an impromptu army. And the incarnation, fearless of death and not necessarily of death, waved its weapon without any concern for the bullet. "Ngi! "Gu-ha!" "Higgie! The humans can''t do anything before the Beast''s arm strength. The weapon in your hand is a weight that cannot even be lifted by human arm power, and that attack rips the human body apart like paper. If you''re not even wearing metal armor, it''s all the more easy to tear it apart. Forget the fear as the other person forgets the pain with the medicine, but that has nothing to do with it. Whether a hundred becomes a hundred or ten, a hundred or twenty, in front of a thousand is equal to error. [Still won''t flinch, huh] [I am losing my mind over medication. Stupid thing, you don''t get true desperation for that] There is a lot of blood. Large numbers of bodies scatter. Get on with it, it smells bad. [... what, this smell?] [No way?! There''s something drifting through the stench. The baggage the body had is scattered, and that''s what''s dancing in the universe. Yes, they''re all wearing them, barrels and bottles. It is a flammable gunpowder and oil. "Sprouts. Yeah, yeah! Most humans in this country master the magic of fire with matches and lighter sensations. What that means is that everyone on this scene can light a fire. You don''t have to burn down your opponent, you just have to fly the spark. Despite the fact that this is the town they live in, however well evacuated, they did everything they could to blow it up. [This, these guys! All these guys, they''re carrying gunpowder! [On your own, not on your own?! [Stupid, if we can use our fire, they''re all gone?! [In the first place, why do you get that far?! Use drugs to make them lose their sanity and make humans death soldiers. I don''t know about that, the outlaws would have it too. But I don''t see the point in letting those dead soldiers carry gunpowder that will damage the town and storm it. Surely the face of this occasion is the enemy soldier who slowly threatens this country. Moreover, it threatened mankind in the Old World, at the mercy of dragons. If so, it is natural to try to defeat life as. If that''s what you know, it is. There''s no way they know that, because if they do, that''s why the regular soldiers who originally defended this place don''t know. I don''t see why you would smash your hands like this one last resort against an enemy that just suddenly appeared. We are here ready to die, the soldiers of Oseo who entered are also consolidating their readiness to do so. Because it involves the survival of the nation and the survival of the species. But I don''t see why the humans who don''t know it, it''s the villains who do it, too. "Not yet. Ahhh! "Next time, it''s not me. Aah! "Follow Aniki. Yes. Yes! "I''ll burn you to death. Wow! This city is warm water. It is true that it is obeyed by the law, and there is little resistance between villains. It receives stable profits and the state guarantees evil as long as it pays its taxes seriously. That''s why we do everything we can to protect warm water. The villains who live in this city must protect this fine hot water for whatever it is. I am extremely afraid to give the territory to someone, and I am even more afraid that the territory itself will collapse. You can''t let someone break a city on such good terms. And for that, neither Disya nor the villains fear any sacrifice. You can rebuild the building if it breaks down, you can hire people again if they die, and the money can be earned again. But the city must be protected. The special district of Disuia, even in a town that produces endless wealth, must not be a hole warehouse targeted by bandits. Assuming the bandits attacked, I would never let them live and give them back. No matter how many things you lose, no matter how many sacrifices you make, even if it''s cheaper to be taken away, you still never give in. If exceptions are granted, all lawlessness will strike all the Special Zones. The target would be an invader of another world, but it would be a bunch of defeated soldiers, but it has absolutely nothing to do with it. Instead of stationing soldiers and deterring them by force, do so with the fear that every person in the city will become a combatant and kill them. You must not lay your hands on the Special Zone of Disuia. To protect that fantasy, they offer light sanity, life and wealth. Even if there were many strays left on this scene, or even if the wealthy were being taken hostage, they would penetrate and bomb regardless of anything. That''s the way this city works. [Grunts! It''s not just here! [Have you insulted this city? Sometimes a dry desert is hell. That may indeed be the case. A hot, humid jungle is sometimes called a green paradise. That may indeed be the case. But if the earth with little life is hell, the land full of life is also hell. Living in an unusual competitive rate, they don''t think they live in paradise. Even if you think it''s paradise, you bet your death because you think it''s paradise. [But we also have a reason why we can''t pull it off! [Never let it through! At least not until you kill Pandora''s user! Troops from different worlds regain their minds. The opponent is indeed a militia, not formally trained and insane with drugs. Still, they are powerful enemies. [Raise the front line! [Stay away from the aisle! [Keep the fire away from here! The monsters of the old world, they can''t back down. Assuming we get ourselves into Pandora''s effective range, that''s the end of everything for nothing. Pandora''s limiter comes off and sees the worry of total annihilation as it is. That''s all we have to avoid at all costs. "Show me your guts. Hey, ahhh! "I''m gonna smash you to death. Oh! Of course, it''s like they don''t know that. Just kill the enemy in front of you. And if they block the way, they only break through it. [Nooooooooo! A beast ready to die, a bipedal rhino. A shield of absolute defense and a one-sided dashi, equivalent to a four-vessel fist. They rush into a flock of enemies that are overwhelmed by fire, and cut themselves in without fear of becoming overwhelmed with gunpowder. [Our dead place, I saw it here! [Come, elephant! "Shinya, oh! "Kill them all. Bye! "Disgusting. Oh! Assuming the opponent is a hundred manpower, this one squashes a thousand times as many. Normally, they are afraid of trying hundreds of manpower, etc., but when they lose their sanity with drugs, they make a pile of corpses, but they still head for it. That will never be uninterrupted, and on the contrary, the roughnecks throughout the city will grow even more numerous. [No! You''re here too! A bipedal cat carnivore, waiting on the roof for retreat. I was wondering how to cover them, but there were enemies coming before them too. "What the heck? Aah! "I''m gonna blow it. Wow! [Yeah, don''t let it through! Never let it through! [Don''t make me pull out of here! The cat carnivores rewrite the surrounding sights using illusion. On the roof of an inconsistent building, the scaffolding becomes even less pan-good. Humans don''t know where it is on the roof and where it is between buildings. "Ngaaaa! "Fugi ah! "Still ahhhhhh! But from the start, they''ve lost their sanity. Everyone rushes in helplessly and falls as-is. Still, by the hundreds of humans climbing up, the next humans jump over the blanks in who fell where. [... not good! [Damn it! The firehand! And a large number of bodies and gunpowder on them explode and destroy buildings with entities. On the contrary, their escape is assured by the burning city. Exactly where he died, nothing more. Everyone is crazy to death, bumping into each other to kill them. "Nooooooooooooo! [Kill him. Yeah! The most burning place. That would be the battlefield of the temple dance, not anything else. Dozens of cows become hundreds of cows and assemble themselves into giant ape gods. In a burning city, giant steel columns swing as they smash through the burning debris. Outsiders and outsiders, monsters of the old world and monsters of different worlds. We were bumping into each other hard, burning our lives and lives. 291 aspirations Hanging temple dance is not treated as a trump card. That makes sense as a hidden card, to protect Floating Spring, a trump card full of weaknesses. Likewise, when Floating Spring falls, surrogacy or preliminary significance would be significant. Nevertheless, she is not that dissatisfied. At least the temple dance is satisfied with the status quo. And I know a lot about Floating Spring. (I''m a fashion lily, not such a bee lunatic) I also wonder if it is what separates me from the trump cards that makes me satisfied with the status quo. Nevertheless, I also do not intend to renounce my role as a concealed bill. At least, she was also burning her life into battle in fanaticism. (Me and Spring, I like Disya''s old body a lot! "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! No martial arts, no snagging, no gigantic and full swing of giant treasures. The aim is a group of half-fishers. The owners of the power that drives the senses crazy, which should also be vigilant for me now that I have fully opened my mind to the king. To see, he is an easy killer, seemingly weaker than a rhino or a cow. [Ah...] [Ugh...] Big monkeys the same size as a three-story building, swinging huge sticks and hitting at a fierce speed. Before that, even if the desperate readiness disappeared for a moment, there would be no choice. And there''s no way any other face would miss that. [Once you back off! [Create Our Gap! Kill the person that is easy to kill, the person that is effective for you. That''s normal, which is why both cows and rhinos do their best to block it. The cow also participates in taking that attack not only on his own, but also on his own, becoming the shield of a half-fish man. [Grunting! [Well stopped! Both the main body and the splinter of the bull are crushed by the weight of that attack. But the attack stopped. With that gap, the rhinos wave their weapons and attack the most powerful treasure itself. Whatever material the golden hoop rod was made of, it is the realm of immortality. Before weapons fortified with forces of the same kind as quadruple fists, that is the thin paper alike. If the rhinos hit the crowd weapon, the strongest weapon will be destroyed without making a sound. "Ahhh! Kick the ''little animals'' at your feet with their own feet, not the monkey gods frightened by that. It was the half fishermen who escaped the ordeal, but many beasts dance the universe. There is a cow that hits a building that burns like a bullet and is swallowed up into a building that collapses as it is. There are rhinos that are deadly at the point of being kicked over and clash unbroken to the ground. [Even if you''re using Hegemony, your opponent is human! [There''s no reason we can''t kill! [Don''t be frightened, we have no way out! From the non-collapsed building, the cat carnivores clung to the great monkey, distracted by illusions, and pierce the sword in their hands. No matter how sturdy the monster is, there''s no way a similarly resilient beast won''t stab you if you wave a metal weapon. Break the skin, stab the flesh, and the blood will flood. "Guaaaaaaaaa!" Back, belly, feet, hands. I''m gonna stick with you, I''m gonna poke you. With it, he tries to shake it off, but his opponent also stands up and resists. [Continue!] [It''s not a dragon scale, you can kill it if you slash it! Rhinos and cows, follow it. I stand up to the giant monkeys that are hanging over me. (Ouch, ouch, ouch! Crying, throwing it out and wanting to escape. By the way, like a girl and a child, I want to get away with it. But I can''t do that. Even if I''m not a trump card, I''m a soldier hired by this Disya. As the other soldiers have lost their lives, they must also rise to the end. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hit the flaming building yourself. Throw yourself and the beasts that flock to it into the flames that burn. [Ohhhhhh! [Grrr! I''m not dressed for flattery, I''m sore, hot, and hard to breathe. Still, she kills enemies flocking to herself as she collapses the building. (Being a giant monkey isn''t overwhelming. I don''t look good... but that''s fine! There''s no need to be beautiful, all that matters is fighting! I hear explosions from all over town. To protect this city, the inhabitants of this city stand up. I am never alone. [Every one of us is fine! Stop this guy! [Understood! The half-fishers try to use their own technique. The technique of rendering an opponent incapacitated does not hesitate to involve an ally. On top of that, we can make a situation where we just stab our enemies in the face. [Let''s go, all of us get that woman...] With rhinos and cows avant-garde, the half-fishers were turning to the rear guard. That''s a formation to protect the half fishmen from the big monkeys. And a formation for a half-fish man to stop a big monkey. "Ndaaaaaaaaaa! "Kill him. Yeah! Yeah! In other words, there is no one behind the half-fish man. What protects them was before them, naked behind them. And the humans are coming from all over this city. The formations that besieged the great apes were also those that would be besieged by the inhabitants of the city. (See, here comes help) "Protect your sister. Oh! "Help that kid. Ooh! "Monsieur, we''re here to help you." The temple dance relieves Wang Qi. It falls into a flaming building, bloody. The beasts who were clinging to the giant floated in the universe, trying to strike her with scratches... "Bright Castle!" Temple dance uses magic with holy power. Protect yourself, Castle of Light. It protects her more robustly than walls and armor. It was keeping her safe from the flames and the cows and the half-fishers. But a rhino weapon could break through that, it should have. "Bake it. Yeah! A concentrated fire of sane humans, surrounding them. Their, if any, rare magic of fire, fearless to hit allies. That can''t be prevented by countless identities, absolute shields or anything that can be prevented, let alone large waves without entities. Magic by the most suitable magic for the army, even the old world wielded fierceness. That strikes them for the first time in 10,000 years. [Don''t give up! Stiffen up with those around you! [Break the enclosure! If this happens, we don''t want to kill those around us! [Give up the blockade, they''re not calm! Attract many of our enemies! But that was the situation they were assuming. I see, magical attack and annihilation are threats. Not so much if we get close, but we have to get in shape first. At least, the opponent is not a soldier. After a while, at least those in the front row were supposed to run out of magic. "Guys... I left this place to you" A glowing golden castle disappears and a woman with burning silver hair appears. Recovering her injury in an instant, she slapped her left ear. From the right ear, another Ruyi golden hoop stick appears. Stick it to the ground and the temple dance screams. "Relax, Ruyi Golden Hoop Stick! [Shit! You had another bottle! [Hey, stop it! [Knock down the stick! She was originally a spring escort. I know from the beginning which places he will raid. In that direction, she jumps. Though I don''t know how much air and blood I have left right now, I fly to my colleagues as a compatriot. "My sister''s gone! "These guys aren''t all killers. Oh! "Kill him! Behind their backs trying to protect their city, they were trying to hold back enemy goals. Why does Disya do everything in its power to protect Pandora and her fitters? There are multiple reasons for that. First, Pandora''s constraints. You can only kill up to one hundred people at a time, and once you use it, it shall become unusable until it is filled for one hundred people again. Then the nature of Pandora. Eckezax has the nature of choosing users, Danua has the nature of being in tune with human taste memory, and Pandora has the nature of collecting disaster, just as Vajra has the nature of predicting the weather. And there''s the most troublesome thing about it. After work, surrounded by a stuffy corpse, the spring when I took off my armor was sitting in a casino chair. He was in a rare and upbeat mood, with a rare and reassuring face. Of course, there''s an explosion and a fury in its ears, and a smell of fire and blood in its nose. Each one of them was telling us there was a war going on. Still, that''s why he waited silently. I came to kill myself, waiting for a loving fate. I was accepting that as I had a final conversation with Pandora. Yes, this is the biggest problem. There are prerequisites for anyone who uses Pandora, even if they remove the full fitter nagging. The Holy Grail Elixir of Will can only be used by those who have the will to live, so that it can only be fully effective if there is no weakness in wanting to die aboard the Ark of Survival Noah. "Uh-huh." Disaster of ruin Armor Pandora can only be used by the owner of the desire for ruin. For him, this situation is a long-awaited sight. The moment the bad guy gets paid for it. Enemies who work out countermeasures against powerful cursed weapons and risk their lives on them to attack them. That is the ruin he sought. A moment when a self who has done everything possible to be brutal comes to a corresponding end. Try to die, die. To be killed, to be killed. A brutally outrageous annoying man who was even surrounded by safety, by the wisdom and courage to break that enclosure...... "There he is! "It''s Pandora! "A man to think! An assassin who stepped into this Disyah District, caused disturbances, and in the midst of war, was sent to kill himself. I want to show respect and gratitude. A moment of fulfillment comes exactly now. "... this is" "Is this what Pandora does?" "Dirty......" Look at the bodies you scattered and stop them for a moment. Get them to recognize you''re a man who''s not worth keeping alive. Yeah, but trivial. Because they''re not here to take revenge, they''re just here to kill themselves. So, come on. "Just kill me! Don''t waste their sacrifices! "It''s a sword, kill it with a sword! "You''re a complete fitter for Pandora, no magic will ever work! That, intent to kill. An inevitable ending to the man who kept his notoriety...! "Spring ~ ~!" The inevitable end was inhibited by the inevitable reinforcements. Temple dance has come down from the sky and broken through the roof while expanding extensively the ''bubbles'' of the same quality as the liquor song fist. I fell over all of them trying to kill Spring and stood up to protect Spring. "Hey! Spring! What the hell are you thinking! No, I know what you''re thinking, but think about us too! How can you be so selfish! Spring with blatant disappointment. As Pandora is, as if unaffected by a liquor song fist, he was fed up and thanking the temple dancer. I just said it. "I''m not telling you to fight! You''re weak! But at least run or hide! "What''s that face! How many people do you think are dead to protect you! Yeah, shit, you too, Pandora! "Oh, yeah! You''re not nervous! Brave assassins, rendered incapacitated by alcoholic fists. Perhaps not just a few people who got to this point, but also another group that was aiming here. But near this casino it was wrapped in invisible bubbles. You can no longer go in. Because if you let him in, he''ll fall as-is. And she stabs at the stomach just the person in her eyes. Their intelligence, courage, and strength buy. But we also have something to protect. "Hey, both of you grab me! Anyway, I''m leaving town with a golden hoop stick! I don''t know how much more Qi Blood I can afford, I really can''t afford it! "You look sorry! Oh, you''re a real pain in the ass already! "You too, Pandora! Don''t say anything out of your mind! She leaves the city with her worst weapon as she recollects the wounds she has suffered. Stretch the golden hoop stick again and fly through the city sky. At that moment, it showed that every thought of the enemy had failed. Meanwhile, the two Japanese saw a burning city. There were monsters of the old world tearing up dozens of human beings by themselves. "... this is the monster of the old world, the monster" The dragon is not like this, Pandora says. "- -" Where the people of this city have risen, they have to be wiped out, she says. "... you may not be, Spring" The temple dance speaks as he turns away from the city that is getting farther away. "This must be the development we used to want." A city threatened by mighty monsters. I see, even if they weren''t monsters of the old world, this could have happened...... "Not you, but you''re gonna want to die. For your shallowness and ridicule." 292 Laws Dawn of the night, the special district of Disya. There were piles of rubble and scattered black-burned bodies. I see, exactly after the war. Seeing this, the idiot who wants to attack Disya''s special district won''t show up for the time being. At least the clientele, who were in a safe place, could not hide their wars by looking at the battlefield trail, including the monsters of the other world being carried out. "Often... you fought for me" "No, not just me, but the others did well. No, I think they were there to protect the spring." Restoration work has already begun, and the owner of Disuia is sitting in a chair and looking at it. Behind him like that, spring and temple dance were withheld. "No matter what, thank you all. I''m not a fruit payer." The sight that should hurt, the scourge of war that just lost a lot and had nothing to gain. The old man looked at it blindly as it was lit by the morning burn. I was finding hope, not despair, in this sight. Everyone did everything in their power to uphold the laws of this city, and it was a pleasure in itself. "... there are people in the world who believe only in money without believing in humans" Immersed in emotion, the old man was speaking to the two young men. "Isn''t that just dumb? I believe unconditionally that money is something that uses humans against them, that if you pay money to humans, you will always get goods, that you will do something. Believing in money means believing in humans." I see, maybe it is. At least they scattered their lives last night, they can''t use the money anymore. From the very beginning, I used the medicine with the intention of losing myself to madness. I guess there''s something there that isn''t just about money. "The more such a guy, the more he believes in money. As long as I pay the money, I assume you can do anything. Stop laughing. What can you do with something like this?" Disuillah is a merchant''s house, a house of property. The owner said it was worthless such as gold coins. "Money, currency, money, jewels, treasures, paintings. What good would that do? Worth it? Immortality? Silly, there''s nothing in this world that can''t flow. Value and more will always change." The old man, who would have more wealth than anyone in this country, was out saying that it was not immutable. Sure enough, the two former Japanese are convinced. It is different from the market, and the value of the currency also fluctuates. Not so in the game, but in reality the value was fluctuating in seconds. which currency the state guaranteed, thereby making it a completely different value for the same ''paper''. "In this world, all that really makes sense... is food and, you know, force. Without this, the nation, not man, cannot live." I guess so, at least there''s no point in giving the money to the person you''re going to hit. The other person is going to beat him up and take it, so no money, no jewelry, no painting, it won''t be a means to protect itself. The sight in front of me was exactly that. "Food and force, this is the only thing that many call barbarians. I see, maybe so. But I''m alive, and the population is maintained. Thousands of years, we will be able to maintain it. I don''t like it, but it''s better than living without food or force." With force and food, we can live. I guess so. That''s more like a beast, but still than without both. "Whew, Bjoub. What about Nong''s grandson? "Now they''re turning the hoarding upside down and deciding who to distribute it to for how long in this fight," "All right, all right, Disya''s not cheap." That''s why Disya spares no money to sprinkle around. Money is used to move people, because saving just doesn''t make sense. And there are times when you shouldn''t spare to connect. It''s an emergency, so don''t hesitate to hang around. Though paying the rightful price to the brave dead should not be called scattering. "Anyone can do that, such as write a sentence in the law. Yeah, do this. It''s not important to write. Regardless, it''s not important to write that there are punishments like this, like, oh, you shouldn''t or you shouldn''t. In itself, anyone can do it if they just write" If the Special Zone is in crisis, the armed forces in that area must do their utmost to attack it. It''s easy to write that, but you don''t know if it will be protected in an emergency unless you try. In fact, that happened more because of the desire of people to protect this city than because of the law itself. Otherwise, he would throw away the spirit of lawfulness and so on and run away as he is. In other cities, that would have happened. Because everyone gives their lives priority over the city. Assuming that after he dies, where the money enters the organization to which he belongs, where his name is inscribed on the consolation tablet, he dies. If you think so, the state will not stand. There are things that are more important than my life, more important than my interests. It has to be a country, a law, a city that you can think of. "Non was not wrong. So far, Disuia, Noun''s generation, and the next generation have benefited them. For those who have lived in this city, this city is more important than life." "Um, thanks. Shun Bo, I''m really glad your lord said that." Again, this city will be rebuilt. Assets, materials, and carpenters gather from all over the disco. Also, an ugly city is formed. It was his job to do so. "For the most part, your compatriots make this city ugly. That''s fine, I don''t think Non is beautiful either. But... Still, I believe it''s necessary" "You''re right, without this city, this country would be uglier. Dirty parts must not be detached, but isolated. Otherwise, it''s just gonna be an extra snore." There better be no drugs or human trafficking or anything like that. Gambling, burglary, that sort of thing is legitimized and so on are obviously wrong. Wrong, but I''m not imposing it on the other hand, and I''m not encouraging it. But everyone comes together, and everyone makes evil. That would prove that humans aren''t all about clean parts. "Your fellow lords want to do something ridiculous once in a while. I hope that I will create a country, a wonderful ideal country. He said he would create a country that would fabricate the ideal law, rule the ideal people, and serve as a model for nations. Don''t you think that''s a lot of sleep? "Right. Honestly, I''m embarrassed to be the same Japanese." "Around that time, the cane is doing well... the ideal state, things are inconsistent in the first place. The very fact that man makes his country is a compromise and an intention. It''s a product of compromise and intention, and there''s no ideal or flabby." Perhaps the furthest thing from the Japanese ideals and philosophies, and at the same time the ugly and inferior, is about to be rebuilt again. Build the same thing again, even though it burned once. I see, you won''t understand. But that just doesn''t want to be understood, and it continues to be necessary. "I guess the ideal law and the dots are full of morality and reason. The people who can protect it, even if they don''t write, will protect it. Where the ideal country is, it is safe and frightened of external enemies. There''s no way I can do a country or anything like that. Kings and officials who fabricate the law must be capable and innocent. If that''s all he''s got, that''s another law that''s gonna be a problem." All I can do is shudder. The law is not magic, unlike spells, it does not work such as coercion. And it''s insane, such as casting a spell on the whole people. "In the first place, bye. Why would you want an ideal country or something? Seeking to be equal and fair? If we can get our own food there, can''t we be satisfied with that? Even if I''m full, it''s not because I''m not satisfied. Those who are unhappy that others are having good thoughts should first know that they are far from ideals." The old man, who gathered more wealth than anyone else, does not hide his contempt from his opponent, who does not know the dignity of this sight. Or an old man who is more envious than anyone, more jealous than anyone, more dissatisfied than anyone else, is frightened. "Young people who visit the District with their own desire to be happy, who are nothing else, are still cleaner. If someone else''s evil is so blind, that''s what you should look at." Ideal country, thinks it''s a dream story. No, I thought it was a dream story. I didn''t think you were going to see the real thing. "Suibok and Sansui, those two lived in the ideal country. It''s the woods they''ve lived in for 500 years that make it the ideal country." It would be a community too small to call a country, but it was nevertheless an ideal, noble and utterly indecent beautiful nation. The old man who found out about Suibok and the mountain water thinks so from the bottom of his heart. "No hunger, no sickness, no thirst, no sin, no punishment, no law, no king, nobility, no official, no duty, no taxes, no war. The people who live there procure for themselves what they need, encourage them to drill righteously in their hearts, and naturally thank and live without ever hurting others. No way, there''s really such a person and I don''t think there''s a country... which is why I find it impossible. There are only people like Sansui and Suibok, otherwise they can''t make an ideal country." "Isn''t the hurdle too high? "Bye." Mm-hmm. I never thought I could. When I saw the actual thing, I thought it was even more impossible. That''s not human. Exactly right are the Supermen. "By and large, even if it''s ideal, we can''t afford it. At least those two gave up from the beginning that they couldn''t even raise a baby and went to the dead. It''s really unwise around here, I told you, but it''s the right people to live in the world. It''s not the same quality as being satisfied only in the ideal country." If he and I had met, what would have happened? Not that I don''t think so, but I wouldn''t care about that. "Well... everyone who came to this city has been wiped out, but that doesn''t mean they''re all there." I don''t care about ideals or anything. From here on out, it''s just force. "Betting sometimes makes a difference. Sometimes you get a few times more chips than you bet, and sometimes you lose a few times more." They came to kill this one with all their might. They risked their lives. I see. I''ll have to multiply it and return it. "It doesn''t matter who it is, we have to use the total power of" Arcana "to make it worth a fortune." Things are clearly different from when you were Domino. They didn''t come to take food, they didn''t come to take land. Obviously, we''re going to destroy this country. If so, you''ll have to be prepared for this one. "Lovely Shun Boy of Nong, I hope so" 293 Convinced Well, it''s the capital of the Greater Yamond Empire. In front of the only pharmacy open in the capital, guests lined up early in the morning. Many people were hoping that an amazing doctor would show up with many medicines. On the other hand, I even look anxious. Anyway, in this country now, doctors and medics are gathered in the castle. It''s that situation, it''s no wonder when soldiers show up in a situation that dawns overnight and take them. Of course, the four of us, including Swivok, were going to do that from the start. It is easy to ''flip'' from the beginning if you want to do it. Nevertheless, as far as possible and as far as possible, I was going to finish the conversation peacefully. Until I cross the line, and I can''t imagine the possibility of not crossing the line. "The boulders are Suibo and his disciples. I can''t believe he''s always kept track of the situation." "You specialize in combat, I am. I''ve only inherited the strongest part of my master''s life, and I''ve been able to reaffirm it." "Bias isn''t a good thing, it''s a story ahead of us. Is there no end to your education?" The young Tengu and Immortal were talking. I am relaxed as much as I am, and I do not see myself in the pre-stage of dealing with a country. "Though, I know you''re going to meet with the emperor of this country... prescribing relaxing drugs? "Wow, am I meeting with His Majesty too?! "I can''t leave you here in this situation. Besides, it''s safest next to the great immortal, Suibok. Even the most dangerous." "No." I can''t deny it. Swibbock looks bad again. The four of them had done their duty in the store and surrounded the table. Everything that''s going to happen is even liver ready. Except for the pharmacist''s wife, who is a party. "Whatever it is, it''s been planted. As long as Hussabis says so, don''t let the Lord, your father-in-law or your husband touch a finger." "But His Majesty is the one who can move this empire, right? "Don''t be dramatic, if you want to move Non, you can move him." Emperor who can move man and Swivok who can move the land. You won''t even have to think about which is more dangerous. Well, there''s no way my pharmacist daughter-in-law can imagine that. "Well, if my master goes to Arcana, he''ll hear a lot of impotence... and I''m not lying about being able to move the country" "Given that Lord Suibok has been nearby since before his establishment, is it good luck or bad luck to be the Kingdom of Arkana..." "Nevertheless, if you think again on a national basis, terrestrial and celestial moves are extremely troublesome." "What the hell. From what I can tell, I think it''s weirder for Tengu and Immortals to fight directly with their swords in their hands." Fusabis is in a way a common Tengu and a Immortal. From her point of view, it is fairy arts and exams that are unsuitable for interpersonal combat. I don''t know what it means to use it to fight a mobster. If we move the heavens and the earth, as Suibok has done so well, we can destroy individuals and nations without having to fight. "In that sense, Lord Fuukei was still better. It was a geodynamic subject." "Are you that crazy? I didn''t think I had enough offense or defense." "''Cause exam fighting usually makes up for it with treasure? So did Lloyd." "Oh well, is treasure common around here?" In the kingdom of Arcana, only about a treasure made by Suibok is in circulation. Because there are no Tengu or Immortals nearby. I mean, neither did his disciple, Mountain Water, even know he existed. But there are immortals and heavenly dogs living around here. It will be particularly easy to get at the secret borders and in the Great Eight States, and it''s not strange that what Cell sold is near here. "If another master of surgery uses treasure, that''s no way to be a battle. Normally." "Well, I''m a master, and I''m a master''s apprentice," "I hope it''s a good inspiration for you, too, to go to the Great Eight States." Both Hussabis and mountain waters, feelings have already left this country. The pharmacist''s daughter-in-law looks at those two with a very respectful eye, but in fact she is simply trying to turn away from what is about to happen. It should be noted that Swivo looked like a bad bat. "Well, daughter-in-law. I''ll tell you first...... it''s time for the soldiers to arrive here. As well as yesterday, I leave it to Non to be quiet. Don''t make it worse." I think you said something similar earlier, but I''ll tell you that because I have nothing else to say. Doing so made the table noisy. Guests lined up in front of the store are being driven. That was well understood, for the daughter-in-law of a pharmacist who was neither a Immortal nor a Tengu. "Don''t worry, trust me" Hussabis, take her hand and calm down. Yeah, I''m sure it''s okay. She is. "Let''s ask! We are messengers from His Majesty the Emperor! The barbarian doctor staying at this store means you guys! Suspicious technique, I was reported to have disturbed the Emperor''s knee! "But he stayed on the brink, and healed the people of the city. If that''s a sin, let''s follow it quietly." A man in Chinese-style armor broke through the store door and came in. He was screaming so loud that he could hear it all around him. In contrast, Swivok was quietly following. "Well, then I''ll take you three! "But I have one wish" "Oh my God! You just can''t cut and throw away on this occasion, don''t you think I''d be grateful! "What, it''s no big deal. Neither do the three of us, but I want this pharmacist''s daughter-in-law to come with us. I borrowed this drugstore, and it doesn''t make sense to take them with me." ¡­¡­ The representative man sees the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law in the store. On top of that, look outside the store. I see, I was convinced and nodded. "Be good, forgive me if I''m going to tie you up quietly. Instead, I don''t think Sharon will be sweet! Neither Mountain Water, nor Suibok, nor Fusabis felt any malice or oppression from him. At least, he didn''t wield violence. Let''s just say there was a little salvation. Of course, I''m not saying for whom. "Well, thank you for following me quietly. To you who healed the people of the capital, I didn''t want to do anything rough." Among the carriages for the company that put the four in were as many heads of soldiers as they had just been. Unlike what I said earlier, it was clearly poor. As the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law can see, he seems to have somewhere to think about this assignment as far as this runoff is concerned. "The three of you, the four of you... will now be honored to look upon His Majesty the Emperor in awe. It goes without saying though." Trouble, I sigh. That''s right, if the doctors disappear, the soldiers will be in trouble too. Some soldiers will have relatives in the capital, and they will not like to think and obey normally. "If possible, I ask you to do what His Majesty the Emperor wants." "I don''t know what kind of wish it is, but it depends (what is the fate of this country)" "... not very much, but from my mouth" "I''m ready too, shouldn''t I be early? "You know the mercury of a sage? "No way, the smelting silver furnace is here?! "You know, it''s still..." Hearing the words of the soldier chief, Husabis ascends to heaven. The pharmacist''s daughter has a wind that she doesn''t know what it is, but she still assumed it was an emergency. "It''s quick to talk if you know. It turns out that the mercury of a sage stained from a silver smelter was stolen." "Stolen, were you there? "Um, the smelting silver furnace was kept in a strictly sealed and dedicated treasure house. I went when His Majesty the Emperor wanted to use it... he said the mercury of the wise man was being stolen wondering if there would be a ''few decades''. Fortunately, the smelting silver furnace was safe, but His Majesty the Emperor''s disappointment was heavy..." I don''t know if the decades I''m talking about here mean what I''ve accumulated over the decades, or what I''m talking about being young for the decades. But that would be disappointing. I know that very well. "Almost certainly, it would already be used. I don''t even know when the thief stole it, but normally I guess he drank it himself" "What does that have to do with the fact that we were catching doctors and pharmacists? I''m guessing you weren''t looking for Tengu or Immortals, were you? "No, I was looking. There was a lot of anecdote about Tengu and Immortals mixed with doctors and drug dealers..." All four of them are frightened. Ultimately it is a successful but unscrupulous operation, no matter what anyone thinks. At least from the three long-lived people, they devote too much effort to crap. "Again, are you either immortals living in the sky, or heavenly dogs living in hiding? "I''m Tengu, you two are immortals." "Then the story is quick. Perhaps His Majesty the Emperor wants to get the mercury of a wise man. Do you take it and get a long life? Subtly, there has been a serious mistake. It is not a decisive mistake, but in this case it is not a mistake to be made. "... I''m sorry I''m mistaken, but neither Immortal nor Tengu would use Mercury of the Sage" "What?! "Mercury of the Sage is a medicine to rejuvenate other than Immortals and Tengu. Tengu and Immortals don''t have to rely on that." The statement that the appearance is very young fusabis, longevity. When I heard that, the soldier chief wondered what it was. I had somehow heard that the three people in front of me were long-lived, but when I get out of my own mouth, I want to know specifically. "... Well, if you''ll excuse me, how old are the three of you? "Four thousand or so." "About five hundred." "I don''t want to tell you." "Oh well..." In a swinging carriage, silence comes most of all. "Oh, hon... so, you don''t think I can prepare the mercury of a sage? You don''t even know how to use the lost smelting silver furnace correctly? "... Lord Swibbock, did you know? "I can''t possibly know." Neither Fusabis nor Suibok knew. It is the cooperation between the immortal, who has put his hands on the unclear meaning of wanting to rejuvenate the immortal, and the Great Tengu Cell. There''s no way anyone but cells knows how to use such a rare and bizarre tool. "Well... but I hope His Majesty the Emperor is convinced" "I hope so." Finally, the three of them were giving up the fate of this country. Well, leaving it alone will doom you, and it''s an error, an error. "¡­ you may have misunderstood that you have just come to this country, but His Majesty the Emperor is truly a great man" The soldier chief was defending the emperor against the frightened Hussabis. Surely whoever thinks of it, this time the Emperor is in an outrage. For sure, it won''t do this country any good. But still, he said he was great. "There was a long war in this middle field. It was His Majesty the Emperor who ruled it and united it with force and wisdom. Had His Majesty not wanted it, this plain would still have been overflowing with war" "I wonder what that has to do with this. I know you respect me, but this disturbance won''t be enough to defend you." "... I am sure that you and those who live eternally will not understand. The horror and loneliness of old and fading." Young, luminous, and sometimes even young. The powerful would find it abominable if they knew such a heavenly dog or immortal existed. I actually know the three of them better around there. "Will you save the Emperor''s heart? From me, too, please." "... unfortunately, it''s impossible for everyone to be happy." His Majesty is this country itself. Listening to the words of the soldier chief, Tengu, who lived in the secret realm, was half empathetic, half contemptuous. "If Your Majesty falls, if you hide, that is what will disturb Nakahara in thousands" "... well, that won''t be convenient." Again, Fusabis understood the greatness of the Great Tengu and the Great Immortal. Similarly, mountain waters were a tribute to the people of the Arcana kingdom. At all times, a bad example is one that shines a good example. "If His Majesty dwells in eternal youth and life, this country is promised eternal prosperity and peace. This is my undisputed certainty." "It''s a mistake." "That''s not true. I can say that because I don''t know His Majesty before me." Naturally, but the emperor seems to be deified. I know it''s just a big deal to be admired for doing this, but it was nonetheless kind of funny from the three of us who are foreigners. No, it may be that building that fantasy is his feat itself. But fantasy alone cannot sustain reality. That''s obvious in a way. "I also have an ancestor who respects my hometown. In that sense, neither I nor you will change." Maintained by the Great Heavenly Dog, who lives forever, the Secret Border Cell. Scale is the kind of paradise that survives for a long time of small things, I guess. Of course, it''s not that much fun. But...... "But respecting is not the same as affirming everything." At least, it will be true that the smelting silver furnace he built is the starting point of the commotion. These things must have happened before. It actually works, rejuvenating medicine. I''m sure that will disrupt the world greatly. "If you affirm to your fault, there''s nothing you can do about it." Right, I thought the mountain water. 294 Subject matter Medical practice without permission, the emperor has praised it. In contrast, the three men had fully admitted not to do so. It''s a hell of a story if you try to be the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law, but there is a perception that the three are more ''illegal'' acts. Especially if you try mountain waters, you think it''s out as a nation to look at doing medical practice in fairy arts no matter how effective it is. I would normally get caught doing this in Japan, so I was wondering if that would be the case in this country. I know it''s a problem even if what the emperor has done is legal, but I believe our actions are illegal and we have a problem. Or maybe half the purpose was to get caught, so it could be called a boat over the road. Of course, it was a decision I could make because I was only confident that I could escape (or perish) in the worst case scenario. And for Fusabis, it''s common sense, and mountain waters and swimming boards are what I was guessing. Apparently, ''magic'' doesn''t exist in this country. They also don''t have anything in the area that isn''t technically magical, like rare magic or unattributed magic. Maybe not at all, but at least it doesn''t seem to be a state-controlled situation. With Majan or something nearby, I don''t think you''ll be all right. "It is before His Majesty the Emperor! Lay low!" The four men who were taken to the castle were guided directly before the emperor. That said, I was under the impression that it was somewhat close to the execution site, not between glances. Four people are seated on the ground, not cobblestones or wooden floors, just flat and tidy, with a building on its front. Your honor was in the form of looking down from the second floor of the building, showing a blatant disparity without this. Nor, naturally, is it the emperor himself who told me to lay low. The Emperor himself sits in a chair with the Queen, wearing a crown (benkan) that makes it difficult to see her face. (Awesome, that''s an emotionally normal response! The mountain water is flat so I can''t get a visual picture of what''s going on around me, but that''s why I was so damn impressed. Thus, it is a legitimate response to a self-proclaimed foreign doctor who may not be competent. Unlike a game kind of situation where you can talk straight to a king of a country, you can''t even speak directly. The difference in position was up front, courteous and decent. In a sense, the position being watched by the emperor, just might be an anomaly. At least, the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law is likely to stop having a heart now. "I occupied the pharmacy and confused the common people with a suspicious technique without forgiveness. On His Majesty''s knees, that sin is so heavy! It''s usually a maximum sentence! I suppose Mitsuhito, who conveys his elegance, is also in such a position. To think of it, it is indeed an anomaly. "But the captain who took you said you were Tengu and Immortals. If that''s true, there''s room to lighten the sentence." overlapping, it is a normal response. Certainly it is natural to suspect, such as calling yourself Tengu or calling yourself Immortal. I''d rather the three of us know that. "Give me the face! I''ll see if you''re legendary Tengu or Immortals! The three raised their faces. Note that the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law remains lowered. And look around again. There was something there that wasn''t calm, no matter what you thought. Large pots that humans are likely to put in, large pots that are likely to contain some noisy chemicals, lots of firewood, pine lights, and iron bars. Armed soldiers are also refraining, what a full situation. If it is clear that you were deceiving the Emperor, that is what is likely to kill him as he is. It''s a combination of torture and exams, I guess. (Fantasy or I feel like a time slip... no, it''s not what I think I''ve been living for five hundred years) Nevertheless, the three of them were calm. It seems that it is not a decision that he is suddenly stabbed with a spear and is fake because he does not come back from the effects of carrots. According to that judgment, all three are Buddha. But what was arranged was something that correctly distinguished the Immortal. "Immortals and tengus with rows don''t sweat any heat! The woman there, after showing that she''s not wearing any dimensions, put her in the big pot there! I''ll let it boil! "Huh." But when it came to being naked, Fusabis showed a difficult color. Anyway, she is a woman. Regardless of my age, I am quite ashamed. Nevertheless, he decided that he had no choice but to be ordained, and stood up first for now. And everyone but Fusabis felt the change in air. The emperor fell in love with her figure and the queen was jealous of her beauty. No, maybe I''m glad I said hate. Because the soldiers on the spot were in love with the beauty of the risen Fusabis. That is why the queen called the maid and commanded her in a small voice. The maid further informs the official. While hearing that and looking somewhat unfortunate, the official gave new instructions. "Hey, it''s a change! Bath the face with the contents of the great jar! Obviously, openly, we are dealing with dangerous drugs, two inflexible men appeared in clothes that They were lifting up the great bamboo and hitting the fusabis as they were. As a result, there is an irritating odor around. Colorless, incorrectly seen as water, it began to raise some smoke when it fell into the soil. "... is this acid? Or the trainee''s clothes she''s wearing are melting as she burns. That, in a way, should be a very tragic sight...... (Seems conveniently sprayed with liquid that only dissolves my clothes...) So much so that the mountain water thought so, it was a sight for laughter to leak somehow. Anyway, Heavenly Dog doesn''t get hurt by acid. Sometimes the human body suffers significant scratches if exposed to powerful acids, but in her case only the clothes are conveniently dissolved. Beautiful woman wearing breaking clothes. That was her now. Look at that, the emperor gives instructions. "Oh hon! See if it''s not tarnished with acid! Stand up!" Obviously another purpose was occurring, but she stood even as she blushed. Then her clothes gradually collapse, revealing her complexion. Instead of being tarnished with acid, there is no scratch on her skin. Very hydrating, beautiful skin. And when she saw it, the queen was furthered. I command the samurai to speak up somewhat. And there will be another message. "Uhm, then next! Hit the burnt iron bars! "Me again?! "Shut up! It''s in front of His Majesty! Something''s going wrong with the clouds. Fusabis has no idea why this has happened. Except for her, I generally know. And except for Mountain Water and Suibok, I subtly expected it. "Come on, do it! As ordered, a soldier, apparently wearing a fire-resistant heat-resistant clothing, presses the iron rod that is turning red on her as it is. For some reason, it wasn''t the area where her complexion was exposed, it was used for her blurry clothes. Stimulus odor intensifies even more, but her clothes collapse even more. "Ooh." Ultimately, she was dressed like she was in the bathroom. But still, she is beautiful, undamaged in any way, acid or iron. "Hit that woman in boiled oil! "Just me?! Finally the queen who commands aloud, and finally Husabis who complains. Certainly she is a heavenly dog with a lot of training, it is as if there is no problem getting stuck in boiled oil. But I don''t feel good about being attacked openly like this either. (If put in boiling oil, do you mean fried or boiled...) I was thinking about mountain waters that didn''t matter. In fact, it doesn''t matter. Something''s changed everyone''s purpose. This is an extremely one-sided, women''s battle. In many ways, it hasn''t been a battle. "Oh...... why are you wasting so much oil" In the oil boiling in the large pot, Fusabis went in completely naked. And when they saw it, the soldiers were mournful, but all they could see was their faces, so that was it. "... Um, this, if you''re soaking up until what time" Even if Fusabis were in hot water, not oil, it would collapse with heat in the current situation, which is boiling with spills. But she''s a Tengu, so it''s like she''s not responding. Faces that were shameful and reddish were also the opposite of normal in hot oil. Seeing her like that, the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law remembers once again that she is not human. "... the woman! Sink it in the oil! "Why?! The soldiers respond in great haste to the Lady''s cry. I brought a table or something and started pushing her head in with a spear stone bump. "Hey, huh?! She resisted at first, but decided it was useless to just defy her and put her in position, sticking her head straight into the oil. diving in boiling oil. I don''t know what it is anymore. Especially when the soldiers pushing her like that are about to fall down with heat stroke. "... what do you think?! "My Lady, the... is still alive" "Are you sure you''re in it! Not trying to hide her intent to kill, she yells even more. The emperor wants to stop it, too, but if he stops something now, he''s going to have a crack in the couple''s relationship, so it''s hard to stop. "More firewood! Turn up the fire! "Also, sorry, we ran out of firewood! "Let me bring firewood from all over the castle! Thus, to the large pot in which Fusabis was diving, it was already to be plunged into a large quantity of firewood. It is only a waste of effort and resources because there is a boiling point in both water and oil, and oil is never overheated above the burning temperature of firewood in the first place. She is a decent heavenly dog, so assuming she is thrown into molten lead is fine, and she can stay flat in the lava. Therefore, it is useless for the time being... (Can you hear me, Fusabis... Non is speaking to you in Yamahiko''s art) (Ha, Master Swibbock?! (You immatures) Swibbock, on the other hand, had told Fusabis that he was immature. (If the Lord is careful, his clothes will not melt. Damn, you immatures) (I''m sorry...... so, uh, how long have I been doing this? (The oil will evaporate and run out in time. Think of this as a training, too, so wait and relax. Why don''t you meditate and complete your energetic training?) (Right! You just need to train! Fusabis is also a heavenly dog, so he is accustomed to time-consuming training. Aside from whether that was a good thing or not, she decided to start her collegiate studies. Some studies continue to meditate for decades, so that''s not a problem until the Queen dies of longevity. "... what the hell, it''s time to stop" "Why, Your Majesty! Do you want to see that woman naked so much! "No, it''s not... that woman, would she be a real Tengu? "No, that can''t be right! There''s no way there''s a Tengu or anything with a body to hang out with that guy! Finally, the emperor and the queen are arguing. Well, maybe beauty is a sin. (Reminds me of Sister Shet...) (Do you want to finish school too?) (What the hell am I supposed to do?! At least the pharmacist''s daughter seemed to faint from the massive fire. Thus began the fried Tengu. I suppose I should order you to slay me with a spear at this hour. As legend has it, that way you die normally. But the queen, whom she had willed, did not quench the fire until the sun set. I don''t know what this meant at all, but at last the oil runs out of the pan. That would put him in a state where he was baked at the bottom of the pan, but still naturally Fusabis was flat. Boulder Tengu, the results of the training are just the same. "... let''s go" "Ha! Stop the fire already! I waited for that instruction, in the castle where the sunset lights lingered with tired faces, the soldiers began to clean up. They will be the biggest victims. And the intact fusabis comes out of the pan as if it were a trick. Of course, though it was too redundant for anyone to cheer. "How was it, meditation in boiling oil" "I felt the hostility and the willingness to kill from the Queen. Denial and envy, self-loathing and self-affirmation too" "You don''t have to get excited to notice, you idiot. Your training as a Tengu doesn''t mean you forget about the world." When Fusabis was also young, he had completed his exams to make himself beautiful. That is why it is so beautiful now. After that, I woke up to my sense of purpose as a doctor, but I forgot that I had once been motivated by the desire to "gather envy from women" to "flesh jealous of women". For that reason, I didn''t really know why I was the only one being tested until halfway through. There would be no such thing as natural. "Honey, I know you''re Tengu and Immortal! Now His Majesty the Emperor will forgive you for your direct glance! Get dressed and come! I didn''t do anything with the mountain water or the swimming water, but I didn''t want to repeat it again. In fact, I didn''t like them all. 295 Achievements Again, the four were forced to change their clothes. We exchange words directly with the emperor, so it can be taken for granted. Tengu''s clothes were still servant, and the Immortal outfit was a necessary treatment because he was a complete vagrant. Mountain water is also touching in that regard, but Fusabis was unhappy that he might be dressed a little colorfully as a woman. "Master Fusabis, she''s like a princess" "I''m a common man..." Again, you will meet with the Emperor. I''m already full, but I haven''t solved anything yet, so I can''t help it. Nevertheless, there must already be talk going on about what I don''t wish for. If you believe me, I guess I''ll finish the conversation without being able to. In the meantime, the line was guided to the sight. There are still emperors and queens sitting on the throne, with heavily ministered figures and soldiers lined up beside them. Everyone had a look of admiration in front of the legendary Immortals and Tengu in kind. "I, Emperor Great Yamond. It is eternal." It was a dignified voice. At least the mountain waters didn''t think the guy in front of them was just inheriting blood. It is recognisable that the words of the Warlord are not false. "... this time they made me struggle a lot to find you guys. I met a lot of cheaters, and I met a guy who tried to deceive me about money and spare my life." Just hearing that voice, the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law trembles. There is majesty in the voice itself, and thus it is transmitted strongly to the heart. Until earlier it was later pressured, but it had already disappeared somewhere. "That''s impressive, coming to my knees myself. Tengu and Immortal, name it." "My name is Suibok the Immortal, the disciple of the geese. After a thousand years of training in flower bills, he wandered the world for a thousand and five hundred years, and at the end of it he built a row of stubble in the woods for a thousand and five hundred years." If I could do the reckoning there, I would be dizzy about the self-declaration that Suibok in front of me has been alive for four thousand years. At least, the pharmacist''s wife was just dizzy. Four thousand years, the years are too long for common sense. "My name is Suibok''s apprentice, Black and White Mountain Water. Five hundred years in the presence of my teacher, I have completed my studies." "... my name is Fusabis and I am a disciple of Fukabar, Tengu. In the secret cell, I completed about four hundred and fifty years of training." From the flow of the story, Fusabis, who had to declare his age, named him even though he was abominable. The gorgeous clothes she is wearing now also fit and are unspeakably mysterious and persuasive. "... I never doubt that word. At least, Fusabis, you showed your immortality." The emperor believed for now. Not many, I guess I was amazed to see the immortality of Tengu for myself. "Now, Heavenly Dog and Immortal. What do you think of my capital? "He was a people who respected His Majesty and obeyed the law" "I know it''s a difficult castle, served by a strong soldier." Suibok and Mountain Water expressed their frank thoughts on each. But Husabis puts his point forward. Because I went deep into this country at my own expense. "I know it''s a wonderful city, where many people spend their time in peace. But, Your Majesty, the Emperor. Why do you deprive your people of innocent doctors and medicines?" To the word, the heavy ministers obsess. No matter how Tengu is, there is no freedom to speak directly to the Emperor. At the same time, the soldiers get nervous. Because in some cases, we''re going to kill Tengu. "The people of this capital are living up to His Majesty, who ruled a long and protracted war. Why does His Majesty, the Great, who reigned in turmoil, take his own reign? Please calm down and return your doctor or pharmacist to your family or patient." Tell them what everyone thought, straight balls. The emperor, who united the plain with wisdom and benevolence, carried out what even children could see. But who will be able to praise it? At least the heavy ministers even felt outraged at the disrespect. But the emperor took it generously and remained silent. of Hussabis in front of him, he might have rebuffed the word. Or is it just frightening? "Tengu, Fusabis. Like you were trained in a secret cell." "Yes." "Secret frontier cells, from what origin? "It is the name of a great heavenly dog who lives a long time. I know the smelting furnace has its name inscribed on it." I get nervous around you. It is a fragment of eternal life, whereas the heavy ministers also craved spills, so there is no choice. "... Exactly, the smelting silver furnace is engraved with an old letter that the cell made. There''s very little to know about it, I see it''s real." He was confirming that Fusabis was a heavenly dog and that he knew a manufacturer of smelting silver furnaces. On top of that, I ignored all her words. "I command you immediately. Take my men and lead them to their secret borders." "¡­ why" "It has been decided that the land shall be my territory." The emperor, coming under intimidation, had made his orders absolute. That was the force that was unacceptable to speak against it. "Really?! "If the Great Heavenly Dog built the smelting silver furnace, let it be made again. I''m not saying you can''t." "I hear His Majesty already owns it, if so..." "That''s a stupid question, Tengu. It''s not enough, it''s losing the right way to use it in the first place." With that said, the emperor changes the angle of the crown to make his face easier to see. It is the eye that is weak, while the skin is deeply engraved with wrinkles. I see, he seems to be old enough to already feel strongly about his body decay. "In one smelting silver furnace, only about a year''s worth of sage mercury is produced in a decade. So what''s it gonna be? I see, it is a true argument. I guess this emperor knows that it actually works. That''s why it must be heartfelt horrible that it was stolen. "At this age, I think strongly. Youthfulness is power, strength. Aren''t you familiar with that? I want to deny it, but not the three of them. We can live for centuries, thousands of years, and forever. And almost irrelevant to old age. Whatever they say like that, that''s what no one will believe. "I must live. It is in this country''s best interest that we live." And the emperor, suddenly, flipped his words. "No." More, and more, that''s what I say that''s not allowed except by the Emperor. "I am the nation." The mountain water reminds me of Rikyo. He is serious and believes that without him the state would collapse. Or maybe it''s just a fact. Just as Domino will collapse if Rikkyo dies, so will Yamond. Perhaps the death of the Emperor also means the death of the nation. "Do you mock me for being an exaggeration? He himself well understood the value of the ''word'', allowing himself to be shuddered by the word itself. Conversely, I believed that I alone had that right. "Indeed, I am tired of hearing these words, too. Everyone spoke of the domination of Nakahara and other dreams. There is no way that a unified nation can be established. On top of that, I said my country would die without me." An emperor who ruled the turmoil by force, I guess he has defeated many kings with his own hands. Well, I''m used to blaming myself. We''ve worked it out in action, we''ve proven it in action. Naturally, it''s not common. Even with the same words, they weigh differently. He does not doubt his words. "In fact, many in the world uttered the same thing as I did. Dominate the turmoil and dominate Nakahara. I am the only one who has been able to fulfill that word." I am the only one qualified to be a nation. That''s what he was saying. "Any pictorial matter can be spoken of. When I was young, I had not less of that anxiety." My listed goals are the ideals that everyone sets out. If so, am I not a special being, but a similar being to that other king buried in history? It''s not like those concerns weren''t there. But I was making positive use of it. He fights out as long as he''s got a temper. Otherwise, we can destroy and stabilize a number of countries. "But the results are clear. All nations perished, and the world reigned over everything under heaven." He showed the world, history and the people that he was special. Not ideals or words or deeds, but results of actions. I guess that''s why everyone supports him. It''s not hustling about being a great emperor, it''s the fact that everyone is raising it because it''s great. "I am the nation and the world. I am the great emperor who unites all peoples." It was a powerful word. And the heavy ministers and soldiers alike are oblivious to the words. I don''t think there can be any mistake in this emperor. At least not until now. It breaks down any formidable enemy or difficulty and continues to this day. "There must be no such thing as beyond my reach. Don''t let me fall asleep tied to my life." That''s what I say, stand up from the chair. Reach out and grip. "The heavenly realm that looks down on me disrespectfully, the secret of deceiving my eyes. A treasure that those two hide, obtaining eternal life. There is nothing left but me to truly gain it." The throne on a large pedestal, looking down at the three of them from above. Long-lived people who have lived, just lived, since before the founding of this country. A barbarian who already has eternal life, not even the great emperor still has it in his hands. Never, ever be able to spoil it like this. "I have gained the heavenly order to guide every people forever, the emperor who rules over everything under heaven! I am the only one, the only one, the absolute monarch. Otherwise, once again, the heavens will be disturbed by thousands. There''s no way you can admit that. A general who fought with faith in himself, a heavy minister who is faithful to himself, and the people. We absolutely need eternal life for them. "My words are absolute, as they have always been, and they will continue to be so. Because¡­" Alternatively, he might be chosen as Elixir''s user. He was releasing such a strong will. "For I will spare no means whatsoever to fulfill my words" Hussabis had admitted him. I had to admit. He has a right to say it and, in a sense, a duty. After figuring it out, she replied. "If you believe in Heavenly Life, shouldn''t you accept Heavenly Life? I was answering with vegetables. Rather than, it might have been kind of frightening. Too positive, beyond degrees. Maybe it''s because he''s a heavenly dog with different scales from humans, but from her, his words are too exaggerated. "... what?" "I know perfectly well that His Majesty is a great emperor. But you''re human, too. If so, you should embrace your destiny" "You want me to give up eternal life? "That''s what I''m saying. You are certainly an emperor ruling vast lands, but that is all. We are forbidden to be actively involved in the immortal and immortal world. Each of us will judge the extent of this, but it is unacceptable to give at least one monarch the law of longevity." Everyone was disgusted with the word "give". Even so, there are inappropriate representations. "Of a country, a monarch? You think I''m the monarch of a country that dominated Nakahara? "It must be true, the heavens are wider than you think. It''s not that vast from across the land, such as the country you rule. At least, in my master''s time, they had a great empire that boasted even more vast prints. I don''t deny all your feats, but you have not received the heavenly order to rule all the people." The mountain water thought. I was wondering if Fusabis might be stupid. Even if it''s true, there are plenty of things you shouldn''t say. "Even though I don''t own one of the Eight Divine Treasures, it''s also a good place to be paranoid about being chosen by God! You have continued to achieve your goal with your own strength, you should be proud of it and you do not have to give it the name of God or Heaven! What dissatisfaction do you have with being king and emperor of men? It is not an ambiguous thing, such as God''s will, but surely the people here are fulfilling you, so you should be sincere towards them! Or is she the one who was angriest? Even if you are a doctor inferior to yourself, even if you are a doctor who can only formulate medicines with vague effects. People in government oppressed people who were engaged in saving people. That is absolutely unforgivable, and that is why you are absurd in your voice. "If you are a truly great emperor, you should also think about what happens after you die! If it''s a country that ends when you die, it means you don''t have the ability to train backwards! "You think I''m incapable?! "Many of your subjects should have finished their lives, even if they had fallen or become a peaceful world in the midst of the war. It must have been the backwards of the distribution that supported you after they fell! If so, so should you! That''s what humans are for! Whether Tengu or Immortal, he will raise the backward and entrust the mission. That''s the same thing even Swivok does. Husabis was pointing out his thoughts on the emperor in front of him. "This, disrespectful...! The emperor at that time was exactly what poked at angry hair heaven. Even if it is true, it can be unacceptable. "Are you going to turn to me and accept me to die as old as the lower house (...)! And even if it''s right as a word, it can be offensive to say. "My pharmacist daughter-in-law, this is untreated." Strongest in this world, he had given up that a man chosen by an irreplaceable God would calm him down. Make it the most powerful swordsman in the world. Immortal, Swivok. He is also a man who, like Emperor Eternal of the Greater Yamond Empire, never compromised what he said. "This city will be abandoned in the sea" 296 Vertical Dump this capital into the sea. To words that make too little sense, the humans in this country did not know how to move. But on the other hand, the young Tengu and the Immortal had perceived that what was to come had come. "I tell you, Emperor. Your Lord''s wife was invaded by the disease because of her indigestion." Normally, Swivok sticks facts to the emperor in front of him. "Your lord got whatever he wanted, didn''t he? That''s fine, but don''t get me wrong. Apart from wanting and needing, and being good for your health. If all that tastes good is medicine, that''s not the only way to destroy yourself." arrogant remark, but that was not a necessary word for it. His emperor needed that word. "Everything has the right amount. Even peaches and carrots, if eaten too much, will lead to death. Same thing with meat and liquor, if you eat too much, your guts rot. If your guts rot, your skin rots too." With 10% and a straight ball, your daughter-in-law says she''s rotten. "The same applies with regard to medicines, no matter how many doctors you call and how many medicines you try, you only take too much medication to damage your body. I know that the Lord loves his wife, but it''s as if to give it without thinking about loving it at all costs and the right amount" Swibbock moved his hand slowly. In time, activate the technique that was already ready. "As with medical care, treatment is not something that makes the patient feel good. Rather, it can be life-threatening if the patient is tied to a rope and the procedure is performed. Emperor, good medicine..." The emperor''s castle, the earth, trembles suddenly. On the contrary, it''s even leaning slightly... "It''s bitter in my mouth." Even now, the mountain waters have not brought the baggage received in the secret cell into this capital. Lowering the sword to the waist feels problematic, and is out of the question, such as the human area. So I left it at the height of the cloud beforehand. "Foreign Gong Dynasty, Mountain Throw" In addition, he also foresaw that in some cases it would be rough, so he also prepares for surgery in advance. Specifically, Fuukei''s body was kept over the capital. The limbs of Fuukei, severed by the Xun Railway. Each falls into the corner of a square castle by the signal of Suibok. And a huge amount of immortality gathers on those limbs. "Prohibition of Immortality, Immortal Bones" If the body of the immortal who completed the line, and another immortal, were to use it as a ''treasure'', it is possible to reproduce to some extent the immortal art of life. In some cases, it was also possible to express it on a scale greater than its lifetime. "Landscape Stream Immortal Art, Gathering Method Absolute.¡° My dragon reincarnated. " The frontier reached by Fuukei. It is to continue to take infinite immortality into one''s body. That''s enough power to restore yourself, even if your neck is ripped off or if you die in an instant. More importantly, it is an indestructible technique that continues to be maintained even if it is crushed. I can''t reproduce it completely on a boulder, not even on Swivok. It was also true, however, that this technique was the depths of the agglomeration method, but therefore could elicit another result by mimicking it. Gathering methods are fundamental in both fairy arts and study trails. Immortality of immortality itself derives first from this, and likewise other techniques depend to a great extent on this. Needless to say, the alchemy method, which is the top of the catchment method, can only be used to the extent that the shrinkage method can also be grasped by the catchment method. The same is true of the heavenly and earthly methods, where the weather can only be adjusted to the extent that the operator can recognize it, nor can it go round the earth. "Terrestrial motion, aorta! And above all. If the catchment method was ultimate, even the ground motion method, which should not have been activated without spending many years, could have been activated in an instant. The infinite immortality gathered in Fuukei''s body detaches the center of a vast empire from the earth. Corresponding vibrations struck the city and even the collapsing buildings came out. "Hih, hi, no?! "It''s a lie, there''s no way this is gonna happen! The castle wall watchers were frenzied watching as the capital surfaced with massive amounts of sand and smoke. Slowly, but surely, the capital is surfacing. If an earthquake is a tremor across the earth, this time the natural mutation is extremely local. Only this capital, obviously, floats. Yes, it''s floating. The vibration itself was unimportant, and the problem was that this whole capital was surfacing. No, it''s not exactly an anomaly. A castle, which was the earth itself rather than rooting on it, is cut off and says toward the sky. Humans can rise to the sky, to birds. But it''s not just that you want to enjoy flying freely, but that you want to increase altitude in a way that is definitely against your will. Fear of heights. It would be an extremely simple fear of dying when it falls. "Nah?! "Oh, good, good! "It''s the wrath of the earth you ask the legend! "Help me, Your Majesty! "Your Majesty! Help! "Please quiet this anger! Whatever the area where earthquakes are frequent, it is unlikely that the earth will shake in this area. In addition, the wobble, which was not for a moment and should have stopped in a few dozen seconds, did not show any fit after a few minutes. Any general was powerless in this situation, and Swivox and his men were free to move precisely without having to fight. "Chi, ground-driving! This is exactly Lord Fuukei''s technique! Even though it''s forbidden, it''s so light...! "Rather than that, just stand up. We have to go and help the lord of the drugstore and his son." I''ll carry it. Come with me. "Hi-hi, good! Mountain water bears the daughter-in-law of the pharmacist, and leaves him to watch. "Hold on! This is your suspicious technique! Stick to the chair, but the chair is rocking too. into the floor, but the floor is also shaky. Even in such circumstances, the emperor did not break his dignity. He was yelling out loud at a single line of swimbok trying to exit without permission. "Exactly" Swibbock walks through the vibrating castle. I never turned around, even if I ever replied. "Stop it, stop this technique! This is my command, the Emperor! "Say no." Answer and leave as you go. "Emperor, Non is not one of your men. Accept it if it''s a farce to see if it''s Tengu, but it''s up to us to decide whether or not to obey orders." "Hey, what the hell! "You''ve always done what you said? Do something on your own." Thus, Suibok leaves through the sides of the soldiers clinging to the pillars. Those who were left were the ones who believed most. "Sire!" "Your Majesty! "Emperor, eternal! Everybody, he''s got to do something about it. That situation is not what started now, but even so, we cannot do anything about this situation. Yes, in the end it is only part of a human gathering, such as the Emperor. What humans could not do was that the emperor could not do anything about it no matter how hard he tried. "Ki, you guys......! And the emperor speaks of things he should not say. The powerful, though, speak the essence. That was, I mean, something he shouldn''t have said. "Somebody, do something! I see, this is power. How convincing it was just for the emperor''s remarks. Naturally, there''s no way the ground that''s floating in fairy art keeps shaking like that. Suibok was extremely intentional, daring to rock the castle. Because that''s less bloodshed, and you don''t have to do rough things. Unless, of course, it''s rough to rock the earth. "It was a man who didn''t come down. Seeing you in the kingdom of Arcana, I thought you were mature." Swibbock, who was heartbroken, was proceeding slowly through the place where the dust was falling. It''s natural because I''m rocking it myself, but there''s no disturbance whatsoever in its footsteps. "I don''t know about the exchange guys, but you were so childish. Enough humility." Suibok''s outrage was more about his relationship with his surroundings than the emperor himself. Sounds good when it comes to absolute monarchy, but you would be an ignorant fool to ignorant knowledge, such as a politician who is looking down on others as incompetent. A man of power is his job to move man, and he can never do whatever he wants with the world. If you couldn''t have ordered the doctor to cure you, you can''t do that anymore. He didn''t know what was going on around there. You don''t know, he was behaving like a jerk. "Regardless of the court cook, the court doctor would have spotted that woman''s disease was incurable. But I couldn''t tell you to moderate. Maybe I told you, but I guess I didn''t fit in. You idiots, you can''t move people with power, you can''t move your own body." The emperor also calmed the surrounding countries, so I guess that''s bright for politics and the military. I''m sure even if civilians say something great about politics and the military, whether they disagree or not, they will think in their hearts, ''Fools, politics and the military are not what you know''. The inability to reflect that on oneself is evidence without being able to be objective. "How can people who are said to be great make mistakes like this? You think there''s an amazing doctor somewhere who can cure any disease, an amazing blacksmith somewhere who can make any tool, and there''s a great mineral vein somewhere that produces endless money? Why do you not sincerely doubt such convenient delusions" That was too much of a statement. On the other hand, neither Fusabis nor mountain water can be subtly synchronized. It''s what Cell said, too, because I''m one of them, not the others. "The more humans I can''t produce on my own, the more I want results. It tries to even lighten the foundations and exploit only what has been profitable. Push your words against those who have not sworn allegiance to themselves. Nothing''s really changed." Around it would be the difference between Suibok and the dictator. Swibbock is omnipotent. Versatile means that you know more about the problems and limitations of various technologies than you can do anything yourself. That''s why they don''t say that unscrupulous, like, "Make a stronger weapon," or "Catch Fusabis and" mass produce carrot fruit. "Because I know I can''t. Of course, it is omnipotence because of the immortal''s long life. After spending a thousand years learning all kinds of disciplines, it is the humility of Swibok, who is a genius and brilliant talent, because of his omnipotence, which should be called the extremes of theoretical values. Nevertheless, if you think about it a little bit, you''ll see. It is what you do not try to imagine that you are incompetent first and foremost. Human beings do laziness, but it would be the extreme of incomprehensibility to decide that a subordinate who fails to deliver results is incompetent and lazy. "If you don''t get what you want, it will be more important to create and grow your own than to look for the finished product" "Ha ha... it''s an earache story" "You did, Sansui. Your lord used to think you could remember fairy talent on your own and be the strongest." It would be nice to look for a reserve, but it would mean you shouldn''t be counting on that. It is even convenient to find something conveniently if you do look somewhere. If you can make a lot of money here at One, that''s the only place Grandpa would be able to succeed if he just had a dog. It''s not like Grandpa is competent. And the story that Mountain Water knew, it was more or less like that. That there is demand for it may be the thing that people want it for. "Well, it''s about time" A row of relaxing journeys through the castle. They made their way through the glorious path into the decadent passage. I mean, jail. I was reaching a cell in an extremely bad environment with an extremely unhygienic smell. "Don''t doubt your sanity. Now the epidemic is spreading and we''re going to jump into the castle via the prison keeper." "Right...... are you around here? "Let''s just look until we find it. I''m still going to shake it for the time being." Prepared for the worst, the four were seeking a seeker in people closed in iron cages. "Dear Father-in-law!" Here it is finally the turn of the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law. Anyway, she knows best who to look for. I also know Fusabis, but she should still find it. The men who have been pushed into the prison are also frightened by the tremors of the earth, as are the keepers of the prison. Obviously about twenty people were pushed into the cage where about five would be appropriate. "Sounds like a full train..." The mountain water carrying the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law remembered a nostalgia that didn''t matter. Obviously snapped, obviously not taking a bath, obviously not nutritious enough, sleeping seems unsatisfactory, foul-smelling people. Seeing them like that makes me feel unspeakable. No, it wasn''t that bad. "Oh, hey! "Here, here! After walking for a while, I heard the voice of finding the pharmacist''s daughter-in-law among those who were afraid. "Oh, you! Father-in-law! I saw her in the woman''s clothes, but my stepfather and husband were aware of it. I managed to get out in front of him as he walked through a cage full of people. "Oh, Master Fusabis. Are you here to help us?! "What... I''m sorry" "Both of you, you don''t look well and you''re not safe, but good. Yeah, I''m definitely here to help." Naturally, the cage is locked. You can''t just let the two of them out like this. But I don''t doubt Fusabis. Because here is the mightiest immortal... "Hmm!" Suibo''s, Hao Kung Fu. Grab the entrance and exit of the cage and squeeze it in front of you. Besides my thoughts, it''s a force industry, but for now, I was successfully unlocking it. Through it, the doctors and pharmacists inside come out, whispering. "You guys, this is advice." Suibok talks to the doctors and pharmacists who came out that way. The opinions of the elderly are always valuable. "Go back to the cage again." "Oh, no! "Help us too! "Please! Swibbock rang his finger once. Then the wobble gradually subsides and finally stops. "Go back." Ring my finger again. Then the shake resumes. When they saw it, they realized that the man in front of them was paranormal, and they rushed straight back into the cage. "Huh, Master Fusabis...... is this one Tengu too?! "No, the... Immortal one" Fusabis subtly denies that it is difficult to be made with himself. "Now, is that a trail to the lord of pharmacies? I''m sorry to bother you, but I''m here to help you both." "Oh, thank you" "I don''t have a word of thanks either..." Around not opening up all the cells here, there will be the value of an organism called the Immortal. I only help the person I can help, I don''t get my hands on the inability to take responsibility. Even if we let them go, I''m sure they won''t fit all kinds of eyes. "Let''s just leave this castle. It''s time to get closer to your destination." In addition to the four, the pharmacist and his son, the six, head to the table. Leaving the castle, rather than a roof, a line went out. Then it was supposed to be a moonlight sky. How dark. "Now that you''ve arrived in your hometown, why don''t you come to the flower tag?" With that said, Swibbock applies the technique to everyone but the mountain waters. Then a line of bodies were floating and freed from the shaky earth "Huh?! "Oh?! "Ugh?! I was walking in the ground shaking, and suddenly it floats. to such a series of anomalies, but they were not allowed to have any opinion. As he fluttered and raised his floating altitude, he suddenly experienced a strange sensation of ''below'' being replaced. "Is this the Great Eight States¡­" Fusabis saw the rocky mountain floating ''under his eyes'' and snapped so. Hearing the words, the three men see the direction in which they came, even in haste. Yes, we were certainly up to altitude, but we couldn''t have flown high enough to look down at the island floating in the sky. "Oh no, the capital..." We saw the capital we lived in. Yes, the capital of the empire was there, perpendicular to the ground and floating straight over it. An eternal empire, ruled by an emperor who stabilized the Middle Plains. Its glorious capital is floating and leaning in the sky. What can I say without referring to this as trembling heaven and earth? No, I''m right about the text, but I don''t feel like I can correctly convey this situation as a tremor. Because that''s actually what''s happening, not metaphors. "I thought it would be just fine, so I tried to get it closer to the Great Eight States" "Master, it''s like I sidelined such a private car..." "You saved me a lot of trouble." Uhm, and Swivok waves his finger as he nods. Then the capital that was floating in the universe moves once again. Even gravity slowly travels far, leaning ninety degrees. It wasn''t sky-high, it was lateral axis travel. "... Um, speaking of, uh, Dear Swivok. You just dump the capital in the ocean..." "Oh, that''s what I said." I laugh brightly at my pharmacist daughter-in-law for not caring. "There''s no way we''re gonna do that, let''s just joke about it! It was a slightly silly laugh at the person who joked in the booze seat. No, in all ways, I''m not kidding at all. It was something that floating rows didn''t know, because that capital is currently moving in the direction of the ocean. "Are you kidding me? In this case, there is no way to do that, the phrase has two meanings. It means impossible and it means doable but ethically problematic. Normally, there is no way I can float and tilt the capital and carry it to the sea from ground to ground. "But if we do that, let''s get rid of the medical care the other day? Carry it straight to the sea, sink it into the sea about half of the capital, and only encourage reflection." That''s not a joke. It is half true to sink into the sea, even if it is a joke to dump it in the sea. No, it''s all true. "Sinking halfway into the sea, what do you mean..." "Oh, and I lean, and I drop it into the ocean. Then it''s half sunk." Is the capital a cookie or something to him? "I hope the world doesn''t know." 297 Hometown The morning sun rose. The people of the capital thus grasped the situation. There is a sea level to the east, a blue sky to the west, and a morning sun in Jomtien. Impossible, this capital is leaning ninety degrees while floating. In the morning, our current situation becomes literally obvious. We think we''re on the ground now, no, the earth, which should have been on the ground, is a cliff. Literally, the world is turning upside down. Who the hell can hide that? It is also impossible for soldiers in the capital to live their daily lives in this situation, etc. Everyone was snapping to the ground and losing any hope. No matter how much you absolutely regard the emperor or how the emperor raised his voice, who can obey the emperor? At least, it was impossible even for the emperor himself. In the deepest part of his castle, he had no choice but to pull a cage. "Well, that was a long time ago." And if so, it was even easy for Suibok to get off that pillow. "Ki, Kisa, Ma... You''re a swimmer...! In a situation where heaven and earth have been turned upside down, that is the only way to pray to God or curse Him. But there is a rough god in front of me. You look like a child, but there''s no way you can missee it. The Emperor and Immortal confronted each other one-on-one. "Nothing." "Quick, get this city back! ¡­¡­ On a large sleeping table, whirling and yelling at the blanket. In contrast, Swivok sits in the right chair. Whatever you think of that, it wasn''t the arrangement to put everything back together right now. The emperor, peering at me from the blanket gap, tries to yell at me again. "Are you, God willing..." ¡­¡­ "You said you''d been alive for 4,000 years, right? You got all this power in four thousand years? ¡­¡­ "So what did you do with all this power, what did you do! Swivok took the word "what could have been done" solemnly. What he''s trying to say is easy to guess from the values of the exchangers. That''s why I was trying to make you say it first. "You, Immortal, Heaven, Tengu, the secret, what have you done! Make it an immortal life, superman rocking heaven and earth. I see, he is a man at the time of God. Before Tengu and Immortals, they may be nothing more than emperors who have stabilized Nakahara. So what the hell did that meta-human do? "Why, with all that power, I left the world of the bloodwind-blown! What did God do to me, as the man in front of me is God? He screams that it is he who has calmed the land and saved it. That''s right and nothing is wrong. What is of value to man is undoubtedly the emperor. "Do you wish you had moved your country! You''re going to move the capital from ground to ground and show how powerful you are! The excited emperor finally took off his blanket. I stood on my knees on the bunk, screaming. "The other way around! You''ve done nothing to the people with all this power! That''s why I stood up! He did a great job of pacifying the continent! "Right, you''re a big deal" "You, you should obey me! Nothing else is possible! That''s what''s right, that''s the only thing! That is the absolute conclusion that unites the world of men! Indeed, with secrets and the technology of the heavens, this land will prosper. Immortals never deny that. At least in the Arcana kingdom, my knowledge and skills were treasured. Immortals never deny facts that have already been proven. "And what does that have to do with you living forever? On the other hand, make sure it''s in the first place. "You''ve unified Nakahara, haven''t you? If so, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to die." "Is that why! The bastards don''t know anything! Without me, there will be a time of war in Nakahara again! As long as the country is one, the buds of war will not disappear. It''s not that simple. There was still a need for strong rulers in this country. "Though the plains have been laid flat, to the west is the most endless land inhabited by barbarians at the time of the beast. Preparation for that is absolutely necessary! Therefore, we must build a strong fortress! It''s also a huge walled fortress that protects everything in this country! Nor is what he is saying a mistake. He was doing everything in his power to protect the nation from threats. "How long do you think it''ll take to build that? What do you think will happen if that wall is interrupted after my death! The lower house and those who meet it bark to lighten taxes! There is no fault in my thoughts, I use taxes correctly, I use them for what I need! There''s no way I can lighten that up! I understand that there is a backlash in my policies. He replied with conviction that he was still doing what was necessary. "And it''s the non-citizens who still have a sense of belonging, especially to countries that are rebellious and have been calmed and annexed! This Nakahara is ruled by the law I decree! As long as we obey the law we have ordained, we have eternal stability ahead of us! You don''t know that following me is the only way! If I leave this world, they will soon devour Nakahara! "I see, not everyone is convinced" "No need to be convinced! I don''t know how right I am. I can''t rule the state if I get to know them all! "I guess so" After hearing that much, Swibbok waved his finger. The capital trembles again. Outside there was a scream, and the emperor himself was dull and fell off the sleeping table. Swivok was waving his finger again and stopping the shake on it. "Ki, Kisama......! "I don''t know about national politics in Non, but I guess so. It''s not necessarily what you''re looking for, it''s what you''ve learned in a long life." If you can reach what you wish for, it doesn''t make you happy as it is. And what the emperor is saying bounces straight back to the emperor himself. How much impotence did you say to your subordinates and how much force did you impose? That''s all I''m saying because he needs it. Does he himself say that he has always embraced the words he needs? "But, emperor. Non is not willing to obey you." "This, towards the Emperor... overlapping... with you and more! "Non is human, you are human, and the bastards where you say they are human. different creatures, not that" "What... line me up in line with the lower house! "I don''t like what''s in the same row, narrow amounts" "I am generous, but I have limits! "Well, Non had been quiet for about a thousand and five hundred years, so he was going to be generous, but he didn''t seem to be." With frustration in his eyes, Swibbock was staring. "You haven''t felt this way in a thousand or five hundred years" Swivok never looks strong. But I''m well aware of Swivok''s bullshit. The emperor didn''t want to imagine what it was like for him to be frustrated. "You, are you going to do something about me (...)" After unifying Nakahara, the Emperor asked Swivok what he had done. Swibbock didn''t answer, but the track record is tedious. What Suibok did in this man''s life, it destroyed so many countries already. "Heh." Foreign Gong Dynasty, City Breakdown. Swivok, who used it correctly, had turned the upper layers of the Emperor''s castle into rubble. The roof destroyed with the roar falls straight down to the sea level ''directly beneath''. The Emperor''s bedroom, which was ventilated by it, and Swivok, who seemed grumpy there, was finally grabbing the Emperor''s head, which had no choice but to lag behind. "Be nice to me. Oh, my God." Leave it at your disposal, grab your head and lift it. "Say it again." It was disrespectful behavior. It was an absolutely unacceptable act. Nevertheless, Swivok does it flat. Remaining a child, only the appearance silences the older man with violence. The actions spoken of by the emperor were indeed correct in response to the unforgivable acts. "Yu" "Yu?" "Forgive me......! It was a concession in itself that a dangerous person here and now is having a conversation. Nevertheless, the emperor continued to behave arrogantly as usual. If that''s what you''re prepared to die for. Still, I was just optimistic. I have no mercy around here. "Not at all... I don''t like it while I''m at it. Is this what you mean by tainting the evening festival? No, it''s not. It wasn''t a life I was proud of." I sighed even though I thought it was legitimate because I had a sense that I was abusive. Let go of your hand from the emperor, frightened of yourself easily and dramatically. "Damn......! The emperor, who thought he would get his head grabbed and squeezed, leaves Swivok in a great hurry. Of course, it doesn''t make any sense. "Look, listen carefully." Swibbock knows very well that the opponent is defiant of himself. That''s why Swibok spares no violence. "From now on, sink this castle into the sea. Run now." "Huh?" Swibbock points to where the roof was. The emperor looked up. There, he saw the approaching sea level. Of course, instead of the sea level approaching, the city itself is approaching the sea. "Hi-hi, that''s good! "We''re back." Behind Suibok, who returned to the Great Eight States, I saw a sinking capital. Maybe I should say submerged because it''s a capital, but the meaning would be closer to sinking. Slowly and slowly, it sinks more and more into the sea. "At all, he was a strong man" Out of the five who welcomed him, the faces besides the mountain waters were pale. The pharmacist''s husband and son were incarcerated in an unhygienic prison for a short period of time, so physically and mentally weak. For that reason, I was slowly eating something that made the porridge extremely thin for now, but the sight of losing its appetite seemed distant. All of a sudden, the roof of the palace blows up and hits the surface of the sea, and then the capital enters the sea perpendicular. I think this makes the rice taste good, that would be about Rikyo. "Similar to the old non, he was a man who didn''t mind if he wasn''t above his opponent" Once upon a time, I knew no reciprocity. I thought if I didn''t act stronger than the other guy and put the other guy down, the guy would back down. All I could do was sweeten up to my strength and hold them down. No matter how far you go through that, you can''t possibly get what you asked for with it. Whether it''s someone weaker than you, or someone with a distorted heart, there''s something right about what you''re saying. "Leave it on the water for a few days and the sexual roots will also be washed" What does he think is a building or land? I''m just subtly curious, but I guess I can''t help it. You just have to move as much as you can. "Master, are you going to sink half the castle into the sea? "Ruri. Don''t be dramatic, we won''t flood the food vault, and the storeroom is safe." A caring immortal is subtly incorrect in caring. No, you must be significantly wrong. "Anyway, Non is a poorly spoken man who can''t even convince his brothers he''s been dating for a thousand years. If so, you won''t be able to convince them unless they open their hearts to you." "Isn''t that a mistake to show your belly and surrender completely rather than open your mind? "Is that what an emperor would mean to admit an error? I want to see Master Kacho soon." If it doesn''t ring, kill it, Hotogis. If it doesn''t ring, let it ring, Hotogis. If it doesn''t ring, let''s wait till we cry, Hotogis. If it doesn''t ring, sink it into the ocean until it rings, and when it dies, hottogis until then. Leaving it all at the same time, a man named Swivok''s reconciliation effort. I would like to persuade you if possible, but it is the same frontier as the Sword Immortal that there is no choice but to die. "No, nevertheless... a stunning view I guess" Suibok watched his hometown illuminated by the morning and yang and was held back by emotion. It should be noted that the three pharmacists seemed far away, caught in emotion when they saw the capital sinking. "Nostalgia My hometown, flower bills. It''s been a long time since I''ve been free for 3,000 years." The secret cell was a closed underground space, but the Great Eight States were very open floating islands. Many cut mountains, large and small, floated in flocks, and many trees grew in spite of the sky. People were visible in the gaps in the forest, where they could see the livelihood of the people. Well, maybe it''s just impossible to call this place heavenly. "Nan destroyed it 3,000 years ago and tore it apart, so it''s natural that it''s changed." In a time when it was called flower bills, only one giant mountain floated bravely. Suibok''s destruction of it by celestial maneuvers led to its current form. "Still, um... I miss it. I don''t know if I deserve to miss it." Around the back, I didn''t mean to sink into the capital, but I don''t think I''m qualified. "What do you think, Sansui?" "... this is the real place of the Immortal, the home of the Master. If you think so, even the air you breathe feels special" "Right." What a world integrated with nature, though it would not be the world itself that the emperor greeted. Trees visible in the mountains and settlements blended into them. That just seemed like a paradise without dispute. Of course, that''s not true. "And do you realize that? It''s Sansui." "Yeah, I''m aware of that" Signs of an aged immortal, covering this entire Great Eight States. Apart from that, there''s a strong killer in there. "I see, is that what you mean" "Yeah, that sounds like it" "Both of you, tell me so I can see" Even if it is the signs of the users of the terrestrial method that can float this island, Fusabis cannot be perceived as murderous. She''s convinced of something. Tengu confirms it once and for all. "Fusabis, apparently he''s here, the man who stole the mercury of the sage from the emperor." "What, what?! Root of mountain water strength, young flesh in masterful discernment. Both skill and physical ability, make him such an impossible swordsman and immortal. But what if. If there are masters whose flesh is regaining its full season in the same way. If the master is armed with treasure. If you have a good understanding of immortality and are completing another procedure. "You might not win unless you use this (...)" The mountain water was gripping with its right-hand hand, which became a prosthetic hand, drawing the ''strongest weapon'' that was floating in the sky to hand in a shrinking area. 298 inevitable "Was it the dragon''s predecessor, or the enemy of the old world, who attacked Disya" The monsters of the old world who attacked Disya. It was painfully successful in intercepting and was able to protect Pandora and her complete fitter. But the price is never cheap, and above all, the threat has not left at all. It was urgent and brought together the kings and the heads of the four nobles. The face is naturally pressing. "We collected eight kinds of divine treasures, but the late, huh? Either way, I don''t want to intercept you." "Naturally." In response to the King''s assertion, Soaped was responding forcefully. His eyes are full of admiration and hegemony as a famous Takemen family. "Whether they''re human or not, the enemy just kills them" "Must be. Our mission must be to sustain the nation and to confront those who threaten it in a resolute manner." The owner of Batlub, also a famous house of Takemen, nodded without showing any rash. "The opponent surely sees the Eight Divine Treasures as a threat and draws man in as a countermeasure to it. Unlike 10,000 years ago, it is difficult to push with eight kinds of divine treasures. Think about the use of trump cards and their placement." "In the first place, even with help from God 10,000 years ago, if we dealt with dragons, we would have had to choose to lose in the end. You shouldn''t think you can win because we have eight kinds of treasures." Neither does Caputo, who originally belongs to the moderates, but he does not object in any way. The opponent''s first move is totally coming this way. Whether we destroy the whole human race or not, we are certain that we are coming to destroy this country. The mercy shown to such an opponent is that the boulder caputo also has no companionship. "Nevertheless, dragon foremen are also creatures at first. Didn''t you mean you couldn''t take it down?" "Um, a soldier in private clothes got hit a lot, but still, it''s not like I can''t kill him. However, depending on the number of opponents, this one will run out" The owner of Disya, who confronted him directly this time, replied in a very grumpy manner. He hit a temple dance comparable to a trump card and nearly killed dozens of them. If you consider your opponent to be a little stronger than a human being, defeat is definitive. Of course, as it is, it means. "However, according to what Pandora says, then... except for the dragon, they can handle it with Danua and Ungaikyo. Of course, they''ll be able to fight to some extent." Eight Divine Treasures created to fight dragons. Among them, Ungaikyo and Danua, which function to replicate tools and produce food. There''s no way mirrors and zo fight directly, so I guess that strengthens man himself. Probably the most headache for the dragon faction is that both of them are secured by Elixir''s owners. The situation in Arcana would have been worse if they had taken you away than Pandora. "But it is Pandora and Dinesleif, the owners of Eckezax, who can defeat the dragon. And then there''s Shaw Elephant and Swibbock, and then there''s Fuukei who''s already dead." It was information that made me feel heavier. I don''t know how many hundreds or thousands of opponents there are, but only four of us can fight them here. What makes me positive with that is that that''s what I wouldn''t be looking at reality rather than optimism. God doesn''t care either. Instead of the eight species, I should have made about a hundred species and sent them to me. It would have been inevitable for mankind to perish in the old world if the main enemy had been a dragon and only three people could defeat the dragon. "Nevertheless. The opponent tried to get rid of Pandora first. I''m sure they''re afraid of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures." Almost certain to succeed, the first surprise attack in 10,000 years. I dared to use it to secure Pandora, who is sure to take it as a threat. "The enemy, the dragon, is afraid of the Eight Divine Treasures. Believe in that fear and bet your full strength." "There was, yeah, yeah! In the capital of the Domino Republic, Ekura Danua was screaming. She was intuitively aware that the war between mankind and dragons had begun again in this world. "Limiter''s off. Come on. Aah! Doggie, that''s so awesome!" It is very easy to understand and disturb, making a fuss to the right and to the left. She is usually nasty, but the current noise was unusual. "Hey Dinesleif, I don''t know, what happens when Danua''s limiter comes off? "Why are you asking me? You can ask him later." "It''s a hassle to wait until you shut up." Even when the dragon appeared, Rikyo''s reaction was faint. I guess now that we haven''t received reports that Disya has been raided, we don''t have a sense of crisis against opponents who may have appeared anywhere on this planet. "... there is a cap, but I will be able to make a meal that enhances the humans I eat. Then you can take the limitation that the dishes you make disappear in a day." "I see, you did take the limiter off" Oh, it''s not just Danua. With that said, Ungaikyo, whose limiter was off himself, was graceful, but made him laugh at his strength. "My limiter''s off, too. Instead of the production of degraded goods, this will allow for the production of weapons that have been considerably enhanced over the actual product. Then we can reinforce the weapons already produced at the moment." "That''s reliable. So, what happened to the other limiters?" The Lord of the Five Divine Treasures also confirms to the other treasures that are lined up on the spot. One of the things that bothered me was against Dinesleif, who has a face that doesn''t float. "Elixir and Vajra, and I haven''t solved it yet. We haven''t confronted each other directly yet. Confront the enemies of the old world and we can open up our true power." "You''re a face that won''t float for it, Dinesleif. What do you hate so much? "... I don''t have good memories of fighting dragons. The others may not, but I didn''t want this day to come." "You did, Dinesleif! Then let''s try not to be that way this time! Powerful, Elixir was encouraging Dinesleif. "You become stronger in response to vengeance, which is why the first owner grew stronger every time the battlefield got worse. Unlike Pandora, who feeds herself on eckezacs and desires for ruin, that was already terrible. Um, I remember." "Elixir......" "You are a divine treasure with a deep love for users. That would have been tough." "You''re the only one who can tell me that. You''ve always had a strong sense of compatriots." "Don''t tell him that! Our devotion to the Lord is more important than to each other! This time, no, this time, why don''t we do everything we can to make sure it doesn''t end up like last time! For the first time in 10,000 years, there will be a battle. It is not a battle between humans, but a battle against dragons, a mighty creature. The tools that God created for man hoped for victory this time. "Well, you''re right! The invertebrate Heavenly Spear Vajra was more motivated than anyone else. I ran purple electricity around me, gripped the cobwebs, and it was tight. "I tasted it 10,000 years ago, the humiliation of my Lord! Now it''s time for you to clear up! I had to get into Noah and escape from the old world, my Lord, full of rebellion. Thoughtless who had a mission to guide mankind but could not therefore remain in the Old World. To the end of it, the tears of the Lord, who had repented to the end, are burning. Nor has Vajra forgotten the first user. "Vajra''s as usual, I''m relieved" "Wait!? Wait, my lord! How much more in the mood than usual?! "No, that''s not true. It''s empty as usual." "No! No! No! Would it look bigger than any other treasure?! "It looks rather small" "That shouldn''t be..." "Danua ~ ~ ~ ~!" From outside the castle, I heard a hell of a loud noise. That is so much that the whole castle is shaken. There emerged the biggest divine treasure that was even more gigantic than usual. "Hey, is this Domino?! We were supposed to be in Caputo earlier! "Wow - you warped..." The deck is loaded with pallets and masterpieces to stick around. Perhaps Noah, too, panicked just as Danua did with the limiter coming off, moving instantaneously using the functionality that was restricted by the momentum as it was. "It''s just, it''s tough! We need to get away with Elixir!" What a brave figure he was, except in that he was already an escape. Seeing that huge figure, Vajra can''t hide her jealousy when the limiter hasn''t come off yet. "Of, Noah! If you''re close, you''ll look like my little one! No, you''re cunning! "That''s what you call a small place." A boat that appeared in front of us, connecting the hopes of mankind. A giant ark that led to the defeat of mankind in the Old World to this new world. In front of it, the man with the five treasures had a hunch of the fierceness of the battle in front of him. "... I need to get in the mood" Humanity in the Old World, reduced enough to let us aboard this ship. This time, you fight so you don''t. "Eckezacks, as I heard." "Oh." Festival Me and Eckezax were in the king''s capital, so we already know that Disuillah was attacked. As one of the four people who can kill a dragon, you have to be on the front line more than anyone else. Fight as one warrior rather than as the next lord of the nobility. She held her sword strong, frightened by herself exalted by it. "... If Mr. Suibok is here, I can do something by myself. That''s what you said." ''I''m sure I''ll be tired of going home now if I slash a few heads. On the contrary, you may not slaughter one.'' "Right..." In the past, anyway, I am now a decent immortal. Even if their opponents are dragons, they won''t fight from themselves if they have no reason to. Above all, Swivok does not belong to this country. Regardless of whether it is a crisis for humanity as a whole, it should belong to this country to protect it. "Eckezacks, I''ll, I''ll fight hard. Whether they''re dragons or whatever." "That''s the intention." "So, once I hear it..." "Don''t ask." "... ok" I never asked if there was a shortage on my own. While subtly cursing my own master, who is not at the heart of the matter, but delighted with it. Festival I held the sword strong. 299 Resurrection I studied for five hundred years under my master. It was a period of time for the master to learn the strongest bones he had reached, and the minimum required was to learn in that period. In that period I changed from human to immortal. From the Imperial, to the Immortal. That''s how I snuffed off a lot of things. Even if that''s not what I used to want, it''s something to be proud of for me right now. Plus, you can call it my foundation now. Conversely, what happened before that is ambiguous. I can barely remember more than five hundred years ago. On top of that, I think. After six times my life, my master returned for the first time in 3,000 years. I came back to the land where I spent twice my life looking after people for a thousand years. If that''s all, I''m sure I won''t get so emotional. My perception of the land conveyed something more impressive than killing. For 3,000 years, there''s a man waiting for his master. Master Suibok and Mr. Fuukei. The great Immortal Kacho, whom those two worship, admire. His warm signs are enveloping us. "Sansui, remember? Non told you not to come back until you first left the baby alone." "Yes, I remember" "Then you told me to come home whenever I felt immature." "Yes, I remember" "Non was always waiting for you. Oh, for just a few years, Noon has been waiting for you." Three of the pharmacists, whose hearts were upset and weakened, were at ease in an instant. In a forest full of very calm and warm air enough to be passed on to the saints. In the woods where people frequently stepped in, closely related to people''s lives. We are walking to the immortals moving the Great Eight States. "... it hurts my chest to think of Fuukei''s 3,000 years of resentment about Non" The master, seemingly crying as he seemed, was blaming himself. "But... Non never thought his master would be waiting for him while he apprenticed you" The mightiest man alive four thousand years was walking down the road like a lost child. "Wow, you don''t have to use a gas collector to figure it out. This is the next of the great heavenly dogs to the aging immortals, their exhilaration. And..." Fusabis was also in pain. Yes, this hurts. There is an anomaly in the Great Tengu Cell and the Master just to live an infinite amount of time. Mr. Fuukei had the inevitable purpose, in a sense, of chasing him to such a master. But the Lord of this sign was clearly normal. A neat immortal who should have returned to nature soon. The man is no match for nature. That''s similar to getting drowsy and enduring it for nearly forever...... "Master, shall I remove my seat?" "No, you stay. I want you to see it through to the end." And the master, who knew it, moved his heavy feet, and came to the chamber. A crude house, similar to the little cabin my master and I spent. Such a pristine house where immortals seem to spend most of their time. There, the master stepped in. "Hih, hih, no! Master, Master Kacho! Not if you''re sleeping! "Uhm, what''s up, Zen" "I am a customer to my master! Look, something looks amazing! "Hmmm......" A young child was there. There was a boy there who said it might be smaller than Rayne. There was an immortal who was already returning to dust, rubbing his sleeping eyes. "Or Master Kacho..." "Um, um" Master Suibok advances to the back of the temple. My presence slowly fades as I progress into it. "Hello back, Swibbock." "Master...! The disciples, who were beginning to disappear from each other, held hands firmly together. They held each other firmly in their hands, whose presence was diminishing. "You haven''t come back long enough to finish school." "Yes......! "If you go to another immortal and learn a new technique, stay without writing..." "Yes......" "Even when I learned Yamahiko''s art, I was the first to talk to him..." "Yes......" Master Kagoo''s eyes are powerless. You''re feeling the light, very suspicious. Still, I did recognize Master Suibok. "You were, really, a disciple someday" "... excuse me, Master Kacho. I... I killed Fuukei! "That''s not what you care about. I stepped off the road because of Fuukei''s own stupidity" Some things you should care about, but Master Kacho says don''t care. Wouldn''t that be impossible? Don''t you think that Kacho lacks his guidance? "There is not a single immortal in this land that you know besides Non. On the contrary, many that have become immortals after the Lord has left also return to nature" For immortals, being strong or being skillful at immortality is never great. In its original sense, the Immortal is ultimate in returning naturally. If so, it dawns into training at all times and aims to be high. That''s more of an evil way to go. "Fuukei fell into evil because of his obsession with the Lord. But that''s just what he thinks. I used you as an excuse. I was so jealous of you that I realized that you weren''t there, but I would have fallen because of the impatience of others." "But..." You don''t give a shit. Two people, disappear together. Talk to each other, throw away the untrained. I take everything off, saying that I have nothing left to remember anymore. "This is the liberation of the immortal who lived a long time ago." It is also natural for Hussabis to be impressed, which is not what seems to be the case. It''s too far for us, like a calm, humane liberation. "So, what happened? In three thousand years, what happened?" "... we met" Master, leave everything behind. By talking, I throw it away. "There''s a goodbye." Time for eternity, take off your life. "There''s a place." I... "¡­ I was able to convey that" I wasn''t just watching. "Master Kacho, I introduce you. He''s my only proud apprentice." The disappearing master called me. "It''s the only thing I can be proud of. "Right, right" Satisfied, Master Kagoo was nodding. I was really happy that my master was satisfied. "Let me know your name, my disciple of Swibbock." "Black and white, my name is Mountain Water" "Uhm... well, good Immortal" Finally, the two of us are getting thinner. That means there''s nothing forgotten in this world. "Then I want to leave it to you later. Zen." "Yes! "No more than this, say Sansui there as your teacher." "... Yikes! A fairy younger than me or Fusabis was in a great hurry to respond. "It''s Sang-sui, my disciple. This is my last disciple, Zen. Still a young man with no sights, no talent shards unlike Swibbock or Fuukei." "And, Master?! Master Kacho?! Is that the last word?! Don''t say me like that at the end of the day! At the end of the day, don''t forget to laugh, Master Kacho laughs furiously. Just like your lord. Having spotted me for the first time, I''m just going to say that I''m Master Suibok''s apprentice, and I''m going to believe everything and entrust it to you. "Raise me to be a good immortal." "... I understand, I''ll take care of it" "And then, young Tengu." "Oh, oh, yes! "To the Great Tengu Cell, I want you to apologize. Leave me alone, I have to apologize." Disappears happily. He looks really, really happy... I couldn''t hold back. "Do you want to come to Fuukei with me?" "Yes, Master Kacho" I''m already angry... "Hehe..." ¡­¡­ Finally, it disappeared. "Something, uh, the... uh, my master suddenly changed?! A immortal named Zen, who is very confused. I made some kind of cheap deal with the flow, too, okay? If you think about it, I''m half as good as a Immortal. "I mean, of the disciple of the rough God, to that disciple?! You were a disciple of a rough god until just now?! "No, just calm down a little bit." "Shh, excuse me! I''m scared..." How the hell is the master told in this land? Well, if you think about what you did yesterday, you can''t say such a great thing. "... ah" "Hey, what''s up, Sansui?" "No, you know, I remembered something terribly unpleasant" I was blatantly blue on top of this. Seeing that, Fusabis is also disturbed by perceiving something. No, it''s really not good. "I don''t know what to do, I didn''t learn how to move the ground from my master. So I can''t bring back the capital of the table." "What?" "Huh?" "Hmm?" Hearing that, the three people who abandoned the capital were stiff. That''s right, the capital is now half sunk in the ocean. No one would be happy to be stopped in such a situation. "Yeah?! Why can''t Master Kacho''s disciple use ground mobility?! Isn''t that right, Master Kacho was moving this O8 state too!? I knew Mr. Sansui would do something about it! "No, I don''t care if they say that... they didn''t say that" Master and Master Kacho seem to have forgotten too much about something. Though leaving the world, it''s not a good idea to have some leftovers. "Duh, duh, what are you going to do?! "Yes, do you leave the capital at sea like that?! "Oh no, I''m done..." Three people who are out of line. Surely the biggest problem would be what to do with the capital. I don''t know what to do. "Fusabis, is there a ground-driving user in the secret cell? "There''s no way you''re here. You can''t practice heaven and earth in such a closed space." "Well... what shall we do?" Trouble, there''s no such thing as a Immortal or Tengu. The capital of Yamond and this Great Eight states are pinching if we keep it that way. "Why is the weather so powerful?! Angry new disciple, Mr. Zen. I''m sorry, to be honest, I''m not that thoughtful of either of you... No, although I can''t see him destroying his master''s hometown. "Hey, what?! I just disappeared, and I heard Master Kagoo. Or the signs of the two diffused people are getting thicker. Could it have been like this, watching us close for what we were? "Swimbok" "Yes, sir." "Are you kidding me, you didn''t teach your disciples how to heaven and earth? ¡­¡­ "Swimbok" Funny, isn''t it going to disappear with your self when you return naturally? Why is my self clearer than just now? "Excuse me, Master Kacho. I didn''t tell you anything." "Oh, you... you''re a disciple of Non, why haven''t you taught him the art of Non?! Dear Kagoo, who is angry about something very special. Sure, I''m angrier than I was when I killed Mr. Fuukei. Or I''m angry for the first time. I''m only angry that you didn''t teach me the art you taught me...! I wonder if there is anything else to be angry about? ''Oh, I taught you so much...! "Su, su, su..." "This... Master, unhappy man! Without metaphor exaggeration, thunder fell from the sky. Exactly the thunderbolt of sunny weather, thunder coming down without any clapping. It is all too obvious that it is immortal...... "Su, su, sorry......" "Damn, the apprentice named you...! The oven burned in an instant, and there was only burn marks left. And Master and Master Kacho, who had just integrated with nature earlier, were back together. Until just now I was so impressed...... Anyway, if you''ve sunk the capital or something into the ocean, bring it back. "Yes......" "If you''re breaking up with this life, don''t imitate the cloudy aftermath." If it wasn''t before I died, could I sink the capital? I was worried. The master floats as he is told, and flies straight to the capital. The appearance was pitifully lame. Suibo''s apprentice, Sansui. "Yes, sir" "Listen carefully to your own genre." "Yes......" Dear Kacho, who has returned at once. You were so shocked that your technique cut off. That''s it, I wonder. "This man was the same kind of person as the Great Tengu..." Fusabis holding his head. Right, you''re right. It''s somewhat better, but it''s pretty much the same thing you''re thinking about. Or my master told me that Bones told me so I felt safe in this world. I knew glamour was important for a long life. "Oh, you know, Master Kacho... what about me? "Zen, you just have to remain a disciple of Sansui. Non rebuilds me." "Yeah... I want to learn Heaven and Earth Law..." "Well, I suppose this is also an education." Awesome, Master Boulder Suibok''s master. Extremely forceful. Will this happen to me soon? "I brought it back ~" "Oh, you were fast on the boulder." Really, Dad. I''m back after all this. Master. Was it really good to finish so fast? Was the person inside okay? "And I forgot this too" "Fuukei''s hands and feet... I must mourn you" Master, aren''t you forgetting too much? Though it was certainly an inspiring face-to-face. I''ll build Fuukei''s tomb. "Well, you were good at that, too. Can you help me?" Nori, it''s light. 300 Absolutely nothing. "Well, did the emperor disturb you and ask for immortals and heavenly dogs?" The master, me and Zen dared to pierce the steep pitch, and managed to rebuild Master Kacho''s den. It was already sunset, so we were supposed to have dinner with lunch. Master Kagoo''s medicine meal was very delicious, and I think that was very similar to Master''s. "Yes... I denied it, I was draped of baked rice balls and acid..." "It''s not just me... and the others..." "Well, well, it was a disaster, my pharmacist." To the two of you who talk in tears, Master Kacho says it was tough. But when I heard the word that it was a disaster, I felt a little different for everyone but Master Kacho and Master Suibok. Anyway, an individual who was a disaster or a disaster itself is sitting right there medicating like a delicious meal. "Even if he looks like this, Non is an elder among the immortals. If you''re a pharmacist, let''s talk fast. Let''s talk to the people inside." "Oh, thank you" "No thanks, either." "Helpful......" While I''m frightened, the three of you are relieved. It would be a plain way to help if I did, but I guess this is fine. Even if they help us flashly, we''ll all be in trouble. Normally, I''d have trouble getting tough enough to dump the capital I lived in at sea. Blah, blah, blah. Shouldn''t it have been better for me or my master to break in and help just the two of us and just evacuate like that? I don''t think that''s going to get me through it, but the people in the capital almost disappeared into the sea of roots as a result of passing through the muscles... "So it''s Sansui. This medicine meal was made by Zen, but would it be pretty good? "Yes, it''s delicious" "I suppose so, because you knocked him in there at the beginning of his studies. I was going to make it a restaurant if I was frustrated." "Was that what you were thinking?! It was like some kind of sumo room. But, well, unlike me, I think I had a choice, and I guess that was the right decision as a master. On second thought, he is also a mildly quoted immortal who has lived for over a hundred years. If you''ve been cooking for over a hundred years, that would be the big veteran. "I miss it. Fuukei is quite distressed, but I can make it better than Fuukei just once." Something''s just making me feel sorry for Mr. Fuukei because I''m asking. My master also has a protagonist array if I had a different perspective, but I would have been very annoyed if I had been nearby. At least everyone but me showed sympathy for Mr. Fuukei. "I guess the ingredients are there, and you had a lot of ideas? And, for some reason, he talks to me. Why does it presuppose that I''m practicing cooking? No, isn''t it? At least the master looks like ''Ah, Yabe''. "Excuse me, I''ve also recently learned that my master can cook..." "Hey, Swibbock" Master Kacho is looking at his master in the face. I apologize to Master Kacho, who seems so sorry. Master, I just want to apologize. "Excuse me, Master Kacho. I''m not feeding my disciples a grain of rice because of my own educational policy." "You''re a ghost! He was largely paralyzed in five hundred years, but after all, Arre was an unusual training by immortal standards. Heavenly Dog Fusabis said it was weird too...... "It''s educational policy. I wish my apprentice had died well before." "Yeah, there''s, well, a lot of stuff" "Specifically no" "We were supplying Xianqi with a gas collection breath" "... I asked you, Non was an idiot" After hearing Master Suibok''s explanation, he also lost his temper to be angry, Master Kacho. Or both Hussabis and Zen are out of line. Blue, I doubt my sanity. What is it, and what is breathing like? "Well, you were a monster. If so, can that be cultivated..." "Yeah, I thought this was a training course too." "Don''t try it with your apprentice. Idiot...... the disciple would be something he loves more" With that said, Master Kagoo will take my plate and take over the medicine meal on his own. Eat more, I suppose, that''s what it means. "Much better, much better. Nevertheless, how long have you taught your disciples the teachings of Non? Isn''t that equal to what you don''t teach anymore?" "Right." "Are you a ghost?" It is too proprietary and no transmission has been made. Master Kagoo had tear-eyed eyes. But if you think about it, it can be said that the master learned the art in the main, and I learned the sword in the main, so I have no choice. "Not at all... if you hear those words, wouldn''t you die to die..." "But the Immortal Heart has been properly conveyed" "I know that, or you can see that" You look at me anxiously, Zen. Can he be my apprentice, that''s what seemed so worrying. But there''s the Immortal. Master Kagoo had a glimpse of me. "Fuukei had talent for skill and skill, but you also had talent for mind, not just skill and skill. I''m not worried about you." "Master Kacho..." "Finally, you''ve found something you really want to do." "Yes." "I didn''t tell you what Non taught me." "... excuse me" That''s really amazing how disconnected you are. Then Master Kacho will return from his liberation. "Well, you''re the only one who understands your problems. At least from you and those who gave Fuukei skill, they were both." "Oh, really?" "Ruri. Everyone at the time was certain that you would eventually wave your sword with the heart of a fairy." ¡­¡­ Even though the person was a frontier finally reached after 3,500 years of training, it seems very easy to understand from the haha. Master Suibok was surprised that was the only way to open his eyes. The three pharmacists, Fusabis and Zen were all surprised by the geese who were suppressing their master. Of course, I am surprised by Master Kacho, who is doing something like a master to his master. That''s what I was like when I was in Arkana too, so maybe that''s what my brother''s relationship is about. "If you contend with immortality, that''s all you need to do with heaven and earth law. Nonetheless, you were reaching for the Alchemy Act. I mean, you didn''t want to hurt me, you wanted to hurt me. I mean, we wanted to beat each other up and slash each other." I don''t know about the immortal who unilaterally hurts me, but I don''t know about the immortal who seeks to hurt me. No, I inherit the idea, but in that way, it''s terrific. "Similarly, everyone gave up on Fuukei. I was putting you up against me, and I blamed you for my distortions, but I''m just stupid and ugly." Wow, it was a blur, that''s worse than the Great Heavenly Dog. If that''s what Master Suibok told me, maybe that''s the only way I can get back on my feet. "There''s a top up there. Engaging with people means constantly thinking about their incompetence. Fuukei had talent, but you had even more talent. Fuukei did make a desperate effort, but still, it couldn''t have reached you. You should try harder than that." He has loved to train since that time, Master. Or maybe it used to be worse because the master I know is a sleeper at night. I guess Mr. Fuukei worked pretty hard too because he would stake out with such a master. "Whether you are a immortal or a mistress, if you pursue the path, you will always hit ''up''. No matter how hard you try, you meet someone you can''t help. Doesn''t mean you''re just flirting around in a narrow neighborhood" In my case, the master was too strong to stick together. But in Mr. Fuukei''s case, he''s younger, and he''s a buddy who grew up under the same master. That would have been a hell of a stakeout. When I think about the results, I have to put my hands together. "Suibo, you''re the strongest. I would have broken any wall if I had trained, but not the others. Even if Fuukei hadn''t met you, he would have been jealous, obsessed and self-destructed by someone else." It''s a terrible story, I don''t think. But I can also be convinced. That could be it for sure. "I can assure you, even if you kept your character as a Immortal, Fuukei absolutely hated you. Maybe it was worse that way. I could have made myself stand as righteous because you were ''evil'', but if you were good, I guess that''s how I can stand my ugliness. It''s not how they say it, it''s how they torment their own ethics." The three pharmacists were impressed that Tengu and Immortals were in trouble, too. Surprisingly, my worries are normal, so I''m sympathetic. Elderly boulder, there''s an inclusiveness in what you''re saying. "So what should Master Fuukei have done?" "It is decided. I should have been honestly ugly." "Ugly, is it" "I wish I had accepted my own evil thoughts about the way I was ugly." Take a question from Fusabis and answer it with pleasure as well. Again, Master Suibok''s goose. There he is, making fun of the most powerful man in the world. "On every road, there is above me. Whether the opponent is the preferred opponent for you, or not, or, on the contrary, harms you. There''s nothing I can do about that, anywhere. The only person you can do something with, or the only challenge you can solve if you work hard, that''s about Swimbok." I''m glad you''re easy, I didn''t say. Lady Kacho said that after properly discerning the master''s own troubles, it was not like any other human being. "Regardless of Swibok''s own life, Fuukei''s life was normal. Fuukei''s troubles are common, except for the fact that he''s a swimmer. It was Fuukei''s fault and stupidity to make it special." "I should have given up on Master Suibok." "Naturally, what do you do with someone you''ve traveled to?" Admitting and giving up. I see, what a immortal. In a way, I guess it''s a very clever way to live. "Why didn''t you teach that to Master Fuukei or Master Swibok? "I''ve spoken a little... there''s nothing to be wasted in saying" In response to Fusabis'' further question, Mr. Fuukei''s, common master, who was gaining second strength to the world''s most powerful master Suibok, was assured. "There''s not one thing we can do about it." Master Suibok snorts, I know, I know. I know somehow, too, but can I admit that? "Humans are also animals, and animals can live without words. That''s not why humans need words, either. There''s nothing you can do about it that you don''t need." It''s a three-stage argument, but isn''t there a leap in logic? If I admit it, that''s what I feel mankind can''t name an intellectual life form. No, I guess that''s fine immortally. "The only way to get a request through to someone is to make them expect it to be beneficial to listen, or to make them assume that they will lose money if they don''t listen. Logic or legitimacy doesn''t mean anything to someone who isn''t willing to listen." It could certainly be that. The kingdom of Arcana treated its master equally, not as a verbal argument, nor as a proof by physical evidence, but as violence by immortality itself. Having known through the trump cards that there were individuals who threatened the nation, I was able to talk properly because I had respect and fear for my master, who showed far more power than those individuals. If the neighborhood had fallen out, he might have behaved as transgressively as the emperor of Yamond. I mean, it was exactly after I won three times that I heard about Festival Me. Surely it was useless for me to say that at that time of festival. Something''s pretty tough when you think your actions were the ones that practiced ''There''s nothing to solve, such as talking''. "Fuukei wanted nothing but to beat Swibok. There''s no way I can do that, so I can''t say anything." If you can''t make a profit to them, then trying to pass your demands is reckless and arrogant in itself, and you don''t think about their position. I don''t know if that''s why you don''t say anything to those who go down the path of ruin, but that could mean a long lived immortal. "I''m swimming, though. It''s not like Fuukei''s life didn''t leave any fruit behind." "Is that true? A master who seems very happy. The Master seemed to regret Mr. Fuukei so much that he did not think he had used his massive technique using Mr. Fuukei''s body. "Fuukei spent four thousand and five hundred years in this land. I did not fail to train the immortals and the martial arts. Who do you think the martial arts were learned from and practiced against, as the Immortals learned from the Immortals? "So you still have what you fought against Fuukei in this land." Mr. Fuukei corrupted by the Evil Immortal. If he is involved with men and leaves something behind to dwell in this land. I guess that is salvation for the master. "Um, the people who dropped off Fuukei, who traveled to fight you, are killing themselves against you for returning Fuukei" And I guess I have to fight that salvation. I was strongly aware of the sword hidden with cloth. 301 []/(n, vs) relief/relief/relief/relief/(P)/ The next morning, Master Suibok and Master Kacho had been flowering in their old stories since the morning. Anyway, it was the first time in three thousand years that we had met again, so the story would be like a mountain. Put those two down, the six of us were grass picking on the surface. Sometimes in deep mountains, there''s a lot of weed around. I was taking that under your direction, Zen. "If Master Sansui''s doing it, it''s all over on its own, so can I ask for some pruning? That''s why I was doing other work. Since the tall tree is past the branch, it is branched. Otherwise, the sunlight will not enter the grasshopper, which is short. Plants get nourished by sunlight, so this can also be said to be part of the survival competition. "Nh, this is edible grass. Boil." "What''s your name? "Huh?" "Nh, this works on scratches. It feels good for burns and cuts." "What''s your name? "Huh?" Explain it to the three pharmacists, but after all, there is no unique noun. Looking at these places, Zen, you seemed like a decent immortal too. Of course, I''m not complimenting you. But even I don''t know the names of the animals in the woods that I''ve spent 500 years in. In that sense, I guess I''m a decent immortal, too. "And is it good, all three of you? Aren''t you tired? Fusabis cared about the three pharmacists. Regardless, my daughter-in-law probably cares about the area because her husband and the shopkeeper were spending time in a harsh environment. Nevertheless, the two have already been treated. Health is much better, so it''s not that much of a problem. Or maybe you don''t want to be with your master or Master Kacho. One will float and sink the capital, and the other will yell at you and drop thunder. "Yeah, you''re right." "It calms me down more when I''m moving..." "Please." Indeed, the dramatic changes in the environment are remarkable both physically and socially. Until the other day, a pharmacist who had just made a deal with Tengu was imprisoned without knowing what was going on, and he was going to live in heaven only to look further into the sky. The capital will fly in the sky, sink into the sea, and be returned to its original place. The master was truly, like a disaster. Nevertheless, it is not a good idea to work too much on boulders. We decided to make it a little late for breakfast. We''ll reheat the rest of yesterday and relax and talk about stupidity in the young. Well, there''s a big difference in the age group. Not more than one hundred years old are three, not less than one hundred and not more than one thousand years old are three. Well, the two people who stay and talk have lived for over four thousand years, so it''s like an error. "... Nevertheless, we''re really in heaven" The pharmacist''s daughter-in-law was overwhelmed by emotion that she had come a long way. Until the other day, it was a big city, and all of a sudden we were going to live in the woods. I know exactly how that feels. I was like that five hundred years ago. Being with your family would be salvation, at least not alone. "For once I ask, what about untrained? The three of them were brought here semi-compulsorily, there will be dissatisfaction. I was quite unhappy when I came to the woods because of God, too. Still, I think Hussabis is convinced. "No, I just really appreciate it" Store owner responds on behalf. Last night, Master Kacho said that there was [nothing to resolve in the discussion, etc.]. But he tasted the impotence so irrationally that neither the owner nor his son liked it. Even with so much loyalty to the Emperor, you will also run out of love if you are treated like that. "Indeed, our pharmacists have long made deals with Master Fusabis. But I never failed to pay taxes, and my loyalty to His Majesty the Emperor was unproductive. If they had asked, ''Do you know Tengu or Immortal'', they would have answered as they were. No, actually, that''s what I and my son said." "But no one believed it. We said we weren''t heavenly dogs or anything, but we were going to be interviewed just like the others." I guess there were a lot of people who made false declarations out of fear of reproach bitterness. The emperor''s way was utterly unreasonable as he was eventually retrieving the correct answer. Perhaps the people who were looking into it were going to find out who they were sick of. No one is happy because I think he was just as frustrated with Rikkyo. "It''s not like anything should be radically thorough..." "Yes... really, nobody talked to me..." "By and large, even medicines can''t make something that works that fast..." It''s not something I think about knowing the effects of peaches and carrots, but it''s not something that suddenly has a dramatic effect when I take the medicine. Even in Japan, where I lived, the market was set for what I would take continuously. Not to mention the medicines I prescribe in the Greater Yamond Empire were close to herbal medicines to get my body fit. You would feel sick if you were not wrapping that up in an oblate and taking a large amount of it, and it''s impossible to treat it without just taking the pills and getting your lifestyle in order. Humans, it is so ''professional that it will be easy to do it'' as much as you don''t know it. At least that''s what I used to be. "Don''t worry, it looks like Mr. Swibbock will settle here, and Mr. Kagoo will accompany you. Whatever happens, you''ll be fine." "Yes......" "Right......" "Yep..." "I''ll stay here too." "Really! Good for you! "No, I''m relieved! "Really, Master Fusabis can only thank you! Wow, none of the three of them believe in shards about their master or Master Kacho. Even if I''m not sure what''s going on, if I had pulled down all my own disciples, that would scare me. All three of us have a long relationship with Fusabis, and the reassuring aspect must be huge. "... all three of you, I''ll take care of you. I''ll let you study here until your life expectancy runs out. Sometimes you go back to your secret border, but you can come with me then." "Secret frontiers are in the Tengu made with the void method, right? I''ve never been there before." Zen, born and raised in this land called Heaven, was intrigued by the homeland of Hussabis. Certainly would be of interest over there. At least for me, it was a very fantastic sight. "They don''t have sky for everything, is it dark? "It''s not dark, but it''s closed and I can''t breathe. At least not here." "Hey, this place is closed down here, right? I can''t go anywhere until I can use my lightweight skills." Two people born and raised in the land ruled by immortals and heavenly dogs, isolated from each dispute. The two of them spending time in a stable world seemed dissatisfied though. Or even me, who is nothing else, was unhappy with a stable Japan. "Master Sansui can use his lightweight kung fu, right? Tell me that first. If you can use the inner kung fu method, you can go straight to the heavens and earth method." "Well, I can use some of the outside methods for once, and I''ll tell you what." "Hey, I''m looking forward to it." "And I''d like to say that I serve the wicked. The master doesn''t seem to be relieved for the time being, and he''s going back to his employer. I''ll be back when my employer dies, so give me about fifty years." "Are you working in the world?! Nice, take me with you! You''re sparkling your eyes, Zen. Um, I have a useless longing for the world. Could I have had a similar face when I picked up Rayne? "I knew you were attacking some country or something? "I''ve only done that once, it''s usually sword instruction" "Have you done this once?! Fusabis is surprised, and so were the three pharmacists. Apparently, unlike my master, I wasn''t thought of by a man who would strike down a country. Well, I didn''t take the initiative to destroy it, but that would be the same for my master. "In every country, it''s hard to serve you..." "... I''m starting to feel like I should reconsider a bit, Master Sansui" "Oh, think about it" But when I talk to immortals under a millennium, I feel a strong intergenerational gap with immortals who have lived for more than a millennium. That was the same for the three pharmacists. I may have been a little anxious to see Master Kacho and his master, but I guess that''s a very small part of it. Of course, as a Immortal, I guess it''s more mature over there. "Well, immortals are not bound by secular values. I guess that''s more of a training thing to do than cross a fence like that. So the older you are, the stronger you are, the healthier you are in a way." "Speaking of which, Master Kacho said it was important to be ''easy'' with immortals." ''Easy'' in this case would mean relaxing, not making it easy or funny. Indeed, Master Cell, Kacho and Master all seem ''easy''. If you are dissatisfied, honestly reveal your heart, even if it seems to you from scratch. It''s not weird, is it? "Master Fuukei certainly didn''t seem to enjoy it, or he looked spicy holding it in. That''s what it means to fall into the Evil Immortal." "The Big Ten Dog Cell sounded like fun, too. Of course it''s ''easy''." "My master was always relaxed... well, I guess I''m closer to relief" That''s all I said, I could blah blah blah. Yes, it has been flushed while being positively DC, but both the Master and Master Kacho are returning from a liberation that would otherwise mean death. If I''m not gagging, what''s the principle? "Speaking of which, Master Kagoo was lightning himself with the heavenly motion method, but what are you? "Oh, is that it? I''m a geese." "... yes, it''s an excellent move. Master Fuukei and Master Suibok, it''s only natural that they''ve met each other." "Once dissolved, it''s completely assimilated to the atmosphere, and lightning falls from it." "What, that, once relieved..." Is that a relief? Funny, liberation is a complete goal for the Immortal, and it''s impossible to go back from there. "Master Kacho has been waiting for the completion of Master Fuukei''s training and for Master Suibok to return. I was stomping in front of you to relieve you from sleeping, but sometimes she really relieved you. So, as I repeatedly went back from there, I was able to get back from my relief." "Really, it''s just a boulder." "A temporary and reversible relief. The Flower and Torizon Immortal Solution." Oh, my God, get out of here. The Master entrusted me with the depths of total military law, but the depths of liberation... Wasn''t liberation the final frontier...... "Well, the lightning falls from the flowers, birds, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, and flowers, What is a comeback using surgery after liberation...... Or I didn''t know I could return from my liberation and sublime it from there to surgery. Master Boulder''s master, positive in vain. "Wow, Zen, you are" "Oh, why am I complimented? "I still can''t tell you how good I am." "Let''s remember there, only there" "I''m being taught and mastered, but I have a long name..." "Let''s remember even more! Because there are five Special Attacks for Master in total. I can''t remember a thing like that. "I think it''s not the names of moves or tricks that matter, it''s the heart." "If your heart matters, shouldn''t that be the right thing to remember? I mean, can you use Swibok''s technique?! Awesome!" "What kind of technique? "It''s hard to explain in words, let''s put it into practice" That''s what I said, I lifted my hips off the stone I was sitting on. He''s been sticking to us since just now, sending his gaze toward multiple signs. "I don''t care who it is, I don''t ask what it''s all about" What comes through is aggressive signs and firm readiness. The ''crooks'' still lurking in the shadows of the woods were clearly burning hostility towards me. "I am the disciple of Suibok, Master Zen. The Four Noble Sopedes of the Kingdom of Arcana Master of Martial Arts, Black and White Mountain Water" Everyone, obviously, is a toon. Towards them, I was pulling out a wooden knife. "If you haven''t mistaken me for someone, don''t hesitate to try." 302 Packaging He wore a three-time casket, a kimono, and two knives on his hips. Ten or so assassins like that. Against a Yamond that looked like China, this Daiyashu that looked like Japan. What a ''seemingly'' situation, trying to start slashing each other in the woods. And while I even found it kind of funny, I was calm. They in front of them self-train with a clear sense of purpose and gain strength beyond the corresponding ordeal. On top of that, I''m being aggressive towards myself. I''m here of my own free will, not just because you asked me to. Before they do, I have to stand rudely. This isn''t a duel, it''s something else. "... Suibo''s apprentice, did you name him" "After all, the other day, the land movement law belonged to me." "I mean... Master Fuukei is" The three of them step forward and take off their kasas three times. On top of that, only one of them pulled the knife out of his hips and placed it in the middle. The five of you behind me feel a kind of strangeness. No matter what anyone thinks, we should all pull out our swords and cut them all. I guess I don''t know why I won''t, right now. But I know. I can see the way their hearts should be when it comes to their faith. If that''s stupid, then I''m the dumbest. "Synopsis Stream, first name... Landau" A tall man set up a Japanese sword on the upper stage. I''m going to swing it down, just a grand stand. In contrast, the five behind them swallow their saliva. Simple reason, but when a big man stands on the big upper level, that''s all the pressure. It constricts the mind and consequently hardens the body. And it''s not the only one, it''s full of intimidation that''s not vain or faint. "Disciple of the rough God, please take it" A fiery temper was shooting through me. I''m not swallowing gold, but I''m still not alarmed. I don''t insult you because you''re a child, and I don''t mock you because you''re small. After recognizing me as superior, he''s trying to swing me down. "Already received" "...... Yikes" I''m wearing a transient band, and its speed is equal to or greater than mine. There were no gaps in the rugged face, and I didn''t want to miss out on every move. I said I would take it, but I''m not sure I can take it. What you have in your hand is a wooden knife, and before that, your local power is too different from your opponent''s. Big man''s, simple swing down. But I can feel the power of the deceased, though I have not worked it out foolishly. Perhaps it is almost impossible to make a void and disturb and empty of time. "Qigong Sword" The sword I was wielding was covered with Qi Blood. "Cross Letter" On top of that, my qi and blood swell. Overshadowing seriousness, a special mood. When I saw it, I began to let go of the grump and the intermission. I mean, retreat. It''s not the best time for me to have a wooden knife, but to move to the best time for someone who is serious. Landau relaxes for a moment, but tightens even more on top of it. You see what I''m after, the tension around me increases even more. Only humans breathe, nature moves as usual when they are not interested in such things. In it, we were moving almost simultaneously. "Power." No, only very slightly. "Striking feet." I was moving first. The tip of my wooden knife captured Rando''s throat before Rando could swing it down seriously. Spikes from the midsection had captured the opponent before swinging from the large upper section of the structure. "It was strong." That''s what I praise, and Landau falls to the ground. At the same time, human time moves. "Have you got Landau ahead of you?" A luxurious moment between swordsmen, like pulling out a pistol from each other in a Western play. We explored it, and I won. Understanding a very simple rationale, the next opponent dropped his hips with his hips knife in his sheath. "God''s disciple, I''m next. Stunning stream, quail. Ask for them." "Go ahead." Residence, or knife extraction. I don''t know which one it is, boulder. But I''ve already figured out that this isn''t the usual knife extraction technique. I was about to hit my moves after I guessed they were spotted as well. "Fusabis" "Oh, yes! "Rando, please. It''s a shame to let him die." I crushed his throat, so he can''t breathe. If we don''t do the procedure, we could die just like that. I was just asking the doctor to do that. "You can afford to worry about the enemy." "No, there isn''t." I slowly lowered the wooden knife. Stick with the lower structure and move forward. "After the slaughter, you can''t ask for rescue." "... right" Only slightly, a dry laugh came to his opponent. On top of that, there was a little intimacy over here. Outreach, maybe he''s a fun opponent to talk to. "Well, why don''t you ask me already for when you were slashed? Of course, I''m not willing to fit in here. "No worries" If I say the word, I''m sure he''ll slash me. Still, I ran out of words that could be the last without any particular change. "When I''m slashed, you don''t have to ask me to help you" "Right..." I didn''t say a step, I didn''t say a half step, I glanced slightly at my upper body. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters" Kujaku was unconscious. His consciousness was already focused on pulling out his own sword. "Spirituality, Fierce Break" In the sheath, the jerk burst. In a sturdy sheath, qi and blood explode. It had created pressure and was pushing the knife in the sheath vigorously. A high-speed knife extraction technique that exploits momentum. That naturally outweighs my reflex nerves using transient merit. But that meant it was also beyond the reflex nerve of the opponent. "How much workout did you need to get to the top of that move" He didn''t realize I was already avoiding the orbit of the sword. Before I realized it, I was cutting up from the bottom and slapping my jaw. "But just a little bit, I''m stronger" He never noticed my "later on," he was unconscious and falling forward. The seriousness of not getting down is jumping and stabbing at the forest tree as it is. "I didn''t know we were going to take after the spectacular stream." A third man set up a sword a little higher than the middle and was pointing a cut at me. "Immortal, how many years have you been loaded with workouts? "In the back of the deep woods, I trained for 500 years." "... A swordsman can be so strong. If you spend five hundred years, you think you deserve it? Angry. I am angry with the immortals and the long-lived. "You think you won''t reach that high in your limited lifespan? I''m sure you''ve seen enough of my sword. On top of that, you were gonna beat me. "Don''t insult people." "If that''s what you think, it should have taken us all" "Then I might have killed you." From the looks of it, it would look silly. Because you''re just watching your buddies go down without taking advantage of any number of profits. "It''s not a victory" I don''t take the five people behind me hostage, I''m just surrounding them. If that''s a mistake, I''m sure it is. "You think you can''t beat a Immortal if you don''t get that far? Speaking of which, I''m sure there''s no point in putting the sword so far. "You think humans, everyone, everyone, are giving in to you? Because it doesn''t make sense, it''s focused and important. "I''m not human." Do something important and challenge me. I have a duty to do that. "I''m Yoshinori, Sekiei. With human moves, I will poke and kill you." It was an early step. "Power method, shock leg" He follows me, packing his time in an instant. Fast, or too fast. Obviously the step and penetration are not in tune. Only my arm moves fast and tries to get me a sword. "Good view stream, three-step penetration" This is because only stepping in is due to momentum, and only the movement of the arm is due to the transient band. Fast together, but not at the same speed. Single high-speed continuous attack due to speed difference. I don''t think it''s a big deal to be controlling it. But it''s not as good as an earlier knife extraction on a boulder. "Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt" "Nah......! Pierce the wooden knife I vertical, first spike. Keep your stepping foot intact, pull your arm and transition to a second poke. But I can''t pull out the knife I stabbed in my wooden knife. Because with my Qigong sword technique, there''s a knife and a knife connected. "You thought you could attack me three times against this guy? As you step in, with your feet floating in the universe, there''s no way you can step in. I moved a wooden knife with this principle and twisted the knife with a stab in it. thereby causing Sekiei to lose her posture greatly. "Power." Release one hand from the wooden knife where you have disfigured, and capture Sekiei''s face with that hand. If I punched a normal shaking force in from there, he was that far away. Lightly collapses to the ground. "Strong because I have been training for five hundred years, right? Perhaps so." The three of them, who took off their kasas three times, fell here. The moment I recognize it, the other men pull out their swords and surround me. "Unfortunately, I''m not strong because I''ve been trained for 500 years." Still, I put a wooden knife on my back. "Because Master Suibok gave me five hundred years of training." "Oh, no! That, Master Sansui!? "Hey, why are you stopping fighting?! There''s still plenty of them! There is no more shame, no more hearsay, and the Sangami group is also taking hostages. Everyone, including three of the pharmacists, had a knife stuck in their throats. "Don''t worry, I don''t think you''re going to fight anymore" "... you''re right" "Please, please wait" "I know perfectly well that it does not extend in our arms" "But I don''t want to be moved here." They would be worthy of it, too, but they''d already given up fighting me. Anyway, the three people who lost their heads were completely sealed even though it was the first time they saw it. It is not so surprising that they would only be able to use the same surgical logic and give up and be thorough in ''buying time''. But it doesn''t make any sense anymore. Me and my master have always figured it out. That they were ready to attack us. Waiting for me and my master to be separated, I was ready to attack my master. "The people who attacked my master have all been defeated already" But I''m wrong from the premise. I''m too reckless to deal with my master, anyway. It''s sad, my master is the strongest. "No." I thought you''d believe my words or not, the three time Kasashi people. From the outside of them came a master with frowns and a frightened geese. Behind it, there are massive swordsmen floating. "... Sansui" "Yes." "You let the Fuukei disciples get hurt, didn''t you? The master seemed really sad to see Landau being treated along the way, as well as untreated quails and sekiei. I guess they trust me to take him down without getting hurt. But in that case, I had to use immortality. When it came to fighting only with the Qigong sword, the current one was finally there. "Totally...... he''s a disciplined guy. I dare not fight only on the opponent''s mound. But I''m sorry if I hurt you." "No, I think you''re worse off." Master Kagoo is frightened from the bottom of his heart. I guess so, the faces floating behind Master Suibok, that''s what''s ''packed''. Sitting upright with his hands behind his back, his thighs and belly stuck, like just before he was slashed in the earthen pit. All I could say was that they were exactly occasional because they were all floating as they were. Sure, no dignity, no snare. Can''t I defeat you with some more respect? "Nah......! "Are there only three people falling here? Just take these guys home." "Oh no... to Master Nikawa, everyone was defeated?! "It''s a lie, too soon! My master is really strong. No matter how many hundreds of millions or trillions of times I try, that is the unbeatable Jen. If such a person stood around to avoid injury, that would be an instant kill. On the contrary. It also means that the master chose to opponent Mr. Fuukei''s apprentice and control him rather than fight him. I guess there''s a good reason. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! "No?" I wish I could, but there was a man to cut to his master. No, you won''t be able to do that in this situation. My current master is still a child. Shrinkage, cattle, mess. In an instant it moves to the master''s hand, and besides, it takes the form of turning your back on the master. "Power." Push and weaken your knees as you kick them gently. "Power method, bun" Where my knee falls and collapses, I grab my neck and paralyze it. "Qigong sword technique, hairy nails. Acupuncture, Thread Cutting" He stabs his hair all over his body to settle the paralysis further. "Foreign Gong Dynasty, Mountain Throw" And when I finished packing, I let it float in the universe to show. Well, everyone understands that this is how you did it. No, it was done at high speed, so I''m the only one who totally missed it. "Well." Continue, or master looking around without saying. Naturally, everyone was afraid and unable to move. "Um, okay." "Suibo, you..." To see Master Kagoo''s face, he must have had an extraordinary growth compared to three thousand years ago. On the other hand, he seemed to be donning to his master''s actions. "Do you still do that" "Hey, I''m in front of Master Kacho, so I''m stuck..." "Don''t demonstrate the same thing as it used to be, with more hands than it used to be, at all" After all, it''s more about how we fight in the first place than how well we do it. I did not fully affirm my master''s actions, and I thought I was doing the right thing. 303 Ugly In the end, they lost with the wounded. Strong is strong, but it wasn''t like I was dealing with him. Uhm, I can''t say anything about this knowing feeling. "Look closely, it''s Zen to Sansui. This is a tomb, a company, that comforts the souls of the dead. Um, I made it on the dead land of Fuukei, but I didn''t know I could make it on this land... and I don''t feel much." Now we were burying Mr. Fuukei''s body and building a company on it. Now I don''t suppose Mr. Fuukei''s body will be used or degraded by anyone else. Of course, Master Suibok has already used it, and the Great Heavenly Dog has humiliated it. He also tried to bury the two right arms entrusted to me, but Master Suibok found them. I think I should bury it ~. "... Mr. Fuukei''s grave" Master Kacho drinks hot water immortal liquor at the cemetery production site, but Zen, who is helping on the other hand, also seems emotional. To me it is the same gate as my master, but it is only you, Jen, who lost and died fighting his master. Just so we''re clear, I haven''t seen him, so I don''t know his emotions. But Zen is a senior at the same gate to you. [M] That''s a lot to think about already. "Master Sansui. This is how we''re building Mr. Fuukei''s grave, but I think we should go and report it again when it''s done." "... is that another island? "There are people on this island, too, but he said we should go to another one. For what it''s worth, Mr. Fuukei was Master Kacho''s next aged immortal." That''s right, there won''t be any immortals who have lived four thousand and five hundred years. Mr. Fuukei spent most of his life in the land, so he should have been treated exactly like a god of the living. It was three thousand years ago that the master left the land, so almost everyone would not know about the master. "Blah blah blah, Master Kacho. Master Big Ten says a lot of things. Well, you see, you blur about Mr. Fuukei. But that''s the logic of immortals and Tengu, so hey. Until more than a decade ago, Mr. Fuukei was admired in this land." I can see that. For better or worse, there are verses that targeted Mr. Fuukei in the faces he just raided. "I guess so. I don''t know what Non would say, but that Fuukei was really strong. He was a brilliant warrior, even without his indestructible flesh or infinite immortality. Probably next to Non." Praised by Master Suibok. He didn''t have any struggles or tricks for it, so I guess that difference in strength wasn''t the norm. Master Suibok is the strongest, not the least, master in the world. I am Jen, who has come a long way towards infinity. If so, even the slightest difference, it would have continued to be an absolute difference. Nevertheless, even though it did not extend to the master, it is certain that it was quite strong. Anyway, the festival equipped with Eckezacks, me, Thoon and Run, are the opponents of even the three of us. As a Immortal, anyway, I should have been top notch as a samurai. Regardless of whether you respect it or not, you should have made it a kind of goal. "Blah blah, because everyone thought Master Kacho was the only user of heavenly and earth law on this earth, and Master Kacho''s successor was Mr. Fuukei. So until I became an apprentice, I didn''t have a successor to Master Kacho." If you do think about it, it was unnatural that the only user of the heavenly and earthly method, which could be considered the true summit of the immortal in the immortal''s real life, was Master Kacho. If you have a neat successor, I guess that''s natural. "We all only thought of rough God as a legendary figure, and we all believed that there was no way Master Fuukei could lose against him. So I think a lot of people were disappointed. That''s why they cut me off earlier." How about a disappointing cut? Nevertheless, there is something unimaginable about that ruggedness, in which what you believed is defeated. In my case, if that''s not the enemy of the planet destruction class or something, there''s no way anyone who believes in it will lose. And I can''t break my heart if I hurt myself. That has already been demonstrated. If we lose, we lose. So, we''ll be able to surpass that, too. Probably. "But neither Master Suibok nor Master Sansui thought he was that strong." "Well, Noon was surprised, too. I didn''t know you were that strong in three thousand years..." Zen, you and Master Kacho were both donning to watch me and my master fight. Well, yes, if we''re vicious possessors or something. Still, it''s strange that we''re immortals and so strong. Because we are immortals, we know exactly how unusual it is around there. In this sense, once again, it is well known that the Eight Divine Treasures treated the Master abnormally. Old masters are spiritually far from immortals, and now masters are battle-style far from immortals. I guess it''s the original method of combat to fix the heavenly and earthly laws, to rain or overthrow the earth. As for myself, who actually sees it, I worry about what it means to fight with a sword. But on the other hand. It''s not gonna be funny, I think. I also thought it was'' not funny ''the other day when I attacked down the country, but I guess I''m not funnier. Of course, I am not dissatisfied with fixing the heavenly and earthly method itself, which is Master Kagoo''s move. But as the master thought, it is not interesting to kill in a way that connects heaven and earth, extremely unilaterally. Beating a man with a wooden knife will kill him, which is the master''s sarcastic conclusion for 3,500 years, but it also means that it is more fun to beat a man to death with a wooden knife. "Inkflow Immortal Art General Military Law (Yes, Hiro), Ten Bull Diagram, Fig. 10, InDrop Hand Self-Application (Jiriki Hon Cancer) Sword Immortal Same (To Kenshini), Confused Frontier" "I see, is that exactly the border of Sword Immortal... I don''t know if you''re straight or refracted" "I''m sorry I''m impressed, but what I''m doing is allergic. Then I feel like I should get lost" Don''t get lost beating him to death with a wooden knife. Because it''s more fun that way. What the hell is confusion? "Well, it''s Zen. Be my brother, grandson. It was inevitable." "For what reason do you make humans like that?" "Regardless of who tried to stop Sansui, those who tried to kill Non were ready to discuss Fukai. Let me get this straight... I wouldn''t have done a lot of things if I''d let you pull your sword out." Again, he had quite a reason. I can''t tell you what looks great either, but I think I brought some kind of cursed weapon. Of course, you can''t lose like that. Pandora could, but I don''t even think humans can make that. "Do you mean to lose, Master Swibbock?" "It doesn''t. Not just Nong, but Sang-sui is not all that. There was not a single person on that scene, such as the one that could fight against Nona in the field of swordsmanship. In that place (...)" "No, no, those guys are also the top guys in the Wushu Dedication Match..." What a heart-catching word for a martial arts dedication match. Wow, I feel so fantastic. Or there is a sense of boy comics. Maybe you shouldn''t think of yourself as living for five hundred years, but the feeling that you''ve come to another world isn''t half the way here lately. It''s called the Secret Border Cell, it''s called here in the Great Eight States, and it has a hell of a fantasy feel to it. Blah, until now, there''s just magic. It''s usually like the past world or something. There is a great RPG feel to the enclosed spaces underground and the islands floating in the sky. Besides, a martial arts dedication match... Is that, a tournament, or a Colosseum? "Naturally, the years are different. As a matter of course, Sansui, whom Non has worked out over five hundred years, has reached the extreme as a sword technique. Both Qigong swords and motivation are moves that can be handled by Nong et al. You can''t lose for fighting on the same mound. Well, there''s some fairy talent here. I''m not ashamed to lose with this." On the other hand. I can also understand what the master says. This is the end of the journey, but it''s not a Las Boss dungeon. There''s no way everyone here is unusually strong. That''s one way or the other, the secret cell. There were some of the strongest weapons you could buy at the store, and some of the strongest weapons you couldn''t throw away. "In the first place, neither qigong sword nor motivation is convenient but not powerful. No matter how extreme it is, it won''t win." Yeah, that''s the problem. sad I guess, they only use qigong swords and momentum, and that''s all they can master I have no doubt now that their swordsmanship skills are Thoon, but that alone is on the extension line of swordsmanship. To be clear, even all of us won''t be able to beat the vegan toon. "In order to ''counter'' our shrinkage, we do not use assault techniques that exceed physical abilities and reflex nerves like ferocious possessions, or have defenses and means of attack that can be deployed at all times like magic or booze fists, or that do not fall within the scope of physical surgery like a speedy railroad." For us to fight in the field of swordsmanship, that''s what we can fight to some extent, like they did earlier. But if you use shrinkage as much as the master did, there''s no room for resistance if it''s in the same speed range. This one can act without any preliminary motion, but they have to move their bodies. If you''re a vicious possessor like Run, that''s what you can do three or four times while this one acts once. While she''s in control of herself, if I shrink and pack my mistakes, she''ll be able to intercept them before I attack. If the spell is extreme, you should be able to prevent me from attacking without Eckezax, and the liquor song fist is out at the time you pack your mistake. Even in the case of the Rapid Railway, if you give a blade the moment this one disappears, you can be sure to defend yourself with it alone. Nevertheless, it is only a means of counteracting shrinkage. Or, in the case of the Master''s "genuine shrinkage," that is the usual lack of means of confrontation. It would be about Pandora who can''t win even if his master is serious in the true sense. "It''s impotent, but what a... rough god, it''s a boulder when you see the real thing" "Um, Non was surprised, too. He''s really grown up and he''s back." "Ha ha, I would be happy to have Master Kacho praise me" Regardless of whether you are praising me or not, Master Suibok seems happy that I am impressed by Master Kagoo. Well, I guess that also means I grew up. For me, this is what my master looked like from the beginning... but for Master Kacho and the Great Tengu, there really was a dramatic change. "Though, perhaps fate is different. Ah, they would be the advance party, I saw no other fate." "... right, I do think so. Because the guy in the example didn''t show up." You agree with Master Suibok. Yes, the Lord of Killer, full of land, has yet to take part in the battle. As the people who stopped me were seriously trying to kill me, I also have no doubt that the troops targeting Master Suibok have come to kill me for real. But apart from that. I guess those who belong above them await the recompense from them. Even if they were wiped out, they were going to find out about our fat muscles and stuff from their bodies. "I defeated Fuukei, his disciple. Knowing the moves and techniques, the time will come, and you will be a challenging belly. Well, that''s a good idea." "Dear Swimbok, can you win? "Whatever. But¡­ if possible, I would like my disciple to be present" My master saw me. I was also concerned about the body of Mr. Fuukei, who was slowly returning to the earth under the company he was now making, and the knife left in the urn. "Probably the ''enemy'' too" Enemy. Respect, even familiarity. The Master called those who target us'' enemies''. "It will not be aimed directly at Non, but at his disciples. Yeah, it''s getting fun." Yeah, fun. It''s fun to be targeted for your life. I think so, too. Zen, you and Master Kagoo are scared, but there''s nothing we can do about it. This is what it means to make your mind easier. It''s fun to hurt people. Me and my master can''t hide that ugliness. "Yes, it is, Sansui." "Yeah, you can''t sleep looking forward to it" 304 Drunk The Great Eight States were once called flower bills, and from the outside world it is a land known as the heavenly realm. Nevertheless, it does not mean paradise as well as secrecy. Of course, there are no foreign or interracial threats, but there are usually peasants and they farm normally. It looks tough because there''s very little flat ground, but they''re doing something about it. "We can move every piece of land. Hey, Master Kacho is moving us to a warm place." Is that a migratory bird? "I don''t have any particular water storage or anything, but that''s what makes it rain when we run out of water. You can get away with a big storm." It''s really strong to be able to move from land to land. I guess it''s big that the Immortal himself can forecast the weather just like Vajra. In that sense, maybe it''s really paradise. "I see you are here. In secret, it was mostly adjusted by the Great Tendo, and I''m not sure." If I thought so, the secret was probably too. Hear the words of Fusabis, and also think of the inclination of the Vacancy Act. Both the secret border and the Great Eight States, it must be a natural flow for Tengu and Immortals to rule. Before it was great to be alive for a long time, it would be basic abnegation and hardly a tax levy. I don''t have that much appetite or anything in the first place. Whether it''s paradise or not, it''s relatively better, doesn''t it? I lived in Japan in the first place and I was unhappy. You can''t do anything I say. "Anyway, well, we all have time." Sounds like it. A company created by us on a steep pitch and further finished by our master. I mean, it''s Mr. Fuukei''s grave and a consolation tablet. When I contacted every place with Yamahiko''s technique that I made it, a large number of worshippers visited. Not by foot, of course, but by treasure travelling through the sky. It''s a rocky boat called "Rock Ship," which is exactly the name I keep looking at, but it''s not even going to float in the water. I''m very surprised it''s flying in the sky. Nevertheless, when there are a large number of rural peasants on board to see, and the rock ships themselves are massively drifting through the sky, they think it''s just a ride. "The rock ship is a ''breathing treasure'', so if you practice, you can use it." "Oh, it''s the one we''re making." Apparently a treasure made in secrecy. Um, the world is small. No, although it''s usually a neighborhood. Anyway, a lot of rock ships gather over the company and go down looking for the right landing spot. A boat or a cab, a flying cab. Anyway, a good number of them are coming down from the sky and starting to worship. There is a kind of sentiment that a lot of worshippers are coming to the company that I have created. Well, it''s like a castle overnight, so I don''t really feel that much. But worshippers are really broad. "Hey Dad, what immortal is sleeping in this company? "In here, the martial arts are asleep." "Where we play the game, it''s more splendid, right? "It''s a game venue over there... when I was in these eight states, I was playing games over there" "Look, here lies the immortal, no, the Great Immortal, who has been teaching our Synopsis stream for so long! Come on, get in the mood! "Ha ~ i" "Ha ~ i" "Grandma, it seems Master Fuukei is back." "Grandpa, I can''t believe Master Fuukei died before us..." "Oh, I don''t know..." Uhm, we''re all well lined up. What do you care? Yamond had a hard time getting him to line up properly, so I appreciate it around there. Though, I don''t know about keeping the pharmacist queue and the grave queue together. Anyway, a lot of people worship. Zen, as you say, Mr. Fuukei seemed admired in this land. "Ugh... take a look, swimbok... so many people are coming to Fuukei''s grave..." "Ugh... I can''t see the front with tears, Master Kacho..." Meanwhile, the two drunk elder immortals behind us were crying Uedo. Me, Fusabis and Zen were in an indescribable mood because I know that Master Kacho was blurring Mr. Fuukei and that none other Master Suibok killed Mr. Fuukei or made effective use of the body. Of course, we''re both really happy to cry. Neither of us is old enough to act, so there is no falsehood whatsoever. That''s why the three of us, who on the contrary feel cold, would never be wrong. "Excuse me! I''m from Oyashu Waba! "Excuse me, I''m a flower tile guy! "I mean Kacho Immortal, Fuukei Immortal, who was a high brother, is dead, but please give me your current mood! Or so I thought, the newspaper-like people came. I have a note paper and a brush in my hand. He looked like a reporter all the time, but the look had a passion for him, good or bad. The famous local martial artists killed him, so I guess that''s already big news. Ten or so servants surrounded the two elders. "No? Master Kacho, what about these guys? "Oh, um, those are rumor-loving people. Deal with him properly." "No, say something directly from Cacho Immortal! "Those in the Great Eight States are interested in this incident! "Please, my heart! "Oh Nooka... I''m sad that my disciple is dead, but I''m glad that everyone is sad" "Really? So do you know how the Fuukei Immortal died?! "We have reached an indestructible and endless frontier, such as the defeat of the mightiest immortal, much less the loss of life! "Who the hell would have guessed?! More around there! "Ha ha! Why laugh. Even though I''m drunk, would I laugh? Not just reporters, but worshippers are surprised. I almost blame you for being careless, but no one can penetrate you because you''re a party and you''re the supreme power. If you work disrespectfully, the Great Eight States could be dumped in the ocean. "I don''t know who would have guessed... I told you Noon couldn''t do it for four thousand years! "Hey, what?! "If you''re Fukai, you''ve challenged Suibok, Nobu''s second disciple, and you''ve lost! Look, Swibbock! "Yeah, I killed him." Uhm, from those admiring Mr. Fuukei, it''s an ugly state that would make you want to kill him. Wouldn''t anything be too drunk? I''m really crying, though. I''ve never seen such a sad looking master. "I killed Fukai... my brother, I killed him. Ahhhh!" "Swimbok...... are you a rough god, swimbok immortal?! "Oh my god, that legendary immortal said he had returned the Fuukei Immortal?! "Then I left this Great Eight States to still discuss the Swivok Immortal..." "Fuukei... I can''t believe you''ve been trying to kill me for 3,000 years...! Sorry, I should have gone home and apologized. Ooh. Sorry. Hey, yeah, yeah." "Not at all! Swimbok, you don''t show your face all the time! This is what happened...! Yes, no! "Yes, Master Kacho......! "You''ve been a bad drinker for a long time... and so has the Fuukei guy... brother, you''ve been outrageous! "Because Master Kacho... if you drink, your sword will be dull and no..." Wow, the reporter can''t hold onto anything. Or an unexpected side of Mr. Fuukei. No, no surprise...... Neither Master nor Mr. Fuukei seems like a drunk. "Swallow when you''re sad and what do you do! "Eww... Yes, Master..." "So, now that the Swivok Immortal has returned the Fuukei Immortal..." "When a rough God kills even the immortal Great Immortal..." "So were you strong, Suibok Immortal, Fuukei Immortal?! "Again, did you struggle?! "Fuukei was... strong! Yeah, I can''t believe I''m going to be able to use such a tricky technique... to kill me, hiccup, I tried so hard... I, uh-oh! Alcohol changes people...... "I smashed him with a wooden knife, I broke his head, and over and over again, I smashed him to death... eh... I burned him black..." "Right, well, you were strong... Swimbok, drink more..." "Yes, Master Kacho..." The crocodiles were all frightened. Assuming they are malicious or not, it will only be some terrible article. Then don''t kill me. I don''t think so, but I guess the other results were unlikely. The master offered his neck, but Mr. Fuukei did not receive it. If so, I guess that''s what it is. I guess that''s what being evil fairy means. "Excuse me." Yeah, I was feeling it. I was feeling signs of evil fairies, owners of precipitated immortality. A middle-aged, musculoskeletal, but craftsman-specific immortal, not a warrior. A non-pleasant immortal appeared, holding something shady. "Ah, Mr. Goku" "Hey, are you gook?! "Whoa, it''s been a long time since Hussabis. How dare you?" A man with an obsession is looking at me, too. In his eyes, a dark flame seemed to be burning. "Is Lord Fukaber a breath disaster?" "No, you have already entrusted me..." "Right." Around knowing Hussabis''s master, it seems that he has been to the secret border. Though, I don''t seem to have very good memories in person. "Goku, to your evil immortal..." "Don''t moan like that. There''s no other way." Seeing Master Hiraki and Master Suiboku and Master Kacho. While hiding the glitch, I leaked my laughter. "Apparently the two elders are looking forward to it. How about a young Tengu or Immortal to change the place?" A shrine is built in the bustling woods, in the same island. The building itself is not large, but the gravel-packed garden is very large. Once again, when we are led there, we realize that there are many worshippers. "Lord Fuukei had something to think of as the same evil fairy. Instead of... for me, that was the wall that Mitsuhito should have exceeded" "You weren''t a brave immortal, Goku." "You''re right, I''m a jeweler. I dreamed of making a treasure that could defeat that one." That''s what I say, look inside the shrine. There, a treasure is offered. Many treasures were decorated there, not one or two. "That''s why I wanted to steal the best treasurer moves on this planet" From the context, it would be the treasures made by the Great Heavenly Dog that are dedicated to this shrine. If Master Suibok is the culmination of the martial arts, it is the Great Tengu Cell that reigns at the culmination of treasure production. "A hundred years, long or short, I trained under the Great Tendo" "Yeah, I know that too." "At first I believed in my talents, too. But in the course of a hundred years, I lifted my arms... and it was the strength of the Great Heavenly Dog that I found out." That''s what I''m saying, look at me. "I realized I was short on strength. I was powerless before the summit of this planet, the absolute strength that never extends." "It''s the Great Heavenly Dog, its..." "You''re still good, because you''re in a different field. But I''m not, it''s exactly the same field. I saw too far back in the same field" Of the most powerful man in the world, I saw his apprentice. "That''s when I finally figured out how Lord Fuukei feels. And when I realized it, I was corrupted by evil fairies." "Mr. Gok, you don''t have to worry about that." You tell Zen against Goku, who mocks himself. [M] That was obviously caring. "Be an evil fairy, and that''s not it. Even if I become an evil immortal, that''s where I train again. Mr. Fuukei, well, he remained an evil fairy until the end. But that''s why we all are..." "So, you can win? to Suibok, a rough god, and to the Great Tengu Cell." Shake it off. All I''m saying is that''s the evil fairy. "I guess even that Lord Fuukei didn''t have any hands or feet on that scorching drunk! ¡­¡­ I don''t know what to do, I can''t defend myself at all. "It doesn''t make sense. There''s no point in not pursuing the strongest! "So you won''t have a choice but to suffer, Goku. If you''re upset, there''s a lag in surgery..." "Don''t suffer, it''s something that heights can point to! That''s right. At least to my master, there was a painful time. I suffered and worried, and had an eye opening before I got over it. But don''t overaffirm it. That''s what I believe. Because it doesn''t mean you''ll reach heights as long as you suffer. But I can also somehow guess that it doesn''t make sense. "It was more than a decade ago that Lord Fuukei completed his training and left the land. After that, my treasure was finished. Enough treasure to take that one down! "Yeah?! Um, the immortal Mr. Fuukei?! Mr. Goku?! "Yes, but Lord Fuukei did not return. It''s part of my body that''s back, and there''s no way I''m convinced of that! I was taking it quietly. The hostility he unleashes, even quietly. "Hey, heir to the rough god" "My name is Black and White Mountain Water" "You are a compromise and a renunciation." I was quietly listening to what would be said. That''s because I understand nothing else. Understandable, is on the run. You wanted to be the strongest, but you became the disciple of the strongest master, and I am spoiled under the master. I''m not even thinking of going beyond my master. The master forgives it. The Master himself forgives me for being under the Master. I''m spoiled. "Do you have the temper to challenge and triumph over a rough God" "Is that what this has to do with the knife I gave them the other day? "Even if there is. I didn''t think you''d get caught before you pulled it out." Laughs provocatively. He was happy with it, in front of his mighty enemy. "On the contrary, I''m relieved. If this makes you weak, if Lord Fuukei loses to his weak opponent, that''s all I can do." Said, dangerous weapon. I gave that to my master''s raider, no, I made it in the first place... Definitely him in front of you. You can''t win. Firm beliefs and will. I can''t stop losing, I''m burning. "You can''t beat me, us (...)" You''re denying me. "You must have been gently raised in warm water. On the palm of the mightiest man, he must have even been spoiled without any danger" You recognize me correctly, and then you deny it. "You don''t challenge the strongest, you inherit the strongest, and you name the strongest with it? Never, never wrong. Yes, he''s right. "Drop off the mightiest man, and that''s it? I''m wrong. "Then get out of the way. We''ll go beyond you. Step over you and move on." "I refuse." But let''s just say. "You''re going to fight me before you challenge your master, aren''t you? Quite apart from being wrong and winning or losing. I was me, and the fighting spirit was lit. "When, where, and who am I supposed to fight? I have lived five hundred years, but my opponents of the same age tell me, I can''t keep quiet, etc. "... tomorrow at noon" "Here." "Backscape Stream, have them fight Gallu" I took it. 305 []/(n, vs) beginning/beginning/beginning/beginning/ Night scenery is also beautiful in the Great Eight States. On this island that floats quietly, if you look directly next to it, you can see the clouds illuminated by the moon and the star lights. In that sense, it would be a cleaner night sky somewhat cloudier than a sunny night sky. In the meantime, Master and Master Kacho were drunk and asleep early. Well, my master was a sleeper at night, and he slept all the time when the sun went down. That''s it, you''re a immortal, so you''ll wake up when the sun rises. I''ve been sleeping guh-guh since before the sun set, but it''s well my first home in 3,000 years. Accidentally again, the momentum on the spot makes it difficult to break free. Anyway, Master Kacho, that''s not strange whenever you get rid of him. So I''m staying up late. I was talking under the moonlight in my generation (fifty to two hundred years of error) where something strangely fits the story. Although, its content is not bright. "Mr. Gok was an immortal apprentice named Ziez. I feel like I''m broke now..." "He came to the secret for a time and was studying at the Great Tengu. I went back to Daiyashu after losing so much, but I didn''t know I was an evil immortal." Goku and Gallu. I''m practically going to deal with those two tomorrow. Hey, I''m really looking forward to it. When I think about the time I fought three times with the Festival, there is a surprising difference. While I''m at it, I prefer them too much. Nevertheless, if God gave me awesome powers to be with a hiccup man, I''d rather not like Mr. Goku or Mr. Gallu. The motive is similar: a battle for self-satisfaction over profit and honor. As far as I''m concerned, though, it''s preferable. I just want to make it a good memory because I''ll probably be back in Arcana when this battle is over. Well, put your hands together in front of the body, or I could be the body. "What kind of person is Galiu? "Gallu is... my sister''s son, the point is, he''s my nephew" It was information that didn''t matter, it seems the Great Eight states are usually narrow. Nevertheless, there is a great difference between my sister''s descendants and my sister''s son. It''s not important or anything to me. It''s a waste of time, but I guess it''s important to him. "I''m a young immortal, and I haven''t cut off from the world properly..." "Really... that''s tough. I have experience, too, over a hundred years ago." I don''t know what to do, I''m from the same generation and I can''t talk about anything. How long have I not remembered my parents? I remember you were there, but even the family structure is suspicious. "Does Master Sansui do the same? "Oh... I abandoned my hometown and became Master Suibok''s apprentice, so you were out of touch with your family" "Oh, you did. Excuse me, I need to ask something weird." "Sansui is splendid. Me and Zen became heavenly dogs and immortals as they were in my hometown, so I didn''t break up with my family." I''m sorry. It''s true, but it''s not that splendid. "Well anyway, he''s my sister''s son, so he''s pretty old. I''m Grandpa Blah Blah Blah." As a matter of fact, it would be uncomfortable to make it into a sentence and talk about it. My sister''s son is my grandfather, even though he''s the youngest on this scene. "You were a swordsman of the Return Stream, and you often won the Wushu Dedication match. Oh, it''s a martial arts dedication match, but this was a match that put the right to challenge Mr. Fuukei. If you win, you can challenge Mr. Fuukei." It''s a real story. If Mr. Fuukei were alive, I''d like to join him. "I wanted to leave, too." "What are you talking about, Master Sansui? Either you or you will be challenged." "Not one of them, not the one being challenged right now" Yes, it was. Or suddenly you''re being treated. You''re my first Immortal apprentice... such a pain in the ass. Um, let''s embrace our immaturity. "So is that, yeah" At the edge of my memory, I feel like this is the right story to talk about being mistakenly lifted around me. I didn''t think I would be. Even though I don''t remember my family, it represents my personality to remember these things. Nevertheless, there would certainly be a regularity problem. I''m the only one with five hundred years of a career, even though the others are decades of a career. I don''t care what you think, I feel sorry for the other players when they get into the game. "But I don''t think Mr. Fuukei had the character to divide such a big event." "That''s right, Mr. Fuukei said he wouldn''t do that. He''s Master Kacho''s apprentice. He''s my brother, isn''t he? I started and settled around on my own. Well, it''s been going on since long before I was born." The scale is huge. Well, I spent about four thousand and five hundred years in the land, so maybe that''s what it is. "Mr. Fuukei studied swordsmanship and martial arts, but, you see, it wouldn''t be a game without his opponent. So he was dealing with a master of manners." "Even if you''re not a master of manners, can''t you be a immortal? "As far as I know, there are only three people who excel in martial arts in Immortals and Tengu" So it''s just me, Master Suibok and Mr. Fuukei. Well, that seems like a minority. "Anyway, Mr. Fuukei was playing with a lot of people at first, too. Then my reputation spread and everyone pushed me. Evil Immortal doesn''t mean it''s bad. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah What the hell is Evil Immortal...... After all, the Master should have been exorcised. "But well, Mr. Fuukei wasn''t so good looking after him, either, because he trained in blah blah blah blah fairy arts. I told him to squeeze the target. Then, well, Master Kacho said that we had a chick shape for the martial arts sacrifice match." Master Kacho then said, ''You can''t beat me. You''re wasting your time'' or something. I know, Zen, because that''s what you look like. In fact, it ended in a waste of my life. "Anyway, that''s the kind of game I have. My nephew used to win that game. But, well... of course, I can''t win." "That would be true, I saw where Master Fuukei would fight too, but he was quite powerful without ground-driving laws and immortality. That''s why we spent three thousand years in great seriousness. There''s no way he''s gonna get away with it." "You were right, there was no way I could win. I mean, well, we didn''t all think we could win from the start. It''s really only a part of it, you know, hanging out." If I were to paraphrase it, it would be a tricky thing for a little one to play on the mound with a powerful man. I know it was more of a battle than that, but still, there must have been limits. Anyway, the opponent is Mr. Fuukei, and Jen, who even fought the run and the feast. Whatever hosts Wang Qi or Bad Blood, there''s no way you can compete just with Qigong Sword and Power. "Gallu was one of them. But, well... if that''s all, I wouldn''t have stuck it." "... old man" "That''s right. She''s my sister''s kid, so I had some luck with it too... but after a while, I think my eyes changed." We just have to shut up. The three of us, the elders sleeping in the house, live a hell of a time. That is the time close to eternity from ''man''. "There was a stretch in skill, but my body wouldn''t be able to keep up. Of course, even Mr. Fuukei didn''t continue to grow physically, but it still doesn''t just fade. But Gallu and the others are fading away." It''s the same as the emperor or his wife, or it''s the same agony as your Shet sister. Not life expectancy, not beauty, but the decay of physical function. I can''t help but appreciate that. "... What can I say, just the last word Mr. Fuukei said, I wonder too. When I left the Great Eight Lands to go to Mr. Suibok, several swordsmen, including Gallu, stopped me from dropping him off." ''Wait! Fight us! ''Please, give me one last chance! ''If it doesn''t extend, you can take this life! ''No, if you''re going to die, with your hands! "There''s no longer any point in fighting you." "I have reached true heights. No Longer Will You Fulfill My Grief '' ''... no, I haven''t dealt with you guys since the beginning'' "Don''t go up there." "I''m the only one with my own enemies." "... I was, really, terrible" If you ask me, Festival, I hear Mr. Fuukei said something cool too. I guess there was less arrogance like that. Or maybe I was distracted by wanting to hit my stronger self on Master Suibok over 3,000 years. In any case, someone must have been hurt by that word. "After a while, Gallu left the Great Eight States. There are treasures, so I went down to the lower realm. I hadn''t seen him in over a decade... but when he came back, he was clearly young." "The mercury of the sage, the potion made by the Great Heavenly Dog from the treasure of the Emperor. It was Gallu here who stole it." "After that, I stopped being in the Wushu Dedication Match. Did you think you were no longer eligible to compete in yourself, or did you stop wanting to be in a game where Mr. Fuukei was gone and won but nothing in particular..." And Mr. Fuukei is dead. My master killed him. Me and my master are back. "So, what do you think? Are you sure you want to fight tomorrow? Blah, blah, blah. Isn''t there a reason you have to fight? And you, Zen, who say pretty cruel things. On its face, there was some sort of shuddering. What a immortal thing. He was a decent immortal much more than I was. "Master Sansui, what do you think? As a disciple, I don''t like my nephew and master fighting anymore." "Right, Goku wasn''t calm either. That''s why I have no reason to resent you. I didn''t hide any hostility from you either." Hussabis is also very alert. If you just fight, you won''t stop that seriously. At least the battle between me and Lloyd wasn''t stopped while I wondered. But tomorrow''s battle is different. Sure, it''s not a game. "No way, are you angry? Make fun of your training, deny it." I''m not mad at you. It''s true. I want to fight, but I''m not angry or hating you. Well, I guess so, because I think so. "In the first place, me and Goku are totally different. Maybe not even Gallu at all." Much different from Master Blah Blah. I didn''t really explore the strongest. Like Goku said, I just gave my master the strongest bone. That''s what God said, I just thought I could be the strongest if I followed Master Suibok. And what''s the strongest thing for me... "At first I just wanted to show that strength and look big and be admired by my surroundings. More importantly, I just wanted to be hot on a woman." "That''s normal." "Normal." Right, is it normal? I do think it''s normal. But it''s 500 years. "Honestly, it doesn''t fit the cospa. More to the point, it''s not cost-effective. Blah, blah, blah. My heart was already broken when they told me to train for 500 years." "That''s right." "Right." There''s a Immortal and a Tengu. Pretty obnoxious reason at first. "I was born in the Great Eight States, and you blabbed me and admired me, didn''t you? So I thought if I trained ''a little'', I could be a Immortal and fly. Kind of... long, isn''t it? I still can''t use a lot of technique..." "I also became a Heavenly Dog at the turn of my skin... I don''t like getting older any more... but you had frustrating days... on a century-by-century basis..." Yes, it is. To be clear, neither Tengu nor Immortal, in human senses, fit for the price. Heavenly motion is also a cumbersome technique that can be activated on a yearly basis after hundreds of years of training. Extremely troublesome, such as ground-moving methods. Clearly, I''m wasting my life. I''m just wasting my long life. "But well, after five hundred years of training, I feel a lot easier. I could have been a decent immortal. Blah, blah, blah. My mental structure has changed a lot." "Yeah, I feel different, too." "I forgot my beginnings, too. You''ve become decent and a lot less bitter, haven''t you? Of course I''m still immature." Don''t forget the beginning. Um, that''s a word. From us, it''s just a fantasy that beginnings are pure and honorable. Beginnings are usually not easy. Rather, it is a kind of immature sign that it remains in its beginnings after all times. Or you shouldn''t focus on beginnings. I''d rather think about what I should do now than what a beginner is. "So I don''t care what Goku tells me. He has so much faith, and so does Gallu, whom he lends a hand to. It''s not a shallow word, it''s a heavy, hot word. I''m glad I can fight someone like that." Yes, I certainly don''t want to cross the master. I''m not lost in dropping off my master, but on the contrary, I think I can end up unbeaten by my master. If that''s sweet, then I guess so. Talking about the strongest on it is surely a compromise and a renunciation. "Zen, I will fight your nephew. I want to fight him and win, so fight him." But still. "Can you win? Gallu must be stronger than those three." "Still, I win" If I lose, someone will grieve. Because my strongest is not my solitude. ''Sansui... being the strongest you can be is one goal. Everyone will be sad if you are so enlightened. Hang out with me, Thoon, and Run, as the Master said. That''s what we really want, honesty.'' Believe me, I''ll win. "O disciple of Non, beloved disciple. Unlike Non, you''re right, but you''re just right. More fully, seriously, take pride in the sword that betrayed your life. It''s because I try to win after holding onto it... '' "Swords are fun. Right, Master '' "It''s a natural." 306 Attack Again, beneath a well sunny sky. We were coming to the shrine. Of course the three of the pharmacists left it. Clearly, it would be a punitive game to let them accompany you. Not a single visitor, but lots of spectators lined up instead. Around the gravel-packed territory, there are many swordsmen who look like ''samurai-style'' and immortals dressed in the same way as me and my master. "Hmm, isn''t there a Immortal coming from all over the Great Eight States? and Kacho, the elder of this great eight states, was frowning. I mean, Master Kacho, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah Zen was a little blue, too. Maybe all the powerful people like Normal or Normal or High Brother are here. Naturally, it is a courtesy. He remained in the courtesy, sitting directly in a gravel-layed garden. "Whoa, so many swordsmen are spectacular. I think this is all influenced by Fuukei, and he feels nothing." A master who laughs happily. But by that logic, there will be a large number of swordsmen under the influence of their master in the Sopeds of the Arcana kingdom. Nevertheless, there seemed to be quite a genre trait to think of the recent raid. My senses are crazy because my master is the standard, but normal humans won''t remember so much skill. So I narrow down and specialize in the art of mastery, or something like that. Or at a time when I''m thinking this way, I guess I''m arrogant from a normal human being. Ordinary humans spend their entire lives trying to extricate one genre, but me and my master use their long lives to learn it all. Festivals I also play Xianqi, but I refused to study Xianqi with the extremely decent sensibility of ''It''s impossible to train for five hundred years'', but I''m sure they will continue to do so if they have an eternal life expectancy. Or some people want to. Perhaps it''s natural because they''re people who are training enough to risk their lives. "Excuse me, Master Kacho." "Oh, Jeez." "Yes, the unknown disciple is outrageous..." One of the immortals came this way. While you look so sorry and shrunk, your body is so hard. I see, he''s a blacksmith jeweler, like a Goku master muscle. "There''s nothing for you to apologize for. Isn''t your apprentice a lot more polite, and I rarely do this swimming thing, like come see you in person and attach a promise? "Master Kacho, such an old thing..." "What do you want, how much Fuukei bowed his head around about you..." Dear Kagoo, there is something wrong with the point. Sure, Goku said in advance, ''Let''s duel tomorrow,'' but can I compliment you on that? Goku clearly said, ''I have no grudges against you, but I will kill you because I am upset'', so I think Mr. Ziez cares about that. I don''t care, my master doesn''t care, and Master Kacho doesn''t care, but I wonder if that''s why they haven''t captured exactly what they''re apologizing for. Because Master Kacho really admires the fact that ''your apprentice can say hello properly and you can promise a date and time''. Wow, the immortal on the verge of liberation. Isn''t treating any other immortal too much as a child? "But my disciple made such a noise that he... fell on the evil fairy." "You knocked down a giant island on this street, like the apprentice of Non, right? would be trivial in comparison." Really trivial and not funny. The master looks embarrassed by the light, but I think I can think of some more. "As you can see, Suibok''s apprentice is also on board. If there is an agreement, it will be wild for the old man to stick his neck in" ¡­¡­ "Don''t be dramatic, failing will not destroy this country" That''s just the master. I would ask you not to proceed on the basis of your master. "It is not your fault that your disciple fell into the Evil Immortal" "Dear Kacho..." But it wasn''t Master Suibok''s fault that he destroyed the flower bills? By the way, it''s not just me, Zen, you and Fusabis are in the same mood. "... Ziez, you just look out. That is the duty." "Okay, Master Kacho. Then, my disciple Suibok, take this." Mr. Ziez had given me a sword in my hand that had no change of philosophy. It''s not a treasure or anything, it''s a genuine, just a sword. Except it is a famous sword made by a immortal who lives a long time. On second thought, isn''t this the first time you''ve used a regular Japanese sword (not Japan)? No, well, even though I live in different worlds, I already feel strange that there is a Japanese sword. "I''m afraid this was unilaterally offered by Goku, but he wants to try it first in the form of a Wushu Dedication Match. This is my knife, sometimes used in the finals." "Thank you" "No...... I am so sorry. If he just falls for the Evil Immortal, he''ll still do it by hanging around." Sure, well, maybe. We''re going to kill each other because it''s just me and Gallu. Though, I think...... Assuming I win, wouldn''t he be prepared to do the same then? "... Master, I''ll keep the example once I have it" "Um, if that''s what you mean" Deposit the non-abandonable weapon made by the Great Heavenly Dog with your master. If you want the other person to be serious and present, take it for granted. "Master, do you have any advice? "If you think about what you''re going to say, there''s no reason for you to be proud of your disciples." Maybe it''ll be our last conversation. I have a feeling so, but both my master and I were laughing frankly. "You just are. Just one thing, I''ll teach you manners." The master, as usual, said noisy things. "Kill the enemy with all your might. That''s courtesy." I accepted it with a smile. I''m sure they want that, too. "Yes, I will kill you with all my might" I walk slowly through the graveled ground. At the end of that gaze, there was one man waiting. Sit in a chair, put a knife on your hips, and make him refrain from goku. "I apologize for speaking so long in front of you" "I don''t care, it could be a lifetime goodbye." Standing from a chair that just put together a tree, he looks young only at his physical age, but his eyes are sharp on the other hand. That''s the moonlight way to put it, but he has the same style that has crept through the training grounds many times. "... that''s an innocent laugh" Uncomfortably, he said that to me. "A shadowless, fearless grin." "Excuse me. Honestly, I was looking forward to it." "He''s a really rude guy" Well, I guess so. I came to the truth. Still, it would remain a cool face. I''m sure there''s no such thing as a cracking temper. "... got here in a long hurry" Talking means wanting to tell. That doesn''t mean we want to know, but it''s worth it just because we want to tell. I listened quietly. "It seems like it''s been a long day, but if it passes, it seems like an instant. But it was still my life." It was a very, very heavy word. It must have been a word none of us trump cards could say. No, if it''s Rikyo, or. "It was my life." It was a heated, yet even lonely, but heavy word. They never contradict and represent the honest heart of him. "I guess you do, too. His disciple, the immortal enough to defeat Lord Fuukei. I can tell by the way it stands." It is far too heartless to thank you here. Because he''s never praised. "You''re strong." Not respect, contempt. It''s not joy, it''s rage. There was irresistible jealousy because the immortal was close to him. Well, I guess so. I thought the captain had similar feelings for me. I feel it because I''m getting older, the loneliness that keeps me away no matter how much I work out. That''s what he''s been feeling. "Oh, it''ll be strong" It''s about time. It''s time. Highest sun. In this land of high altitude, the sun also looks large with no heart. Underneath, I pull the knife out. The opponent similarly pulled out his sword. Let me make sure of that. Goku falls back. Everyone breathes. "Your strength." I enjoy it (...). Fight it, my strength. In the meantime, we set each other up in the middle. They are slightly different in fun because they are in a state of pulling out seriousness, but still resembled a Kendo game. The difference is, yes, what''s decidedly different. There''s no referee, I guess. Neither they nor I will ever know that. That''s what this fight was all about from the beginning. I don''t like you so I''ll smash you to death. Either me or Gallu will have to die more than I''m motivated by that. Even now, I''m already taking Golden Dan. I don''t know about that, but it''s very much now. Instead, the other person, too, would be angrier not to use it. On top of that, we couldn''t move when we pulled the knife together. I can sense their signs. I know exactly what they are, but he doesn''t have a gap. Really, there''s no gap with stability. It is particularly pronounced such as runs, but when there are waves in concentration, it is still easy to make gaps. The absence of it meant that there was a strong sense of mental stability. Nevertheless, I can''t help but make out. I decided to move on. "Are you licking me? Gallu had already read that I was coming in from the middle section. The whole body of Gallu is starting to move faster than the tip of my knife moves. "You''ll be glad." Half-step down, he becomes half-body and uses a knife to deviate the cutting edge of the poke. That was the only way my spike had been completely avoided. "Keep dying." Qigong swordsmanship, crossword. My thrust stops with my arm stretched out, and I lose strength for a moment. Without missing that opportunity, Gallu let his temper bleed from the sword he was receiving and tangled my sword like ten hands. Of course, if you pull it, it stays out. Unlike the spell wall, it''s not that strong, so it would be about clay in a good place. Still, Gallu didn''t miss that moment. Capture my least powerful moment and disfigure me. As it is, it cuts in to flow. "Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt" I''ll stop the flow for a moment. While my knife and his knife are in contact, seize the opportunity for him to turn back and stop moving for a moment. "No, no, no." "... right" In the meantime, I''ll get in shape. If I get in shape, they get ready. As it was, it became an impending posture. In between fists, I was supposed to sharpen my sneeze. "That''s brilliant." "... shut up" Physical stature is almost mutual, but I was on top of the force to push each other. Perhaps, as of now, the opponent is not using a haughty belt. If so, I was on top of the reinforcement. But I don''t think I can keep pushing it through. Rather than, we were attacking each other again. "That''s unpleasant, this one says it''s desperate" A famous knife and a famous knife are bumping into each other. The weapon is a consumable, so naturally, it doesn''t break, doesn''t bend, etc. It''s just a lot of complaining. "There''s room, there''s room. Confidence, complacency, and no small movement." At the same time, we activate the power method, the seismic leg. That made us play each other and distance ourselves. "Isn''t that the same for you? "You think it''s the same? You gotta be kidding me." There are no waves to declare yourself desperate. I also thought there would be a blur while I was hitting it in a row, but it doesn''t either. There''s plenty of room for Gallu, not just me. "I''m concentrating on you. But you''re still on guard." Again, forward at the same time. The Japanese knife and the Japanese knife collided, and I felt the spark scattered. "A lot of room." "It shows your strength to see through it." "He tells me from above" They targeted my arm. Draw and play half a circle at the tip. Stick it in reverse, but the opponent uses his wrist flexibly to squeeze it at the root of the knife. He seems frustrated and the sword is calm. If you try to push it with force, it will be flushed, if you try to collapse it, you will rebuild it flexibly, if you poke the void, it will not be void. Whatever you do, it''s hard to hit decisions in and of itself. It is not in the protection, but in spite of the fact that we are attacking each other. "You wanted to know your strength." ¡­¡­ "No, I was silent." Strong. Oh, simply strong. I was happy, funny, and fun. His skills exceed those of the other three. It''s up to me and my master''s standards. On top of that, it''s not physically fading. "I got here in a long hurry. But... it''s just that we''ve reached the realm of God" Eyes are as sharp as ever. I guess I''m laughing as I''m about to get shot through. "From the looks of you living there and your master, it must be an interesting toy." What I''m laughing at is the extreme of discomfort for him. "... To be honest, my helplessness is lamentable. I didn''t expect to antagonize you with your Qigong sword and energy." Like the other day, I''m not using immortality. On almost equal terms, we can fight. I mean, if I used immortality, it would have been superior and inferior at once. The antagonism is that the difference in strength is historical. For him, it would be unbearable. "But." Still, he was hiding something. All he should be able to do is use his energy and qigong sword, and he still doesn''t suspect he has a chance to win. "We (...) beat you (...)" 307 Contraindications I remember the words I said one day. Yes, what I or my master embodies is not that it is absolutely impossible for anyone else. Instead, if you are a user who has reached some extent, any difference between consciousness and unconsciousness is practiced. Gallu in front of him is one of them. No, you can say you''re at the same level as me or my master. You''re surprised the sword is a few steps ahead of Fuukei. The master who sees it in the distance is also impressed. Of course, the other swordsmen were amazed to see our battle. Both Gallu and I are fighting close to theoretical values, so it''s natural. "But Fuukei was not the only opponent who could win with skill alone. I see. I''m sick." Yes, he has reached the ultimate range in front of him. If it''s a one-on-one game format, you can stand around perfectly even against me. Ultimate, perfect. What a great word that is, in fact Gallu is a great swordsman. But that would be intolerable to us. Because ultimate or perfect means there''s no room for development. By his various workouts and the mercury of his sage, he is extremes in his mind and moves. In other words, even if he can maintain his current skill, he will not gain further strength from here. "Fuukei used Hao Kung, Hard Kung and Moment Kung at the same time, and even used heavy kung fu according to the machine. Clearly, it is a difficult task that is not possible even in this day and age. We kept it that way all the time, and there''s no way we can do anything with skill alone." In immortality, it is possible to strengthen oneself to some extent. Of course that is weak compared to the divine descent of Wang Qi or the silver ghost fist of evil blood, but still clearly above the unenforced. Of course, reproduction is possible with treasures, but it would be difficult to use the three treasures in parallel and simultaneously. Even if I could, I would soon burst out because of poor fuel consumption. If the speed range is different, they will deal with the opponent even if they capture the opportunity, they will not be able to break through the hard work just by slashing it normally with the qigong sword, and they will not be able to deal with the arm strength of Hao Kung while remaining vegan. Only the person with close physical abilities or reflex nerves can make sense of skill. Gallu is a swordsman close to theoretical value, but that was his limit. "Non was able to beat Fuukei not only because of his swordsmanship, including his firing and qigong swords, but also because even the fairy arts were being delivered to the frontiers of confusion. Fuukei will deal with it, even if it is only confusing with its energy and qigong sword." No matter how bloodthirsty Gallu did his training, he was able to accomplish it in less than a hundred years. Me and my master were spending even more time on that training, not least because it was less dense than he was. Sure, I was raised safe, put in asylum. But even without it, both my master and I needed a long course of training. Even while we''re slashing each other, we have to keep feeling the signs around us. Otherwise, the shrinkage can''t be used in an emergency evasion, not to get stabbed in the back or something. If you say that''s big, it''s big, but that''s not all. Senses and thoughts, judgments and actions. If those optimizations fit into swordsmanship, I''d really have fewer options for this one''s behavior. If this one doesn''t have many bills, I really forgive them for the anticipation. That, on the contrary, means that the more the number of bills, the more difficult it will be to optimize the operation. A combination of numerous immortals and swordsmanship, only the master is able to optimize it all. I''m still immature, and I don''t have a lot of skills that I can incorporate into optimization. And Galiu only has qigong swords, power, and swordsmanship. "Dear Suibok, is the battle on yet? "Master Fusabis is right, Master Suibok. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah "... Fusabis, Zen. You have plenty of observation and imagination before you gather." Master Suibok was frightened against the two who were sure of the victory. Yes, indeed, by reason Gallu has already exhausted all his powers. Perhaps Gallu can''t handle me using immortality. Because swordsmanship is mutually reinforcing, there''s a difference ahead of it. But it''s not the same story as when Lloyd was there. Yes, Gallu and Goku already know what''s in our hands. On top of that, he has challenged the battle. "Lord Gok! "Answer! Some treasures were thrown, which would have been prepared in advance. They were wrapped in a familiar cloth and could not read the signs on the inside. At that point in time, it was clear that it was a weapon that was not even a rock. I have it anyway, so I know the area very well. The reason the master cleaned it up before letting it pull out was that he knew better. "Hell of a fairy, Baby Law! No, let''s get this straight. When I saw it, I realized that my imagination was wrong. "Prohibited Treasures, Bones (...), Yellow Springs Dojo (Yomotsuhegui)!" An overly disastrous sign drifting from that Japanese knife. That was something I remember feeling very much. It was an unusual force, far from immortality, which is nature itself. From the sheath was emitted the ''curse'', and from the sword was the ''jade blood''. Whatever the format, the treasure is a reproduction of immortality. If so, there can be no such thing as lodging any treasure other than Xianqi. But surely, the Goku who made this was contraindicated. "I see, that''s the logic" I have no choice but to be convinced. Certainly there are only two means of defeating Mr. Fuukei, apart from a forced liberation, as the Master did. One is Pandora, the other is'' framed by a spell ''. If so, whether it''s possible or impossible, it''s natural to get your hands on the spell. And the strength of jade blood outweighs any other technique. Even if Shenbao is the opponent, he won''t lose anything. "Ki, you say it''s a forbidden treasure?! "That too, moron bone?! Did you material the body of the foolish, non-immortal?! "A treasure that lived outside of Xianqi, outside of Xianqi?! "That''s no longer a treasure place! Decent Immortals scream. Yes, it was too easy to understand, and the Japanese knife he pulled out was made of bone, not metal. On top of that, it houses a curse and ball-blood. Now those who do not realize are neither immortals nor heavenly dogs. "Yes, this is a treasure of my own creation, contraindication" Goku speaks proudly. In fact, I guess there''s just something to be proud of. Except for the ethical process of producing it. "Originally, how can you manipulate a technique other than immortality, but using that corpse doesn''t make it a treasure. There''s no way I can reproduce what I''ve manipulated in my lifetime." Goku speaks with a sense of pull and accomplishment, both sides. A forbidden treasure that uses the human body as an ingredient other than hair, even if it is just contraindicated. Even that does not follow from the principle of the reproduction of immortality. It''s beyond that, it''s definitely worth the announcement. "But I did it! He who is born with strong temper and blood, and thus manipulates the technique without learning from anyone. By virtue of its remains, it succeeded in reproducing something other than immortality." In other words, like the ancestors of Tugar Saib, the ancestors of the bloodline of the curse. In addition, the opening of four vessel fists. That we uncovered those graves and stole the remains. Well, it''s natural to be broken. "And, of course, that''s not all! "Prison magic, treasure law. Prohibited treasure," Yellow Springs Ugly (Yomishikome) "!" It feels kind of familiar. Gallu gets covered in thick body hair, making him what he should be called an animal man. It was one day the festival itself, the appearance of strengthening beyond the limits of immortality. Like the ancestors of the Majan royal family, the remains of someone who lodged Wang Qi so unusually. Or maybe he uncovered the tomb of the Royal Majan ancestors themselves. It''s a geographic neighborhood. "These two are the best masterpieces of my life! With this, even Lord Fuukei, the Great Immortal, would be able to slam down! Throwing madness, Goku exclaimed. In fact, that''s all worth it. Perhaps it was also effective against Lord Fuukei. "... The Great Tengu Cell was a great treasurer. Unlike that, though evil immortal, Lord Fuukei was also a mighty samurai" Suddenly he becomes quiet and immersed. He even remembered being moved. It is Setouchi''s question of whether the grief will be fulfilled. Well, it''s natural to delay the emotion. "But the Great Ten Dog Cell couldn''t make a treasure that could defeat Lord Fuukei, and Lord Fuukei was defeated by a rough God" "If so, we will not challenge Lord Suibok. Discuss that disciple before then, after showing our strength! Heavy, hot life passion. That''s something I didn''t have in my life. Just want to be the strongest somehow, really apprentice to the strongest. I was even protected as it was and raised until I gained enough power. I think it was a hard and painful day. But not as troubled as they were in front of me as they were to spit blood. So respond to that. "And let me seal your biggest weapon! This was originally made to interfere with Lord Fuukei''s uplift, but it ended up unfinished without performance! But too much to seal the shrinkage! "Baby, God damn it! Focusing on Gallu, the signs get messed up. As a result, the vision remains good and the surrounding conditions are not known. "I didn''t have that idea! Master Suibok was standing up and screaming. Yes, it''s very simple, but our shrinkage was sealed by a direct ball. "Jeez, your apprentice is a genius! This was a complete blind spot! "Ho, if you are praising me?! Isn''t your apprentice in danger?! The master praises Mr. Ziez less for his excitement, but in fact I just wanted to praise him too. I didn''t think the shrinkage would be sealed with extremely ordinary treasures, not forbidden ceremonies or anything. It is indeed a blind spot and a place of genius. "Suibo, shouldn''t you change? "Master Kacho, it''s not a battle for me right now. You can kill him, but it''s not a victory" Yes, and still the master will win. Even if they seal any shrinkage, there are still too many optimized techniques and moves for the master. Unlike me, I have too much leeway. Yeah, I don''t have room. I do not feel comfortable with this Japanese knife against Goku''s masterpiece, which will be able to cut off everything in this world. Because of the antagonistic skill, the difference in scores is greater. Even if you add instant strength to the strengthening of Golden Dan, the beastly Gallu would be better up there. More importantly, it was impossible to use any of the requested shrinkage. "Besides, there are treasures here too. The greatest commodity ever sent by the Great Tengu Cell to my disciple." "Oh, the Great Heavenly Dog Knife! Master Suibok threw "My Knife". I got it. I''ll unwrap the sealed cloth. As a result, there was intense immortality everywhere. There are signs of ordinary treasures, unlike curses, jade blood, and treasures that dwell on Wang Qi. "The opponent seems to have the Great Heavenly Dog knife. But this knife can win. Wouldn''t you? ¡­¡­ "Lord Goku? I broke the seal, and when I saw it, only the Immortal, only the Tengu was dead. Turning to the master, Fusabis and Kacho stare at the master. Well, I guess so, because that''s the kind of weapon this is. "Hey, what? "The Immortals are stunned..." "The treasure that the Great Heavenly Dog made, so what? "Aren''t you a ''normal'' treasure, hosting a fairy chi? "What''s so horrible?" Swordsmen look around. Yes, my treasures were emitting normal signs in the amateur eye, and Gallu''s treasures emitted a heterogeneous atmosphere. Because they don''t know in detail the type of signs this knife unleashes. "Ugh... lying..." More than anyone else, I couldn''t believe it. More than anyone else, I didn''t want to believe that. More than anyone else, it was beaten by reality. It is no other Goku himself, who had sworn to defeat the Great Heavenly Dog. To the extent that he can still see that his own treasures have disrupted the gathering of energy, "Here" emits too majestic a sign. "Prohibited ceremony, treasure,...! "What are you so surprised at, and certainly stunned if the Great Heavenly Dog made a banned ceremony. But I guess it''s just a reproduction of normal fairy art? "No, no, no, no! I, loosely, pulled this knife out for the first time. Grip the pattern, tap the carp, and pull slowly. Every swordsman pays attention to the sword and doubts his eyes. There''s nothing there to be had. "Big Heavenly Dog Works, Top Big Business" This knife has no body. Still, I move my hand holding the pattern and the sheath in a way that makes me feel like I''m still fit. I pulled the knife out completely and sheathed it on my hips. Grasp the knife with both hands without the body, and move to the eight pairs of erections. "Prohibited treasure, cactus bone" Double right arm "" Shortly afterwards, the world darkened. After a flash of darkness, he shows himself to the sword I hold. Eight kinds of divine treasures, swords beyond even the most powerful sword Eckezax, were suspiciously shaken. "The knife is'' ink ''" The swordsmen cease to hear the name. Finally, understand what''s unusual. Recognize what this sword I hold is using as a material. Before the sword, which would break "all things in this world," "outside this world" itself appears as a blade. There was a "something" there that did not exist in reality, with a similar contradiction to the Japanese sword''s body, which was as long as the Japanese sword''s body. "Sheath is'' Landscape ''" It is not myself, but the sheath, who will devote endless strength to that sword. The moment the knife is pulled out, its sheath gathers strength to form the blade. "Ingredients the strongest men in the world" The black that shapes the body, the dark, the dark, the nil, the void. "Created by the best craftsmen in the world" The madness that created this sword, the prank, the evil, the culmination, the divinity. "A treasure that blades the outside of this world itself" Take the outside road, before him, before them. Master, Mr. Fuukei, the Great Heavenly Dog stands up. "It''s me who wins, us" I put my heart to it. Encourage them. "Come, my enemy - I will slaughter you with all my soul." 308 Death Struggle The assumption is that every hour is horrible. I would never feel the same way about them in front of me as I did one day at the festival, but I still couldn''t sympathize with them. "I don''t know if I''m a disciple." To the two of you who still don''t understand the current situation, I will speak quietly. It is not cowardly, despicable or irregular to be cut off on this occasion now, but it is not a victory. I haven''t worked out to win easy, I''ve worked out to hurt. "You are mistaken about the Great Heavenly Dog and the Master" Nothing else. I don''t have a deep understanding of my master myself. I''ve known my master for 500 years. For five hundred years, I only dealt with my master until I picked up Rain. To me, ''the world'' meant the woods I spent with my master, and that was it. But I barely knew what my master used to do. He didn''t tell me if I asked him in detail, and I guess it''s because I didn''t ask him too often. Eckezacks was the same. Thousands of years of dating, yet I knew very little about it before. Still, the relationship was in place, I guess, because that''s all we were idolizing our master. Eckezacks as'' ideal user ''and I as'' master character ''. Probably because we only thought it was convenient for us, with no past. "I guess everyone admitted that the best craftsmen thought they couldn''t possibly dye their hands in contraindications" Just stop and think, and you''ll soon find out. That neither the Master nor the Great Heavenly Dog, unlike us trump cards, are the "best" created at the whim of God. "Don''t take a sweet look at the best, at the strongest, at the predecessors that led to it." I want to be the greatest jeweler in the world. I want to be the strongest in the world. With such low aspirations, there is no way we can reach that high. If you can be the best and be satisfied with it. That''s the only way I can keep living for 4,000 years. "No matter how well nourished you were, no matter how immortal you were, no matter how long you lived." After Mr. Fuukei, they brushed their fangs that could certainly reach them. But even so. I''m making mistakes about Master Suibok and the Great Tengu Cell. "From the beginning, I wasn''t reaching my present strength" Those two aren''t spoiled by it, even if it''s their pride to be the best. We have reached an area where we do not allow other followers because we are not happy with ourselves today. "Even if it is never to be praised, the unceremonious upliftment is the greatest force that reaches the realm of the ''gods'' beyond the top" I would not say to them in front of me that they have no madness or obsession. But don''t think that''s just for ourselves. Aim for the apex, you can burn to the apex, the mind trying to cross the apex. That is certainly a strong propulsion. But still, they''re looking up. It''s the best, the strongest, the least focused on the pinnacle. Even though there''s no one to fight, no one to compete with, no one to kill, no resentment, no jealousy. Still going up even. They are always looking for more than they are now. "As far off the road, immersion in superiority is an immature extreme. My master and the Great Heavenly Dog are so extreme, even the outer roads." Both the master and the Great Heavenly Dog are still doing their best to train in a solitary state. Especially my master, though he also studied the art, is a man who has been barebacking even all day for a thousand years. There''s no way a man like that is decent. Because it is not decent, I have been the strongest in the art of fixing swords, and I have seriously worried about knitting the art and renouncing it. I did not allow anyone to follow me from the beginning. I''m just asking you to work so hard on your own that nobody feels like following me. To be clear, you''re out of your mind. I didn''t happen to be the strongest by chance, I wasn''t given the strongest seat in someone''s favor, and I keep going for more than the strongest, even though I don''t have the goals I want to achieve. So if I had lived for over four thousand years but not trained, I would now have gained this much power. If you only look at the results, there''s no way you two would notice the upliftment. "... that''s all I''m trying to say" Gallu was not disturbed anymore. Again, you''re facing me. There is no sense of superiority or indignation until now, it just makes me feel like a murderer. Cut the opponent from the front and kill him. Only that readiness is in him. A superb swordsman comes to kill with all his might. Well, it''s hard to experience. "It''s a mess and what I said in vain. You''re gonna send me some salt? "No, no, I would have received salt" "Then let''s bump it and give it back" Again, confront. "This is an oath." Again, I calculate the opponent''s power. Measure the extent of this as compared to the opponents you have fought so far. "The wounds slashed with this knife will be stone." To be clear, I''m not that extreme strong. Fight the Knight of Thunder and you have a good chance of defeat. "And the wounds of those who possess this sword also become stones" You won''t even beat Lloyd. Those are almost certain. Because, at any rate, we have no means of ranged attack, we cannot fly in the sky, and we cannot travel instantaneously. But still, he''s a strong enemy to me. Whatever the other weapons are, God stool ghost poison sucks. Perhaps in principle, it is not so different from noise bells. It emits'' waves'' around the perimeter and has a disturbing effect. He also said the person who made it, but I guess it was originally a treasure to disturb Mr. Fuukei''s gathering. There are two stages to agitation. Something that attracts attention from the surroundings that we go unconscious from time to time, something that sensitizes us to the signs of the surroundings as a stage on it. Mr. Fuukei was extremes of the former, constantly replenishing the inexhaustible immortality. That''s like stopping an enormous river flow, and I guess I couldn''t let it happen. But it is highly effective when it comes to gathering energy that I and my master have extremed and feel signs around me. It''s like jamming radio waves, jamming sound waves, if you like. A delicate sonar is disturbed by noise. It just makes shrinkage impossible. It is also natural that the master praised, the effort is trivial but too effective. Or if they mass-produce this, we''re lucky. This will require measures. Nevertheless, it is polite to fight like this now. Their ''welcome'' obliges them to fight as they are now. "Well, let''s get back to it." "... right" Obviously a body made of bones and a body shaped by darkness. Yellow Springs Doji (Yomotsuhegui) and his right arm, but the former would be higher if they were actually limited to interpersonal. With that guessing, we were bumping into each other so we could play. "Strike, shock leg" "Powerful, shocking legs. Inner kung fu, heavy body kung fu" The body that was supposed to have shaped the void was, however, bumping into each other with a human bone knife. Yes, a great heavenly dog who is supposed to be the best treasure maker, but I didn''t know anything about jade blood. I can only think of it again. Hardening by ball-blood even withstands the fracture of space. On the contrary, I even felt like this one was losing the hit. "Gu...! "Phew! Still, it was Galiu who blew it up. Even if you are winning by force, you are losing by weight. That''s why I can''t step on it and blow it back a lot. Heavy duty is mediocre immortality. That''s what even a master can reproduce in the form of a heavy belt. Even though the experts had full backup, it was far too unnatural not to be equipped with it. But I already know why. "Momentum." Gallu responds to me when I start the chase. Reproducing divine descent, he was exerting his power to go on top of the simultaneous use of transient and haughty and hard work. Besides, its fuel consumption is very good. If used continuously even for a short period of time, it is a difference between cloud mud and immortal self-enhancement, which quickly wears off. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Ohhhhh! Roaring like nothing else, I wave the blade of the void. The knife and the knife collide, and the swordsmen holding each other push each other. This one blows it up big, but still the opponent works faster. Besides, the force hurts when the opponent holds a knife made of the master''s bones a few steps up. Still, we have a minute here. If it''s a long fight, it''s definitely you who survives. To avoid that, I will do everything in my power to reach a short-term showdown. The other person is getting a short showdown with a toothpick because they are also guessing about it. Hilariously, I saw Goku holding his fist firmly in the corner of his sight. Yes, he was cursing his helplessness. One more push, one more push. If I could support Gallu, I would have gained an overwhelming advantage over me. He was cursing himself because he knew it. "Um, what if Goku couldn''t prepare pan peaches or carrots? I heard Hussabis. Yes, me and my master knew from the beginning, but Gallu didn''t eat pan-fried peaches or ginseng fruit. "Oh well, Mr. Goku is an evil immortal... he''s broken, so you couldn''t conveniently" Zen is right. Pan peaches and ginseng fruit are precious items, whether they are in a secret cell or in the Great Eight States. Even though I say I can make it, I don''t get as much. If so, there is no way that Goku, who is only a treasurer, can procure it, regardless of the great Tengu, who is the supreme power, or the master who can make it himself. So I''m just standing around with the treasure I''m using right now. No matter how fuel-efficient you say it is, if you use the ''Four'' treasures in parallel, Qi Blood will quickly bottom out. I guess I couldn''t have used any other treasure on this. Divine descent, spells, quadruple fists, fairy arts. Activate them simultaneously. Although it was possible for me to sacrifice him, he had more than one temper in his body. Even if each one was not particularly significant, the burden was dispersed for the use of multiple types of surgery. It''s practically just using one technique. But that''s festive my reason. Whatever the skill, it''s a lame story for Gallu, who only has the amount of air and blood in the crowd. Or if you had lived in vast amounts of extreme temperament blood, like Run or Genzo, or you could have used countless treasures at the same time. Or if you make a treasure out of Mr. Fuukei''s bones like I do, or. Nevertheless, that is not necessarily the case. "Exactly, it won''t last long." I heard my master. But I can''t exactly feel the signs. "I don''t care which one wins." But I know. My master is not sure of my victory. I have a part similar to my master. Especially tactical decisions, which can almost be imitated. That''s why uh-huh. "Rewind Stream" I can''t see beyond this battle. "Kawahagi" He thinned the ho and was slashed to stroke. Usually it''s where the blood flows, but happiness or unhappiness or not. Yellow Springs Doji (Yomotsuhegui) is a knife that petrifies the "slashed" area. On top of that, I can cut everything without resistance by jade blood. If so, you don''t have to put your hips in and slash them with your weight. And with that in mind, Gallu was polishing his swordsmanship. I only got this knife the other day, and this knife is not the only weapon I need to hit. Likewise, it is a knife that can sever the universe, so you do not have to put your hips in without even touching the target''s sword. And my arm was already close to its limit. "Is this the first time you''ve crossed the dead line? Gallu keeps a rugged face, hunting me down. "Surely the days spent on the sword will be better on you. But you''ll see, you fought like crazy in death, and you''re inexperienced. The ghost of a sword that boasts a hundred wars of sharpening plays my sword. My arms are getting number and heavier. "You know, the concentration. Your thin training won''t get you past my hot track record! Because it''s antagonistic, because it''s a short-term showdown. I was clearly inferior to him. "I don''t know about your master, but your performance is inferior to mine! Experience in action, that divides wins and losses. This was such a battle. "Kasako, Kasago!" On the forehead, a single letter line runs. I would have bled to the point where I can''t see before, but fortunately I am escaped by petrification. But more and more bodies are engraved. Freedom keeps falling. Short-term showdown, but in collapse. He is sharpening and sharpening and stretching cloth stones to a settlement without haste. Except for me, I''m sure it''s a stone statue that''s been cut off. That makes me laugh. "... hey, it was worth getting stronger" If you did it to hurt me, I''m sure it was for this time. I was feeling destined. This must be a very miraculous moment...... I guess it''s a harder moment than boredom to spend without meeting the enemy. "You can die." I know my body. Although some of my face is petrified, I can still make expressions. And I am. I was laughing as usual. 309 Na knife Second, I remember something. When I fought Lloyd, I was pissed that I wasn''t eating carrots. I guess so, because I didn''t come prepared for it. I wasn''t sure I''d win unharmed, but I was simply not a fluent. But even if I was prepared to martyr in the fashion, I could say I wasn''t prepared to run to win until I abandoned the fashion. In contrast, the one you''re cutting now, that''s the one you can''t afford to stick to the fashion. In the end, it''s just bullshit that even a training course can make you endlessly stronger. There are limits no matter how, beyond the fact that swordsmanship is only a means of moving the body efficiently. There is a headwind in any field or technology so that the form of short distance walking never gets close to the theoretical value but never crosses it. I know how hard it is right now. The technology of the sword is unlimited to a hundred. If so, other elements separate wins and losses. The knife itself in your hand is almost mutually reinforcing. Physical ability is won by the opponent by the reproduction of divine descent. If the skills are comparable, the difference in physical abilities becomes historical. So what am I beating him? If you don''t show me that, I won''t win. "Whoa!" I felt a spark scattered. Of course it''s my fault. Me and Gallu were fighting a normal battle in a way. My arms are getting weaker and weaker, they''re becoming useless. I have to take it thoroughly, and I can''t fight back. Even if the angle is adjusted to relieve the force, an excessive strain is placed on the arm. Literal power differences are hunting me down. If I''m the protagonist here, I guess I conveniently have a weakness for them and put it on there. But I guess it''s sad, the opponent is using the divine descent. Even if the body itself changes, the skill will not diminish at all. The strengthening of the flesh has made the moves cluttered, or nothing like that. No, the more I''m happy, the more I''ve reached the edge of my sword. "Often, Shinogu! "Oh, my God, not yet! Gallu''s punch in is sharp, heavy, and fast. My sword-grabbing arm is losing more and more power. "Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt" "... well, still appreciate it! Connect your hand with the pattern you are holding. My grip keeps dropping. muscles, joints, and skeletons. They wear out more and more. Pain is not just pain, it''s just the brain sensing physical damage. Even if you erase the pain, that''s just ignoring physical damage. So I don''t have it anymore. The opponent''s limit is close, but this one is closer. ¡­¡­ "Gu!" I keep it shallow, but my body is engraved with scratches. The meat, the skin, keeps turning to stone. Even slashed clothes become stone, increasing the weight. In the sense of a double triple, the body is shredded. I see, boulders are swords to deal with Mr. Fuukei. Even if I had eaten ginseng fruit, I wouldn''t have been able to regenerate my body. Though, you might as well have eaten the pan peaches. No, if I had also eaten carrot results, I might have been able to treat muscle and skeletal strains. Even more laughter comes to mind when I think about what to do. "What''s wrong?! Finally, one arm was dropped. Not a drop of blood fell on the ground and a severed hand halfway between his wrist and elbow. It became a stone to the immediate vicinity of the hinge, and the cutting surface was like a stuck murder weapon. "I''ve lived five hundred years..." Power, shock legs. Heavy duty. "Now I just laughed at my immaturity! By dropping one of my arms, the opponent will be one hand behind. I won''t come down with my connected arm and let Gallu take it. I could blow it off for once, but my arm is finally at its limit. When I photograph it in my sight, it''s already beautifully discolored. "Immature..." The blown up Gallu didn''t rush the battle though. He''s getting some disturbed breathing, putting up a sword and putting himself in shape. I see, so you''re wary of me going in unimpeded. If it does become a riot, it could be slashed with my sword. So far, we have not been able to perform any function other than to meet with the Jade Blood Knife, but in some cases, just touching it can be fatal. "It''s a short life from your point of view, but I''ve beaten the mighty enemies more than once" younger looking face, but that look has definite force. Or you''ll look older than your master or me. Neither is old. "Sometimes there''s been a battle in an instant, but sometimes it''s not" The signs in him were slightly shaky. Of course I don''t know the signs due to the catchment method, but my expression was shaking. I''m fixing that. By talking quietly inside your own chest. "Some were afraid, and some were angry. You''re laughing." "It''s fun, so I''m happy to laugh. That''s all." "Aren''t you afraid to die? If you''re a immortal who can live forever, don''t you hate being killed? Nowhere, like forever. At least, it''s nowhere in this universe. And I didn''t want that from the beginning. "You can die today, I''ve always lived with that in mind" Pretty big time opened up. I only swung big with one hand. It''s called being in charge. The other arm with a missing tip from the elbow moves forward to balance. "Of course, you can kill me. If you can kill me, that''s fine." "You''re strong... it''s boring" A sort of anomaly fills the world. His monologues were shared by swordsmen and immortals. "You are the subordinate of a resentful enemy. It would have been nice if the wicked hadn''t been decentralized, and the overwhelming tyranny. But... you are a swordsman with the highest level of mind and skill. Even if that''s what it looks like at the end of a long time, you''re honorable." I kind of get it. Everyone sees a swordsman named me. Everyone sees a fairy named me. "If everyone, like you, can show their respect for the drill without fear without hating it. Must be great." Strays disappear from the look on his face. I didn''t intend to share it from the beginning, nor did I have a grandmother tongue of recognition in the first place. I just wanted results. "I can''t help but slay you like that." He stood in the middle and was still releasing a temper that seemed to storm. "Maybe you''re the ideal swordsman. Maybe everyone should go for you. Maybe you have the character and character you deserve as the strongest." The last offense begins. That''s what I thought. Well, I''m already blurry, and assuming I switch to a protracted battle now, I won''t win. Stoned body, clothes, very heavy. "I don''t have to be the strongest. I want to beat you, whatever means you use." "That''s the same thing with me, my enemy." The truth is, I want to get along with him, too. We don''t just want to kill each other once, we want to play games again and again. We want to raise disciples from each other and let them compete. But I''m sure it won''t please him. More importantly, I don''t have that power. What the master aspired to is a beautiful ideal. I was able to embody it. But that is only the ultimate goal, and the purpose we want to achieve if we can. "More than a vision of a worthy and honorable ideal entrusted to me by my master, more than a tribute to you, a strong swordsman who has reached his strongest" There is the least that must be done to make a living in a martial arts despicable. "The desire to beat you is stronger" Against the enemy in front of you, go to win with all your might. If you can''t do that, it''s not a martial arts before your ideals. That is the minimum foundation and the most important thing. "I''ll kill you." ¡­¡­ Gallu comes packing his time as he pushes the gravel over with his slippery feet. I''m not going to fight here, but I don''t think I''m going to settle for the big move. They''re after my life only politely, surely. "... you''re the one I want to defeat." Or, as I put my swordsman through this hand. By slashing and killing me, he was probably going to expose himself to Master Suibok. Throw it away already, and Gallu moves on. Twitching, old game hauling. Nasty, but beautiful graceful standing behavior. Only, he wants to settle with swordsmanship. From the midsection structure, a midsection penetration into the torso. That''s what I''m going to finish. No, it sucks. I''m going to regret taking the knife. "Swimbok......" "Master Kacho, battle is battle. Until we settle, we can''t get our hands on it." It was superb time. Die or kill. The opponent is twitching and attacking without alarm, crushing the possibility of this one reversing. Part of my body dies stoned. I see, what a fantastic development. "Because it''s the last filling, it''s a complete, disk stone cover. Really good..." I can hear my master. Yeah, I''m on the biggest alert against me with the knife. On top of that, I was going to outdo it. "Gallu...... we''re almost there" I heard Goku. For him, too, it''s the moment I''ve been waiting for. If you take me down, you''ll be able to fight the Master of Fate this time. So far, Gallu has overwhelmed me. Gallu is catching up with me without any danger. Even if my master is on top of me, you''ll feel winning enough. Makes me think so, I''m sorry for my immaturity. With the help of my master and the Great Heavenly Dog, I have this body. That would mean that Goku and Gallu were ready. "... something" Soon, we''ll be in between spikes. As of the posture of both sides, the settlement may no longer be in place. While Gallu was wondering about my posture, he seemed as confident as he could handle it no matter how it moved. Well, I guess so. I''m in too bad shape. The orbit is too different between the mid-stage penetration from the mid-stage structure and the large swing from the state in charge. And the other guy is faster, stronger, stiffer. I can''t get an effective blow outside of my right arm. In that situation, both right arms are in charge. It''s an indefensible posture, and no matter how you move, your opponent will kill me first. Still, I''m twitching and attacking because I''m on guard. No, it''s really something you''re fighting an amazing swordsman. "Is there anything left to say?" "Nothing." "So what do you think now? I''ll be honest with you. I''m getting stronger. I''ve fought so far against the master in front of me. I was able to fight without being disappointed by a master who had grown stronger since I made the contraindication. I''m strong. I could be a swordsman comparable to the Gallu in front of me. "Good to see you." "You''re real. Stay real...... kill" Here, read ''The Machine'' again. Oh, speaking of desks. ''No matter how fast, if you have a long preliminary motion before the attack starts, you can handle it once and for all. But without any preliminary motion, it''s easy to get punched in the void, and above all, I don''t feel comfortable. I can''t read "The Machine." "No matter how fast the attack itself was, it doesn''t hit anything by informing the target in advance of the attack. Well, if they have the calm of mind to judge calmly, that''s the story. '' Reminds me what a great mentor I was. Yes, I''ve been eyeing from the top... Whoo! The pounding motion began. Without any preliminary motion, a very clean spike began. Even if I only had a knife made of normal iron, it would pierce me lightly. Against that kind of spike, I... "Power." I know my weaknesses. Sure, I can totally read the desk, but I know that''s never omnipotent. Then there should have been something that Gallu, the equivalent, could not even read. And the arm I was slashed on was my right arm. Yes, it was a right arm already amputated by Lloyd and prosthetic. Totally complete, no preliminary motion. Already from the beginning, the ''arms'' set their aim. Yes, from the petrified right hinge up ahead, it was a treasure from the beginning. That meant that you could ''eject'' it if you pushed it off with force. Whoo! Speaking of Galius, who is as skilled as I am, we are not fully prepared to deal with situations beyond the realm of physical surgery. Still, the senses and thoughts, judgments and actions are perfectly consistent. Gallu''s choice is extremely simple. It was about getting ready for damage and sticking it in. That would be true, the point is, I just flew it with vigour, a clump of stone that''s stuck. Such a thing boasts more defense than hard work, it doesn''t even make sense to Gallu today. Well, I never aimed at my face to avoid becoming unnatural. The target was the torso. If so, then it''s still right to stick it in. "... crap?! But that is correctness in the context of ''his knowledge''. ''Don''t move, Saiga. One point you''ve been poked at is the steeple in the divine descent. If you can''t, you''re dead! But... how did you know the steeple! ''I saw the divine descent yesterday, too. If you look at that, you can see the main point of the force used for the divine descent'' "... you monsters. But as a warrior, I don''t admire you. Kensei, you are right and strongest. '' If the bony bone is a reproduction of divinity, I already know it. Beyond being the same technique, I am familiar with steeples without having to read the signs. If you go all the way into the hardness, that''s like going from yourself to the steeple. But he doesn''t know that. Maybe there''s some special effect to the attack right now. He doesn''t know if he has serious sequelae as it is. Even if the senses and thoughts, judgments and actions are connected, I can''t act correctly on what I don''t know no matter how I raise them. Whether it was due to treasure or his own technique, Gallu, defenseless to the steeple, was about to unravel his fortification. But what was more deadly than that was that his spike was about to stop. Take the opportunity away from each other, in an extreme moment it becomes deadly. Knowing that, Gallu therefore tries to continue his spike, even if he is forced to. I''m the one who''s hurt, and Gallu''s the one who''s unwell. And it''s Gallu''s side that runs out of leeway. If so, this is the only place. "Strike, shock leg" That was the same for me. Pull here, but what you get is not victory. If that''s what you''re going to do, that''s what I''ve entrusted to my master from the beginning. Blast the soles of your feet while leaning forward on this unnatural system. That''s not what the weight got through, nor is it a posture that naturally cages strength. While falling to the front, he wields the sword he bears in a huge mess, forcing his body to twist. Naturally, if you don''t come down with the sword in front of you, it touches the ground. On the contrary, it would be stabbed and buried. Whatever famous sword it was. Even if it was a magically enhanced sword. That''s if you make an exception for Gallu''s knife reinforced with ball-blood or my knife bladed with a void. "Ugh... gu" Keeping his belly down, Gallu squatted. And I rolled unnecessarily on the gravel. "... did you know" "Yeah, I knew that." Certainly a life-threatening battle, Gallu would be much better off if he had the experience. That''s why I was able to fight without fear of pain. But that ended badly. "... and well, I don''t know how big the world is. I don''t know what this knife will actually do." "I want this sword to teach me the breadth of the world." He didn''t understand the technique he was using so deeply. He probably only thought it was a breakthrough treasure, fuel efficient and highly effective. Or maybe it''s something Goku, who made it, had to look into properly. "I''ve never heard of human bones, but I know all the techniques that were reproduced by them." Even if you fight the same opponent all the time, you just specialize. To put it badly, I''m just used to it. Then the sight will never spread. "Differences in experience have divided wins and losses." "... right, that''s not all" Gallu, who became a human figure, sat up on gravel. Naturally (...), there is no ''bleeding'' from him. I''m not bleeding either, so there''s no blood scattered throughout the shrine. "I was going to stab him in the stomach, but I guess he lost when he intended to stab me in the stomach" "No, no... from the amount of air and blood, it must have been the limit" "Enough with the rhetoric." Unscratchy wounds, he began to deliver the jade blood sword to the sheath of his curse. Along with that, I also manage to deliver a knife to the sheath of my hips with my left hand. The battle, which began by pulling out a sword, is about to end with the delivery of a sword. "... is there anything left to say? "... Goku" Almost, the knife fits into the sheath. At that time, the strongest swordsman was speaking to each other. "Sorry." "... no, you did a great job" I''ve noticed, you can say. Goku was also sitting back. I was somehow guessing what that meant. "You made me a knife I could meet with that knife. That should have been enough." "... we should have looked into it better. By the time I found out I was a shrinking subject, I thought I could do this." I was breathing with Gallu. And I remember Lloyd the other day. Why didn''t you eat ginseng fruit? I could only say that was because it was a fluke, but that settlement came about because I wasn''t eating ginseng fruit. If I had eaten ginseng fruit, Lloyd wouldn''t have tried to settle for it on that occasion. I don''t know until I''m done trying to figure out if something was right. The fact that I didn''t heal my right hand or leave my prosthetic arm was good as a result. Because I stood around. Judgment must be harnessed. In any way, without regret. "Thanks" "... oh, welcome" The contraindication knife fell into the sheath at the same time. This makes Gallu and Goku complete stones at the same time. At the same time, only Gallu fell to the ground in two straight from his hip area. "Great Tengu (O-tengu) Stream Exam (Shigeru), Void Knife (Kokuuru) Slashing (Zanzyu)" The two right arms are a treasure that possesses the outside power of this world. That means you''re interfering from the outside of this world, into this world. "Xiangxiang Yajing", "Xiangxiang Night Rain" This is what a different dimension means. This knife will not make you appear until you have delivered the slashed facts to your sheath. "Kong Kongo" Boneless "Mukotsu"! 310 Indestructible "In addition to a knife that can cut anything, a sheath that turns the area slashed with a knife into stone? That turned out to be it." As a result of an awesome battle, I guess I can say. The sensing disturbance is corrected, so that the surrounding signs can be felt again. Our battle is over and the world moves again. Master Kacho approaches the two stone statues with a sinking face, analyzing the cause of defeat. As a result of drowning in peculiar forces, you may have thought. "It cuts without resistance, but therefore, because the slaughter does not bleed, did you not notice with the prosthetic hand? That''s why you didn''t realize you were aiming," Painful, clean, two stone statues lined up. "No, it''s me. You mean your apprentice stood around like that? "Yes, master. My apprentice, he was brilliant." Master Suibok approached me and worked for me. I''m so glad to hear that. "Good luck with that." "Yes... it was a formidable enemy. I understood very well how sweet I was to detect signs." "Still, you and Gallu fought well" We cut each other off without relying on the big moves. There was almost no difference in the underlying force, which is why the small moves divided the light and dark. "... was truly a spare man" Master Suibok floated a stone statue of Gallu cut from his waist. On top of that, it connected to one. It was to the brilliant death of a man who had given his life to the sword and had done all that was wrong. "As Gallu says, there are many things dying and exposing themselves to ugliness. These two are really nothing but the sky and the sky." "Don''t be silly, Swibbock. At the end of the day, I wanted you to beg for your life." I''ve seen spells activate before. The spellman had given a prior explanation at that time, but the array may have been a necessary procedure rather than just an administrative procedure. And I guess spells only have the disadvantage of something for the surgeon. In incorporating this sheath of spells into the battle, Goku would have applied some technique to himself as well as to the fighting Gallu. Probably not ''If you defeat and deliver the knife to the sheath, you become stone'', and ''you bear the petrification of the user of the knife'' or something like that. Really, I was giving my life. "If it doesn''t go beyond that, I can accept it, or I can entrust it to you next. Are there idiots who die just because they can''t?" Is that a treat for a long-lived immortal? But the swordsmen around him seemed to be nodding at it too. "I swim. Was I really, like, limited to you by the sword? "Yes." "If so, we should have entrusted it to someone. Everyone on this scene said they recognized Gallu''s moves." Many of the swordsmen held their fists strong. He spared the death of a man who had so much sword as his master, the most powerful swordsman in the world, admitted. "Fuukei was a fruitless life" Many swordsmen admired Mr. Fuukei. I''ve been working out after my master for 4,000 years, I admired Mr. Fuukei. Everyone wanted to get close, admiring Mr. Fuukei. "No, of course not. I never sowed it." I should have sown it. You should have grown love. It should have brought fruit. Master Kacho lay his disciple, Mr. Fuukei, on the two men who had finished their clean and barren lives in front of him. "A fruitful life is a rich life, a day in which you give something to someone at all costs. Whether it''s a flower that withers in a year or a giant tree that lives a thousand years, it''s equally wonderful" The words of Master Kagoo, who is abandoning his obsession, are also passed on to the Immortals on the spot. Exactly of the virtuous Immortal, it was a wonderful word. "This is what happens because you despise yourself when you shouldn''t take over your mistakes. Even if I am not on the right path, it does not necessarily mean that my disciples will be. Don''t let yourself be worthy. Trying to entrust it to someone is a training in itself. Or not, my disciple Swibbock." "Yes." In response to Master Kacho''s words, the master showed full affirmation. Yes, my master used to praise me. I complimented him on being the strongest of ideals. I was despised that I was just a strong man. "Master Kacho... I slaughtered my brother. My brother hated me and I did what I deserved, and I kept doing an unfortunate imitation of my brother until the end. But at the time I took the apprentice, I already knew how my life was wrong. I still took a disciple." "That''s fine." Fluffy, something floated from afar and headed this way. It was very small, and that was enough to fit into people''s hands. "If a man who has made a mistake cannot take a disciple and make a son, that is why every life is so dead. All you have to do is laugh outrageously. Nothing is more foolish than being weirdly obstinate and lonely" It was a stone. It was a small stone, everywhere in the land. "There is no precious bitch in life, and there is no precious bitch in life. If so, how can there be evil that is not worth taking over? We should leave something behind, not throw everything away. What shall I think of my work for future generations and for future generations?" Master Kacho held the stone in his hand. "Even if you think it''s embarrassing, isn''t that okay? It was an embarrassing life, could they laugh?" "Yes." "Suibo, come here" Master Suibok sat in gravel-layed territory. Before that, Master Kagoo stands. "So, you. What is that knife? "It''s a weapon made out of Fuukei and my arms." "Are you kidding me? With a stone in my hand, I slapped him in the face as much as I wanted. Wow, that''s a really sensible attack. Good, do more! "Oh, I''m so sorry..." "I''m sorry, you big joker! What kind of nerves do you have to let your own disciples have weapons made of your own bones and those of your brothers! "Shh, excuse me..." "Yeah, face down! I don''t even want to see your face! Master who falls asleep, as Master Kacho tells him. Did you not know that this would happen at all, my master? Whether you know it or not, I''m just certain it must have been like this. "Forgive me......" "The Great Heavenly Dog Hall I made as a delight is also approximate, but so are you! On second thought, you were stopping me when I tried to bury you in the grave! What do you mean! "Hehe..." Look up into the sky. Until earlier it was a beautiful sky, but it gets darker and darker. Almost certainly, it would be Master Kagoo''s heavenly motion method. "Otherwise, you big fool! Really, lightning struck out of the sky. By this, Master Suibok was engulfed in flash for a moment. Oh, this is what it''s like for a normal immortal to fight, I think. He says only Kagoo can use Heaven and Earth methods now, but I do think this is awesome. If I were you five hundred years ago, you''d want me to tell you. "... you''re not responding at all, you monster" "Forgive me¡­" "Forgive me! It will be precisely the wrath of the Divine Immortals, all the Immortals around them have come to pass, and the swordsmen have fallen down with fear. Yeah, I don''t feel so scared, but I would normally be. Fusabis and Zen are terribly scared. "You''ve been practicing for 3,000 years since then, and you''re still imitating this! You immature bastard! There are dark clouds under and around your eyes, whether it''s because of the Great Eight States floating in the sky. From all directions, a vast number of lightning strikes are coming. Lightning strikes, I also feel strange, but lightning ''falls'' from a low altitude cloud to the top. Anyway, it was a huge amount of electricity. "Hehe..." Still, the master hasn''t suffered one wound to his body. "... you''re lying" "It''s a real monster..." "Yes... it''s Master Kagoo''s greatest trick." "What do you mean..." "The god that makes me rough......" The Immortals and Fusabis were surprised by their still flat masters. Well, I guess so, how immortals are resistant to natural phenomena, but in the case of immortals, the story is different. Not so in the case of magic, but some surgeries may gain resistance to the same lineage of procedures. From what I hear, the liquor song fist is one of them, and the immature operator can''t have any effect on the high-ranking operator? Well, otherwise it wouldn''t be established as a fist law. The same is true of immortality, which seems to vary in effectiveness or not depending on the power difference of the operator. Specifically, they say that that''s the absolute difference in power you need to make your opponent lighter or heavier or to use direct exogenous methods. The same seems to be true with the heavenly motion method, but if the boulder has a large scale of surgery, does it work somewhat? So, he is a master. That was totally no damage to Dear Kagoo, who has been working his way through heaven and earth for a long time. No matter how much, isn''t it too extreme? "... ha. Think about how you feel." "I''m sorry" "You almost cut off the art of nonsense, think more." Oh, that''s where it all comes down. Until now, anger won''t be a lie, either, but it''s there eventually. "If you can''t remember without talent or if you didn''t want to, well, I don''t know if you''re even trying to teach me." "Excuse me......" "Not at all." I can''t help it, but I already forgive you. Personally, I''d like to knock him out a little more unilaterally. Especially if you dispose of this knife or something like that. "You''ve clouded me." That being said, Master Kacho is reflecting even more on his work. That''s right, even the facades who are close and know the front and rear are afraid of flashes and lightning strikes. Many people prayed to heaven with fear, even as far as I could perceive. Real anger makes heaven tremble, just as the hour of God is majestic. I''ll never be able to defy you, that''s what this is about. "Master Kacho is amazing, but Master Suibok is amazing..." Zen, your words are what everyone in this room would think. The boulder has filled the land with immortality for more than four thousand years, Jen, there will be no near impossibility in the land. "¡­ Again, swordsmen gathered here in the land" With that said, Master Kagoo slowly cleared the sky. In particular, it moved the clouds directly above rather than the dark clouds beside it. "Those who admired Fuukei and Gallu, even if they were not taught directly" From the sunshine of the sky, the light plunges in. "He who fixes people''s moves and strives for heights." What unites this land speaks slowly. In the same line of sight, speak as a person. "We never run away. If challenged with a sword, it responds with a sword, if challenged as a person, it responds as a person. That''s exactly what the immortal showed there." The elder steps on the master. On top of that, we also gather light on the two stoned people. When I realized it, the light was shining over me. "You can give up, you can be inert, you can be objective, you can be useless. Still, don''t throw away your sword, don''t throw away your school." It was worth the immortal''s talk. "In this land far from the lower realm, not to contend, to live or to take away, but I wonder why even the sword moves have been polished" The elders, who have watched over men in this land, tell history to the swordsmen, tell their origins. ''Cause I was free. It was another shallow reason for my thoughts. "But it''s because I''m free that the sword technique has been handed down. Many teachers have come up with many techniques and communicated them to their disciples. The disciples have competed, refined their moves and inherited even more. Ahead you are." Still, he tells me as he steps on his master that he is never wrong. "You don''t have to, you don''t have time, still don''t let yourself get away from the sword. That''s how the surgical logic has been handed down. If you don''t want to be inert, if you want to be serious about heights, then here''s the most powerful man in the world. There are bigger fools than anyone who have unnecessary and useless swords." Slowly, the clouds clear. "It''s only if you want to leave the battle of Gallu somewhat more meaty to the Immortal than anyone else. You must leave it behind." The clouds cleared. Immortals and swordsmen are equally in the light. "Don''t lie thoughtlessly, emotionally, to your heart. You must have made it to Gallu and taken over the will." I should have liked to be like Gallu. I should have wanted to reach the Immortal. I should have liked to be one myself. "If Gallu didn''t leave, you guys have to take over on your own. And remember." Show Immortals. What should a Immortal be like with a Tengu? He said this is what leads people to. "The sword does not die, it is immortal as long as the longing heart lives." The important thing is that you like it. The Immortal was punishing his master while affirming everything. My technique is about to perish, so I don''t think I have a choice. 311 Bedtime "Don''t you at least say a word to Non?" "Excuse me......" "You will live four thousand years now, and you will have a disciple. It has to be a good example of going backwards." How does Master Kacho realize (...) that none of the immortals who have lived for more than a thousand years exist as an ideal sample? Well, I guess the ideal push isn''t good, but I still think there are limits to it. "As a bat, dinner is off" Yuru! The bat is loose against the sin of silencing his master about the existence of a weapon that entertained the remains of his brother! Everyone is now at a level of disbelief towards Master Kagoo?! "Humans, there''s nothing harder than not being able to eat rice. Give it a night''s sleep." By that logic, have my five hundred years and my master''s one thousand and five hundred years been self-inflicted? No, well, I don''t know it was a self-punishing course of study anymore. What is it, five hundred years of fasting... hell? What I think back is the feel of the sandwich that Blois made for me...... the first emotion I''ve touched food in five hundred years. I thought that was the standard for immortals, what the hell... "Yes, Master...... sorry" "Then come chill your head. Foreign Gong Dynasty, Dunhuo, Nara" Master Kacho kicked his lying master. Immediately afterwards, the gravitational swelling that worked for the master suddenly changes to the straight side. Moreover, the weight of the master himself had increased at once. Lightweight work is not about lightening yourself, but about dispersing your weight around you, and heavy work is about focusing your weight around you. Master Kacho has now used the technique of carrying much of the weight of the Great Eight States, which had been widely dispersed around him. Now the Master is equal to carrying the weight of this huge island. The direction of gravity is controlled, so it falls straight to the side. And he fell vertically when he got out of this island. "The ocean around here is deep, but it will be okay. I''m not the kind of man who dies to that extent." Honestly, I guess the master thinks it''s bad, too, when it comes to accepting the art. Then stop it, it is the disciple''s mood. "Besides, I was doing something similar to Fuukei, and it''s karma" Mr. Fuukei... When I think of you, my chest tightens. How terrible was the old master? "Oh, yeah, yeah. Hussabis, may I entrust you with the treatment of Sansui? It doesn''t mean you can do anything, unlike me." "Uh, yes. But, you know, Grand Immortal, I''m not as good as Swivok either. Once you''ve shrunk to the sand..." "Don''t talk about Nong alongside the Great Heavenly Dog. Even though it fills the land with immortality, the void method can''t even shrink." Fluffy, I floated. It hasn''t even been touched, so is it ground-driving? "Zen, take Sansui with Hussabis. Non must say many things to those who are present here. Specifically, discuss what to do with the stone statues of Gallu and Goku" Take me fluffy, Zen, and you run in a big hurry. My left arm, which I was tortured in battle, is bleeding internally or discolored. The remaining right arm is also approximate, so I did just want him to be treated. Until recently, he was injured in battle, so it is quite fresh. "I mean, you know, can you really do anything about Master Swibbock? "Yeah, I''m a Heavenly Dog who specializes in alchemy and medicine, but I''m losing to Lord Swivok with skill. The Great Heavenly Dog can manipulate the void law, but even that is what I hear is better than Lord Swibbock." "You really studied everything..." Well, it''s an urn. I was lying on the side, stripped naked. It should be noted that Kim Dan''s technique has already been solved, so it is a lot more adorable as a picture surface. Because Fusabis is growing in the art of Golden Dan. I thought your wife would laugh so much when she saw it. "This petrification is a spell, right? I don''t know anything about it, but I''m pretty sure I can''t fix it." "That''s an awesome unnatural, shitty feeling technique... Master Sansui, you have a liver on you. I''m going to go head-to-head with that knife user." "You must be just an idiot. I can''t believe I''m challenging the user of such a technique even though I don''t need it..." In fact, it was a completely colourless story. Regardless of the prosthetic hand, the petrification carved directly into my body remained normal even after defeating Gallu. In other words, part of the body is still stone. A tremendously unnatural force calms me down with a tremendously creepy kanji. My face is petrified too, but I honestly don''t think it''s that much of a problem. "Sure, with that knife, you could have killed even Mr. Fuukei... well, you could have bothered me" Mr. Zen, who subtly says terrible things. But, well, maybe so. Or maybe they knew who they were. Anyway, Mr. Fuukei didn''t want to be the strongest or grow backwards, he just wanted to fight Master Suibok and win. Um, would you do a decent melee or something against a cursed sword in the literal sense? I''ve never met a boulder, so I can''t say anything. But you said Zen, so maybe he did. "That''s fine...... I''ll take care of it from both arms in the meantime. My internal bleeding is terrible... my left hand is pretty damaged too." "I''ll pick the herbs." "Yeah, please" Of course, Fusabis was serious. That''s what I''d call a doctor''s face. I''ll be carefully acupunctured against me sleeping naked. of, but the color of the person is awesome. If I hadn''t been a Immortal, I''d probably have felt bad. Am I gaining or losing money? Why is an event like this happening after five hundred years of living and waning greed? Of course, my body and mind aren''t responding at all. I''m just objectively thinking, "It''s a comic book situation." But if it was me five hundred years ago, I guess I''d still feel bad. To think so, puberty may be a form of illness. What would it be like to lust for a woman who is extremely decent in medical practice if she did it? Or I feel that this kind of event is more appropriate for me to festive. No, that would just be evil pushing. Even that guy wouldn''t like a woman of four hundred and fifty. Yeah, but Eckezacks was 10,000 years old. What makes you think you''re older than Big Heavenly Dog? "Hey, Sansui. I just noticed." "What? Fusabis is carefully acupuncturing my arm. There was never a massive amount of acupuncture in an instant at the combat level, as the master would do... Normally, I give them one at a time. "I wonder if it made sense to use Golden Dan''s technique." "... rather, why did you use it" "Because I''ve been treating you like you''ve been growing up in the capital..." I don''t know if they''re treating me, but this woman is largely defenseless and dumb. Until now, a speedy railroad user seems to have been escorting him, but he would have struggled. Fusabis is fusabis and is largely natural. "I''m sure you''re married to someone who feels guilty." "Then will you solve it? I''ve been thinking about this for a long time." "You don''t understand, but the art of gold is not so easy to solve..." It was not a nasty air at all because we were sexually unresponsive to each other. Anyway, Fusabis is just purely medical, and I''m weightless and seriously ill. But if there''s anything evil to push, that''s what we''ll talk about. At least, if there''s a blower on this spot, I''m going to have a subtle reaction. "What shall we do, here..." "I would be glad if you would continue your treatment normally..." I can''t tell a boulder, in this situation, ''Then stop treating me until you''ve solved Kim Dan''s technique''. At least I was wounded fighting on my own. To her, who is curing me in good faith, I can''t say such heartless words. "I do... I''m starting to feel like I don''t have to deal with anything right now" Normally, an event like this or a situation, wouldn''t one be aware of the opposite sex? Why is this happening when they''re both not lusty...... "What happens if you don''t? "You might have some after-effects." "Then I want you to do something, can''t you? "Objectively, I really don''t know... I don''t know" "Right, I don''t know what it is..." While we were able to overcome our sexuality, we were not able to overcome our common sense. No, I understand because I saw a real example earlier that you shouldn''t overcome it. "... don''t you want to do something you didn''t think about? "... well, let''s forget it" "So those two and their treasures were to be dedicated to that shrine" We were having dinner in an oven when the sun was completely down. The three pharmacists on the boulder are in the crowd. They put their hands around it, too. He was the physical ruler of the land, not much of a requirement, and nobody had any particular complaints. "You scared the shit out of me. Because he looks like this, children often make fun of him." Am I forgetting that I just thundered? Out of the question, I really have trouble because I may have forgotten. I wonder which one is the tyrant, the one who imposes heavy taxes, or the one who is tax free but sometimes lightning down. "What do you think, you''ll be hungry because it''s after exercising" She would recommend me the itch with rice that people gave me. Note that one hand cannot be used because it has no prosthetic hand, and the other is fixed, so it cannot be used. Of course, Zen, you''re feeding me. I''m so sorry, but the bottom line is that he understands. It should be noted that there is a subtle sense of distance between Fusabis and me. I wish I could have done ''stupid or you'' if I had lust on one side... "I''m having trouble with my guy too... he''ll be back tomorrow morning, and I''ll have to get him two meals by then" Is it possible that Master Kacho is the same type of vain human being as Happiness? I don''t think it''s an attitude towards immortals who have lived four thousand years. Well, I can''t say enough that my master has treated me as a living immortal for 500 years. Around there, the relationship may be fixed. "I''ve been too good for a long time... I''m diligent, but twice as good. Anyway, the first time I wore a wooden sword, I beat a few grown-ups to death, so I became a disciple." Is that something to talk about while you really know...... "Excuse me, Master Sansui. Master Kacho is an awesome idiot when he talks about Master Suibok and Mr. Fuukei..." I feel sorry for you, Mr. Zen. It''s okay, you''re not bad. "So, according to what I hear, Sang-sui is married to a maid of honor and has children? "Why were you dying here?! Zen your honesty hurts...... Right, not if you''re doing this here... Why are you doing this in this place... When I calm down, I realize my tension was rising and I don''t like it. Right, you should have left it all to your master... "Sorry, it''s been so exciting for the first time since I became a Immortal..." "You have children, don''t you!? Why are you so excited here?! Even though it''s just a floating block of stone?! The other guy is just a young grandfather, even though what he''s doing is a slash with a cursed knife?! "Well, you know, middle-aged people who usually farm and you just normally do dangerous things" "... right, why was it more exciting than when we were on our honeymoon" It was a heartwarming place, like a closed space or an island in the air... I knew I was going first, and was there a generation older than me or something like that bigger...... Funny, I was going to be pretty low on mental age...... "I don''t know, if you''re dealing with immortals, you''ll be left out of the stream of the dead." Is this Dragon Palace Castle? Vlassima effect? Is gravity strong...... "Sunsui, I suggest you leave tomorrow at noon." "Let me do that" I''m worried about the kingdom of Arcana at once. Maybe they all died of life expectancy. Everyone but Eckezacks is a snitch...... "And then come back and learn Heaven and Earth from Swibbock. It is the only remnant of Noun''s heart." "Oh, yes." Thus, when I was bare, I suddenly decided to go home. It was me who grew up as a Immortal for the most part and knew that I was deviating from the Immortal. 312 Tea Eye In the eight states in the air, I was visiting a shrine in the morning sun rising in the middle. There was no bloodshed, but a great battle was taking place, this gravel garden. What a pride, but as for myself, it was a rather satisfying battle. On the other hand, my chest hurts a little when I think I can''t talk to Gallu anymore. The gravel was back to normal so much that I don''t think the game was going on. The next day, I don''t think. "This is... isn''t Lord Sansui" "You''re a stunning peacock." One of the swordsmen who attacked me the other day, or challenged me. He was the user of the no-life knife extraction technique, a man who seemed to be one of Galiu''s men. As a result of their raids, I and my master were known to be ''highly skilled'' and ''shrinking subjects''. Nevertheless, I have no resentment for it. They just risked their lives and did what they had to do. Confirm the strength of the enemy beforehand, it would also be a military law. "Let it be, because you came to remember the awkward?! "Yeah, your sword was brilliant too." "Really...... as long as you''re ashamed. I can''t notice you taking the time out slightly..." A quail who bows his head in awe. As I thought, he was quite a pleasant man. "... I know it''s not about asking first, but why did you see my sword at first sight. Oh too? I pulled away only slightly to avoid it. On the contrary, it means that you are confident that you can avoid it altogether. Assuming he was going to drop my neck, that would have severed my neck considerably as it was. His sword is a gentle slit in the throat. I guess that means why did you spot that? "It''s a grip. At the time of using the knife extraction technique, I had a super fast move and an idea, but as you know, a knife doesn''t mean you have to shake it fast." It''s a simple story. Suppose you held the sword very lightly. So if I try to cut even the whole thing, what will happen? It ends with the tail falling out. Of course this is the human body, and if the place is the neck, that makes a lot of sense. But he knows I''m a Immortal. I would not use moves to the point of stabbing him so lightly in the neck, even though there was a possibility that hard work could be used. If so, I could finally guess that it was a move to rip my throat off. "If you don''t hold on tight, there''s no way you can drop your neck or anything. But if you hold on tight and wave your sword, that''s not how you can swing faster than your arm moves. If so¡­" "A high-speed swing with a light grip on the knife, hence the shallow fat muscle... I saw it" Keep your head down tight, you''re really an uncle. Somehow, you have a lot on your mind. "Perhaps that move didn''t taste good when you took off your first machete? "You''re right...... the weight of the knife makes your body flush. Even if they took it, it didn''t taste good... but for that matter, I didn''t neglect to make it through." Ha ha, and I''m grinning bitterly. What a pleasant laugh. He hit me from the bottom, but he''s fine. "... the awkward named himself a spectacular stream, but he was actually broken" "That''s, after all..." "Yes, I helped Master Gallu, but I''m late." View the main hall of the shrine. Many of the treasures made by the Great Heavenly Dog have been sacrificed, where two stone statues had now also been delivered. "My teacher is Gabay, but he is a little younger than Master Gallu. Of course, on his youth, he followed Lord Fuukei, but he was negative that Master Gallu had abandoned the way men were by the mercury of a wise man..." An elderly master hands on rejuvenation. What an evil feeling that is. But even though it is due to training, it cannot be said to be an evil way because the immortal of immortality uses a treasure created without any particular significance. Or not if I say so. You''re supposed to be stealing, so that''s definitely an evil way or a crime. "Nor was I allowed to challenge Lord Fuukei when I broke up, and I was put on my sleeve. Well, you should try Lord Fuukei. I know it was annoying..." I don''t fight because I don''t need to. I see, that would be natural reason if I tried it in person. But what about a long-lived immortal? "... for us, it was a sad wish to beat Lord Fuukei. But that''s why it doesn''t make sense to fall into the wrong way. Speaking of which, that''s what it takes more than one. It is" "It''s not a victory, is it" "You''re right. Of course, it didn''t work out in numbers." Still, you wanted to win. I can''t sympathize with that, it''s something you can''t do. "When Master Gallu returns young, when he is preparing something suspicious with Lord Goku. While I thought the awkward should stop... they flushed me." He sees his own hands. Just like my hand, the hand that kept waving my sword. "Lord Nikawa, who challenged Lord Suibok, well, he tried to use his cursed sword, so it would be inevitable. But you fought on the same mound as us. Thanks to you, I was honestly saved. I''m sure that''s the same for Master Gallu." "I hope so" "Everyone knows that a wizard can''t beat a immortal. But still... when fighting with the same sword. Once again, we were able to respect and admire our ancestors." Surely it doesn''t feel like you''re fighting a human being with a storm suddenly blowing up or electrocuting yourself with lightning. So does Masakazo, but he doesn''t feel like he''s fighting at all. I don''t know what it is. I''m just gonna die before you know it. Even if we lose, I guess it''s not fun. It won''t be a fight in the first place. "Do you mean you have fun losing, too? That''s empathetic." "Even Lord Sansui, is it? "Yeah, I''m still losing to my master. I''ve never even thought of it." "¡­ so much" If the master cared about it, would he have been suppressed without even killing Gallu? No, it won''t. The master would have drawn the will of his opponent and killed him as he was. "I hear that Lord Sansui was the deciding factor for Master Gallu with his right arm. Were you already slashed before you fought?" "Yeah, not long before I got here before I fought you. He was chopped off by an awesome user." "I couldn''t even notice it, I curse my immaturity" "Tell him to Fusabis, who made the prosthetic hand. I''ll be delighted." "¡­ you are truly transcendent. Even unconscious wounds speak with great pleasure" "An unconscious wound... is an injury to my honor. I''m so happy to include this stone wound." Somehow, I fought, I feel it. Even if you''re fighting with a sword, it''s not fun to just kill it unilaterally. "Small moves, dark moves, evil tracks, hidden weapons. In that realm, you beat Master Gallu. That means even those are mastered by you. If you use it, you won''t win. I''m glad to hear that. I''m even proud of you." I''m sure he knows, too. It''s not the original sword move, it''s a small move that can be called cowardice. Even that requires unusual training to succeed first class. Or I''ll break it myself a lot. "The awkward could not see that battle. I lost to you, because I was asleep. Still, my master saw a terrific death battle at the end of the sword." "Ha ha... that''s again" Nor have I seen the battle between my master and Mr. Fuukei. That, he said, was an unprecedented battle. That would have been unprecedented, a battle between immortals who devoted their lives to Wu for four thousand years. Honestly, I wanted to see it too. But then, I went to my parents'' house in Blois... "Last night, they broke the door." "... I''m not connected back and forth" "Oh, no, that''s right, Gabay, my teacher, said he couldn''t wait to finish his studies. You need to get back in there and boost yourself and train your way backwards." I feel the same way. The swordsmen who were there must like the sword. That''s why I should have held him up like a boy. No, if you did, I had a fight. "Me, too. After all these wounds, I came here..." Nothing else, an indelible wound engraved on my body. That was proof of that battle. "When I think of that fight, my chest is so jumpy. He wants to be stronger, train more, fight more." It is annoying. It''s not that I want to be a weak bully, but that if I get too strong, I won''t be able to compete. Still, I want to be stronger and fight stronger enemies. That thought is definitely burning in my chest. "And the awkward. No, I honestly meant to be a swordsman on one end, but I lost to you and my heart was rejuvenated. This is so boring. I don''t want to worry about it! Strength is to live. So what is the strongest that lies ahead? Admiration is the essence, what Master Kacho and Master were saying. Because you admire it, it''s worth it to be the strongest. "Awkward, you''re not that young...... can you fight again? "Yeah, sure. I think I''ll be here again, then show me what you''ve accomplished." That''s what I say, I''ll put my left hand out. He didn''t seem to know what that was. So I packed my time, and I was holding his left hand. "It''s a reunion promise." "... Ha! So that means a promise! Stiff hands, gripping each other hard. Before his hands get old, I want to see him again. That''s what I thought. "Well..." "Oh, what can I do for you in the main hall? I entered the main hall of a shrine lined with many treasures. Of course, I''m not willing to steal any of that treasure. "Here, I thought I''d give you my sword, too" Just now, Gallu''s knife is also served. Conveniently, there was a vacancy on his knife table. There, I put the knife on my hips, too. "Is that a forbidden treasure... made by the Great Tengu" "Yeah, it''s a useless sword to me anymore" If it makes sense that this sword was created. That must be to fight a swordsman with a contraindication as well. Because of this sword, that battle became a battle between swordsmen. Had it not been for this sword, it would not have fulfilled the body. "... the most powerful sword ever created using the bones of Lord Suibok and Lord Fuukei" "Think about it, the strongest knife is also a weird story. If you can beat your opponent just by having it, that''s not even a knife. It doesn''t mean whoever uses it can win." If only the strongest swordsman can use it, it has no meaning to exist in the first place. That was so long ago when I proved Eckezax to him... The sacrifice had reached its frontier a great deal earlier. "To kill humans, a wooden knife is enough. I''ll leave this here." I put a knife and a piece of paper there. "... Lord Sansui, what the hell is that paper? "This is what I wrote about the use of this knife. I got it from Big Heavenly Dog, but without this, you won''t be free when someone uses it later." There are eight ways to use it, the blade of the void. From outside this dimension, an unjustifiable knife that accomplishes the impossible. "Honestly, this is in my hands. Too......" "Too, what is it? "Too many performances," This knife is too bad for me to use. Assuming you bring it back, you''ll be made to do something that isn''t your wife''s instructions. Mostly here, there''s no point in being in the shape of a knife. Functionally, there are no knife elements. What''s the point of a knife that cuts anything, in the form of a knife? This would also be a contradiction. "... is that, is that good? Lose one arm, suffer even indelible wounds, throw away the knife. So what''s left? "There is life. As long as you''re alive, you can do it." Inside the main hall, two stone statues are seated. I laughed in front of those two, lonely. A little more, I wanted to talk to him a lot. I wanted to compete only for the arms of the sword, without any small work. Even if that settlement was only a deviation of luck, even if it meant my death. Still, good. Oh, no. I don''t want to. "Well! That one, though! If I die, my wife and daughter will cry, though! "... Oh, oh! Are you married?! "Yes, it is! I could just drop my master off this time, but he''s gonna slash me in the arm. My face is gonna be so much! This is so pissing me off! Laughing in my tea eyes, I manage to delude myself. But assuming my daughter or blower is like this, I would mourn with outrageous surprise. Therefore, no matter what they say, there is no choice. "Ha ha ha ha! "... well, yeah! The awkward also have a belt, but he was probably pissed off by his wife and son! He said he was too old and too shabby! "Really? Really! The path of the sword is steep! "Anyway, awkward, it was a spectacular master''s day, and when it broke the gate, it was a wanderer. Glad they broke the door! Can I laugh? No, I guess I''m not more laughable. 313 No use. Again, around noon. I was about to go home surrounded by many people, including my master back from the sea. No, really...... Why did this happen? Part of my body will be stoned, one arm will be gone... My arm was only slashed by a speedy railroad, so it doesn''t matter, according to Domino. But the petrification of the body, that''s what you won''t have to rely on the Saib family for. Funny, I just got caught up in my master''s greeting, but I can''t believe I got hurt so much. It is an injury to honour, but also an unnecessary injury. Father or brother, I wonder if you''d be angry. No, well, I ran away without a fight, though it would be more offensive. But I want to fight the boulders again, or something like that, and they''re going to get mad at me. Especially around the festival, they''re going to say, "Are you too different from my time?" Or if it''s a toon, ''No, you''ve got a man up there. But it''s very irritating for your lady''. "Let the world think of you, Sang-sui. Nay, but serve the immortal, and raise the mortal? If you are a raw immortal, you are about to fall for the evil immortal, but how long have you held up? Swimbok, you''ve raised a good disciple." "Yeah, I''m a proud apprentice" "You''ve been good at whatever you do for a long time, but maybe your apprentice''s education won''t allow you to follow other followers either... your apprentice''s talents are horrible. More so now." "Master Kacho..." For some reason, the master''s stock goes up. No, it''s the master who raised me, so that''s what I''m not dissatisfied with in any way, but isn''t it all too much to praise about the master? Master Kacho likes his master too much. That''s what I''ve been waiting for for three thousand years. But that''s the only thing I can scold about my master, so I''d like to ask you to be a little stricter. "I hear you''ve hurt a lot, though, compared to before you traveled. If you go home like this, that''s where it seems like the Great Eight States, what kind of barbaric land the flower bills are. More souvenirs to wrap up." We will all be anxious when the strongest swordsman in the country who did send him out returns in a mess. I''m talking about some kind of cartoon. In fact, in a land that is familiar with fairy arts, they only fought to combat it. When I fight Lloyd, it''s like I dealt with every blah blah blah blah blah blah. I was far from one-on-one...... Well, I''ve dealt with every country, but I''m surprised. "Are you happy with the peaches and carrots? In the meantime, do you want to take it home in a barrel? Not liquor bottles, liquor barrels?! Well, it doesn''t make much sense if they just give me the bottle... If I thought so, it was about ten barrels of liquor that came to my mind. Pretty big, the amount I would think would be harassment if I didn''t have light weight skills. I wonder if the store will open, but if you divide it up, it is likely to disappear soon. "Um, was it okay for a fool to drink this?" "... it would have been poisonous if someone drank it. Depending on the quantity, you will die." Dear Kacho, who listens to Hussabis and hurries to get the barrel back somewhere. I''m glad I didn''t recommend it... I almost poisoned Arcana''s nobility. "... Per sight, wrap some gold dan. Would it be for hire? "Thank you" I did need it. Kim Dan can grow his flesh and stretch his hands and legs, and also improves his physical abilities somewhat. Without this, your combat abilities change a lot. But it is still a pill that kills people when they swallow it. I''d like to ask for something else, other than poison. "Oh, well...... excuse me" and Mr. Ziez, a stoned Goku master, appeared. In his hand was a knife and a sidebar. "We apologize for the inconvenience caused by the uncertainty of our disciples¡­" "No, I enjoyed it too" "I don''t know if I''m going to apologize, but this is my stone knife, General Mo Evil. Please give it to me." It was a weapon of the same name as the treasure made by the master. Or maybe it''s the same thing. The boulders were only made by the real job and the decorations are usually luxurious. The contents, well, it would be rude to check them now and I''ll take them. "Thank you" "Thank you¡­ I am the one who can only thank you" My apprentice is stoned, but I sincerely appreciate it. Sure, he was very calm when he petrified. "Please let me know if you need anything in the future. It''ll take hundreds of years to make it and show it." "You don''t have to be so temperamental..." It doesn''t make sense in hundreds of years... And besides decorating this, I''ll be the only one who''ll use it. Blah, magic weapons are stronger... "So how about a fire-tipped shotgun? Let''s do the newest thing." "It''s a treasure made by the Great Tengu, okay? "Sometimes the Great Heavenly Dog doesn''t have a place to push, so we can''t do anything about it." Can I give people what I''ve given them? Even now, he regretted the service of his two right arms. And the Great Ten Dog said it was a donation, but I don''t have a place to put it, so I feel like I sent it. Well, I have a similar theory. "The firetip is a breathing treasure made of lava, and if you use it, you can breathe the fairy air around you and burn it, causing a big fire." "I don''t want to." I''m a rough disciple of God, but I''m not... I don''t have a mission that has to turn the perimeter into a big fire. In the first place, it''s easy to start a fire if you think about the wind direction. "Well... here we go. Swimbok, what do you think I want? "That''s right... for minutes I''ve been away from here for a long time. Exactly how many star frosts, there will be more you don''t know." "Holy shit... now they''re really gonna treat me like a barbarian" Elders starting to think about it. Leave them alone, the swordsmen have greeted me. "Look, neither Landau nor Sekiei. Why don''t you say hello?" "Well, peacock...... don''t push your back" "Hmm......" In addition to the quail of the spectacular stream, the sekiei of the landscape and the good stream also appeared. Apparently, he wants to say hello at the end. "Oh hon... the other day, I suddenly tried to compete and excused myself" Greeting first was a big Landau. You don''t really apologize to people, it seems very embarrassing. "But I am proud that there was no disturbance in the sword muscle. No, I couldn''t even wave my sword... it was brilliant" "Hey, Landau. Lord, you''re here to apologize or to praise." "This is crazy, Kujaku! Honey, anyway, you were brilliant. If I can, I''d like to see you alive... but even if the awkward were old and decaying, there are necessarily those who inherited our Synopsis. I''d like to thank you for that fold." "So it wasn''t an apology? First of all, you will be broken like an awkward man and returned yesterday." A casual whale is teasing Landau. I see, he''s been close from time to time. He said we were too close and we were broke together... Being close is also an idea. "... sorry" "Nothing like apologizing. Besides, I will be visiting you again before you grow old." "Well... then, now it''s time to sign up for an interrogatory battle" "Yeah, I''m looking forward to it" "Hey, don''t run away, Sekiei" "Shut up! Why should the awkward apologize! "If you don''t want to apologize, say hello. He''s disrespectful." As I was saying goodbye, Sekiei was being suppressed by a quail trying to escape. Somehow, it''s a surprisingly interesting threesome. "Nikawa was forgiven, why the awkward......! "Nikawa is still in a cage, so there is only one. Besides, Lord Swibbock will stay here." Apparently, a man named Nikawa, packaged by his master, was heartbroken. Though with a solid consciousness, that would be the case if it were done that way. "... that, what. I was unconscious the other day, but not next." "Yeah, I''m looking forward to that" "Yes! I don''t like that attitude! You''re gonna make me regret this! I knew you subtly hated me. No, they blatantly hate me. Well, not everyone likes it. "If that''s what you think, we have to go after Master Gallu first." "Naturally! Now it''s time to keep your eyes off me! "No, not at all... the awkward should be able to avoid the first machete." Together, they are the three who look forward to being reunited. I''d like to see you again within a few years if possible, but will blah blah blah blah blah clearance go down? Around there, I am a little anxious. "Ah, Master Sansui. I''ve been thinking a lot, but I''ve decided to stay. Full training begins when the master finishes his life''s work." "Right, that would be better. Until then, I hope you''re learning from Master Kacho and Master Suibok." "Whose apprentice am I..." Mr. Zen worries about his roots. Is he, after all, Master Kacho''s apprentice or Master Suibok''s apprentice or my apprentice? I feel like we''re all disciples now, but that would be my own logic. "No, I''m aware of the bottom line..." "To put it out, I''m fifty steps with you, too. I haven''t learned anything about heaven and earth." "There''s a long way to go..." Mr. Zen, I want you to feel safe. The master seems to be also good at developing disciples, so I''m sure he will improve soon. Mastery of fairy arts is hard on the ground, though on a centenary basis. "At times like this, heaven and earth laws are difficult. I can''t let you have a grip." "In the meantime, I''ll just give you this" Second, look at the master at hand. Gently, I closed my eyes. "Sansui, it is a forgotten thing. Let''s just say I give it to you first." "No, Master. I didn''t forget that, I put it there." "You must have forgotten that." "No, because I don''t need it anymore" Look at your right and right arms, and Fusabis openly puts his face up. That''s right, the great part of the Great Tengu and the nasty part are condensed. Of course I look up to you. "Master, you have already given me a sword" "Just take it." "Shapeless, swordsmanship and sword heart. My master also told me that it was important." "Morning. Take it." "It is not necessary for me, such as a weapon made of the bones of my master and Mr. Fuukei" "Yeah, I''m gonna force you to hold it." As it is, we are likely to go on earth with nothing, such as resolving it in discussion. I want to manage not to receive it, I want to dispose of it if I can. I sent my gaze to ask Master Kagoo to send me a rescue boat. "I''m swimming. Why would you want to push that far in the first place? Dear Kacho, you ask me the obvious. The surroundings are in tune. ''Cause I don''t know what it means to want to give a knife made of my own bones to a disciple. "This is what I should have been. I can no longer take it back, but that''s why I want Sansui, my ideal, to keep me and Fuukei''s ideal." "Don''t push your ideals on your disciples. You''re gonna get annoyed." Wow, that''s too much of a geese thing. Or you won''t know unless you tell me, this guy. "But Master Kacho! "If you had a weapon made of human bones, you''d be suspicious of it." "But, Master! "You can make something else and give it to me." "But! "Then you use it." "This is difficult to use because it cannot be cut unless it is delivered to the sheath." Master, it''s too blah blah... I would ask you not to push your disciples to use things that are difficult. Blah, if Gallu hadn''t read the air even during yesterday''s battle, it could have been brought in to strike. "Besides, I have a great deal of Qigong swordsmanship! It''s hard to use over there, but it''s certainly powerful. In fact, if Gallu and his master were to fight, it is possible that he was present at the array. In that case, only the sword would have remained and the flesh would have evaporated. I''m not a sword or anything. "What an excellent trick for Qigong swordsmanship?! "Rough God''s, Qigong Sword Method...... Interesting" "I''d like to show you..." Something around me started to thrive. Why were you talking about sending me out, and that''s what happens... "Well, can you show me a little? I''m worried about you." "Then Master Kacho, with a little help" Master Suibok touched Lady Kagoo''s shoulder, seemingly nothing. That''s just it, the surrounding signs obviously switched. From the immortality of Master Kacho, he is moving to the immortality of Master Suibok. You''ve done a great job of taking control of this neighborhood... "Ink Flow Immortal Qigong Sword Method Absolute, Ten Bull Diagram Figure 7¡° Forgotten Bull Keeper "" Suddenly, the sky darkens. If you look up at the sky wondering what it is, the night sky is spreading there... not. The atmosphere is creating a lens and converging sunlight into the master''s palm. "Heavenly Heavenly Solitary, Tenguino Blade (Tenguino Yaiba)" "... hey Suibok, isn''t this the Qigong sword method and not the heavenly motion method? The master, who had done an amazing job of rustling, had been told too much by Master Kacho. Sure, what you''re doing is also a qigong sword, but the main thing looks like a heavenly motion method. "Since you are a disciple of Non, shouldn''t you call it Heavenly Motion Law?" "... No, because this is a sunny day. Because on a rainy day it will be another move. Because it binds the rain clouds." "Isn''t that heavenly motion? A moment of darkness breaks and the master''s sword is revealed at daylight. Chi Gong swordsmanship is all about fame, a stunt that is nothing but completely immortal. That was pulsating all the way through the pieces. Everyone is a step backwards, guessing the amount of energy. "... is it the heavenly motion method, this? It''s harder to keep it as a Qigong sword." "You... if you are proud to be a disciple of Non, then show it right" "But I already call it Qigong Sword Method when I slay Fuukei..." "Then change it now" I don''t care, just consume it. There was an elder. Just casually asking what kind of qigong sword it is, but all of a sudden think about the surroundings where the heavenly motion method was used. 314 Dialogue Unification of the Middle Plains, capital of the Great Empire. Its capital, which extremes robustness, was believed to be immortal, as was the majesty of the emperor. The trust was betrayed by the wrath of heaven that triggered the emperor''s atrocities. Thankfully, everyone fled the capital. Of course, it rose in the middle of the night and leaned ninety degrees in the morning, twitching and sinking into the sea as it were. Don''t call this a natural mutation. What is it? Around noon, he returned abruptly, but half of the capital was still ''tide-pickled''. It was definitely not a dream, everyone was convinced. Then there was no need to think about what the people of the capital would do next. Escape the capital without falling. Everyone was running away from the castle anyway, just holding onto their luggage. Even if it were originally a gateway to freedom of movement, this situation would shut it down. But there is no such thing as'' fully automatic ''in this world. No matter how there is a dictator, the gate will not open or close unless someone moves it with their own hands. I mean, everyone was escaping, thankfully. The people who lived in this capital were limiting themselves to the Emperor. It wasn''t just the people, the soldiers, the officials, even the proximity had escaped. No, it was the proximity of the chief minister and others who were taking the initiative to escape. One of the things that best grasps the causality is the proximity to what Suibok used to hear about dumping this capital in the ocean. After that, he was dumped in the ocean without metaphor exaggeration, and whoever thought it was that immortal who was "God" himself. They took the initiative to escape, an intermediate managerial position, which conveys the emperor''s words. No matter what the emperor said, no one would listen. ¡­¡­ The emperor sat on the throne with one tired face. Empty castles, but little after pillage. That is the result of everyone prioritizing their lives. ¡­¡­ What comes to his chest is not a glorious past. Rather, it was an experience of painful loss. I had a general who grew up with me and my brothers. He scattered on the battlefield and the role was taken over to the child. "You''ll be able to level this middle ground. I''m a soldier for that." His struggle led the Yamond Empire to leap forward. His death was not in vain. Earlier, I was wasted. ¡­¡­ For me, I had a loyal minister from an earlier generation who could also be another father. He was very tough, but without his education, he wouldn''t have had himself now. ''Your Majesty, this middle plain is covered in blood. You''re the only one who can save this. " He fell ill and other worlds, but his teachings still live in the emperor. I guess I won''t be taken advantage of anymore just because I''m alive. It was only now that he had gained immovable status, but not from the beginning. He built the Great Empire after his ordeal. That''s why he was so desperate to protect it. Well, I can''t protect you anymore. When the emperor angered the immortal, the capital was floated and sunk into the sea. If a great man mentioned this, everyone would think, ''Oh, you''re old''. But not near the Yamond Empire. "The Divine Realm" and "The Great Eight States" are real airborne cities that can be seen. There are islands that actually float, and you will find it no wonder that the capital floats. Yes, there is a verse where the emperor and his proximity thought, ''There is an island that is floating, where the Immortal lives''. In fact, the truth is that ''Immortals are floating in surgery, and if you want to, you can fly other lands''. Whoever thinks of it, if it pisses off such a raw man, it''s natural to perish the country and so on. Fearing the wrath of immortals, everyone fled the emperor. It is indeed the right decision. He won''t let anything happen anymore. No matter how right policies and strategies he has worked out, no one will ever follow those words. "... everything I have built has collapsed." "That''s right." He was preceded in the presence of Suibo, who had taken his body shape with the art of Golden Dan. He, who had already sent out his disciples, had appeared before him three times. "... have you come to laugh about me? "Laugh? Noon''s just here to talk." I came to talk to you. Well, certainly now the emperor will be able to talk slowly. He was completely snagged, too, by the boulder. There is no point in not asking their opinions and just shouting their own requests. But how many things broke just to make it that mental state? "... what are you trying to say" "Reflected? "Reflection? That''s not all I did" Talk about your true intentions. The Emperor and Immortal conveyed their words without yelling at each other. "Speaking of, I admit I missaw something called a Immortal. No... I reached for something I didn''t know, so I had no choice." "That''s right. I certainly don''t know what to do." "But there is no mistake in seeking immortality. I wish you would be quiet and offer immortality." I was very aggressive because I had no false intentions. Well, this won''t lead to that kind of emotion, like gratitude or emotion. It is an extremely ''natural'' thing. "But what about the pharmacists and the doctors? "I actually found you guys. I wasn''t wrong." "I see, you don''t think you''ve caused trouble to your subjects? "If it''s the original, the incompetence of doctors and pharmacists is bad. I don''t know where it is. Find the presbytery medicine, I''m not saying. I am ordering you to replicate the mercury of the wise man already in our possession somehow. There''s even a real smelting silver furnace, exposing you to incompetence in spite of it. No matter how they''re punished, don''t complain." Well, maybe so. Rejuvenating drugs are real, and their efficacy is certain. I''m unhappy with the fact that I can''t make it. Of course, it would be almost impossible for even a heavenly dog or immortal on that path, such as the reproduction of the divine work of the cell, the great heavenly dog among the heavenly dogs. "Incompetence... so, Emperor. What do you think of your situation? "... got everything flown by the storm, that''s how I feel" I''m not willing to be angry anymore, to mourn, to hate, to grieve. I didn''t have that energy, I was just stunned. Disappointment, all I can say is. "... I was a great emperor. I do not think that anyone other than me can do my greatness. Even now." Even now, self-esteem and complacency have not shriveled. I think it''s more of a fact than that. Only the glory of the past still comforted him. "That I will live forever. That''s great, why don''t you know? "I hear there''s a ''king'' who ruled this neighborhood like you. I haven''t lived around here forever either." "I hear there was a king, back in the legend. But I am the Emperor alone." "I don''t know how it''s different... but I guess the Lord wasn''t born suddenly as an emperor either" "I was born as emperor as possible." Born fate. I used to hear that word, too. That''s what God said directly to me. "Neither my predecessors nor their predecessors. It brings stability to this Nakahara, but has become corrupt for it. I am the one who brings it to fruition. The mercury of the stolen sage was for the ''emperor'' who brought peace. My predecessors and my predecessors never got their hands on it." "That''s fine..." "Of course, I''m not the only one. I also intended to give it to my wife. Alternatively, if even the quantity could be bribed, it would not have been a rash to give the loyal minister a share. But... crushed." "Another impossible story..." "Something I can''t do, or I can''t. No, I didn''t..." I don''t think I can reverse from here to the boulder. Trust has already been lost. His subjects have been reminded from their dreams. "What I built, overnight, was disintegrating. Besides, it just broke. We will see that the days of Shura have returned, where fools everywhere are fighting as they once were." That said, he stares. Again, look at the man who took order from the world. "If you don''t kill me, you''ll be killed, and those times have come again." "Isn''t that normal? It''s what every human being does, and so does the beast. Too much pessimism, such as talking sadly about it" "That is why my unity was worth it! One looks at the whole human race. The other looks at the whole organism. That doesn''t make sense. "... Whatever you do now, whatever I do, everything will be too late. You don''t understand me. How can you do that to someone else? "No, because it is. From what I can tell, you''re a pharmacist and a doctor..." "Negligence and incompetence must be brought to justice. Results are what it is, achievements are what it is. What you can do, what you can''t do, what you can''t do, is a sin." "Then you are guilty too." "... right" The emperor sat shallow on the throne. Keep your weight on your back and get in a sloppy position. "I was blaming the fallen kingdoms. I thought that the fool who did not lay flat on me, the mighty and the excellent, had come to a worthy end. If so, I guess so too. You must take responsibility for your incompetence by mismeasuring the strong." "Well I guess so, you were simply strong. If you made peace by force, it would not be virtue. If the power to bring the army together is virtue, it may not be possible to say that it was not in another country." "... I''ve learned. A beast named Immortal, only clever. Your wisdom brings no favor to the world." After hearing his words, the Emperor was talking to each other and finally realizing the fundamental differences in values. "You may be smart, but you''re stupid." "They say that a lot." "I guess." The emperor was very convinced. "What goes out of your mouth may be the truth, but I''m just giving up and watching. You don''t get anybody." "Naturally, truth is what is there. There''s no way that''s easy on people." "Even if the word that came out of my mouth was not true, it was for the world of men. At least it was meant to be. But... you don''t have it. I really understand, why don''t you... use your powers for the world? Immortals are beasts. It was a word that correctly recognized the immortal thing. Nor would they deny it. "You are not willing to do anything for the world before your mistakes. I can''t accept that." "It''s only natural that you can''t admit it. You''re not the Lord''s subjects in the first place." "Don''t reopen it... you''re the one who''s unwilling to talk to others" "Maybe so. I was picked up earlier by my teachers and disciples, but I pushed them off." "I don''t know how it makes sense to you to say what you did... because I thought it was worthless to know" I just curse for one thing because I have nothing more to lose. It was the last resistance to give in to the mind. "Anyway, Non is a pointless man. He is an inconvenient, helpless man. But I still raised my apprentice. A proud apprentice." ¡­¡­ "Emperor, people make mistakes. It''s also common in the broad sense that everything in Noh''s life is strange from rooting before it''s wrong." I still have something to do. That''s why I still don''t go back to nature. But if it disappears now, it doesn''t bother me that much. "If you can''t forgive mistakes, that''s why you nurture succession. It is the apprentice who receives his achievements and learns his lessons that will be the achievement. Take responsibility at all times so that you can leave the world." There is no ceiling in the palace because Suibok is crushing the roof. Ex Blue Sky, he visited. "I''ll tell you one thing" "What?" "This is not the word of Non, nor the word of Tengu. You''ve been exposed, the word of a pharmacist." That''s all, I definitely have to let you take it. Suibok was squeezing his ever nagging, all-encompassing face. "He told you he was out of love." Sure, I wasn''t ambitious. Sure, it wasn''t superb. Still, I have lived clean and right and as a subjects. I''ve been selling drugs for the same people. That he, that they, were treated unfairly. "It was Noah who destroyed your country. But it was you, not the others, who hurt your subjects. Your subordinates turned you away because they knew that your actions were in the wrath of God." "... it" "Is that even the shallow carelessness of the lower (...)? If you hurt your people, you won''t find them." "But if we don''t, you don''t think it''s our fault that we don''t come out" In the end, even if you''re willing to have a discussion, it probably doesn''t mean you''ll understand. "Live as you please, and the others have no choice but to give up, but to say great things..." "So what other words did you send to your people than ''be patient'' and ''work hard''? Truth is not gentle. Beat what''s been beaten, beat everywhere. As the two mighty men of this side have been tormented in their lives. "If you can''t accomplish what you ordered, have you had enough patience, enough effort, and so on? "... because it was, as a truth. I told you something similar earlier." "So what did you do with the floating capital?" "I couldn''t... I couldn''t tell you what to do" "Naturally, effort is not omnipotent. The living strive for the most part in the first place." Even immortals who don''t need food and drink need a huge amount of training to get there in the first place. If you take it as a total quantity, it''s obviously harder than a shrewd. "We demand even more effort and patience from those who strive and endure, without showing any direct consideration. That''s what you do. Though the same is true of Non. After all, your instructions weren''t absolutely right, they just could never be changed." ¡­¡­ "Didn''t you get angry if you told me too? Try harder or be more patient. So the LORD would have had much in return, but your subjects had nothing. On top of that, I found out something more powerful than you, who obeys." Very, definitively, he leaves. That''s what I did as a proxy for the pharmacist I protected. "You''ll be cleaner dead." 315 Information Be gracious, the Lord of the Domino Republic was working. It is also a state of emergency. Besides, this time, the other monster of another world, not the state. The public has already begun to know that, but the people were optimistic. Anyway, Rikyo is a hero to the people. With five divine treasures, it brings its bounty widely to the people. Though it was the war against Arcana that was greatly defeated, it killed all the royal families and nobles who had laid down repression, and then taxes were greatly reduced. Whether you win or lose, an exchanger with the best results. It is not surprising that it is God who worships. If you put it in person, the expectations are painful, but I was quite grateful. There has been little rioting at all, it''s an easy story as a trader. Nevertheless, the monster of the Old World who drove humanity out 10,000 years ago is the enemy. If you try him, who knows how to add and subtract divine treasures, there is no element that can be used for Rakuten. If you''re looking for strong and good information, it''s... "This is General, I didn''t know you were here in person like this. As much as I''m afraid of your patience." "... you look better than I thought. Is that a benefit to the divine treasure, too? Right now Rikyo was having informal talks over the course of busy hours. The opponent came the other day in search of ginseng fruit, a soldier from another country. Pinkiri, even when it comes to military personnel, but he was a man who devoured considerably higher among them. That he informally meets the supreme power of another country. Where that means, it''s very deep. "No, I owe this to my proximity and my wife. You did your best, and you''re supported. Not long ago I almost had to inspire and encourage myself. How many times has my throat been crushed?" "... I see. Looks like he''s grown up too." "Yes, thank you." I started to sit back. Against Rikyo, the general felt that way. Of course, I guess the ferocity hasn''t subsided. That is why the fighting spirit is daunting against this adversity. "... In fact, our country attacked Oseo the other day and met with a payback" "Regardless of attacking Oseo...... is it a payback? "The nobles along the border ran wild, but the invasion was quite well equipped. As it was, although it could have been temporarily occupied, a majority of the forces put in were killed and half were captured as prisoners" I see, it is a total defeat. Perhaps it was the lower end that was killed, and it was the ''nobles'' that were caught. It would have been kept alive simply because it would be a ''ransom''. "I can''t believe the power that''s there is in Oseo today." "Sounds sloppy" "Yeah, well. As a matter of fact, I''ve already had a few, albeit informal, cases from other people. Yeah, now we''re completely out of doubt." It''s not anger. I don''t hold such feelings towards Oseo. The fighting spirit is just burning. "I see, if your opponent is in a country where the war is over already, you can''t do that. I can''t burn it down from country to country." The Kingdom of Arcana has already officially apologized once and for all for ''I''m sorry the sopeds messed up''. In addition, he tells countries that ''we are not willing to expand our territory any further'' in a way that is close to intimate. Now if we have an ''official pre-emptive attack'', that''s what can leave us with a remorse on a century-by-century basis. Of course that''s something you can smash into too, but it''s pointless to do that now. "It''s getting fun..." "That''s fine. For once, my country will also (...) watch the war between Oseo and Arcana" The general said it was a matter of decision. "I don''t aim for Oseo''s back, but vice versa, I don''t help him to Arcana. Not that I simply don''t have enough power to participate in clashes between the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures and dragons. Clearly, my country (...) hopes both fall together" Even if the dragons don''t join the war, they''ll know how powerful it is just to deal with the monsters of the old world. The general supported the judgment of ''his country''. "Arcana has an unusual collection of warfare forces, but on the other hand, there is a large aspect that has already annexed Domino. Surely in the midst of sorting out a country that has just undergone a revolution, it would be difficult to expand its territory any further. That is why, at least not now, it is a threat to neighbouring countries. And if" now "passes, the power will be cut off. But not Oseo." Whatever the facts, Oseo and the monsters of the old world are totally hand in hand. If so, it means you''ve gained a tremendous amount of fighting power. Contrary to that, Oseo is not a big country to flatter. "Everyone is relieved that you were the first to target the Arcana Kingdom. Oseo is confident that he can drop Arcana, and in other countries he can hold it for a day." "Goddamn it... what clever monsters" "Yes, that''s the big one. The monsters of the old world are the right people to talk to. Therefore, my country is (...) optimistic." Perhaps the worst thing about this world is the person you''re not willing to talk to at all. Someone who doesn''t have any idea of achieving an end without devoting any effort to intimidation, blackmail, or negotiation. In other words, enemies who beat me up silently and take everything away from me after I smashed this one. It''s not like someone who can''t speak, someone with unknown values. At least, he''s afraid to see a slap, he''s wise. I''m willing to follow the rules, including asking for ransom. In that sense, it is much better than one immortal or the other. In the case of immortals, they don''t want to do anything unhelpful or even want to gain. "If you fall together, there''s no such thing as an easy story. Whichever wins, the loss of battle power will be enormous. Someone loses money without losing anything. I see. Wise." "My lord general, because you don''t want that? "Speaker, I''m a soldier. There is no disputing the judgment of the state. How about you rather than me? "You''re losing the other half. No matter how hard you try, the draw will be the mountain of Sekiyama" The chief officer who burns the fighting spirit was aware of the defeat, however. Aim for the draw with all your might, the General pays tribute to its positivity. Laughing in a win is something that everyone can do, but laughing in a lose is a testament to the strong. "I''m used to losing, just laugh at the end, that''s fine" "I see, boulders are God''s most beloved heroes. If there''s a goddess of victory, I''m sure she loves you more than anyone." "Don''t give me the name of God. Not in front of us." One kind, even hostility. Hearing the name of God, the man who gained the treasure of God pronounces himself annoyed. "Nevertheless, my lord, I thank you. The more information you have, the better if you''re certain of its origin." "Well, can I expect consideration" The other day, the general was treated almost free of charge, even though he was turned around. In contrast, he says this information does not repay the debt. "... of course, go ahead" "Well, when you get the draw, why don''t you hire me at the domino?" When they lose, Arcana and Domino will vanish. If it is unlikely but won, Oseo will just disappear. But in the event of a draw, only Arcana and Domino and Oseo would equally devalue the nation. It is not usual for generals in other countries to wish to serve in such a fallen country. "Of course, I''m not the only one. After evacuating the clan, they will also be fed nearby together. I need you to get me the right position." "... surprised, actually others have told me that" Rikkyo looks surprisingly surprised without acting. As for Rikkyo, I''m happy, but honestly, I''m surprised. Everyone is aiming for this country even though they just want the information to flow. Of course, I''m talking about it after I''ve grabbed the best results I can get. "Don''t you have a patriotism or something? "It''s not like it''s not, but it''s not as heartfelt. I wouldn''t sell my country in the middle of a war, but I wouldn''t talk about it if it was before the war started. Besides... if you stop being a soldier, you have no right to follow the state." "What a... good word. I really liked it." "Say it again, but only if it draws. If we lose, the country won''t stay, but if we win, we''re not going to go there." If it''s a decent war, you''re right not to stick your neck in a battle between big countries. Of course, that''s not the case if it was requested by a big country, but if it''s not, it''s also a good idea not to do anything. Or if that big country tells you not to do anything, you should. But that''s only a decent war. This war is not decent, and that''s why we shouldn''t wish for a draw or anything. "Except if you draw. The (...) people in my country may be happy with each other, but I''m not going to go along with such silly noise" "Really... Sometimes you know because you''re a military man. In fact, even in protest aloud, some of them were sealed off by civilians. You advised me that I should at least help one of them, and that they laughed at me with my nose and rejected it? He says he''s already getting ready for asylum over here." "... so the flag color is that bad? If drawn, the future of the neighbouring countries is bleak. Of course, both countries will suffer serious damage. "In fact, I can''t hit my hands. The owner of Disuia is quite old, but he hasn''t lost his monstrous old age. Suddenly we sent the number there to the city where the old body had ruled for many years. I mean, I don''t have the means to substantially prevent it. Perhaps we can do something if we detect signs of mountain water, but the range is too wide" An army that doesn''t even know where it''s lurking, I see. I''d say it sucks. Of course, even if it''s an invisible army, we eat rice, so there''s no point in finding it at all. But this is a vast nation, and there is no way to strike a hand in a situation where the number of opponents is unknown. Not to mention, it would be even more impossible in this country, where there are no communication facilities or anything. "But that they have human allies. That it is Oseo. Above all, we have found that we can root for neighbouring countries. If we can understand that much... we can set up as many operations as we want" "You can''t do this to me. Is that a boon to the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, too? "No, it''s a peculiar wisdom of the Japanese who love to behave (cheats)." If you''re not thinking about it, and you don''t know where you are, that''s the one person you can''t hit. But the other person, surely, has wisdom. With tactics and strategy, they are trying to attack Arcana and Domino. Then I can read hands. "But they''re serious. I''m seriously trying to destroy you." "That''s natural, it''s wrong to think about it specially. There''s nothing dumber than praying that they''re dumb, or that they''re not serious or that they''re not serious." At least, even the domino empire on the verge of annihilation had spiritual civilians and martial officers who were genuinely trying to contain the revolution. The emperor was insulting from start to finish, and the royal family was optimistic until the end of the day. But the scene and the people just above it were always desperate. Not everyone was competent, but there''s no way that people who are exposing their lives aren''t desperate. "Conveniently, they''re all dumb, and there''s no such thing as that. Even if you''re dumb, if you''re desperate, they''ll eat you up over here. Even if it was inefficient, if it''s a lot of people and morale, that''s all I''m afraid of. I don''t know the nerves of the ones who make fun of those people." Once the operation is successful, only the enemy will destroy itself on its own without any damage to the self-defense. There can be no such convenient development. The opponent is also at risk, so give it all you can. Not all humans conveniently lose their temper and surrender to us. Of course, not at all. "I agree, we shouldn''t confuse pawn play on the board with reality" "You just have to think later about winning steadfastly while making sacrifices rather than vividly suppressing sacrifices and winning. And... no matter how much we raise this time, there will be a lot of sacrifice." Neither is this one going to fear sacrifice, but the opponent will also fight without fear of sacrifice. It''s everywhere, it should be a normal war. "Can you draw? "I''ll draw. That''s my part." 316 Volkswagen Limiter''s off divine treasure, thereby greatly improving the strategy. Specifically, traffic was significantly improved by Ark Noah. In short, I want you to think of it as a bus that can warp. By means of such operational laws, we regularly move major locations. Currently, the leaders of the Arcana kingdom and Rikyo were traveling back and forth between Wang Du and their property. On top of that, it is still the king''s capital that brings us all together. "I want a phone" Before all of them, Rikyo vomited a disgruntled first voice. "The warp device is handy, but I have a lot of trouble getting off on the boat. You can call me, you can radio me, I want a call anyway." "Ukio, I want you to talk to me" "Mm, right. I''m so sorry, Father." Royal trump card, Kazaki Rikyo. He started explaining what he currently knows before the summit. "It starts with definitive information. We have dignitaries from countries in Oseo''s neighborhood who have grasped that Oseo is fully connected to monsters in the old world." Speaking of Oseo, it''s a country that smashed to bitterness the other day. I''ve put in three trump cards that will surely win if you put them on the field, you can call it a fancy operation. That sacrificed country and the monsters of the old world join hands. Well, I can''t say enough about it. "The nations entered into a covenant with Oseo. That is¡­ to observe the wars of the kingdoms of Arcana and Domino and Oseo." What that word would mean would be a total war between these two forces. Kill each other without worrying about the back, destroy one. To that end, the opponent did not fail to root. Not to mention the proud strong won''t last long, but many countries will try not to get their hands on this one. "Well, it''s the enemy''s purpose envisaged on it..." No matter what kind of creature they are, they are working on an effective operation against us. In that sense, it is so much easier to do than immortals. I suddenly lose my country over there alone, so there''s no treatment or anything. "The enemy knows well about the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, and that''s all he''s afraid of. For example, the drop of this war they are aiming for¡­ is to let them, at a minimum, put out all of the Eight Divine Treasures" Maybe they demand something else. But still, we are certain to demand all eight kinds of divine treasures. And that is the demand that cannot be established without the destruction of this country. and at the same time. It is also a demand that will not be established once this country is doomed. "To do that, you don''t have to let the five of us die." So far, the relationship between the owners of each house and the owners of the Eight Divine Treasures is good. Therefore, the most secure way to obtain the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures would be to resolve them politically. "Especially me, I have the Holy Grail Elixir of Will. On top of that, Vajra also has a vengeful demon knife Dinesleif that can kill dragons anyway, and danua and ungaikyo to fear for monsters other than dragons. Simple story, if one of us escapes, we can start over in another country." Rikyo has five divine treasures. I have an elixir, but I can''t kill it because of it, and I have a dyne slaife, but I can fight a dragon because of it. If such a hero escapes, if he defines the dragon as the object of revenge, he will lose his boundaries. There''s no way they won''t be afraid of that. "That is why the enemy cannot kill you. If I kill you, no one will be able to command me. On the contrary, you could also use your daughter-in-law to take over this country" Rikkyo himself, if ordered by the five men on this occasion, is on the contrary going to throw his life lightly if ordered by the king. I''ve killed many enemies before and let my allies die. To that extent, I know shame. "That''s why dragons don''t burn in this king''s capital, though you''ll get your hands on it. He''s not the kind of person who can do that." As for the flow, it will. Only the top of this country must survive and surrender. Otherwise, it is even possible that the eight kinds of divine treasures being gathered will be dispersed because of it. "At least I guess we''re not going to expand the front until we collect all eight kinds of divine treasures. That''s why we settle with this Arcana and Domino..." "I see that. It certainly makes sense." The enemy was decent in a way. It''s only because it''s decent that we can assume a war station. On the other hand, it was also a fact that we could not work out an effective operation against it. "But, my son. How exactly do you urge us to surrender?" For example, it is assumed that there are communication facilities in various locations. Then I can report you surrendered to the enemy or something like that. But unfortunately, there''s nothing like that. Because there isn''t, on the contrary, if you kill them all, the report will be delayed. For the delay in reporting, the five people on this occasion no longer intend to surrender, creating room for the trumpets to storm for that matter. Of course, the monsters of the old world will also try to kill as much as they can with regard to the three non-Rikyo. Because then, even more easily, Arcana can proceed to annihilation. "Destroy all parts of the world, abduct the powerful men of the land... and cause them to gather to appeal to this king''s capital. Well, I guess so." "... surrender and demand that the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures be offered. I know that... but there''s a chance that we won''t surrender." "Sure. But if the dragon shouts in a big voice to the people of the king''s capital: ''If you surrender, you will not only take the lives of the people of the king''s capital''..." "Literally, you mean to put pressure on it... but if the dragon is that strong, is there no chance of hitting this king''s capital with everything? "Sure, that was a concern for my Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure, too. It is foolish to disperse your power, and it is clever to concentrate and hit the stronghold. The Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure is only a weapon against dragons, not a weapon that can be annihilated. If you have enough to crush us, you will. From the beginning." Yes, if you can do that, you should be doing that from the beginning. There is no point in bothering to join hands with Oseo and others. Instead of attacking Pandora beforehand, you just need to hit the King''s Capital from soggy. Failure to do that means...... "For better or worse, the opponent doesn''t have enough power to crush us. I guess the dragon in particular isn''t that far away. So you''re rooting and limiting who you fight." Enemy forces are not that excessive. But maybe there''s enough force to make this one perish normally. In that sense, it was just as troublesome as the seriousness of the other person. "And that''s the same thing over here. Even if this one sends a genuine collection to Oseo and burns it down, there''s no way to stop the domestic forces that would already be in place. So you can''t just slap them in the head, if you do that, it''s muddy." Smash your head and the battle will be over. It''s not that simple. All in all, the main thing for the monsters of the old world is the dragon, not the king of Oseo, but the greatest power. Just because the king of Oseo was murdered, I can''t think of a way to escape. "All we can do is want to do what the opponent put into the fight itself as soon as possible. Since the Arkana kingdom is a battlefield, the damage won''t be half as bad, but defensive warfare is such a thing." I don''t know about their kitchen situation, but it should be finite anyway. And because they''re decent, if the numbers shred, they''ll bring harmony. From there on, it depends on the other party''s circumstances. "Perhaps the opponent''s fighting power should be timed to match the dragon''s ''feathering''. Sometimes you attack a small town on the road to procure food, but that''s the only way to hit a big city in earnest." The enemy is also a creature, if he is hungry, he cannot fight. There are more problems in the Great Army than attacking small villages on the road to procure food. "At the moment, we would also be spreading our forces of war thinking about the risks of discovery. As has already been proven in Disuir, magic by magic can be tapped unilaterally as long as there is distance. Even without the Eight Divine Treasures, we can do something about it to some extent." "So, what hand can you hit? "So far, I''ve only got as many hands to hit as the means I''m doing. This means concentrating our forces in the big cities, bringing the benefits of Danua and Ungaikyo to the soldiers and strengthening them. That''s about it." The principals of the four houses listened silently to the conversation between the king and Rikyo. Because Rikkyo''s predictions are especially, and they are too different from the wars we know. Around that time, Rikyo probably has too much different knowledge and experience. "And I beg your pardon. That was an inappropriate way to talk..." "That''s good, is there really anything you can do" "On the whole, strategically, it will depend on the number of opponents. In a way, we just have to move it as stone. Assuming this one uses Noah to move large human beings, it will be a trail to enemies who may already be lurking. In the first place, it''s not a good idea to break a stone, even though you don''t know what they''re after. First, even if we evacuate humans, there''s no place to put them." If you want to evacuate the surrounding villages to the city, where do you want to evacuate the vast number of people living in the city? Even if they were to evacuate to Domino, it would be too much for them to be transferred from the whole area. "Just" There was one bright ingredient. "If you want to be tactically limited, there are forces that can beat dispersed forces. It could even be already working." That is something everyone on this occasion knows but forgets. "A group of rare magic users are massively aligned and working together to assemble tactics. Eckezacks suggests the existence of forces that can track them down and overthrow them. I tried to reach you, and you were already gone." It''s one of the few battle groups in the world who played swimbok, the most powerful man in the world, to give him a taste of the struggle. A mighty enemy among the mighty, Eckezaks remembered. "Where the hell is the power? Are you kidding me, Majan? "It''s in the tempera." The Kingdom of Arcana is a vast nation, and therefore not all populated areas. Many places are untouched nature, as is the case in the land where Swivok and Mountain Water have been trained. Of course, abundant nature is not easy for humans, but sometimes the terrain is complex and difficult to navigate, or it is just vegetation that is not worth using, or an area unfit for farming or hunting. But naturally, it is still paradise from the monsters of the old world. From them who came from a barren wilderness, a star of constant life, wherever they went, it would be heaven in the meantime. Well, I''m still tired of being around for a while. [Well, it''s time to raid the next village.] [Uhm, less food and tight] [No, the New World meal is very tasty. Don''t eat too much with it] [Must be] Still, a delicious meal is something I never get tired of. The monsters of the old world were hungry (literally) for their meals because they were all in poverty. They were obsessed with eating in this world, and eating was the greatest pleasure. Oseo''s generals, dating such people, were also quite intimate. Now if you had snoozed the humans, that would have been what the deserters would have continued to do. If you''re not so hungry, fine. Everyone believed that information, and I was trying not to doubt it. If you''re definitely hungry for gastronomy, it seemed like you could literally solve it in Eating a Human Being wouldn''t taste good. Nevertheless, their march is never going well. Though how can you hide yourself, if a group of about eight hundred people is moving, you''ll know what to do in the footsteps, and if the route is the easiest way to get through in the first place, there''s little point in hiding yourself. Therefore, we were to break through a roadless path. An armed group walks around. That''s naturally not that early, and it was all the more so if it''s an unpaved road. Naturally, I can''t ride, and I can''t use a carriage or anything. It would be an almost impossible operation if we were not in the outrage of continuing to procure food locally. And they had a fatal flaw. Being a forcible army, being a decimal soldier. Above all, he hides himself by a phantom, which prevents him from releasing his scouts for reconnaissance. Of course, they''re hiding themselves, so it''s not that easy to find. But there''s nothing more to it than that, locally speaking, it was wrong. They were marching down roadless, sloping mountains. How the hell can we imagine them, such as a group of ambushed people? "It''s a machine, I asked for it. It''s a detox fist." "Acknowledged¡­" At the top of the slope, a group of ''handless'' waiting. They, who had already filled the earth with their own blood invasion, follow the instructions of the users of the tortoiseshell fist, unleashing the technique for all. "Toxic fists... military, falling apart! More than a hundred sorcerers breathe together to blow up the earth. Deep, wide, strong. Because of the enormous power of the bombing, the disasters caused by it are precisely beyond the human business. I mean, nothing more than a landslide. [No, no, no!? [Stupid, said it was a landslide!? [I''m overaiming... is this a technique! What the fuck?! [If you''re talking! [We''re getting away! Light monsters evacuate the trees. A giant bull separates and lifts a non-light-hearted soldier. No matter how powerful the beasts are, they are powerless in front of a vast mass. At least try not to be buried, but try to earn height...... "A machine." "Explode!" Massive amounts of dirt and sand are not in themselves preventable if they are to explode. An enormous amount of gunpowder has exploded recently, and its power is unimaginable. It''s a technique that can''t be described as highly immediate, so if you took the time to prepare, the effect was dramatic. "Well... next time, then" "Whoa!" Soldiers with flexible flesh without these gloves. They grabbed a group with many exposed hands and legs, a structure that was still likely to ''throw''. "Let''s go... Strong Blood (Grunting) Stormwind (Lampu) Fist! Lower stone throwing!" Humans throw humans. I can''t be flabbergasted by that impotence. Humans unleashed at high speeds beyond the realm of interrogation head straight for the coalition forces of Oseo like bullets. "Guh, guh, guh! "Hey, it''s an enemy! Literally, it was a throwing spear. The thrown fist fighters pierce their enemies with their five bodies. They were killing a general who was injured in the bombing as they clashed against the Beasts in a flying kick stand. [Nooooo! [The human flair! In contrast, rhinos with invincible shields and contradictions arouse. He hardened his shield and spear with his own temper and tried to intercept a reckless assault. Yes, there is nothing that cannot be prevented by this shield, and there is no shield that cannot be pierced by this spear. contradictory it, but the rhinos acquire it as a trait of the race. Therefore, he was trying to defend himself with certainty. Impossible for humans, the invincibility of weapons. I guess that''s their advantage. "Jade Blood, Four Fists" But I guess that''s simply a rhino that can ''harden to the point touched with the hands and feet'' against a human being who can only ''harden the hands and feet''. "Foot guns, broken walls! A forged fist''s leg crushes the invincible spear, piercing the invincible shield, and as it is piercing the inflexible rhinos. Seeing the sight, Oseo''s generals were stunned. If you run into the trumpets, I can understand the situation. But the opponent is clearly an army. a group, yet all using blatantly rare magic. "If you''re a fool, an army in the old world, there''s no way you''re a pure human being and so far a user of rare magic! "There''s no way those people are anonymous! "Where the hell did you come from?" The beginning of this is about two thousand years old. There was a group of mercenaries who were proud of their power at the time and who had been invincible for a thousand years. Into them appeared a desolate God. The rough God slaughtered the Lord of the Nine Houses, except the Lord of the escaped Tortoise Fist. Later, all the combatable youths in each house challenged, with the exception of the users of all escaped tortoiseshell fists. There are no other nightmares. All of them, the rough God gave them back. But I have no choice. Rough gods are the true strongest, there was no way anyone could win no matter how they fought. "Tooth Blood, Momentum Fist! Voldemort''s foot is broken! "Bullet Blood", "Here''s the deal" fist! Drop your hands! " A fist artist with fine gear on the back and ''driving'' at high speeds as he looks up to heaven chops off his legs as he rotates his whole body in the immediate vicinity of the enemy. Like a fist swimming at high speeds across the ocean, a fist ''swimming'' through the ground grabs the enemy''s feet and takes off vigorously, throwing them over the sky to the ground. "Then, silly! Another rare magic?! "How many users on earth do you have?! A sleeping lion appears before the stunned soldiers. Ten. The most powerful group of mercenaries who have conveyed ten rare magics to modern times. The world''s rarest militant group, which was unmatched by swimming, destroys the forces of the other world. "Give it up, you''re all gonna have to die now" dispersed part of the force, there was no ''possibility'' left in that them. 317 Ten fists. Mountain water is something that I have repeatedly said in mentoring students, but it would be a group, but it would be an individual, but it would be the worst thing to be surprised. I mean, how can you not be surprised, how quickly you can get back on your feet if you''re surprised? That is what the collective''s level of proficiency itself means. For hitting directly from the front, you can manage with individual combat abilities and armed morale, but it''s extremely difficult to fix that once a group has collapsed. Conversely, how can we succeed in pre-emptive strikes and do as much damage as possible and be convoluted from them? That would be the ultimate in tactics. "Tempera Ten Fists" The fist artists in different outfits named it that. They remain creepy and do not fail to be vigilant here. "I have no grudges against you, but I will let you kill them all." Hearing that, Oseo''s generals were making a quick decision. The enemy is not a slightly more sophisticated bandit or the like, but an ''army'' organized with a clear sense of purpose. Whatever its size, it won''t mean less than this one, and more than half of it has fallen off in the first landslide in the first place. We''ve already lost, and we''re already devastated. No matter how hard we try from here, we will not be spared our own death. "Anyone! Get out of here and report these guys to your friends! Otherwise, open the bloodstream! Look, there''s only one thing we can do! Everyone was prepared for the words of Oseo''s soldiers. Surely that would be the best thing to do, at any rate they intercepted themselves perfectly, who should be hiding themselves. Now the fact that we are dispersing troops is completely behind us. We are marching in small numbers because our enemies do not understand where we are, nor do we find ourselves going through places that are thus difficult to escape. If you get beaten on the same scale, you''ll continue to get beat up. [Those with fast legs, all flee to pieces! [Hey, two-legged cat! You guys would be the fastest getaways! [Are all the runaway birds extinguished yet...] [We''ll take more than one person on the road! Naturally, the bending beast is dull and unable to travel fast over long distances. Conversely, a beast with fast legs could not withstand the brittle and earlier explosion for that matter. Hard men become shields and protect brittle soldiers. Now that it''s collapsed, I can''t even escape. "Look, fight the subject with four weapons fists and explosive poison fists as per the pre-meeting." "Don''t think you can definitely take him down otherwise, okay? "Be aware to fight in large numbers and work with your surroundings" Of course, physically, the monsters of the old world are a few steps up. In time, the opponent uses rare magic. If so, there is absolutely no advantage as an individual in each face in the tempera. From here on out, the battle for strength will force the struggle for the faces in the tempera. But it is the tactics that overshadow it. [Nooooooooooo! A bull raids his body. An army of impromptu seats, with no rows on the side and even made thickness. That was just the power to overshadow the numerical advantage. However, it is also within the scope of the assumption. "Momentum fist, be a leg! "Four vessel fists, I know! Get in!" What a disgruntled attitude wheel fist to put your feet forward and sit on the ground. On their feet, the users of four vessel fists stand on one leg and board. The users of the wheel fist hold and secure the axial feet of the users of the quadruplet fist with both hands and start driving with the wheels out of their own feet and glutes. It looks like a dumb diagram, but it''s not funny if you consider this to be with a four-vessel fist user on it. Four Vessel Fist Fist Feet, That''s The Sword That Can Cut Anything. It is a blade that does not need to be stepped in or weighed in and, on the contrary, does not feel any resistance. I don''t feel comfortable dealing with rhinos that host the same ball-blood, but there''s nothing if they''re split. Just go straight ahead, hit the target, just the enemy dies. No matter how much weight or how thick they are, they can be ''broken'' regardless of anything, such as the opponent just coming through. [Nooo! Minor craftsman!] I understood that their hands and feet were strong. The bulls hold weapons in their hands and intercept the fist fighters who have broken through their divisions. The point is, don''t touch your hands and feet, just drop your neck or crack your head. [Ooh! They wave lightly with one hand a weapon that humans cannot even lift with both hands. Shake it big...... [Nouuuuuuuuuu?! He was shaking it up too much, and he was losing a lot of shape. If it were one or two, it would be a force on the battlefield, but if that were the case with all the bulls who tried to intercept it, it was obviously an artificial technique. "Blood, puppet punch. Two feathers." Users of puppet fists, manipulating the same power as witchcraft. He had elevated that power, which was supposed to supply and assist the subject, to obstruction by others. When the opponent acts with all his might, he greatly aids it. It greatly disrupts the other person''s posture and consequently inhibits it. And a moment''s gap leads to a decisive fight in the melee. [Shit...! "It''s late!" Disconnected from the midline, there is no living organism. This is what working together is all about, it''s not all about working together. "Four Fists! Handknife, foot knife! "Moving Wheel Fist! Ring fist, cut vertically! "Puppet fist! Thread Pull Back Push! Four vessel fists and a moving wheel fist jumped into the group. To them the monsters of the old world strike, but too much power and too much tread. I''m supposed to wave the weapon I was holding, but it hits me out of my body. Small in time, inferior to enemies with weapons. The weakness of that bare hand was completely reversed on this occasion. Four vessel fists are not to be said, and the wheel fists are also highly offensive. If you take that attack defenselessly, there''s not a single monster in the old world. [Gu... this is...] [Yamamoto, even here is everything...! Fish crawl up directly from the dirt and sand, directly from the bombing. Hard to say sturdy, and not handsome, they crawl up and try to provide cover, even though they are troubled. Apparently in the middle of being swept up, but I can''t replace my belly on my back. At least I try to start the surgery to reward you with one arrow... "Don''t scratch me! To them, the users of the liquor song fist, who dwell on the power of their kind, arrive to kill. Grasp it and hit the ground. "Drunken blood, drunken fists! Bear one! [Grunts?! If they''re walking on two legs, it doesn''t matter if they''re outside. Grasp the stuffed opponent hard and use his hips to tap him into passivity. Regardless of how they are unable to move, they hold their breath when they cannot be caught off guard. [Nooo...... I had to, that''s it no longer! [Everyone indulge in madness! [Only keep fighting until your life runs out! "Coming! "You''re the same mad enemy as Run! Bipedal dogs, beasts neither called dogs nor wolves, loose themselves into madness. Enemies and allies are no longer known to go mad, the same power as evil blood, frenzy. They unleashed it, and their whole body hair dyed silver. "But in this situation, you lose! "I couldn''t do it to my fellow countryman, a run opponent, even if it was a dark move! "It was only left in ancient documents, think of the moves on the battlefield! Approximately two thousand years ago, Suibok wiped out the tempera with Eckezax in his hand. This prevented any mercenaries from operating inside the tempera until reconstruction. And even after they finished rebuilding, they lurked. There''s a top up there. That fact may have broken my heart. Whether it was infinitely close to the summit or to the summit of the mountain of strength, he may have realized that it would not reach that much overhead shining star. But still, the inheritance remained. How my ancestors fought on the battlefield, too dangerous a tactic to use inside. They train it and put it into action. Misty Shadow Fist! Poison punch! Stormwind! "Respond!" "Understood!" "Leave it to me!" A monster of the old world who can even exert his power beyond man. Its whether they can significantly enhance their own physical abilities, so even runs can counteract it. If you are divine, you may be able to counter it to some extent, but if you still get attacked by a large number of people, there will be one. "Sure, the run was fast, hard, and the wound healed. But you can''t instantly go far, you''re not invincible, you''re not immortal! Even if you guys were stronger than the run...... not a threat if that''s how many! At least, most beasts are tailored in the first stages. If so, there is room for action here. The point is, if you kill him, he dies. "Misty Shadow Fist, Misty Rubble! Multiple operators create vast hallucinations. That''s just a little bit of a stone with a strange color, that goes fast and towards the beasts. [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Haaaaaaaa! Not an inevitable amount, an amount of stone called rain. But if we find out that''s something that has no entity, the rabid beasts also decide to ignore it. On top of that, they try to attack other fist fighters who are already fighting around. But...... Too common a hand struck them. "Stormwind Fist, lower stone throwing! "Poison fist, very thick rock! A handful of physical objects, dispersed in myriad phantoms. A powerful bomb that smudged the blood intrusion to the extreme. That explodes in their unwary center. "Indeed, Lan was highly capable of learning. The ability to regenerate and the reflex nerve went hand in hand, and never even our total leads." [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Guruuuuuuuuuu! "Then it''s a simple story, you just have to kill it before you finish your studies. Not at all. Finish your manipulation." The enemy attacked me. With that fact alone, they switch attack targets. Waiting on the top side of the slope, four sets of boxing groups. Hostile to them, the rough wolves climb the slopes where the slip has just occurred, at a fierce speed. No matter how distorted the phantom is, stone throwing will be avoided. The stone you threw, you won''t hit it. "Poison fist, very thick rock! I will not fail to prepare in advance. I will not spare any effort. The advantage of explosive poison fists is that they can be detonated at the complete discretion of the operator. Even if you disperse a special concentration of stone in dirt and sand, even if it shatters, it will never be blown up. Even when dusted, its power never diminishes. "I don''t blow up gradually or anything. We''re gonna dodge it anyway, right? Then I''ll run out of them all in one go." Starblood, the users of Turtleclad Fist. They read deeply and look ahead. If no one hits but the hit, only the hit that definitely hits. [Ooh, ooh, ooh! Breaking through the smoke of the explosion, a few wolves leap out. Its body is engraved with painful wounds. "After all, isn''t the ability to heal wounds as good as a run..." Frenzied, beast of hand. Well, I guess desperation goes hand in hand. But it''s not enough to fear a trapped beast or anything. "Did you think you could win if you packed your time? Users of Stormwind Fist intercept the beast of hand, which houses strong blood (depression). "Did you think we were just gonna throw stones at each other? Men who bent their legs deeply, uplifted muscles all over their bodies, and built up their strength, bumped into each other with their whole bodies. "Stormwind Fist! Strong blood is qi blood that strengthens physical abilities just like king qi and evil blood. However, unlike two things that can constantly enhance physical abilities, enhancements can only be exerted once in a while. That goes without saying, you can play a spring that shrunk to the extreme, but as much. "Upper stage, flesh-bomb bursts! Bump. Beat the flesh you worked out for as a bullet, outdoors (...). That was too heavy a blow for the monsters who were damaged. [Ofu......] It blows, falls without force, and rolls straight down to the slope. No longer a bug breath, they were eventually about to hold their breath without doing anything. "Heck, it was a bump all over me. I can''t believe he''s still alive." "I don''t know what else to do. They''re not human." And on the battlefield, it is what we kill from what we can surely kill. If we were to know our modus operandi, we would turn away the stone victory. "Bomb Fist, Mark (Sign)" Grab the throat of a dying wolf and pour deep blood invasion. And I blew up my neck itself. "I wish I could have done this to the guy in the run." "I agree with the mess that I couldn''t..." Now the process is almost over. Naturally, there is no way that a group of people who were going to deal with magical users of magic by magic could fight a composite group of rare magic of their own kind. "And then there''s the cats who ran away" "I''ll leave you to the biting fists and the clueless fists." If you can fly in the sky, there''s still no way you can escape the fist of bite and the fist of ignorance to the extent that you run through the earth. With certainty, they were starting to drop their necks. 318 Kill Only run away when you decide you can''t win. The judgment of Oseo''s samurai was appropriate, and therefore the monsters of the old world were also following quickly. Originally, the forcible army is very weak when it comes to fleeing. Local sourcing of food means that the number of foods carried is low. In a situation where supplies are also unstoppable, once lost, it leads straight to a crisis of devastation. Nevertheless, the fleeing beasts are bipedal cat carnivores. In this rich world, they can travel hunting if they are small. [We can escape... We must tell our friends that some of our opponents possess the same powers...] [The other person does not chase us, man, anything that can see through our hidden form, and nothing that chases us can see through us! There are roughly no problems in getting away. The bipedal carnivores were running for their purpose, shaking off the guilt of abandoning their friends. "... here we are" Nevertheless, that is something that could have been predicted even to the point of prediction. Against them, effective fist fighters had already been placed in a wide range. "Leave it to me! Even if they manipulate the phantom, nothing will happen to us! Hearing the words of a user of Misty Shadow Fist, who had been placed only by one person, the user of Light Blood, Ignorant Fist, unleashed his own operative logic. "Light Blood, Ignorant Fist! Fluorescent formation! Light blood, unknown fists. It is literally the art of manipulating ''light''. Even when it comes to manipulating light, unlike the magic of fire, it has no attack power whatsoever. Just to be clear, it''s just a glimmer. Moreover, manipulating the light does not manipulate the light itself. In fact, it only scatters'' glowing powder ''. If I tell you, the art of just spraying fluorescent paint. It''s not sanity shabby, such as using it to fight. But at least, their ancestors were also enough users to swim me back to heaven. [Hey, you think it''s scaly?! You even have a human who lives in scaly sperm?! [Hey, now I see the whole thing! Hidden clean with illusions! As one fact, no one can deceive their sight in total darkness, no matter how long the two-legged cats have gone into creating illusions. Because their phantoms cannot emit light even if they can be colored. That means that if the intense light creeps on itself, you can''t deceive it. Also, the glowing powder stuck to their bodies even makes their footprints shine and mark. That was very easy to track. Instead of having any attacking power, the Unknown Fist has a very wide range of effects and is fast to activate, and even very high in persistence. And stand out. If one activates at all costs, the other surgeons who see it and are positioned around can activate the procedure using it as a signal. No matter how fast you can travel, you can''t fly. The cats, who had no power but to hide in the phantom, were completely naked, just to fill the surrounding area. [Goddamn, they''re coming! [That''s it no longer, intercept! [But this...! The Beasts were stranded in retreat. You''re right in finding it impossible to escape, but I don''t even think we can intercept. Because to the best of their knowledge, scaly sperm, exposure to light blood means fighting becomes impossible. "Light Blood, Ignorant Fist! The daytime darkness!" Advice, the users of the unknown fist emit scaly powder only at maximum output for a moment. Even if the lid is closed, it doesn''t make sense because the scaly powder adheres to the face itself. The amount of light that could never be blocked was burning my eyes. Of course, not enough to blind you. But still, my vision had been lost for a short time. "Did you see that?! "Oh, I could see it! "All right, we''re going after you at full speed! Ignorant fists have no offense or defense whatsoever, but control works very well instead. Only the scaly powder that was creeping into the surrounding trees and the ground disappeared in an instant, and only the ''colored'' scaly powder blinked. With that goal in mind, the users of the fist ''landed'' on the ground. A force capable of diving inside and swimming inside individuals: the earth, trees and animals. That''s bullet blood and bite fist. Saying you can dive inside an animal doesn''t mean you can attack your gut or anything from the inside. Saying you can swim doesn''t mean you can''t breathe inside so you can keep diving, nor can you see the outside while you dive. But still, why bother ''swimming''? "Bullet blood, bite fist! For the answer is simple, even fast. "Earthbound, electrolithic fire! The art of traveling at high speeds and being able to travel is there in number. Even magic by magic can fly with wind and fire and travel fast. Divine descent by Wang Qi, or madness by silver ghost fists. By doing so, it is also possible to travel at high speeds by simply improving physical abilities. The instantaneous velocity due to strong blood is also commensurate, but it is not possible to drive long distances continuously. Fast travel is possible depending on how you do it, but it is difficult due to fuel consumption, and it is also faster than running a moving wheel fist that uses the same qi blood, but it is extraordinarily slow compared to magic and divine descent. Of course, the shrinkage due to immortality, which is'' instantaneous travel ''over high-speed travel, is the fastest, but it is not geared towards long-distance travel. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Ohhhhh! "Ahhhhh! Simple velocity, bullet blood on that one point, nothing compares to a fist with a fist with a twig. Fastest and low fuel consumption, agility doesn''t allow other follow-ups with manoeuvre anyway. If a first-rate user swims at full speed without secrecy or snagging, even a flying bird will be lost in an instant. Users of the Bite Fist, who raise a blistering earthen smoke and chase glowing targets. Once discovered as a target, as the monsters of the old world had already understood, it is impossible to escape unless they fly through the sky. "Bullet blood, bite fist! Check the distance from the prey, they ''dive'' at high speed. Momentarily diving into the dark soil, they changed their angle upwards and restarted. The acceleration ends in an instant and the speed reaches its highest. They are fired straight into the ground, rising at an unlikely rate through the earth, without even feeling breathless. "Threesome! ''Predates'' the bodies of the beasts who have been deprived of their vision. Tease your arms to your body at high speed and take off towards the sky. Against one beast, three at a time. He took off capturing both his arms, legs, head, etc. [Ofu...! speed beyond people''s knowledge, or even beyond the outside world. If you haven''t enhanced your physical abilities, you don''t have predictive or sensory abilities, just a cat called a beast. They are deprived of their sight and unable to move, and they rise without being able to breathe. No, pushed up while in captivity. The sharks and dolphins catch their prey and head out to sea. Hence, the fist of the violet bite. It is the fastest of tempera and the fastest body surgery of humanity. "Arms tangled, thrown down! While capturing the other body, the three loose themselves in gravity. The four, who ran out of propulsion over the sky, slowly stationary and naturally fell. Control the posture of the beast on the verge of fainting with sudden acceleration so that the reception cannot be taken. And we ''watered'' ourselves into the earth with acceleration, and the beast without bullet blood had been forced to take the weight of four in skull. "It''s like a ball that can play endlessly! Hence the bullet blood, the jaw fist! "White light is true darkness! Hence the light blood, the unknown fist! Tempera Ten Fists was assembling as the sun was setting. It was a unilateral killing, but not unharmed by boulders, and not many were injured. Especially the users of the quadriplegic fists and the wheel fists who fought in the melee were terrible, wearing bandages, etc. Nevertheless, both excel in defense. Though the other person is out there, it is enough to deal with it. Far from fatally wounded, it was only wounded. "Uhm... our stormwind fists are almost done with just throwing stones..." "I wanted to fight a monster from the old world..." Originally a body technique similar to sumo wrestling, Stormwind Fist is a genre that fights on a narrow playing field and settles in a short amount of time. Naturally a stand-up subject, I specialize in throwing and striking moves that utilize instantaneous and horsepower... The Melee Honor has taken the form of giving way to the Four Vessel Fist and the Momentum Fist. Their ancestors were mercenaries, but now they are almost fist fighters. I was ceremonially communicating my moves as an ''ancient ceremony'' for once, and this time I used it, but it wasn''t the preferred one. "If I had said that, we would have been engaged in despicable hands, wouldn''t we? "Yes, the name of the explosive poison fist is obsolete! We didn''t have to rely on dark moves or anything, but we were able to fight in close proximity, just like Four Fists." Naturally, the users of the most active explosive poison fist were also greatly dissatisfied. The number of kills would be the best, but it is almost like civil engineering work. There''s no way a fist fighter would enjoy burying a mine, preparing for a landslide, or creating a hand-throated bomb. "If you say that! What about our clueless fists! "I just waited and marked you blind?! "Yes, they do! The good news is, they took it to the X-ray fist! It is the division of labour that draws on each characteristic that is the greatest advantage in the tempera that has continued to protect the ten rare magics. But it would be no if it were to be said whether the specialty fits the temperament of the individual. Everyone wants to do a glorious job. Nevertheless, the treasure is equipped with nothing, and it is only then that the quadriplegic fist and the wheel fist, the explosive poison fist and the storm wind fist can be approached against the monster of the old world without any enhancement. None of which I can say for sure can win. If so, extra risks should have been avoided. "Well, wait, it would have been decided in advance to imitate my ancestors and commit mercenary killings." What I can''t say is that I''m still a user of the Tortoise Fist who hasn''t fought at all. Even they are fist fighters who have worked out since childhood. There''s no fun in just predicting and directing. But they''re the ones who saw the worst of the future. There''s no way I can make a bad decision. "Besides, this one is only to the kingdom of Arcana, a litmus stone to sell moves high. I don''t care if it''s real or anything." "That''s what I''m saying, Turtle Kok''s. I attacked several groups as you say and destroyed this... are you sure? I guess it just doesn''t work." "If not, it''s a contract to buy me high" The users of Turtle Kok Fist are something they will never say, but it is in this situation that the tempera will show its true value now. The hour of heaven, the earth, the sum of men. Align them and unilaterally beat the opponents, who are not as numerous as they are, by letting their individual force say things. Instead of being superior or inferior, what you are doing now is the right way to operate it. Assuming we meet, or bump into each other directly from the front, the same number of wizards are so much stronger. There are ten peculiar and bizarre ''magic'' mastered groups, which on the contrary means that everyone is not good at bumping into each other. Of course, all the fist fighters in the tempera are elite. I''ve been incisive since I was a child, there''s no way I''m weak. But still, the magic range and aggression is a threat. There''s no reason to beat magic in a meeting. (You don''t have to be the strongest, you don''t have to be invincible) (Attack opponents with enough numbers to defeat them in one breath, when they are losing their mind to wait in favorable terrain, and clean them up in a short amount of time to reduce allied wear) (That''s the essence of military law, the advantages of multiple military disciplines) (If you are highly skilled and have a thorough method of warfare, you can''t beat an equal number of opponents) (Everyone is doing well. Now we''re going to avoid The Worst Future, too) Still, inside the tempera is an extremely useful population. Without exaggeration, this toon is sharp enough to inflict damage on enemies while being able to fight for a prolonged period of time through a method of warfare that uses less force. If exaggeration were added to this, it would inevitably be highly appreciated. "Besides, predictions say there are many tools and medicines in Arkana that can bottom-up the force, although not as much as runs and stormwind fists. With them, even puppet fists will be able to fight on the front lines." Yes, they''ll still be strong. It fits into the tactical range, but their participation in the war was something that meant something to the Arkana kingdom. Everything, to avoid the worst future. Breaking more than two thousand years of silence, a group of mercenaries no longer even talked about were showing themselves to the world. 319 It sucks. "Well." There were now mercenaries in the king''s capital who had come to earn money from inside the tempera. All are users of rare magic, and ten lineages in which users of rare magic, like Saib and Caputo, have defended an extremely prone lineage. Yes, ten. Swimming like no other, ten rare magics have survived. I won''t even have to tell you how many miracles that is. It has survived three thousand years in self-proclamation. That was probably all. "Wow, I can''t believe you have such a rare magic user..." Having taken the neck of a monster from the old world as a souvenir to the king''s capital, they have recovered from eating ginseng fruits and peaches served by Danua because many had already suffered injuries. Seeing them like that wouldn''t help but excite the school director. I already know about half of them and I have some mentors, but if there are five new ones, can I just say that they are almost exhaustive? I can''t teach you divinity or divinity, you have to be cautious when it comes to silver ghost fisting, you won''t want to learn spells or fairy arts, but there are ten more here these days, including shadowing. That would be a great pleasure for her. "Hey, Master Saiga. You''re going to negotiate with them, aren''t you? Perhaps after this war, you could come and teach me how to go to this school and finally tell me? "Um, school director. It''s Setouchi, whether or not this country will perish now." I know how you feel, but I want you to think TPO. Festival I was saying no on a straight ball. It is precisely in this situation that it was the duty of the nobility or something before that to admit it. I know the importance of education, but I also want you to know the importance of national defence. "Besides, there''s only a burden in the tempera. He''s not the one who can ask for anything." Inside the tempera. About two thousand years ago, Suibok drove him to the brink of annihilation, a hiding place where the run ravaged a few years ago. Suibok regretted that, and Run quite regrets it. As for the offering I have ties to those two, there is not a single element that I can demand. In the first place, he fought for me with his life, even though I didn''t contact him or request him. Of course, it''s not about wanting something in return, but it''s not about fraud or anything. It''s about reinforcements that are more beneficial to the Arkana kingdom than this. There''s no way I can be rude to them. "... or Eckezax. I don''t know what I''m talking about, but you''re really strong in tempera." This time they brought it in as an ''effect'' was the neck of a monster in the old world. What a barbarian, but it is easily conveyed that he has greatly reduced the enemy''s fighting power. The Kingdom of Arcana has already decided to pay a substantial consideration for this. Of course, they just fought on their own without a contract, and they could poke, but in that case they would go home angry. So much so that the kingdom of Arcana is not stupid. "I can''t believe two thousand fist fighters fought and lost almost nothing and defeated three times..." Two thousand men in the tempera brought back six thousand necks, even though they had united the Oseos. It was an unspeakable but nevertheless small battle in the present situation where we do not know the total number of enemies. "I think they were a lot weaker than I was before they left." "It was stronger than my parents thought I''d thrown away..." "Oh no, the other guy was supposed to be tough on a run..." "Then how could you not beat the run..." "Weird, what dirty hands" The most astonishing thing about this result was the facade that ran through the tempera, which was nothing else. They doubted the reality that their parents'' house, which they were supposed to have limited, was much stronger than they thought. Most rude, but from their point of view, it would be natural. "You guys, there will be good and bad things to say. At least say it where you can''t hear it." It was still the owner of the Tortoise Fist, who welcomed us inside the festival, who had complained and talked to me and the five of us. He is not old enough to fight, but seems to have participated as a predictor. "This is the owner of Kameko Fist. Thank you for coming to the reinforcements." "... um, that sounds like a breath disaster, above all. Nevertheless, it would be trivial, such as our help. I hope to win for the future." The elderly master has a lukewarm gaze at Eckezaks as he makes his offering as well. From the old man who foresaw the past, she would be the object of fear. "Seriously, it''s in a fist artist who doesn''t prove it with his fist and makes excuses with his mouth, but let me put it in the name of the honor in the tempera." It is a story of why Lan was able to defeat ten houses. They weren''t reason to clap it out, like they were being modest, or actually couldn''t get their hands on it in a nasty lineage. If so, he would look a little clearer. Alternatively, the strength of the runs is a tattoo of Swivok. There''s no way I''m weak. "We can take down the run because the run was strong and she was a little girl. Well, if you choose your hand, you can win. In the first place, Lan was a bifurcated muscle, didn''t he eat in the tempera? If I wanted to do it, I''d have a lot of M.O." They could have managed to ''handle'' it in a criminal way, not martial arts. Of course, I don''t think she would fall with something so easily poisoned that she had vast amounts of bad blood, but I guess that''s how many hands she has. "Of course, I was thinking of those hands too long, but I got out before then, so..." Again, the Lord who speaks of things that could not be defeated by strength. As far as he is concerned, it will be hard for him to say to his younger daughter, who is about his grandson, that he did not have enough use in foster care. Genius girl in the main house, or somewhat of a mentor, but it is the opening of a whole new fist technique. That''s funny to everyone. "This time we were given this much effect only because it was the use of ''dirty hands'' as you think. If you fought head-on, you would have seen the fear of total annihilation." Inside the tempera, which usually fights according to the rules, is the unruly brutality battle we did everything we could. I see, it would be natural for the war to be more effective. "The game and the actual battle are as if they were different. Matches have a lot of bondage to ''fight without injuries as much as possible'', but actual battles have no bondage to defend even if there are principles to defend against ''unilaterally fighting to cause injuries''" Matches to compete in order to be strong. To win, a real fight to kill. Don''t confuse that, I was running out of words. Nevertheless, he seems to think that''s a pitiful logic himself. "And yet when I come with you guys, tell me that the rules-behind game is a lie, it''s eight hundred, it''s pointless, it''s clueless," As a fistfighter, I laughed at the bullshit of a shrewd kid, smashed a kid who''s going against the rules and said, ''What do you think, you fought without the rules and lost?'' Or so it should be. He''s hurt by the fact that he preaches with his mouth like this without being able to do so. Nevertheless, the five runs had listened in awe because they already understood the weight of the word. "You think you''re going to poke me in the eye or you''re actually going to break a bone, or you''re going to hit the guy you fell on without stopping me inching him? What are we gonna do with that in the game? I can do that anytime I want to. You can''t do that because you can''t be strong. Whether you win or lose a game, there''s nothing you can do about it, okay? What do you do when you make your opponent unconscionable?" Around there, the mountain waters used to tell their mentoring counterparts. Sure, there''s some way to get hurt in an audition, but it wouldn''t be a good idea to get the non-recurrence out in an audition. "... well, no matter what, it''s not true that no one beat the run on equal terms" To the little girl with the bifurcated muscles, the big adult had no hands or feet. I guess their self-esteem wasn''t cheap enough to appeal to despicable means on top of that. "Everyone is happy with this win. I want you guys to pull in if you can." Self-esteem is important. It''s important to preserve your character as a human being, no matter how violent, genius and powerful your little girls are, they don''t harass you in the shadows like it''s poisoning or a soldier attack. I am an adult, and it is certainly an ''adult'' who can say the strength that I have to endure. "... if that''s the case, okay. All four, let''s back off." A run that pulls back so much, and four people around it. They can now realize as adults, too. "Ha..." "What''s up? "No... well... I guess the only reason Run has changed since he came here is because, thankfully, he was taught to be stronger than himself" "... right" Festival I myself, because I was told by the mountain waters that beat me lightly, I have a sense of character that I have now become. After all, violence is important. If you''re not stronger than your opponent, it''s not something you can preach. The frightened kid has to punch him and then yell at him. Both Lan and Festival had embodied with themselves things like the words of teachers justifying corporal punishment. "I would have liked to..." "Oh, I know that" "First of all, thank you. Well done. You''ve been a reinforcement in this predicament. Ten fists of tempera, the best of tempera." The leaders of the Arcana kingdom were welcoming the head of the Kameko Fist, the representative with the greatest gratitude. We have seats at the same table as the king and the four nobles, then Rikyo, and it is treated as if it were a reciprocal ally. It was a very different welcome from that of an exile nobleman one day. "The monsters you''ve discussed and the soldiers of the enemy countries have, as we know, broken deep into our national territory and threatened the people. I don''t know how many people have been saved because of you." As predicted, the Arcana kingdom was firmly ''shaking hands'' against its opponents inside the tempera. Thanks for being one of us! Fight your best after this! The pressure was exerted on the masters of Kameko Fist. If you kill a lot in a war, you''re a hero, and usually if you kill one, you''re a murderer. There are words like that, but you''re actually right. No one can kill him because he is at war, he is a hero because he kills armed enemies who are opponents of war. It is not when ethics says something, if you do not kill, you will be killed. It''s not just me, it''s my family and my friends, they''re gonna kill me in large numbers. Prevent it, so be nothing more than a hero. "Prepare what you want, prepare what you want as a reward, and have them fight on the battlefield you want. Don''t hesitate to say it." It''s a favorable condition that seems angry when other soldiers hear about it, but I can''t complain because I actually tripled it and came up without losing a single one. If you have people complaining, you can lead your own soldiers and give them triple the impact. That way I have no complaints. "We would like to thank you for your excessive hospitality. But unfortunately, we can''t do this anymore." Already, the dispersed enemy army is assembling. That means that a full-scale war is close and at the same time we are beginning to prepare for surprise attacks. The ideal ambush of beating the sides of a dispersed enemy made it possible to name three times as many battles. There won''t be such a good story in the future. "Nevertheless, Misty Shadow Fist can see through the phantom, and we Kameko Fist can predict the movement of our enemies to some extent" "That''s enough, no. There''s nothing better than that. This will greatly increase your chances." You can discover enemy forces of complete camouflage and predict attacks to some extent. Whatever anyone thought, it was tactically very meaningful. "Then let''s talk about rewards. No disrespect, but most importantly, we have to talk first." "Thank you" Suddenly it is certainly not behaving well to talk about money, but Minori is what the other person wants more than a vernacular. No, if you want honor, that''s the reward. No one will complain about talking fast. "From what I hear, let''s keep the tempera silent for two thousand years. That''s how it got on the table, do you need anything special?" I hear that the tempera is basically a bunch of seekers snobbing for training while living in the back of the mountain, just like mountain waters and swimboks. I also know that the face of this place already exists and why it has been silent for two thousand years. That''s why I dared ask. I was wondering if they were looking for something other than regular rewards. In fact, there are many things in Arcana today that are unlikely to be convenient in tempera, such as pan peaches, carrots, eight kinds of divine treasures and treasures. Alternatively, there were thick pipes with other countries, such as Majan, and it was possible to get something that was not in this country. And in this situation, where the country may perish, I intend to accept whatever is requested. No matter how much you promise, if they''re two thousand, there''s nothing wrong with that. "No, we''re just looking for rewards for war. If possible, we would like you to continue to hire us for a longer period of time." "... I don''t mind, are you sure that''s okay? "Yeah, it''s actually a pity story..." Predictable is not necessarily flying. Besides, it''s not always fun. "I predicted a hunger throughout the inside..." A predicted decade or so of inaction, that was fatal for a small community. "If you don''t make money now, you will perish rather than lose your breath." "... I see that''s tough" 320 Adults Naturally, a normal country cannot sustain itself for a thousand years. When the mountain waters came to this world, the kingdom of Arcana had no shadow or form. Since humans settled into this world 10,000 years ago, the country has perished many times since it became interested, but there are usually immortals or heavenly dogs in countries and communities that have been maintained for more than a thousand years. Normal heavenly dogs and immortals do not have ambitions, etc., but when they undertake one end, they will continue to observe discipline, so they will survive as a result. In that sense, it can be said that the inside of the tempera, which survived for more than two thousand years, even with less estimates, is a very unusual inside. Nevertheless, there are quite a few reasons why this inner part could have been spent in peace. Specifically, it is geography. The tempera is present in the basin, and clearly, it''s a bad neighborhood for traffic. In other words, it doesn''t matter that it''s a group of mercenaries or anything like that, they didn''t have the person to attack them in the first place. It could be said that Suibok had not had to be targeted by the historical powerful for the same reasons as the forest in which he lived. Thanks to this, the tempera was filled with peaceful days. It was not subject to harsh exploitation, only about a division or a relationship in the main house, and all those inside were quite comfortable with being able to use rare magic. Just as the users of the Xun Railway used to plow in the secret realm, so do the users of the wheel fist. Four vessel fist users can run out of spa spas for anything if they let forestry, and they''re good at carpentry work. I don''t have trouble lighting because I have a lot of users of unknown fists, civil engineering is easy because I have users of explosive poison fists, and I have puppet fist users, so I can easily understand illness, etc. I can''t even say that there is a high level of civilization in flattery, but there was only room for effort for culture to be fostered. That is why each fist has remained uninterrupted to this day. "There was no other gathering, all of our users of Turtle Kok Fist had predictive dreams" And, physically, the most strategic contributor, anyway, would undoubtedly be the Turtle Kok Fist first. They are not mighty in flattery, but they can know what has happened in the past in that land for how many minutes and what they themselves will see in the future. I wouldn''t even have to tell you how convenient that is. It''s odd that they make that a fighting technique called fisting, but anyway, Turtle Kok fisting had a lot of speaking power inside. "For about a decade, the harvest is expected" Essentially, the easier and surer prediction is the ''future without room for change''. Because that was the case when we first fought Festival Our Mountain Water, but prediction makes a difference to the surgeon, and the opponent reads it and changes his behavior. Tomorrow''s weather and the fact that a regular person can''t change no matter how he rises, there''s no room for it to come off. This is not the case, of course, if there are immortals and vajra users around, but it makes a lot of sense in farming, etc. For example, the future of ''A Great Storm Comes Tomorrow'' can never be overshadowed, but the future can be modified in a way that ''the damage was light because I was preparing''. But natural disasters are usually the only way to withstand or escape. There is certainly nothing we can do about it. It is particularly famine. It''s not that good to predict a situation where food is not available. Of course, it''s overwhelmingly better than unpredictable. "... the disease of rice, the cold damage, the big storm, well less than half of it anyway" Causes are fragmented, but all exceed the limits of dealing with them in this narrow settlement. It can''t be like the eight states around here that can move the land. "Therefore, not as far away as this is, this inner part will perish. What do you need to move?" Almost all of the humans in this are peasants. That''s why I don''t say ''what, to that extent''. The fact that the harvest will be less than half a decade could mean that they all die at worst. Representatives of each house gathered, the principals of the Tempera Ten Fists. They did not question the word in any way. If that''s what they are, I guess so. Around there, reliability is immense. First, he is persuasive because he still looks blue, dying in person. "Nevertheless, you can''t bandit a boulder. Whatever you do for a year or two, you can''t bandit for 10 years. If we do that in this day and age, that''s not the way we''re going to be sent around the run. On the contrary, a rough God may appear." There is no reason to know how many rough gods exist other than the users of Turtle Kok Fist. But I know about Run. Everyone had boiled water from her, even if she wanted to, she couldn''t forget. The girlfriend, he said, was beaten by a rough disciple of God and became decent by reflection. Knowing that, you won''t even have to tell us what the inhabitants of Tempera felt about the rough God. "If so, I don''t want to make any more money with the Arcana kingdom that I could have made around here. I''d rather do it now than after I''m poor." When I heard the word earn money, the relatively young principals seemed to delight subtly, and the slightly older principals seemed to be lit but not all. I don''t want to die, but I''m working out and I want to fight. If there''s a good reason, I can make excuses for my wife, etc. "Hey, my arms are ringing! "Goddamn it... I didn''t expect this to happen while I was in active duty" "Oh, no, no, no, no, no." "Um, I''m not a blue-ass kid." Seeing them like that, the old Tortoise fist owner said he was subtly cut. Anyway, I can only speak as a representative. "I also wanted to fight..." Well, it is the present. The reason is pitiful, but they joined the war as mercenaries in the Arkana kingdom. Well, the reason is easy to understand and hassle-free, so I''d rather say it was seen as favorable. There were aspects where the way they fought was unconvincing, but they greatly satisfied their self-esteem. "Hey, what makes you a monster of the old world! "Not at all, not our tempera ten fist enemy! I guess so, they were full of anxiety until they brought in achievements too. Anyway, speaking of the Arcana kingdom, it was a demon from their values that even that run had as many warriors with one finger without teeth. Even if we are hired by such a country, will we be treated in an evil way? It''s not surprising that I feel so anxious. In fact, he was appreciated by something great, he was given an even bigger house, and he even received an inedible treat. Nobody thinks of it as cold treatment. Well, the food in the Kingdom of Arcana is practically infinite in relation to the fact that Danua is travelling around the country on Noah, and the mansion given to them has only been prepared in great haste by cleaning barracks, etc., but it is also true that the leaders of the Kingdom of Arcana view them as genuinely welcoming and militarily promising, so they will not care if they look directly at the truth. "Before our quadruple fists, the monsters of the old world are just like paper! "What, with our explosive poison fists, it''s a touch of armor sleeve! "If we don''t have Misty Shadow Fist, you don''t even know where to go..." "Ha ha! Without my puppet fist, those who are dead will want it." Everyone was in a good mood for booze. For the first time in 2,000 years, it would be a victorious wine. No matter how much you drink, your ancestors will forgive you. "No, we all look like we''re having fun. Best of all. You know, the Turtle Kok fist guy is scared to look at you." "I have no choice but to see when it was being used by my Swivok." It is the offering of which no other is entrusted such their hospitality. It is Batlav who is taking on the five people in the tempera, and if he runs wild, he can suppress them, and there was a nomination for them. He was more interested in Eckezax than in me. Tortoise-fist face eats prepared dishes and drinks alcohol, but he hasn''t even tried to get close to the festival. The other nine houses had called for the Festival Me and Eckezacs. "Whoa, the Divine Sword and its owner! "Hey, come here! "Drink! Drink! I don''t want to admit it, I can''t admit it, and honestly it''s complicated in my heart, but I hear that Festival I''m stronger than Run, the trump card for Batlub. Um, you think Lan got beat up and made me cry? It''s mixed with mountain water, but if you try it on them, it''s a thankful story. Run zamaa. Until then, in a nutshell, it is necessary to preserve their dignity, which they continued to lose to their little girl. It''s very important that ''men'' with legendary swords are stronger. Now if the runs were truly the strongest in the world, they might have stubbornly gone straight back into the tempera. "You made Run cry?! "He beat me up in front of the public and made me cry?! "Did you cry out loud?! "Hey, what was it like?! Though it contains alcohol, I am intrigued by the ugliness of my little girl because the men who are not working out their bodies wanted to stop by. I know how it feels because that little girl was a thug and she was beating them up. "Would Fuukei also have been thrilled if Suibok had made someone cry..." "Don''t talk about the dead. I tried to protect my honor." As for the festival, it was complicated in my heart to see where the mountain water that had broken my nose that had become Tengu had lost to Swivo, because even the appearance of a poor minister was once a man, and a mentally mature opponent. If this was the guy on track to just getting a stronger cheat than he did, that must have been what he had in his roots. "... that''s me. When I think about it, Snae used to admit defeat to me." Even now, I''m a festival that objectively depresses me about my past self. Well, I don''t think I have a choice. Run was always raving, but even without it, normal humans are on track to be powerful. "I''m glad you didn''t bring that snae. If it had been for you, we would have been in a big mess here." It is just a bunch of drunk fathers in the country. If I had a daughter around my age, that would have been the storm of sexual harassment. With pride as a princess, she won''t put up with it, and if you activate the divine descent with all your might and go wild, you could destroy the reinforcements. "Anyway, well... the run lost to the mountain waters twice, and to Snae too, and I was completely quiet" Just mouth the facts. In fact, that would be something she would admit too. "Ha ha! "Ha ha! "Wahaha! Hearing that, that''s what everyone was laughing happily from the bottom of their hearts. There''s even a man in there crying. Sure, if you get bogged down by a girl about your daughter, your self-esteem would be bogged down. If you are a user of the fist technique that your ancestors have inherited, all the more so. "Yay! "Hiccup! "Fuck off!" Adults delighted with innocence. Could the protagonist of the system of revenge against the bully be like this from scratch? It is a feast that makes me feel unspeakable. What face would I look like if I told you that I was extraordinarily strong because I had mastered Chi Gong swords? But Festival I grew up too. The honor of his own woman''s subordinate, Lan, is also important, but the morale of reinforcements is more important. They admit they''re not, and you should keep your mouth shut. They''re going to risk their lives fighting for this country. In honor of that, it is a good adult to drunk him with good liquor. "... you must be an adult" "Well, never mind. Are you just doing what you''re asked to do? It''s a lot better than Swibbock." And, Eckezax just mouths the facts. Exactly now, I am returning to my homeland to settle for my life, the former Lord. Knowing the young desertion beside her, she labored the Lord now. It is the sword of God who thinks that he will destroy the country again on the road, well that will happen. After one noise and toast, the men in the tempera were taking their red faces seriously and visiting Eckezacks. It is the story of my ancestors when they were the most powerful group of mercenaries at the time. "Hey, it''s Eckezacks. How was our ancestor? Inside the tempera today, that is the normal countryside. Or two thousand years have passed since it became a normal rural area. That is what no one remembers but Swivok and Eckezaks, who actually destroyed them. And, of course, they, who are descendants, are. They ask me what happened, but that was too far back in the day. "Tortoise fists were the only ones who didn''t fight and all our ancestors were in return..." "... don''t you" It''s been a long time since Eckezax remembered. The most annoying thing that Suibok was doing, a thousand years between two thousand and five hundred years ago. The glorious past I''ve been remembering for a thousand and five hundred years since I was dumped by Swivok. "Your ancestors..." "Hey, did you hear that? It''s about 2,000 years old now. Naturally there was no such thing as Arcana, and there was not even a house that became the predecessor of the four great nobles. "In the last war, the tempera worked again." "Oh, again. They''re so strong." "It''s not like you''re gonna win if you hire them." "Well, aren''t you going to try and hold them in every country? "That''s what I''m talking about. I''m hired, but I''m not gonna serve." That''s a very long time ago. "Heh, are there strong guys in tempera? "... what, kid" Let me talk to them. "Young man''s got a much better mouth." "You''ve got a lot of fine swords, aren''t you, because your swords are fine, and you''re going to be stronger yourself? "Brother, you''ve got to learn how to speak a little bit more from your mother before you get on the table" "If it''s anything, we''ll teach you. The tuition is for that fine sword." The star was the most dangerous of times. "What, you guys want this sword? It is the time when the rough God was the most wretched. "Then you don''t need your life." This is the time when a nation, human life, was the easiest to lose. "Hey Eckezacks, is there a strong guy in the tempera? "Even if you were here, you wouldn''t beat the Lord." "It''s obvious, right? I''m the strongest! ''Uhm! Exactly! It is a time when the strongest man in the world was with the strongest sword. 321 One kill. Retrospective, about two thousand years ago. Suibok, who was traveling for martial arts training with Eckezax in his hand, was visiting Tempera. The aim is naturally to fight and win against the users of Tempera Ten Fists. Suibok, roughly two thousand years old, was roughly what he looked like in his twenties. Because he was in a mental state that was difficult to describe as a decent immortal in flattery, he did not rejuvenate peacefully, but did not fall into the evil immortal, and in some ways kept his physical fullness. "That''s a good place." ''Really? I think it''s pretty despicable. Well, you''re a fairy. " Even two thousand years ago, the slope is tight, in the tempera that existed in a mountain of commercial if spicy trees, but from the Swivok from flower bills floating in the sky, there is nothing. From a immortal who uses the power of nature in the first place, a remote place would be comfortable too. "Well... I climbed this mountain in the tempera. I look forward to it now. Don''t expect me to." "I haven''t had a lot going on lately, and I can''t help but hope." Basically, Swivok in this era was a man who didn''t fail to prepare below. Specifically, he was a man who by the alchemy method prepares carrots and pan peaches before coming into action. timid and cautious, not that. Fighting for Swivok at the time was something I would do after careful preparation. "Well, I don''t know why I almost took all the peaches I made before." ''Um, you were a greedy woman who told me to give you everything I had. On the other hand, I didn''t expect you to keep building... a country where such a woman is a monarch, and so on, you deserve to perish! When I was ready, I was put on a little bit, and I was going to deal with one country. In that case, Suibo will not use any means. In order to efficiently carry out the alchemy method, Suibok had anchored Xianqi in the surrounding area. What that means is that we can move the woodland area by ground motion to use the alchemy method. All I had to do was - finally do it. When you piss off immortals who can use ground mobility laws, they easily crumble (in a physical sense), such as the state. "I hope that''s not the case here." It is Swivok who thinks it is better to hurt each other than to hurt him unilaterally. If you want to do it, you can crush the land, lift it up, drop it, sink it into the sea, do something similar, but you can''t do it with your first hand. "Well, I can''t do it either." Eckezax is also able to share the values around it. I don''t have any of the strongest sword elements, like floating and crushing the forest in the first place. She also wants to slash her enemies and turn them into her own rust. "Well, a young swordsman speaking with his sword. I''m surprised you really have a talking sword." Doing so, I ran into a man in the woods. It was muscular to see, without any weapons, and without even minimal protective gear. "... well, I don''t know what lies ahead of this roadless road" Obvious fist fighters make fun of me and Eckezaks with a worthy face. Wearing clothes with large exposures of both hands and feet, with little sleeves and hem, he made his workout feel just by his standing. Suibok laughed and Eckezax was happy again. "I heard there was a gathering of mercenaries in the tempera. I''m on my way to break the dojo." "Well, it''s reckless to challenge with one talking sword." ''Why don''t you try it on your own body to see if it''s all about telling or just talking? My body is working out. I don''t even look like I have a dark vessel. Probably a mercenary who fights with his bare hands as he sees it. But dealing with Swibok and Eckezax is reckless and extreme. "I am the most powerful sword, Eckezax! I am the strongest swordsman who has brought me to the throne of God! Fighting with your bare hands is reckless, but disrespectful! It is a combination that, if heard by humans two thousand years later, is likely to fall apart. But before the sword and swordsman, with one body, the fist fighter sets up with piercing hands. "You can try with my body whether it''s disrespectful or not! I can''t feel the fear of fighting swordsmen with my bare hands in that grand setting. If you look at settling in on a serious opponent, you''ll see that he''s a hundred wars smell. "So is that...... let''s go, Eckezacks! ''Um, we''re going to the weather! There are two men facing each other. Both sides had an extra grin that they were not aware of any defeat. Which is it that comes first? What is clear would be that both sides are confident that they will win against the other. "Qigong sword, Hao Kung! Eckezax is covered by chi and its cutting power is increased. On top of that, Suibok himself was raising that strength. A combination that usually works high, but what Swivo uses now is Eckezax, which amplifies all sorts of techniques. High performance in the first place, enhanced on top of it. If so, I can easily cut off the human body that I''m just working out. "Jade Blood, Four Fists" But that attack is taken lightly. Eckezax''s blow, which shook him down in the head, had been taken with the arms of a fist artist. "Cross receive! The crossed arms are exposed and no caged hands or other protective equipment can be seen. I was crossing both of those arms overhead and taking the blow of Eckezacks. "Huh?! "Stupid?! "Huh!" I thought you were going to dodge it. Even though I''m surprised it just turned to take it, both Suibok and Eckezax stiff that it was taken lightly. "Four fists, foot knife slaughter! To that swimbok, a fist fighter strikes back with a kick. A light kick, not looking like the weight on it. Swibbock had instinctively avoided that, but he had been slashed thinly because he had sometimes been disfigured. Yes, even though he was just kicked in the exposed leg, toe, Swivok was suffering a cut. "... well, have you avoided it? Is it the power of that sword to escape? A winning boxer. I couldn''t afford to ride that provocation, and Suibok was flabbergasted to see his sword. "The blade is spilling...... are you okay, Eckezax" ''I have no problem, at this level I will recover after a while. More than that, Lord, are you all right?! "Oh, to this extent, it will heal soon... but now it''s a good time..." It could have been a chronic heart, but it was still a blow that would surely cut each person to the crotch. That was taken lightly. I haven''t even been able to snap a thin skin before breaking bones or slashing meat. Looking at this result, it was clear what kind of technique the other person used. "Hardening the human body... is that a masonry move?! "Even though he''s a monster in the old world, he fights with that power?! During my long journey, I have seen some techniques to harden the human body. I know masons and jewellers who manipulate such techniques that turn their fingers into blades and yasles. I knew that with that technique, even gems and steel could be polished. But I didn''t think Eckezax, the most powerful sword, would be so stiff that I could harden it with my own strength. "Ha ha! This is the martial arts that will be passed on to my clan! With a smile of joy in its amazement, the fistfighter names again. "My quadruple fist, or four (...) limbs as weapons (...)! What makes it so is that jade blood, jade is perfect! The art of hardening one''s body and shielding it as an invincible spear. Fist that incorporated it into body surgery, that''s the sort of surgical logic his house has conveyed. "You insulted me, you reckless swordsman trying to get inside the tempera! The cleavage of my fist and leg, taste it to the fullest! No matter how Suibok says he is the finest swordsman, no matter how Eckezax is the strongest sword, he cannot scratch one of his limbs. "Excuse me, my Lord..." "No, you''re not bad, you''re my immature. I was going to slit every arm I turned to take, but I couldn''t push it off" I didn''t think I could take it with my arms. I couldn''t push myself out. I was immature, and I was immature when I made the defense. "Eckezacks, let''s go on! Brilliant! "It''s the same no matter how many times I come! Our hands and feet are the strongest shields, sword! Only a mouthful can beat the sword of the handle! The faster Swivok cuts into the four-vessel fist user. He is also a genius as a swordsman, at the same time a more trained but late serial attack than anyone else. But that doesn''t make any sense. "Four Vessels Fist Deity, Sphere Received! I''m not defending you in a way, and I''m not receiving you in a tortoise stand. Obviously, I saw Swivok''s fast slaughter, and on top of that, I did defend him. The movement is fast, but not beyond human limits. It''s only, it''s just technology that can take it. "Ha! It''s no use, it''s no use! That sword just hurts! "Don''t worry about me! You just think about winning! Swivok, irritated by the status quo of not slashing his opponent, unconsciously listened to his opponent''s words before realizing that his sword was causing more and more blade spills. Fly big and check your sword as you breathe. "... bad, Eckezax. It''s my fault." ''No, you''re not, you''re nothing wrong. The bad news is that I''m limited in my abilities...'' "No, it''s the result of my neglect to care for you." Swibbock was in the mood to punish himself for his fuzziness. Sure, I am who I am headed to the throne of God in search of an unbreakable sword, but it is not a matter of the sword, but of my own, that I cannot slay my present enemy. "Ha ha! Funny, the weak ones are comforting each other! You can''t do anything without a sword, such as a swordsman! Weak. Upon hearing the words, Swibbock felt his head clasp. "Am I weak?" I''m not willing to let that word be corrected. Indeed, my own ugliness now is the weak themselves. So there''s no need to correct it. "That''s your last word." With Eckezaks in the middle with a blade spill, Swivok was in the mood to decide the battle in the next blow. He has a look that ensures that he defeats the person in front of him who can never be defeated, whether by force or trickery. (Have you not survived the provocation and become calm? But you can''t break my defense! Four Vessel Fist is a long, defensive fist. Where the opponent moves a little faster, he has to move the sword a lot more than he is a swordsman. For that matter, the interests of bare hands live. Where the transient merit has been amplified with Eckezax, it cannot exceed the reflex nerve of the master. (Can you break through my defense with that sword! Both hands and feet are invincible shields, which masters use correctly for defense. There''s still no way to turn to the attack in relation to time, but if we keep taking it like this, say Eckezax, they''ll destroy us all. That way, the stone wins will roll in. "... Let''s go, Eckezax" ''Uhm! I''ll finish next! Fist artists and swordsmen were confronted in broad intervals. So the fist fighter is literally a distance with no hands or feet, but that''s the same thing with the other guy. I already know my opponent''s maximum speed, I was just confident I would take it no matter how I attacked him. No, I was sure. "shrinkage" That certainty was delaying his actions to the next. Suibok, who should have been far away, was moving in front of me in an instant. Eckezacks, placed in the middle, had ''already'' touched the cutting edge to the chest, which could not be hardened. "Huh?! There was a beat. It was a swivok that traveled in an instant, but I couldn''t instantly penetrate it as it was. There was stiffness after the move, letting him touch the cutting edge, but he couldn''t attack. "Four Fists..." "It''s late!" "Power method, shock leg! It was Swivok who was able to move ahead. Strike the force from the back of your foot into the ground, thereby gaining repulsive force. He had profoundly pierced the cutting-edge of Eckezax, who had already been in contact, into the fist artist''s body. "... I didn''t know you were going to get into their confusion" "Don''t say that, you were brilliant against a powerful opponent." "You don''t have to comfort me, Eckezax. More than that, how''s it going? Again, I see a painful infirmity. There was damage caused by his immaturity. "... sorry" "Never mind, if it was used as a sword and wounded, it''s called honor." "It''s my fault I made you pay for the consequences of the treat." While I apologize, I''m going to play Eckezax. Swibbock. On top of that, I saw a falling boxer in front of me. "... Gu, Gu" "Keep that last word, it''s just hard." "Oh, don''t you care as much as you killed me...! Still not broken, his breath is constantly harrowing. "The Tempera Ten Fists are still, losing, not...! "Did the winner of the Four Vessels Fist lose" "If a swordsman is against him, he says he is. Pity." "But I didn''t know you''d beat the owner of Four Vessels Fist by yourself. Wasn''t it a mistake, though, about the Turtle-Coat Fists? "Say stupid. Is it possible that our Lord will take over and destroy us all?" "Nevertheless, it''s a disgrace in the tempera to keep you going. Who''s going next? "Well, let''s just say I''m going" "Oh, a puppet fist! Then you''re safe." "It seems that the opponent performs self-enhancement, but the puppet fist is problematic." "Then don''t be alarmed. Make sure you pick up that man! Tempera ten fists, nine left. 322 Er Kill "I didn''t expect the masonry to beat me up" "I Didn''t Think I Could Take It At Masonry''s Hand" One swordsman and one wave of sword were moving forward, though feeling bewildered in a different direction than expected. The opponent is a strong user, that''s all that matters, and it''s not about caring what kind of surgeon he was. Well, to be honest, it''s true that I was surprised. "It was my immaturity that made you spill the blade. I''m really gonna hate it." ''Don''t worry about it that much. I hate fuzziness, too. Shouldn''t we think about how we''re going to defeat nine more people than that'' "Right...... well, there will be ghosts but there will be snakes" Fortunately, Suibok himself is not so injured. There was no anxiety in the streak, so he was moving forward with little rest. "Well, everyone on the boulder never uses the same technique as the rhinos." "I hope so, I''m thrilled that there are ten of them and they''re all the same" Four vessel fists that cause blade spills, even Eckezacks. I guess it''s a genre that keeps getting attacked by their opponents and on the contrary destroys their weapons, stuffing and attacking them as they are. Still, I couldn''t handle the instantaneous movement of the shrinkage. Of course, because of the first glance, the opponent''s handling was delayed, but without it, he couldn''t defend himself perfectly. In other words, Swibbock had already found a way to attack. I didn''t feel like losing no more fights. "You just defeated one of the masters of Four Vessels Fist, that''s a lot of bullshit." Before him, another man in boxing appeared again. The man earlier had a lot of exposure, but he''s hiding outside of his face in front of him. He also wears shoes securely and, in a way, is properly armed. "Ten Fists of Tempera." "Anyway, he''s the master of blood, puppet fists." "The flower bill immortal, it''s me. You''re next." Suibok laughing violently, the look on his face is not very much but he doesn''t look immortal. But the master of the puppet fist did not know the immortal, so he had received it. "Come on, let''s fight" The blade spill is still not fixed, but Eckezax is still the most powerful sword ever created by God. If the opponent is not properly armed, he can disconnect without any problems. Swibbock stepped in aggressively, without any alarm. "No, we''re already fighting." But I felt uncomfortable. Swivok knows the length of his sword and naturally knows how to step in to cut into it. Nonetheless, the distance between the fist artist and himself was too close. "Huh?! "Break! In time to wave the sword, the fist of a fistfighter hits. Even the iron plate was being planted, and the fist covered with gloves was inflicting more pain on me than it seemed. "Damn......! "Another blow! Now my knees are in. Again, it''s harder and heavier than a raw blow. But that''s all I can say. Suibok swung away the pain and took a great distance. ''What''s the matter, Swibbock?! "I don''t know... he wasn''t moving a step, but he was too close to me" Attack itself was normal. Perhaps the technique they are mastering does not have a direct effect. But I don''t know. I don''t know, but I still fight. "Momentum! "It''s no use...! Fast travel first. Swivok strengthens himself and packs his time with fine foot judgment on it. If you fail when you step in big, carve out the distance. On top of that, wave Eckezax. "Huh?! "I told you, it''s no use! Empty in front of the fistfighter. As always, the opponent is not moving at all. And a fist I missed after the emptying captures Swivo''s face. "Your body is already my puppet! One blow, two blows. A heavy fist hits a face full of gaps. "Hard work! "Oops." In an attempt to break that fist, Swibbock hardens his body. But at the same time the technique was activated, the fist artist was down a lot. "I see, can you even be hard" Both Suibok and Eckezaks are finally losing track of who they are. It can''t be normal, such as seeing through hard work at first sight. Anyway, nothing has changed visually. "Eckezacks... you know, this guy''s technique" ''I don''t know... there''s not supposed to be this technique I don''t know...'' "Why can''t I hit the offense, why can this guy see through my behavior...? Earlier users were, in a way, easy to understand. But this situation now is as if I don''t know. Swivok had deepened his suspicions about enemies using unknown (...) techniques. "But then that''s it! The sword can not only be slashed, it can also be poked. Suibok set Eckezaks in the middle to prepare for the spike. Even if you can''t make a thorough spike in time, you should still be able to attack your opponent. "No way, you think my school doesn''t envisage that? Assault by spikes, with full force. Suibok, who tried to do it, failed to step in and fell to the front. "Hey?! "Swimbok?! "Sweet, sweet, sweet! An iron plate would be planted, a kick by an iron shoe. As for the ball trick though, a big shaken kick. It captured the face of Suibo, who had fallen like no other. "Boo!" Swivok rolling and dodging pursuit. The nose on that face was broken, but he slowly recovered. "Well, if you think you''re overpowered, can you also heal? But there''s a limit to the total amount. I''ll give you till you die." The fist fighter had spotted the recovery from the effects of the carrot effect. When I hear that, I''m finally confused. "Why... can you feel the sense of immortality in me, even though I''m not a Immortal or a Tengu? With his nosebleeds soaked, Swivok lays down his sword again. "Stupid, I''ve never heard of manipulating their bodies." Approximately, Eckezax, who is not exaggerating by saying that he knows all the techniques, didn''t know why. I have never even used monsters in the old world, such as the art of direct manipulation of the enemy''s flesh. If so, there''s no way humans can do that. But it''s actually done. "I was saying before, is it the same as Pandora''s function? ''No, assuming the arr is activated, you''ll have to die as much as you... but it''s similar if you say it''s similar'' Even if it''s not as good as Eckezaks, Suibok also has 2,000 years of combat experience. Among other things, it was the first time I had been so disturbed by the pace. "The first time I stepped in too much, the second time I swung empty, the third time I fell... was too much power? Here, Suibok had one technique in mind. That is, aside from manipulating the other person''s flesh, he was simply remembering the art of being able to read the other person''s physical information. "No way." Here, I finally felt the sign of the other person using the gas collection method. By doing so, Swivok had finally understood the power in his opponent. "Really?! "Well, can you even feel the power of this manipulation?" "Eckezacks, the power in this man is Auxiliary! This guy''s a witch road user! ''... stupid, why is the dragon bait beating me up?! It was a technique manipulated by opponents who had never fought directly but had fought indirectly. That is, a technique that allows you to bleed and supply air to a specific opponent. A technique that allows you to learn more about the person you are connected to. That was the witchcraft that existed in the secret cell, the witchcraft by Sukei. "Well, was there anyone else in my tempera who lived in manipulative blood?" "Don''t be ridiculous! Why would a witchcraft user beat me up! There''s something else like that! "No, but the Great Tengu also said. Immature witchcraft users increase or decrease the amount of blood they supply to their opponents, which in turn inhibits their movement." Suibok''s body was indeed manipulated by a boxer. It just wasn''t directly manipulated. It was disrupting my movements in a way that held me back. "You mean the art of putting unnecessary force on the target and inhibiting movement..." "Yes, sir! Well done, you broke it! I can put in the strength I need when I need it. That''s why I can operate correctly. With the necessary force already in place, the operation will be significantly disrupted if further efforts are made without authorization. "By an invisible thread, manipulate the target. So fuck the blood, puppet fist! Neither Suibok nor Eckezaks can block their open mouths against the discerning fist fighters. No, Eckezax has no mouth, but he was extremely thoughtless about the confusion anyway. Both Eckezax and Suibok thought that Auxiliary Power was the blood that focused on others. That was the impossible idea, such as misuse of it, elevating failure to extreme physical surgery. "If you use the art of self-enhancement, you are not the enemy of my puppet fist! "... even if you didn''t use it, is it the same" "Naturally." I understand the art theory, if it''s witchcraft, I know it. Therefore, we will work out what to do from the principle. "Certainly witchcraft can share perceptions with connected opponents. Even if I try to mess up at speed, I can catch the opportunity in tune... as I did earlier, but the instantaneous power is useless." Suibok is a genius, a brilliant talent, and a warrior of hundred wars. He has met almost all of the many fairy arts, and even has extreme qigong swords and momentum. Among these mastered techniques, he was exploring effective techniques for his opponent. "Well, you can wait like this, but not all you take is puppet fists! Before I could find him, the fistfighter was out front. "Hard work! "And... hardened? But! It''s not as iron, is it?! In the form of a handknife, he punched me in the throat. No matter how amplified in Eckezax, his body strength is not strong enough to withstand attacks on steep points. Swibbock was trying to jump big... and fell backwards. "I got it! "Lightweight! "Hey, can you even be light?! Being lighter means not falling down. The lighter swimbok was able to retreat to the rear as per the prospects. Even if you can grasp that, fist fighters can only miss it. "Chi..." "The technique is grasped at the moment of activation. But I don''t know until I activate it... even if I can sense preparation, I don''t know until I activate the effect" It is not expressed as a sentence, it can only be understood from experience and phenomena. That was the same for fairy arts and witchcraft. For example, there are countermeasures. "I''m not going to be your puppet till hours! Power method, shock leg! Kick a tree in the mountains and fly forward through the universe with it lightened. If you walk or run, your feet will be disrupted, but if you don''t put your feet on the ground, you can''t disrupt your actions. The fist fighter hesitates slightly when he sees it, but still regains his mind. (The opponent is a swordsman, he puts something into the sword, but the sword doesn''t make sense if you shake it or poke it! "Qigong swordsmanship, ten characters! (If you poke, you have to dodge it, but if you shake it, let it empty again, until you strike back together! "Inner kung fu, hard kung fu! Swivok flies at high speeds by a rebellious force kicked in a tree, parallel to the ground and body. The Eckezacks I had in my hand didn''t poke in, they were swinging big. And Swibok, obviously, began to swing out in front of the fist artist. (Stupid, too soon! The surgery is activated in parallel at the same time?! How about a technique that can be activated even in the distance?! A puppet fist is a technique that disrupts the movement rather than manipulates the other person''s body. Assuming your opponent doesn''t move at all, that''s what you can''t do. At the same time, if the opponent can attack a wide range from a distance, nothing can be done just to disrupt the movement. (Puppet fists cannot be delayed, even if they can be activated sooner in surgery or movement! No way, you already nursed that?! "Power method, crack! The technique, activated in front of the fistfighter, is only a technique that produces shock waves. That doesn''t mean you can kill humans, even though it''s amplified in Eckezacs. At best, to the extent that it gently shivers the other''s body. "Ugh......! "Even if it was connected by yarn! Releasing his hard and light body work, Swivok wields Eckezax again as he puts his foot on the ground. "You can''t mess with me if you''re trembling yourself! A swing all over you. It was mutilating the fist artist''s body without sound. "It was brilliant, Swibbock. That''s the strongest swordsman you''ve ever had." "Dude, if they weren''t alone and had company... no, even if they weren''t" The opponent had certainly planted iron plates and the like, which could be called dark vessels. But even so. I was basically fighting with my fists and feet. "If I had a weapon, I would have lost just like that" Earlier opponents made sense that it was their bare hands. But they''re different now. If you lack attack power, you should have used your weapon. "... why mercenaries stick to their bare hands" To the mutilated enemy''s corpse, Swibbock was throwing a question about not returning. Suibok, who won, couldn''t help but pluck his sense of defeat, including injuries to his hands. 323 Three kills. "No way... I didn''t expect to get this far against just one person" ''Well, it was the Lord who won. My lord, the winning lord is the strong one and the winner.'' "Right, it should be. But... no, you''re right." If you''re going to be strong to win and fight to win, you should be stronger to win. Being injured is also just not strong enough. That should be it, that''s what''s right. But doubts have arisen in my mind. "The answer is always simple, if you''re going to delude yourself with difficult words, it''s weakness" Shake off the weakness, cut off the weakness, and Swivok moves on. I did have a hand wound to an unknown enemy, if my opponent was armed, I would never have won. But still, I''m here alive. "I won, I''m the strongest! "Then I''ll take the strongest of them." Thick fabric, simple design. A fist fighter in white appears. That he was still alone and unarmed. "Drunken blood, drunken fists. It''s number three, and it means a beating." "That''s a lot of confidence, haven''t you seen the trouble with the previous two deaths? "Do you think a weak man who fights against just one swordsman and thinks he''s going to lose can prevail? Open your hands and set up your moves. Just looking at the setup, Suibok showed a laugh. "You think you''re gonna put together a swordsman against him? Are you also confident in speed? Are you also confident in your sturdiness? "No? That''s not true......! Swivok turned off his grin against someone who didn''t lose any confidence. The opponent in front of you has a sure chance of winning. That, like the two of us earlier, is certainly due to a blend of overlapping moves and techniques. If so, I can''t read in my hand at all. I tried to feel signs of them just in case, but I didn''t remember the qi blood. "Those of the Four Vessel Fists were suited and groaned if they were to deal with swordsmen, but that is rather our word. Liquor Fist is the most powerful way to put it in time." How to stand around against an unknown opponent. Swivok explores the optimal solution from a number of surgical theories. Or ''maybe,'' as I just did, you don''t have to die if you get attacked by your opponent. But I threw that sweet thought away. They may be weak, they may be wrong, they may be alarmed. Not what the strongest man should do, such as have such expectations. "Let''s prove it by lowering you, the winner of the Four Vessel Fist and the Puppet Fist." Swibbock hates himself for treading on unknown opponents. You don''t know what''s in your hand, and you''re a coward when you hesitate to fight. "Well, try it! "Oh, I could try." The fistfighter and Suibok were running out at the same time. And when I tried to cut him off, I felt the physical discomfort. "Nah..." ''Oh no, this is from those fish...! Earlier, it was like I didn''t know what I was doing. But now I know, I was clearly losing my sense of equilibrium. My body, my senses, were getting unwell. "Suibo, step away from me! This power... '' "Well spoken sword! In an instant, pack the time. The fistfighter grabbed Swibok''s clothes and took charge and threw them down. "Liquor song fist, bear one! Throwing moves to drop out of your head so you can''t get passive. It was an extremely dangerous killing move, carried out on a field road far from safe. "And well, it''s a dangerous place" Eckezacks was telling an immersive story. It''s a booze seat, but everyone was listening very seriously. (Four fists suddenly lost... I couldn''t even hurt my hand...) (Good... puppet fist, I was working harder than I thought! It was a better line than four vessel fists! (Don''t hang up there... Don''t hang up on the liquor song fist...) I''m indifferent because I already know the users of Turtle Kok Fist, but the other users were still eager to hear it. Whatever, I''m catching up. At least we work harder than we did when we were hit by a run. "... you''re weaker than I thought, old Suibok" "Naturally, I wasn''t as strong as I used to be." With that said, Eckezax poured the liquor into the vessel and gave it to his Lord. "That''s why I chose you as Lord. I thought you could go beyond me." "It''s" "Of course, I saw the apprentice Suibok raised after he broke up with me, and it blew up, too. No... I thought it would be cruel to let you bear it" Black and white, mountain water. Child-faced Sword Saint, the strongest swordsman in this country, disciple of Swivok. A man who even had a run in the tempera, beat him down, and made him cry. The greatness of the man, the greatness of the man who raised the man. Everyone in this room knows that. "It was my ideal. Swibbock was my ideal lord. But I was unnecessary to Swibbock." Two thousand years ago, I was young. He lived two thousand years, but he was still young. That youthfulness was the manifestation of my hunger. "I was also in love with Swibbock''s heart. But it was... a contradiction. I kept affirming Swibbock. What Suibok really wanted was that what Suibok needed was a denial and an indication" The word was a very piercing one for me, a festival that was nothing else. I was surrounded by women who affirmed me, I remembered myself before I met the mountain waters. "Sure, we need affirmation. It will be, my Lord." "Oh, yeah. I needed affirmation. It''s true, I couldn''t have come this far without it." Praised, affirmed, that felt good. So I worked hard, that''s why I could work hard. I lost, and everyone stayed by my side. So I''m still working on it. "But that''s not all." "Yes, I was in love with Swivok... so I only affirmed it. Affirmation alone can only move forward. Sometimes you need to stop and wonder where you''re going." It''s fine as it is, that''s fine, it''s fine as it is. Then nothing will change. Affirmation and admiration push your back, but pushing your back isn''t always the only thing that''s right. "In the first place, Suibok was a man who would go our way no matter how much he was denied by anyone else. If so, then denial, not affirmation, was also necessary. No, I needed that." (More than that, about the liquor song fist...... keep it up. No, I know I''m going to lose... but it seemed like a good fight besides my thoughts) (What if my wheel fist loses lighter than my puppet fist...) (What did Stormwind Fist look like...) (I want you to work harder than a four-vessel fist...) (If so, did the explosive poison fist fight straight and lose? Or just like when fighting the army, did you install a massive... I know you lost, so I''d like you to at least fight for it honestly...) (I want the order of the unknown fists to come fast, I want them to come late...) (So, it''s a good idea... Misty Shadow Fist, too, because I''m working on it. ''Cause it''s okay! "In the end... Suibok let go of me before reaching further heights. I''m sure, even with me all the time, it''s not that far..." "Oh, I''m sorry, Eckezacks. Someone else seems more concerned about the old story." (Please, let other fists not work better than our four vessel fists...) (than puppet fists, may you lose like no other! "... Sounds like it. Then I don''t know if it''s going to be liquor dishes." The most alarming physical technique in the field is a throwing move, not a blow. If you are armed with each other, the easiest thing to do is to turn the opponent and stick a dagger in the armor gap. If it''s a blow, you have to endure it, but if you throw it and get disfigured, you''ll have to stay put and die. And a throwing move is basically one that utilizes mutual weight. "Gu!" "Shit!" Naturally, in a way, neither Suibok nor the fistfighter has ever used or been used in killing moves in situations where the opponent is completely unarmed. Indeed, the throwing moves were determined beautifully. However, due to the light weight on both sides, it was not enough for the Special Zone. "Then I''ll keep tightening it off! Literal special attack. A simple strangulation technique called strangling. To the fallen swimbok, the fistfighter moves to sleep. Sure, the opponent has a blade called Eckezax, but unlike a dagger, it''s hard to use in a sleeping state. Simply lightly suppressed, easily powerless. "Gu!" Immortals do not choke in the sea or in the earth. But when it is tightened, it chokes. It''s because the flow of air in your body is delayed, but the tightening technique is effective. But it still takes a little time to suffocate, just like a regular person. I didn''t know whether I was back or forth or up or down right now, but I still know I''m being tightened up. And reaching for his neck by hand was what was possible, just like amateurs. "Push! I don''t have a blade, but I can still use the moves as long as I touch them. Swibbok was grabbing his own neck strangling arm and punching in his thrust. No matter how inadequate your posture is, you can strike in momentum as long as you touch it. "Huh?! If they punch in the trigger, the defenseless arm is not just sorry. Above all, the fist artist knew the technique of fatally injuring just touching. I knew it, but I was distancing myself. "I get numb... do I just get numb? This is unattributed magic." The same is true of alerting the unknown. With me swimming in the range of my surgery, the fist fighter gets up and checks his arm. As always, I could say that Swivok remains rolling on the ground and has no problems at all. "There''s nothing wrong with you, you just got hurt during my surgery..." One thing, if anything fatal, is that Suibok was in possession of Eckezax. The very effects of this technique were well seen in the old world, I guess. "My Lord! Distance, distance! It doesn''t matter, keep your distance with amplified power! "... thrust! Swibbock was following Eckezax''s instructions. I had to get away from the other person''s field of power, anyway. "Roll the ground like no other and escape... well, a swordsman can''t escape our technique anyway" The fact that the unpaved wild road was a slope was also salvation. Suibok''s escape was a modest success. Of course, it was a humiliating escape for Swivok. "Damn......! ''Look, stay away from me! Just keep your distance! As you can see if you feel the signs, there must be a transparent force field going on! Get in there and you''ll mess up your sense of equilibrium and you won''t be able to stand! "Anyway, that''s my power. It is a drunken blood, alcoholic fist." Although lethality is extremely thin with no physical attack power at all, it can nevertheless continue to be activated on a wide scale without hesitation. Wang Qi and evil blood, specializing purely in strengthening physical abilities, can endure to some extent, but not in Immortal Qi. Yes, it''s something I naturally don''t know about Swivo on this occasion, but the truth is that it''s the sake song Fist that has not even been overcome by Swivo or Mountain Water two thousand years later, you can say ''Enemies that are too incompatible''. If so, that''s what Swibbock in this day and age had no way of doing something about him. "In the case of the fishes, the effect remained even when the force field pulled. But that''s not the case if humans use it. If we can get out of the force field, we can return immediately! "But not like this..." But I would say that would have been nice. No, both sides only thought it was bad. Anyway, no matter how much you raise, you will never win. I''m not stupid enough to be mean to such a man. "... there''s nothing I can do about it" ''No, if you get close, that''s it! "Right......! Swivok could not forbid a sense of defeat against a fist fighter who loomed down And still swallow it and hide the big fall. Acting against the fashion is humiliating, but better than defeat itself. "Did you escape, or are you going to strike me by accident? fist artists who dropped it off were greatly satisfied Anyway, the other man defeated the two masters, because it escaped unnecessarily. This result, for him, was to satisfy his self-esteem. I''m not going after you, and I don''t have the power to just go after you. My lord, who made a clever choice, tried to go home slowly... "Hmm?" I noticed something above, covering myself with shadows. "Nahhhhh!? It was a tree. It was a tree that was cut, lightened, thrown and weighed down along the way. Swivok, who was completely cut off from the path of close combat, switched to a long shot. It was a simple, primitive, but deadly attack, cutting and throwing trees. "Hey, no! Liquor song fists that seal the melee against almost all enemies. What the surgeon fears most is the opponent he is unwilling to approach from the start. Of course, to some extent, booze song fists can also affect distance. But that wasn''t fast enough to flatter, and more importantly, it was a tricky technique to hit an invisible opponent. "Ko, this is the same as Stormwind Fist or more attack! And the users of liquor song fists are not that stupid either. I know exactly what I can and cannot do. Aware of his impudence, he was fleeing at first sight. If your opponent is hiding, you have to hide too. Worst of all, he escaped, also bearing in mind that he would be replaced by the owners of other houses. But I guess it''s sad. Swibbock''s ability to detect signs is extremely wide, and if you can calm down and find him, you can target him accurately even if you can''t see him. And the user of the liquor song fist cannot strengthen any physical abilities. I''m on the run with all my might, because I don''t think my aim is accurate...... "Guaaaaaah!" I couldn''t deal with any trees falling from above. "... damn" The unwillingly triumphant, murdered Swivok counts just a few. "And seven more..." 324 Four kills. A relatively flat mountain path with broad-leaved fallen leaves. That''s where the fourth fist fighter was waiting. "I never thought you''d pull this far again, swordsman." "Tempera, one of the ten fists." "Anyway, he is the owner of the blood invasion, the detoxification fist" Unlike four-vessel fists, both hands and feet are hidden with sleeves, etc. But he''s barefoot and he''s not wearing gloves. Such a windy opponent was confident and laughing as ever. Before I defeated the three of them and I was here, I didn''t even wander. "Winning streak, let''s just say it''s really brilliant. But that''s it, too." ¡­¡­ It was too lame a word. If I''m a regular swimmer, I''m about to provoke back the other way, but I can''t afford the battle I''ve been fighting. With a slightly nervous face, I set up Eckezax. "There''s not a chance for you to win." "That''s a lot of room." "Your defeat is already confirmed, that''s all." Unexpectedly, without any basis, Swivok had a bad feeling. It wasn''t divination or fairy art, I just had a feeling I simply didn''t like it. Judgment is swift and Swivok travels at high speeds. "Momentum! Defense by immortality is not an absolute thing. Even for hard work, to the extent that it''s somewhat better than taking a direct hit, it''s far from invincible to do enhancements by Eckezax. That''s why Swibbock had chosen to dodge it. No, so much so that it could be called an escape, it was falling backwards in a big way. Shortly after that, a section of the place where Suibok stood was blown up. It was no less destructive than magic by magic, and it had a great hole in it. ''This is... the same power as those bald rats... a breakdown! It is also a power that Eckezaks knows well. But I can''t feel any room from that word. Unlike earlier, it didn''t seem like we had to distance ourselves. "Eckezacks...... Isn''t that magic now" ''Feel the signs, and behold! Perhaps there should already be plenty of collapse around! "... this is" perceive the surroundings by means of an agglomeration method. Trees and leaves that are supposed to be natural, or the ground. Something unnatural is staining them. "Indeed, something¡­" "That''s not a breakdown! Look, stay away from it! Unlike bald rats, human art does not just blow up in a conscious machine, but still outweighs its power in some cases by comparison to magic! Plus, they''re probably already getting some ground money! You took the time to keep the collapse stuck around! "Then pack your time..." ''Do it! The sperm cannot be used so strongly near itself because of the power to destroy even the user himself! But never be touched! Pour it on your Lord''s body, and that''s where you''ll die no matter how you blow it up! Yes, the other guy is a boxer. If so, there is no way there is a move to blow up the opponent touched with both hands and feet. "Goddamn it, it''s a well-spoken sword. Looks like you made it this far thanks to that sword. But that''s why you said what? The owner of the explosive poison fist, who had all his magic broken through, had even shown a mockery. "What happens where I get it? Everything in this land is already under my influence." Yeah, I don''t have to tell you. I know. Suibok, who perceived the signs, understood that he had entered the place of death. "Eckezax, this technique..." "Uhm, this technique wears off when injecting qi blood, but it doesn''t exhaust the activation itself. I mean, even if you catch up to the extreme, you think you could get blown up along the road. '' "Well... that''s a tough one" Swivok in this era cannot perceive signs of the surrounding area without concentrating. It was exactly the same situation as fighting in a minefield. "But if you know the seed...! Swibbock concentrates. Concentrate and explore the surrounding signs. Remember that. "Decide on the battle at once! Suibok''s judgment was swift. The point is, you just have to be aware of the stained area. If so, with the signs felt, I predetermine how I move, and then I rush through it at high speed. "Ho." While slowly falling back, the user of the explosive poison fist performs the blast. The ground hidden in the fallen leaves or the fallen leaves themselves. It''s hard to tell by sight. Swibbock avoids it. "Don''t you get a direct blow from the bombing? In the aftermath, you can''t get that far." Suibok stuffing the time in an instant. Looking at it, the user of the explosive poison fist slowly falls back. "... Qigong Sword! Even though I feel distrustful about it, Swibbock cuts off. If you pack up some time, you can''t blow up any of them. Step on it that way and try to slash it with one knife... "Poison fist, cone blast." From the foot of a leaping swimbok, a blast occurs directly above me. With that in mind, Swibbok was blowing big. "Huh?! That''s crazy. Assuming his retreat, he ran through a place where there was still no problem. Nonetheless, I don''t see why I''m blowing it. "Swimbok!" "Hard work! I don''t know, but it still hardens my whole body. "Not enough! Qigong sword, flamingo! In addition, even the clothes you are wearing distract you and cover you with a Qigong sword. That would drastically weaken the defense to stiffen the clothes you are wearing... "My explosive poison fist, can you take it? Forest trees, even their branches and leaves were infiltrated with blood. Swivok, who has entered it, takes a direct blow to the blast. "Uh-oh!" "Oh, my God, we''re still going." It falls to the ground, but blows up the ground as it is. You couldn''t avoid it until you were in a good place to fall and not exposed to a direct hit. "Gu... gu" "Suibo, are you okay?! "Oh, oh... not yet...! The blast has scattered the leaves of the surrounding trees. The earthen smoke had also risen, making it a sight for the explosion in the first place. "How bearable" "... well, your feet are barefoot" "Exactly. My feet touch the earth. Therefore, every path we take becomes the path of death." Swivok remembered a place where no blood invasion had really been poured. But the fistfighter was new to the place. From behind your own feet, don''t be noticed. "You beat the winner of the liquor song fist, I can also describe you as a flaw in the liquor song fist. It''s a strange thing to be human, you can fight with somewhat unfavorable means when you decide it''s impossible, but you try to push it through with a little strength that it''s possible." Because of the gap, the opponent tries to get in there. But for an explosive poison fist, it''s not a gap, it''s a trap. "You have a sweet idea, swordsman. Our explosive poison fists can also be covered without making holes or anything else if you want to. I don''t do it because for one thing it makes sense not to do it" "Sa, you invited me...! "And this conversation also makes sense. It''s strange that humans try to listen to them as much as they do when they''re disadvantaged." Currently, there are a large number of Chileans dancing around Swivok. It was a stubborn blow, infused with the maximum concentration of blood invasion. "Explosive poison fist, three-stage stand! I was falling to the ground, and the bomb was enveloping my body. "Ha ha! What do you say, this is the explosive poison fist, this is the strongest fist! Of course, the owner of the explosive poison fist wanted to settle in a fight. Nevertheless, we also know that that is not possible. "Exactly, it''s reckless to fight enough swordsmen to meet up with four vessel fists. How will you win after you''ve done what you can and can''t do? That''s the spirit of military law. If so, it''s better to win" The attack power of an explosive poison fist outweighs even a quadruple fist. But on the other hand, it doesn''t seem to extend in terms of defense. It''s not like I can be Jun Min, and I can''t show my powers. If so, it''s reckless to fight like this. "Oh, not at all. It''s stronger to win, it''s natural! Such a voice was heard from the explosion. Suibok, confident of victory, breaks through the smoke and puts Eckezax in. "Huh?! Stupid?! "Power method, shock leg! Qigong Sword!" I can''t handle the speed of swimming. I can''t even show the fist skills I''ve worn because I think I already have a battle. "Gu..." "You kill one human, but you attack three times." "Hey, why... did you endure it?! "No, I dodged it" "Oh no, where..." When I pull through the Eckezacks through my torso, Swivok does the bloodshed. Blood had splashed all around him, and the boxers had fallen to the ground. "In the ground! A bombing is basically something that goes up. If explosives are scattered in the air, that''s the only way to solve them if you hide in the ground. "Ji, Ji Meng, of, Nai? "Yes, the combination of ground motion, subterranean travel and heavy duty allowed me to evade into the ground. While you''re talking, get on the ground." "With my help, it''s easy to concentrate on a narrow range! "Then, silly... you, your skill..." Hearing that word, the fistfighter goes out of his mind. Yes, from his common sense, it can''t be. "No matter what attributeless magic is...... why so many techniques...... can be used......! "Different years, that''s all we''re talking about" Looking down at the breathless fistfighter, Swivok lowered his back. "... was strong, but I was stronger" "Uhm, that was brilliant." "Thanks to you, Eckezax..." ''Huh, naturally. I''m not the strongest sword, Eckezax! "Oh, I always count on you." Too much immortality was consumed by the boulders. Of course I still can afford it because I eat pan peaches and carrot fruit, but still haven''t defeated half of it. You should rest here, Swibok had decided. "Nevertheless, don''t all the people here use any peculiar technique" "Uhm, don''t use a technique that humans are inherently bad at, that monsters in the old world are good at" "... sure, was it magic that humans were good at" ''Naturally, that''s what I''m best at. Immortality is another monster''s specialty. " "Heh..." While having a conversation, Zazen gathers the immortality from the surrounding nature. It restores fatigue and makes up for lost qi blood. Without using the effect of the carrot effect, I slowly began to recover. "Monsters of the Old World, dragons and us..." "You want to fight? Because the Lord is strong, He will surely win '' "Right..." "I''ve never tried to do anything more like a man who has excelled in skill and skill than your Lord! You are the strongest swordsman! I have learned a lot of techniques, which is why I can also cut through the predicament. That was proof of my correctness for Swivok. Yes, because I remember many techniques, I am strong enough to handle many situations. It''s supposed to, but something turns my mind. Never speak, weakness turned my mind. "Right, you''re right" This is an enemy land and that is why there is no alarm even during the break. You can also feel signs of the vicinity while you are using a bubble. That''s why I could also say that I was reassured the other way around. "I''ll be stronger." In that Swivok perception, one fist artist was moving. Far beyond sight, one fist artist was using the technique. "Chewing punch! It''s the fastest ''magic''. It''s the fastest ''body surgery''. That''s the fastest ''fisting''. "Earthbound, electrolithic fire! Far from the other side, fist fighters swimming across the earth towards us. That was a rate that I knew swimmed and wouldn''t allow me to react. "... Xu bite fist, six pennies kick! A flying kick with both legs together captures the side of a sitting, defenseless swimbok. Overwhelming speed, that is, attack power. Suibok, who had been struck by surprise, had bounced heavily, exposing himself to indiscriminateness. "Gu... but..." "Are you all right, Swibbock! It was anger. It was anger at a man resting in front of himself. "I didn''t mean to get in my back and sit down and rest! A fist artist who bounced off the ground and landed as he did. The man, made of leather and dressed in a fist dress that adhered to his whole body, cut off his look with anger. "I''m the one with the tempera ten fists, the one with the bullet blood, the one with the twig fist! Look at my fastest moves, the ones that are out of sight! Tempera ten fists. Six left. 325 Five Kills "Hey, Suibo, you''re home." "Yes, Master Kacho. I''ve completed medicine! We''re all getting a waiver! "Hmm, are you okay with such shallow school? You''ve only learned about it in about thirty years, haven''t you? "Well, you and I don''t have the same head." "Suibok, turn to me, my brother. What is that!! I can''t believe you worked disrespectfully on someone else at that rate! "You don''t know who you are, why do you think we''re dealing with you and the other immortals together? "This is it, Swibbock. You are so noisy, why don''t we take our time and have dinner now? It''s bean rice today." "Yes, Master Kacho" "Wait, Master Kacho! I''m going to feed this fool, etc... it''s a gift from a good people, right?! "Fuukei, what is your lord? Gracious crops, offerings, etc. ¡­" "That''s right, Fuukei, if you want to be so much Buddha, I''ll kill you" "Hey, Swimbok! "You can''t do that right now, Fuukei. And don''t tear it up when I''m scolding you." "Ha ~ i" "Swimbok! The reply to my teacher is such a clich¨¦..." "Fuukei, isn''t it the Lord who is being reprimanded by his master? "... sorry" "Totally...... well noisy is proof of good health. As for turning the novel later... why don''t the three of us have a pot of rice for a long time" "Sui Bok, Sui Bok! Wake up! Suibok, who ate the surprise, had passed out although he was barely holding the Eckezacks. He wasn''t dead, but he was completely defenseless. In contrast, he was not a fist fighter out of hand. "Don''t call it cowardice! You''re the one who stepped in here knowing it was a battlefield! A fist man who jumps and lands on the earth. Are you going to do an acceleration, I went a long way at one end. I can''t see him as he is, and as he is, he calls back and approaches me again. "Ugh, gu..." I barely get up, Swibbock. But consciousness is about to hang out, and it''s not about intercepting enemies. "Chewing punch! Sun Wheel Demon!" The fist fighter is in trouble with the swimming pool. I tap my knee kick into my jaw with my other leg as I step on Suibok''s knee. "Swimbok!" Glancing with his jaw shattered, Suibok finally releases his hand from Eckezax. The scream of my sword is not in my ear, and I am about to fall as-is. "Chewing punch! Neck rope throw! A fist artist who wraps one arm around its neck and swims through its surface as it lands on the ground. Swivok is kept away from the sword in his hand as he is dragged around the earth. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! A fist artist swimming screaming. Dragging Swivok around at high speed, he releases his arms along the way. Dive one end deep into the ground to Swivok, which falls powerless to the ground, and take off from between the crotches as it rises. "Chewing punch! Grabbing both my legs, I rise above. And then they fall to the ground on their own. "Heavy blast drop! Swivok gets hit from his back to the ground and gets all of the air out of his lungs. And there you finally regain consciousness. "Gu... ma, not yet...! Understand the seriousness of the situation by going far without Eckezax in your hand. On top of that, I get up somehow. "Mm, unconscious, you were using hard work... but... it''s time for the peach effect to run out..." Check your whole body. The pain is severe, but naturally we can still fight. "... I am" On top of that, one inspires oneself. I don''t think so. Deny the weakness in yourself. The true strong will never be afraid. The true strongest is never lost. The most powerful man in the world never... regrets anything. It''s supposed to be. "No way, it is! A thousand years have passed since I left the flower bills. No matter how the immortal dwells, there will be a replacement. The immortals who know themselves and have guided them must have already returned to nature. "I''m the strongest! I''m sure neither my master nor my brothers are already in this land. There''s no way he''s here. I''m still in the middle of a quest, but those two should be so relieved. "I''m the strongest! So, no more. Nowhere in this world is there a place for me to go. So it doesn''t make sense anymore. There''s no point in going back. So this weakness, it''s just a dream. Past memories just floated in the back of my brain. "If you''re strong, there''s no weakness! So too is the nostalgia that rubbed on this chest. You should get over it, it''s nothing short of weakness. "If you can kill me! Fiery, burning, crazy. My own inertia, my own unconsciousness, is unforgivable to me. "Kill him! "Oh, I''ll kill you! A fistfighter who butterflies the earth, as he responds to the roar. After enough acceleration, he takes off like Tobiuo and sticks his arms in with them crossed. "Chewing punch! Crossfire!" "The Power Method! Strike your feet!" The track is simple, as long as you know the direction, then you only get the opportunity. Not that I could change delicately along the way, and Swivok was completely cut off and intercepted. "Hey?! All of a sudden they''re coming together?! "Lick, hey, hey, hey! Swibbock has nothing to do with physical surgery. Simple combat experience does not have to be spoken of, nor is that talent unusual. No matter how far from full, it was possible to deal with it if it was simply quick. "Grr!" A big blowing fist artist. He landed on the ground as he was, diving deep. (What a ability to learn while being sturdy! Essentially, there are only two kinds of moves in the Xuan Bite Fist. It is a combination of blows after jumping up at the highest speed and some speed reduction. Although the attacks vary slightly from one application to another, once they are cut off, no similar attack can be made again. (I can''t help it...... assemble for my legs and keep fighting! Even if they say they can fly, if they hit a tree, they won''t be intact! Dive deep in the earth with no lights at all and float at once at an angle. "Chewing punch! I was setting up an interception on the spot, eating from that foot of Swibbock. "Lower Thunderstorm! Straight ahead as he captures his ankle. And hit the forest tree exactly as you aim. "Huh?! But I feel uncomfortable there. I do grab it, and I did hit it. The acceleration was also sufficient, and its power was in the realm of speciality. That''s not it. "Inner Kung Fu... Light Kung Fu! The art of lightening yourself and what you are touching yourself. It is one of the basic techniques placed in the art of immortality. It was activated at the point of standing on the ground, thereby reducing its own weight to the extreme. On top of that, I also lightened the weight of the fist artist I had assembled on myself to the extreme. "We''re lighter than air, each other. Throwing moves that utilize weight in such a state, etc." "Oh, you, to that! "I don''t remember saying I couldn''t! Foreign kung fu, throw mountains! After using the technique of lightening the objects I touched once, I shake them off. It can be said in roughly every body surgery, but if it floats in the universe, it is unlikely to use any moves. Though the users of the fist of the birds that would chase even the flying birds as long as they dived into the earth, they were full of scratches if they floated in the universe in the woods. The carp of the plate is no longer used, even though it bites as much as the carp, and eats the carp. The right to be deprived of life had been completely transferred to Swivok. ¡­¡­ Suibok, who became sloppy as a result of an ambush caused by his bite fist, moves to silence with no mercy whatsoever. ¡­¡­ Keep your fists shut and slowly move the fistfighter over your head. In contrast, the boxers had accepted their fate. I never closed my eyes and waited quietly for it. "... brilliant! The technique of throwing mountains is optionally heavy after lightening the opponent once. Swibbock, who stood directly beneath it, was preparing his hard work and seismic legs. The fistfighter floats parallel to the ground in a form that looks up to heaven. What it meant was a blow to heaven breaking the spine. "Ha...! The fist artist, whose stiffness and very lethal area had broken, had fallen straight to the ground and stopped moving. Without seeing it through, Swivok kneels. "Really...... brilliant! And I''m immature! Far from being his ideal swordsman, such as being ambushed. Well, that''s what shouldn''t have happened, like being ambushed when you were detecting signs. For once, I''m not talking about beating one. If we don''t make up for this'' shortcoming '', that''s why we can''t take any rest in the future. "Shit, shit! Eckezax, we need to get Eckezax back! I have removed the strongest sword, which I sought as the strongest swordsman. It also significantly harms Swivok''s self-esteem. I couldn''t afford anything physically or mentally. There were no such elements in Swivok today. I had no more optimism before I came here. There is so much hatred burning against my immaturity and alarm that I want to kill you. "He has... I''m the only one! I remember five hundred years ago when I came to the throne of God. I still remember her, who seemed happy to welcome herself in that place. "I''ll pick you up! Fortunately, her signs fell within Swivok''s range of signs perception. I never heal my injuries with the immortality I have left in me, and I try to get there with a blur. "No, no, I''m surprised. Heaven is clear." And before the mightiest swordsman who has lost his mightiest sword, a sixth boxer appears. "Unfortunately, he didn''t say anything wrong." A workout, musculoskeletal big man who was as full as he deserved and who naturally provoked hostility. Her upper body is naked and her hands are wearing gloves. The lower body was a fist practitioner close to naked, just wrapped in a simple cloth. "Well, especially. You don''t look like you can pull out ten people." Step on four large strands. There is no alarm whatsoever against Swivok, who is injured. "No way, wait, don''t say that." "... of course" "All right, all right, we have to do this." Suibok also stays on hand and turns to interception. You fight like this, you lose, you die like that. But if I wanted to show my back to my enemies, I''d rather die. I didn''t hate you, but I didn''t hate the people you killed. The man with the giant body was indulging in strength in the stand-up. "Strong blood, storm wind fist master." No longer, no wait. It was popping up so that the spring that was shrinking to the extreme could play. "Stormwind fist, waterfall! A body hit from the head, with full body weight. In contrast, Swibbock spends his time on the ground using his heavy duty. "Gu..." "Did you avoid it?" Thick trees growing in the woods, lightly breaking about ten of them, the fist artist returns slowly. In front of me, a handless swimbok with significant fatigue had managed to get up. "It''s a big deal, really." "Shut up... don''t look down on me! "I''ll admit I''m losing..." To that swimbok, Stormwind fist goes into attack preparation again. "Well, you''re the one who loses." 326 Six kills. Few reckless men ask about this inside and punch me in. It is the Lord''s duty and privilege to intercept it. If you can indeed manipulate magic, you can win one or two victories over our Lord, the pinnacle of each house. But still, it doesn''t have to be intact, and so the ten out of them end up on the way. Normally, he would die or escape on the way. Of course, I won''t let you get away with it. If you run away in the last minute, yet, if you fight and fear, naturally, you will chase and kill even if you defeat one or two people and then run away. But it''s normal to run away. He also killed five people, so he was injured accordingly, so it would be natural to run away. Yet I don''t wait for backup, I just keep fighting all alone and full of creativity. You just won, and you said you''d get nothing but honor. Even if it''s for gold, it''s probably not even saner to fight just for self-satisfaction. "... well, you didn''t die till today" The owner of the twitchy half, the touchy half, the stormy fist looked at the man in front of him that way. Swivok in this era does not go out of the boundaries of ''Swordsman Using Precious Magic'' much unless he uses heavenly and earthly methods. Assuming that Suibok was the strongest in the world in this era, it''s not a big difference from second or third place. On the contrary, it was also possible to be disadvantaged by a slight change in conditions. "Well, you''re going to die today." This is why we are bothering to fight each and every one of us. Assuming that the festival appeared on this occasion and activated the distinct technique of lineage simultaneously and in large quantities, it would have swept away and slapped the stage that it was a duel or a fight on a boulder. That would have been the case with ferocious possessions like runs and madmen, who would have judged it an external threat. At present, in a situation where there is no referee and no arrangement at all, there is nothing more than ''Suibok is not that strong'' to maintain a one-on-one physique. It''s definitely strong, it''s definitely playable, it''s definitely wearing weird gear, and the Turtle Kok fist users are all voiced and saying, ''That''s bad''. But it is a strength that seems to be able to be defeated somehow. As the owner of the explosive poison fist had said earlier, everyone was committed to a one-on-one battle because even if the opponent was a strong enemy, there was still room to defeat him one-on-one enough. "Stormwind Fist, Middle Gun! Push with no small workmanship and full weight. Strike with your palms so you don''t hurt your fist. Strong blood is used, so the first speed is a terrible blow. Swibbock had barely avoided it, which should be difficult to see through. "hey... hey..." Your breath is rough and your body is powerless. Due to the characteristics of Stormwind Fist, who is not good at continuous attacks, there is really not enough tatami. I was slightly dissatisfied with that, but dared to suppress the pursuit. I was going to scrape my opponent''s nerves and health by repeating a definite attack rather than a non-flushing attack, a series of attacks that lacked practice. That they were alone, that they had put their swords far away, that they did not rush the battle to the masters of Stormwind Fist. "Stormwind Fist, Upper Horn! Raise your elbows and storm while protecting your face. Even when it comes to assault, just take a big step forward. Explode without escape from the scene. It knocks down many trees and pushes them forward, but it doesn''t capture me. I still saw out what happened to the move and fell to the side to dodge it. "Really, sticks well. Big loser." Swibbock was still alive. I''m not out of luck, I''m not out of hand. For one thing, I was firmly avoiding our Lord''s attacks from ''watching''. "Phew... Phew..." "Are you breathing? The Lord said, "Look at that." I also thought that if you were going to keep turning to counter-attack, it would be a hand to dare ride it. As long as Suibok fights with his bare hands, he has no eyes for reversal. Reinforcement of strong blood is instantaneous and lasts only during one operation. But in the meantime, everything about muscle strength, endurance, and speed jumps. That''s why I crash into a tree dressed naked and have no problems. And even if you skip that, there''s a physical difference. Even though Suibok can strengthen himself a little, it is far from complete due to fatigue and so on. In that situation, I didn''t expect to lose to Swivok, even when I was able to fight back a little. Of course, if I tried to escape, I was going to speak to the other masters who remained on the boulder, but there was nothing like that in Swivok''s expression. Without avoiding the great flavors like shrinkage, he counters them with physical surgery, for example. That''s why I was sitting back and fighting. (Are you willing to focus on avoiding without using the technique and connect to counterattack...) If you focus on avoiding it, well, it won''t be inevitable either. But if you put the counterattack in perspective, naturally you can''t avoid it. That''s what the owner of Stormwind Fist stomped on. In fact, it''s not even that wrong. "Phew..." Once you run out of breath, even if you calm your breath a little, you won''t be able to fight again soon. That is true, but not in the case of immortals. Assuming there was a puppet fist user on this occasion, I would have spotted it, but Swibbok still hid a little immortality in himself, and he could replenish immortality by gathering energy. Of course, it''s still far from full speed, and there''s not enough reserves left to fully heal your body''s wounds. Still, no. That''s why Swibbock was sharpening his nerves. The strong man, who makes it the ideal of Swivok himself, will never be driven. But a man named Suibok revolts strongly that the more he falls into a predicament, the more he loses. ¡­¡­ "Coming? While pushing, but allowing the opponent to fight back. That would be more respectful than alarming. Compromise within ''superiority'' to the extent you allow. The owner of Stormwind Fist couldn''t be thorough because he had a lot of respect for Swivok. "It''s my win, you''ll already be killed by me...! That, in a way, was the same for me. Suibok is also the owner of similar values. He understood that his opponent''s compassion allowed him the opportunity to fight back. Of course, he was going to dodge it even if his opponent continued with a harsh attack, but it was nevertheless true that the odds had dropped somewhat. "Is there anything left to say?" "Don''t go down." Never, not a bluff. After understanding that Suibok had set up a matrix to kill himself, he refused to go down on it. "I''m the one who wins" The fist fighter was showing a cracking temper that he was absolutely confident that he was the same. As per the tactics, smash and kill Swivok''s counterattack. In that regard, there is no emotion. "There''s nothing left to say" I''m not dying, I''m just willing to win That''s why we don''t have to leave anything behind. In response to that attitude, Suibok understood his disrespect. I felt my weakness in that rudely hidden thing. Therefore, shake it off. "... with the best blow, come" "I don''t need to be told." Suibok set up. That means you abandoned evasion. With your hands wide, gently extend your elbows and line them vertically in front of your body. Gently open your feet and put your right foot forward. In a way, it was a kendo-like setup. If there is one difference, it would be that you have nothing in your hand. Stormwind Fist. I don''t know what that means. But the owner of Stormwind Fist builds strength by boosting his strong blood without hesitation. "Both hands! No longer, no wait. Swivok doesn''t see any avoidance moves, but rather packs up the intermission. In contrast, the fistfighter also ''exploded'' with his hands sticking out. []/(n) (yoji) (yoji) "power method"/ Swivok was extremely concentrated. He missed a moment and waited for his opponent to explode. "Strike your feet! With the roar, the fistfighter''s moves captured Swivok. Without a moment of antagonism, Swivok blows away. Though it never clashed against the trees, it was rolling to the ground and exposing the incompetence. "Gu... ah..." Look up to heaven. I wanted to restore my flesh, even though I ran out of the qi blood that was left in my body. But still dare to stop it. Because the battle is not over yet. "Swimbok! Are you okay, swimbok! Far away, I hear my love sword. I''d like to reply to that, but I can''t get air in my lungs. The shock was dampened to some extent because it did not clash against the tree, but the blow still never warmed up. "Swimbok! Swimbok! I hear a rushed voice. I can hear you worrying. In contrast, we must respond. To the strongest sword, I must report that I am alive and well as the strongest swordsman. "Eckezax......" Raise your arms unnecessarily on the ground. On top of that, he managed to speak to his sword. "Suibo, are you all right?! Impersonate imitation! "Not at all... Oh, not at all..." He was a rare opponent to kill. Swallow the words, and I will stand. That''s how I walk over to the ''already broken'' fist artist. "If you (...) weren''t there (...), you couldn''t win" Suibok pulled out Eckezax, the fist artist who was dying standing still, stabbing him in the chest. "Shrinkage method, cattle towing. Not at all, I don''t feel like I won" Suibok had let go of his sword, but he wasn''t stabbing me in anything. Therefore, it was possible to attract cattle to hand, which is an advanced technique of shrinkage method. Shrink them to hand to match the target''s assault and stick them in place. Even though there is a difference in the length of the arm from the opponent, having a sword was more than enough. The fist fighter stormed out thinking he was defenseless. But to Eckezax, I hit him with all my weight. Have you noticed or not noticed the blade that pierces you deeply? Still, I could blow my swimbok off. And he died instantly as he was. ''... are you willing to keep doing this? "Naturally." In front of me, there''s a dead man standing. To him, I have a heart that wants to do something. But nothing''s finished yet. "And four more" "¡­ it is not common for boulders to fall out any further" "Right." Of the remaining "three" principals, two head toward Suibok. I was the last one to drop it off. "Are you two going? "Sure enough, the owner of the other house who was looking down on us loses, well, the hoarding dropped" "I also want to fight and win one-on-one against all those swordsmen. But life is not a waste, but we should aim for a definitive victory" "Whatever you want, I''ll pick up your bones" "You''re not coming? "The order was the last, though." Naturally, in intercepting the challenger, I had set the order in advance The winner of the four vessels fist was the best because that was the confidence to win. The winner of the explosive poison fist was the fourth, to take advantage of the interests of the earth. The winner of Stormwind Fist was the sixth to give way to anything else. Yes, I did intend to fight each and every one of them, but still I didn''t expect six of them to be defeated. "I look forward to the battle as the last of you." That''s what I said, I was giving the order to the two of you. That''s not because you bluff, it''s not because you''re looking down on the two of them, let alone because you''re looking lightly at Swivok. "I''m sorry it''s not full, but if you can serve as a tri in that battle with all those swordsmen, that would be your real hope" "... do you tolerate losing" "You don''t care about tempera pride, etc? "What, anyway, his end of the line is set. In case he beats me... the nine angry families will take their revenge." More than half of the principals have already been discussed. At that point, pride would be turned down. "I''m not worried about dying, I just enjoy the fight" "Then I''ll take care of the rest." "I asked you, Momentum Fist" "Oh, you''re a master. Ignorant Fist, Misty Shadow Fist" 327 Eight Kills "... now you two" "That''s what I''m talking about" "Let me deal with them by myself" Fool Honestly the two fist fighters showed up, I was somewhat wary of the wearing out swimbok. No, I would have been wary no matter how it came out, but I was still surprised. Of course, I was outraged by that cowardice. "Light Blood, Ignorant Fist" "Misty Blood, Misty Fist." "Immortal art, it''s me." I would not say that I am now expecting anything less from the tempera. On my younger days, I was frustrated by my fuzziness. Before a swordsman indignant with the sword of God in his hand, two fist fighters hide no respect and no desire to kill. Humans can admire things they don''t quite understand. But I can''t have respect for something I''m not sure about. After acknowledging ourselves as our own kind, we kill on it. Showing up is only one of the steps you need to take. "Ignorant Fist! Fluorescent!" I can''t see my face, a boxer hiding it with a cloth wraps his hand around it. From the tip of its palm, immense light overflowed. "Huh?! ''... stupid, you say it''s the same scaly sperm as that bug?! "And you know what?! ''Uhm... okay, my lord! That light itself is not harmful! But... they''re gonna crush my eyes! "Really...... hmm? If you can use light, the first thing you normally think about and associate with is eyeballs. For humans, losing sight is tantamount to losing most of their combat abilities. In the first place, it''s called Light Blood but Ignorant. Nonetheless, it was really just sprinkling something glowing. ¡­¡­ ''What do you mean? It is a somewhat unclear situation since the puppet fist. Liquor songs, explosive poison, violet bites, storm wind and relatively easy to understand fists continued, but I came here to be confused. How the hell is it going to help by spreading something glowing around? "Eckezax......" Tell me more, something was tapping me on the side of my head. There was a sound of tearing air, and a hard object was hitting. "Huh?! Barely, the hard work made it. Still, there was blood coming from my head. "Something invisible hit you? Because... the elves, the cats have the same power. Look, another one is using the art of creating phantoms! "Neither, is it something direct" "In the sperm used by humans, it is reproduced to the sound and the touch of hand! And then I can''t glow or anything! I didn''t expect it to come out with scaly sperm...... not normal! "... why don''t you smash your eyes" I don''t know, but Swibbock has the art of exploring the signs. With it, it was possible to grasp even if the operator was hiding. "Ignorant fist, no lights! I was just trying to grasp it, and I couldn''t figure out any more translations. Some light sprayed around the area was out. Unless this is just as aggressive as explosive poison fists, but what do you do with the light out of the powder that has nothing but glow? "Misty Shadow Fist, his mountain stone! In order to get into that confusion, a large rock had appeared that had never existed before around Swivok. That was exactly the size too big for humans to hide. I don''t even have to think about what it''s meant to be. "Chi... gloomy! There is no longer any point in hiding it, just that chain copper flies from beyond the phantom stone. If you''re seeing it, I''m not dumb enough to eat it on purpose. I do try to capture it visually and cut it off with Eckezacks. "Ignorant Fist! Flash!" That part of the copper shines. Swivok is going to lose sight because he did capture it with his sight. "Don''t lick it! Still, once captured copper. Swibbock cuts away even as he loses his sight. "I''m not licking you! With that dazzling moment, the palm bottom of an unknown fist was hitting my ear. That drives Swivok''s sense of equilibrium crazy. "Ignorant Fist! Flash three! I''m going to be flattered, Suibok, kicking that foot with shoes that would be iron plated. Easily evacuate into the phantom before Suibok returns. "Gu...! Misty Shadow Fist! Fall all the way! Like a chase, the user of Misty Shadow Fist turns to Swivok. But all the voices are far from footsteps. Swivok had found that the entity was hiding behind the statue. "Hilarious!" Ignore the phantom and aim at the entity behind it. "Huh?! But although that entity is only footsteps out, it was just footsteps on the spot. Though I feel a certain shame, I won''t let the user of Misty Shadow Fist get away with that moment. I was still wielding the chain copper and letting Swivok hit me. "This, this stuff! "Yes, this is the thing! Suibok, who is just irritated, is hit by a chain iron ball with an unknown fist fired at his head afterwards. "Don''t insult me, we''re tempera ten fists again! "I''m not named for Dada! I won''t let you go any further! "... martial arts specializing in poking voids" Iron balls released by users of unknown fists were several steps heavier than chain-divided copper. What that meant, I guess, was to lower the power of the chain-divided copper to make it insulting and lower your alertness to fate. "... but what?! In the corner of my vision, something glowed. In contrast, Swivok instinctively follows me with his eyes. The gaze is openly guided, and even the front for that matter produces blind spots. Misty Shadow Fist! Yin Bullets! " Obviously, something was released. Swivok tries to put his field of view back in the front and counter it. But I didn''t see anything. And that''s a direct hit. "Gi, you''re a gearman! Transparent glass hand sword, that was stabbing my body. A weapon that remains vegan and transparent, not a phantom or anything. It was used for weapons, but it wasn''t that heavy on boulders. Therefore, the power is not as great as it is. "But this...! "Ignorant Fist, Snowflake! A storm of scaly flour occurs. Though that in itself did not shake a single piece of hair, countless scales of powder were scattered that made even clear pieces of glass less visually visible. "Fit it!" "Understood!" Now it wasn''t chain-divided copper, it was just a piece of glass tied with thin thread. The two fistfighters breathe together and attack Suibok. "Really! Really! You''re a genre specializing in gloomy things! Again, something black is coming from the corner of my sight. I can see that the eyeball is about to move there, but it was a chain ball again. Being unintentionally poked, Swivok was about to fly in consciousness, even though he was using hard work. "Ugh......! "Let''s go! "Respond!" Just the two of us, hitting the ground with Swivok''s joints in the extreme. collide from the face so as not to take the passive, but back again. "Gu...! "Close your eyes already! Their manipulation is no trouble! Eckezax was right in his words. The other person is extremely good at the human eye, deceiving it. Even though I was swimming, including the fact that I was using a weapon, I couldn''t handle it. "Oh, I know...! "Ignorant Fist! Open your eyes!" Scale powder that was scattered to the ground, which was attached to Suibok''s lid itself. It glows brightly. In other words, the lid itself emits light. Closing your eyes means simply covering your eyeballs with a lid. If you look up at sunny weather with your eyes closed, just like the sunlight burns your eyes. If the lid itself shines, that''s what makes no sense to close your eyes. "Ku......! "So no. Oh! "Oh, my God! A shoe sole with an iron plate, which was punched into my body. In response, Swivok accumulates damage. "You don''t need magic to kill humans." "Handknife to cut iron, no need for arms to destroy giant trees" I don''t need objective destructive power. Attack, etc., that''s what makes up for it with a few weapons. "If you want to create a minor disturbance in your opponent''s movements, that''s enough" "Humans can''t move without feeling and thinking" Dastardly, relieved, weak. I see, you''re right. It would be martial arts to extremes it. "I see... you mean that" In contrast, Swibbock was laughing without my knowledge. The person in front of him laughed understanding how he had finished his little trick. "Your technique both serves as the basis for the attack by confusing the other''s eyes. Because... blinding them is more of a bad idea." First of all, I would have preferred not to see anything at all. It''s better to attack unimpeded, but it could still hit. If you''re a normal wizard capable of attacking a wide range, you''re scarier that way. I dare to keep the other person''s eyes alive in order not to let them do that. It''s because you''re keeping your eyes alive that the technique comes alive. "Just noticed" "It''s too late! Sure, the two of them are less aggressive. But that''s why Swivok was over-attacked. I insulted them and couldn''t keep a sense of crisis. That''s why they had accumulated scratches. Misty Shadow Fist! Eye black! " The black darkness covered my surroundings. Of course, it''s a hallucination. It was dark, rather than just black. Still, it completely hides Swivok''s sight, and more importantly, it is a fabric of action to the next. "Ignorant Fist! Flash!" Black is released in a flash, now a flash of light runs. Pupils open against the black in front of them, but close by flashing. The human eye dazzles if it goes out of darkness into the sun. It flickers your thoughts, even with your eyes closed. "Shimmering Kung Fu, Qigong Sword" Yes, it is. It''s only because you''re blind. "... barely enough" Swivok, who was bleeding red from both eyes, had physically slaughtered two helpless fist artists with one breath. If they don''t blind themselves, you can blind them yourself. Nevertheless, it meant that even if it was possible to defeat these two, it would not be possible to defeat the two remaining principals. "Lord... if" "Oh, I''ve completely run out of stockpiles already. I can''t heal one cut." The ability to regenerate ginseng fruit is inherently automatic. But if you''re a immortal, you can choose to heal the wound or not. You can choose which wounds to heal. "My eyes are back, but my body wounds are intact..." The healing power of the reserves I had left just in case. I relied on it and tore my own eyes with a piece of glass. So much so that I had to do it, I was caught up. "And two more" "No, I''m alone." Before that swimbok, ''The Last One'' had appeared. Feeling the man''s temper, Swibbock was holding his arm back. "Fierce, fast rail...! "Well, you know what? Well, here''s teeth, blood, and a wheel fist." Once upon a time, roughly the most powerful rare magic that hunted down Swivok. The man who lived there, he was single. In contrast, Swivok feels distrustful. On this occasion there existed a puppet fisting genre that hosted the same qi blood as the witchcraft path. Nevertheless, it is as if I have not received that support. "One more person, that is. I''m the last one to fight you." In the name of ten fists, the nine of us stopped. In contrast, neither Suibok nor Eckezaks have any doubts. More than that, I didn''t know too much. "... why" "What?" "The two of them earlier were armed with dark vessels. If I had used a normal weapon, that would have killed me." Indeed, chained copper and hand-backed swords are enough weapons to kill humans. But no one brings that stuff to the battlefield. They are simply weak, even though they require more skill. "Darkware is an excellent weapon for portability and ambush. I don''t know what it means to use that from the front. Not a proper operation" ¡­¡­ "I was not conceited in Dada and manipulated in my outfit. And so did the others, highly skilled, but I don''t know what that means." ¡­¡­ "Why stick to your bare hands or close to it?! You''re supposed to be mercenaries! In response to that question, the owner of the Momentum Fist was answering in dismay. "Why, listen to such nonsense. I don''t know who you are." Now on this occasion, there are two holders of Qi and Blood, who are not fit to flatter or take part in the main battle, who are exposing the body. Not only that, but the six people who bothered to intercept by themselves would already be the beast''s bait. "Something, you seem to be wrong. We''re certainly hired as mercenaries, but we don''t like them in the first place." That may be a misunderstanding of the very profession of mercenary. "Indeed, in our tempera, our ancestors, for millennia, have made mercenaries their business. Ten houses have joined forces and won every battlefield" Swivok, who lived two thousand years, was in pain that it was not an exaggeration. Exactly as painfully as the number of wounds engraved on my body, I had to understand. "But that''s just for gold. Mercenaries to us, like the rest of us, are just pocket money. In the first place, it''s not the kind of job you take very seriously." That was too much of a word. Certainly a mercenary is just a chimp who is hired in an emergency, and not a quorum for flattery. I''ve been doing that for a thousand years, which is certainly a contradiction. In terms of normal values, I guess we should serve somewhere. In fact, it''s hard to even think that there was no solicitation. "Sure, he said he was good at the job of mercenary. But for us, war is hunting. I''m not clueless, but it''s just a fight to get food for life." Food for life. I didn''t have to get it. I was listening in silence. "We don''t do hand-to-hand fisting, and our ancestors have done it for generations to refine their moves close to it. That''s the culture we''ve inherited from our ancestors, part of our lives. That mercenaries are the easiest way to use it to get daily money" "... that is" "Yes, we''re not doing ''Fist for Mercenaries''. I''m just doing" Mercenary because I''m extremely good at my fists. " That was just notifying the facts. ¡­¡­ "Aren''t you too? No response. I was silent. "Why did you come all the way here alone? What do you say to that?" Answer that. "Because I''m the strongest." No matter who your opponent is, you will never lose and win. I was here to prove it. "Except for me, if you''re going to name me the strongest, the most undefeated, you have to defeat it." "... Tempera Ten Fists, Tooth Blood, Motion Wheel Fist, The Lord" Like Suibok was making a mistake. The owner of the Momentum Fist was also mistaken. "Battle, battle" He was the last wall. There was nothing else I could do to kill Swibbock. Ten houses present in Tempera, the users of Turtle Kok Fist with their children, are fleeing with all their might. That they foresaw, the end of this inside. That was due to Swibok''s "Awakening". Swibbock was serious and full force. But yet, far from being called a rough god. Swimbok in this era now. He was still unable to activate his true power. "Let''s go, Eckezacks! "Uhm!" 328 Poor God. ¡­¡­ Swivok had been deeply wounded by a user of the technique of the Rapid Railroad. Of course, there are times when the rapid railway itself is strong, but the Great Tengu, the world''s best treasurer for the ruler of the secluded kingdom, a settlement of Tengu, was providing full support. That''s why I hunted down Swibbock, I can say. The owner of the wheel fist in front of him and I have no support for treasure, alchemy, or witchcraft. In every sense, it cannot be treated in the same row. However, no matter what the target is, Swivok himself is significantly depleted. He fought eight masters against him, consumed much of his qi and blood, and the resilience he had stockpiled was also bottomed out, suffering fractures, lacerations and other wounds. Even though you have Eckezax in your hand, can you defeat one more enemy? That is nothing but suspicious. "Moving Wheel Fist, Run! And there''s no reason for a fistfighter to put his hand on Swivok. He created a wheel on both his feet and began to use it to walk down the mountain path. The wheel is not big enough to flatter. I would use something big enough for humans to hide themselves on the Xun Railway, but I guess I can''t use something that big because I don''t have support in the case of a motorcycle fist. But naturally, there is no clearer difference than puppet fists and witchcraft paths. Swivok wields Eckezax without confusion. "Sweet" Lower your posture while opening your crotch wide, avoiding Eckezacks. I''m slightly surprised to see that. The Xun Railway was a technique that could be attacked by Eckezax, and I thought the defense would be done using gear as well. But fist fighters attack while dodging. "Momentum Fist, Volkswagen" "Lightweight work, virtual core rotation" With the crotch open and on the ground, it rotates greatly. He was using the wheel of his leg, aiming for Swivok''s leg. In contrast, Swivok responds as he floats. "Momentum fist, double shield! Shaft the hips and cut them as they rotate. Because my posture is unstable, or in contrast, I take it with a gear on the back of both hands. "Heavy duty! "Back shield, bullet! Heavy the Eckezacks and try to push them off, but spin the gear you''re receiving and bounce it off. "Moving Wheel Fist! Ring fist, cut vertically! Eckezacks that can''t grip off and play. Pursue the defenseless Swivok. But fist fighters feel uncomfortable at this time. I''m not holding the sword, I''m floating in the universe, Swibbock. His expression was too calm and I felt strange. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters" At this time, Swivok wasn''t holding Eckezax. "Inner Kung Fu Method, Blood Feet" The blood that was flooding out of my body, which was fine but connected Eckezax to Suibok. "Spirit method, crack" A shock strikes a fist fighter in an unstable posture from the side. I can''t even step on it more than I haven''t put my foot firmly on the ground. He unnecessarily hits his torso to the ground. Volkswagen. But even its upper body is fitted with gear. ''Dancing'' as you keep spinning, never stopping the movement. "Dragon! Create a gear on the ground and put your hands on it. Expand your legs as you stand upside down on that gear. "Whirlwind!" Exactly, dancing. A light body technique that can produce sharp blades on both hands and feet, but does not require stepping in or fixing. Once he moved to an unreachable height, Swivok was observing his body surgery. "Momentum fist, pinch bullet! "Qigong sword method, shrinkage yarn! To that swimbok, a fist who fires and attacks small gears. Swivok, who knows it, moves to the sword and dodges it, shrinking the thread of blood that connects him to Eckezax. "Of the ten tempera fists, the wheel fist is all the more special... but it doesn''t seem to be a lie to know" "It''s quite a peculiar fist technique, but I largely get it. You don''t think you can beat me." The same was true of Four Vessel Fists, but it was a fist technique that I could meet with Eckezax. Attention should be paid to the anomalous movement using gear. The Xun Railway weighed in on mid-range fights, but the Momentum Fist seemed particularly adept at near-intermission melee fights. "I''ve been watching, but you''re more liberal than agile." "Looks like we can produce quite a bit of fruit. Just put it on your body and manipulate it." The Xun Railroad was manipulating gear to fight, but it seems that the wheel fist fights using the whole body with gear on it. Unlike a four-vessel fist, Eckezacks never spills a blade, but he has enough defense and aggression. (The trouble is defense using rotation. If you can use your blink kung fu...... no, I can''t do it anymore) Swibbock was relatively calm at this time. Sometimes the opponent is the enemy he once struggled with, but in a way, he probably had an excuse in his mind that ''if he became a fierce railroad, he couldn''t help but struggle''. That was what was causing Swivok to rush for battle. (Unlike earlier, that''s a lot of calm... fun, but annoying for that matter) The master of the rapid railway also knows that. You shouldn''t have been able to hide your frustration during the streak, but only if you''re dealing with yourself now, you''re standing around very calmly. For that matter, the attack is no longer an end at once, due to rush and oddity. That would be fun for a game, but as for killing each other, it was something that darkened the defeat. (Again, you can use a lot of unattributed magic. Plus, immortality... a lot of boxing, swordsmanship. They know some of it in our hands too... can''t we win?) I''m not decorating the ninth and final of substance with dat or insanity. Even though it is worn out, Swivok and "offense" have been established. They were not overwhelmed by compatibility or bizarre, but rather engaged as battles. But it also leaves Swivok a winning chance. (Too bad...... I don''t mind being killed otherwise, but I didn''t know this many swordsmen would die in hunting) To not be able to push through the bloody swimbok, but the fist fighter is not in a hurry. On the other hand, it hurts my heart to think about if Suibok beats me. ¡­¡­ "Swimbok?! You see, we''re surrounded! Unconsciously as a sign sensitive immortal, I didn''t realize it when fist fighters were gathering around me. More than a thousand fist fighters have already watched the battle because they are murderous. In more than a thousand years of history in the tempera, it has never been unplugged so far. No, even if it were, they wouldn''t have brought Swivok back alive on this occasion. "This is..." "Oh, don''t worry. I''m not supposed to get my hands on it yet, not yet." It was an understandable development. It was an anomaly to attack inside a boxer and be able to fight the Lord from the beginning. It''s just in different order, and it would be natural for the people below to come out. "Until the battle between me and you is over." "If you die, it won''t be long." "Oh, the undefeated myth in the tempera is preserved. As the owner, I am satisfied with that. Of course, if you can win, that''s the best part." A banquet hall where no one is drinking anymore. At last, I was visiting my sword at the real place. "So, how did you win from there? Besides my thoughts, I was weak 2,000 years ago. Of course strong is strong, but not bullshit strong. At this rate, that would even be inferior to the run. Of course, I''ve beaten mad warriors before. ¡­¡­ Everyone around me even wondered if they were standing inside the tempera. Of course, I''m glad to hear that. ¡­¡­ "Duh, what''s wrong, Eckezax?" "The Lord knows who I am now. What do you think of that strength? "I don''t know..." Festival I have seen where now Suibok ''fought''. Now that I''m almost out of touch with the world, maybe that one time was the first and last. Of course, I made a bunch of adjustments, but I just figured out the difference in dimensions. "I felt exactly like a master of mountain water. He was a sophisticated, ultimate master." "I guess so, I thought so too" There is too much difference in personality between old Swivok and now Swivok. The way its mind is, it even manifests itself in the way it fights. "I once thought it was immaturity and cowardice to explore them deeply and distract them from their surroundings. But there''s a frontier ahead of it." I also found out when I saw the mountain water, but it was even more shocking when I saw the person. That was precisely the most powerful embodiment of no entity, which Suibo pursued unconsciously. "... old Swivok didn''t always match his self-esteem and strength. Whoever I dealt with, I was full of pride that I would never lose. In fact, there was a struggle. Of course, rarely." I guess the reason I''m calm right now is because my self-esteem and strength are commensurate. That would be because even if you turned all of the beings in this world against your enemies, you have enough strength to beat them cool. That''s why I''m able to calm down. "When I struggle, Swibbock is naturally irritating. It''s because I get angry at my fuzziness... but beyond degrees, it crosses the line" "What?" "To put it plainly, not self-denial, but denial of reality." Hear it, Feast Me, and the adults around me, they are all frightened. It is true that we sometimes have such a heart, but it was far from immature from our taste. "Suibok is a genius, a brilliant talent, a pure, hard-working man. I trained as much as I could to be strong, and I would never have actually lost. I guess that''s why I couldn''t forgive you. I spent a thousand years studying fairy arts in my hometown, reaching the throne of God in five hundred years, and then after that I trained as a martial artist for five hundred years, etc." Festival I am ashamed. Swivok spends two thousand and five hundred years in training in his four thousand years of life. We worked hard for the twenty-fifth century. It would certainly be the case that he thinks, ''It''s strange that I lost so much effort''. Compared to Suibok, I wouldn''t even be allowed to be angry with myself or anything like that when I fought mountain water. "And what does that have to do with this? "Don''t you get it yet..." "No, didn''t you even use some amazing special attack? "No." What are you talking about, this guy? Everyone on the spot, including the boxers, looked painful in understanding. "Suibo had a seizure, and he went wild and killed them all." Eckezacks looked nostalgic and said so looking out over the distance. "You can never win no matter how you raise it, you''ve just ravaged as much as you can to deny that reality" "No, then you won''t win, will you? "Normal." "That''s not normal, that''s what you used some kind of technique or something, right? There''s no way I can be as strong as crazy. That''s what Lan was denied when he lost to Snae. Everyone in the fistfighter is snorting at my words. "Saiga" In an unusual way, the strongest sword calls its own Lord. "Hey, what''s up?" "I think I said it earlier, but I left it in my heart. Swibbock''s heart was always on its way to the strongest right. Yes, you were right. Suibo was right to use me." "If you don''t want to be strong, you mean I can''t use you, right? "There''s that too. rather than...... that''s all I have" You can produce food inexhaustibly, Ekura Danua. This treasure is easy to understand, but in users who can only show their heart to one village, they can only produce an amount that can cover one village. The only reason we can supply one country is because Rikyo, the current user, is able to show his heart in applying it to the whole nation. "You think the will to the strongest of me is'' normal ''? Once upon a time, when I became a disciple of Swibbock, it was heartbreaking to be told that mountain waters could be the strongest after five hundred years of training. Still, I''ve continued my studies because, for one thing, I didn''t have any other options. When I found out that mountain water had once been trained for five hundred years, I gave up that there was no way I could win the festival. Even though I knew I had Xianqi, I didn''t want to train for 500 years. Once when he fought mountain waters in public, Run cried year after year, realizing he had no winning eye. She was just twirling with the enormous amount of qi blood in herself, crying in front of the despair she was being poked at. "I studied millennial techniques and trained as a samurai for a thousand and five hundred years. You''ve never lost in the meantime, and no one pointed you out to me, but a man in a forest for a thousand years thinks it''s normal? The strongest divine sword Eckezax amplifies'' magic ''according to the mind the user aspires to be strongest. The strongest thing in this setting is not just self-serving. Obsession with lifelong undefeation, hatred of those who may threaten themselves, indignation at the mundane self, denial of the reality that must not be. "Inside the tempera, it was strong. It was because I was strong that I hunted down Swivok. And... touched the backward scales of a rough god." The users of Star Blood, Turtle Kok Fist, were listening in the distance. And remember. The shape of God far from man, destroying all things. "Even now that I remember, my heart trembles... the boost of my heart that I showed then" Suibok''s childish eclampsia destroys even reality, not the nation. 329 All my life. Results are important, as is strength. Whatever the process, the result is probably what counts. In the first place, even after the same process, there is no way we can get to the same result. But still, the process was necessary. The process also existed in my life. The person will admit to the process. Whether it was necessary or not, it''s not irrelevant. It''s natural for those who want strength to fight someone, and they can''t verify the power they''ve developed without actually fighting. And I have no choice. If you fight, you have no choice. "Ah." Naturally. A drill stacked for two thousand years ends up in front of an ''enemy'' who hasn''t lived in a hundred years. Can you accept that? "Ah." If you stay like this, you die. In that situation, there''s no way I can be calm. If I can accept the ending so much, I am relieved of it a long time ago. If you do strike singles inside the fistfighters, if you kill our lords, even if this is what happened naturally. Even if I had already lived two thousand years and not where I lived. Even if I''ve worked so many evils before and died and was a natural man. Still far from ideal, I can''t accept it. "Ah..." I won''t allow it. Everyone in this room won''t forgive me for swimming. Even the champion of the wheel fist will not allow Swivok to save his life or escape. But. Oh, but. I won''t tolerate it, is. I can''t forgive, is. It is Swibbock. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! I won''t allow it. I will never forgive you for swimming. I will not tolerate my defeat. I will not forgive those who can defeat themselves. I will not tolerate anything stronger than myself. If reality betrays one''s emotions, destroy that reality. Just a childish eclampsia blows out of two thousand years of living immortals. Originally, the ability to fight is only reduced as a result by a mere lack of calm. But just one element of having Eckezacks turns everything upside down. "... hey now" Don''t imitate me. You must be the one who challenged the battle. Yes, the master of the Xun Railway tried to say. I tried to tell you, I kept moving my mouth. But suddenly I don''t have a voice. I try to see what that means but nothing moves. "- - You want my, my life! Barely, only the eyes were moving according to their will. "You want to take the victory away from me! I could see myself. All I could see was that I was riding myself now. I heard the sound of most of my scratches rolling to the ground. And ''anaemia'' makes me unconscious. "You don''t need a life! The puppet fist users were losing their hips. They had figured out what was happening to me, and they had figured out Swivok''s transformation. The trees in the woods, even though there was no wind. The remaining Immortal Qi is amplified, and Swivok''s excitation is amplified. Fundamentals in the basics of sucking in the forces of nature around you and turning them into your own. That expresses itself in a far departure from the boundaries of common sense. Prohibited Immortal Arts, Dead Forest (Korin). Technically, a failure of fairy arts that is not even forbidden. When using the alchemy method, we gather strength from forests that satisfy our immortality, etc., but if we give them too much power to suck in a hurry, the whole forest becomes weak. Short-term gains are only trivial, and the forest, which has tempered Xianqi over a long period of time, is torn down at once. That was what was happening in this forest, where Suibok first visited. Due to Suibok''s mental state, which deviates from the normal track, Suibok''s immortality spreads across the mountain forest at a rate that deviates from the normal track. One of the trees scatters all the leaves, fading and squishing while you look. Using the air sucked in from the tree, it sends more immortal air to the surrounding area and absorbs it as it withers away. Exactly, I didn''t want to call it breathing death. Whenever Suibok breathes, the surrounding trees continue to wither and expand. "Uhhhhhhh! The puppet fist users grasp it. Suibo''s body, which was full of creativity, recovers with tremendous momentum. It was already so full of air and blood that it could be held through all of it that it activated the fairy arts while sucking it up even more. "Gu... don''t be frightened! Only puppet fist users grasp that. Eight users who still suspect that poison is sprayed will try to face it. Yes, because no matter what they''re doing, it doesn''t change that they''re enemies to defeat. "Jade blood, four fists! Foot guns, broken walls! "Strong blood, storm fist! Lower stone throwing!" A user of a quadruplexer fist with absolute strength is thrown by a user of a stormwind fist that is instantly enhanced. Simply a powerful coordinated attack is unleashed towards Swivok. And the puppet fist users'' shared ''that'' moment ''. I can''t move one finger, a world of faster recognition. Accelerated by his greatly amplified instantaneous kung fu, Swibok was shooting an attack on himself with a gaze of hatred as he moved inside a world that had yet stopped. cattle tow Move the user of the thrown quadriplegic fist to hand while erasing the amount of motion. luxury merit Grab it and throw it back the other way. Throwed back in the world they stopped, they buried themselves on the ground through the stormwind fist users who were throwing themselves. Then, the transient work is released and the time interval is undone. Like now, the surrounding fist fighters were bewildered. "Duh, what do you mean puppet fist!? You know what I mean, what happened?! "Oh, oh... that sword. That sword is greatly increasing his power... increasing his skill... perhaps his mental state will change his performance... his ability to increase his physical abilities was exploding stronger" "If you know, why don''t you stop?! So many puppet fists, if we all interfere with his movements..." "I can''t, there''s no way I can do something about it..." Now Swibbock is whirling his power in the middle of a big storm. You can''t drive the power of natural disasters far beyond humans into madness even if there are hundreds of puppet fist users. They understood it when it was too late to grasp it with precision. "Toxic fists... military, falling apart! Still, I''m not the only one angry. The other fist fighters who were killed by our Lord set up a flinch and a fierce assault. A large number of explosive poison fists work together to blow up the ground dyed with blood invasion and attack Swivok. Assuming there were no problems in the earth, you could have killed it if you blew up the soil itself. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Screaming, exploding swimbok. The moves you unleashed, they''re just momentum. It releases from the whole body to the surrounding area, to the extent that the wind blows lightly if normal. A move that cannot be used in combat, with only a degree of effect to scatter sparks. It is expressed tens of millions of times. A collapse caused by collapsed dust is pushed back by a blast. Vast wind pressure, blowing huge masses backwards. It had crushed the users of the explosive poison fist that unleashed the dust sand in reverse, colliding and killing the fist fighters in the direction in which it had not been. "Ugh... Guh! "Ha... ha..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Can be used by anyone. Quite convenient. Unattributed magic lacking in power, just because that''s an advantage. That''s what''s activated on a scale beyond people''s knowledge. Everyone understood that. But from what I understand, it''s too late. Suibok had Eckezaks raised high in heaven. Qigong swordsmanship, crossword. Originally, it creates a pseudo-sarcasm around the sword, and can also snap the enemy''s sword or aim at the enemy''s neck like a cross spear. Really, that''s all the moves. Normally, a weak ''magic'' can be received with a little protective equipment due to the low power of unattributed magic. By using Eckezax, Suibok becomes exactly the kind of pillar that rushes through heaven. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Swing it down. The earth turns and the bloodshed rises. "Gu......! Barely, the users of the quadriplegic fist had received with their arms cured, but they were nevertheless engulfed on the ground. But all but them are scattered as fattening to the dead ground. I just slashed a straight line in a state of siege, but still a dozen people were dead. "Chewing punch! Earthbound electric optical stone fire!" I knew they were mighty. Maybe I was out of my hands until earlier. But still, the fist fighters don''t flinch. In the first place, on the battlefield outside, magic by magic flies. Even if the opponent in front of you uses a powerful technique for unattributed magic, it is now. Even if inferior by fire, the fist fighters who run the battlefield bravely stand up to it. "Ahhhh! Push. Just unattributed magic intercepts an extraordinary user of a fist. The technique, which would not otherwise lead to instant death if hit by a steep spot, but crushes the touched opponent to dust. On the contrary, it had heavily snagged the terrain around it. The increased fluctuations of Suibok''s technique are unacceptable in human flesh. Brilliant kung fu went hand in hand, and the melee was completely reckless. "Stormwind Fist! Decaying Wood Throw!" "Moving Wheel Fist! Pinch!" Some fist fighters tried to counter it with ranged attacks. Even if they are impossible, many throw stones and assist them. Still, the puppet fist users can''t move. They understood precisely what was in Swivok''s heart and what he was doing. He is infiltrating the earth with his own immortality, despite his passion. He repeatedly breathed and scattered a sense of immortality around the periphery and gathered every life force that was originally present in the periphery. No, there''s one more stage. It was amplification by Eckezax. Yes, the natural forces absorbed by Suibok are amplified by Eckezax when it diffuses to the surroundings as immortal air. While depleting the surrounding nature, the natural forces unleashed by Suibok were far beyond their original powers. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Land mobility, floating islands. Ground law, stone jail. Land mobility law, sandy cabinet. The surrounding terrain changes according to Swivok''s will. It changes randomly and disorderly, receiving the frenzied heart of Swivok as it is. The earth, whose life is exhausted, rises and becomes a wall, and the earth becomes stone and sand. "Uhhhhhhh! Push. Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt. Foreign Gong Dynasty and Mountain Throwing. Sand becomes a thread, connecting Eckezax with the floating ground around him. Its weight fluctuates and it hits the fist fighters as they travel at high speeds. "This guy do this trick?! "Calm down, the point is I need one guy over there...! "Four Fists! Strike!" "Poison fist! Break!" "Moving Wheel Fist! Fly away! "Stormwind Fist! Upper level guns! Fistfighters confident of their destructive power attack and destroy huge debris while covering up their friends. It''s just a big piece of dirt, or a chunk of rock. There''s no way I can''t destroy it. It''s moving at high speeds and a lot of numbers, but there''s a reason for numbers here. I try to target Swivok while responding to significant topographical changes¡­. "Oh! Transient work. Shrink. Very ordinary, shrinkage. It can be done even faster by combining it with improvisational merit. By them, Swivok does not fix his place in one place. "Become?! Heavy duty. A massive blow of weight knocks the fistfighter out of the big upper section and cuts off the ground as it is. Obviously with unnecessary force, I''m killing every single one of them. "Puppet fist! You guys would know where it is! "Don''t be impotent! They''re moving again and again! "Not very, but not captured! There''s no way I can identify a location if Suibo now uses both instantaneous kung fu and shrinkage. If I''m a swimmer with a temporarily growing sense of immortality, I''ll be able to wipe this out just by repeating it. But that didn''t happen. Yes, it didn''t. Unfortunately, they did not know about the Immortals or Tengu. Immortals and heavenly dogs who have reaped the benefits of the earth, it is that which exerts the power of God''s hour. Swivok, who has increased his immortality by Eckezax, can rule the scene promptly. What it means is not just to the extent that it cuts and rises the earth around it and dominates it. "Hey, what?! "What''s happening?! "Or my body...! The bodies of all the fist fighters in the land began to rise. With the exception of the slightest flying wheel fist users, they all lift their hands and feet unnecessarily. Ground mobility, big tide. It is a technique that pushes all the weight of the surrounding objects to the earth, and consequently floats the people of the land, etc. It is a technique that can only be used by immortals who rule the earth, but its activation decisively renders powerless those who cannot fly. Whatever technique you can handle, there''s nothing you can do without your feet on the ground. "Okay, okay, okay, okay! Exactly, pounding angry hair heaven. Angry swimbok can teeth Eckezax. Spread your hands wide and slowly bring their palms closer together. In keeping with its motion, the ''earth'' was broken. The scaffolding of the fist fighters on the spot, nowhere. Their sight, as far as its extension is concerned, cracks and floats. Starblood, Turtle Armor Fist. Those who preached the technique were evacuating with the children of each house as well as abduction. Evacuation, the more the word is extremely appropriate, there is a natural mutation behind them. "Oops! "Tocha! "Kaaaaah! Grown-ups running in the evening, snapping crying children. They never look back. In the evening, the homeland and its surroundings, visible far rear, emerge. Literally, the earth floats as it cracks. The earth, divided into two pieces, pinches the fist fighters who would be floating, not even as visible as Chile, in slow motion. (12) Users of the bite fist would be able to avoid it, but the users of the tortoise fist, whose earth is known to be chopped up by the divine sword after the completion of the technique, knew that there were no survivors. "Mm, I can''t! "It''s impotent! "There''s no way you can win! In conclusion, the only way to beat Swivok is to let Eckezaks go. We just have to let it go so we can''t retrieve it with shrinkage or towels. But Eckezacks has the ability to refuse anyone but the one he admits to. Even if you take it away, it plays the moment you grip it. Even the user of four vessel fists can''t help it. Of course, you can grab it for a moment, but grabbing it just for a moment doesn''t make any sense. Its properties go hand in hand, and no matter how you move the power in the tempera, you will eventually reach the ''rough god''. Sometimes I can''t handle the shrinkage, and I can''t kill Suibok before he understands his decisive defeat. Ground mobility, palm. The earth and the earth collide over each other, scissors each other. On top of that, Suibok is cutting off the users of the fist of the twilight who try to swim and escape in the earth. A homeland that is detached, floated and further chopped as it is. With that on their backs, the only users of Turtle Kok Fist, all of whom survived, kept running away with their fellow orphans. 330 Disconnect Wonder wins in wins, no wonder loses in loses. There is a definite reason for defeat. You defeat yourself because you have a handicap. But if you win, that''s fine, because you''re wrong. No, that''s what''s wrong. I managed to win, so I''m right. That''s a mistake. Just because you win doesn''t mean that''s a hundred-point win. Of course there can be no such thing as a hundred-point victory and we should not aim for it, but reflections must always be explored. And reflection is ultimately your preference. To be clear, you attack inside a martial artist by yourself in the first place, which is wrong in itself. Despite mastering heavenly and earth law, it is also wrong to attack without preparing for it. First of all, it is wrong to go voluntarily, even though we have not examined it downwards without any need whatsoever. With regard to these, two thousand years have passed without any improvement. Rather, it is even worse because the standard equipment has become a wooden knife and no longer prepares for carrots, peaches, etc. Preparation for battle, in the sense that Swivok is greatly degraded. But on the other hand, the insight, imagination, attention and alertness shown when confronted are bouncing. flushing, aesthetics, and thought. By them, Swivok was drawing and making the ideal swordsman come true. That''s mountain water, but that''s about two thousand years from now. "... won" "Uhm, you win! No one lives an enemy who has teeth against himself. If that''s not a victory, what is it? "I won." "Um, it''s a boulder! Stick to the result of victory, to victory. by means contrary to fashion, but still a victory. So it''s not wrong. So you should be right. Obsession with the strongest misleads the right perception of self. ''This time the opponent was stuck at first sight... but even if the same enemy appears next, he can do whatever he wants! "Oh, oh..." Nor is that a mistake. Certainly experience is something like that. I can''t help but be confused by the first person I see, and I can''t choose the right answer. So I have no choice, I''ve already defeated him, and I know how to attack him. So this is fine. Swibbock had managed to deceive me. Two thousand years later, Mountain Water has defeated the little daughters in the tempera without risk, including inferring from their garments and coming clothes, and vicious possessions. In other words, this is proof that Swivok in this era thought ''this is fine'' but also thought ''this shouldn''t be''. You can win. Victory is the premise, and if you let it happen, everything is right. That''s true, the way you look at things is right. At least, if you lose and die, there''s no next time. "... Eckezacks. I''ve ruined this place a lot, so I''m going to fix it." "Uhm, right......" "Then... let''s build a company" ''Oh, if that''s what you want to do, then so be it! You were good at building a company! Do you die wrong, or do you notice a mistake and return to the right path? That''s what immortal life is all about. In the next five hundred years, Swibok will set himself apart from Eckezax in search of his mistakes. Yet another thousand years later, Swivok realizes his mistake and admits that he really wanted to do it. One thousand and five hundred years of wandering, realizing that the triumphant track record is not what I really wanted to do. Two thousand years after this era, with his struggle with Fuukei, he settles his life for real. That''s after two thousand years. "Hey, Eckezacks" "What is it, my Lord?" "If you hadn''t... you wouldn''t have won" "So, would it?! Later, I will encounter the same Eight Divine Treasures and their users as Eckezax... That''s another story, too. "Or maybe my presence was to protect him from dying until he realized his mistake." I want the strongest sword. The strongest swordsman deserves the strongest sword. The most powerful sword Eckezax still thinks so. That''s her existential significance, so I can''t help it. But Suibok got away from it. Seeking the strongest sword, he obtained the strongest sword and was recognized by the strongest sword. The strongest sword, indeed, was the strongest. That''s enough to beat any enemy. That''s why I threw it away. You can be the strongest without the strongest sword, to be such a swordsman. "Well, I''ve talked this far for quite a reason. About the dragon." It was about being unrealistic. Seriously, Eckezax himself, because I use festivals. "I was comparable to a feathered dragon then" "... Huh? "Of course, with me, relative to a dragon, my restrictions will be lifted. But without it, I was equal to a dragon then" If you take swimbok as 100 when it runs wild, the feathered dragon says it''s another 100. Hearing that, the faces in the tempera, and the offerings, were completely bloody. "I don''t know how many hundreds there are. This time, that''s the war." Oseo finally had a full-fledged war at his disposal. In keeping with that, the dragons were to finally appear before the Oseos, including the king. Honestly, I had never seen a real dragon before, so I was wondering if it might not be real. Nevertheless, everyone couldn''t speak because they thought it was a bad idea to rush weirdly. [Until now, I''m sorry] You were guessing that, Arazome, the Lesser Dragon, was apologizing. Anyway, I self-declared that I had no power as a real dragon, but I didn''t give a decent dragon to the negotiator. [Thus, the real dragon didn''t show up until the last time, so I can''t help but be suspicious] "So can you tell us why too? [Yeah, we''re going to show some sincerity towards you, too] Only, so far, though. But Oseo and the monsters of the old world are in a full cooperative relationship. It was miraculous and something to be thankful for, even if it was because there was no aftermath on either side. [First of all, how could we come from the Mother World to this land? This is because the human tree, the species that houses the trees, gave itself up and became a ship.] "Does that mean... willing tree,? [Exactly. Their long-lived species used themselves as materials to make ships to other long-lived people...] It was a spectacular story. If it hadn''t been for about that, I probably wouldn''t have come here from a far world. But there is something unimaginable about offering yourself. "We have seen quite a few of you, how many sacrifices..." [Everything. All the long-lived species born during 10,000 years lumbered themselves. They''ve been feeling the end of the stars. And with the death of the stars, we also ended ourselves] Life, to the stars. The body is to send its compatriots to a new world. of a long-lasting species, a magnificent and great sacrifice. Hearing that, humans could not help but have respect for the long-lived species offered as the ''Human Tree'', which they had never seen. [And they''re not the only ones left on the stars (...). The 10,000-year-old turtles, who lived in the essence of life and could see the future, still embraced the star''s end. They were adjusting their population, so just one old turtle had a life expectancy] However distant the present has been for 10,000 years, but it is an inevitable future. I guess that''s despair that can be shared across the species. If man triumphs, he will remain undamaged and persecuted. If the dragon wins, he''ll be at peace for 10,000 years. The tortoises who chose the latter had chosen a gentle extinction and had given up their seats to other races. [How many minutes, the size of the ship was limited. No matter how small the total number of species that had survived, it was not something that could be listed. That''s why...... the true dragon also stayed again. Your body was too big to get on the ship] "... does that mean that only non-warring dragons have come to this world? [No, it''s not. It means dragons that have not been feathered, that live in a hegemony but are not adults] I don''t know how many and how big ships are using the man-made tree and the dots. But an adult dragon may be bigger than the ship itself if it does poorly. Because I''m convinced he stayed. "Kid, you mean? [You''re half right. I''m not an adult, if that means] ¡­¡­ [If a human dwells in a hegemony, it will be a giant figure until it runs out. But not in the case of dragons. Once you use hegemony to become an adult, it stays the same until you die] I see, that''s easy to understand. I would say dragons or insects, but that would mean just the need for feathering. [Rude story, even if you were born hosting a hegemony, the dragon can''t tell you from the Lesser Dragon until it''s feathered] "I see, then you won''t oppress any other race..." [Exactly, I wish I could say...... Regardless of lesser dragons like me, normal dragons are very temperamental. Racially, rather than by education......] "No, no, that''s the same for humans... No, if it comes with strength, it''s natural." A dragon child looks down at the other species. The dragon''s parents teach him that. That would be the same consciousness that humans have as superiors, directed toward livestock. Too obvious to blame at all. "I see, because the dragon hosting the hegemony has a high temper, he said he could not negotiate with the human spirit..." I guess that''s why Arazome, the Lesser Dragon, who doesn''t host a hegemony as a compromise, has been sent in as a negotiator. I don''t feel very good, but if the whole dragon is the king of another race, it''s a convincing story. [That, too, is half. The dragon that hosts the hegemony is so ashamed to expose its... pre-feathered appearance, the same appearance as the Lesser Dragon, to other races] If so, is it like putting diapers on the table? That''s why I''m convinced. "Keeping that story going means..." [Yeah, the battle that betrayed our fate is about to begin. A feathered dragon launches an attack in conjunction with an army that has already infiltrated the Arcana kingdom. That would be... a journey you won''t return to] "So much so that it hurts not to be able to secure the Divine Treasure... sorry" [No, that''s not all. To be clear, the dragons participating in this operation...] [I want to go wild and die just like that. I can''t stand living with Ningen, etc.] A monster the same size as a human being, with his body softly hidden in cloth. That they appeared out of line. That number was about five hundred. All I can hear is my voice, but from that voice, I''m angry and ashamed, and the throwaway pot conveys. [This is...] [Greetings are good, Alazome. We just go out and scatter.] The dragon''s ancestors prided themselves as greater than God, and lost God''s love by expelling a man who had gained protection from that God. As a result, the old world perished. You can''t repeat that stupidity in this world. In this world, dragons have to live on their own. But that means living on par with livestock in human senses. I guess that''s unbearable for them to be properly educated. [And king of Ningen. Very nasty... but I''ll admit you guys] "Thank you..." [Yeah, shut up! Anyway, shut up and take it! The future of our dragon! Other monsters of the old world have carried many boxes with respect. They were decorated and made to predict that the treasure was packed. But the future, I don''t know. [... Dragons raised by dragons, their history separates here. Pride as a champion is useless in the times to come] But if you say so, what''s in that box? Humans will understand. Even their readiness. [I took it from our fathers, I asked for my sisters] The future of dragons (eggs), which would be packed in boxes. Leave it, they were about to fly. To fulfill my last responsibility as a great creature, which has followed other races. 331 Reunion 10,000 years of decline. It was a mild demise and a fierce competition for survival. After the humans fled, the dragons and their men laughed greatly. Many dragons who challenged God and were glad to win. He laughed heavily that God could not produce such things as what was beyond ourselves. Those arrogances were severely shredded in 10,000 years. Some monsters knew this was a deadline victory. That''s why I had warned the dragons after knowing they were in vain. Over 10,000 years, this planet will perish. Of course, there was not much to believe in that. In the first place, which creatures live in the present, such as perish in 10,000 years. It was something I couldn''t even be sure of, and it didn''t matter. Dragons who defied God, who wasted this star. They left this world without any loss. But then five thousand years later. The stars were fading into decay, and dying areas were expanding. What could have been done to a dragon in such a situation? Five thousand years from now, the escape ship to the New World will be completed. Asked about that, where are the organisms expecting five thousand years from now? Someone screamed. Even if we cannot cross into the other world five thousand years from now, I wonder if we should use our resources for living organisms now at this moment. But that protest did not reach anyone. Five thousand years later, the creatures who came to the turning point continued to abandon what they now call the moment. ''God doesn''t fight, he doesn''t need to fight. He''s lost interest in this world, that''s all.'' It''s not about winning or losing. God hasn''t attacked or anything in the first place. Originally God''s love was poured into the land, it just stopped being supplied. God is what you worship, not who you stake out with. It''s here now, the natural environment. It is God who imposes it. Of all worlds, there is but one who has come to the throne of God. Therefore, only he is called God, not in God. Except for him, no one can complain. If you piss that off, there''s no future. Still, I have to live. The Great Reverse that my ancestors formed 10,000 years ago, the tsuke grew heavy enough to be future generations. And 10,000 years later. Only they who lived in this day and age were able to flee to this world. [I could abandon my mother''s world and reach this world. Even then, we''re lucky. For the first time in this world, we have tasted full. That''s enough] I haven''t even tasted such trivial happiness for the last few hundred years, roughly. Thank you for the happiness you have been able to visit this loving world because you know it. The sacrifice of my ancestors without any sin, I reached its end. [Our fathers sent us away. We fight God''s treasure to keep our siblings alive in this world] We sacrifice ourselves. Still staying eggs, for the kids. of the child, even more for the child. No, I lived believing in dragons, for all the races of the old world. [I paid to get to this world, to reward many sacrifices] There are enemies where you can reach them if you flap them. There''s an enemy you can win if you fight, right there. It finally makes sense to be the strongest. Just stick your chest up and go to battle. [To live in this world, we go! We just fight and die, we''re happy. It was the sorrow of my mother''s world that it was not a strength or anything, it was just a fact. [Oh, wait! At least use us for feathering! Dragons that are increasing their hegemony, their little birds approaching them. A scrupulous bird that doesn''t even seem to fly fast, only about the size of a human head. That appeared in large quantities, with words uttered. [For generations our ancestors, we have received extraordinary favors from dragons! [Yes, if we feather without our power, for a long time...] [Fine, I can''t crush you guys at this time] [I asked for our siblings, for the rest of my life] Gently push them away, they burn the hegemony. I was hiding their bodies, a crude cloth flashed and torn in an instant. The humans watching it, their gaze keeps going up. I look up to a mighty creature that is brave and even god bruised. "... did our ancestors challenge such an organism" Who so crushed, or is it everyone''s word? Obviously, a visible, irresistible being. Some saw it and slipped their hips into it. "This is the dragon..." In this new world, the biggest creature would be a whale living in the sea. But the dragon that appeared in front of him didn''t have to spread his big wings, it was even bigger than that. "... is this the creature that challenged God" As a dragon, I became true. Becoming the same adults as their fathers, in the awe of the humans who look up to them. Slightly, it was white. With a heightened gaze, look around. Ten thousand years ago, it also existed in the old world, an overwhelming life force. An environment we couldn''t maintain, no matter how strong we were. It just seems ironic no matter how scared you are of the organisms that were enjoying this. Because where I was strong, it didn''t do me any good. [¡­ So, suppose to go] Covering his whole body with strong scales, the spread wings carry giants faster and farther than any bird, and out of his fang-lined mouth he exhales a flame that burns everything down. Perform those functions to the full. For the first time in 10,000 years, or the first time in this world, dragon tyranny was about to be unleashed. "Has it started?" God sees everything. I certainly thought it was possible. But I didn''t actually expect the monsters of the old world to be so grateful. "... it would have been easier if that monster had bumped into me." A number of immigrants there arrived from a world that was letting go of their eyes. Plus, with some wisdom. Unlike last time, this time he shows a coexistence attitude. If that''s the case, well, you can forgive me. To that extent, there was also warmth in God. "Fair enough, you''ll be fine this time" "Well, because what''s okay? "... Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa God who was working in the seat of God, I heard a voice from behind it, and when I turned around, there was a man there. Yeah, there were people there. "Su, su, sui bok?! "Hey, it''s been a while" An absurd God who reached the throne of God on his own and further returned there with the sword of God. He was reaching the throne of God again. "Actually, my master said to me, ''What, you''ve gone all the way to the throne of God to receive a divine sword, and you threw it away at your own convenience? Apologize to me''..." "Your master is probably... you too, don''t really come..." "Oh, and I wanted to thank you for introducing me to my apprentice." "Here''s the thing, keep your hands together and pray! Don''t come and tell me straight! In what world is there a man who actually comes to say thank you because he is grateful to God? If you enter so lightly, it is about the dignity of God. "Last time I breathed constantly, but this time it was easy. Hey, I''ve been growing up in 2,500 years too... I haven''t used the void method in a long time, so I was honestly anxious." "You''re the same bug..." Wouldn''t it be better to serve it to the throne of God as it is now? I don''t think so, but if I make a guy like this a god, that seems like a problem too. "Well, I have changed it...... I apologize for throwing away the Divine Sword Eckezacks" "Yeah, nothing. Have you already apologized to him? "Yes... while I am, I am so sorry" "If you think so, don''t leave me alone for a thousand or five hundred years" "I thought I didn''t want to see you anymore... I thought I''d found someone else in the first hundred years or so" Occasionally, Swivok makes common sense decisions. Most of the time, it''s time to give yourself a sober assessment. It''s been a thousand and five hundred years, and you think the Divine Sword Eckezacks will have forgotten themselves? It''s been three thousand years, so I wonder if Fuukei and the geese are free. That''s the odd idea. Actually, that didn''t happen at all. "Then... about Sansui" "Oh, um... how''d it go? "... I am a proud apprentice. I''m so proud that I thought I might have had a life to raise him." "That''s the trouble..." I was hoping you''d be as brave as you used to be and try dragons. Well, I think that''s too much to hope for. "Fair enough." "At first I honestly thought they pushed me into trouble..." At the end of my misery and anguish, when I thought I could finally get my life settled, a man who had only had it once in two thousand years gave me a letter of introduction saying, ''Pay me back what I owe you'' and my child came. That doesn''t make it seem pleasant. But when I actually grow it, I can''t help but think that this is cute... "He''s a good apprentice. So much so that I think I can die whenever I want..." "But you''re not going to die, are you? "Yeah, we''re still, we''re looking to get even higher! I didn''t know my master was knitting out a fairy art that would be a relief...... I felt like I was still young! "... your master is insane too" The most powerful creature that keeps inflating on its own, not allowing other followers. In this case, "do not tolerate" is a man who really does not tolerate because there was a time when he would not tolerate the survival of the organism to follow. For the first time in two thousand and five hundred years, God has no choice but to be dismayed. "Well anyway...... that''s the rest of my life too. I raised a disciple in public, and that''s it." "Oh yes..." Then why are you feeling well? God is a lot worse. Funny, I don''t think Ningen was this kind of creature. "Anyway, it was nice talking about Eckezacks and Sansui, apologizing and thanking you" "Oh, yeah... yeah" I didn''t expect to be appreciated so far, or think I had that kind of nerve. "So, you''re leaving now? "Yeah, I thought it would be bad if I stayed too long. I''ll be back, I''ll bring you some booze this time." "I mean, don''t come lightly..." "Oh, then write to me and send it in advance..." "Are you willing to communicate?! This man, trying to solve the problem, he can largely manage. Once communication is a goal, it seems like we can really communicate. "... Swimbok, let me ask you something." "Yes, what is it" "A monster of the old world is attacking the kingdom of Arcana. What do we do?" "I don''t care." Very refreshingly, he seemed to have no anxiety whatsoever and said it without burden. "It''s okay, that Arcana kingdom is the best country of my life, from top to bottom" Good king reigns, good minister obeys, good people serve. That was a great country. "That country better not be without me." "Oh well... well I thought you did" God had hesitated for a while before placing another order. "Okay, Swibbock. If you still owe me a favor, do me a favor." "What is it? "At the end of this war¡­ if the monsters of the old world truly choose to live with humans. And if humans accepted it. At that time... I want a message." "Huh? Shouldn''t you say it yourself? "No, can you go so light! You''re a god for once! "I''m also called God..." "You must be human for once! Anyway, give me a message! 332 []/(n, vs) war/war/war/war/(P)/ Here''s one apple. Will we share that, or will it be more exclusive to kill each other and win? A world in which the choice of sharing is allowed is happiness. In fact, both sides fall together if they do not kill each other and monopolize. It is a vice that arises from the misconception that resources are inexhaustible in this world. The grace of nature is infinite, the foolishness of being able to enjoy it forever. You have to realize that giving me half the land is telling me to kill half the population. Such ridiculous and nasty delusions must be truncated when there is enough food around the world to be eaten, fattened but still excessive, to be thrown away. If you don''t have bread, eat the cake. Don''t assume that the world''s feud is caused by someone elsewhere who thinks it is. Money, luxury, malice, conquest, ambition, resentment? I''m not saying it''s not there, but even if it vanishes, there won''t be any dispute from this world. Give me the bread you''re eating. Give me the field you''re cultivating. Give me your rich life. There is no misunderstanding or evil in this war. It is, for one thing, a survival competition that merely deprives each other of the future. Invaders, pioneers, usurpers. They just fight for the future. If you don''t take it away, you starve to death. If they take it away, they kill you and die. This is a normal event as an organism. The troublesome thing about this war is that it ends by killing the king who is somewhere, and not. As Rikyo has guessed, both the phase of preventing it and the phase of assassinating and preventing the mastermind has already passed. The enemy has already broken into this body, and it''s already eating up and going back. On top of that, they are about to put in maximum combat power. That is why the leaders of the Arcana kingdom are after the draw. I mean, even more now. It was not an unrealistic war, like the one we fought to Domino and Oseo, where we won intact and reconciled ourselves from the top. "Hey, they say this time the enemy is a monster of the old world." "There are eight kinds of divine treasures, so I guess there are some of them..." In the middle cities of Batlav territory, many human beings were gathered, including those who evacuated from the surrounding area. To defend it, soldiers have been waiting all day on the walls. They are all eating fortified peaches and carrots, wearing even more effective magical scrolls and national treasure weapons. Athletic strength, equipment. They were in an unlikely state if they came from soldiers in general. Still, anxiety would be fuelled by the fact that humanity ended up defeated in the Old World. "... well, you''re fine. There''s a trump card over here." "Oh, yeah. That''s how it''s decided." I have a trump card. In this country, there are the most powerful men. Even dragons will fear, there are warriors of God. They were trying to get excited, believing it. Yes, in the end. It''s something I don''t understand. There were only five of them, which was the problem. No matter what anyone thinks, there''s no way the five of us can protect the vast national territory. Still, there''s no way I can think of anything else. "Hmm?" "What, are you..." The soldiers standing on the walls looked beyond the distant sky. I don''t see anything there, I don''t see it, but something was coming. The monsters who had just celebrated the mitzvah were enjoying the sky by tearing apart the clouds that should have been there. Even if you can''t see the shadow of the creature, you can see its prestige. A large number of monsters scattered away so as to leave the sound from the other side of the sky. "That''s a dragon! The bipedal cats had extensively expanded their phantoms to hide their friends. That was the best disguise I could ever imagine, I don''t know anything other than the one that hosts the same qi blood or the long-lived. But maintaining it is not enough with a lot of effort. Still, he kept hiding as much of his friends as he could from them as he had arranged to match the promised date and time. Robust human fortress. That doesn''t have to be as big as a city, or far from the iron wall. Still, it''s just a high wall on a stone wall where people who can use magic are waiting. Ranged attacks are the mound of man. An army made up of many races has relatively few ''humans'' who can use magic. In the first place, even if there were an equal number of wizards, I don''t have to tell them about their superiority or inferiority because their opponents are standing in the castle. When it comes to why humans go out of their way to build castles, it''s nothing more than because it''s very useful in base defense. Even magic with excessive firepower in interpersonal combat is not easy to break a robust castle fortress. In short, we need to prepare ourselves accordingly to defeat the castle. There is no way that Oseo''s army, which has pushed its enemies with a forcible army, will be ready to attack the castle. He was attacking villages on the road to procure food, but there couldn''t have been that much. Given that a normal castle attack would take a few days, there''s no way we could have food. Depending on the species, of course, it would be easy to break in. But when it comes to bringing back food, you can say it''s impossible. Still, they waited. Their belief that the most powerful creature appears as a meteor. "... oh" Far away, the human soldiers who were looking in the direction of Oseo. They saw, the sight of a cloud that was floating gently through the sky, blowing away and reshaping. Seeing that ambition, the soldiers of Oseo were rejoicing. Of all the humans in this world, only Oseo''s humans felt dependable about it. [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Ooh, ooh, ooh! Well, for the monsters of the old world, it was a waiting moment. For 10,000 years, it was time for the long awaited victory. [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Ooh, ooh, ooh! A dragon just finishes feathering through this new world. Hiding a giant far above the sky, and still unseen majesty rewrites the great sky. [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Ooh, ooh, ooh! There is no longer any point in hiding who you are. Everyone laughed in tears. The most powerful creatures in a meteor, dispersed over the sky. A few meteors in it descend towards the land. In their ears that fly at high speeds, in their eyes, will the praise and joy of the armies on earth be delivered? Soldiers that are never many, even if they skip hiding in the phantom. I wonder what they get to the dragon. But the dragons who have just grown up know. We are aware of our beauty and its performance. Above all, I know the expectations put on my wings. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Roar, breathe heavily. Target is a ''small'' city. A heartless'' human nest ''just surrounded by thin soil and stone'' plates''. Towards it, three dragons were opening their mouths. They had just been feathered, and it was the first time they had executed it, even if they knew the act. But so that the butterfly feathered from the chrysalis can fly without straying. As hatched chicks admire their parents. The creature knows what he can do. In the eyes of the dragon, a man on the wall was seen. I saw a human being who recognized death, toughened by fear, also unable to show the strength to resist. Ten thousand years later, fears engraved in genes had been raised that could never be forgotten. Seriously, heat from high temperatures accumulates in the organism. It releases forward as it burns. Dragons flying at high speeds, ''flames'' emitted from their mouths, thrust into the city as they break through the walls of the air. And... he was breaking through the walls like barrier paper, burning down the inner city, and even burning down the opposite wall. That''s three shots. The blow fired by the three dragons was crushing the city in just a moment. Inside, there is a fire, and I hear human screams. [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Ooh, ooh, ooh! [Ooh, ooh, ooh! The monsters of the old world, different races, embrace each other. This is how our Lord fights for us, the mightiest creature we have ever heard from our fathers. That fact shook their hearts and made them daunt. "... march! In the meantime, attack and take away as much as you can! Seeing the power of the ''things'' that we did not have to turn to our enemies, Oseo''s generals were often taken lightly. But wipe it away immediately. Yes, if dragons alone can push the force in the first place, they won''t work out the operation from the start. [The dragon, it''s here! [The dragon is here! [We are with the dragon! The monsters of the old world advance without this rising morale. The walls have already been broken down and the armies of the Arcana kingdom have been half-baked. The breakthrough the dragon opened for me, I can''t waste it. [To the dragon, keep going. Yeah, yeah! A giant boar screams. Strengthened lower body muscles protrude and release their forces. Put a monster with a fishy eye in his ear, called the ''White Fairy'' on his back, and push him like a bullet. [Dragon, give us strength. Ooh! Winding up dirt smoke, creatures far beyond humans thrive. Seeing it, the soldiers on the walls, who were barely safe, react. "Gu...... Gu! I don''t know what it is, all I can say is yes, the dragon attack. Even if you can''t do anything about it, you have to give thanks to the monsters coming at you. Something is a scroll in your hand, and something is your magic reinforced, trying to inhibit it. [Don''t be late for the boars! [Now it''s time to run! Run! Run! Run!] [Don''t make me use magic! Walking through the sky was a giant bird similar to an ostrich. Bearing monsters similar to butterflies with large feathers on their backs, they step into the air and run at the speed of leaving the boar under their eyes. [Spread the scaly sperm until you run out! [Don''t let them set a goal! [This is the time of battle! Burning city, sprinkling tons of glowing powder as it crosses its sky at high speeds. It is viscous, and if it is exposed to humans, it creeps up and restrains the body. "Ma, I can''t see the front...! "Yes! Shoot him downstairs! "Shoot me anyway! Shining mucus, the soldiers exposed to what should be called, nevertheless manage to attack. The magic of sporadic fire, emitted. There is no way that such a thing can hit a boar coming at high speeds, and furthermore, the ''white fairies'' on its back develop the same barriers as magic to defend it. [Sporadic, etc! [It''s pointless before our ''Celebration''! The beasts, far more resilient than humans, broke in by running through the ''gap'' in the walls that had just been burned down. It was just a castle drop, indicating the end of the city. Monsters of the old world breaking into the burning castle. Soldiers who remained on the walls are also sealed off and ravaged as they are. Slow legged beasts follow it into the castle. That''s just a touch of armor sleeve, nothing more than unilateral ravages. Having seen it, the three-headed dragon flies for another castle after swirling over it several times. I don''t know how much feathering alone can sustain. But you have to keep rambling until your life runs out. Believe me, that''s our mission. [Next! [Uhm!] [Let''s go! The joy of opening up your power to the fullest. Share it with your fellow countrymen and show them to your men. What a joy, even if it''s a moment before your life runs out. The young dragons nod at each other and try to accelerate again. "Didn''t you make it..." The three dragons were surrounded by a huge mass of water that suddenly appeared. "... well, I think you know" "Yeah, I know. Dragons are the only ones that have to be ignored." Its masses of water fall into the immediate vicinity of a flaming city. The water that hit the inner dragon to the ground was scattered as it was. Exactly the amount of water called turbulence had stilled the flames of the city in an instant, washing away even more scaly powder. "But, well, that''s about it." The dragons that fell to the ground, and the monsters that flooded, look up at it and grind their teeth. Take humanity from the Old World and look up at the beauty of the Ark that led us to the New World. [It''s the ark! Hull protected by barriers. Seeing it, the Arcana soldiers defending the city gave a drink. Morale recovers and the chaotic chain of command rapidly returns. "You''re here! You''re here! "Ooh! I''m the ''Heavenly Punishment''! "He''s the most powerful wizard in the world! "It''s Caputo''s trump card! Three dragons lying on the earth. They were breathing heavily and breathing flames out of their mouths. Noah takes it head-on. Unlimited Noah, even beyond the void. That defensive wall will not be breached to the extent that the dragons are tri-headed. On the contrary, it is pushed back in reverse by the ''flames'' released from the outside of the ship''s barriers. That''s what squashes the twitching, three-headed dragon''s breath to power. The dragons, who decided to lose as they were, flew and dodged as they continued to exhale. That''s the ground they were sitting on, snagged. The earth that was wet and about to swamp. Let it ''evaporate'' and wear a big hole. "Avoid - Yes, Avoid -" Three dragons flying around besieging Noah, before which one wizard had figured out how to ''cook''. "He''s a scratchy fool! A wizard who ended the war with Domino alone. He was only moving to the land to fight the dragon. [Are you a warrior of God...! [The owner of the divine treasure! [Don''t think it''s that easy to kill! A human being graced by God, which did not exist 10,000 years ago. Before that out of standard, the top of the old world roared. "Next time, I have to kill you ~...!" But don''t be afraid, it won''t move. He was trying to activate magic beyond people''s knowledge in order to do what he was commanded to do foolishly. 333 Preliminary That goes back a while. The leaders of the Arcana kingdom and the trump cards. And the ''ladies'' were gathered to guarantee the identity of the trump card. Thoon participates as a surrogate, as Black and White Mountain Water, the trump card of Sopedo, is now away. On top of that, Rikyo was speaking on his behalf. Anyway, they are monsters of the old world, including dragons. When it comes to waging war on the assumption of that kind of opponent, it''s almost unimaginable for the heads or kings of each house to imagine either. If so, it was natural for the knowledgeable Rikyo to explain to his surroundings. "This war is against dragons. So we trump cards are going to kill dragons using unrestricted divine treasures. Leave all the other monsters to the other soldiers." It is a very serious face and will be strictly communicated. Especially if you look closely at the festival. "Then, if there''s a runaway dragon, let me go. All right, don''t ever go after him, okay? Especially the dragon that escaped to Oseo." "... Um, why? "This war is because it''s a draw aim. If you''re going to defeat me, it''s your word. They''ll respond to the draw very well, too." Rikkyo will answer the question to the festival. It should be noted that Masakazo has stopped thinking in the sense that ''hey, if you run away, you don''t have to kill him''. "Well... why are you after the draw? "Yes, why is it a draw aim? Festival My Happiness and I didn''t know we weren''t going to win. Isn''t it usually something you aspire to win? Note that the two Disuirs seem to care. I''ll do the instructions, but they''re not interested in the content. "So what is the victory in this war in the first place? "Well, isn''t it about killing all the dragons and monsters that have come into this world? "Yes, shouldn''t we wipe them all out? Think later." A festival that confirms the very best. Me and Happiness. In fact, if you think about it later, you should wipe it all out. "Right, that''s the ''victory'' for us. So, what about defeat? "Uh... Is it a pattern where the Arcana kingdom is doomed and all our divine treasures are taken? That''s what I''m talking about. Rikyo answers kindly and politely to the anxious festival. It would be more problematic to think like Masakazo or Spring, ''hey, you just have to do that'' without asking anything. "So what''s the draw? "Because it''s a defensive war... I guess it feels harmonious when all the opponents flee to Oseo. Don''t even take the land or anything." "Exactly, we''re going for it." "... why? Shouldn''t this one be the dominant one at the time of the drive back, so we should just strike out into the offense? If we can push it that far, shouldn''t we push it off? "Then I''ll ask the other way around. If we lose, what do we lose? "All per country" "So what do we lose if we draw? "... uh, the damage you suffered from the invasion? "What if I win? "... I figured it was the damage I suffered from the invasion. Isn''t that the same thing you would if you pulled it off? The difference between winning or drawing is whether or not to drive away the opponent who invaded the Arcana kingdom and pursue him further from there. If so, what you lose should be the same. Once you push your disadvantaged opponent in, the damage shouldn''t increase. "No. Normally, yes, but not this time. If you were a dragon, what would you do if we attacked Oseo? "Well, why don''t we intercept? "No, we attack Arcana. I would." "Why?! "How can a dragon win if we are the owners of a divine treasure? Then you''ll slap the others." Because of the high mobility of both sides, they can both hit their home base at any time. Besides, both can do devastating damage on their own. "If you can''t win anyway, I''ll harass you. To show them that if they attack, they lose money. Actually, you don''t like it either." ¡­¡­ "You see? The draw is less damaging. Certainly the best thing about future generations and other countries, in other words, specifically for the sake of humanity, would be ''total annihilation''. But we''re not the guardians of humanity or anything." The interests of the Kingdom of Arcana take precedence over the interests of mankind as a whole. Maybe the kingdom of Arcana will be damaged in a hundred years, but that''s not important. If we win, if we perish, we lose. "Now, now, now! We have to avoid a perish. Not if you care about the future of mankind." "Yes, but..." I was in the mood to represent humanity in this world because the other person is a monster in the old world. But surely, it did not bear the fate of mankind or anything else. "If you really want to kill them all, you just have to draw them off, get in shape over here, and then hit them. There''s no mountain water now." "No, but... will they accept the draw? Winning is easy. You just have to keep hitting them until they die, so you don''t need their approval or anything. Losing is easy in some ways. Because in a relationship where Rikyo has five divine treasures, they will eventually negotiate. "A draw means you''re in harmony with them, right? I wonder if you''ve decided to accept it. I don''t think war is going to end that easily..." "Exactly, normally." Rikyo took the word very favourably. Because what you''re saying is extremely decent. Perhaps that''s what the other heads of state think. "But the war between Domino and Arcana is over, isn''t it? "That''s because Masakazo was there, isn''t it? Rikkyo... you gave up because you couldn''t do it anymore." "Yeah, because my country is a dictatorship. Not if it''s another country." There is a thing called Ments in the country. Sometimes when the Ments crumble, the state collapses without insulting them. I can''t help but say that the Great Yamond Empire is doomed or because of the Ments. Maybe. No, maybe I''m not, so maybe it''s not appropriate as a concrete example. But it''s true that the emperor tried to crush Suibok''s mentz, so I can''t even say it''s not. "No matter how many kings, because they''re going to lose, or because it''s a loss, I can''t help it..." "Then..." "Still, we should aim for a draw. They could compromise with a draw, too." "What''s the basis for that? Festival for natural grounds Me and Hapine snorting next to it. To both of them, Rikki was handing over a draft of the harmonious document. In short, it says: "The Kingdom of Arcana and its dependent states shall not attack each other with the Kingdom of Oseo" Reading that, the two of them had been twisting their necks for a while. A while later, oh, and they were convinced. "Seriously, you abandon mankind." "I''m so impressed you only think of the national interests of the Arkana kingdom." "Ha ha! I''m thinking of Domino''s national interest." Rikkyo laughing lightly, but squeezing his face right away. "Well that and this, since we defeated the dragon. If you have ten opponents, you can bomb a real bomb. Assuming there are a hundred of them, it''s like turning Masakazo to ten enemies. If there were a thousand of them, they''d be a hundred, Arcana and Domino would be scorched earth." I wonder why humanity in the old world, 10,000 years ago, challenged that. Rikkyo was distracted. "So just slap the dragon. I''ll have to leave everything else to the soldiers." "That''s what I say, but you''re a real dragon in the first place, right? What are we gonna do if we blow up the whole city? Assuming Masakazo attacks the city, there won''t be a counterattack or shit. Anyway, the city blows up and there''s nothing left. "No, that''s not it. The monsters of the old world, including those in the tempera, have swept into this country. They went in while procuring locally in the forcible army, but conversely, they also eat rice. Whether you settle in and take possession or retreat after an attack, if you blow up the whole city, you''ll have nothing to eat." In the first place, if you just smash it, that would be enough for a dragon. I can''t do that, so I''m taking the time to infiltrate. "If you blow it all up, you can''t recommend surrender to me, so if you break it to some extent, you''ll attack somewhere else as you go. Before the owner of the Divine Treasure kills you, the goal is to spread the damage." Utilize manoeuvre and destructive power to carry out destructive activities. That would make it easier to surrender to Arcana, and even if you bring it into the draw, you can proceed to an advantage. Anyway, only the kingdom of Arcana is a threat to monsters in the old world, so if its national power drops, it gains a lot. "Nevertheless, regardless of me and Junzo riding Noah with Elixir, Festival My Spring would try to kill me if I could. So I''ll be with you in the spring. I mean, I''m the only one with Elixir who can stay by the spring wearing Pandora." When I heard that, my spring face was overtly cloudy. He didn''t seem to like that he was trying to protect himself, that he was trying to keep himself alive. Disaster of ruin It would be regrettable to be the complete fitter of the armor Pandora, the bearer of the desire for ruin. Why would a man who wants to die and can''t help but die try to protect a man who thinks he has to live with anything? Nevertheless, even if it is dissatisfied, I do not dispute it. It''s obvious in a way, but even if you have a desire to destroy yourself, it''s not good to involve your surroundings. Otherwise, there''s no way you can receive Pandora even if you''re a full fit. "Feast me, you do something for yourself." I can, I ask vegan. In contrast, the man using the strongest divine sword had undertaken. "Of course, I''ll be fine with Eckezacks." "All right, all right, I''ll have you guard the expected stronghold. Masazo, get on Noah and destroy the dragons scattered all over the place. Me and Spring are unpopular places, and we''re gonna get hooked up with elixirs and go wild. No way......" I didn''t know you were going to defeat the dragon yourself now. Rikkyo made me feel nostalgic, so crushed. After knowing I couldn''t do anything on my own, I fanned the revolution to overthrow the nation. He bent over and became the monarch of a nation, and lost the war by further cheesy Masakazo, and became the lord of the kingdom. After that, I didn''t know you were going to fight the dragon. It''s hard to tell what life is. Seeing ''heroes'' lead a tumultuous life as such men, King Arcana, Thoon, and the heads of the four nobles could not forbid envy. "Well anyway, no matter how many opponents you had, the outcome of the war depends on how quickly you can kill it. Don''t even think about helping the city the dragon burned. Ignore and kill the dragon, even if the monsters of the old world were attacking the city" Many dragons burn the city while helping one human being. Make it known to everyone. "Don''t think you''ll survive intact." That''s normal war. The man who accomplished his purpose at the end of another sacrifice was still conveying his pain to the trumpets. 334 Morale "Shaw, I just need to talk to you for a second" It is time to go now. Originally, only the annihilation bombs are to be launched with Noah. The palette connected to him by spell also rides naturally. Normally they say it''s dangerous, but like Rikkyo, protected by elixirs, Noah was the safest place. That''s why I can say I''m prepared for the worst. The person responsible is absolutely necessary. "Lord? Is there something" "... for once." Trump card likely to survive, Masashi Kobe. He can''t be flattered or smart, he''s also known as a ''scratchy fool'', and he''s suspicious of realizing what can happen now. Therefore, even though he decided it was unnecessary, the Lord of Caputo had heard that it could also be considered an insult, "If the kingdom of Arcana is defeated in this war, the dragons may demand your neck" Impossible, I can''t say enough. If they had won, they would have let all the divine treasures out and also demand the execution of the trump cards. Anyway, a dragon is the pinnacle of the old world, the men who killed it in large numbers can''t be forgiven. Or especially dangerous in the case of genuine storage. You can''t do anything if you let go of the Divine Treasure, it''s even more dangerous than Rikyo. "... eh" "Of course, the principals of each of our houses will take responsibility. I''m not letting you die alone." The palette was still blue. Yes, because there''s no way Genzo realizes that. With all due respect, the two of you, the understanders of Masakazo, couldn''t help but say now. Of course, there will be a large number of deaths in this war, including among civilians. In that sense, Masakazo, who is almost certain to survive when he wins, is probably better yet. Anyway, our hard work can change the outcome. But if I lose, they''ll kill me. I don''t know what ideas and philosophies the monsters of the old world possess, but they will probably hurt me before the execution. With that in mind, I couldn''t send it out unaware or anything. "But you... were not born in Caputo. Unlike saiga and cane, it''s not even my son-in-law. It would also be possible to escape aboard Noah" "Yeah... are you talking about doing that? "No, if you do, you''ll be in trouble. But I thought you were aware of that..." Apparently, he didn''t realize. Yeah, if you ask me that, I''d have a face for it. Ready to die, ready to be executed. I could not do this to the Lord of Caputo, such as sending him out without letting him have it. "... you know, did Lady Pallet notice? "Yeah... I was ready" "Oh my..." "Shaw elephant, will you still fight? "Sure, I''ll do it" I hadn''t noticed until you told me, but even after I did, I looked in trouble and I answered without hesitation. "Rikyo said something too, but everyone thought hard and decided that was the best thing to do." "... Are you sure that''s all right? "No, no... now." That doesn''t have to be confirmed now. Laughing, the scratchy fool was nodding. "I wanted someone to help me and praise me. But I never thought about exactly how I could help someone." It was as unchanged a starting point as it was a festival. Somehow there was just an image, not a specific procedure. I just thought that if I left it to the flow, I would naturally get to a good result. "On the contrary, I didn''t even think about who to help or who I wanted to help" "Are you..." "Are you..." "I''ll do my best for Caputo." The expression looks young. I don''t see any intelligence or front or back there. "So praise me when I win and come back" "Of course... I''m glad you''re Caputo''s trump card. Pallet, say hello to him." "Yes, leave it to me" On the ground, there was a collision between the Oseo army, which had invaded the city, and the half-destructed Arcana army. [So no. Oh! Chains that connect the gear to it. That was released from the body of a black fairy, carving the shield of an Arcana soldier. A fierce, or teeth-blooded force, they attack Arcana soldiers who have reunited themselves as literal cutters. The bipedal rhinos are marching as well, but it was difficult when it became a narrow place. Fighting was already taking place in places where large monsters could break in, but also in narrow places. "Grr!" "Don''t go through here! Push back!" Usually they shoot and lose lightly, but the humans benefit from Danua. Not that I could deal with a large beast, but nevertheless the benefits of physical strengthening and powerful weapons made sense. And those elements are alive only because battles over the sky are bringing morale to humans. The dragon''s breath burned down and the flames of heavenly punishment pierced him. Their morale to fight on the ground, i.e. the battle over the sky, was huge. "Stop moving... it''s a blow from! With the benefit of fortified pan peaches, the magic power of Genzo was expanding even further. Exactly the immense, extremely immense magic that bruises people''s knowledge blows over and doesn''t stop. A bottomless magic that Masakazo himself has not been able to grasp, having never felt his limitations from time to time. It filled the outside of the ship in an instant, knowing no more of the ceiling. The palette watching it beside you can''t help but pray. The fact that so much power resides in individuals. With that in mind, there''s nothing you can do about it personally. [Ooh! [Weuuu! [Ahhh! The dragons, who felt in crisis, release their braces as they swirl. God''s boat that even crosses the void, is inhibited by its barriers. It seemed like a futile resistance. I felt it was passing on to the ground though. Healthy companions who believed in themselves and embarked on a new world. Let them not be disturbed. Dragons fight bravely, and they never pull against God''s warriors. "Burn!" Laughing at the flames, the explosion flames around the hull were enveloping the dragons. That''s not like temporarily scorching your opponent''s scales. It was a persistent flame that kept one piece of flesh in its envelope. A dragon giant is heated in a burning flame. In an overly relentless flame that no other organism can hold out for a moment. There''s no way you can breathe or anything, you don''t know up or down, everything burns. If you open your mouth, your throat, which is supposed to spray fire, will be burned. I can''t even make an ambitious growl. The monsters of the old world are going to scream when they see the conditions above them like that. And at the same time that flame subsides, three dragons who have lost their ability to fly fall. "Pierce...! Falling, huge dragon. Towards that, dozens of thunderstorms ran from the outside of the barrier. The flash of the polar thickness penetrated the flame-filled sky and disappeared to the other side. [O......! [Ah...! [Nah...! A hole was worn in the giant. The thunder that penetrated the torso was also a fatal wound to a tough, vital dragon. The outside was burned with flames and the inside was burned with thunder. The dragons, who have just finished feathering, fall as they lose their lives. Seeing that sight, the warriors of the Arcana kingdom give a drink. "Ooh! "Caputo''s, Caputo''s trump card! "That''s the most powerful wizard in the world! "What''s a dragon! He''s not the enemy of the trump card! Dragons clashing with the roar of the earth. They had managed to feel it with a burnt tympanic membrane and eyeballs. The voices of humans, floating in their own defeat. That meant silent mourning, a decline in the morale of our own friends. I can hardly move anymore. Perhaps not just organs, but limbs and wings are pierced as well. Even in such circumstances, we must rise to the end. The dragons squeeze their last force and lift their long necks. And I opened that big jaw. Bark. The last thing I tried to do was act that was supposed to be easy. Fight to the end, to brave your friends. "Shibuki, na" Its vitality, its willpower. Respectful, guilty, but Masakazo activated the iron magic. It creates a huge iron pile just above the dragon lying on the ground and lets it fall with gravitational acceleration. Not one or two, a dozen piles per head. That pierced his entire body, and at last the dragon was doomed. He was exposing the body, keeping it fixed with a pile of iron. "... they have a reason to fight, too" Pallet chose words. Brilliant, I thought he hated compliments. Thank you, and I thought it was different to thank you. Still to come, I thought it strange to be inspired. Honestly, with all my heart, I mourned the will of the dragon who tried to fight to the end. "Oh yeah......" While I sympathize with the palette, Masakazo was sympathetic to what she didn''t say. If you look at the city under your eyes, you can see how powerful the dragon is. That''s why I knocked it down, so maybe it was something you could compliment me on. Maybe it was to be appreciated. But there was more to come. Still, I just knocked down three dragons. "... let''s go, Noah. Go elsewhere." "Yeah......" For Masakazo, it was his first experience. An organism that can undergo its own magic and not be destroyed. It doesn''t mean the three heads I''ve just breathed out are particularly strong, and I find that to be the average level. If you have ten heads, such a monster is attacking this country. If you wanted to be quicker, even if you could bring it into the draw, there would be a lot of sacrifices. Maybe we can fight a little more in this land. Maybe it''s better that way. But it turns out to betray someone who thought hard and gave instructions to himself. "Shaw elephant...... thank you" "It''s still early." The ability of Noah to be liberated, thereby a giant ark, the battleship in the air, had vanished in an instant. Naturally, the Otheo humans watched it too. They realized that the trumpet cards, which were told in the same line as "Sword Saint of the Child''s Face," which buried their own friends, would overwhelm even the dragon. And he said he went to kill the other dragons. [Ooh... the dragon...] [Our Lord...] "Don''t stop! Still, Oseo''s generals scold his friends. It doesn''t make sense to cry and be depressed. "My Gentile friend! Take the sword and use the technique! The dragon has fallen, but we are still alive! The dragon was defeated, but the trump card went to other lands. In other words, the land is a ''normal battle''. who are left in the land. Arcana soldiers who were burned down the city and Oseo soldiers who came to take the city. There is only a very ordinary war, with no small work or great power. "Don''t waste the battle of dragons! From the beginning, they should have meant it! This advantage hasn''t changed. If your opponent breathes back like this, that''s what dragon sacrifices go to waste. ¡­¡­ "It''s me, the dragon! Your lord must have tried to fight to the end! [Hung! I don''t even have to be told by the Ningen flair! "That''s right! You buggers! It''s 10,000 years early to immerse yourself in the crowd! I was quick to get back on my feet, Oseo soldiers. They are the weakest in the land for not benefiting Danua or Ungaikyo. But encourage your depressing friends and let them regain morale. "Goddamn it! You monsters, you got your morale back! "Don''t give up! The dragon is already dead! I don''t care about that servant! Morale can''t be stupid. At least, if you lose morale, you can surrender. But that''s a good story. They also have a reason to fight. The soldiers of Arcana are not even resilient to flattery. It''s been hit a lot in the first blow, and it doesn''t extend to the monsters of the old world where it was fortified in the first place. Still, the difference is not hopeless. If you do magic, it''s not enough to kill you. [Nooo?! What, this wind?! [Suddenly, there''s a gust of wind...... no, a cold wave?! Suddenly, the monsters of the old world wandered around. The people around them don''t know what it is, but their body hair was frosty and they were starting to sneeze furiously. It was as if a fierce cold wind was striking only on non-human organisms. "No way... Weather-manipulating spear, the power of Vajra! Yes, the rebellious Heavenly Spear Vajra. A spear that rocked heaven was beginning to show its true value. Brings chase wind to humans and wind to monsters. The fierce wind was beginning to cover the entire country. "The trump card is with us! "Push Oseo''s soldiers back! Not a few, the Arcana soldiers, anxious that the trump card had withdrawn early, aroused dissatisfaction. We feel the wind behind us, it''s holding us back from our attacks. That fact burns my courage. Battle of Arcana and Oseo. That hadn''t even determined the battle of the land yet. 335 Collaboration Again, the story goes back a bit. The King and Stend Arcana were talking to Rikyo. Rikyo, who has so far sifted through his rigid arms as a revolutionary and exchanger, is finally about to throw himself into a battle by martial arts as an individual. Normally, it''s out of the question to let a man with no heart have a divine treasure for combat, but this time the opponent is the opponent. If it''s mountain water or swimming, maybe it''s another thing, but there''s a giant dragon to deal with. As long as you don''t have the guts to pull a giant dragon against you, your performance as a human wouldn''t matter. And Rikkyo has it. It''s a divine treasure, but it has enough spirituality to bring out its performance. "Again, my son... I envy you" Dragon slayer, dragon slayer. That would be the finest anecdote as human martial arts. Destroy the Empire, build your own country, and even kill dragons. I see, as a man, it is an incomparable background. "How are you feeling, challenging the greatness of discussing dragons from now on" "If they had one, well, that''s how I felt..." Rikyo was honestly revealing himself in his chest. It would have been a chest-leaping adventure to the extent that this ended with one head down. But this time, it''s a time-bound operation to shoot down the most powerful creature from one end. I''m sorry to say this, but I can''t immerse myself in sentiment at once in defeating the dragon. "Honestly, physically and militarily, I didn''t think you''d be carrying a nation." Still, it''s fierce. It seemed like heat was blowing from his body, from his soul, which was never being worked out. "... your motivation will gush." "That''s good. That''s great." "Yeah, dependable" spiritual strength, may be beyond mountain waters in the sense of So much so that Rikyo is now full of energy. "... I''m glad I brought you in" "Let''s start with the"...? I don''t know how to put it this way, but I don''t think it has anything to do with this one. " Now Arcana, who has excelled in glory, is in danger of annihilation. Nevertheless, a collection of masterpieces from other countries was gathering at the source of Rikyo. "From many countries to my country, asylum seekers are gathering. I guess you do, too, don''t you? "Oh, yeah. We are also gathering from a country away from Oseo, as well as near Oseo. Of course, so far, I''ve been asked to refrain from entering Arcana." "... well I''m sorry to those who will fight in this war, but you can handle it. Someone who works at Domino will return to Arcana." "What they want to defend this time is their own family more than it is a country called Arcana... you can''t do that while you''re at it" "It''s going to be okay too... because there''s going to be more work" Rikkyo laughing evilly. In his eyes, he could see the future ahead of this war. "Finally, it''s going to be easier..." "Well, now we''re finally going to have our first night." "... we''re both too enthusiastic about our jobs" Even if their relationship is not cold, they see each other too much as partners in their work. I mean, he was treated like a couple or a business partner. "That''s fine, Father. If I get pregnant, the country will collapse." "Yes, if your daughter falls out, she won''t go around our country." "... oh, you did" mourning as a father, but the king was convinced. "Now, when this war is over, let me count on my grandson''s face" We drove humanity 10,000 years ago, monsters of the old world. The king can only feel dependable towards his own stepson, who can draw a strategy for it against him. Feel like this is the kind of guy you would call a hero in the real sense. I was a little proud of myself for the trust I received from him. Unrestricted Divine Treasure. That means we''re back to our original role of discussing the monsters of the old world. And not in the case of divine treasures that had nothing to do with combat, like Danua or Noah, Ungaikyo or Elixir, but the remaining half of the owners were fitted with ''capes'' in addition to divine treasures. "It''s clich¨¦d that if you''re in serious mode, you''ll get a cape, but don''t burn pretty good" Under the dark clouds, Rikyo, floating in the sky, was messing with the cloak he was carrying. by way of example or I don''t know if it has anything to do with the cape, but God who opened up the restrictions It was ready to fly by treasure. Dinesleif and Eckezax, Pandora are divine treasures for fighting dragons, so it can be taken for granted that their ability to fly is standard. "Right... five of them have crests on them, so you''re a mess" Five signs of possession of the divine treasure, is that right Kyo''s cloak was stamped with five minutes of crest? It is depicted as not originally equipped with a cape, but also as the minute of Danua, Ungaikyo, and Elixir. "I mean, the three of them are divine treasures in the first place, so they''re not half messy. Not as usual, but there''s just no Ungaikyo. I don''t know if this is a fight..." I have Dinesleif with my right hand, but this is fine. Because the Demon Knife Dinesleif is a short sword that is handled with one hand. I don''t have a problem with the elixir being lowered to the waist. Because it''s the smallest divine treasure. The problem was Vajra holding it with her left hand. Spears held with both hands for how many minutes, so they are usually out of the way. "Vajra...... you interrupt" ''That''s terrible! My Lord!'' "I wonder why, unlike Ungaikyo or Danua, I can''t use it without holding it by hand, you" "To this great me, don''t complain! "I''m not complaining about the features..." Enemy alliance identification formula, rather than weather manipulation that identifies humans and others. Seriously, very delicate ability to manipulate the weather in Vajra. The power to hold back the self formation and give the enemy a harsh environment. It is precisely the power that holds the time of heaven in his hand, but Vajra cannot be used without it in his hand. ''Then you can give Dinesleife to the right person! "... Vajra, whatever it takes, I''ll say something different about it." ''Ha ha! Vajra, don''t you mind? Our Lord is only trying to deceive the exaltation of fighting on the front lines with laughter. If you really take it, they''re not gonna get the joke through! "No, I hate it with vegetables... there''s no way an amateur can handle a spear with one hand" Spring and Rikyo are currently forming over unpopular places. Normally, waiting here wouldn''t make any sense. I don''t know their route of progression, and furthermore, they are more likely to escape. Anyway, Elixir''s owner is protected by luck. It''s hard to say it''s wise to try to kill it. "I hope it looks easy over there. I''ve got five of them." "Ha! Right, right! Still, Spring, Rikyo, floated in the sky with no anxiety whatsoever. "Hot two...... now it''s time" Elixir''s unleashed ability. That it''s not just good luck for survival, but also picking up good luck for results. I can grasp the best conditions in the range of possibilities, although I can never possibly do it. In addition, Pandora''s ability to "trigger human opponents from time to time" makes it impossible to escape. In other words, it had been established that a group of dragons would fly into the land, which meant that there could be no further escape. "If you thought it was a little late... I knew you were ready? ''It seems so, my Lord. Slow flying speed for a dragon, probably anti-Pandora'' Dainsleif affirms Rikyo''s concerns. Yes, this time the enemy is familiar with the Eight Divine Treasures from the beginning. I am also familiar with the limited capacity, and therefore the measures were adequate and natural. If Elixir''s owner even has a Dinesleif, it would be natural to work with Pandora''s owner. If those two go hand in hand, we cannot escape in a double sense. At least not until you kill the owner of Pandora. "Oh, you want to die? Sure, I''m a little bit." And Pandora''s measures are the easiest of the eight kinds of divine treasures. Masakazo would destroy himself even if left alone, so that he was missed because he could kill him at any time. Spring, Pandora''s complete fitter, was also allowed to possess dangerous divine treasures even if there was a possibility of conspiracy because he could kill them at any time. If you knew you''d encounter Pandora from the beginning, it would be natural to be prepared. If you''re flying in a group without spreading, you can always make contact with Spring and Rikyo. If you take Pandora measures against that unit, the rest of the unit can fight without worrying about Pandora. Yes, Pandora is neither the worst weapon, nor the most powerful, nor invincible. The only reason I can''t beat Spring right now is because of his aesthetic inability to take Pandora measures. That doesn''t make any difference, even now that the restrictions have been lifted. Slowly flying dragons, grabbing some kind of cage with their short forelegs. I don''t even have to think about whether it''s inside. I would have been caught, I was a subjects of the Arcana kingdom. "No bullets, no balls..." Pandora spreading hundreds of lives at the same time. If you want to survive before that, you just have to prepare more than a hundred lives that can die. That way, survival increases dramatically, even if you don''t call it powerlessness. It''s a pandora who kills indiscriminately, which is why it can be described as an irresistible measure. But Spring, wrapped around Pandora even when I saw it, was laughing while I wanted to die. Hostages, innocent people caught avoiding balls. Involving them is heartfelt, but on the other hand, they took care of themselves, and I can''t hide my expectations from the most powerful creatures who have come to seriously kill me. Yes, I can''t kill Rikkkyo with an elixir. But just wearing a pandora can kill you enough. Rikyo doesn''t expect that. That mental state, ironically, helps Pandora. Before the ruin in front of me, spring was flooded with desire to die. "Me too, but you too... well, let''s fight each other all we can. You want to protect Disya, don''t you? Spring, affirm silently. That''s all, it''s not like I''m getting a rash. Like the rest of the trump cards, "The Thinking Man" Floating Spring was once again bound by bonds between the Lord and the Board Stone. If not, no matter how much I say I want to die, I don''t keep doing that dirty work or anything. "That''s how it goes. So, Dinesleif. What do you say?" ''... not much yet'' "Is that good or bad..." "Wait a minute! What about me?! You don''t ask how this Vajra is doing?! The worse the war situation, the more powerful Dinesleife is. If its true value has not yet been demonstrated, it means that the damage done by the allies is negligible compared to 10,000 years ago. Of course, I can''t compare it in many ways to the 10,000 years before I was caught up to extinction. "My power is spreading all over this country?! Don''t ignore the strategic value! "You think I can afford to think about all that even though I''m going to be exorcising dragons? If you''re in mountain water or Swibbock, you still can''t afford to think about the whole country while dealing with ''nearly a hundred dragons'' from now on. "Let''s go, Elixir, Dinesleif! ''Ha ha! I am the Holy Grail Elixir of Will! As long as you have the will to shine in your plight, even protect your life from Pandora! ''... I am the demon sword of vengeance, Dinesleif. Let the sky and the earth be stained with blood as long as there is pain of loss in its heart'' "What about me?! What about me?! My lord, what about me?! What about the rebel Heavenly Spear Vajra?! "Let''s do it, Pandora" "I am Pandora the Disaster Armor of Destruction. Let us bring ruin to every life as long as we wish to scatter and scatter more than to live and rot '' "Pandora! Aren''t you a little overdressed!? Aren''t you cunning?! You''re usually kidding me more, right?! You would be selling femmes to a man, wouldn''t you?! "Gentile Dictator" and "Thinking Man" The two men, who cannot possibly fight on the front line: the strategist and the executor, but side by side intercept the dragon. "Wow, I am! I''m treasonous." "Vajra, shut up! "Let me see it too!" "I''ll throw it away." "Why, yeah, yeah! ''I don''t want you guys to say that! Teamwork is perfect. 336 Dragon Killer Naturally, if you defeat an enemy otherwise, gold coins aren''t scattered all over the ground, and if you destroy a city, you can get funding, or anything like that. That was salvation. The dragon didn''t have the option of uprooting and burning the cities of the Arcana kingdom. If that had been the case, the people of the Arkana kingdom would have finally let Noah ride as much as they could. Dragons attack cities by braces. It wasn''t a thorough destruction, it stayed significantly less defensive. Nevertheless, there was no unilateral difference in power, depending on the degree. The walls have been crushed, and many civilians, not just soldiers, have died, and there have been even more fires. Even in such circumstances, the Royal Arcana Army was able to struggle. "Push back!" "Don''t let me in the city! Firstly, the premise was that the Kingdom of Arcana had given all soldiers pan peaches and ginseng fruit by the restricted and open danua. That he had plenty of energy. It also means that Oseo''s coalition was a forcible force. Indeed, monsters in the old world are stronger than fortified ordinary soldiers. But they still traveled long distances and carried out several raids. In that situation, there''s no way I''m in perfect physical condition. On top of that, it is an unusual weather attack by a restricted and open vajra that identifies humans. In such a situation, even the formidable beast had harsh, and it was a particular burden on other monsters who were hard to say sturdy in flattery. Nevertheless, the monsters of the old world were still more dominant. Anyway, so far, all that''s happening is what I''m assuming for them. Eight kinds of divine treasures, those are the eight weapons that threatened the dragon. It''s where we all know about its functionality, and everyone was on guard. That is why the most powerful dragons, not others, are risking their lives to prevent it. In other words, each city was a hell of a battlefield. "Hey! Light the city! "Never mind when this happens anymore! Anyway, hey, hey! Oseo''s generals began aggressively burning the cities of Arcana. Anyway, most soldiers can use the magic of fire, and it''s originally burned a lot with dragon braces. I was warming up my friends as I burned it further. I don''t care at all from the beginning that they are the same person. Only enemies or allies existed in both, as humans in the Arcana kingdom were trying to kill both monsters of the old world and soldiers of Oseo as enemies. In a way, perhaps we can say that we are equal. [Weuuu! To this extent! [You''re eating the fruit of the long-lived! Dropping your neck is not enough, smash your head! [Fall back, fairies and fish! Beeches and birds! [We''ll make a formation out of boars, cows and rhinos! Once you get in position! [Watch out for the fire! White fairy, build a wall! Still, everyone was fighting. Apart from the battle of trumpets and dragons, a battle for the future of both countries. Yes, it''s not awake yet. For both sides, something unexpected has not happened yet. Something unexpected is about to happen. Dragons can travel at high speeds and are highly fired. There''s nothing I can do about being sturdy on this, but mobility and firepower are arguably the most troublesome things. What that would mean would be that the country could burn with a few heads. Many dragons were spreading and burning around, but when they did a certain number, they flew away for Batlab''s largest city. For it is that land, which is nothing else, which is the city you most want to obtain from Oseo, and at the same time the kingdom of Arcana must guard itself dead. It was definitely Eckezacks and his users there. The Oseo faction, which is not only willing to lose, wants to achieve the goal if it can. It is to crush Pandora and Eckezax, their users. It''s not that you can''t break divine treasures either, but if you lose the Lord, a dragon can easily break it. If destroyed, the divine treasure must return to God, and the Arcana kingdom can be destroyed in that relationship. That way, we can secure the six remaining treasures. If it were just two, it wouldn''t be that much of a threat. [You guys okay? [... I still have it, but see if I can see the sun tomorrow morning] Flying dragons. Being adults, they were checking each other out for the rest of their time. They show an unreasonable strength, but naturally the risks come with them. Specifically, when feathered without being supplied by the bearers of qi blood, known as'' dragon bait '', he becomes an adult and dies in a few days. This is if you were quiet without doing anything, even shorter if you fought. If you receive a supply from dragon feed and become an adult, obtain a longevity commensurate with your appearance. But in that case, the dragon-fed organism usually dies. That too, in large quantities. Thus, dragons as organisms become adults only as a last resort, when they risk their lives to fight. Yes, that was exactly the time. We''ve already decided our own death, and if so, it''s natural that we don''t want to end up bullying the weak and burning the nest around to the extent that we can. [The most powerful sword Eckezax...] [God''s sword that we have defeated many of our ancestors] [In modern times, they say it''s a man who has received power from God...] A sword that defeated many of its ancestors, its users. One of the mightiest braves, the Kingdom of Arcana boasts. Threatening dragons, owners of divine treasures. If we could have picked him up, even if we could not worship tomorrow morning sun, we would have the highest honor and sense of accomplishment. [... don''t smell it] [Oh] They were dancing in the air, but with their superior vision they had discovered the same kind of corpse. Lying on the earth, a fellow who died in the battle of honor. Scales and flesh, which should be as strong as they are, were torn apart without a shadow to see. [You''re still fighting.] [We''re on our way! [Strongest name, have it returned! Ten dragons are blowing fire and attacking large cities. We are surrounded by dragon servants. Despite this, the city was still alive and well. If we can fall and occupy that city, the victory will be greatly approached. We must let it fall strategically, the stronghold of the Arcana kingdom. Towards there, three new dragons join the battle with increased speed. A greeting change and a big mouth open to flame from a distance. It was supposed to be a poignant blow, though it was the power that lowered. ''Artillery fire'' from ultra-range range, it would be ''high firepower'' that even immortals would be delayed in responding. Unless you can see it in the future, it''s not something you can deal with. "Rookie." Even the walls of magic are not preventable. "Maximum Bright Wall! Even the wheels of the Xun Railway are not preventable. "Extraordinary Shizuku! Flip the wall! Amplifying with Eckezax is not something you can prevent. "The Dance of Castle Wanli! Unless it''s a shadow drop and the surgeons are increasing by every Eckezax. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! He had already defeated more than twenty dragons and prevented the city from being attacked by dragons. The dragon''s servants are attacking the walls, but on the other hand, the number is greatly decreasing. Festival In the freedom I had given myself, I kept the city perfectly. [Ally! I didn''t know you were going to be our opponent while protecting the nest! [Blessings to Blessings to Magic to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits to Spirits... How [You''re a lifesaver too... otherwise, this is not something you can prevent! The swirling dragons were wary of the bullying of the owner of the divine sword. Wherever and no matter how you attack from, you are prevented from attacking cities to cover your own subordination. Huge gears spin and scatter flames, and the walls of light positioned behind them receive flames that have lost momentum. It still makes sense if doing so blocks the other hand, but Festival I am increasing its appearance. Not as wide an area can be attacked as Masashi on a boulder, but he was alone in defending the city while dropping the whole thing on top of it. "Bad Blood, Silver Ghost Fist! Strong blood, Stormwind! Wang Qi, divine! Shadowy, shadowy! The split burns her hair silver, builds up her strength and turns further into a beast. I scaffolded the spell wall and waited for it to fire. "Starblood, Turtle Armor Fist! Magic, fire attribute magic! Tooth blood, wheel fist! When you look at the machine, it releases a demon flesh bullet that even shoots down a dragon. Ten splits, crushing and jumping the scaffolding of the spell into dust. It enters the body of a dragon trying to dodge it while modifying its orbit with the magic of fire and a power-wheel fist. "Jade blood, four fists! Blood invasion, poison punch! He breaks through the scales of dragons that are supposed to be strong and enters, turning each of himself inside into a bomb. "Shooting Star! Only one dragon had received them. The interior of one''s body itself becomes a bomb, exploding everywhere and destroying the surrounding flesh. It was an attack that was too full of killing power to survive, playing a dragon with a high life force. [Guuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhh! [Wait, don''t get too close! [Don''t forget the power of Eckezax! In front of me, my companions are filled with holes, destroyed from the inside and ''splashed''. I''ve seen that sight many times, and it''s not something I can stay mad about. Especially if you''re young dragons, you can''t stand it. Without even listening to the stillness, he turns to the festival, which is making his eyes mourn over the city. That was a good opportunity for me. It can''t be used separately, because it''s a time when Eckezax''s unleashed features can be activated. ''... Lord, now'' "Right......! Even though it doped and activated with evil blood as did the average soldier, my nerves were at stake at the festival, such as continuing to perform a number of tasks in parallel. Sometimes, this is how I want to kill easily. "Divine sword open... with its full body" "Slash the dragon! [Won''t you! It''s God''s sword! [Cover me! At least let him defend himself! [Don''t make me wave that sword! Eckezax amplifies every ''magic''. That means that it is made with the assumption that the user of every technique will use it. Whoever uses it is made to fight dragons. That''s the same for Pandora and Dinesleif, who have enough power to kill dragons, including their ability to fly. Pandora is capable of letting dragons die with or without restrictions, and both Dinesleif and Eckezax are dramatically more aggressive by the liberation of restrictions. The liberated function of Eckezax, it is the fullness of light. A giant blade of brilliance that cuts off when it is easy to sprinkle dragons. It is the easiest way to kill a dragon by making an offering that is mastering all sorts of techniques. Naturally, the dragons were familiar with it. A giant dragon, flying at high speeds through the air. That melee in their subjectivity was something that should not be fought against the users of Eckezax. "Drunken blood, drunken fists! Light Blood, Ignorant Fist! [Nooh!? [Ko, this technique, of fish and beetle?! One for each dragon, one for each other, stick it on his head and let him use the technique. It takes away my vision and shakes my brain''s marrow even more. thereby temporarily sealing cover. [Uh-oh! "Dragon...... Slayer! The body of light cuts into the body of a giant dragon. It was an inescapable flash itself for a dragon flying at high speeds. "I am the sword of God created to cut a dragon... if so, it is only natural to cut a dragon" "Oh, wow, Eckezacks" "... um, you feel good" Eckezacks was in awe of emotion. Anyway, it hasn''t been used much before now. ''Honestly, I was dumped by Swibbock and the chances of it being used by the Lord today were diminishing... if you think about it, naturally. It''s too much to cut people with a dragon cutting sword'' "Eckezax......" "I was the strongest sword and wanted the strongest swordsman. That is the same for me and now the Lord... '' The body of a chopped dragon hits the wall of magic prepared by Festival Me and falls outside the city. Without confirming it, Festival I was in a great hurry to eat the peaches I was lowering to my waist. "Sorry, just shut up, except for the advice! We can''t afford to talk! ''... right, you''re in battle'' 337 Join the formation. Rikkyo said, the Arkana kingdom has already lost. At a time when enemy forces are eating inside, they are already losing. At the time I turned to the defensive side, he said I had already lost. [Bald rats! Break down the fucking wall! [I know! Almost there! No matter how robust the defensive wall built by mankind is, if it can be touched directly against it, it is a Walla house that can be easily broken by bald rats and scorned monsters. The force, called the collapse, alters the nature of the object touched. If humans used it, they could only blow it up, but bald rats could make the sand as hard as dirt, and vice versa. It was also possible to make it a specification to explode just by someone touching it when it came to the bombing. Nevertheless, that is not the case this time. Anyway, it just opens an entrance to a giant wall. [All right, that''s enough! [All of you, step aside! [Knock this wall down! White fairies and cows were the walls to support the bald rats in their destruction efforts. Immediately from the top, there are fierce attacks by humans forming themselves on the walls. With that in mind, many monsters had already fallen to the ground and stopped moving. [Get away! Get away! After the destruction, they leave in a great hurry. Seeing that move, the soldiers on the wall were also quick to judge. "I''m pulling away, you gave up?! "Is that why! Evacuation! I don''t know the scale, but something''s been done! "Evacuate, Evacuate ~ ~!" Defenders leaving in a big hurry. Even as the factions on both sides left, there was intense fighting over them. [Don''t let the user rest! Keep spraying fire on the alternate! [Think about dying! Be sure, backup is coming! "Guuuuuuu!" ''Lord, don''t turn too much to the guardians! It wasn''t the defense of this city that ordered it...'' "I know! We''ll intercept without one left! Protecting the city is second to none! ''If so...! The breath of a dragon without rest. The Festival continued to receive attacks coming from all directions without moving. circumstance is also possible to avoid. If you don''t mind the city downstairs. "You''re the strongest swordsman to compromise because you''re second! ''... Well said! "I''ll kill them all! I''ll prove it with results so they don''t say anything later! The clash between the dragon and the warrior of God. Soldiers from both factions looking up at it continue to fight to avoid wasting that battle. [All right, let''s go! All personnel...... bomb! [Take him down to the other side! The monsters cheered me. Enemy walls that seemed immovable, it makes a noise and falls. The soldiers of Arcana, who have completed their evacuation, enter. Because of this, the next Lord of Batlub is risking his death to protect me, but that wall has been broken. "No..." "Damn...! Keep it up. Then the monsters outside the city will come in! Slowly, but with acceleration, a large hole was about to be drilled into the walls of Batlab''s largest city. Towards the inside of the city of Batlav, falling. [Ha ha! [Beyond that, it''s easy to occupy this city! It was a moment of victory for the outside, the worst moment for the inside. Because there''s nothing worse than a hole in the wall. "... what? Oseo''s soldiers noticed first. Falling inward, the giant wall was stopped. On the contrary, he slowly falls back to this side. "Nah!? "Get away! Get away from me more! The huge wall to defend the Arcana kingdom was destroyed in full on its mission. Is that the last resistance, falling back to the enemy side of Arcana? With the roar, a giant wall that collapses away. Some monsters were crushed by it. But the majority were just wary of those who did it, on walls that moved opposite to intent. "Well, I don''t know how much this wall cost to build. If it''s your life, it''s over." "You slap a lot of useless mouth, you are" "You know, it''s more popular with girls." "I don''t care about you." "That''s too bad" Two women were attacking over the wall with a weapon that the Immortal would have created. A silver ghost fist run, supposedly second only to a trump card. And the hidden bills that Disya had taken without cutting, the Hanging Axis Temple Dance. "But you''re a hottie. We have our own eyes." "Hmm... I''m not going to talk to you any more! "Takemen''s pride... I don''t want to be your friend, but you''re reliable in this situation" In front of you, there are too many enemies for the two of us to defeat. But the two bodies, second only to Masakazo, were regarded as superfluous. "Well, what''s keeping them waiting, and shall we go wild" "I''m going to do that from the start! The flesh of the temple dance swells and turns to a giant monkey. Along with that, the sticks that you have also change enormously. Run''s hair burned. On top of that, the tip of the weapon in his hand was changed to a blade. ''Gear''s not what it used to be... I''m not going to struggle! "I''ll kill you with no one left! Two female jewels coming bravely. But in contrast, Oseo''s soldiers were making sober decisions. "Don''t deal with me! Attack inside! [I know! It''s the two of us, not a substitute for the wall! [Get over the wall and attack the city! A warrior who leaps out and kicks the Beasts is an opponent who is a formidable enemy but can''t help it. It is more important to attack inside the city than that. Oseo''s soldiers were launching long-range attacks on runs and temple dances, but the majority were running to get through. "Let it be! "Through! Physical surgery with giant sticks. It was unlikely to be powerful and boasted a range beyond the realm of physical surgery. Repeatedly stretching, the cow, the rhino and the boar blow away. But on the other hand, many Oseo''s troops manage to get in. to occupy the city if possible. If you can''t do that, at least to destroy it. [Ooh, ooh! [Weuuuuu! "Recommend, recommend! "Enter the city! "Well, are you grounded in a city ruled by my man? Leaving Majan''s royal family, his daughter, who inherits Wang Qi, turns to the lion and stands up. The mighty king of beasts, united with his great ancestors, was stretching his fangs and claws. The same thing about her being full of qi and blood. Maximizing her power to strengthen man the most, she intercepted the forces that had fallen out. Even if it''s a bigger monster than a human being, it doesn''t have the power to put a giant lion in front of it. "When we''re dragon servants, let''s eat and scatter! Be honored to die on these Majan-Snaye claws and fangs! [Ma, did you still have the owner of the hegemony...! [Don''t flinch, the person you''re dealing with...! The opponent is only one lion. A ''wall'' had appeared before the monsters who tried to say so. "All hands, stand down! The three female jewels stopped at high speed, during which time the formation was over. Lined up in a row are the most powerful troops in this country''s elite line. "Red Carpet! Royal sword, Solemn Qing Squad. Fifty elites lined up in a row to unleash the magic of the flames that burn the earth. The three men who knew it beforehand dodge, but the soldiers of Oseo ash their lives by the burning earth. "Our royal sword, the royal sword! It is the Solemn Qing Squad! Like the wooden end Oseo and the monster of the old world who welcomed him to it, nothing! "With our swords and our magic, we defeat the outside enemy! General, I recommend it. Yes! The average soldier, even strengthened, does not extend to monsters of the old world. But some elites are different. Not if a talented human being is trained under good leadership and with all serious effort. "The miscellaneous fish! You can kick the grubby''s ass at them. Don''t worry about it! [Elite Squad...! [Like a human being! [Let him regret calling us mutton fish! A reinforced unit blocks this hole as a wall. But as long as we pull back there, no one will attack us from the start. The battlefield was still antagonizing. Four trump cards with divine treasures. If they fight dragons, they will not lose roughly. But the dragons are five hundred. Besides, he was moving to strike this country as a top priority. Even now, for a moment, the dragons are burning the country. It''s too easy to understand, it''s threatening this country. "No stitches on the heavenly lady''s coat" Now, at this time, there''s a man who just suddenly returns. There''s a man just looking down from the sky right now. You can see just looking down at the whole country, unusual situation. "The Great Tengu Exam Trail" He was judging. I don''t know what the situation is, but what should I do? With his left hand, he was releasing the sword. Void Knife Method Immortals who can feel signs. But the dragon was burning this country enough to know even if it wasn''t its immortal. He usually doesn''t want any creature to do anything to make him extinct. "Clothes Takeover" But the dragon was obviously attacking only the Arcana kingdom. That means he has wisdom. Clearly, that we are at war with the Kingdom of Arcana. "Shosho Hakkei Fishing Village Evening Photography" He is the sword of the sopeds. He is a sopeid martial art. He subordinates the sopeds. Sopede is a famous Takemen family. I bought a fight that was sold. Kill the enemy thoroughly. "Heavenly Clothing Seamless!" The dragons have no excuse whatsoever. They are not killed by the divine treasure created by God, but by the weapon of madness created by man in this world, exposing unexpected corpses. The most powerful man in the world and a meaty man to it. Using those two bones, the strongest sword ever produced by the best treasurers in the world, the two right arms. With it, the strongest swordsman of the kingdom of Arcana returns. Here was a trump card dusted by the kingdom of Arcana. 338 Thinking Again, it was a while ago. The main house of Sopede and the Shirokuro family were gathered together. The absence of trump cards in a situation where the survival of one country is at stake. Everyone didn''t find that situation interesting. "It was the same in Fuukei, but I wonder why that man isn''t at the heart of it." Doowe was blatantly uncomfortable. Yes, Fuukei, a brother of Suibok, tried to cross the border of the Arkana kingdom with a stream that attacked the Domino Republic. Even then, the mountain water had gone to Bulova''s home and was absent. "also, sorry" "Sorry......" Blois, embracing his fans, apologizes with Rayne as he seems sorry. In fact, what is it? I''m not at the super pinpoint when I need to. "Well, you know what, Doowe? I didn''t go anywhere without permission, and it would have been all the necessary requirements" That''s what the previous Lord said. In fact, mountain water has never disappeared somewhere without permission. It was a necessary courtesy last time, and the same thing this time. There can be no noblemen who don''t greet their married parents, and it''s natural to escort the cared for master if he wants to settle for his own life. Both of them are just doing what they should also pass as famous houses of Takemen. "Doowe, it''s not too much trouble. It wouldn''t be funny if Lord Sang-sui missed the grip." "Oh, my god, such a filthy brother." Demonstrate martial arts against the monsters of the old world. Thoon, who was excited about it, had deceived his own wife. It would certainly not be interesting to see from other houses that one or two steps would be delayed. If that is due to the absence of his first man, the mountain water, it is not an exaggeration. "... I''m sure I can contain the damage to Bathrub''s stronghold. That''s not enough power to fight a dragon." Take out the dragon as soon as possible. That separates the success or failure of this war. In this sense, mountain waters are significantly inferior to others. Doowe''s brother, the current lord, said so. "Usually, we''re talking about who we''re going to fight where, such as Shaw elephants... because that''s exactly the situation this time..." "Nevertheless, there is nothing in the Head of State to complain about even in his own absence. What Sansui has brought still benefits this whole country. That will never remain a tactical achievement. It has a strategic meaning" What would have happened if there had been no mountain water? Festival Would I have been as humble as I am now? Unlike Suibok, regular people can''t keep wanting to be strong. If the mountain water did not lead him as master of the sword, he would surely have been distorted. Would Rikyo have been subordinate to Arcana? If he hadn''t protected Rain, the Arcana kingdom wouldn''t have had a reason to give way to Domino either. Maybe the monsters of the old world were working hand in hand with Rikyo. Of course, it wouldn''t be what he intended. Unlike Rikyo, he can''t paint like that without a tactical or strategic perspective. But still, he has brought good things to this country as a result. "There''s nothing that''s not there, so you won''t have a choice. As I''ve always said, if we''re going to perish without one human being, it''s a country to that extent." "My father would be right, Doowe. First, Sansui is only a martial arts guide. If a country is doomed to the point where there is no martial arts guide, it is our responsibility." "Still, it makes a difference from other houses." It is with great tension between the four great nobles and the royal family that the Arcana kingdom was maintained for a long time. In times of need, we are united, but we usually compete. Of course it would not be interesting to say that this is an emergency and a time of unanimous solidarity, but still all the other houses are active. "So, ma''am..." "Blois" Doowe was in control of Blois, who was about to say, "Shall I fight too?" "Are you going to embarrass me, my lady? "also, sorry......" "Not at all. Couples don''t mind." It''s been a long time since I retired, Blois, but if I still fight, I can work a few steps above the miscellaneous soldier. But still, he is already officially retired. In the first place, mountain water is what I used to say, but it''s normal to die when you''re on the battlefield. I have already told her parents that Blois will not be on the battlefield. That must not be the case, such as rebelling it. "Exactly. Do me a favor, too, if I let my master''s wife stand on the arrow, I won''t stand as a man. Believe me, there are other warriors." "Sir... I was about to say something that I could not offer." Aren''t you stupid? response, but Rayne was relieved to see it. My own mother would normally hate to fight monsters. "Besides... Advertisement Lord Sansui might make it, too, right? I heard from Eckezaks that Lord Swibbock will stop by with the secret cell." A few steps more powerful and superior than the treasures made by Suibo, put out by Disuia''s old body. Eckezax said it was a substitute made by the world''s best treasurers and they live in mountain waters and where Swivok is headed now. Of course, it was two thousand and five hundred years ago, so there is no guarantee that he will still be alive, but that he will probably be. "Guidance. So, maybe they''re giving you the finest treasure, right? "So! I''m saying that favor is annoying! That wouldn''t be a favor in the first place! "I''m telling you to take it! Obey the master! "Please say something that will make you break your mentorship! "Yes, you would have enjoyed it a lot yesterday too! Swibbock and Mountain Water were making up their minds. Or they were pressing each other. The most powerful sword ever created by man, created by the best jewelers in the world. But neither Mountain Water nor Suibok need it. This time, I just happened to have to use it because my opponent was the finest swordsman, had an unusual sword, and was sealed shrinkage. Gallu was a rare and powerful enemy, pushing as far as he could push mountain water. But I don''t think a user like him will ever show up on a boulder again. Even if it shows up, I don''t want to continue using human bone swords or anything in the future. "I don''t know... finally, there''s nothing" Haven''t heard the noise, Kacho, the elder of this great eight states, was twisting his neck wondering what was wrong. The next time I think about it, it is a remote island in the sky that was too free and only developed about swordsmanship. Something that can be given to foreign dignitaries, when it comes to it, there really isn''t. This is an ideal place in a way, but there was no entertainment or specialties just for the ideal place. "I can''t help it... Sansui, just take home as much as you can with the treasure that''s being served" "Are you sure?! "Good or bad... I don''t even care about the Great Tengu. It''s not like I''ve been having trouble putting it away." Can I say that there is nothing else that seems worthwhile, and give me a whiff of what has been served? I wonder about the Tengu and swordsmen around me, but I couldn''t complain and there was no harm in it, so I had to shut up. "In the first place, Big Heavenly Dog himself, there''s no place in the secret, so it started to let him keep it here. Come on, it''s overflowing." With that said, there was a story in Suibok and Fuukei''s insistence that Fuukei took the liberty of bringing out the treasure to which Suibok had been served, and that Fuukei put it up. Regarding that, he said that he had forgiven Suibok and the other Immortals, but if that was in fact the beginning, he would be convinced. Appreciate what is shaped, because the Immortals are the only things, but there will be limits nevertheless. It should be noted that Fusabis, the Tengu, looked like a bad bat. The best jewelers in the world are making too much jewellery, they''re pushing it elsewhere because they don''t have a place to put it, and they want to push the side they give it to. Even the best jewelers in the world don''t always receive the masterpiece favorably. Even when massive amounts of tools are pressed that are not intended to be used, they are only disturbing. "Do you mind, Master Kacho? That''s a secret souvenir, not a souvenir from the Great Eight States, right? Zen is a common sense thing. As a souvenir of the Great Eight States, I wonder if you would give me the tools from the border cell. "It''s Zen. This is a souvenir or an apology. Sansui, who lost one arm and became stoned all over his body, thinking of the heart of his Lord, would have given him something strange" "I don''t know if I''d like to give it to you as it is." "Uhm...... let''s do this then. Zen, your Lord makes souvenirs that the Great Eight States can boast of going to the lower realm. Make it a lifelong goal." "What do you think my whole life is?! Zen, who is going to be able to decide his life on his own, was protesting with all his might. Why should I devote my life to the development of specialties? "I don''t know...... there are only about other things like grilled rice cakes, buns and dough? And then there''s pickles..." "You also have tea" "That''s all right now! I''ll take that and go home! Mountain water trying to really get just souvenirs to go home. If I stay here long enough, that''s what they''re going to give me for every "arsenal". That was something I wanted to avoid. Nobody would be happy to bring it back, but it would be better than bringing back a human bone. "I don''t know what to say, it''s not booze. It can''t be sunny." Returning was a very common sense word. Sure, there''s no way regular food can last that long. "Don''t you have one! What kind of treasure keeps you fresh! "What are you going to do with making that stuff? Sincerely and strangely, the geese question the existential significance of ''such a thing''. Surely it would be a treasure of immortals and other ideas. Necessity is said to be the mother of invention, but no one thinks it is necessary, so it seems that there is no choice. "Uhm... what''s wrong" "Sansui! Here''s your right arm! With that knife, you will be able to return to Arcana immediately before its souvenirs rot! Mountain water that makes me feel somewhat disgusted when I hear something like a carrier tagline. I honestly admitted I felt that way, not wanting to see my master''s disgrace. "Ok...... then I''ll take this" Mountain water once again placed his right arm on his right hip. Stone jewelry on the left hip and a wooden knife on the right hip. Mountain water, which was to give away as many as four swords at once, felt its hips belt loose. If you stab four, it''s usually heavy. Lightweight is used to adjust the weight. The salt plum is just right, so I''m relieved. If this takes your belt off, that''s the only thing I can laugh at. "Uhm, when Nong was younger, he walked with a lot of swords... I miss him" Swords are consumables, which is the border that Suibok also reached around. But now mountain waters are reasonably appropriate to kill and take away those whose enemies are using them, or to take away what is on their hips and use it to kill them. So Yuen, I don''t know what it means to use this human bone. Suibok was named the Forgotten Bull Storer after mastering the Tenguino Blade (Tenguino Yaiba). In other words, it is a sign of regret that we have created a technique that is too powerful even though there is no need. I don''t even have a cow, but I bought a cow knife. I didn''t even want to kill a cow, but I bought a cow knife out of a kind of curiosity. In fact, the Tenguino Blade (Tenguino Yaiba) is not a cow knife, and instead of buying it, I knitted it from scratch while trying and mistakenly. "Master Sansui! I went to the teahouse there and got it wrapped up! Returning in a great hurry, Zen brought a large leaf dried packet. It wasn''t that massive on the boulder, it was big enough to hold. "Oh, thank you" What will your wife (Doo Wei) say when you leave? The mountain waters are becoming more worrying now. You think you lose one arm, you get stoned all over your body, and you bring back dough, glue cakes and buns? As for the picture, it''s close to the worst. There seemed to be a possibility of dismissal as it were. "... sucks, take Blois and his two daughters and move here" My standard of living drops a lot, but I don''t have a choice. "Well, I have changed...... Master Suibok, I will return to Arkana. I''ll show you my face again, please." "Yeah, you''re fine too." Divide back up and say goodbye. Even if there is eternal life, this could be the last goodbye. On top of that, the Swordsman''s mentor had exchanged warm greetings, as if he had forgotten everything he had ever done. "Fusabis, Zen, Master Kacho. We had a valuable experience and hope to see you again" "... you''re switching fast" "Wow..." "Um, master." Upon finishing his greeting, the mountain water pulled out the bone knife on his hips. Turn your darkness toward the sky. "Though I suppose, there is nothing to inhibit" Nervous sensation at the tip of your torso. As with shrinkage, he had gained certainty that he could move his place there. "The Great Tengu Exam Trail" When you set your goal, you will deliver the knife with your goal in mind. "Void sword technique" That''s not shrinkage. The original void method is a fairy art mastered by those who have advanced the shrinkage method. Before that technique, which can interfere in different ''directions'', it means nothing, such as up, down, left and right. "Xiangxiang Yajing" Dongyuan Akizuki " As far as vision is concerned, as far as thought is concerned, even the moon is within reach. "Unobstructed melting!" When the sword was delivered, the mountain water had disappeared from the Great Eight States and moved in the direction of the Arkana kingdom, far above. 339 True Price Moving up in an instant, that feeling. The mountain waters, which until earlier had even hypothetically put their feet on the ground, felt a little freshness in their sight overlooking many clouds. Come to think of it, I''ve never been this far altitude. Even though I am capable of flying, I am not good at flying at high speeds, so I never went to high altitudes. So it has a subtle fresh flavour. Of course, it''s just high altitude. My vision is open, I look far below the earth, even the clouds are under my eyes. A blackened blue sky fills most of our sights. "... well, yeah" I think I''ve become a fairy. I think I could have been a little more impressed if I''d been here sooner. But the other day I was in a pretty fantastic world going into an underground enclosed space or going to Floating Island, my master''s hometown, and I just don''t have any emotion for coming to a high place. More than that, we should just go home. High altitude also harms the sunlight, but I don''t think it will be okay because I am a fairy. Either way, the mountain water pulled out the knife on his hips. A sword that is the strongest, that possesses the void itself. Point that cut in the direction of Arcana again. This star is also round so you can see farther from the sky. Okay, give me Arcana. When he thought so, the mountain water blinked. "... not good" The mountain waters let themselves down to intuition. From too far away, I don''t know the signs or anything. But still, I felt something uncomfortable. I had an intuition that the discomfort was a big problem even if I watched it from a distance. Set your aim, Nani. Unlike earlier, it doesn''t say the name of the move. In its heart, a vast amount of thought was running. Maybe I''m glad I said a kind of panic. The mountain waters detected signs without delay as usual, but I was sure I was in a hurry. "It''s burning...! The mountain waters, reaching altitude overlooking the entire Arcana kingdom, were overwhelmed by the sight beneath them. Arcana can be seen as if it were a map, but even that ''scale'' was clearly burning the country. Flames are rising from where major cities are supposed to be, smoke is rising. I can see that. So much so that I understand, the state was blatantly invaded. The whole nation is clearly threatened. Prior to that fact, the mountain waters had supplemented a mighty mass of vitality that could be seen even from above. "Burning...... the country is fighting, if so! Regret runs through my brain. Still, it should be noted that the mountain water was pointing the cut tip of the knife out to the surface. It is decided what needs to be done. No matter who they are, no matter how many they were, even if they weren''t human. "Sopede is a famous Takemen house! A boned sword of a man who aspired to heights above all else leads the mountain waters to the battlefield. Dragons flying at high speeds, mountain waters had emerged over their front. Three giant, flying dragons. Whatever organism it was, mountain water is already the only way to kill it. "Enemy, cut off only! I can''t move without paying one, the specifications of this knife are cursed. Mountain water, which repeatedly pulls swords and knives, was thinking of its insignificant and extra. "No stitches on the heavenly lady''s coat" Will my wife and my daughters be safe? Is your wife and husband safe? My brother and my father. Are the two of you safe to admire so with disrespect? "The Great Tengu Exam Trail" Since when has this country been in a predicament? What did this country start a war when it was what it was doing? How many lives were scattered while I was with my master to see if I would take this sword with me? Void Knife Takeover While I feel like cursing myself, still the mountain water lands on the head of the dragon. Corresponding to the free fall, the surprisingly fast collision had been accomplished without the dragon being distracted by exquisite light-headedness. "Shosho Hakkei Fishing Village Evening Photography" One of the dragons. Slip the long neck muscle from above its head, still grassy. With his left hand, he nods his black slice to a strong red scale, while the mountain water crosses his back from his neck to his tail. The back of a dragon that isn''t even flat. He was dying during the flight, and he was finishing up on top of it, disturbing the atmosphere. "Heavenly Clothing Seamless!" Mountain water had a knife to his waist as he moved to another dragon by regular shrinkage. The carp rings short at a high pitch. Contrary to the name of the move, which meant naive, the phenomenon that occurred shortly afterwards was full of madness. First, the dragon''s brave outer skin peeled unceasingly. A piece of skin was nicely ''excised'' because of the peeling, and it fell off as it swayed into the air. Then the meat shredded off. It was moving giants, enormous muscles. That stays in the shape of a dragon and falls even after it has been severed. Naturally, the gut separates from the skeleton and falls straight down. And while the skeleton and nervous parts fell apart, they left vast amounts of blood behind and scattered it to the earth. [Hey, what?! [Hey, what''s going on?! Exactly, a phenomenon of different dimensions. The two remaining heads that were flying beside it can''t hide their confusion, seeing the ''consequences'' that will never happen in a three-dimensional world. [Hey, what happened?! What have they done?! [I don''t know how to do this, I''ve never heard of it! Even Pandora, there can''t be such a result! My countrymen were instantly dismantled like models. Dead bodies that differ from any method of killing, which we were told by our ancestors 10,000 years ago. [Nah, what the heck?! The anomaly occurred on the other side as well. Aerial decomposition, so much so that the word seems clich¨¦, that it is tragically killed in excess. [What, what''s going on... what killed you, what killed you -! Koguchi rings. The third dragon was thus scattered in the air as well. It was already so subtly scattered that it was impossible. "Next...! As he turns his back on the earth and slacks himself into gravity, the mountain waters turn to the blade of the void once above. I was going to go up altitude again and make up for the next dragon. I don''t know if this is right. Or maybe we should go back to the king''s capital once and ask for directions. But it''s a waste of time doing that. Having grasped the present predicament, the mountain waters had decided to move at their own discretion. "Kill one or more heads, even a moment faster! Confused frontiers. Feel, think and act. Harnessing the power cultivated in his training, the swordsman of the ship was throwing himself into the slaughter. In a row, two dragons approach the city. Looking up at it, the monster of the old world, who was finishing the formation, cheers. In contrast, Arcana soldiers defending the city fight. "Rin, Pei, Toshi, Shisha, Everybody, Formation, Line, Being, Before!" That, ahead of the dragon. A small shadow emerged between the dragon and the city. Swordsman of the Ship Arm, who remains stoned all over his body. "A soldier who struggles! Everybody''s in line. The knife in the void draws a line from top to bottom and into the air. It stays in [waving] the dragon entity, its far forward. Falling mountain waters, dragons pass over them at high speeds. "First line of nine letters, my fat muscle will cut off the way! The ''line'' drawn by the mountain water, passing it, the dragons scatter. I set my aim for the city and breathed heavily. "The Great Tengu (O-tengu) Stream Exam (Shigeru) Void Knife Method) Direct Burial (Sort of) Technique! Mountain water doesn''t look up to it. He had already targeted the monsters on the surface while delivering the knife. "Xiangxiang Yajing (Shijigangkai) Yuanura Hui Fan (Enpoki Han), Jiuzi (Lottery) No Way (Muho)!" A knife can be delivered. At the same time, then, the carved phenomenon of the knife is shown as a result. The space where the mountain water swung, the flesh passing through it is cut in a straight line. The dragons, who safely passed the mountain water line, were desperate without force as they exposed the cross section from the tip of their nose to their buttocks. [What?! The monsters who look up, and the soldiers of Oseo, cease. The dragon flying over the sky now was supposed to give off exactly the breath of flames now. That they fall as they are cut without sound in the air and split left to right. Before this reality, everyone can only look up flashly. "Oh, oh, oh! As I looked up, Oseo''s soldiers saw the flight of despair. The most powerful swordsman, who succumbed to Oseo in an extremely direct manner, not others, appeared as he was dressed. "That''s the trump card for the sopeds! Get your neck exposed! They were unlucky. Mountain water is a trump card, and in its hands there was also a knife to break the dragon, which should have otherwise been ordered not to cut except the dragon. But the mountain waters have not received orders. If you have enemies in front of you, bury them without hesitation, send them to hell. [Hey, long-lived man! [A long-lived man cut a dragon?! [Stupid, Eckezax shouldn''t be able to increase even Ungaikyo! [Aside from Eckezacks, there must be a dragon-cutting sword or something......! "A knife that breaks the ground, leaves no trace...! Against the stunned army, the mountain waters cannot afford to tell you anything. But bury the sword in the earth, and deliver it to the sheath as it is cut up. "The technique of opening the Great Tengu (O-tengu) Stream Examination Path (Shigeru) Void Sword Method! All the armies that stood in front of the mountain waters were disfigured. space is distorted and the earth is open around a point where mountain water protruded into the earth [Nah, what!? Is that groundwork?! [Stupid, such a quick technique on this scale?! The flatlands transform into valleys. The art of cutting the earth open by the door, not the art of ground motion. There is no tremor in the earth, the space itself distorts, opens its mouth and swallows its enemies. "Xiangxiang Yajing Pingsha Goose (Heisaraku Cancer), no shadow marks!" An army swallowed to the bottom of the earth, without having to see it through, the mountain waters turn their swords over the sky convinced that they have finished their work. Now, there are many enemies fleeing and fleeing. Alternatively, some try to sneak up on the ''ground'' area. But ignore it. Though not ordered, the mountain waters were calm. If it can be defeated quickly, I will defeat it, but if it isn''t, I will leave it to my friends. I don''t intend to use more than one machete. The mountain water was once again disappearing over the sky. [Guaaaaah!] [And, close! We''re closing!] Everyone tries to reach out. Whatever is consumed by the earth is directed toward the sky, and whatever can fly through the sky is directed toward the earth. The monsters reached out to each other, splitting up and down. But the earth keeps its mouth shut. There were no cuts there, just the original ground. Without leaving anything behind, it was just packed into the earth and crushed. Before that reality, the remaining widows can only be dismayed. Who will know. They, the monsters of the old world, have escaped from the other side of the void to this world. The space of death, itself a blade, that could not be crossed other than Noah''s, was killing them. [Nah, what was that... that technique, even the human tree...] Literally, an attack from the outside of understanding. That was literally flat without leaving room. As a guerrilla personnel, mountain water repeatedly travels through space. As a matter of course, the Masakazu, who were similarly playing with space travel overlapping, were to see the results. "Ghaaaaaaaa! The Ark of Survival Noah. Able to transcend the void, she is as resistant to two- and right-armed attacks as she is to speedy railroads and four-vessel fists. But I can only do that girlfriend and look at the misery under my eyes and scream. That would be so, because the most powerful creatures that have driven mankind into annihilation in the Old World are literally dismantled and lined up on the ground. "... this is" Grated on three sheets, not at that level. It''s like tearing the model apart, hitting it to the ground. Or, like, a sight that''s nothing but nonsense. The garbage can in the cooking area looks miserable. The brave figure had no shadow to see, only pain. The palette, which I had seen from Noah''s deck, was swallowing while suppressing nausea. "Who the hell..." Roughly, such destruction marks are beyond her knowledge. Even for the fist fighters who came from inside the tempera, we wouldn''t be able to get this kind of attack results. "It''s me! Absolutely! It would be from the rule of thumb, but Noah was screaming and getting the right answer. It was the mountain water that did it, but it was a technique that used Swivok''s bones, not his moves. "Oh no... Master Suibok should be returning to his hometown now. Besides, even Master Swibbock couldn''t have used this technique..." ''What I don''t know about every other thing in the world! It''s all tangled up! So I should have just hit Pandora! Being chased around for over a hundred years, she was completely traumatized. Swibbock may be raging around on this battlefield, before that fact she is extremely confused. "... you know" "What is it, Master Shaw?" Masakazo was visiting the palette while recognizing the sight under his eyes. "Next thing you know, don''t you have to go? "... right, Noah! Please! "Oh, no! I don''t want to bump into that monster! Masakazo came here to kill the dragon. The dragon is already dead, but then there''s nothing wrong with that. We should probably just head to the next point. Nice to meet you. "Danua! Help!" 340 Blood snow Dragons are the most powerful creatures. Give me strength from God, hold God''s treasure, or spend a long time. It should nevertheless be noted that there are no more than ten humans capable of fighting dragons. To those ten, why can''t a dragon win? In short, dragons are bombers. It is capable of flying long distances at high speeds and exerts the firepower of gently blowing up walls. Of course, tough scales and the like are strengths, but very few organisms can act at the same speed, at the same altitude as dragons in the first place. A live bomber, that is the most powerful creature, a dragon. Well, it''s a bomber. What would be the circumstances under which a bomber would be effective? Naturally, it is an air-to-ground situation. It is a situation where the other person is on the ground and only he is in the sky. Bombers'' natural enemies are nothing more than fighters capable of flying at the same altitude. It is a fighter for shooting down bombers, specialising in air-to-air combat. Spontaneous fighters shoot down dull bombers loaded with massive bombs that don''t go around small enough to destroy cities and such. It is the same for dragons with the same characteristics as bombers. Due to altitude and speed, it is a dragon that literally does not allow other organisms to follow, but the three divine treasures created to discuss dragons naturally keep up with it. Speaking of what you''re trying to say, humans with three divine treasures are not outnumbered by dragons with fire and endurance like a genuine zodiac on Noah. He''s just flying around the air and attacking with a dragon flame. It is the same with mountain waters with two right arms. It is only natural, in a way, to be able to unilaterally shoot down dragons. It is like fighting a fly or bee with a pistol that can be fatally wounded by a single blow, if you compare it to a human being. No matter how a human becomes an army, if his opponent is a fly or a bee, he won''t win with a pistol. A human would bring other tools, or wear protective clothing. Of course, dragons can''t do that. Thus, the dragon stands around like a dragon. It exploits its its properties as a bomber to bomb a wide range of cities. I mean, when it comes to what you''re trying to say, it''s not like the trump cards are happy to shoot down dragons because they''re normal and natural in a way. The dragons were shredding numbers, but they were producing precise results. The fact is that the mountain waters that entered the war are also well understood. Five trump cards going down dragons, they had no pride in the feat of defeating dragons. I can''t make it. The mountain water, which had migrated over it, had breathed heavily in and discovered three dragons that were still likely to erupt in the fire. Naturally, the rays of that attack saw a large city. I can''t make it. The mountain water pulled out his stowed right arm and turned directly to the side of the city. At that time, the dragons were spraying fire from their mouths. Exactly, it was the moment of the launch. I can''t make it. Mountain water moves directly next to the city with a knife. Draw a knife again, far from the walls, off the rays of the dragon''s attack. There was only one left hand, so I appeared a blade of void feeling the creeps. I can''t make it. The breath of the fired dragon is heading toward the city as it breaks through the wall of air. The mountain water halves the sword to the left and right as it increases its own speed with instant merit. The soldiers who were on the walls of the castle threw out their weapons. The trained soldiers close their eyes and shrink their bodies like children. I can''t make it. I regret that you should have put a prosthetic hand on me. Regrettably nabbed the knife. Shortly before the dragon''s breath landed on the wall, the blank sword fell into the sheath. "Mama! Flaming breath emitted by three dragons. That went straight ahead without delay and burned everything down on the straight line. "Ahhh!" The mountain water pulls the knife as it is and points its cutting-edge at one of the dragons. Correctly, point slightly upwards in the direction of travel of the flying dragon. I don''t know how many times I''ve done that before. The dragon''s torso, once in a while, pulls a knife on it. "So!" Insert the black blade at your feet, into the torso of the dragon, and pull it out as you twist. When pulled out, the shrinkage is carried out and the same thing is done with the two remaining torso bodies. When he finishes it, he finally snatches his sword loosely as he jumps down and relaxes himself into gravity. "I don''t think so! If I had pulled a knife, pulled a knife, pulled a knife! Pull the knife out with one hand, it''s not that hard in itself. But when it comes to paying, it''s hard. We must continue to do that at high speeds. In the first place, the mountain water has been waving a wooden knife all the time, so the sun is shallow by touching the Japanese knife. Yet I was supposed to do it again and again in this emergency. "Oh, already! Trouble, trouble! Both right arms do not inflict any pain until delivered to the sheath. That means being slashed or poked, you can''t even notice. The three-headed dragons were unaware of anything sticking to their backs. Such are they, but realize. The three flames that we have unleashed, the cities that it is supposed to have broken down are ''extinguished''. Surely our own flames grind all things. But it''s odd that there''s not even any burn marks or debris left. Rather than that, it was so much so that our own servants, directly below us, felt the crisis that the city they were supposed to usurp or occupy was gone. "I don''t know what to say! Mountain water was probably the most frustrating part of my life. I had to fight with this incredibly difficult weapon, I was mourning my situation. Still, I can deliver the knife to the sheath. Mercy is painless, merciless and crippling. Great Tengu (O-tengu) Stream Exam (Shigeru) Void Knife Method (Kokuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu) Influence Technique (is cucumber). Xiangxiang Yajing (Shijingganghai) Jiangtian Twilight Snow (Konanboshitsu). Raven sparrow silence Three heads at the same time, the part where the mountain water protruded the sword was penetrated vertically. Scales, bones, flesh, guts, blood. Everything that should have existed in the flesh had vanished from this world. The flesh around it turns into liquid in an instant. Bones, organs and even scales were crushed to the extreme and turned into red fluid. And on the outside, it turns into meat. The outside is further shredded. Furthermore, the outer side is regularly cut into squares. The remaining end was cut into rectangles. At the same time as it ended, all of them spread in all directions like fireworks. The effects of the void diffuse around a point poked with a sword. It was spreading just a giant creature like a joke, which had to be in line with the laws of physics in this world. Looking up at that sight were the monsters of the old world and the soldiers of Arcana in the ''intact city''. "Remember, you can''t! Make sure the altitude drops and the mountain water pulls the knife out. Swing the knife parallel to the ground, as you did earlier directly beside the city, and hold the knife. [Huh?] [What? Obstacles appear overhead, with the sight of the armies of the old world closed to darkness. Without knowing what that was, the ''obstacle'' was crushing them. "... what do you mean," "Is that right, is that right? It was the soldiers on the walls who were still protecting the city who saw the phenomenon of mountain waters. formations of the armies of the old world, a mountain had appeared just above it. It was suddenly appearing without sound, it had fallen as if it had remembered gravity, and it was crushing the army. That''s what everyone thinks of him. Having seen it, they look again at ''where the city originally was''. A dragon flame had just passed, and there remained only a small portion of the city''s foundations. And where the city is now, there was no more road than unnaturally. It was like cutting and moving a city from its original location to its present location. No, it seems true. I''m here, I''m here. Fall, don''t fall. Great Tengu (O-tengu) Stream Exam (Shigendo) Void Knife Method (Kokuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu) Sky Sky Sky (Kaitenjutsu). Xiangxiang Yajing (Shijingganghai) Yamashi-Shinari (Shiseiran) []/(n) (uk) (uk) (uk) miserable/ The structure is cut and moved within the perceptual range. Cut the cities exposed to dragon flames from base to base and move them outside the effective range. Alternatively, mutilate the appropriate mountain and move it just above enemy forces. It is a technique that can produce similar results to ground-driving methods. Naturally, unlike the ground motion method, it cannot continue to float. On the other hand, however, its speed of movement is equal to that of shrinkage. It is a high-speed combat technique that draws a line with ground mobility. "... move this city, cut the mountains and move it..." "Help me, you gave me..." Flabby, something''s pouring down. Neither will they know that that is the remains of the dragon that was threatening this city earlier. "... ooh?! About, and the whole city rocked. Weak or not horizontal ground ahead of the move? In the first place, have the foundations been severed and destabilized? The whole city is shaking big and I see a lot of buildings that collapse. Not only that, but the city''s walls also had huge cracks running. "Not good! This wall is in danger, too! There was little room for mountain water to escape the dragon''s flames. Therefore, the land could not be tamed beforehand, and this result was invited. "Hey, that''s instructions from the captain! Everybody, evacuate! "Evacuation... to where?! "Get out! They''re starting to collapse! "Outside... out of the city?! "That''s right! Just hurry!" But there will be no one to glorify it. Even if the death comes out of mountain water behavior, it''s less damaging than being burned by dragons. "There are others of us defeating the scattered dragons..." "Isn''t that a good thing? Let''s do our best." "... right ~" I''m scarier than a dragon, Noah. The girlfriend doesn''t seem to want to warp any more in a row. With that in mind, it would be a sad saga of tools that cannot defy man to travel momentarily within the kingdom of Arcana. "... What''s this? Cities already fallen and quiet ahead of you after your warp. One line I got there, but I was finding something. No, no matter who saw it, the more obvious, something unusual was happening. Red, red, black. A lot of resentment comes up colored. It also seems to be gathering from the air, eventually turning into a huge mass. "This is the same technique as earlier..." "No, this is the power of Dinesleife." Noah answers, seemingly a little nostalgic for nothing. Yes, this is the true power of the vengeful demon knife Dinesleif, freed from restrictions. "Dinesleif is also a weapon to kill dragons. So sucking human blood is not the way it''s supposed to be used '' Yes, a rusty red mass is all human blood. Everything floats and gathers in the universe: the blood that has been burned down and evaporated, the blood that has crept into the earth, and the blood that remains in the body. Dinesleif can indeed collect human blood. But to do that, once you cut your opponent, you have to let him suck blood on the blade. "Previously, the interpersonal Dinesleife was a weapon that sucked the blood of a slashed opponent. But the truth is, it''s not. '' A raised blood flies somewhere in a motion like a will. That wasn''t a positive reason, it was an angry or hateful move to see. "It''s really a demon knife that sucks up the blood of dragons and their servants and turns it into fighting power." "The more sacrifices you make in war, the more powerful the weapon... exactly, the demon sword of vengeance" One of the reasons why the monsters of the old world don''t want to prolong the war. The more you lose, the more you can catch up with, the more powerful the knife is every time a person dies. Exactly, it was a bloody knife. "... no, let''s go next" 341 Blood set It would be a natural story. When bombers are put into urban areas over the sky, even if fighters are working with lion speed, there is a battle on the ground risking their lives. This is a defense battle. The opponent can attack either up or down. But the Arcana side had to protect both. "Scroll unit, position complete! "All right, start the attack! Still, the advantages on the Arcana side remain unchanged. Preliminary preparation is more than festive prevention of dragon attacks. There was a massive increase by Ungaikyo, magic scroll, scroll. Enhanced It is naturally more powerful than normal magic. That''s not what it would stand to be a monster if more than a hundred soldiers used it side by side. "Arson begins! Drawing an arc, the curvature began. Massive flames are fired in a way that goes beyond the line of the Solemn Qing Squad. Naturally, you will not hit the enemy just before the Solemn Qing Squad. But it hits more and more enemies in its far rear. Shooting one shot at a person is a completely different story than shooting a hundred shots at a hundred people. The monsters of the old world were in disarray before the flames poured from the forward sky. [Grrr!] [All in all, the magic of flames! [Shit, I took the trouble to break through, they lined up! [Now, I can''t get out of here! [They''re after us from above the walls, too! Three female masters prevented her from entering the city. I was supposed to collapse the walls and ride that mess, but on the contrary, they were screwing up my nose. There''s no point in making a breakthrough because of this. [What do we do?! Build other holes?! "Is that enough fighting power?! This hole is already blocked, enough power over here! [... Must be. Even if we attack the others, will we just be blocked again] "We''re going through here. I''ve made quite a sacrifice for that, I can''t do any more, they''re gonna cut it off without doing anything! If it''s just a wall of soldiers, a lot of holes would be fine. But now a general soldier with a scroll is in formation. Perhaps if you tried to open any other breakthroughs, the soldiers would just head that way. Indeed, this hole was blocked, the walls destroyed by bald rats were blocked by elite troops. But still less protective than the others. From above the high walls, it''s better than unilaterally attacking me. Running over a fallen wall is easier than climbing a normal wall. "Let''s go! Bucket of shit!" [Horrible, Ningen! Raise your anger and the Beasts go on offense. The General on the Oseo side, who had been unable to decide how to move the barrage forward, stirred himself up when he saw his friends forming and starting to move forward. [Bulls! Do it!] [Answer! "Red carpet! A large number of cows created their own identities and forced them to attack the enemy. Seeing it, Solemn Qing Squad used the magic of burning the ground. It is a magic that consumes a lot of magic, but is usually more resistant to dense opponents than it is to hit fireballs. In fact, the identities burned from his feet disappeared in an instant. It was thought that it would only drain their qi and blood. [It arrived! [Continue with us! The two-legged cats were consuming their temper blood to hide their own formation. They were hiding their appearance with little power, and they were treading on the cattle ''divisions to assault the line of the Solemn Clearing Squad. Further as it is, it also launches an attack on the general soldiers behind it. "Ghaaaa! "Or a monster. Ahhh! Compared to cows and rhinos, bipedal cats are hard to say to flatter. Still, as handsome and insane as cat carnivores are, they attack the armed Arcana soldiers in a light form. It is enough to stop the opponent from moving, and the monsters of the old world are not foolish enough to miss it. [Yuku! Burn your life! [Wear a hole! The bipedal wolves decided this was the time of the battle. They went mad and followed the cats. No matter how agile and regenerative he was, he was powerless in front of the blazing carpet and barrage. But if it stops once and for all, it is their single altar. [Uh-oh! Originally, a more powerful organism than man. On top of that, the beasts, all of whom can strengthen themselves, self-regenerate. At the time they devoured the battlefield, the elite Solemn Squad would also have to be defeated. "What! With a scroll, a toon appears and forms a row. Thoon himself had expanded his disposable scrolls and directed them at the frantic wolves. A giant fireball is fired, swallowing the Beasts. I didn''t return everyone to the boulder, but I was still able to burn nearly half of the wolves and build on the momentum. "Magic is... it''s fun stuff. I know a little bit about Saiga." Thoon wears an improvised belt reinforced with ungaikyo and equipped with tons more scrolling. He was using more scrolling to build a barrage, feeling like he was using multiple magic. Of course, we still can''t completely stop the wolves. [but ahhhhhh! The Mad Beasts, who have forgotten their fears, are attacked by the Solemn Qing Squad. He was setting up further pursuits against them who managed to defeat the fatigued cats. "Guuuuu!" "Oh my God, to this extent! If it goes to random warfare, the magic advantage is thin. There''s no point in waving a burning sword if you don''t hit it, and if they grab your arm, you can''t shake it. Solemn Qing Squad is not all at the height of man, but it is still not enough to be able to fight fortified beasts and melee fights. Of course, the armor I''m wearing is just the finest, and it''s tough because it''s fortified with ungaikyo, but it still had its limits. "Hey, Toon" "Hey, what?! "Do you have a firecracker? Once you fly." The temple dance, which solved the beastification, was stationary the thon that tried to run for cover. She was switching the qi blood in herself and switching to drunken blood. "Roll every ally over to surgery. When you''re done with it, do it in one piece." "... ok! Thoon left the temple dance at full speed. Confirming that, the temple dance exhibited a wide range of sake song fists at maximum concentrations. It is only a force that temporarily drives the sensation of an organism that is within effective range. I''m not identifying enemy allies, and I''m slightly unfriendly with the wolves, who have enhanced sensory function. Still, the wolves, enthusiastic about beating the Solemn Qing Squad, protected by sturdy armor, blunted their movements without being able to beat the temple dance, and finally stopped. Unaffected by the technique, Thoon''s disciples had dropped the wolf''s neck and crushed it, instantly wiping it out. Confirming that, the temple dance cancels its own technique. Nothing, killing someone who couldn''t get around, that was like cooking carp on a slab. "Or thank you, Prince Thoon, warrior of Disuia..." "The armor is about to be stripped off, but he manages to live..." "I ran out of carrot effects..." "You don''t have to thank me. It''ll be enough for you to make me your woman." "Oh man, it''s not bad to be thanked by a colored man..." The wolves had already finished their role. The beasts of madness in death had already approached a distance where their magical superiority could not be exploited. Besides, most of the general soldiers behind the Solemn Qing Squad had also been killed by wolves. "Isn''t the big hairy guy a bit of a hobby? "Besides being able to work, you''re a woman who understands the spills. Why don''t you meet my wife later? I''m sure we''ll get to the point." Put up your weapons and show them the interception setup. No premise has changed since the beginning, it is the defense of this city. No matter how bad this situation was. "If I were your wife, would I be the princess of Sopede? I really thought it would suit my taste. I was excited to be alive." "My wife is always bored, be my friend if you can" To a beautiful man who laughs, a beautiful man in a man''s costume. The two are unable to intercept each other while generating a large number of identities with their friends on their backs trying to get in shape. Something red blew up from around those two. Seeing that, the two of them stop moving for a moment. No, it''s not just the two of us, the surrounding Solemnity Squad, the monsters of the Old World, everyone stops moving. Fall to the ground and don''t move, many soldiers. From them, a lot of blood floats. Those are my festivals fighting over the sky, and they come together even more. [Revenge, demon knife. Legendary......] Hate, hate, anger. Why not them, the demon knife of vengeance adds strength. I do not want to lose it, it must not be lost, many lives. The more it is lost, the more power its weapons gain. The monsters of the old world who had heard that from their ancestors. It was heard from Dinesleif itself, the face of the Arcana kingdom. Everyone falls in love in the middle of a war with an overly amazing sight. A blood battle on this scene right now is a battle that seems like a prank. Towards it, the blood of the victims flies. [Pandora and, Dinesleif......! [Oh... dragon...! The legend tells us that two of the eight kinds of divine treasures are considered ugly. Pushing it off, to the dragons of the Death Squad. The monsters of the old world were filled with feelings of sorry. Approximately, about ten heads. There''s a dragon crashing on the ground. That they were exposed to a death that was clearly different from the usual. Distressed, screaming, they were sticking to the face of the dead. Of course, there are many dragons whose faces are crumbling. "You''re rattling, Spring! No, you were okay with that. Good, more and more self-loathing and self-destructive aspirations! The more you do that, the more dragons die! So far, Dinesleif couldn''t kill the dragon. The ten dragons were all due to the inevitable death caused by Pandora''s "balls" hitting (...). That is only too little effect compared to the festival me using Eckezax. That would mean that the Pandora measures are working effectively. In fact, Pandora''s avoidance of balls certainly played its part. They were dying instead of dragons. That''s what nobody thinks about saving them, etc. No, they''ve been dead since the beginning. When I confronted Pandora, there was nothing I could do. "Mm-hmm. Sounds like it, finally... finally" The dragons were at war. They had managed to kill Spring, understanding that they had been put in further predicament. "... Dinesleif" ''Oh, even if I know. It''s my true price... I have no hesitation. But I''m just sad.'' "You''re as good a woman as ever." Put a sobbing demon knife on your cheek. Rikkyo, drawn to her mood, sent her a word. "What about me?! Aren''t you a good woman?! No, I don''t want to be treated like a woman, though! ''Ha ha! Vajra, you''re gonna hate wild weather! "All of them. Yes! From across the kingdom of Arcana, a large amount of blood is collected. It is the momentum that fills this airspace that brings together the blood of tens and hundreds of thousands of people. In other words, the effects of the monsters of the Old World fang the dragon, which is in turn the greatest power. "Come on, revenge." The blood flowing in this land, the power. The lost life in this land, power. The people that Rikyo once threatened, but now had to protect. The life will be gathered to Dinesleif in Rikyo. "The ones killed by dragons, the ones killed by dragon servants! I lived normally, you guys who don''t know dragons! Come on, let''s kill him! I''ll curse you, I''ll avenge you, I''ll smash you to death. I will never forgive you, I will not forgive you if you die, I will kill you if you die. The more you want revenge, the more powerful Dinesleife is. Numerous despairs gather in its fullness. "If they do, we have to do it back! ''Let''s go, the dead! Based on my function, I want to reward you! Dinesleif is inherently capable of amplifying multiple human minds just like Noah. Noah transforms his fear of death into defense. But Dinesleif converts the vengeance of the victims killed by the monsters of the old world into attack power. Whether or not the demon knife of vengeance itself is delightful. Whether or not Rikyo is happy with the way it looks. That doesn''t matter now. At least, both sides had found no meaning in it. In the first place, there is no way that those who rejoice in this situation are avengers. "Shinya, oh, oh! Flash the Dinesleif. As a result, the vast amount of blood that was floating around Rikkyo hits one of the dragons while gaining momentum and mass. The dragon, who realized he was the target, threw up a flaming brace as he avoided. I knew I was going to die first, but I still wanted to delay it as much as I could. [Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! "It''s no use... so that the dead can''t be saved, the dead won''t be saved" At the same time as touching vast amounts of blood, flames sink into flames in an instant. It turned it off as if it were permanent frozen earth, without allowing any heat. And the blood captures even the flying dragon at high speeds and creeps into it. It is not easy to suffocate, etc. The blood that enters the body destroys the flesh as if it were fiercely poisoned. Huge dragons decompose rapidly from the inside and out, just as they threw angular sugar into the sea water. It doesn''t even leave the Terminator, swallowing everything and wiping it out. The humans who died leaving a grudge, killed without leaving the object of vengeance behind. "Come on, come on, it''s still coming! Let''s keep going! Even now, blood gathers from all over the country. Seeing it, the dragons, who should have consolidated their readiness to die, flinched. Whether we know it''s what our own army has done, or we know this will happen, fear still brings our hearts to mind. Will Pandora die, or will Dinesleif kill you? At least, they were both more miserable than being slashed by Eckezacks. 342 Patience Rising from all over the country, the blood tide of the victims. The trumpets fighting to be wrapped up in it, in which the siege of blood was thin, were naturally sacrificed to me. Three dragons approaching at low altitude. He''s about to attack the city with his body in order to spare my attack. Although it is certainly a few steps inferior to a flaming brace, if a feathered dragon storms, the walls and other obstacles paper. Well, if you stick it in your head, you can see the flaming braces. In some cases, that would be possible. "Sanctity, magic! Vigorous, fast railroad! Magic, fire attribute magic! Shadowy, shadowy! Festival I had been attacked by flames by other dragons. Naturally, it is an attack that hits the city if avoided. In contrast, the festival was offset by the magic of fire, while the momentum was sharpened by the fruit of the rapid railway and prevented by the walls of magic. In the context of fighting dragons, the amplification power of Eckezax is also increasing. Triple defenses could be multifaceted and received by division. "Bullet blood, bite fist! Bad blood, silver ghost fist! Strong blood, Stormwind! Shadowy, shadowy! Wang Qi, divine! On top of that, turn the remaining stature into an attack. A giant silver wolf sinks into the earth. It''s like jumping into a great ocean plain, such silence only lasts for a moment. But shortly thereafter a silver bamboo was fired from the earth. "Eat it up! The three-headed wolf was even more agile than a low-altitude flying dragon, biting his neck with all the momentum he saw as a meteor. If a wolf bigger than an elephant devoured his neck, no matter how huge a dragon than a whale was, it would have been enough for a fatal injury. Pierce the scales, rip the meat, crush the throat, and crush the bones. That was nothing but the act of ripping off a dragon''s long neck. The dragon''s vitality is strong, but if he is beheaded, he will not be spared instant death. The dragon, which was flying at high speeds and at low altitudes, split from neck to neck and neck to bottom, stalled as it rolled down the ground, hitting the walls of Bathrub and stopping. The walls are alive and well, though they were to shake a little. Instead, an army of the old world, which was outside the wall, was crushed by its corpse. "More, more! The three wolves land on the ground as they are. And it was fired off the ground without warning, again gaining an overwhelming speed. It bites the dragons who were spitting flames at me, and it kills them. Unlike before, it doesn''t end in disposables. One head at a time, he immediately takes his life and strikes at the other. That was exactly, a clash between a monster and a monster. "Blood, puppet punch! Misty Blood, Misty Fist! On the other hand, the festival I return to the city of Batlav, hiding my figure. I manage to connect to the Splits by puppet fisting and sharing my sight. Yes, I''m doing something. Festival I was running out of peaches in my hand. To replenish it, I was returning myself. "Dear Saiga! Here you go! "Saiga, I''m ready! A large number of peaches have been added to the garden of the mansion by Danua. Some of them are in my bag, and some of them are on my desk to eat right now. At least not a hundred or two. Waiting on the spot were Happiness and Tsugar. Seeing that face with his own eyes, not with prediction, I was able to be distracted by the offering. "Oh, thanks! I''ll fly again soon! Empty, throw away the bag that had the pan peaches in it. On top of that, he was in a great hurry and began to muddle the peaches, and he was even more reborn with his bag. Be gracious and keep flying again. That was nothing more than just refueling. Well, now. I have done image training in advance for this festival. Image training in this case would be exactly in your mind. Kill five hundred dragons, four of them. Besides, I''m especially targeted. No one can help. What kind of mood would I be in to get to that situation? Combine the newly added technique with the technique you already remember to create the technique of killing dragons. Alternatively, combine techniques to protect the city from dragon flames. Assemble tactics to effectively use Eckezax. Assemble efficient nourishment and efficient peach replenishment methods. They are important, of course, but I saw my psyche as a problem. Anyway, I have to kill more than a hundred people. Keep fighting for as long as you can. Plus, keep going. You will be able to kill yourself, against the most powerful creature. Festival I imagined the situation and opened it up. And it''s actually easy. I mean, why should I do such a shitty thing? It was hard, painful, difficult, harsh. Of course, if you change the way you look at it, it''s the situation you imagined. Exactly, I would be a hero. If we survive, I''m sure everyone will admire it. Of course, there''s no wonder you''re dead. Now, Festival I was once the protagonist of the situation I painted. First, God gave me the power to manipulate all sorts of magic. On top of that, I mastered almost all the magic. God created, got the most powerful weapon. In addition, it also has a large number of MP recovery items with enhanced status. "Ahhh! Dragons, dragons! "10,000 years ago, it was a monster who destroyed humans in the Old World! "You can''t win no matter how human beings lift you up, you''re so badass you can burn the world down with one head! "Dragon Slayer!" "Yikes! Wow, that''s a boulder saiga! "It is the Lord of the mightiest divine sword that God has ever created, while He has given me all manner of temper and blood! That''s about right! ''No, thanks to you, I was saved! Or, well, you can say that''s the situation. Festival I am exaggerating and gaining as much strength as I can easily kill dragons. Only three other people in this country would be able to kill. Well, what a template. At least numerically. If the other person was stupid, dumb, and only conveniently killed for the festival, that would have made me feel good about killing as paranoid as possible. Nevertheless, dragons are by no means stupid or dumb, nor are they meant to be conveniently killed by festivities. They are ''numerical'', ''compatible'', and lightly murdered by the offering. But still, by natural tactics and readiness, I was overwhelmed by the offering. I could tell that it was the sacrifice that was killing me, but it was shredded. Acts with three heads, spits fire while aiming at the city, and learns to deal with my attacks. He is not a character in a small budget cartoon, but therefore, he moves smartly to avoid narrowing the target. Festival I imagined such a situation, and I actually did, and I hated it so much. Clearly, it''s not the situation you wanted. I have the power to kill dragons as easily as I can, and in fact dragons have attacked me, and I am relied upon. But I didn''t really want to kill a dragon. I just wanted to do something cool, easy, and light that no one else can do no matter how hard they try and say, ''I''m not making a big deal out of it ~''. I didn''t want to fight hard, painful, life-threatening battles. It was important to have fun. Fun, delightful, honorable, sakuri. That''s the element that mattered most. "Totally...... he''s a fucking kid" That''s exactly the situation right now. I''m not insulting myself, underestimating me, or letting my anger attack me with short temper. The strongest creatures are trying to attack themselves with all their might. Damn, I''m not kidding. "No, I''m a nasty man. If this guy was the main character, he''d be slapped online." Eckezacks was silent. The spiritually stranded festival I was foolish as I fought. Eckezacks knew that was gas draining. "If I were you, don''t stop reading. It''s just so frustrating to talk about him working like that." It was weakness. Feast me still surrounded by dragons and still fighting. The inferiority in him, the feeling that he wanted his opponent to be an idiot, dumb and convenient enemy to him, was weakness and ugliness. That''s what I admitted. It was an unpleasant job. It was a job I didn''t want to do. If I''m going to keep doing this, that''s where I''m going to put my resignation to Bathrub. Still, it was work. "I don''t think I look good like that...! It was a job you shouldn''t have run away from. Just because I didn''t like it, Festival I didn''t throw out my job. Because I know how much this job means and how many people annoying it is to give up. "I think I''m good at my nasty work! I''ll work hard for everyone to do the nasty work. I wasn''t the protagonist I wanted to be, but I was a hero enough to be admired. "I''m done! Wave the sword. "You want to get easier or something! Use magic. "I''m not looking for an answer that''s convenient for me! Use medicine. "I am the trump card of the Batlove! Rui Fei, it''s me! Cut. "Bathrub is a famous Takemen home, as a trace of it! Do what you have to do, not what you want to do. If you look at things in a narrow view, you''re just being pushed to do something nasty. Escape nothing, but I will not die. Whether you don''t have Eckezacks or throw away the ''onna'' around you, you''ll be happy for now. But if you look at it from a wider perspective. The festival, which has been privileged as a trump card for Batlub, only to say that we can finally contribute to Batlub. It is the sacrifice of a good citizen of Batlub who has worked hard every day and paid taxes that he does not want to pay, and who has gone easy with the money. Unlike Rikyo, Chun, and Yamashui. I don''t have such a good life, it''s not even the same as Junzo, who made a big contribution. With generosity, with a heavy burden, but I have never made a sacrificial contribution to Bathrub. At this point in time, the investment finally made sense. "I... may or may not be a temple! Festival I must reward. To the general public in Bathrub, not just Happiness and the current principals. I have to think about it all the time, like I don''t like it or it''s troublesome, and reward them for desperately living their days. It wasn''t in vain that we paid our taxes. "But I... not Neat! Hunt for dragons. Drop the dragon. Kill the dragon. Keep doing them to the best of your ability. No matter how hard and painful, he was doing what was required. "My strongest, Batlub''s strongest! You''ll never lose! It should be noted that there were massive flocks of dragons all around me. Still, those dragons are definitely dwindling. The corpse folds outside the city. And when you see it, the soldiers of Bathrub cheer. The next owner of our own house is a really amazing man. 343 Reaper God recognized, the most powerful man in the world, Swivok. He has won every battle, including the state and even the army. Strength that can be a form of disaster, even beyond the extremes of actual battle. But Swibbock didn''t make it any better. His ideal is only in mountain waters. Even if mountain water had just the strength to screw up the army and plunge the nation, it is an exorcism in terms of philosophy. Even if that is socially appreciated, Swivok finds no value in that. Because that''s not funny. I don''t spend a lot of time doing things that aren''t even fun. That''s not the case if you''re compelled to, but you don''t actively fight the majority from yourself. Yes, I needed it. Exactly now, the mountain waters and festivals taught by Swivok were throwing themselves into a battle without any interesting elements. "Heavenly clothes seamless, no obstacle to melting! Use moves fairly abbreviated. The mountain water that tore the three dragons apart had made several eye-catching trips over the sky. Both right arms cover the "ink", which is a knife, and the "landscape", which is a sheath, which replenishes infinite immortality. I mean, if you''re just going to use this knife, you won''t be tired of any mountain water. "... All right" But on the other hand, I was mentally tired. Whether it''s a wooden knife or a cloth-wrapped stick, whether it''s rusty or spilled, mountain water can be used as a normal sword. He goes on the ground without choosing the Hiroshi brush, but that''s why it wouldn''t have been painful to use both right arms. Just in the form of a knife, my two right arms were neither swords nor anything. At least, he fell as a knife on this scene now. But still, just because it''s hard to use, it''s the most powerful weapon ever created by the world''s best jewelers. He had torn the dragon free of bitterness and was quickly letting it despair. The result was also that the dragons in the Arcana kingdom had been almost expelled. The mountain water overlooking from above could confirm that the remaining dragons were engaged with the other trumpets. The festival has almost been cleaned up, and Masakazo, who drove the others, arrived as a rescue. There will be no more problems than these two are in place. Rikkyo and Spring are fighting a bunch of dragons as well, but it''s nothing but suicide to head to rescue more than having Pandora. "Unobstructed!" Finally, finally, the mountain water could be moved to the territory of the ''Win family'', which had already been attacked by the forces of the old world. I was able to grasp from the beginning that it was being attacked there, but I put it behind me because emotionally it was a low priority anyway. Maybe there''s blowers, rains, fans there. On the contrary, it is not surprising that there are doowes, toons, and present-day lords. Still, I was prioritizing dragons. I don''t think that''s a mistake as a warrior, but I know I can''t admire it emotionally. The only thing I could do for mountain waters was'' throw everything out and go where my family would be '', not'' get rid of all high-priority targets, then go help without worries''. Maybe I should have gotten dumb and poked around. The mountain waters were not incorporated into this war from the beginning, nor were they given orders, so I could make excuses for moving somewhat freely. But without doing so, the mountain waters pursued a policy that would be legitimate. It would have been possible because there were two right arms. That''s why he was complaining but kept using his two right arms. "... not here, but there is" The monsters of the old world and the territory of the Win family being attacked by the soldiers of Oseo. A large number had already decided, and many of the Winn family soldiers had already fallen. There is no organized resistance, and the monsters have besieged me to kill me. In that, I could feel the signs of Bulova''s father and brother. Still alive, barely protected by the escorts. Unfortunately, I can''t detect any signs regarding the body. Assuming Blois and Rain, fans were in the land and already dead. Mountain water, with its ability to detect signs, does not know where it is. Of course, it could be burned by dragon flames and there''s nothing left. But not if you''re proving the devil''s absence. Mountain water finally launches an action to save his wife''s home. With his right arm resting on his sheath, Mountain Water was pulling out the stone sidebar ''Mo Evil'' that was resting on his left hip. "Think about it" A sword treasure, made by a real jeweler. It wasn''t as good as a cell thing on a boulder, but it was a well-skilled industry. "You''ve never used this before." A weapon that my master, Suibok, gave to his students. It''s what makes it different, but it''s essentially the same thing. "... reincarnation" Landing without sound, including falling from above. That was exactly where the monsters of the old world were hunting down the remnants of the Winn family. Soldiers who had already frightened their bodies with fear, desperate to survive. In a situation that could also strike from behind, the mountain waters dared to stand before them. "Huh?" A man without one arm, dressed crudely. You have four knives on both hips, and a man who doesn''t wear a slice of protective equipment. That''s how he pulled his knife in front of the monsters of the old world to protect them. [Na......] [No way, I was listening, a long-lived human being?! "No doubt about it! This guy, this guy! "I raided Oseo, that Reaper! It''s the Reaper of the courtesy! The only man in the kingdom of Arcana who holds all eight divine treasures and is told in the same row without any divine treasures. Long shot at swordsmanship, man''s long-lived. Black and white mountain water, the strongest swordsman in the Arcana kingdom. The man appeared in the land. Enemy allies understand that fact at the same time. "Yay... Miss Blois'', it''s my husband! "It''s a child-faced sword saint! "Our Sopede trump card, the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arcana! Five trump cards that if put on the field, the victory will be confirmed. One of them showed up at his wife''s home. Everyone recognizes that as a matter of course. At the same time, we knew that the mountain water was not intact. Part of my face is petrified and I''m losing my arm. Seeing that fact, the monsters of the old world and the Oseo soldiers manage to get excited. [Don''t remember, the other guy''s already done it! [I''m already cursed, even though my opponent will be hosting a tree sperm! [Say long lives, they''re not invincible! "Yes, not immortal! "I can kill you, I can kill you! "Don''t give up! Now is the time for revenge! After waiting for it, the mountain water moves forward slowly. As always, you can''t kill them by clutter. The opponent has already broken into the city, thus involving the surviving ally. Sometimes we have to appeal to that ruthless means. But there''s no need for that. At least only mountain water and swimbok don''t need any of that. [Get out! [Surround and kill! The bipedal cows produce large quantities of their own identities. A human split would disappear lightly, but a cow''s split, weighing more than four times better than a human, is difficult to erase in powerless mountain waters. Unlike "The Dance of Truth," they line up and attack. The mountain waters accelerated and ran out in front of a formation that was both vertically and horizontally wide. "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters" narrow in time, sideways made of stone. That was covered in the Qi and blood of the mountain waters, enclosing a certain immortality. And keep the front row split, slap its neck. Even though it was made by an amazing craftsman, the combination of a Qigong sword and a stone sword does not allow the beast to be cut in principle. In fact, it hit the thick fur of the beast and never even ate into the meat. But the separation disappeared instantly. When the front row split disappears, it cuts straight into the next split. Again, he just got slapped in the neck and disappears just like that. "Foreign Gong Method" On the verge of disappearing, what happened to the cattle dividers? Just getting slapped in the neck, what makes you so fatally wounded that it disappears. "Crash." To the slapped neck, immortality pours. It is poured into the neck bone, the cervical spine. And its cervical vertebra (...) was'' dislocated ''. No matter how beastly, being a vertebrate is no different. If the neck bone where the critical nerves are present is uneven, it becomes fatal. It was a ''special attack'' equal to the amputation of the neck to an organism without regenerative abilities, which can only be done with mountain water and swimming precisely pouring immortality into the steeple. [What?! [Stupid?! Mountain water appears in front of the main bodies as they break down rows of splits head-on. Every one of the cows breathes only in its impotence, but tries to intercept it with a weapon in his hand. [Nah, what the fuck! [I''m not dying! Shake a giant, giant weapon. Aiming for the moment, the mountain water jumped into the nostalgia. "Ink flow fairy. shrinkage method, more than" After purposefully cutting in normally and purposefully breaking through normally, the main unit controls the tip where it shows the interception setup. Even one left hand can shake a sword, if you just need to touch it, you don''t need to be a dominant arm. The body of the cow, which had been slapped on the neck as well as the split, had been removed from the bone of the neck as well. The only difference with separation would be rolling to the ground without disappearing. [Kid, disappeared...?! [No, it''s a mobility technique! And the other cows queuing up are delayed in responding to the sudden disappearance of the mountain water. The delay was just deadly. The mountain waters extinguish the cattle lining up from one end to the other. "Hi, hi, no! "Oh no, you can''t stand your teeth even with a bucket of stuff?! [Don''t wander around! [The other person is just a human being! [I''m just living in a tree... calm down and deal with it! Black and white fairies and rhinos become walls. Hard defensive walls by rapid railroads, spells, and four-vessel fists where humans are. That looked exactly like an absolute defensive wall, too. [Once you''re in formation! [Undoable, prepare for extensive surgery! [Fish, prepare yourselves! [If we paralyze him, we talk fast! I''m more of a person standing on the ground with feet. Even though I hear you''re a immortal, you''re actually a warrior who''s losing one arm. You''re wounded, so there''s no reason you can''t take him down. I was ready to prevent a quick attack first. As for the method of collective warfare, I would say it is very correct. The problem is that it''s so easy to yawn in the mountain waters that I''ve recognized, such as defeating that correct method of mass warfare. Their right decision is broken simply because they end up being too bad. "Foreign Gong Dynasty, Mountain Throw" It''s rolling on the ground, cow corpse. Kick it off. It lightened and floated, flying straight over the formation, falling vertically directly above the wall. [Muggle ahhh?! [The cow, the body of the cow is coming down?! I wasn''t alert to the attack from directly above, but even so, if all of a sudden your buddies come down, we''ll be late to deal with it. Well, even that''s a giant cow, and whoever''s directly underneath can only be crushed if you weigh in and drop it. And that meant there was a hole in the protection of the iron wall. "shrinkage" Mountain water throws itself into the hole like nothing else. In an attempt to form a formation, he was trespassing into an army that was moving graciously. [Hia] A mixed army of diverse monsters and humans. In it, the side of the mountain water can shake well enough. Prioritizing the fish that lived in drunken blood, the mountain water was beginning to slit its neck. If the opponent is not a resilient beast, the famous sword easily cleaves the steeple. "Mm, I can''t! No! We have to run! "It''s Reaper... this guy is not human! [Don''t be scared! Even if they''re long-lived, they''re not human! [You should give up your life and be here! "... dammit! I''ll do it! "Yes! At least a knife! My friends scold me, and again the soldiers of Oseo attack the mountain waters. However, it should be surrounded by a group, but it was too dense to use a large-scale technique. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" [Huh?! Even if you use a large-scale technique, no matter where you aim from, mountain water draws a giant beast to make it a wall or a shield. That was just, like, treating a human opponent, even processing a group. No matter how tough you are, even if you are one arm, you will never be a problem at all. "Wow..." The desperate situation covered it in an instant. The mountain waters that had quickly put the enemy troops to sleep on the ground had shown their martial arts to soldiers who obeyed their father-in-law. Morale was high, but collaboration was not sufficient. Again, it''s okay not to have to pay one to the sheath, this is what a knife is. The heart of mountain water is to that extent. "Oh, you know, Master Sansui! "Thank you! "Thank you later, we still have enemies" Similar to when he appeared, the mountain water had disappeared without sound. And then cheering elsewhere again. The soldiers who went out of their minds showed relief that this entire territory was saved, not just ourselves. 344 []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) With the mountain water appearing on the Winn family territory, the war situation leaned at once. To be clear, the victory had been confirmed through leaning. Originally, he is the man who attacked a country. It was not a number of things, such as monsters in the old world who were tired by a long march and whose movements were dull due to Vajra''s influence on it. "I don''t know. A lot of them..." The mountain waters gave priority to rescue to the friends being attacked. There is no disturbance whatsoever in the move to wave a knife even with one left hand. "You''re normally a creature, no problem" If you have a ''weapon'' made with a purpose in your hand, you generally know how to use it. Without the need for a glance, if you grip it, you can see the material and hardness, if you shake it, you can see the center of gravity of that weapon. If that''s all you know, all you have to do is hit one point of the center of gravity on the other person''s steeple with your weight in the moment you get the most speed. If it is made of iron, wood, or stone, it will be powerful enough over the iron helmet, even if it is rusty ''loose''. In the first place, no matter if you cook, you don''t need sharpness in your weapon to fight someone wearing protective gear. What matters is weight and sturdiness. That makes up for with heavy duty and qigong swords. "The Ghost is a slime, and I''m thankful there''s no reason for that." Well, what we use is a sword that the Immortal has brushed over the years. For Sansui, the immortal, it was the most user-friendly. "If you cut off your neck, you die. There''s also a lot of chi and blood that lives in it, you know. It''s not even that weird." Sometimes an organism with completely unknown abilities or ecology would have had to consider dealing with boulders. The unknown monster is only one step out of the ''existing worldview''. Even the giant dragon lived only in the same power as Snae''s king Qi. Perhaps the original organism is a little smaller. "I don''t know if it''s the ''Old World'' monster or if that''s working with Oseo. I hear things aren''t any worse than I thought." Until earlier, I didn''t know anything because I was dedicated to discussing dragons. But if you stand down on the ground like this and fight for a long time, you can tell by the boulders. I know so much about Oseo soldiers that I''m sick of them. If they are working hand in hand with monsters of the old world, this action is not due to the careless primitive desire of creatures that move on unexplained principles. In my experience as a immortal, it''s more troublesome. For once, they think about what it means to gain. "Well." The mountain waters were largely optimistic. When viewed from above, the place where the main house of Sopede was located and the Wang capital were safe. At least, it never meant the dragon was attacking me. If so, probably Blois, Rain and fans are there. Heaters and semps are here to fulfill their responsibilities, I''m sure. But it''s not in the mountain water family, it wouldn''t mean I dare be here. "Thank you for waiting" "... Sansui, is that you? "Lord Sansui." I''m going to make sure of that, not now. Even if it was the worst, there''s nothing I can do now. Then I had to do the best I could for myself right now. Believe me, it''s not too late. "Black and white mountain waters, came late" The head of the Winn family and his son, who was protected by gestures that had already cut ten, but still managed to take command. It was more than two hundred troops that besieged it. Everyone sees the mountain water and stops moving. ¡­¡­ Everyone kept their mouth shut. I kept quiet, so I could hear the surrounding noise. I can''t even hear the sound of looting or the cries of the inhabitants. Instead, I hear voices rejoicing in safety, or pounding mountain waters. Whilst, a four-sided song. The two hundred remaining soldiers were aware that they had isolated themselves in an enemy country. Including the fact that the Reaper in front of you has been stopping his friends. [... the long-lived man who offered his life to Wu] [I didn''t expect you to follow a normal human being who is a long-lived man and lives in magic] [I was listening to you, but it was hard to believe. Even if you look at him.] The mountain waters had heard the words honestly. Because I wasn''t in that much of a hurry anymore. I will not abandon saving this land, abruptly from here to the boulder. But I did not intend to repeat this action elsewhere. "I''m an ex-husband too, I know how you feel. But still, I''m a swordsman who serves the Sopeds." [... from the look of it, you don''t seem poisoned] [Nevertheless, I didn''t expect to serve the martial arts to the extreme...] "I know how that feels, too. Surely, as far as I know, there are no immortals or heavenly dogs to serve the mankind. In one way or another, there are more Mitsuhito in that position, such as being a village chief or a chief who can follow a small number of squawks. My master wasn''t, but that way or what? The mountain waters would not once have a king''s capital if they saved the land, and they were going to head to the place where Soped''s main house was located. After making a report, he asks for instructions and intends to act on them. Perhaps you can ask about your own family there as well. Maybe, but at the time I discussed all the dragons, I''m reading from there that it would be a negotiation. Killing excessively seems to be a trap at the negotiating stage. Kill him and obey him if he commands, but it is not at his discretion to do so. It is such a mountain water, I had already lost my reason to hurry. I was also in the mood to accept surrender, including the fact that there was a lord on this occasion. If it''s just the monsters, there are still Otheo generals. To the extent that I am personally allowed to do so, I also want to not have to kill him. "Sa, Lord Sansui" "Yeah, I know. I am the sword of the sopeds, and a martial art. I''m not going to go wrong there." An anxious heater against the mountain waters that suddenly started something like a public discourse. To such a brother-in-law, Mountain Water told him to feel safe. "Rest assured, all enemies coming at you (...) are killers" I dared not encourage you to surrender. Assuming you say it, Oseo''s soldiers, who are left with resentment, will be stubborn. That''s all I did, and the conscious mountain water shows me to fight. Though, I didn''t even think they were going after themselves quietly. Oseo''s soldiers know the strength of mountain waters, and at the same time they know their relationship with the Winn family. If it doesn''t, at least. It was a bowgun in my hand, and some Oseo soldiers were after the heaters. The mountain waters naturally captured that attempt to hide and shoot him. On top of that, I never dared attack. "... at least give me the Reaper family! Released are poisoned arrows. You would be eating carrots and pan peaches, I don''t know how effective it would be on heaters and semps. But still the wound lingers. Even if it doesn''t stay in your body, it stays in your mind. Not only to those who have been wounded, but also to those who have overlooked it in front of them. And there is joy in the mere fact that it wounded. There is a joy that something has been done. "shrinkage method, weaving princess" And it is an unfulfilled dream. The mountain water was moving the sides of the stone that was in his hand in shrinkage. The arrows released from the bowgun had been bounced by a stone knife that appeared in its orbit. "Hino?! "Huh?" "Hey, what? Did you even think that you shot down the arrows that were unleashed with the sword you threw? And that imagination is not as wrong as it is. The targeted conscious heater or semp once again sees the mountain water, surprised by the sound played. From the left hip, look at the mountain water pulling out the stone knife. I see mountain water trying to pull a long sword out of my left hip with my left hand, albeit in an unparalleled motion. I see mountain waters that are incapable because of one arm, but still have no worries whatsoever. I see a strong man who doesn''t make me feel lost in his expression and standing behavior. "... of my woman, father and brother. Die with regret for treading on that territory." Voices that don''t make you feel resentful, angerless expressions, simple standing. Seeing from them, the words seem to be sloppy everywhere. Still, however, the humane language sounded comfortable to the remaining Winn family faces. A vulgar word is more empathetic than a noble, noble word. Regardless of the heart, mountain waters articulate their priorities with words and deeds. [Wuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A hallucinating cat creates a vast spectacle and strikes the mountain water. That''s not just visual, it also appeals to hearing and smell. A bunch of dead spirits that make you feel the touch or even the temperature. That strikes the mountain water. If you stiffen the opponent''s movement for just a moment, you can attack him. The mountain water swallowed by it just embraced it as a bar. It''s a good illusion to do, but I don''t move one eyebrow. Anyway, a cat with hallucinogenic blood should not be allowed to daunt its power. I knew it couldn''t have an entity. [Ugh...] [Turn it off! Leave this place to us! With a shield and a spear in his hand, a rhino storms. That is the beast with the invincible spear and shield, which, like Gallu, caught up with the mountain water to the extreme yesterday, can spill ball-blood to weapons, not hands and feet. Its combat capabilities will be intense, and numerically far exceeded. There''s no overlapping Gallu with them like that. The mountain water felt no threat at all and I was not willing to reach for my lower back right arm. A rhino that storms without rows. I''ve killed many of those things until I got here. In the first place, only shields and spears are hard and not other threats. The armor of magic is more of a threat than that. "Lightweight Kung Fu" He floated lightly and stood on one of the spears coming towards him. That''s just it, the line is confused and has trouble making the next move. Collective action is very weak for unexpected situations. But still, I try to make my way. [Siege it! [Keep it on the spear, it''s a knife prick! With the mountain water on the spear, the rhinos make a circle. In an attempt to besiege the mountain water from all directions, we change the line. "Heavy duty." From all directions, a giant spear approaches to stab the mountain water. Stick a spear out of that gap while everyone defends themselves with a shield. Vision was narrowed to the extreme. Getting that plane, the mountain water got off the spear. As numerous spears cross over his head, the mountain water leans back and moves on to the next action. "Lightweight Kung Fu" From the gap in the shield, stick out the spear. By the act, the hand holding the spear was also out of the gap of the shield. Grab it and lighten it up. [Nooo?! Giant rhinos don''t float if they spread their weight around them. Of course, if you have a rhinoceros rigidity with the strongest effect, just like four vessel fists, you can easily play the influence of fairy arts, etc. However, it will require first noticing that ''I am touched'', then further noticing that ''I am under surgery'', from which ''I cover my arms with rigid precision''. In addition to the perception that it was attacking mountain water from all directions, the reaction was delayed because there was no pain, not an attack. And that delay is too long to call it a desk. I don''t want to call it exactly a gap. The mountain water floated its rhino, drilling a hole in the siege, through its gap. Wave the stone knife in your hand and attack from the outside of the siege formation. "Power method, shock leg" I''ve slashed many things about rhinos on this occasion. And he also understood that his nature as a vertebrate animal was common. It can also be inferred from standing and walking that there is no such great difference between humans and skeletons. If so, the position of the ribs remains the same. And ''cooking'' is easy if you know that much. Perform a thorny stab from the gap in the bone and peel through the gut. So, it''s easy to kill. [Gu!] [Nooo?! Short sideways should not reach the steep point of a giant beast, but a knife that is supposed to be handled with both hands would suffice. The mountain water was sticking with his hips, weighing in, and gaining rebellion from the ground. "Well..." To a boulder, such a careful killing method does not kill a dozen bodies in one breath. [Nooo?! [When to Behind! But they''re not stupid, either. I also understood that it was incompatible with mountain water. Yes, Jade Blood, Rigid Precision is the power that makes it harder to say the least. It never improves physical ability. If mountain water can be easily avoided, and if you can kill it if you take the back, it is extremely incompatible. He was forming a formation, but he was holding out his hand. "Wow......" So it was the heater that crushed it. No, humans in the Arcana kingdom can only honestly think so. Says he''s a swordsman of the highest skill. Says he''s a swordsman who can''t capture an entity like Misty or Xia. That he, while clearly far from full, did not make him feel any anxiety. After that, many beasts will strike, but the mountain waters will kill one at a time without risk. Kensei the Child Face, all anyone could do was stare at the move. Each and every one of you, you''re just cutting and killing, but if you realize it, it''s almost devastating. It was just the extreme of the martial arts, the extreme of the moves. But I couldn''t have tried that forever, turning my fingers around. [Be patient now... I''ll go! It was the wolf who unleashed the qi blood in him. Madness, evil blood, demonstrated the power of being called that, the one wolf. He was losing himself to madness when his comrades couldn''t bear to be discussed. Well. Mountain water knows its power. I also know how troublesome it is. What is more, most wounds can be self-repaired, and physical abilities greatly exceed themselves. The beast is trying to reach us in an intermittent situation. In such circumstances, the mountain waters were [judging]. To put it correctly, I was only judging. The mountain water, at this time (...) swear, had done nothing. It was just watching a wolf who had lost herself to madness, standing on a bar. [Nooooooooooooooooooo! He growls, puts his legs up, and is about to pop out big. Even then, the mountain waters had done nothing. "... Huh? [What?] Everyone was watching it (...). At a rate you can never follow with your eyes, that wasn''t what was being done. Rather, it was that even heaters and semps without martial arts talent could see the phenomenon itself. Mountain water, which just has a stone knife, doesn''t make it microscopic. And I didn''t actually do anything. I didn''t use any fairy arts or anything. In contrast, the wolf who freed the madness was about to jump out. He had his mouth wide open and his fangs peeled, his hands wide open and his nails showing. And he flew away with his neck spinning laterally. Increased physical capacity had increased blood pressure. And the blood flow from the amputated surface of the neck was outrageous. Not for a moment. Approximately for a second, the mountain water stood doing nothing. It''s a second. That was too long in the time of battle. The mountain water slowly fell down his torso and laid a stone knife on his waist, looking at his falling neck. In time, reach for your two right arms. "shrinkage" Here, finally, an uneven movement occurred in my eyes as well. The mountain water travels in an instant over a very short distance and stands in front of the place where the wolf stood until just now. And I made a living cut. He had slaughtered the place where the wolf''s neck had been until earlier, since the wolf fell. The blade of both right arms disappeared without having to be delivered to the sheath, and the mountain water ended with it delivered to the sheath of the waist. "... what? It was outrageous. It''s not about early work that I can''t even see. I don''t know what happened when everything was in my eyes. [What... what happened? Everyone was losing their morale. That is why even the soldiers of the Arcana kingdom, blindly trying to understand reality, had stopped thinking. But I don''t understand. Because there is no such thing as ultimate immortality. "Boring sword, not at all" Both right arms are knives that work by fitting ''ink'' into ''landscape''. But only one of the eight moves has a move that works before (...) it fits in the knife. Correctly, it is a move that works before (...) pulling the knife out of the sheath. "But... that''s a story as a swordsman. Damn, I used to make knives like this." As a Immortal, honor your ancestors. The mountain waters take out a piece of paper on the belt, and read up on the written mouth. "If you ask the way in the morning, you can die in the evening" It''s an inevitable attack. Exactly another dimensional slaughter. "Great Tengu Stream Exam Trail" "Void knife technique, knife extraction technique" "Stunning." Contraindicated. But an unreasonable stunt I wanted to accomplish. A slaughter into the ''direction'' that everyone knows and yet no one can make their way. "Xiangxiang Yajing" "Smoke Temple Evening Bell" "There''s no Yea." It is a slaughter that goes back in time, slashing a few seconds ago. 345 Packing up Anything that sees the battle of mountain water describes him as foggy or sumptuous. Indeed, mountain waters are not highly offensive or defensive, nor are they overwhelming with manoeuvre. Of course I''m also good at instantaneous travel by shrinkage, but I''m not abusing it. No matter how many people you have, you can keep grasping that consciousness and making the opportunity your own. Humans can have the temper to break it if they have stones or iron in front of them. In fact, if you don''t give up, if you have the right tools, you can break it at some point. But if Misty or Xia strikes me with her will, that''s all I can do to escape. If that fog drops its neck with an attack that doesn''t make sense, that''s why it can''t maintain the strength of resistance. Fear comes first against someone who doesn''t know what to do. Yamashui thought this situation was because the other person had no Japanese. The move now is a time-lapse attack from the future to the past. The result of an attack in the future is an unintelligible move that is reflected in the present. But if there were Japanese among them, you could guess, ''It''s a time-based move''. Unless, of course, you can do something about it. Intimidating an opponent with fear is something that mountain waters are not very good at. If you don''t actually kill the majority of your opponents first and show them, they won''t quite surrender. However, this time it does not seem to have been the case. At least, they were all losing their fighting spirit. With that in mind, the mountain water sensed immortality to a wide range. Tell Oseo''s generals and dragon servants. It was an extremely massive, Yamahiko technique. I could also ask the mountain waters, but they seemed to be heard not only by the soldiers and monsters of Oseo, but also by those of the Arcana kingdom. End the battle. It was a brief but understandable order. He didn''t have the strength to defy that instruction in the remaining enemy forces on this scene. He was losing his temper, letting go of his weapon and walking in. [Tell Arcana Kingdom. We are the allies of Oseo and the dragons. Mountain water was listening in silence. After all, they''re ready to negotiate with this one as a nation. He was right to judge the mountain water for not trying to continue the fight. We want to negotiate. I''ll send a messenger to you, so I''d like you to set up a meeting.] Attack unilaterally, kill many people and generals, and make them laugh at harmony with it. And, Mountain Water was feeling karma, remembering what he had done the other day. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" Recovering the side differences that were rolling, the mountain water was placed on his hips. Fighting any more felt that was a violation of the order. In the end, they just did it back because they did it. Of course I didn''t go at my own discretion, and the damaged folk wouldn''t be what I found out. All responsibility rests with the head of the Arkana kingdom, who decided the other day that ''bullying'' would be in the national interest. Around there, we''ll know best. In the first place, Oseo didn''t have anything to do with it. Anyway, the mountain waters were letting the course of action be decided. As the sword of the Soaped, enter the LORD. It was natural. "Father-in-law, brother-in-law. We were fortunate to have rescued in time." But as such, you will need to say hello. The mountain water was grinning and walking over to the two guarded by the escort. Nevertheless, I had lost one arm while I was armed and my face was petrified by the mountain waters, so I was still really giving it a fear. "Mr. Sansui... you''ve come a long way. I didn''t think I could do it anymore." "Lord Sansui... that injury...! The strong are undamaged, never defeated, and prestigious without any fear. Heata, who had such fantasies, was stunned that the mountain waters, which looked full of creativity, still continued to fight. It seemed to indicate to Heata that no matter how many wounds he sustained, it was only by accomplishing what he had to do that he was a strong man. "Oh, oh... this is, well, a lot of things..." Mountain water, on the other hand, had a similar mood for heaters, semps and the soldiers around it. Anyway, my injury was due in a way to a personal matter, because the blood shed in this land was the result of my full duties. That''s the whole difference in dignity. I thought so, all I could do was laugh bitterly. "I''d like to stay in the land and help, but I''m going to head to the Lord of Sopeds. Do you know where you are? "If you''re the Lord, you''ll be in King''s Landing." "Really...... then I''m going to go there" "Oh, do that. It''s my job and my son''s job to protect this place, and you''ve helped me enough." Still, there are as many groups left to fight, albeit surrendered. On top of that, this whole territory is ravaged by a lot. Still, he laughed that there was something he could do. "Heater" "Yes!" "First gather all the remaining human beings. I will use the soldiers on this occasion to keep enemy soldiers in captivity. As soon as it is done, we will join them and replenish them with words of labor and peaches." "Yes!" "Needless to say to you, in the case of soldiers who have already carried out extinguishing fires, rescues, etc., it is only necessary to know where and how many there are. Anyway, we''re gonna make it a priority to put out the fire. This is when we move in groups. It''s not about individuals, it''s about the whole thing." "Okay! Whether it''s behavior as per the manual or not, that''s why it''s reliable. The mountain waters were relieved to see the demeanor of a mediocre lord, offering a deep salute to the two men who moved out graciously, and disappearing from the spot at one end of the shrink. "hey... hey..." "Are you all right, my Lord! In Batlab''s largest capital, there was currently cheering. The remaining enemies abandoned their weapons and surrendered, supplying the wounded soldiers. Miraculously, there was almost no damage to the city''s facilities. That doesn''t mean he was concentrating all his power, but at the same time he was protecting the city from our dragon. The walls have been destroyed and the general wounded, but that was mostly by dragon servants, and no damage was done by dragons. The voice of the feast was echoing from all over the city. With the most powerful sword in my hand, I can''t stop beating the brave men who defended this city. Here, Festival I was showing achievements. Festival Few folks know what power we have, and they don''t know how hard we''ve struggled, and no one knows what process we''ve gone through to get it. On top of that, everyone was giving a drink. If you go up to the walls and look around the city, that will be enough. A corpse of a giant creature, lying on the earth. That was the form that besieged the city, and it stacked enormously. Festival As a result, I had shot down nearly half of the dragons that invaded this country on my own. Masakazo had also come to cover him, but by then he had been almost expelled. Festival As declared, I was on a full mission, without mistake in my priorities. "hey... hey..." On top of that, the feast above me could not even be floating. Festival I should not have been bombarded in any way, but obviously I lose my mind because of my unwell flesh and let go of Eckezax as it is. "Saga!" The sadness of the weapon, or Eckezaks, unable to maintain his own ability to fly, while screaming, but falls without being able to do anything. Festival As I deserve, I lose my power and fall. If they fell as they were, they were likely to die, albeit with the effect of carrots. "Don''t miss hearing the girl scream." With a fit, the temple dance in high-speed gear slows down as it catches the offering me in the air. He also unleashed his gear on Eckezax, taking it from the state in which it was falling. "Ugh..." "Now, Butlab trump card, brave man, is that you... it''s an awesome fever" "Lord, can you use magic too? Can''t you manage that? "No, before that... let''s just sit back. Let''s start with a puppet fist." A festival of high heat, like boiling your body in hot water. A temple dance with general knowledge felt that amateur judgment was dangerous. At least let''s do his diagnosis. Having so decided, she lowers the offering on the appropriate roof to activate the puppet fist to check her upper body. "... even amateurs can tell this. There''s a huge amount of blood running through my body." "No doubt, it''s a side effect of peaches." Suibo, who brought peaches and carrots to the land, also said that too powerful a technique has great side effects. In some cases, you may die. It''s a completely different story about eating peaches that have the effect of fully restoring qi and blood than eating peaches that have almost no less qi and blood. Even if it is depleted, if you eat a lot, the results are visible. Well, there''s no guarantee that your body will be safe if you do depletion and replenishment continuously. "I don''t know if I''ll be cured by magic... but maybe I can''t" ''Right, you''re probably going to die like this without a professionally knowledgeable immortal'' Naturally, even if you eat more pan peaches with too much pan peach eating and too much qi and blood overflowing your body, just oil the fire. Physical condition will lead to further deterioration. What I need now is neither legendary medicine nor divine treasure. I am an expert with the right knowledge. "Immortal... are you there? ''I wouldn''t have done anything about it... but I can''t go and get it now. Noah''s metastasis is also unstable after long distances. Except if you''ve been there, neither the border cells nor the flower bills exist in a particular place......'' "... well, let''s put him on Noah first. Better than just leave it like this." A woman who can work, hanging shaft temple dance. As she gently regained her Merit, she flew toward Noah, who was waiting over. "Around here." Near the king''s capital of the kingdom of Arcana, there was suddenly a great hole in the flatlands. It wasn''t just a hole, it was as deep as a cave, and strangely the sunlight seemed to leak from the inside out. The ''boy'' who came out of it looks around with a slightly nervous look. The tension that can get around you, or the leftover incense of battle. Feeling it, he understood that there had been a terrific battle. "Oh, Lord Tengu... it''s dangerous on its own" "Lloyd, don''t treat me like a child. He''s completely rude." "For once, it''s an escort." A middle-aged man with muscular bones, grubbing to the child. The guy rushes out of the hole and looks around. It was the first place I visited, but I could still grasp that it was not unusual. That''s all I understood about this neighborhood being abnormal. "What happened? "It''s decided, the guys from" The Mother World "have attacked me. Otherwise, oh, this won''t happen." "Is, Mother World?! I mean, you chased people from the old world, including ''you''?! The divine treasure that opened up the restrictions, I can assume that would have gone wild with all its might. Once upon a time, I just had it myself, and I knew the area very well. "Damn, this world has changed while you''ve been pulling the cage for so long..." "Are you all right? The escort is on my own..." "You''ll be fine now, there''s no dead odor around here. More than that..." Has the battle begun again, or has it already been settled? Living for a long time, the Great Heavenly Dog began walking towards the capital of the Arcana kingdom. "It''s a question of seeing the great ladies of this country." "... I''d like to avoid rough things" "Oh, and... it''s been 10,000 years since you''ve met a divine treasure other than Eckezacks" The only surviving, mankind from the old world. The only man in the world who lived longer than the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures only remembered a little excitement about reuniting with the Divine Treasures he used to use. "Nevertheless...... my two right arms seem to have worked great! I was quite excited that my sword worked great. 346 Dusk At present, the royal castle of the kingdom of Arcana was filled with the supreme power and trump cards of each house, and the people around it. Black-and-white mountain waters lay flat in the face of every fruitful battle possible to survive the nation''s survival. Feast I was laid asleep with the fever, and his women were cooling their bodies. The other three, too, can''t hide their wear and tear. In front of them like that, the mountain waters were lying flat without one arm. It is the biggest apology. "Raise your face." "No face to raise" If I had come back a little earlier, I would have talked a little differently. The mountain waters, who knew their stupidity well, did not move flat. "This is an order." If the King commands you to do so, the mountain waters have no choice but to raise their faces. The cheeks and forehead were petrified, showing their faces to everyone. That alone, Doowe, his father and brother, Blois and Rain, were astonished with their eyes open. No, everyone was breathing deeply about the swordsman Suibok admitted was deeply wounded, including the royal faces who had been bitterly drank by a man named Black and White Mountain Water. It is that we know how many battles he has fought. "... there are reports from Shawzoo and Noah that some people were knocking down dragons that were rampant everywhere. Is that you? "Sir Left." With that said, the mountain water pulled out the Japanese knife on his right hip as he put it against his sheath and placed it horizontally in front of him. A thin sword to the contrary, never seen a human being in this country. Seeing it, everyone was showing interest and awe at what kind of weapon it had. "Hey, Ungaikyo? "Yeah, I get it... that''s outrageous" Ungaikyo, one of the eight kinds of divine treasures, had a glimpse of the weapon and grasped it. That''s all a peculiar and special weapon, I guess. "... Sansui, explain" Nevertheless, it is the muscle that makes him explain from his mouth. The Lord of Sopeds had ordered the mountain waters to explain. "Ha, this will be the best jeweler in the world, the great heavenly dog that holds secrets, the finest big business in cell making. It''s a forbidden treasure, it''s a double right arm." "Prohibited ceremony, that''s not calm." "Ha... this treasure sheath and knife both use human bones, so" "... human bones? Everyone, except Ungaikyo, was subtly necked. If you do use human bones, it would be natural to call them forbidden ceremonies. The question is, can a dragon be killed without skin as long as a human bone is used? "It is used for swords, my master Swivok''s bones. It''s used in the sheath, and it''s the bone of its synagogue, Fuukei." The air in the room was wrapped in painful silence. Dragons, the most powerful creature in the old world, threatened this country. created to kill that dragon, the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure. The treasure holds its mouth and says'' stronger than a dragon, ''two immortals. The weapon created using that bone, I see, is beyond dragons. "It is a treasure given to me when I went to the secret border, making my master''s statement." "I see, did you take a dragon for it? Well done, you''ve brought it to this national disaster." Before the mountain water returned to the land, the king, who did not know what he was doing, sent a word of gratitude honestly. But the mountain waters I knew what I was doing couldn''t take the word for it. "To that national calamity, I was not in this land¡­ I am ashamed" "That''s what everyone in this room knew about you dating your mentor on his journey. I''m not going to blame you for that." He brought back a weapon that could fight a dragon, and he managed to make it. From the leadership, it''s not to blame. At least in the mountain waters that remain in the land, we would not have been able to conquer dragons. "Besides... thunderbolt." The king dared to be an abominable caller, calling about him. "Who will blame you for fighting the monsters of the old world until you''ve suffered all those wounds?" The Holy Grail Elixir of Intent, except for Rikkyo, who possesses it, was thought to be a long way from suffering a hand wound, a child-faced sword saint. The man was fighting while losing one arm and cursing a part of his body. That''s all that conveys the intensity of this battle. "... I''m afraid so." "What?" "This wound has nothing to do with this war." Once again, the air of perplexity filled the place where the supreme powers and the supreme forces were at play. Mountain water is not the kind of man to lie to, and I don''t know what it means to lie like that in the first place. "I just left the flower bill this morning, my master''s hometown, and by then I was already like this." The last thing I wanted to accept that word would not be the students, including Thoon and Festival Me, who admired the mountain waters, but rather the royal side, who lost miserably to the mountain waters. "I fought a speedy railroad user in a secret cell and lost one arm. And then the flower bills, in the Great Eight States, cursed a few percent of the swordsman and his standing body..." "... Was he a warrior who gained power from God, just like the trumpets? "No, he was a normal master" Neither the king, nor the stend, nor the Kingsguard on this occasion, were all open mouthed blocked. "Normal Masters" with workouts overlaid in workouts. To that extent, there''s no way I can beat a man who trained for five hundred years. Normally, yes, it should be. Nevertheless, the mountain waters "Sansui...... no way, no more" "Lord..." "You, you lost? "No, we won hard" Asked by Doowe''s brother, the mountain waters had a sense of satisfaction with a full battle that could not be hidden away. Seeing that, more and more royal faces are snagging. Funny, we were desperately trying ourselves. "... was a formidable enemy" By the way, Mountain Water leaks'' I was the one you didn''t want to fight ''when you fought the captain in chief about five years ago. All I could feel was the nuance in my current words: ''I wish I could fight again''. "Ha ha! It''s not a snare, you royalty! Speaking of secret borders and the Great Eight States, the immortals are real! Measures against immortality will be adequate! That''s what I said, Elixir was laughing. That''s what makes me feel so happy from the bottom of my heart. Nevertheless, what she says is best. In fact, the mountain waters appear to have the least clearance among the trump cards, and are numerically the least favored man. That''s enough to be said to have no talent whatsoever. "It will also be possible for treasures to interfere with the reproduction of immortality, and thus immortality. If so, then there is no need for Sansui to struggle." Mm-hmm, nodding, I look at the Japanese sword that the mountain waters put in front of me. That''s what makes it seem so lovely. "More than that, it''s Eckezacks. Don''t you have something to say? "Oh, yeah! Sansui! What happened to me after all? You haven''t come back to this country again? Swivok is the most powerful man in the world, but on the other hand he is also omnipotent. So much so as to exceed the experts of the way when it comes to therapeutic techniques, that if Suibok is returning to the land, he will be able to cure me of the offering. With a glimmer of hope, the mightiest sword was screaming. "My teacher, Suibok... stayed in the Great Eight States" "Well... as you already know, my Lord has abused the peaches in this battle, and their lives are in danger as a result. We need to treat immortals who are familiar with alchemy." "... there is one medical expert in the Great Eight States... it''s a long way from here. I was able to get here with this two-right arm feature... but it doesn''t work that badly on boulders." The renunciation covered the whole thing. Festival I have fulfilled my duties, and I am about to finish my life on it. That''s so great, no one will ever blame him. "It''s just... I''m not sure either, but for some reason the Great Heavenly Dog Cell is in this King''s Capital" "What?! Of great surprise was everyone but the inner elixir of the Eight Divine Treasures. That''s what I''m overtly surprised about, not above this. "Hey Elixir, why are we all so surprised? Like Mr. Swibbock, do you know him? "I don''t know anybody. Cell was the first guy to use me." Hearing the words, they were all rigid. Anyway, Tengu and I seem to live as long as Immortals, but even so, we will be living for more than 10,000 years. That was a hell of a story for the face of the occasion knowing so much about immortals. "nostalgic, long lived but strong willed bearer" "It did take a ''strong will to live with anything'' to use you... but isn''t there a limit? "You can do that later! Can you save my son if you do it with that big heavenly dog?! The current owner of Bathrub was screaming. Festival My struggle is just what he hears too, if you can''t help me yet, but if you can help me, I want to. "What a..." "Anyway, it would be better than leaving it like this. Where is the great heavenly dog now? "Well... with the escort, I''m talking to someone in the tempera." The merciful capital of the king, where the soldiers who have finished the fierce war are being brought in. The two of them, who ran into the face of the tempera ten fists resting in it, were talking. "Well, the wheel fist in the tempera." "The secret railroad..." Those who share the same temper and blood started talking about a lot just because they met each other. "I was listening the other day, but I didn''t know we were really going to fight with fierceness..." "From here, I think that''s all you can fight to consume dental blood." "That''s because you have a lot of support there. Why don''t you get help when you have something to support you..." He was usually sitting in a chair talking, just like an escort. Meanwhile, the Great Ten Dog Cell was talking to Tempera Ten Fists who fought monsters of the old world with their bare hands. "I see, I knew it was tough to work with" "I was so confident..." "When we were dealing with a big boar with the same temper and blood as Stormwind Fist, we were finally alone." "Once you stop moving, throw it and let it fall, burn it and it''s over." "I see, the basics are the same as they used to be..." Tengu, Tempera Tengu, who surprisingly understood me when I named him, was talking to the Great Tengu. He''s a resident of a world that''s isolated from each other, so he has a lot to think about. "You want something or something? It would be convenient to have one of these." "My gloves...... I wanted them to be a little more sturdy" "Then you can make it soon, let me see your hands." "Oh, oh..." "I don''t know what to use as an ingredient... if there''s any hope, I''ll do whatever it takes." How many minutes, including the Great Heavenly Dog, the Immortal is not in a hurry when there is no reason to hurry. The two of them currently had absolutely no reason to rush, so that was the first time they were moving intrigued in the city. "Right...... do you have a sample or something? "Of course there is, this is the glove knitted with grass, this is the glove made from softening stones, this is the glove with the big leaves stuck together" "... how?! "That''s the best part of my exam, if you want to hear more about it, I''ll talk to you." "No, no." Slowly the sun sets, the kingdom of Arcana ending a long day. In its king''s capital, the tempera ten fists and the inhabitants of the secret frontier were talking. "Actually... I want my son''s daughter-in-law..." "That''s odd, I wish I had a wife too... I wish I was the other way around" "This is all I have, and I think there''s a woman of my age who lives in fierceness... will you come? "I hope we''re wealthy." I enjoy my precious leisure time now anyway, even if I don''t know what the political settlement is. Like many soldiers gathered in this king''s capital, the tempera ten fists tasted the luxury of relaxation. "Um, excuse me. Could you both come over here, please? It was then a little later that the relatively hasty facial mountain water appeared before the two of them. "You, the prosthetics are cursed anyway?! What happened?! "Lord Sansui?! I didn''t expect a man like you to have such a hand wound?! Both of you care about decent things. It would be surprising if the mountain waters, which were Suibok''s disciples and actually proved their strength, had been littered with stones after only ten days or so had passed and lost their prosthetics. But not if you''re explaining that. "Oh, no, the... let''s talk about that later. Anyway, there was an injured person, or there was a sick person. I want the Great Tengu to see it." Or I didn''t want to explain it. Assuming I explain, there is going to be an extra fire in his mind. "That''s what I''m saying... I''m good at making medical treasures, but it''s not like I can check up or treat them." "Oh, really? "Bring me Roth. I left the entrance to the secret border open for you over there, so pull it from there. Me and Lloyd are going that way." "Ok...... then hurry as much as you can to the castle. Because I think you''ll be able to get me through right away." The Great Heavenly Dog was walking out in a slow, but not windy, movement. Honestly though, I couldn''t help yelling, so the mountain water headed outside exploring the secret frontier. 347 Organize "Long time no see, Elixir. It''s been 10,000 years." "Um, it''s been a long time! I''m glad you''re doing well! Eight Divine Treasures and their first Lord that they have not met again in about 10,000 years. It is a kind of god who is both young in appearance, but in fact more than 10,000 years old. "Really... I was still alive" Noah''s words, that would be the mood of all eight kinds of divine treasures. Anyway, they know a lot about humans, and they know about immortals and heavenly dogs who are long-lived. On top of that, I can tell you, there can be no such thing as a long-lived man who lives for 10,000 years. Or even three thousand years is impossible. It would be overflowing with the will to live, such as living more than three times that. You look good, Cell. "I''m not gonna die until you make something you can''t replicate, Ungaikyo." Against the shards and laughing cells, the faces on the spot had to be superimposed on me...... "Cell! You don''t think anything when you look at my Lord now because old stories are good?! "What are you talking about, I''ve only heard that there are sick people, and you can''t cure sick people in the first place. Sansui is on her way to get the Witch Way user now, so wait for it. Don''t think of me like I do, it''s about Suibo and his disciples who feel signs all the time." Don''t talk about that monster by the standards, cell that goes without saying. The art of feeling the signs around you is activated when you are concentrating on meditation, etc. The only way you can activate it at all times is to train it with a sense of purpose. I''ve been guessing everything since before I walked into the room, and that''s what I''m talking about. "Well, if you''re gonna do something, there''s nothing you can do about it." "True, Cell" "Ooh, Eckezacks. I just developed a medical treasure a little while ago..." Um, nod. "I can fix all the muscles, skeletons, nerves, organs and brain marrow with treasure." There will be no one to substitute for that. Clearly wrong use of the word. Too much replacement, nothing left. Rather, it would be tantamount to putting a doll of treasure beside it without any hands on the festival. It is a man-made man, not a modified man. "I won''t tell you the smell of replacing it just from the neck down, I can replace it all" "Okay, it was my fault. Don''t do anything, wait for the experts" Cells immersed in joy, afraid of their technical skills. Of course, everyone but Elixir was afraid of the cell''s technical abilities. "Still, is that the kid next for Swibok? I praised Suibok, but it''s hard to believe. He''s been a monster since we first met two thousand and five hundred years ago, but he said he was stronger than me at the time." "... well, yeah" "Suibok''s apprentice says he beat it already... hmm? At that time, Cell was finally feeling signs of festival me. I was sensing every power that dwelled in it. And I was losing interest. "Oh, God''s whim. Ridiculous, is it fun being used by a guy like that? "That''s what you said..." "Naturally. I don''t have a hobby to thank God for giving me strength." Such a chilling sentiment as the mountain waters had towards me. "If God cares about it, he can give you the power to break it, whether it''s this planet or the universe, right? The very addition and subtraction of God, if you are grateful, is what makes it so sparse." "I know what you''re trying to say... but this Lord did what he had to do and fell on top of it. Don''t insult such a warrior. Say how Elixir was the first man entrusted to him, and now he shall be a deserter. Watch your mouth." "... must be. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to discredit the man''s personality or behavior... but I guess that sounded true. I hope you forgive me." Bad mouth, but that''s the man who kept protecting one settlement. I admitted my nonsense, I was bowing my head. "I don''t know what to say instead...... I also have an edge with Elixir. I''m gonna open a ''shop'' near here for a while, and you can say anything. If you don''t need difficult ingredients, let me sell them for a cheap price. Of course, I''ll make it without it." "I appreciate that... but I want you to save the warriors who fought to protect this country first. That''s the top priority." Batlub, angry to hear the earlier insults. That''s what the Lord had told him without hiding his killings. I''m not a child enough to be cursed, but I''m not a man if I''m not angry here. "Don''t worry, I know. If you eat too much peaches, acupuncture and a special treasure will cure you soon." Doing so, the mountain water came in in in a great panic. Several speedy railway users hold large baggage, as well as a witchcraft user-like woman. "Oh, are you here? Roth, there''s a sick man there, cure him." "Yes, I''ll take care of it" Large baggage brought in in haste keeps being put down. Some of them were wooden barrels, like they were obviously used at funerals. Of course, I don''t care about the face of the Arkana kingdom in a cultural sense, but the Japanese couldn''t forbid discomfort as a picture. "Well, take a look... it wasn''t, I''ll take care of it" As she cluttered off my clothes at the sleeping festival, she began to punch the acupuncture for treatment. As Suibok does, it''s impossible to hit multiple places on a combat level, so I usually stab them one at a time. I was just doing that, and festival my body temperature gradually dropped and my complexion seemed to get better. "Wow." On the other hand, words were popping up that made me anxious when I heard them. I just said "wow," but the complexion of the person also conveys the seriousness of the situation. "Great Heavenly Dog ~" "What? "This guy has about six months to live." A very, very short, fatal word came out. "You need the mercury of a sage" "Okay. Hey, Danua. I''ll give you the mercury of a sage, so help me." Resolved. "Ha ha, ho ho ho" Danua, who was asked, stuck his hand in his nostrils. Instead of adding a special force, ''Mercury of the Sage'' is dared to be produced in normal conditions. A mysteriously hued liquid metal poured into a glass glass glass glass. Danua had given it to Roth, who continued to treat her. "... hmm? Does anyone here know about the mercury of the wise man? Did Suibo tell you? "Yeah, that''s right. I hear it''s a mysterious drug that rejuvenates people." "Well, it fits you roughly. Technically, no." Mountain waters with unpleasant memories in a double sense with regard to the mercury of sage men. But he swallowed it and explained it to the root of all evil. Yes, he was explaining to the sister of Blois as a means of rejuvenating people. Just the face of the occasion, you should have heard. "Um, is Mercury the Sage a drug? "No, it''s not something to drink. Oh well..." Roth draped the mercury of the sage over my body. From above, he stabs the acupuncture and causes it to stain his body. My body, which was boiling red, slowly grew white. No matter how you look at it, it just looks like you''re on poison, but you''re not saying no. At least, the mountain water that was perceiving the signs felt that my condition was getting better at the festival. "I''m pouring it into every part of my body, and I can''t use it without my acupuncture moves. If the wizard drinks like that, that''s what dies. The smelting furnace that makes the array says how to use it properly. Including paintings." "Then why, in Danua... can''t we only replicate what we do have eaten? "That''s the pill I made you, huh? I taste it lightly." It was revealed that it was amazing. I don''t know, but with Cell and Danua anyway, people seem to be rejuvenated all they want. "Oh, the... Lord Cell" "What? The protagonist of Bathrub began to confirm his fears. It''s normal in a way, but it''s as surprising as it was when Suibok first showed up in front of the summit. "We heard from Lord Swibbock that the effect of sage mercury can be ''rejuvenated without being immortals'', but is it not? "It''s generally not a mistake. But assuming we rejuvenate the Lord of Eckezax, it will be the toddler." I see, it''s natural reason. Mountain water knows a man who benefited from the mercury of a sage, but the original he was quite old. It would be like a different story for an elderly man to be ten years younger and now festive our ten years younger. "If you''re going to be young, you''re going to change your physique just like Kim Dan did. You know, that''s what Fusabis is all about. The mercury of a sage makes him look younger as a result, but it actually only has the effect of prolonging his life." "I mean... even if an old man ever becomes a young man, a young man never becomes a child..."? "So it fits." I don''t know what it is, but the festival seems to help anyway. The problem is solved too fast, I can''t say anything. "This looks good. Then let''s bury it." There is superstition that to remove the poison from the fugue, bury it. In this case, I wonder if it''s superstition or anything. It''s quite relevant if you want to fill it with fairy talent. But that is a Japanese story. Think normally, burying the sick meant it was too late. In a large bucket, the festival, which seems somewhat easier, penetrates me in a sports sitting position, adding more dirt. Naturally, but my neck is out. I''m not exactly a immortal, so when I bury it that far, I choke. "This looks good" "... Um, your old body. It''s really getting better." The temple dance had confirmed my physical condition with puppet fists and had communicated it to my Lord. It does improve dramatically. It is still far from healthy, but I think it will be fully healed in time. "All right, the top priority is over. Anything else? "Excuse me, Big Heavenly Dog" That said, the mountain water was giving him the knife he was holding in his own hand. "Hmm? Double right arm. How''d it go? It would have worked, wouldn''t it? You''re a dragon anyway! Without my sword, that would be..." "I''ll pay you back" "Why?! "It''s hard to use, this is still better with the sticks in those trees there" Takeshi, even the dragon''s knife to kill was about to be returned. Look at that. "Two right arms, a sword with the bones of Suibok and Fuukei." "Awesome, you can kill a dragon too! ''The faces of the Arcana kingdom were astonished to hear only positive information. But that was the troublesome weapon I didn''t like, either. Return is natural. "Uhm... Again, couldn''t it have worked without putting it back in the sheath..." "If you know, why are you doing this to specifications?" "I didn''t think I would use it as continuously as this time." Received cells often observed it. On top of that...... "Hey." I opened my eyes and was so surprised that it was not usual. "You, what happened? As long as I cut the dragon, as long as I''ve used it continuously, there''s no way I''m going to get so rattled!? Big Heavenly Dog was surprised that his masterpiece was tedious as he pulled back about the dragon indefinitely. "Especially when the nails are supposed to be terrible, huh?! "Do you have a nail?! "Anyway, what happened?! What does that have to do with you being cursed?! The mountain waters that were asked for explanations, but wandered. The people around me did care about that, too, but I put it behind me because it was a priority about Festival Me. But if you think about it, it''s obviously not normal, such as mountain water losing one arm or being cursed and stoned. More importantly, it''s odd to keep quiet. Even though mountain water is not a man to shut up. "That''s right..." Mountain water didn''t want to say (...) only to ''The Great Tengu'', not to anyone else. That''s not surprising, no matter what happens. "Do you know a immortal named Goku? "Oh, of course. I trained for a while. I''m a treasure maker from the Great Eight States." "I had a meeting with that knife that was his stunning move¡­ it was something we bumped into so hard that it would be the cause" "Goku''s guy got a knife that far?! I knew you were a genius! Knowing the performance of the knife he made, Cell was amazed at the growth of the opponent he once coached. Meanwhile, faces on this occasion, including Lloyd''s, were astonished that ''the mountain waters met with swords''. That means that the opponent had the same amount of skill as mountain water. "Cursed is a little different from that" "Right..." Seeing that the interest had shifted to something else, the mountain waters were duly misled only at the end. A knife that can meet with both right arms, is not limited to ball-blood, so it deludes me, but I can''t blame the treasure until I''ve been cursed by boulders. If you start explaining that, that leads to the possibility that ''other techniques can be reproduced''. That''s all, we definitely have to avoid. Absolutely, no matter what. "... I don''t know if..." Hard to say, Lloyd visited. Now the mountain waters are losing the prosthetic hand made by Hussabis. That meant losing a prosthetic arm in that battle. "Was it the struggle I caused you to suffer a hand injury? "No, that''s not true. It''s not that you dropped my right arm in no way affected the battle..." Sopeds and Bathrubs, the Arcana royal humans, all watched Lloyd with amazement. He did say that mountain water suffered a hand injury fighting a normal master, but even so, he didn''t think he was going to come all of a sudden. "Instead, it turned out to be the decision maker." "I don''t know... you were an uninterrupted user" "Yeah, he was the best swordsman I could spare to kill......?! The mountain water, which felt certain signs, shrunk in great haste. So much so that he held the fan and held the stunned blower back with his left hand. "Bu, blowa?! You okay?! "Dad, you suck! "Oh, yeah! I knew you would! Mountain Water was apologizing to his own daughter while also following up on the fans that Blois was about to drop. Come on, I''m too immersed in the protagonist of juvenile comics. 348 Good news. "Oh, wait, Sansui" Mountain water to take my own wife and my real child and try to exit for now. While I was finishing my job, I was allowed to have my wife pass out. To him like that, the cell that received his two right arms was speaking. "Hey, what is it?" "These two right arms can be improved. You don''t have to fall into the sheath to be able to make it work." "Huh." Without the futile gimmick of falling all the way to the sheath, both right arms would be a convenient weapon on top of the powerful. But still, it''s a weapon and not a fun thing to use. "I have your right arm." "... No way" "Fix your right arm, make it a treasure. That way..." "I don''t like it." "... you know what" What do you think people''s right arm is? Even though there is no particular need, I would ask you not to use the chopped arm as a material on your own. "By and large, people will be using carcasses of mostly creatures, such as those they make. Think so, too." "Um... Big Heavenly Dog, I''m afraid you don''t want my chopped arm to be made of treasure" "... no, but I do" "Materials other than hair should be contraindicated" On this occasion, only the inhabitants of the secret border do not know. Yes, that both right arms themselves are forbidden treasures first. "The Great Heavenly Dog... As Lord of the Secret Realm, I ask you to act moderately" "Lloyd, listen carefully." "What is it" "Developments in technology are marked by blasphemy" There are things in this world that you should not say, even if they are true. There are words, especially those in power, that are not allowed to be spoken. It is true that blasphemous acts and ideas may be clinging to technological developments, but what about the supreme power taking the lead in doing so, albeit in smaller villages? "Sansui" "Ha!" "You take the blower and rest one end. This is an order." The Lord of the Sopeds, the Lord of the mountain waters, gave out the help boat. As he bowed his head in gratitude for it, Mountain Water withdrew, holding his lightened wife himself, leaving the lightened lower daughter to the upper daughter as well. To the extent that it did not pinch its mouth to the boulder, the Great Tendo also read the air. No, at this time of call, haven''t you read the air for the most part? "... the next Lord of Bathrub was saved thanks to His Highness, the Great Tengu. I appreciate that, but please don''t hold my men back. Maybe he''s a junior as a long-lived man, but he''s also a wife and a father." "You did, I''m sorry. Stick around, man." Big Heavenly Dog still honestly apologizes while assuming the highest masterpiece returned. I''d say don''t do it from the beginning if you''re about to apologize, but it''s also true that the Arcana kingdom was saved less because of the contraindications, so it''s also a subtle place there. Even in that sense, there was something close to Swibbock. Well, if you don''t, you won''t be able to live for 10,000 years. "I also appreciate your treasure... but please don''t say too much impotence" "... right" My experience is alive when I deal with Swivok. Be polite, and don''t be absurd. To be honest, it will lead to the long-lived who are not evil immortals. In that sense, it is the person to whom the story makes sense. Your point is clear. "Then I will go back to my secret border to fix this. I''ll lead you to the entrance to the secret border, so someone will follow me properly." "I understand. Let''s put on a few SS." If the king says so, no one in the kingdom of Arcana will pinch their mouth. I guess I can read that intent, nothing like daring to interfere. But that was something the two of us in the secret frontier wouldn''t know. "I''m not sure, but when it comes to SS, it''s elite, isn''t it? If it''s an escort, there''s Lloyd, and I hope you put one on it that''s appropriate." "Well, Master Lloyd is strong. I''ve got a couple of quick railroad users with me." Both Cell and Roth refused excessive favors. Yes, there is also a relationship to bring treasure to treat the festival, and there are too many people for the escort. That''s so much so that there''s nothing wrong with being attacked by monsters in the old world. "No, let me accompany you" "It is a disgrace to Arcana, such as giving back those who saved my trail son, as it were. I hope you''ll excuse me for accompanying you." Against the king, the Lord of Bathrub sent out a helpboat. Regardless of his own words and deeds, it was the Great Heavenly Dog and his men who saved me, who worked impeccably as the next Lord. I saved a man of strategic value and strategic consequence, and that''s about as much gratitude as I deserve. "Sure, I can''t afford to flatter my country... but that''s all you''ve done, for us, that''s worth it. If you don''t take it, it''s the face that''s crushed." "After repeated disrespect, they said so much... it''s painful, but the push question is also rude" "Oh, then I''ll go home, too. I''ll be back tomorrow, but don''t let them drink anything but water until then. My stomach and intestines were under a particular strain, so I fasted and let them rest." He''s going home, too, Roth. To be honest, I am anxious, but it is a momentum that seems to return even if stopped. Honestly, I don''t have anywhere to look at a festival that stays buried, but maybe it''s okay. It''s also difficult to hold back, so I decided to drop it off. "¡­ then we will send you" "I''ll take care of the way home" "If you don''t mind, could you tell us a lot on the road? "Hey, why are you telling me..." "Mr. Lloyd, you''re very popular." "I broke my disciple''s arm, and it''s a story grass to the last generation. Well, there''s my treasure, too." Try Lloyd, the mountain water is the successor raised by the legendary Immortal. As the Great Heavenly Dog boasts, he was no match to fight without support such as treasure, pan peaches, ginseng fruit, and witchcraft. In contrast, I thought the mountain water could have fought with one wooden knife, on an equal footing, but it was far from equal terms. Together, the total power of the secret borders, finally mutual. That was Lloyd''s perception of mountain water. Conversely, if we pool the total power inside, it''s mutual, and we know two more immortals up there. Lloyd knows the strength of Fuukei, who had reached an inexhaustible frontier, and he is an unimaginable opponent such as Swivok, who defeated that Fuukei. "It was indeed an honor for me to have taken my right arm... but I am also above the palm of Lord Sansui. It''s like a fish eaten by bait." It is therefore Lloyd''s perception that he was able to fight the legendary Immortal disciple well against him. In fact, nothing is wrong. "No, no... definitely" "I''d also like to ask you about the art of rapid rail." "If you don''t mind, I''ll bring you some booze." But for the royal family, mountain waters are both objects of respect and enemies. He was such a monster that he couldn''t even touch it that he gave up if he didn''t reach the end by pooling the royal forces. Other than Suibok, who is a direct teacher and truly the strongest, even God blessed me with no hands or feet. One arm of the mountain water was taken away by a "normal master" who did not even benefit from God. The more mountain water had to feed on his arms, the more he couldn''t win without offering one arm, the stronger or better compatible Lloyd was. I defeated the myth of undefeation, which is exaggerated, but it would be natural to show interest around it. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. "... this hand story has been a booze seat until a few days ago" "Well, let me ask you something, ''cause it was a proud result for me too." Thus, one line of the best (insane) jewelers in the world left first. It''s buried all the way to my neck, leave me a feast. "I''ve done a lot of bad things" Bulova sleeping in bed, mountain water sitting in a chair beside it, fans on its lap, and Rain sitting on the bed. The family had a family meeting. "Absolutely, Sansui... really, what were you doing in this time of national disaster, you..." "We had fun dueling, getting our arms slashed and stoned" "... there are no fun elements." "Besides Master Suibok, we''ve been able to compete with each other with sword moves? It''s a pleasure." "I feel dizzy..." There was the impression that mountain waters, known to the face of the Arcana kingdom, including Blois, were rather passive to combat. That''s not a mistake either, but it depends on the other. I often behave painfully against people like Lan who are born just strong, or who, like me, have just benefited from God, who have no philosophy or belief whatsoever when they first meet. Mountain water prefers the strong who train but also try and error in order to be strong, to win, as Suibok, the omnipotent master, is. If such opponents appear in front of them, they have responded quite a bit, even if they are weak. If that is the strength to shoulder to oneself, then it is the one who is most welcome. It was a real pleasure meeting you two in a row. So much for inadvertently forgetting about my family. "Sorry, I forgot about the three of you and enjoyed being a swordsman" "It''s not a question of apologizing! My daughter''s opinions are truly the best. No heart or the fans on the mountain water lap seem in a bad mood too. How, though a baby, if his father''s body was stoned, there would be quite a few things to think about. "... ha" Sigh, sleeping blower. I''m a worried wife, but I don''t have color, I just saw the color of hard work. "I can''t help it if it''s a mission. I''m ready for that, too, and I can give up in a way. Even this time, it didn''t bother me because you came back alive. I thought my arm could heal, and petrification didn''t have to heal." ¡­¡­ "But if you get wounded in a completely personal matter, it''s nothing to talk about. It''s not like coming home muddy with your heart back." "Sorry." "Reflect, right! He was my husband and father, who could send me out without worrying, even if I was ordered to take down a country. Above all else in the world, I had the strength and skill to believe and the heart. Knowing a star called Swivok, or seeing it not extend to him, still didn''t scratch my trust. "Childhood heart... maybe" Secondly, let the emotions sweep. Healthy in a way, the days surrounded by the same generation and elderly. It was, indeed, a life without ever getting older. "Sorry, that was too much" "Why are you shagging and losing your arm and coming home stoned... I can''t go anywhere with you anymore" "It sucks! Dad!" "Yeah, well, I have some souvenirs, too. It''s grilled rice cakes, buns and pickles ~" That''s what I say, I give out a big bag that was lowering to my hips. Tell me about it, but I don''t even think you''ll be happy with the shards. "Dad! I don''t know what it is, but do you think that would satisfy me?! "That''s right, Sansui. I''m not deluding you." "That being said... without this, I might have walked lazily towards this country by now. If you think about it, maybe I''m here now because of this." In the first place, the mountain waters did not want to carry a knife that used the master and his fellow men as a material. That was already a thorough attempt to say no. Nevertheless, I decided to carry this in order not to spoil this souvenir. It is a cylon horse for all things in life. "What time is that?" "It''s this morning." "... by then it was already in its current state, wasn''t it? "Right." "... ha" Worried wife (abbreviated). "Dad! This is a treat, right?! You think we''d be happy to be given treats or something in this stream?! What reaction do you expect and give it to me now?! "... because I brought it back, but I thought it would be a waste not to eat it" "No more stories we''d be happy to talk about?! Angry Daughter (abbreviated) Wow, nice! It''s wrapped in grass! Lovely! There was no reaction. But it wouldn''t have happened. But if his father came home satisfied with his five bodies, It was fun ~ ~ and now that I have played with my personal affairs and stoned or missing, it is oil on fire. What if this is, ''You fought us so long to protect this country!'' Then I would have reacted differently. It is unintelligible what it means to have fought humans without any particular significance, and then to have massively expelled dragons while blurring. "Sansui...... anything? Even for me, honestly, I''ve been wanting to revisit my couple''s lives." "Sorry." "You... you told me. He told my family to make me happy..." "... ah" When I heard that, the mountain water was remembering. Yes, tell a story that seems delightful to both of you. "Oh, what? Dad, do you remember anything? "I guess it''s something we''d be happy to talk about" "Oh, of course." I kind of put it in there, but on second thought, there was the first thing I had to say. "Blois, I''ve been helping your father and brother before we got here. The territory was tough, but we were both fine" "... say it sooner" "It''s true, Dad" 349 []/(n) first line/ A messenger will be here tomorrow. The king of Oseo and the head of each race will come to the king''s capital of the kingdom of Arcana, he said. "... everything is going well" The hero was laughing. A blade of vengeance standing beside him tries to distance himself from him. Grabbing that girlfriend''s hips, the hero was grinning angrily. "Festival As a result of more struggle than we expected, only the major cities of the five territories are alive and well. At least it will be possible to accommodate the surviving people" Festival My treatment is complete, the only obvious good news was the fact. "Festival I can''t return for the time being, but worst of all, mountain water can use Eckezax. The renovation of both right and right arms¡­ well, that''s a little something." Again, analyze this situation. The results came out. Yes, it turned out. At the end of so many sacrifices, we got the result of a draw. "I''m gonna throw up! Shortly after, the heavens tore apart. Without any foretaste, the heavens loosened. It wasn''t a sunny thunderbolt, it was a thunderbolt against the will of Rikyo, disrupting the night of the Arkana kingdom through today''s day. The rebellious Heavenly Spear, Vajra, was reacting to Rikyo''s heart. The rebellion of the man in front of him was so daunting that it could also be heard inside the robust castle. It was clear that he was angry at this fate. "... you can''t, your youth is abominable. Right now, I can''t help being angry at this time. That''s more than it''s in the national interest... you shouldn''t be mad." Rikyo has stepped as far as possible into this situation. The leaders of the Arcana kingdom, the five of us, know that. They were lowering their hips for now, beyond contact with a comparable presence in Swivok, the Great Ten Dog. It''s because I was grating it down that I get outraged. "The Kingdom of Arcana has perished (...)" Rikkyo''s words had a tribute to the people who were forming the kingdom. "Already, there is not enough people to sustain this vast kingdom of Arcana. Even if you pull it from somewhere else, there is no sense of belonging to the state. Even if we haven''t lost any national soil, if the people are so diminished... well, I guess so." I was angry. I was angry about this situation. Five treasure fitters. Mercy and treason, vengeance and consumption, will. The qualities that equipped them more than the crowd and the man who raised them more than the crowd speak of the status quo. "Now the Kingdom of Arcana will further (...) develop (...). First of all, definitely, to the point of being the champion of heaven." I''m kidding. How much does that mean to dead humans? Oseo, who gains equally, is still fine, but Arcana was a very big country. Would it be commensurate with sacrifice if this were to develop further? That''s it, kid. The Lord of Sopeds spoke in silence. "Since when have you been that great? Turn around." "... excuse me" Rikkyo to be quiet. Once again, they saw the ''map'' placed on the table surrounding them. It was a very large map. Drawn on a large cloth it contains a very wide range of areas. "Well... I don''t know what will happen" The old man of Disuia threw gold coins over that map. Not one or two, throw them in bulk. "If I may, I hope there are many people who can account for the damage." "Right...... in this predicament, we just have to hope for it" The Lord of Caputo also had no choice but to hope for the gold coin. It''s something I knew beforehand, but a lot of people scattered. Do what you have to, do your part, or do nothing carelessly. "But it will be difficult. People are things that make you cling to history, experience, and success. It''s even duller if you think you can achieve success without labor." What will happen next, what Oseo and the dragon aimed at to carry out this invasion? An extremely autonomous spacer, the current situation where two large forces bumped into each other from the front and drained each other. How many human beings can imagine the sincerity of it, the new world that arises from it? "... Lord Ukio. I know how you feel, but there''s nothing more I can do about the blood you shed. Lost lives, even more." The Lord of Batlub was determined to be resolutely prepared. He said that falling into the outward path of cattle should not surprise the consequences of this war. "We still have something to protect, we still have a people who believe in us. Please, I still want you to sift around as emperor." "... let''s go back to the Empire now" Bitter, foolish. Everyone calls themselves emperors, even though they are once the Speaker of the Republic. I''m already feeling like an emperor. Though it would be a joke for the Lord of his kingdom to name the Emperor. "It''s a good opportunity, that''s not bad" But the king made it good. "From now on, I will ask Domino to support my country as well" "Of course¡­ my country is the heart of Arcana" "Let''s at least try to look forward to it. The coming of glorious times. that it will benefit our offspring." At the very least, believe me, something more than a lost object will come into being. Built to cross the void, immigrant ships. It was a ship imitating Noah, and thus was also able to fly normally. Picking the best of them all, Oseo and the monsters of the old world were flying slowly through the Arcana night sky. "... awesome" Gently warm and starlit the Arcana kingdom wounded by strife. It reveals the claw marks of extreme battle, engraved on the earth where man''s light went out. Together, maybe it was a good night. If this had been illuminated by the midday sun, perhaps the king of Oseo would have lost his hips. The darkness of the night was telling him only the contours. "Smoke is dulling in the city where the dragons have burned, and the bodies of giant dragons are so destroyed and scattered. I''m reluctant to say this in front of you, but it''s like the end of the world." In fact, the faces that saw the end of the stars. I saw a world where all the stars withered, descendants of the winner. The monsters who had to get out of my mother''s world. The long-lived men who dwell in the trees, who lead them. A monster taught by a man-made tree, considered rare in each species. creatures dressed the same as the Great Tengu Cell. Everyone looked younger than adults, it was kind of funny. Only one, one head, one of them. There was a female dragon who was the oldest of the surviving true dragons, who had finally been able to feather, hosting a hegemony rather than a tree sperm. [Care is fine, my friend. At least this sight breaks our hearts again] "... I don''t know what to say" King Oseo was fascinated by the sight under his eyes. The battlefield where everything was over was saving his mind. "Let''s be honest, there are a few aspects that are saved" [That''s the same for us] The girl who was left as much as possible by the dragon queen and the king who lost her son were talking. [I''m not a long-lived person, but somehow I know. The Oseo soldiers scattered in this land have shared their destiny with us to the end. We put ourselves on the line, but you were able to get friends] "It''s not just the mouth, a comforting friend of a warrior." The king was quietly silent. Yes, soldiers from my own country fought out with the monsters. Bury a creature called the dragon, against a nation with five warriors with the treasure of God. For one thing, I''m proud. "... against only one man, who also has no divine treasure, our country succumbed directly from the front. Yes, I didn''t lose, I gave in." A man who said he was a disciple of a rough God destroyed all dignity. My insistence as an independent state was lost. Running away was the only way I could protect my life and nothing else. "It''s fatal. Just as our country was wounded, so was this country''s only chance of ending its life." Finally, finally. Oseo and Arcana can reconcile on equal terms. Even then, as a nation that had decided to perish, it was of great value. "I could have gone back from monkey to human." [That''s the same for our brothers. Instead of dying as skinny lizards, they were able to fight and scatter as dragons. I''m sure...... I would be happier than any father who died carelessly in my mother''s world] The night breeze is gentle and strokes the battlefield of the end of the dream. "Even if you guys push me out of here, I''ll forgive it. I''m just happy to see this sight." [Not yet, O king of Oseo, my friend. From here, the first negotiations will begin] Attack him unilaterally, surrender unilaterally, and the opponent probably has plenty of room to destroy this one. Still, this ship has no contribution to make. All I have is a piece of cloth. It is a huge map, painted on cloth. [To avoid wasting my brothers'' sacrifice... please] "Even though I know... I''d rather die through possession than just die. But if I can, I want to enjoy the prosperity." That map depicts the same range as that held by the leaders of the Kingdom of Arcana. On the other hand, there was only one difference. There was a single line drawn to the map. [I hope the Arcana Kingdom makes a wise decision] "Phew." Hearing the words out of the mouth of the young dragon queen, King Oseo leaked a mixed laugh of malice. True words, but white everywhere. There is no wise judgment or anything left for an opponent who has the power to strike back by attacking and pushing them to the brink of annihilation. But it is...... Otheo, no other, tasted it the other day. Regardless of the success or failure of the matter, the king of Oseo was still laughing. This is the end of a nation that has taken possession of the Eight Divine Treasures, the result of fighting on behalf of humanity. "Right... you guys are right" What''s the trump card, what''s the God warrior? After all, we were bombed with bridges and checkpoints all over the country, nothing different from ourselves. This is what happens if you fight, even if you are the strongest on par. Maybe it''s not a bad idea to bump into each other stupidly and fall together. At least, it''s somewhat of a lead here. "... then let''s hope they are wise, too" But I think of the dragons scattered here. I think of the generals in my own country scattered here, which are still there. Think of the family. I''m not lying about dark emotions, but I don''t have enough fever to let it loose. "Our country and its friends are determined to take precedence over the destruction of this country, all (...) flourishing" 350 Apologize This war was extremely planned. That''s when it started and when it would end, equal to what we had previously stated on both sides. Still, it didn''t end high. In the case of mountain waters, the battle was already over, but if not, naturally the battle lasted for a while. Even though Yamahiko rang across the land, it would be no if we could all afford to hear it. Even if it sounded like it, it''s possible it didn''t pull in. The battle between Mountain Water and Lloyd hasn''t pulled back, because in the end there aren''t any dead people out there, and they were outsidering the damage account. The battle betting life and death, the battle on which the survival of the nation took place, the battle that is being killed and killed. So, can we follow the end whistle? The same is true of the monarchs of nations. We know we have an affair with each other, and we know it''s the right thing to pull here. Whether or not you can be convinced from the bottom of your heart, even if you know that would be more profitable. That''s why Oseo and the monsters of the old world were destroying ''any other option''. Either it will perish both ways, or it will prosper both ways, and that is all that remains. To the Arcana kingdom, if you''re just prepared to fall with Oseo, you can rebel this draw. Coexistence, co-prosperity, or co-defeat? Its decision is in Arcana. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The leaders of the Arcana kingdom, trump cards and temple dances, with the exception of the Festival Me, and the Eight Divine Treasures. The king of Oseo, and the elders of each race, the elders, and the queen of young dragons. The royal palace of the Arcana kingdom, both factions confronted in its guest rooms, kept silent in a space filled with one-touch air. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The king of Oseo does not believe that he was wrong to put in the Golem, the starting point in the first place. Of course it was not a means I could be proud of, but I still believed it was an action in the interest of the state as a national monarch. I thought it was just a failure because of the world''s most powerful being, not even teething the monsters and dragons of the old world. If I''d been on guard about that all the time, that would be the only thing I could do. Neither does the Kingdom of Arcana believe that the proposed operation of Rikyo was wrong. I believe that sending mountain water directly from the front and carrying out sabotage work in Rikyo and Festival Me were both necessary in the national interest. I never thought the monsters of the old world would join hands with the fallen Oseo, who banished mankind 10,000 years ago. If you were wary of that, that''s what you can''t do. "... we are" The king of Oseo broke it off. Mountain water with one arm missing while part of the body is petrified. A hateful enemy who was supposed to succeed him by assaulting himself, the king. Whether you know it was Sopede who instructed you, or your starting point was your son, it''s still not something you can break off. But of the trumpets in attendance, sometimes the only one suffering from hand injuries was the mountain water, and the hoarding was down. Of course it''s a misunderstanding, but correcting it won''t make anyone happy, so everyone kept quiet. Neither would you imagine that the king of Oseo was wounded where completely unrelated to this war and kicked the dragon as it was. On the contrary, the truth should still lay low, as you may be angry. ''If you duel a normal person on personal matters, it''s this zama. I fought them both, but they were both strong enemies'' ''The dragon? No, I fought normally and killed them all. Injury or something in particular... you didn''t'' There is resentment in the mountain waters. The Arcana royal family was shocked to know it, but the monarcher of Oseo may die of indignation with some discrepancies. Imagining that, Doowe had fallen while suppressing his abs and was having trouble breathing. "We propose harmony" Harmony. To stop the war and build peaceful relationships. I see, it would be a conclusion that both sides need, but dislike. Will the people who have lost their families be convinced, even though the monarchs themselves are not convinced that the interests of the state must be given the highest priority? No matter how I signed the contract in writing, I still don''t know if it works on that piece of paper. "I understand." Still, King Arcana nodded. "¡­ we will recover all the troops that are forming in the Arcana kingdom on board the man-made tree vessel. The occupied city will be freed unconditionally." "Then we, too, release the prisoners. Is that all right?" "¡­ In the future, the two countries will not infringe on each other''s interests. I''d like you to include this in your sentence, too." It was a very fluffy, vague harmony. I could have summed it up in more detail, like a few more periods and deadlines. But still, both sides were totally, so good. Sparks remain in both countries, and the possibility exists that it will be used by other countries for sure. But the certainty of not doing so rested with the heads of both countries. Because ''everyone'' can be happy as a result of this discussion going well. That is why the Lord of the two countries had swallowed up all sorts of things and ended the ''discussion''. Yes, in the end. There''s nothing to settle in a discussion, etc. If neither, or both, benefits, there can be no reconciliation. "... hmm? Elders of all races, who were present. All of them, who completed a technique that could also be the source of fairy arts and study trails, were pointing exactly the same way at the same time. Everyone on the spot was looking in that direction in a way that could be attached to it. There, only large windows exist. shortly after the long-lived tried to ascertain what they saw. Something was going on outside the window. The light is refracted and the space where nothing is supposed to change. Seeing that, the vigilant Kingsguards moved. I don''t know how the trumpets are, but if anything happens, it''s not a joke. They were flying by the wind flames and surrounding them. "No?" And when I saw him emerge from that space, he was about to lose his hips in the air. "WOW... sorry to make such a scene" In a different way than shrinkage, but ''he'' had appeared. The face of the kingdom of Arcana, who knew the monsters of the Old World, who knew the dragons, who knew the divine treasures to which restrictions had been liberated, and who even knew his two right arms. I couldn''t forbid the war against him, who slowly unlocked the window from the outside. The elders of the old world, while equally suspicious of their eyes, had to believe, though. The man appeared in this place through a void or something. Originally, a place you can''t pass anywhere but Noah. The monsters of the old world had to build boats made of man-made trees to reach this world. There is no way to calm down when you see a man passing by dressed naked, not knowing how to dwell in a tree. "Master Suibok!? Sansui, I''m sorry to interrupt. The most powerful man who can ruin all things, and who doesn''t feel any refusal to ruin them, whose very existence is the inertia of all things and the inevitability of the flourishing. As usual, he stepped down into the room without any decorations in nature, seemingly nothing. "Su, Lord Swibbock?! "Um, the King of Arcana, for a while. Then to the king of Oseo, the men of the old world... excuse me, you are my forefathers. It is Suibok, the master of Sansui there. I had a few errands to attend to." In this setting, only mountain water was noticed and cared for, but only ahead of Swivok''s left wrist still disappeared across the void. From the left arm muscle, he''s obviously grabbing something. "I have business, not non" "Hey, you, really stop it! "This is your son." This is Mitsuhito, the man he called. Though the old man with a beard in his grey hair stomped in the void, he was rolled into the room by the most powerful man in the world. Seeing him, some reacted. "What?" Trump cards and temple dancers, who benefited from God. "Huh?" Eight Divine Treasures, created by God. The old man was stunned to see them. "Lord Swibbock... who''s there? "God." King Arcana asked me, so Swivok was answering honestly. He''s not particularly willing to waste it, and he''s not going to hide it. "For two thousand and five hundred years ago, I went to the throne of God and received Eckezax, and I threw him out on the way. I was going to apologize for that. Then, after your war, I was told to leave a message. I punished the men of the Old World." How could you force someone to bring you the message you asked for? Swibbock should have gone to apologize, but he had more to apologize for. "It wouldn''t make sense for Noun to give a message, and this is how he brought it" "Tell me again what you''ve come here to do." "Apologies...... sorry about Eckezacks again" "I wonder if there''s anything I can think of that I''m currently doing that is more disrespectful..." "What you need to tell me, shouldn''t you say it directly with your mouth? "¡­ the Lord, learn what an apology means. No, I can''t help it." What is an apology? Again, God makes me think. At least if I asked the man who came to apologize to me to give me a message, he said, ''You tell him directly,'' and I think it would be wrong to be grabbed by the arm I give you and actually bring him in. I wish you would keep telling me that because I''ve already come this far. "... I don''t have a festival... but I''m sorry about all the Japanese." Empty apologies were conveyed, but sincerely. The five of them honestly felt like ''even if they apologized now'', but I understood that they felt like ''I should have apologized a little more seriously then'', so I took it for now. "Something to apologize for and something to apologize for..." It would be karma. The person I apologized to threw me into another world. It is precisely the place where God is also fearless. The arrogant God was acknowledging his mistakes when he saw more arrogance. "You''re not here to say that, are you? "Oh, yeah. Though yes. Though yes. I don''t want you to encourage me..." face of the old world, and the king of Oseo was stiff. Anyway, the opponent is a literal god who spent 10,000 years destroying the old world. When it comes to what the dragon did to God, it is what he boasted and insulted that he was greater than God. As punishment, God abandoned the world in which the dragon and the monsters who directed it lived. If I pissed you off again, that could have destroyed this world for every human being. "... I''ll tell you first, I don''t care what this bug character says. Where one of these guys did what he did, he won''t punish the whole human race" I was disclosing to everyone what I would care most about. 10,000 years ago the dragon punished the whole race because it had that idea, just to say. Even if I''m angry with one swimbok, I''ll only punish one swimbok, maybe. "Mostly, is this guy really human..." "Do what''s stupid. I''ve lived a little longer, but I''m human." "... Anyway, I was supposed to ask for a message" The risen God saw the face of the Old World as it was. On top of that, he said something very ''cruel''. "Forgive" Even if I asked for a message, it was too short a word. "Ten thousand years ago, your fathers insulted Noun and cut him off as unnecessary. Or did not flatter those who claimed so." Naturally, we will also talk about why we forgive. "For 10,000 years, your ancestors have continued to suffer. Punish it and expire. Therefore, I forgive you already." He was giving words to the faces that were taken lightly. "I know what you guys are going to do in this world. I forgive that too." God''s permission, it was more valuable to the monsters of the Old World than any treasure. "I also feel like I''ve spoiled humans too much for the last 10,000 years. Though he did create man as his likeness, he did not create him as the Lord of the world. If so, I haven''t made you guys since the beginning." Conversely, it was cruel on top of this for the inhabitants of this world. "Whatever you do to the humans, I forgive you. Well, if I say the same thing again, it''s not the same thing." The administrators of the world had once allowed the rebellious creation. I allowed myself to behave as I please in the world I created for humans. "Don''t forget, it''s more important to be proud of who''s strongest... than the world that everyone lives in." Gratitude for God is not gratitude for miracles. Air to suck, water to drink, food to eat. It is such a natural and unnecessary gratitude for the world. God was once again proclaiming his divinity to those who knew it so badly that he did not like it. "Oh, you say good things for boulders" "... I thought I''d have you all killed at worst, but I don''t know if I should kill you first. Pandora and spring." 351 Exile Against the Union of the Kingdom of Arcana and the Dominican Republic, the Kingdom of Oseo and the Monster Union of the Old World waged war. The reason, he said, was that mountain water had recently broken into the state and exhausted all the atrocities. Neighbouring countries had been contacted in advance regarding this. It was a painful lesson to learn that many countries attacked against exhausted Oseo and were turned back by monsters in the old world. Well, that war was also essentially settled in one day. Of course, it would be appropriate to state that it was one day that we had a full clash, since both sides had prepared carefully before that. At least the troops that had broken deep inside Arcana had been forcibly marching against the enemy for a long time. The result was extremely tragic. Destroyed land and the bodies of dragons that made it. It was precisely the Great War of the Old World, recounted in mythology. That is not something that can be disguised or concealed. Humans from all countries are terrified by the power of divine treasures and dragons... Both sides were delighted with the results of their eating together. All in all, the two forces, no matter what anyone thinks, will never win, ran into each other directly from the front and exhausted me. Do not rejoice in this, what do you say rejoice in? Early harmony, the war ended. But few believed it from their heads. All in all, there have been enormous sacrifices on both sides. No one would be convinced of how it was written, "Let''s not go to war anymore and get along". Oseo has been sacrificed to civilians by destroying his transportation network, and Arcana has been burned all over the city and countryside. In that situation, there''s no way I can put my hands together. Even if neighbouring countries, the two forces will once again enter a total war. "Arcana will be the next one to win" In the kingdom of Wink, which borders Oseo, a meeting was taking place. Although slightly bigger than Oseo, it was less than a fifth of Arcana. Thus, they were trying to avoid moving on their own initiative. Only in that regard was the thoroughness and unanimity of the whole. The main point in this case is, for example, to bring the surrounding countries together and invade the exhausted Oseo or Arcana. Of course, if you do that, you will wipe out either way. To the extent that could be seen, the power of war was obviously known. "There are currently five warriors in the Arcana kingdom, who have been given power by God, he said. It should be noted that they used the treasure of God, and this time the damage was done. I mean... if those five die, Arcana will never be able to fight Oseo again" Neighbouring countries know only five people who are considered trump cards. It is not known about the hidden bills, hanging shafts temple dance, which were dared to lie down. Also, I can tell you that it doesn''t matter because even if you are known, you can''t fight dragons. The fact that mountain waters are immortal is also not very famous. Also, I can tell you it''s weirder to know when it comes to both right arms. Nevertheless, I don''t need to tell you what I think of mountain waters that can stand alone against the state. "Therefore, as soon as the Arcana kingdom is in shape, it will strike Oseo... and, as previously declared, there should be no reaching out" The kingdom of Arcana currently has few citizens relative to the national territory. Explain the situation to the neighbouring countries and hope for assistance from employees and others. It is in a very good mood for a country that until recently had extremes of prosperity to fade away. "No matter how strong the individuals are, they need numbers when it comes to occupying them. In the present situation, where there are not enough humans, we cannot even occupy or annexe" The young king was proud to say so. "It''s a simple story...... if we keep this up, Arcana will take everything but the land from Oseo and we will get the land that remains. After that, you just have to decide with the countries that surround Oseo what you want." He was very good at talking about the logically derived optimal solution. "What do you say, General Inch? We''re trying to benefit without labor, aren''t we? Inch General. He is a skilled general, often in conflict with young kings within this wink kingdom. That he had advanced that he should join the war before that day began. He said he should formally join the war, either Arcana or Oseo, because either is fine. Of course, it is smart to help Oseo because of the slight push to Oseo. "Seeing this result, and still saying we should have sided with one of them then? "Whatever. It''s not too late, I was wondering if I should be on either side." "Ha ha... Your Highness near the apex among the martial arts officers, don''t be troubled by that attitude" The young king was mocking. The surrounding heavy minister, who wishes to praise him, is unable to speak, however, pressed by the temper of General Inch. I will not allow you to interrupt my conversation with the King, such pressure is on me. "Join the battle just in form...... that could be something Arcana won''t need to say later. What''s more, Oseo''s participation in a formal battle is just as important. Instead, they may ask for war money because they joined the war just in form." "So I''m glad." "Ha ha ha... where is that money" "You can twist it out. Because this was about the fate of the nation." "... that''s a casual thing to say, General. He''s crossing the line as a martial artist." The king does not hide his frustration. I will not tolerate a man who does not obey what he decides to do, who cannot bear his share as a subordinate. "Participating in a war is a foolish thing. You just lose it, you don''t get it." "Nowhere in the world, such as what you can maintain without fighting" "A weak country has a weak country standing around." "If you are, you should be tightly wrapped around the long stuff......! There are only enemies or allies in this world! We should show which enemy we are and which side we are on! "So can it be a country?" "Weak or contributing, the country is a country" For a while, silence flowed. On top of that, the king smiled. "... what is wrong, Your Majesty?" "Bravely, bravely speaking... but the point would be to sell the melancholy? Damn, he''s a pitiful man. Being a martial arts officer, it is only a formality that advances to other countries¡­" "I don''t want to be told by anyone who doesn''t sweat and doesn''t have to work to pick up change." "A coward tells you to be aggressive about blood taxes from the people? The general took a seat. After staring strongly, he turned his back on the king. The general dwells many magic and is the man who was born in that medal. If he goes into a tough fight, all the humans in the room will be ashed. "Cowardice...... you''re right. Sire, I''m a coward." But the general is not that stupid. He took off his jacket, which was fitted with a medal, and placed it straight on the chair. What that meant was to abandon our current status. "... do you mean selling yourself to Arcana or Oseo? "You are mistaken for yourself. You''re not smart or smart. I''m just a guy who pretends to think it''s convenient for me." Trying to leave the conference room, he seemed untrained. "You''re not thinking deeply. Shallow thoughts, conclusions that satisfy my self-esteem, men who don''t question them. I''m not serious about defending my country, I''m just a man sitting on the throne wearing a crown." Leave the room. "Inches... is that the last word you''ll ever leave in this country that you''ve been serving since my grandfather''s day" "¡­ Your Majesty" I''ve already run out of words. The General, who already knows what is going to happen, took pity on him and left his last words like leftover incense. "I''m not in my current position because I''m brave, I''m cowardly enough to get to my present position. And... cowardice means being sensitive to fear. It doesn''t mean I''m being held captive by paranoia." After I left the room, so no one could hear me, I snapped. "You''re just delighted to see the fish that''s left behind on the shore of the water before the tsunami." The Solitaire Empire, a country bordering Dominos. Among that country, there was naturally an exchange of debate on the clashes between the two factions. Of course, from a geopolitical point of view, the way I see it changes. "Perhaps the kingdom of Arcana will destroy itself as it is. Domino will take the time to leave Arcana and take his own route" Convenient delusions, a little different. Emotional thoughts, then I guess. "The Kingdom of Arcana is like the five nations were originally forced to stick together. It will be completely disintegrating in this one case" Nevertheless, it is not as strange a story as it is. It was only a conclusion drawn from logical thinking. "No...... it was helpful that Arcana brought it into the draw. If Arcana hadn''t stopped them, the world would have been ravaged by the armies of the old world that left Oseo alone." Inside the meeting room, it was very peaceful. For many dragons were disputed by brave men with treasures that God had bestowed upon mankind. "I can only thank Arcana for sacrificing ourselves and protecting humanity. Well... then a letter from Arcana... requesting assistance." "Come on..." "Ha ha..." "As Oseo is still alive, it''s dangerous to put his shoulder in Arcana." Arcana and Domino fought a war, but they made an unlikely light peace. That meant that even without the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, the surrounding countries emerged as superpowers that could not resist. That''s disintegrating, I won''t bother to maintain it. "Yeah, yeah, speaking of which," A gaze gathers at a single, relatively young civilian. Though it is a soot face, it must be in a hurry on the inside. That''s what they think is a civilian, a golf, who has shown a headline since he was young. From the other day on, he was a reformist talent who had advised the Arcana kingdom that form alone should be added. But I should have broken my body and cured it before...... Somehow, at some point, he was reinstated as if he had also taken a panacea. "With that said, Lord Golf. You said you should help Arcana, right? "The disease, which even Caputo''s advanced spells couldn''t cure, got better by the way... yes, like after stopping by Domino? "What the hell happened in Domino?" It''s a natural story, but it''s no good to flatter that a dignitary of the state is deeply connected to a foreign country. Not least, the kingdom of Arcana was able to expand because of the great aspect of charity caused by Caputo''s jurisprudence. ¡­¡­ Golf had spoiled the bullet. Because this could have happened. Still, I went to Domino, so my heart must have been weak. It is natural to assume that ''I relied on Domino'' if the incurable disease was healing, how much I hid it. Still, the golf mood is mild as the expression suggests, probably because the next place to get a job is decided. "The retreat of those who have broken the law of the state in the hands of a civilian will have already been decided" That said, he took a seat. "I just want to advise you¡­ Have you ever considered why the armies of the Old World attacked Arcana? Leaving this country. Golf, desperately trying to emerge within Solitaire, had set a line in its life. "Aren''t you neglecting to consider that because your opponent is a monster of the old world, and he''s not human? Why did Oseo join hands with the armies of the old world and attack Arcana? I guess that''s resentment and retaliation. That is often not a mistake. Even for that reason, there will be war. Then why did the armies of the old world attack Arcana? I joined hands with Oseo to attack Arcana, so why did he try to attack Arcana? Even if we won, we knew from the beginning that both sides would be exhausted. "... do you know the answer to that? "Of course." "... from a Domino dictator, you think they''re asking me? "No... if you think about it, you''ll see" No matter how exhausted we are, we just need to exhaust the Arcana kingdom. Believing it would be profitable, the armies of the old world bled. "If there''s one thing I can say¡­ Arcana, Oseo, Domino, the monsters of the old world, they''ll all be happy." Think about it properly, search for the right way to get it done no matter how much blood you shed. That''s the only way to happiness. This world is made that way. 352 Three Six King Wink Kingdom, King Killer. Young and energetic, the king, who had appealed for reform, had been HR to fill the hole that General Inch and his proximity had fallen out of. "Worst case scenario, I''ll take direct command, maybe." "Your Majesty, it..." "I know, it''s a joke" It didn''t sound like a joke nearby. War military has something that drives men crazy. That would be understandable for a boy, especially if he was born high. "But... with regard to General Inch, are you sure? "He was certainly brilliant and competent, I admired him as a kid, too. But I have no choice but to disagree. Besides, he''s old enough too. If you think you''ve hidden, it won''t be a big deal" "No, not..." General Inch left this country as if he had prepared in advance. I am taking my side and its relatives to Arcana early. That number is by no means small, but not enough for the state to sway. Rather, it is possible to rule out the possibility that opinions may be divided in the country. There is no law in this country that you should not give an opinion to the king. At least, General Inch had the right to speak to the King, and it was more a matter of not speaking in the context of a meeting. But it is unacceptable for someone else to block what the King has inquisitively decided. "Well... I don''t think what General Inch said is so inconsiderate." Nevertheless, except that General Inch was tough if he did, what he was saying was extremely straightforward. Anyway, the country that attacked him suddenly became a superpower. It would be a relatively normal reaction for a small, weak country to send a contribution and get in a good mood. "Like Oseo, who joined hands with Kedamono, you want me to bow my head and send a tribute from myself? Nevertheless, if the country I was watching below me suddenly started to look big, the story would change. I also know what King Killer is trying to say, nearby. It''s normal for a smaller country to send something to a bigger country, but it''s not an extra interesting story. It won''t be even more interesting because that''s what smaller countries send to smaller ones. That''s what I don''t think national sentiment will acknowledge. "But..." "Oh, of course I know. We''ll lose if we fight, I know that." I am not so foolish as to tell a boulder how much I am at war. In the first place, he took a little while and lost lightly as it was. The advantages and disadvantages of power were historical. That''s why the monsters of the old world are stronger than humans, not even before the dragons come out. "But we have wisdom. With human wisdom, it''s easy to repaint this disadvantage." That being said, the king put out a book from his nostalgia. "This, like God''s warrior, is a human written book from a different world than the old one." "... is it a military law book" "Exactly, that the man who wrote this book and brought it in, without knowing its importance, kept it locked up for life and kept being written a similar book" As for you, you''re talented enough to write such an amazing book! Let''s get him out of here! Maybe I was hoping for a reaction. In fact, though, it was a situation where a guy who could write such an amazing book would have trouble telling anywhere else, so let''s imprison him and let him write all the time. "This book is packed with wisdom. It''s hard to flatter, it''s hard to say the right way, spicy, despicable wisdom." "So the book also has measures for this situation..." "Regardless... this book contains thirty-six measures in total, and they are divided into six groups" I said king, or general, of this country, that only extremely high-ranking men are allowed to read many books of military law, including the book. That was all evidence that the wisdom of military law was in jeopardy. "There''s something in it that says what to do if your opponent is much stronger than you and you fight a war and you''re sure to lose" "Oh, is there such a way to stand around an unbeatable opponent?! "I do... that''s wisdom" A defeat meter, a ploy to fight a country that is mighty compared to its own. There were six beauty gauges, empty castle gauges, inverse gauges, bitter meat gauges, linkage gauges, and walking around, and with them it was easy to drop Oseo and Arcana. "Normally, I don''t think I can. I''m not even willing to try boulders, because if I fail, it''s impossible." At least, I wasn''t willing to try any of the strategies written in this book on Arcana before we went to war with Oseo. That''s how powerful Arcana was when it merged Dominos, and we didn''t see any gaps. But not now. The land was wounded and the city vandalized. The people are hurt and prone to rumors. "It''s even easier, like Oseo. Even we humans argue hard if our peoples are different. Not to mention that there''s no way many monsters can live in a human country. There''s no way you can hold it for long, even if you can hold hands together for a while." It''s even easier, like Oseo. It is a country that is likely to self-destruct, even if left at all, perhaps countries will also pave, and it will be easy to collapse. "Military law, separatometer. More than this, our country sends intelligence agents to both Arcana and Oseo. And we will rebuff the leaders who have made peace, we will confront each other, and we will wage war again." "Ooh..." The proximity was touching. It is true that it is in line with the status quo, there will be ample chance of success. Whatever it is, it is between countries that are close to a rematch even if left alone. We are talking about the extent to which sparks are thrown into dead grass because it only accelerates it even further. "Well, that''s a good idea." "Would it be? The tricks written in the book, for example, are aerospace theories on the desk. Whether you can operate it correctly or not involves the talent of the reader of the book. In that sense, King Killer could be said to have understood the contents of the book correctly. Which measures will be chosen and how will they be used within the 36 strategies? That''s what he knew exactly. "Indeed, the Wink Kingdom is a weak small country. But there is also dignity in weakness. It''s never just a country that gets stuck in a strong country." King Killer was burning ambition in his eyes. Be sure to show it through this predicament. "Here, Your Majesty! Before him like that, a soldier with an emergency report was appearing. "Also, sorry! Actually, the...! "Oh, my God, what''s wrong? would be disrespectful." "No, good. So, what can I do for you? The soldier who has changed his blood phase reports to the young king. "Oseo... has declared war on our country! For a moment, my brain was refusing to understand. King Killer felt all his schemes collapse. "Oh no, silly?! "Yes, isn''t that a mistake of some kind?! Yeah, that can''t be happening. Because the assumption that Oseo would not attack Wink was the perception of everyone but General Inch. "Why bother declaring war on my country! I did attack once, but that''s not just our country! "... fearlessly, they declared war on that, the surrounding countries, everything! "You mean all the countries, adjacent to Oseo? "No! To every country that separated Arcana and Domino, it''s a declaration of war! Literally, he had declared war on practically everything in the neighborhood. Even if too far away a country like Majan is different, that is insane, such as declaring war on all nearby areas. It''s insane, but it''s insane. No, it''s a chance. "And... already! Already! The people are evacuating to the center from the cities along the border with Oseo! "What do you mean?! The proximity screams. Because I couldn''t accept such a reality. There''s a flaw somewhere, there''s something unnatural about it, it''s supposed to be. "It''s a dragon! I don''t know if there are a few of them, or if one of them is going around more than one location, but it''s either plunging cities along the border from one end or ashing them! It is likely that we are carrying out similar attacks on neighbouring countries as well as on our own! One. The kingdoms of Arcana and Oseo fought a war. One. The two countries still have the power to fight. One. Both countries have suspended powers. Knowing, understanding and grasping them, King Killer was working out a way to crush the two together. But that''s what they know best. "Oh, that''s silly..." Yes, the two countries are depleted, but they can''t even combine everything in the vicinity if they''re limited to combat power. The most powerful creature, the dragon, even if five hundred have crushed it. Just one head (...) alive, turning the world against the enemy, and there''s more. I''m just making an exception for God''s warriors with divine treasures, who are no different from humans and other insects for adult dragons. If you care about that, if you don''t even interfere with the divine treasure, if you just need to burn it down and destroy it, you fall in a single dragon and a small country or something in a day. "No, that''s stupid. Ahhh! Impossible, that can''t happen. Surely that way, Oseo will not perish. Even the monsters of the old world would not have clashes. But even so, that''s why I don''t know. "Why, now, you do that...! King Killer, who did not pollute his own hands, did not know his power, and underestimated his opponent, does not know. I wasn''t afraid to shed blood, I don''t understand the preparedness and strategy of the strong. Even if it had been advanced beforehand by loyalists. Time goes back a little. Poker kingdom bordering the Arcana kingdom. In that country, young civilians were protesting to their superiors. "Why don''t you give assistance to Arcana, who is asking for help! More than ten civilians, both men and women, were screaming. My boss, who in flattery did not calmly grasp this situation, was only thinking of deceiving them like that. It''s only important to keep your troublesome people quiet, and I don''t even think about reporting it further up. "That''s what I''m saying... once you do, that means you''re going to continue to provide assistance, right? That won''t be easy to decide..." "I know that, Arcana too! "Why don''t you know! This is a prototype stone, right?! "Whether or not we aid our Arcana here will determine the future of this poker kingdom! It''s a casual thing to say. The boss cared abominably, neglecting his younger, wiser subordinates. The budget is finite, by contrast the work required is infinitely equal. Under such circumstances, it is insane to impose further burdens. Something must be shown us why we convince the heavy ministers and the people. "What are you going to do with selling Arcana so much, it''s a country that''s exhausted from the war with Oseo? If you let it go, if it splits, don''t decline..." The young men were even angrier when they heard the words. Anyway, I explained the reason for all of this. "You are! Tell us our story! Were you really listening?! "Oseo, the monster of the old world! Above all, the dragon! We don''t have time to declare war on the surrounding countries and start the invasion!? Yes, I would definitely do that first. Because there''s no reason not to, and if you don''t, Oseo will finally perish. Oseo is in a situation where he has no choice but to. "Think carefully! You can easily destroy countries other than Arcana and Domino if you have one dragon?! "On top of that, even other monsters are more resilient than humans! Whatever you do, there''s nothing you can do about it! "It''s the stage of choosing Arcana or Oseo! It''s odd how a dragon attacks a country where dragon killers are rallying. Dragons are absolutely invincible except for God''s warriors who possess divine treasures, and can still be wiped out enough. "... I wouldn''t say that." I know that for an older boss. But it was because ''it didn''t happen'' that he was in denial. Rather than that, that''s what the neighbouring countries thought. "Then why didn''t you do that from the beginning? What do you think about that?" Yes, at least the monsters of the old world could have done that from the beginning. I don''t know what I did with Oseo. I don''t know, I guess I just treated it pretty well as a port from the old world to this world. No matter how strong they are, attacking and destroying the harbor will help them in the future. "That too! I''ve said it many times! "After a pre-emptive attack, the dragons wanted to push the damage to Arcana and make peace on it! "Because as long as you have an unwarring treaty with Arcana, you will not be threatened in any way! For the monsters of the old world, the only threat is Arcana. Beat that arcana first, destroy it if possible, and hold the divine treasure in your hand. Even if we fail to do so, we will enter into an agreement on non-war. If you can do that, all you have to do is ravage the world without worry. "But... then shouldn''t we have negotiated with Arcana from the beginning? For the monsters of the old world, dragons are supposed to be absolute leaders. Even humans can see that by looking at the strength of the group out. Until you crush that dragon, there can be no compromise with a draw. Normally, wouldn''t you fight until you win? I''m not so wrong about my boss either. "The monsters of the old world don''t know if we can solve this with a discussion." "I don''t know what the Arcana leaders think... but if we replace them, they''ll put pressure on us from around us, and we could be raided" Eight kinds of divine treasures created to fight dragons, arcana that boasted of monopolizing them. Fight the dragon against them. That is a legitimate demand. In fact, neighbouring countries still intended to do so. They were trying to rival Arcana and Oseo and bring them down together. "By pre-emptive strikes, we do damage to our opponents, no matter how much we suffer" "It essentially took away the power to fight from Arcana." "No matter how the countries around us move, no matter what happens to our national sentiments, let us never have a war with Oseo! So I pushed him to the point where he was about to collapse. Because if you keep one dragon warm, no matter how much power you drain, it''s not a threat. "... I''ve said this before, hey, even if Oseo thinks about it, there''s no guarantee Arcana will accept the draw, right? Maybe we''ll continue the war knowing we''ve fallen together." Humans aren''t that smart. You might even think of it as death. That''s what bosses who know about human stupidity talk about. "That''s why we let non-dragon monsters break in! "Even if you burn it all down with a dragon, there''s nothing Arcana won''t have to lose if you make a draw" "If you burn a city somewhat in a dragon and then occupy it, it becomes a bargaining material! "If it''s not an occupation for negotiation, why did the monsters of the old world attack! "If you want to occupy, just dragons! There is an unlikely difference between dragons and other organisms. If so, there is no point in any other than dragons joining the war. Still, I joined the war to leave room for negotiation. "Yeah, but hey..." "I''ve said it many times! If you''re going to win, you won''t burn your country from the start! "Dragons won''t eat ashes! All you have to do is defeat a warrior with a divine treasure, so there''s no point in purposefully dispersing your power until you burn your country! "Because you just have to win and secure the Divine Treasure and then attack it down one by one! "Baking is to take away the power to fight, occupying is to negotiate, and attacking first is to prevent being preemptively attacked later! "Why don''t you know, that all of the current situation is what Oseo thinks it is! "... but" Unboiled boss. I know what you''re saying, but I didn''t want to know. I didn''t want to think that ''paranoia'' was real. "So can you explain anything other than what you just said to the monsters of the Old World and the actions of Oseo?! "... I don''t know what the monsters of the old world are thinking." That''s why you give up your thoughts. It''s convenient for me, for my country. "You go back to work, and your speculations and delusions will keep the country moving." "Then we move" Giving up everything, the young civilians tried to leave from before their bosses. "Hey, wait a minute!? "I won''t wait." Thirty-six military laws. It is an ancient Chinese book of military law, describing a plan consisting of six sets of thirty-six. At the end of the day, the thirty-sixth strategy is'' walking up ''. It describes what to do if an opponent comes at you with more power differences than you''ll ever win. Yes, even if we don''t know which of the other thirty-five, only that thirty-sixth is what everyone knows. Don''t fight an unbeatable opponent, there is only a full withdrawal of all troops. "We''ll get out of this country before the dragons attack us" That is - -. Thirty-six, we have to run. 353 Reporting There is a term for the centenary of the nation. That''s right. In national strategies, medium- and long-term guidelines will be needed. Nevertheless, short-term guidelines are equally important. "Oseo drew it from that Arcana?! Even though it''s not very different from this country?! You guys, hurry up and get your contributions ready! "Arcana and Oseo drew?! Yummy, I couldn''t occupy Arcana. Oseo''s going this way! Of all the countries with coasts, the closest is us! Tell the people to evacuate now! Let''s get out of here! "Arcana exhausted?! It doesn''t taste good, it might twitch and attack the neighborhood to fit the form! Get help! Sell Mei! Try to attack a country other than ours! You wouldn''t bother to attack the country that sold Mei! And well, the countries who had lost themselves to the sense of crisis that they normally come up with were dealing with quickly. In fact, the two superpowers clashed and drained each other, so the neighbouring countries would naturally fear they would be targeted. I don''t even think about it as much as the hairs, such as trying monsters from the old world headed by dragons. After all, Arcana, which had been considered the most powerful country since before, had been pushed to the brink of annihilation in a single day. There''s nothing more unscrupulous than watching such a force of war and wasting resistance. He fled to Arcana or Domino, the only place he could fight Oseo, or he was obedient, or he was selling his way to Oseo. Nevertheless, it is also the face of the old world that feared its futile resistance. Anything but dragons can be killed by humans. I can''t settle in peace if a demon-dwelling person is serious about guerrilla warfare. No way, you can''t have a dragon settle in. Exactly. That''s awesome, and we don''t currently have that many in the first place. By struggling against Arcana, the nations that thought of that threat had renounced fighting as the old world thought they would. The monsters of the old world, who thus gained room, slowly pioneered this world while conveniently creating for themselves the city they had taken from the humans of this world. The ancestors buried in the old world, the sight they wanted was there. On the other hand, Oseo was also a thriver. Anyway, I blew a bubble or two into Arcana, which was hit by Cotempan, and I brought it into the draw. On top of that, supplies looted from neighbouring countries were paid and the lives of the people were exceptionally better. That is nothing more than the fact that the Oseo soldiers who attacked Arcana fought off as good comrades with the monsters of the old world. Monsters and humans in line because of the matching interests, but diving through the dead line would have made the relationship better. Of course, it can be said that a moderate sense of distance, something that worked well. Because very few monsters in the Old World remained in Oseo, and most of them were moving to pioneering lands assigned to them. Only the number of ethnicities and the land suitable for the ethnicity shall be provided to the extent possible. That was Oseo and the dragon''s plan to make ''everyone'' happy. To make that happen, Arcana, naturally the negotiator, also needed flavor. In that sense, it can be said that only half of the plans to take advantage of the invincibility of the dragon have been achieved. "... you are cursed indeed" Once again it is the kingdom of Arcana. This country, which had already made peace with Oseo, was in the process of regenerating itself for reconstruction. In it, treatment was being given for the trumpet mountain waters of Sopede, which had been blurted out where nothing to do with the showdown and showed the lion''s swift work while blurring. "But I''ve never seen a curse from an incision." Even so, the lost arm is restored by carrot fruit. The problem was petrification borne throughout the body. Petrification by spell was impossible to treat, either by magic or by immortality. Therefore, an expert, a spellman, had been called to Wang Du. Tugar Saib''s brother, Dowb Saib. He was observing the half-naked body of mountain water with no expression. "Can you tell me what the hell happened" Looking at such check-ups are Blois, Fans, and Rain. It was Doowe, his brother and father, and Thoon. It was incredible to see the fact that mountain water was slashed and wounded again. "... without further ado, please" "Understood." "Specifically, do not teach the Great Tengu Hall" With regard to being cut off his right arm, he''s involved with Lloyd, a speedy railroad user. Or he was present with Lloyd and cut off. That''s hard to believe, but he was slashed all over his body in the presence of a true swordsman. What the hell happened? The faces of the sopeds awaited the words of the mountain waters. "Do you know the treasure? It''s a tool that can reproduce immortality and non-attribute magic." "I''ve never seen the real thing, but I''ve heard the story" "Among those treasures is a contraindicated treasure called the Immortal Bone. This is a reproduction of the immortal''s skill by processing the bones of the immortal." That apex would be the double right arm. I had already heard the faces of the sopeds, so I had nothing in particular to think of in that regard. "Based on that, the contraindication, uniquely knitted by an evil immortal named Goku, was called the bone of a human being. It was a treasure, but it was a treasure that reproduced other techniques." against the cactus bone, the sound of the cactus bone. In addition, a treasure that will allow you to reproduce other techniques. Hearing that, the faces on the spot were frowning. Rayne doesn''t seem to know very well, but I was also wondering if the blower next door should let him hear it. "It was just a contraindication substitute, using the remains of the ancestors of a run-like lineage as a material" "I see. As with the opening of my Saib family, he said he uncovered the tombs of those who have an extremely strong curse" "Yeah, that treasure was causing me to petrify the slaughtered area." Saying so, I saw the mountain waters touching the wounds, and the faces other than the grapes were slightly overwhelmed. Because he caressed the petrification, which was supposed to be abominable, as if he loved it. "When it comes to petrification, that''s why." "Really...... thanks for letting me know" Nevertheless, the men had shown an understanding of it. Anyway, five hundred years of training has brought the skill of swordsmanship to Swimbok. That''s why it must be really rare to compete in swordsmanship. The feeling of stroking the wound carved by that opponent is also understandable as a samurai. Of course, the women don''t understand at all. "It''s hard to say, but the spell is inherently irreversible. If the surgery is halfway through. Or, I thought..." "Really?" An expert in spells says it''s impossible. That left me no choice, and Mountain Water began to wear clothes while accepting. "But that''s human reason. I''m ashamed, I don''t know anything, though that''s not what I can say." Its mountain waters and other facets suggested possibilities. "We hear that monsters in the old world are better than humans when it comes to anything but magic. Are some of them capable of using spells more than humans? Well, it''s certainly possible. "With that said, I did not consult with the Great Tengu or the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures regarding my petrification..." He is a monster I would not have met if I had not gone to the old world, but now he is fortunate to be here. Now that we have achieved peace, it would not be that unrealistic. "I see, okay. You''ve come a long way, Saib''s magician." "No, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you" Dowb returned an apology for the hard work from our Lord. On top of that, get out of the room. What a quiet response. "¡­ so how many of those swordsmen were" Thoon was asking his master so that he could not bear it. Anyway, I couldn''t even let him use immortality with shadowy depths. The division has won hard with a hand wound. Don''t be interested, it would be more impossible. "I was a user of a backscape swordsmanship called Galiu, a qigong sword or a power. He was a formidable enemy rejuvenated by the mercury of a sage, combining swordsmanship with physical abilities¡­" Normally, it feels like ''what a devil'', and there''s something I''d think about that master. Mountain waters, however, are more overwhelmingly cheated because it is certain that the mountain waters themselves, which are nothing else, live much longer than Gallu. Instead, it would be more amazing to bring Gallu in with each other about that. Again, the faces on the spot were frightened by the impotence of the immortals. Suibok, who lived for four thousand years, and all sorts of paralyzed knowing the cells who lived for more than ten thousand years, but also the mountain waters, which lived for five hundred years, are approximate. "Reproduce a quadruple fist with a skeleton bone, with a sword that can cut anything that can possibly be. It wasn''t just that, it was reproducing divinity and raising physical abilities to the bottom. He was overwhelmed by his skill." reproduction of divine descent, and the signs of Thoon swayed when he heard. But it also fits right in. Smiling, I was stopping by my wife beside me for a little while. "The struggle was not spared when the Great Heavenly Dog gave me both right arms. I would have lost if I had used odd tactics." "I see... if it gets that far, will you be tough?" A master of warfare rejuvenates with the mercury of a sage, gaining the same skill and physical ability as mountain waters. On top of that, it is certainly not surprising to lose if the sword of jade blood and the strengthening of beastification, as well as the petrification of the spell, are added. Everyone on the spot had to be convinced. "But once again, the immortal who specializes in treasure is awesome. Lord Suibok is not an expert, so he was able to make a few useful tools..." "Right, Father. After all, a immortal who has lived a long time to make his moves stand out from us." The strength of the divine treasure freed from restrictions is likely to blind me, but there is also an improbable feature in the tools made by the treasure experts. Of course, I guess both Goku and Cell are super first-rate inside, just like Suibok is. Nevertheless, its apex opens the store for me. While you feel the burden here, you should have a lot of things made. "That''s it, Sansui" "Ha!" The chilling Doowe began to trickle through the unconsciously wounded mountain waters. That''s what I''m staring at with contempt. "I''m disappointed in you." Correct your posture, the mountain waters were accepting it. That''s the best you can do. Whatever the way you say it, I''m not wrong about anything. "I''m disappointed." Around there, Sansui also knew very well, so he looked sorry. "You think I''d be fun in a situation where only sopeds don''t have trump cards in a national disaster situation? "I''m sorry" "Is that okay? It is an honorable gift to you. With our forgiveness." So he walked over to Sansui and stroked the stoned part of his body. "It''s natural to win, stoned like a sinner. Is that how you can show Sopede''s martial arts? Near the kingdom of Arcana, spells are widely known, as are spells. It is for the purpose of punishment and not honorable in flattery. This time, the monster of the old world is the enemy, which was never seen with that eye, but it is nevertheless possible that in the future we will be able to turn a hard eye. "It''s not funny." "Yeah, literally." On top of that, warm words come out of my mouth. "Decurse that unusual curse as soon as possible. This is an order." "... I understand" For your family. Mountain water, blowers and rains, read from the outside, were deeply thankful to her. 354 Backup "A declaration of war from Oseo... what do we do? "Let''s ignore it, it''s none of our business" "Right. This country is far from Oseo, and it cannot be reached without crossing Arcana or Domino" "You''re right, this country is safer than it is with Arcana and Domino," "Also, I say! They say a dragon flew in to the ranch on the border and ate all the livestock! "I say! Another day, livestock was eaten by dragons on another ranch too! "I say! Yet another day, a dragon with a ship flying into the city appeared and threatened to pack food into it! Following that request, I have a report that I have emptied the food bin! Arcana had ignored the dragon. The dragon had ignored Arcana. That means the dragon had a monopoly on air control around Arcana. Dragons show up everywhere, and dragons take everything away. That didn''t change the country away from Oseo either. "Ryu said..." By agreement with Arcana, we will not attack Domino, who is submissive to Arcana and Arcana. But this country is not submissive to Arcana, so let us enjoy as much as the plunder ''... " Even away from Oseo, the fate of the nations was determined. Will it be taken from the dragon or will it submit to Arcana? Non-belligerent agreements between superpowers mean sunsets for nations. And I can''t cover that up anymore. Everyone started to realize that, but I didn''t want to believe it. I want you to build a flying transport ship. Sel, asked by Rikyo, headed to the mountain waters and the forests where Suibok had trained with great joy. It is a forest with only wood stones that have been sucking its immortality for a thousand or five hundred years, which are called monsters by all beings. Rikkyo turned the Great Tengu into a forest with the concern that maybe it would remodel all of the forest. Waiting outside the woods with him in that is a stain and pallet, and a genuine one. Of course, it also has SS and the Holy Knight as its escort. Note that the Divine Treasures are not here. Noah and Danua are feeding at full rotation, and the other divine treasures were working at Domino. "Mr. Suibok, you''re still impotent." "Oh, not at all" What the two of them think was about God they met when they died. I didn''t expect to see that god again. I mean, I didn''t think Suibo was so impotent. Some more like this, I thought we were on the same board as ourselves. Different. "It''s a bug character." "It was a bug." The array is definitely out of bounds. It is just a rough god to go apologize to someone who annoyed you in the past and drag that other person to bring you. "Well, then, the monsters of the old world were in trouble." "Oh, I didn''t know God was destroying the Old World" As for Rikyo, he thought immigrants were thick when monsters from the old world visited him. Nevertheless, it was not the whole monster of the old world, but also a protest among the monsters of the old world, who thought that the losing side had fled. I didn''t think the monsters who had fled to this world were all the life that remained. I see, so desperate. "Though... I kind of like God" "Uh, why? "I was wondering if I could just leave a message... but I thought it would be great to forgive you." "Really? I didn''t think anything bad was gonna happen to my descendants because of the bad talk of my ancestors who didn''t even know their faces." The two women, their guarantors, had listened to the conversation between the two blessed by God. God descended, or dragged down, knowing that fact. I was listening to you two. "It''s the ancestors that are bad, so I wish I''d put those dragons in a terrible way." "That''s the Divine Treasure, isn''t it? "Oh well..." "A tool for discussing the invincible and most powerful dragon. Humanly speaking, it''s like a beetle got a gun that kills humans. That would have been humiliating." Besides, if we were happy to beat that beetle, our world would get rougher and rougher and the beetles would be muddy with no natural enemies in the new heavens and earth. I see, you''ll be angry. "... often the creator of the Lasbos system is to treat the humans and animals he makes himself as a failure and destroy them all and rebuild them anew." "Oh, yeah." "Even if that god ignores the monster who said he didn''t need his love, he does allow the manufacture to behave like a manufacturer." An organism that I have created moves faithfully towards its principles of behavior. I do my best to avoid dying. God had affirmed that. Rikyo was a little happy about it. "Immortals and God are close to values, aren''t they? It also allows monsters to take human land and live, just as it allows humans to invade human countries and take it away or enslave it. What a fair thing." "I feel sorry for the people who took it, though." "That won''t help. That''s what dogs and cats do." God had made it clear that he did not create monsters to be destroyed by humans. The divine treasure is a tool made to fight monsters, but I guess it means it''s different from creatures. The cow knife is a tool to dismantle the cow, but the cow is not born to be dismantled by the cow knife. Well, in the first place, even if they give us divine treasures, humans are running away losing to monsters. If God was more dependent, the monsters would not have been able to banish humans. "It was an angry story originally. I can''t believe how many Eight Divine Treasures we have in our possession, so we''re being pushed to serve all of humanity." Of course, I can''t get through bragging about having the tools in my hand to fight the monsters of the old world and running away when the monsters of the old world come. But even so. If a country as far away as Majan is, it is still unacceptable for neighboring countries to distract from the fire on the other shore. Without labor, it''s unforgivable to taste freedom just because you''re human. "If you''re going to push the human representative against us, it''s up to you to support him." "... maybe so" Masakazo had affirmed it after a few thoughts. "We fight for Arcana, we fight for Arcana because the Arcana people are paying us." "Exactly. I work hard for Arcana and Domino because I trust and pay taxes for the people." No cheats, no chickens, no great success, no one-shot reversal. Just, like, dirty, tough, tough. It''s not funny or fun. It''s not a slow life, it''s not a hidden life. A citizen who normally works and pays more taxes out of less fruitful. For their sake, the trumpets are fighting. No, everything about Arcana''s soldiers, it should be. "It''s not funny that the guy who didn''t pay us made money because of our fight." "... right" Masakazo saw the palette. On top of that, I speak to Rikyo. "Hey Rikkyo, did you really need this war? "Oh, I needed it. The people of the old world had to fight us somewhere." It was a quick answer. Rikyo answered without hesitation. "They were definitely beating us up more than they had Pandora''s function. I guess we were aware that we were a" disaster "to this world." "... the power to attract disaster" "That''s right. Any external disaster that appears in this world will surely be drawn to Pandora." "It''s an unpleasant feature." "It''s a necessary feature, for this world." The monsters of the old world knew the functions of elixirs and pandoras. I knew it, so I tried to control it as much as I could. Intentionally aimed at Pandora to avoid running into Pandora by chance. In order not to accidentally get the main unit sucked by the elixir, he intentionally hit the main unit by the elixir. I know, but it was a necessary choice. "Hey Masakazo, have you ever read a series of novels in which Japan appears in different worlds? "What''s that?" "Don''t you know... There are numbers there, but Japan will move from land to world. So, war with the forces on the ground ahead" "... are you going to war? Normally. There''s a novel of that genre, it was to that extent. "Because the author wants to write a story like that, and the reader wants to read a story like that, so it does" "Heh." "It''s just, well, that''s what happens when you skip the novel''s convenience. ''Cause you, our hometown has a population of about 100 million, right? Pong and Japan emerge in this world. Suppose that there was no malice whatsoever and no intention of aggression. Still, war will be inevitable. "A hundred million people eat and drink, right? What about oil, what about electricity, before, all of a sudden, 100 million people eat and drink water? Then it will be a war." Of course, there''s a little exaggeration in it. If you are in the middle of a distant sea, you must be unable to make contact without so much. But regardless of the all-out war if it emerges in the neighborhood, clashes will be inevitable. A hundred million people in Japan just live. That is only harmful to those who live on this planet. "Even the monsters of the old world don''t have to go to war if it''s one or two of them who came this way. That''s the only way to live in the right mountains. If a human finds you, you can run away, and killing you has no effect on human society. Even the ten, the twenty, are similar. Maybe they''ll accept it in some village or settlement." The two women who see Masazo and Rikyo from behind empathize. Indeed, two, or six Japanese, who are endowed with extraordinary power. But still, there are only six of us. Even the strongest, they only eat and drink for six. Even if he were a common human being, the impact would be inevitable if he showed up in the neighborhood by as much as 100 million. "But are they hundreds or millions? That''s all the intelligent creatures out there, all of a sudden. Even if there is only good intentions on both sides, it will be a usurpation of food and settlements. Absolutely will." Rikkyo, experienced as a dictator, had assured Masakazo that he knew nothing. "Well, they didn''t have time to spare. Even if there was an area on this planet that humans had not yet reached, it would take too long to pioneer from scratch. Above all, it is absolutely impossible to allocate from scratch the land on which millions live" Planting seeds in the dry desert and sprinkling water will never grow crops. In the first place, I don''t have access to water. Even seeds don''t necessarily have a lot of them. Dropping fishing lines or throwing large nets in the Great Seas does not necessarily mean you can fish. Rather, the area where fishing can take place, even though there is an ocean, is extremely narrow. Land, if any, does not promise fruitfulness alone. Even if we leave out oil fields, mineral resources being buried, etc., worthless land and worthwhile land are clearly separated. Of course, land unsuitable for agriculture could be improved, but that required a tremendous amount of time and effort. It is not nearly time to look at thieves and crush the ropes, it is too late to open them after the food crisis. "We just have to catch the land and the food from the ''guy who has it''. I don''t have any other hands, not good or bad. That''s what protecting millions of lives is all about." Maybe there are many wonderful locations, like miracles. Maybe there''s plenty of paradise left for the people. But what are the odds of that? How much time will it take to find it? Can a million lives stand it? Even if the indigenous people lived there, if you weigh that indigenous people and ''everyone'', you don''t have to think about which is heavier, etc. I did, too. "Yes, you did." Once, something that attacked Arcana. Once, something that baked dominoes. They missed the old days. "I can''t wait to see that as evil. I can''t wait to lose because it''s evil." This world is doing that. In such a world, everyone lives. It is inexorable for the Creator of that world to make aggression and plunder evil. "... so, well. I know how angry they are." "About what? "About the backcutter." The monsters of the old world were playing their part. Using the ''flesh'' of human-tree organisms as a material, they came to this world as ships. To avoid wasting that sacrifice, everyone was moving for the whole thing. But fugitives are always on the battlefield. Even if millions of lives are not missed, dozens will be missed. In anticipation of that, it seems that the backcutter who abandoned the front was among the monsters of the old world. "Oh, you said you ran away? "Yes, they want it handed over as soon as they find it. I know what it''s like to live in this world until the dragon gives up his life for everyone and wins." The fugitives apparently fled to scatter with their families. That''s exactly what they''re after now. "I don''t think the people of the old world can forgive a guy who hasn''t done his duty, if only he could." "... well" "Of course, so am I." The war is over, but reconstruction from the war has just begun. That includes the end of the fugitive soldiers. Both the pallet and the stend could only stare at the back of the man who would be responsible for it. 355 Development "I got it." The Great Heavenly Dog said it could be done quickly, such as a transport ship. That is why everyone waited in front of the woods on purpose. Nevertheless, there is no way that a large ship can be filled with normal thinking. There was a size relationship, and an intensity problem. "... this, the ship? Not a raft? "Excuse me, it just looks like a board..." Large parquet, plates that can only be seen as. It is quite large, so it is unlikely that even humans can ride horses. The split thickness is also considerable, and it certainly doesn''t make me uncomfortable when they say the bottom plate of the ship. But it is a board, no matter how you look at it. There are square holes that seem to make sense everywhere, and there are square holes on the sides. But it''s still a board. It''s not a ship. "... Oh, you mean that" "That''s the lord of Ungaikyo. Don''t you have to explain?" "No, I should have come up with this idea... you''re a really amazing person" "There''s a boulder heavenly dog, praise him." But Rikkyo was guessing. Neither Stend, nor the Holy Knight, nor the SS are well informed. The two of us are going to go ahead and talk. "After all, should I make it too big? "Right, make it up to you in numbers if you can. And durable, if you can, run out in one round trip." "... I knew you couldn''t use this." "We could do something with a little more time. But if it stays the way it is, the Immortal or Tengu will have to operate the ship. I''m in a hurry. I''ll lend you ten or so men under my gates, give them back soon." "Thank you" Nevertheless, they don''t have a problem. Rikyo said he wanted a boat to pick up people coming to get jobs from different countries, so he should certainly build it fast. "So when it comes to tools that you can talk to people far away," "Oh, you should be here soon." Rikyo also wanted long-distance means of communication. That''s what I''ve wanted for a long time now. Warp communication is now established by Noah, whose restrictions have been lifted, but what a warp communication to communicate with a letter on a ship to be warped. Distance communication is harder than warp, so the common sense of the planet is different worlds. "I used to make a lot of treasures talking to distant people. Mostly, I remember working hard for about two hundred years between four and three thousand years ago" It was too much of a statement. It is true that we have lived for 10,000 years, so it is only natural that two hundred years out of a thousand years will be sparse. On second thought, mountain waters are also extremes in five hundred years if they are limited to swordsmanship, so the Great Tengu, who makes treasure for twenty times that, is crazy. In many ways, I care about his brain. I wonder what''s going on with memory and all that, is there no limit to human memory? "Besides, my current apprentice is very elaborate. We''re also developing new treasures." Suibo, who kept inflating on his own, is probably right, but this great heavenly dog is also working too hard on his own. Maybe once he releases the technology he developed in 10,000 years, that''s what 10,000 years of civilization will go on. What will happen when 10,000 years of civilization progress, about the twenty-first century from the Neolithic period? Thinking about it, that this man has been making treasures all alone since the Neolithic Age. You don''t have to think specifically. You''re crazy, but you''re even more crazy when you think specifically. He is the heir (in person) to a lost (not lost) super ancient civilization (currently developing in its progression). "Don''t hesitate to take Elixir''s lord with you, as does my junior." "... Hi" Finally, Rikyo knew how I felt about the festival. Festival I had given up to Swibbock, the owner of Eckezax, the previous generation, that it would never happen. Rikkyo was similarly disinclined to stick with the first owner. It is, of course, a common perception of everyone on the spot. "Great Heavenly Dog ~" With that in mind, a heavenly dog appeared with his luggage with his escort, looking about youthful. Of course, nobody thinks you''re the right age. "Oh, are you here? What do you say, you find him? "Yes, yes, I found it. It was in a warehouse about 3,500 years ago." "Oh, about that time of year" A warehouse containing 3,500 years old treasures. The point is an active warehouse, not a ruin. "This guy is my direct apprentice, named Nau-on." "Yes, I''m Nauon, a disciple of the Great Tengu. Nice to meet you, mistress." The young (compared to ours) Tengu, who was introduced, also began to arrange treasures there on the ground. I don''t think it''s dirty to put it on the ground. "I brought mine too, not just from the Great Tengu! "Oh well, you did your best too." "Yeah, I''d like to dream of selling it to a crook! Seeing that innocent Heavenly Dog, Stend was guessing something. "... sounds just like the scholars at Disuia''s museum" I had a bad feeling about it. He thought it was a geeky race, making his hobby his job. Perhaps they''d listen to me for a long time, and I''d gotten myself into it. "Well, there''s a lot of them." "Yeah, there are a lot of them! "Oh, is this the phone?" "I don''t know what Denwa is, but it''s all about confidence! It should be noted that the two Caputos are interested in treasures arranged on the ground. Masazo recognized as many mobile phone models as there were, but I assumed Rikkyo and Stend would be different. Of perhaps a dozen treasures, most would have nothing to do with the spirit of this one. "This is the stone of Yamahiko, a reproduction of Yamahiko''s art." That''s what I said, and I started messing with as many stones as I could grip. Just the treasure, there''s no room for artificiality. Maybe if I threw it on the river plain, I wouldn''t be able to tell it apart from the Immortals. "Thus..." [Can you hear me] I heard a whispering voice in everyone''s ears on the spot. Well, it is certainly a call-based tool. "Yamahiko''s technique can send words to certain people to the extent that immortals can detect signs when they use it. But this sends words to whisper to everyone around you." That seems convenient. However, it is not the tool that Rikyo is looking for. "It''s like a live broadcast in a department store." "Yeah, that''s how you''re gonna be able to use it." Rikyo had affirmed Masakazo''s words. Depends on the scope, but I would be able to use it that way. "But this is a call, we can''t reach each other, can we? "Yes, this just speaks from one side. If they have this too, we can talk for once..." "That''s not what I want." It''s like discussing it in a speaker. That''s not a call, it''s close to noise. Maybe the people around you will be annoying. "There are other things like this. I call it a burglar stone, and I can make all the noise around me." "Well, that''s amazing... how do you use it? When questioned by the palette, Nauon manipulated the stone. Even so, I don''t know how it''s different from the stone I just had. ''Well, that''s amazing... how do you use it? "... my voice, from that stone! Since it''s called a burglar stone, I thought it was something of a bug, Rikyo and Masakazo. But it was clearly different when they actually used it. Broadly speaking, eavesdropping would also be possible, but this is either... "Recording, here it is." "Or a phonograph." Seal your voice in this stone and give it to the distant. That way, you''ll be able to bring your voice far away in a way. Of course, it''s not what Rikyo was looking for. "I know this is convenient... can''t it? "I know I''m awesome too, but this is a letter, okay? "... right" Compared to her husband, Stend is impressed. She seemed surprised as far as she was concerned, just saying that she could hear her voice from the stone. Nevertheless, I do realize that I have no use for it. It''s going to be a sale, but it doesn''t seem useful. "And this is thunderstone. I made it." A stone with a much different name emerged. It may be natural because the producers are different, but it is a noisy name. "... let me ask you once, is that a reproduction of the heavenly motion method? "I can''t reproduce such advanced techniques. It''s against this purpose in the first place, isn''t it?" Naturally the pallet who saw the top showdown between Fuukei and Suibok would be wary, but Nauon was laughing and denying it. Nevertheless, it doesn''t sound like a metaphor or a joke if a Immortal or Tengu mentions'' Kami-Mi ''or anything. But surely, we don''t call you Heavenly Motion right now. "This is an application of momentum..." Aah! Everyone on the spot was keeping their ears down. Because the noise of the blast sounded untouched. It was just as loud as a thunderbolt. "This is how you can speak up." Bragging naughty on while keeping your ears down. Look at that, myself a nosy cell. It should be noted that everyone around them had lost respect. Rather, I am outraged. "I think I''m moving away from the spirit..." "Tell me first..." Both Palette and Genzo complained in teasing. Especially Makzo, he sinks in remembrance of his old self. After all, when people do weird things without warning, there''s something mentally hard. "In the first place, why do I actually grab it... I wish I could say I can speak up..." Stend''s complaint would also be particularly so. The function is simple, so just say it by mouth. In the first place, there are limits to louder voices. Wouldn''t it be too much ability for the person who is using it to have earaches as well? "And it was this treasure that we developed them together! A treasure like a small bronze duck was on Nauon''s palm. "This is my confidence piece, it''s called a noise bell! They were all down on the spot. A jewel used by Lloyd and damaged by mountain water. The producer was using it without any need to involve everyone. "Isn''t that just a weapon..." Who the hell could have denied Rikyo''s words? In the first place, they''re all hearing paralyzed. I was losing my sense of equilibrium, and it had been awhile. Still around looking proud, both Cell and Naughty were insane. There was no aggressive will, I just wanted to brag about it. No offense, no offense. But punishment seems necessary. "So this is Brotherstone. This can communicate with each other. It''s a treasure made by the Great Tengu." "Let it out from the beginning." With a simmering rage, slap Nauon''s head as hard as you want with thunderstone. Of course, nobody''s stopping me. "Pfft... I''ve been awesome for 3,500 years." "Get this out of the beginning." Proud cell. Who the hell beats that head with a noise bell (abbreviated)? "There''s just a couple of problems." "Your head is the problem! "Yes! No, I have a problem to solve. Listen." "You listen to me! Or in the first place, talk about something else first! Don''t do anything dangerous in the first place! Angry Rikkyo. As one who manipulates the demon knife of vengeance, we must retaliate. No one can stop that will. "If you actually use it, you won''t know how it works." "I don''t want to know! I need to know where it is! You''re not listening to me! You have nothing to do with the call in the first place! The Great Heavenly Dog is the best prestigious long-lived man in the world, and that is the man who puts down even Suibok and his master, Kacho. If I punched him in the face, he had the potential for me to move. Well, that would be a worry. Maybe even on this occasion, ''Big Ten Dog is bad, can''t you help getting beat up?'' You must say. Put yourself up on the shelf. "Who said you wanted to hear the history of the call in the first place! If this isn''t there, well, you''ll need to make sure you have the features you want! The fact that you''ve made finished products means you knew what I wanted you to make! "Well, you know, I can''t be proud if it''s not like this." "Think sales! You''re licking business! Instead of injuring customers with products, attack them and what! A cell that licks the blood flowing from its own head. I think it''s bad, but I''m not going to punish myself because I have a strong will to live. "It''s the best thing to do." "Let me experience Dinesleife! "I''m already experiencing this, and the first woman to use it is short tempered... well, anyway, you want to make a call with someone in a distant place, don''t you? I miss you, and a man who misses 10,000 years ago. "It''s annoying that he''s full of will to live... he''s not responding." "Anyway, I can''t talk to someone who''s too far away from principle" Perhaps it would have been seen with respect if it had been more than a minute ago, talking about knowledge and technology. "Basically, this treasure is also an application of Yamahiko''s art. Like other fairy arts, it does not work outside the range where the signs can be felt. If I''m swimming with Eckezax, I can''t get through to someone too far away." "Can you do something about it? "Of course I am, I''m a big heavenly dog. As long as I''m ready, I don''t care. Specifically, all you have to do is set up treasures along the way and tell them. If you make one of those treasures, you''ll have no problem because you can increase them with Ungaikyo." "It''s a relay station... I see, it''s just like a radio wave. So, how long does it take? "If you''re going to devote yourself to it, even the ingredients will be made in three days. I''m just checking, brothers. Can stones be a pair? If you add more with Ungaikyo, we''ll talk about it all." Cells that started wrapping treasure bandages around their own heads that were bleeding. Rikyo knows exactly what the story is about. I see, Ungaikyo makes a complete copy, so I guess it''s inappropriate in this case. Suppose a pair of sibling stones were taken as A, B, and 100 B. Voices emanating from A are transmitted to all of B. Plus, there''s a hundred B''s. All voices pour into one A. That seems usable with it, but it seems daunting. "Cell phones or radios... no, I appreciate that..." "We can make brothers stones that have been adjusted to keep them from mixing, but when it comes to making them that way, it''s going to take a while there. Plus, the stones are going to be a hell of a lot." "Can you do something about that one? "Don''t work it out if you make it new. I''m just going to have to start by working out my ideas, I think it''ll take seven days." "... is that okay?! "Because the principle is simple, it''s like a toy compared to two right arms. Let me add my disrespect and apologize. Hearing that, Rikyo was punching himself in the proud face. "If you''re going to apologize, don''t do it from the beginning." Neither Genzo, nor Pallet, nor Stend had the energy to penetrate the overly free first elixir possessor. So I''m already doing my best. Therefore, there was nowhere to stop Rikkyo. 356 Cons "Ships" made by the Great Tengu. That was literally the part to make the ''Ark''. From the outset, it was assumed that replication would be made by Ungaikyo, and that the same thing would be made in bulk and combined into a ship. We stick the boards together as big boards, and we stick them even more together into boxes. And let it float, while Tengu and Immortals float and steer the ship. Naturally, but not so sturdy. That is the extent to which we have made our children''s toys larger. Nevertheless, if you assume that it was originally made by a cell or that a restricted ungaikyo replicates it, you won''t have a problem with the amount you throw away. Rikyo used its stale ark to collect talent that was gathering from all over the place and transport it to Domino and Arcana. For how many minutes, going overland could have hit the crowd. Many refugees are now trying to escape to Arcana and Domino. It will be very difficult to get through them being held hostage along the border. The kingdoms of Arcana and Oseo drew a line to the map of the surrounding area. It is an extension of the border between Arcana and Oseo, which divides the sphere of power either above or below it. The fate of the world was determined precisely by the dividing meter, the line drawn to the map. The nations on the Arcana side will not be conquered or occupied by dragons. But they do everything they can to plunder from dragons. Grain, livestock, fresh fish, not paintings, treasures, etc. It takes away all that makes sense to non-human beings and all that is really necessary to humans. Don''t hesitate to do that anymore. No anxiety or fear whatsoever. There is only one way to prevent it. To Arcana, it was to send less tribute than it would take away. But not all nations on the Oseo side would be occupied or ruled. A small country just like the original Oseo, a country worthless to take away, a country that has sent its contribution, a country that has vowed to obey. They were lightly forgiven. They will continue to need contributions in the future, but ironically they have decreased compared to before. But that''s the story of a small country. If it was a big country, if it was a country with worthy territory, it was occupied even if it sent its contribution. Depending on the species who wanted the land, the people who originally lived there were either expelled or treated like serfs. Anyway, the monsters of the old world succeeded in invading. With so many sacrifices, he gained valuable land and food. There is currently only one adult dragon, but I do not know how long ''peace'' by one of them will last. But one thing is for sure. This'' equilibrium ''was necessary to protect the'' future interests'' of both countries. Currently, the mountain waters were quiet in the Wang capital. He was also expected to be present because of the possibility that a negotiating seat could be set up with Oseo in the future, and because of the relationship that ''long-lived men who are not evil fairies'' are respected over there. It should be noted that the Great Heavenly Dog was refused attendance on the contrary because he knew the other leader and face. "If my brother is going to attend, I''m going home." "Why are you still alive... it''s not human spiritual power..." ''If my brother sees the boat, I don''t know what he will do! Don''t let me cling to the secret border! ''A grudge? I didn''t even think I''d betrayed anything like that from the beginning. Anyway, I just don''t want to get involved. " And it was a convincing reputation. He hasn''t changed his personality in any way since 10,000 years. Well, it maintains the community for 10,000 years, even with that personality, so I guess it''s competent. It''s just that there''s something wrong with the priorities in the brain. Well, it''s mountain water. There is no way that a man in the position of Director General of Martial Arts has any work to do in this situation. With my family, I was supposed to spend some time relaxing. "Ugh." "Yeah, it reminds me of Rayne when I look at the fans. I couldn''t do much with him." Mountain water adored her own daughter. Or Blois and Rayne were still angry. So the mountain water was only playing with the baby''s fans. It was better to respond immortally here, but rather to enrage them both. "Ugh." So I was passing through a man in a bad position. If they really hate me, that''s the one that won''t even let me hold my fans, so I know they''re obstinate. Of course, I''m serious about it. I''m stubborn for good reason. "Ugh." "Fan, you''re a good boy." "Am I a bad boy? "No, that''s not true. Rayne''s a good kid, too." "Am I a bad wife? "No, that''s not true. Blois is the best wife I''ve ever had." At a time like this, I think Mountain Water is my bad husband and father. Human beings, when they fail, they fail. This is immature, you can''t even escape the word. So is Suibok, and so is myself that Suibok admitted. Mountain water is the ideal swordsman, the ideal immortal and the ideal soldier. But that clearly contradicts being the ideal father. That is what human beings are. It''s more than a contradiction, it''s impossible. They cannot be completely compatible, even if they can be somewhat stirred together. The relationship between humanity and ability cannot be broken, it is a relationship between the front and back. Go for the strongest, the strongest, the strongest. They need to be self-serving, and they also need to be serious and competitive. They are not due to temporary training, but to habits. Even if I didn''t like practice or effort, if I could work hard for some goal, I''d rather call that a joke. Normally, if you don''t, you can''t work hard for a purpose. It has nothing to do with seriousness to be able to work hard on what you like, rather it is more serious to be able to work hard on what you dislike. (Of course, I''m not saying that people who work hard to do what they want are not serious) Anyway, mountain water is serious, so I won''t get out of hand at work. And I would say that the mountain waters that Blois and Rain know, of course, were always at work. The mountain water was strong, and spiritual enough to serve the famous family of Takemen. At least, it wasn''t belligerent. When Bulova was active, he was often fought together on Doowe''s orders, but in that case, it was something we were both in a bad mood for. Fighting festivals and runs with excellent qualities was also not aggressive. So both Blois and Rain were subtly mistaken. Even though mountain waters like to train, they don''t like to fight themselves. He also prefers to do archery to others, but he doesn''t like to fight. Sometimes I actually enjoyed fighting, for example, when fighting against Toon. Sometimes I was quite happy when dealing with the rough guy challenging me. However, the mountain water didn''t really put emotions on the table, nor did it go beyond the boundaries of work, so it wasn''t noticeable. So neither of us knew and didn''t notice. That in some cases, you are aggressively impotent from yourself. That was something that Thoon would have felt even in the first meeting, and Festival I had also guessed in relation to the fact that I was talking quite a bit. There must be a difference between men and women around here. Nevertheless, mountain water is not the only character I like to train. If he had that personality, he would be relieved of his training. I should have been self-completing, self-satisfied, and abandoned untrained as it was. Anyway, you can''t get out of the temper of ''enjoying fighting some opponents'' or ''even fighting death'' from a human being named Mountain Water. I know it won''t be appreciated by the women, but I have no choice but to give it up. Or definitely get rid of it if it succeeds. "It''s my fault, I''m so sorry" The same goes for Cell and Suibok, but the conscious long-lived who did something wrong honestly apologizes. The guy who honestly can''t apologize, he''s become an evil fairy. But that''s especially true of Cell and Swivok, but not the apologetic side can take it. I apologize because there are things I can and cannot forgive. "You stay at work the whole time." "It''s true! Depending on what you''re asking, ''All you have to do is give me money!'' It''s the lowest claim, ''but I can''t help but feel safer while I''m actually at work. In the first place, mountain water has always been at work. It''s weird, but it''s better to be together while you''re at work. "... but Dad" And Rayne asked anxiously. Yes, the situation is different than before. "No way, go to Oseo again and destroy me, or what? "You''ll be fine for the time being, at least until you''ve renovated your two right arms" Not surprisingly, emotionally, whenever you break it, as it''s limited to rational stories. On top of that premise, Mountain Water believed that the relationship between Oseo and Arcana would not deteriorate for the time being. There are two reasons. First and foremost, because the people of both countries are free of angry contradictions and get the bumps of dissatisfaction. Otheo, or refugees from countries where dragons destroy, in principle plan to have them become smallholder farmers. Even if I get another job, they''re gonna treat me pretty bad. Blah, it''s close to slavery. Nor is it such a sweet thing as a slave often kept by the protagonist, if he does, by a gentle master. That will be what the cowhorses will be used for. By the way, from the values of Immortals and Tengu, there is no big difference between humans using cowhorses and humans using humans. God is similar. Well, in short, you make the poor people who have been expelled from their country look even more pathetic by putting them into weakness. The easiest way to make a lower level human being happy is to prepare a lower level human. It''s simpler for Oseo. In the first place, the war against Arcana itself is also to clear up the domestic indignation. Even if it''s a draw, it''s a draw after a unilateral blow to the opponent''s national territory. Actually, you can call it a victory. I can''t say we''re not dissatisfied, but we''re rooting out other countries to make it our own territory, so it won''t be a big deal. Sometimes it can mean staying on track with a streak of victories, but it''s much less likely that grievances will explode and develop into war. "Strong countries, we can''t just bump into each other. Sometimes it''s neighboring countries, and you won''t be aggressive." Last time, Arcana sent mountain water to Oseo, while carrying out sabotage work at the Festival Me and Rikyo. Both were very damaging and infuriating to Oseo. But the Arcana leadership allowed that. Why? That is simply because Oseo was weak. A hundred years from now, or two hundred years from now, we will develop the technology of the Golem and become a threat. Though I don''t know, I tried to abduct Suibok. At the joint wedding, the prince herself rambled. So they were the cause of the move, but if Oseo were a country with the same power as Arcana at the moment, he wouldn''t have done anything big. The premise is strange, but if Oseo had made an alliance with the dragon at that time, he must have ended it calmly. It is an unpleasant way of saying it, but whether we make each other angry or kill each other, we beat him up because it will not be a problem at all. Not now, it''s the only threat to each other. If we were wealthy with each other, we wouldn''t dare to wage war. The basics of military law lie in not fighting enemies that are stronger than you, and fighting enemies that are weaker than you. If you think about fighting strong enemies, you should think about when you lose rather than thinking about how to win. If you can win as surely as you''ve done something cowardly, you don''t need an army. The country accumulates military power because it is less likely to be attacked while also invading and defending itself. Only being simply stronger than the military law on the plane can keep the state away from the damage of violence. Of course, such psychological shackles cannot be counted on. In some cases, it easily develops into war. In the first place, it was the princess of Oseo who plunged the fight even though there was a difference in national power. But still, it should be harder to develop into war than normal than both sides possess deterrence. Well, not for a local war, but for a full-scale war. We are in a situation where it is difficult to develop into war for more than one reason. If so, it will be fine for the time being. Even if there are more than one spark of war. "So what about when it comes to curing your petrification? That''s what Blois heard, but that''s probably the next thing he cares about, even as Rayne. As always, the body of mountain water was in a partially petrified state. "... it seems a little difficult" 357 Couples Now, it is Suibok who brought God back to Arcana. Speaking of what he was doing now, he was engaged in the treatment of saving patients suffering from symptoms similar to those of Festival Me. Immortality, alchemy. Peaches, ginseng fruit. Mass production was made possible by Danua. These were banned from circulation because of certain concerns. Clearly, it is such a concern that the use of magic will no longer be necessary. Nevertheless, war with dragons is not the case if you are saying so. The leaders of the Arcana kingdom used Danua, who was unanimously free from restrictions, to distribute the pan peaches and ginseng fruits to the soldiers in general. The result was, in a sense, a natural result. Not as much as I festive, but there appeared to be a lot of "folk" suffering from the side effects of eating too many pan peaches. First, the main purpose of Pan Peach is to restore qi blood, but it is also good for beauty and can cure most diseases. Even make up for blindness and physical defects leading to ginseng results. It is not difficult to imagine what abuses would be committed if it were distributed to soldiers in general. It is easy to deceive if you insist that you have eaten it, because it is something that you will no longer eat. So the seller came out. Some also gave to sick families. Not all soldiers did that, and even if they ate pan peaches and carrot fruit, not all of them would die from side effects. However, because of the huge number of minutes distributed, many patients fell as a result. Or well, there were quite a few soldiers who said they ate too much simply because it was delicious. If you eat too much peaches and ginseng fruit, you will die. If such a thing is used by humans with no professional knowledge, it is not surprising how many dead people there are. It was delicious and had no problems if I didn''t eat too much, which meant that the damage had increased. Knowing that fact, did Caputo or the general use of magic relieve you, or did you feel sorry for yourself? Together, once again, the circulation of pan peaches and carrots was to be prohibited by law. That''s why Suibok was treated like that. Nevertheless, Suibok originally planned to go from the Great Eight States to the seat of God and just make an apology there. That was the case of the injury to the mountain water, and he was to stay in Arcana again. That means he hasn''t returned to the Great Eight States. "I''m worried..." Kacho, the elder of the Great Eight States, was depressed when his disciple, who had not returned in three thousand years, went somewhere again in two or three days. "Aren''t you bothering me somewhere again..." The anxiety was tangible because we hear that in the very short time before we came here, we were destroying one country. I didn''t think you''d be doing anything more disrespectful ahead of me when I went to apologize. In fact, it was. "Ha..." "Well, I''ll be back in a minute. Don''t look so sad, Master Kacho." "Yes, Master Kacho. Mr. Swibbock... well, he''s no longer a great immortal." It was the young Immortals and Tengu who comforted him like that. Zen and Fusabis greet each other with the geese. The truth is that Suibok was supposed to be with me, but the three of us are supposed to go around because we haven''t come back yet. Eight islands where people live, forming the Great Eight States. One of them, Blue Dan State. I was supposed to take Hussabis (and Swibbock), my new face, there. The three people, who received considerable hospitality on that relatively small island, had been guided to some large temple. Of course, Kacho and Zen know what''s going to happen here. But Fusabis had his neck clenched as to what would happen. Well, it''s not a bad thing, I guess. Exactly, I don''t want to take a sermon in this stream. "Hey, I''m looking forward to it." "Yay." In other words, there are usually even stores in the temple. It was usually treated like a festival. Inside the temple, the board room was tightly filled with ''guests'' sitting on top of the seated futon, and on the contrary, there were even people who stood by and peeked from the outside. There was certainly quite a bit of enthusiasm, young and old. The three of them, who were treated differently from them like that, naturally sat in a seat provided with a bunch of superior seats. "Hi, hi." When the old man showed up, the guests on the spot were welcoming him with applause. A high clapping sound sounded, telling them that the offering had begun. "Today, there''s a young Tengu from the secret cell, so this me, the best colored man in the Great Eight States, came to the entertainment table." A mild laugh occurs. Apparently, it''s a classic gag. It should be noted that Fusabis subtly did not understand Nori. "My name is Fusuma, Daiyashu Pavilion. Once again, I am delighted to have invited the Great Immortal. Enjoy, Fusabis and Zen." Be serious and sit on top of a bunch of stacked seats. He started talking on it. I started talking, or I started explaining. "This time this kind of art is welcoming our first customers, so let me be more polite than usual. This kind of inner circle laughter is something customers don''t know what''s funny when they''re all laughing." The old man spoke in a voice that often went to quietly listening customers. "There is no such thing as'' poisonous sweetness''. One of the owners of the mansion was playing nocturnal candy, and it''s a novel in which the younger man flattens it, including telling the younger man not to eat it because it''s poison. Naturally my husband gets angry, but my youngest wanted to ''I tried to die because I did something wrong, but I can''t''. Well, you''re not the misguided master in those words, chasing a rational bastard around, what a prick." I know. I know, there was an atmosphere. I see, it seems to be the spirit of this occasion that this man makes a laugh. "There are other stories called ''Manju''. I was having a drinking party with my buddies and I was going to say if there was anything to be scared of. I''m scared of my wife, but I''m scared of debt. But then I said," There''s nothing to be scared of. "So I couldn''t help but hear," I''m scared of manju, "so my people are laughing." It''s fun to be drawn in, even though one guy is just talking. I see, it was definitely a show. "Then you told me to look at the scary spot in the bun, and the next day, my people would throw the bun into his long house. Come on. I hear screams coming from inside the room, but what a smell, acting smell. So when I glanced softly inside, there was this guy who said he was scared and scared and was about to eat a bun. found deceitful. The fellows were angry, What are you really scared of! And, of course, the man comes, "I''m afraid of tea." Talking that far, the man was sitting back. "Well, I hear Master Fusabis is a doctor. What the doctor, the Heavenly Dog or Immortal doctor, says, must be protected. This time," My husband''s wife, "what the doctor, Immortal, Tengu said, is a lesson to be heard properly." "When it comes to drugs that work for everything, well, for the most part, fraud and the market have been decided. Except when it comes to the peaches that make Tengu and Immortals. Any illness, by the way, will heal, and even if you skip it, it''s delicious." "Speaking of blue dan carpenter Sisiu, he was a well lazy and famous carpenter. This won''t work. It won''t help. I can''t believe my parents yell at me all the time. Even such a bastard can carry it, so strange stuff. Sissiu''s wife was already a worker, and then she peered." "My wife always listened to my husband and listened to and did any selfishness. So, hey, I thought I''d give you a try on how far you''d listen to your selfishness, and Sissiu said something that Choi and I couldn''t do." "''Here, you. Weren''t you going to Red Dan today? Parents will mess with me again." "Ugh, you, hey, I don''t even know if I can do this anymore." "What''s wrong, I''m screwed in the futon. I already have breakfast", "My body is so tight... this is not a good disease", "What are you... lying again", "Are you lying, try sticking your hands in the futon" " "Of course, Sissiu''s guy is not sick or anything. But the weirdly wicked Sissiu one, actually, boiled a little water before his wife woke up and put it in a hot tub that she took out of the winter preparations." "''Oh, how hot. It''s like Yakan!'' ''Oh, no more. You can''t just burn me and throw me away, you can throw me straight into the ocean. Stay, I''ll call the Immortals and the Doctors soon." "No, no! No, no, no! I don''t need a doctor, a Immortal, or a Tengu!'' ''I don''t know, I thought I was feeling better all of a sudden!'' ''My illness can only be cured with pan peaches! "The lady guy is here. Anyway, even in Daiyashu, Pan Peaches are not very attractive to you many times. But if it''s for my husband, I''ll slap him on the knee and jump out of the house." "''... whoa, he''s really gone. Shit, if it works out, you can eat that pan peach again." "When I was a kid, I just ate a slice of it." "It was good, it was already there." "And that''s where I notice breakfast. Come to think of it, I haven''t eaten anything since I woke up." "" Hehe, it''s bad to waste it... "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no. "" "''You ahhhhhhh! I got it ~ ~!''" "''Hih, no!?'' ''What''s up, you?'' ''Yes, no, nothing.'' ''Oh, like less breakfast?" "Su, Master Swibbock is here." "Master Swibbock?!" "Whoa, I thought I was taking you to hell..." "So, you were eating the rice that Atashi made. If God Thunder was going to eat, I should have made something better. So, where''s Thunder God?" I was surprised by your voice and went somewhere. "" I didn''t mean to surprise the Thunder God. " "I can smell a good, not really, reasonably good smell coming into a poor longhouse. It''s a big deal because the guy from Sissiu''s wife came back with a whole bunch of peaches." "''If you hadn''t yelled, Lady Swibbock would have gone to hell.''" Well, that''s good. Then eat this before the Thunder God returns. That way, God Thunder is dying. He won''t come again. "" Oh, you... did you really bring it to me already? "''Cause it''s for you, hey, it''s not a couple,'' ''Oh, hey...'' ''Come on, I''ll hang up, eat''" "The wife guy is not a good one of people. Hey, cut one cut of the pan peach. I put him inside my husband''s futon. That''s what I wanted more and more, my husband''s guy, greedy." "''Hey, are you healed?'' ''Ugh, uh-huh'' ''Plum?'' ''Uh-huh, give me more. Yeah!'' ''Aye! "And well, I wish I could. Sissiu eats more and more. I don''t know if you all know it, but a pan peach can cheer up any tattoo if you eat a slice, and it blows you up sick. But if you eat it all..." "''Ugh... oh...'' ''You?! "And well, I really had a fever and fell. If I stay like this, I''m really gonna die, and I thought Sissiu was gonna ask his wife to call a doctor this time." "''Oh, hey, you...'' ''Oh, my God, you. I''m gonna throw you in the ocean right now!'' ''Yes, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "It''s from the futon, and Shishiu fell all the way. Well, that''s not hard. When she saw her husband, who was about to get boiled down, she left the long, poor house in a panic." "''Ugh, Ugh, I''m gonna die, I''m gonna die...''" You! I brought the Immortal! '''' Ha, quick, you......! "" Whoa, what''s up, Sissiu? "" Immortal. Well, I''m sorry, actually, I ate a whole bunch of peaches. "" Oh, you did that. I can''t help it. It''s him. " "When I hit the poison in the fugue, I can''t believe I buried it up to my neck. When I ate too many pan peaches, I sat on my knees in a special bucket and buried it straight up to my neck. I''ll be cured in three days, but I don''t know. My wife screams when she sees her buried husband." "''You, you''re dead!'' ''And I haven''t shimmered...'' ''Stay put, I''ll dump you in the ocean now''" "Every man is stuck in a barrel, my husband and dirt. If you think there''s no way you can handle that..." "''Yeah, make it good!'' ''Ma, wait, does anyone really lift it!'' ''Come on, now it''s time to dump him in the ocean!'' ''Ha, help me!'' ''I''ll do what you say! "''Do you have a wife who truly takes what her husband says! It looks like you can come later." and well, Fusabis, who enjoyed the hospitality of celebrity arts, was smiling and applauding. I see, it was a pleasant seat. There were quite a few lessons to be learned, and the knowledge was a fable to acquire. Maybe he''s a kind of bard. Enjoying a culture not found in the border cell, she was saying thank you. "Thank you, Fusma. It was a very good story." "Looks like you enjoyed it, more importantly" Of course, the surrounding guests were thrilled. It seems an intrinsic culture, developed on an island in the sky with little entertainment. "No, you were really good. If I could, I would have asked Swibbock." "No, Master Kacho. If Master Swibbock wanted me, he wouldn''t be able to talk about it now." He is the man who crushed this island three thousand years ago. In the Great Eight States, Suibok is known as a kind of god. If you do anything wrong, Master Swibbock will come, or something like that. Earlier, he was treated like a reaper. In fact they are worse, so Fusabis was wondering about it though. "There you go, shouldn''t you have done it to Fuukei? "Ha! And so was that." No, I should have wondered if it was the master who would even rattle the deceased. Zen, Fusabis, even Fusma were in trouble. "... No, if I''d done that, I''d have been rather angry" Even such a discussion, the guests enjoyed it as a spectacle. And now it''s over... "Master Kacho, can you hear me? The art of Yamahiko was echoing in the temple. "I''m sorry I''m late, I''m coming over now." 358 Two. Overdose of pan peaches spread to the kingdom of Arcana. The worst symptom was still the sacrifice. I took it continuously in large quantities, and there is no way the symptoms are mild. In contrast, Genzo, who consumed an unbeatable amount, did not have the symptoms themselves. After all, I guess the amount of qi and blood is fundamentally different. Overdose of pan peaches shrinks rather than increases life expectancy. It is originally a peach that appears to be rejuvenated because its metabolism becomes more active or its necrotic cells rise. If you take too much of it, your metabolism becomes too active and your cells boil up. That doesn''t make sense for my health. Nevertheless, there''s the Great Tendo. Already, the festival has undergone a literal life-extending procedure that even stretches its life expectancy itself. By doing so, I was spared the fact that I would die like this. Exams, peaches, ginseng fruit, treasure, magic, witchcraft, danua. Those, in Arcana, where all the means of treatment that can exist in this world are in place, can''t be helped if they''re not even dead. Yes, if you weren''t even dead. Even in this world, death is not light. It may be a kind of irony that my festival, which houses all the qi blood, benefits from all medical means. Nevertheless, there was no immediate return to the boulder. Naturally, Festival I did not wake up after being treated. If the old Japanese would hear this, they''d say, ''How cool!'' And I would have unconditionally raised it. Also, the inhabitants of this world will have similar sentiments. Neither do the Heads of State ever deny it. It will honor his struggle and dedication. But the women around us don''t either. In Arcana, where the system was going to be put in place little by little, the Festival also had to wait slowly for my recovery. By his side, I was just waiting. When this happened, it even seemed ''careless'' to me that even though I knew it was proper medical care, only the man I loved in the coffin gave me his neck. "Saiga......" So crushed, who was it? Festival As I have learned, this is how good a fit is when it is appreciated by others, the strongest is required. Instead, if he were a man who would run away in that situation, throw it out because he didn''t like it, that would have been the women taking his sleeping neck off. So, that''s it. Festival I did what I had to do, and I had to follow it around. Nevertheless, the strongest man has done his duty, and he''s dying of it, and he''s barely conscious. It would also be natural to think that they don''t like that situation. No tsugars, no hapines, no snares, no runs. All I could do was be beside him. And it was Eckezacks who watched it from afar and could never empathize. Thank God, it weighs completely differently. If you try Eckezax, it is what you have experienced many Lord against you, except for Swivok, and to put it badly, you are accustomed to it. For the treasure of God, which is made assuming that the Lord will die from the beginning, the loss of the Lord is not that sad. Of course, it was something they knew that was different from humans. "Eckezacks" "It''s me..." As usual, a natural swimbok without any signs. He was only speaking to Eckezacks. "Excuse me, I need a little help." "... sorry, what is it now? "No, I need your help." Needless to say, Swibbock is the most powerful man in the world. He is a man who no longer actively fights from himself, but can turn this situation upside down on his own if he wants to. It''s hard to imagine that he could use the help of Eckezacs now. "... what are you going to do" "I''m going to go back to the flower bills once, because I''ve been treated. I already have permission." "You really have a different speed range." If you want to do it, everything is a man who can speed things up. Like we did in the Great Yamond, medical practice can be done fast as well. The conclusion he originally made is natural because it has the aspect of allowing any technique to be practiced with maximum efficiency. "But what exactly are we going to do when we say we''re going back to the flower bills? I don''t care how many times I tell you I can''t move, that''s why I can''t move here." "No problem because it shrinks" "... from here, in a breath? "It would be possible with you out of the limit and me now after a thousand and five hundred years of training" The shrinkage cannot be moved up or down, but even if it is unplugged, there is maximum place where the signs can be sensed. Paradoxically, if you increase your sign sensing abilities, you will be able to travel in shrinkage even in distant locations. "No, this star is round... isn''t there too much altitude difference? "It''s a long way from round, so let''s have an angle problem. Plus, if we get any closer, we''ll figure it out on our own." "... originally there was a void law in this land, shouldn''t we just go home in a void law? "It''s not that simple, void law is one of the most difficult techniques." "If you say so, you really can''t, but when you say so, you''re really unconvincing." Originally, it was Swivok in his youth who broke through a void that man could not cross on his own with a primitive spiritual theory of working very hard. I don''t think so, because he can''t do it. Not as convincing as a hairy one. "I wish there were clear landmarks, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to go from void to world." "¡­ can be observed from the void," "Um, two right arms, eight kinds of divine treasures, and then there''s the secret border." Neither of them are in the Great Eight States. I see, you''d say it''s impossible to go home in a void law. "The Great Heavenly Dog in the Secret Frontier went to Arcana to mark both his right and right arms, mindful that they had been used continuously..." "Always this guy is a light-hearted long-lived man... isn''t that enough to keep in touch with Yamahiko''s technique? Even if I do not fight aggressively from myself, it is psychologically reassuring that Suibok exists as an ally. Festival In a situation where we remain down and the mountain water is putting out to repair our two right arms, I guess I have a lot of anxiety when I fall out. Eckezaks stood on the Arcana side talking about the Lord as well. "What, are you anxious without me? "... well" "My disciple will use you if you have to." Well, sure, you can if you want to. It''s just that when you wake up, you''ll be in my shock. "Don''t drag me around, I''ll be back in about half a month with the flower bills. My master cared, because the guy in the mountain water had all those hand injuries and he didn''t greet me at all." "... you bring the flower bills this far? "Is there a problem? I thought I''d ask the florist to help me with Arcana, just like the Great Tengu did." In the end, it is a flower bill that only allowed me to hold about a tea treat. There''s no way I wasn''t heartbroken to blurt out the samurai who are employed in other countries and go home. "Unlike me, who has been away for 3,000 years, my master is now the elder of flower bills. You''re going to hear too much about it." "Master you and Fuukei worship... like I want to see you, like I don''t want to see you" "For me, I''m equal to my father, and I want to introduce you to him." The heavenly realm where immortals live alongside the secret realm, the Great Eight States. It is the birthplace of Goku and Gallu, which drove the mountain waters to the extreme. Of course, both Suibo and Fuukei were born in the land. In a way, it would be a hell of a magic world. "If I were you, I''d bring the deserted capital of Grand Yamond." "Though floating in the sky, think of limits" To put it correctly, I left it unattended, not deserted, but I can''t help but care. "Anyway... I haven''t done a lot to Sansui or to this land that has embraced you. This time, I took my apprentice with me at the heart of it." "Did you realize... or were you originally going to come to every Great Eight States? "I was when I talked to my master. I didn''t think this was happening, so I was going to hold a festival." "Festival?" "It''s a match for my friend, a martial arts dedication match." It is emotion, not qi blood, that moves the divine treasure. That''s why Floating Spring can also activate Pandora. Paradoxically, that is a changeable one, but therefore also a weakness that the power is not constant. It would be Eckezacks to know that logic better than anyone else. It is the mental state of Swivok today that I cannot believe because she is the one. "It''s been a long time, using you. I feel bad for Saiga..." I used to have doubts about myself, to put it badly. It was burning with anger at itself to shake off that suspicion. I can''t swim right now. He holds Eckezax with firm pride, just as the mountain waters are. ''... it''s been a long time, what it feels like to be used by you'' "Right... it''s been a really long time since this, this feeling of everything stopping" Swivok, the most powerful embodiment, with the liberated Eckezaks of restriction in his hands. Its enhancement was unusual, and it had reached a sensation close to time stillness simply by using a light, instantaneous work. "... you''ve grown stronger, so has that heart" "Oh... to me, that''s what I really needed" Though it is intensity that has been lost, the sentiment of being the strongest is dramatically increasing. The strongest is himself, the strongest is himself. No one will stand in line, but everyone is following their own back. That is the truth, the absolute fact that mountain waters have proven. That is why my confidence in the strongest is unshakeable. Out on the balcony of the castle, the two had a taste of the world of two. Still, shake it off right away. It''s already over. "Cheer Up, Yamahiko''s Art" Understanding the surrounding conditions is fundamental to the gas collection method. You have to recognize the vast space to master the heavenly and earthly laws, but the ''periphery'' for Swivok, who has Eckezaks who are opening up restrictions, is even beyond that. Exactly, perception of the stars. The ''eye'' reaches not only the surface of the star, but also its depths. Or maybe you can peel off the ''epidermis'' of this star with a play? "The World" is no longer even an enemy, Swivok with Eckezax in his hand. But at a time when that assumes'' I have Eckezaks in my hands'', it''s not my strength for Swivok right now. I had no particular thoughts, no emotions, I was speaking to a master far ahead. "Master Kacho, can you hear me? "Sorry I''m late, I''m coming to you now." When I told him what he needed, Swivok was keeping his hands away from his strongest sword lightly. "See you." "Umm." "shrinkage" The ''once'' Lord, who disappeared in an instant. While dropping him off, Eckezax was shaking off and returning to me as a sacrifice. 359 benevolence "Oh, my God, the dragon and his servant showed up in this world." Having made too little return, Suibok was reporting to his master. The men of Qingdan, who had heard gossip, are also intrigued. Anyway, I''m free. "Yes, I was mostly hit" "Right... I didn''t know that was happening until you brought Sang-sui here." "... Sansui was also sick. Fortunately, those close to me never died, but a student of swordsmanship called Saiga was dying..." "I had a bad feeling that the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures were gathering in one place..." Monsters of the Old World, dragons. The monsters who banished mankind. Its existence, naturally, is also spoken of here. Anyway, there is no way that the cell, which is a party, will be cut off because it often comes here. "So you fought too? "No, I didn''t fight." "You didn''t make it? "I could have asked you if you went to see God, so you made it if you wanted to go" Fluffy, and the wind happened. "Right." "Yes." The stone floated and fell into the hands of the goose. "Help." A stone struck my face. "How can you say immortal, there is no benevolence! You''re not willing to save a country being attacked by dragons, even if you''re willing to help a little girl nearly eaten by wolves! "The Kingdom of Arcana is not a helpless baby..." "Yes! I don''t want to talk about it! Go with Oseo now and eradicate the dragon! Arcana is also in trouble in that case, but it is difficult because I can do it in the case of Swivo. "Or, Master Kacho... I''m afraid, you know, God recognizes that, too" "... ha, I feel sorry for Non. If you care, even the stars will crush... it is right as a immortal not to put your hand in the business of the world, but if you know someone who is in trouble, it will be the skill of the elderly to reach out" If God forgives, there''s no choice, Kacho gave up. They have not lost their awe of nature around them. "If I were you, I wouldn''t be so different from those skinny dogs there or the dragons of the old world." An overwhelming sense of trust in the ability of the disciple to fight. The faces who are listening to it doubt what their elders have to say, but the geese are more right because they are not actually like that. At least, Fusabis was in that mood. "You have nothing but a grasp." The geese, obviously, slap Swivok''s head into small pieces with stone. Suibok, who is sitting in the front seat, accepts it spoiledly. In fact, I guess I''m not even wrong. "I also thought when I saw your apprentice, your reachable frontier does not envisage something called ''enemy''. Fuukei and others had you as their goal, and they were aiming for a place to die even if they died on the assumption that they would die. That is¡­" As Suibok spotted it, Fuukei was less ambitious. I didn''t have the idea of overwhelming, ravaging, smashing and beating. Rather, it was an attitude that no matter how much I was beaten down by Swivok, I would show it eaten. Actually, I was, so I wasn''t wrong. "You have no enemies to defeat. Exactly... I only think about myself" "... Yes" "You have nothing. I don''t want to defeat anything, I don''t want to protect anything. I just want to bring myself to heights. Hence, intangibles. It sounds good when you say you can handle every situation, but you don''t really have anything you want to do." "Yes." "That''s good. The answer to your life is justified by your disciples. But even so. Do not forget benevolence. Even the Great Heavenly Dog has always protected that line." Protect the border. Live in it, keep your blood family alive. A great heavenly dog living in his hobby, but never neglected only to raise his disciples and to protect the users of the speedy railroad and witchcraft. "Strength and way of life are as right as you think. At the end of your studies, you got to the right answer without imitating anyone. As long as I''m happy as a teacher, but as long as I''m alive, I''m biased and natural. You can be wrong, don''t lack benevolence. Unable to make such a decision, it also means immature." "Yes......" "I don''t like it. I don''t know if it''s a good idea to destroy someone, but I don''t want to protect someone I like." Kacho told his beloved disciple. "Look, whatever the dragon is, if there''s anything that threatens your opponent that''s connected to you, then you bet all of your ''strength'' to intercept it. If you didn''t make it, I can''t help it, but if you didn''t, just let me know." Like the Great Heavenly Dog, he preached with love to his disciples, who would live as the long-lived among the long-lived. "Remind those who mistake you for strong about yourself of your true strength" "Yes! I''ll let you know! You can use the right strength for the wrong thing, the great sinner who conveyed the dangerous idea to the strongest man. I can see it that way, but Arcana won''t be destroyed by dragons anyway. I don''t know what time the kingdom of Arcana will perish, but it will be while Suibok is alive. "Though... Now we have to hurry when this happens" Originally, there is a burden that has often been stoned and returned without even having a souvenir. An official said he was hurt in the war by an arrowhead who was thinking of going to apologize early. Opportunity, not that, but we can''t leave it like this. Including the meaning of the apology, Kacho was willing to move his territory. "Sansui is the same for Non as his grandson. If his grandson''s foreman is looking for his hand, he has to move. Swimbok, help me. We''re flying the Great Eight States to Arkana." "Yes, Master" At that time, nothing had happened in the Great Eight States. But if anyone was watching the Great Eight States floating on the clouds from the outside, they would have noticed the anomaly. The island, which was floating gently over the cloudy sea, suddenly stood still and continued on its way west. It started ''moving forward'' with a clear purpose, even involving the surrounding climate. It was as if a huge archipelago called the Great Eight States were falling directly next to each other. A few days after that, at the Royal Palace in Majan. "Has Yamond perished and gone to war again?" Majan kingdom, predecessor Majan-Haan. As he lay barely in his own bedroom, he had heard reports from his son, who had become a new king. It was a big topic, both good and bad news. "Oh, I''m not sure what happened... but it seems the heavens are involved" "What is it, Immortal?" Reporting with a nervous face is Majan-Hecki, the new king. Closer to Nakahara, the Kingdom of Majan. Therefore, in some cases, you may see the Great Eight States on the other side of the cloud. If the Great Eight States are involved, it is no wonder that the Great Empire is doomed. For two people who know mountain waters, immortals are not fictional. "What have you done, emperor of that country?" "Come on, you know what I mean. But this is convenient for us." "You don''t care, from what they say, this one''s outside the world" Since mankind settled into this world 10,000 years ago, this world has already belonged to humans. Humanity was thus in conflict with each other and separated the world. In that sense, it can be said that around the Kingdom of Arcana and around the Kingdom of Majan, too, is a different world. At least, the culture is remarkably different. And the vast Nakahara and Majan also sandwiched the walls of the world. ''Magic'' in the Middle Plains country was a technology used by very few humans and excluded from society. That, he said, is rooted in the absurdity that there must be no such thing as what a monarch cannot do that must be absolute. I honestly don''t care because it''s a foreign country, but it was a pain in the ass when it came to being attacked. That''s a pretty good story because it''s been postponed. Well, it was a stream that was going to be made on the wall somehow. "You know what they call us? He said he was an undisclosed barbarian. I don''t want to be told by people who''ve forgotten about their blood." "Sure." "Haven''t you gotten a letter from Toon or Snae saying you got a kid for that? "If you were here, I''d be the first to say it. Well, that means you''re not my father." I care about a child who married far away, son-in-law. I don''t think I care about a kid nearby, but I would still be kind enough to care. "... I mean, hey, like when I was king, there was tension" "You get your hands on the lady in the palace every day, a lot, don''t you?" "I''m gonna get tired of living just to hold a woman and sleep in a month." My son has taken over the king, he''s managed to do it so far. When that happens, I''m bored. I got my healthy body back because of it, but I can''t help but have nothing to do. "Why don''t we take another walk in the wind? "Hey, I think I can do that anytime..." A walk in the sky, which was fun at first, is just flying if you get used to it. It''s not easy to continue what you can do easily. With that in mind, the table became increasingly noisy. Whether something has happened or not, the two of us, the pinnacle of the nation, find ourselves. "It''s just, it''s hard! Former king, current king! The one who came in in a big hurry was Majan-Torres, who also has experience in participating in the match before you. She changed her blood and jumped into the king''s bedroom. "Torres, what''s up?! "Have you attacked me in other countries? "No, it''s hard! The heavens are coming to this country at a tremendous speed! A floating island, that''s coming to Majan at a fierce rate. Or maybe he''s going to pass through Majan. Either way, it was unusual. "Are you falling? "No, it''s on the clouds! "All right, all right, I''m coming! An unusual great adventure, the former king goes over the clouds. Well, naturally it''s fun and exciting. "Heki, you stay and put this place together! The Great Eight States advance through the sky. From the outset, islands flying in the great sky are free and free, with no connection between the earth and the sea. Two immortals aiming for the end of the west were using the technique to tease the Great Eight States. "As always, your heavenly moves are brilliant." "No... To be honest, when I was younger, I felt like I had gone beyond about my master, etc..." "Surprised? I want to be proud of you." Since Suibok crushed the flower bills, Fuukei has been loaded with workouts. Likewise, the goose with Swivok as its one serving had also reached a new frontier in the midst of the mellow. "What do you say, I can''t do it?" "Yeah... I didn''t know you could even get rid of me... I can''t do that" "Thanks to this, we are able to connect more deeply with the heavens and the earth. You''ve reached the void." Once upon a time, I might not have forgiven anyone who was above me. I could have done it and tried to get over it. But now it''s just painful, I''m just proud. "... really, thank you for waiting" "It''s true, not at all..." They talked among the eight major states in a place with a great view at first sight. It''s supposed to be a windy place, but nothing like that right now. Just as the balloons are, on this island, which is flying at the same speed as the wind, there is little wind influence right now. In such a place, many immortals were gathering up right next to them in order to learn the moves of their ancestors. The young Immortals were about to sit down and feel the immortality being performed by meditation. For a very wide range, the immortality is good. It was this vast island and its surrounding atmosphere that had nerves. That''s what I''m doing, bickering. It can be said that God in the Immortal has reached exactly the realm of heaven. "Hey... Master Kacho and Master Suibok are amazing..." "Yeah, not at all. I don''t think you''re the same person." Among them were both Zen and Fusabis. It takes extraordinary effort to keep drilling for a long time. The more the Immortal who has lost sight of death, the more sadly the technique is practiced. No, that would be inappropriate to say. sublime to another dimension. Swimbok, Fuukei. Cachouli, celluli. To those who drilled until such a deviation, this is what we call with respect. "The Great Immortal, or the Great Tengu..." "Goku was close to that, too..." "Well, if he doesn''t make me the ultimate, too, if he doesn''t have a crush on Gallu, I''m sure..." It is the mission of the disciple to take over those tremendous tricks. That''s the difficulty and the existence of the same generation that has already taken over it. That was a very heavy thing. With that in mind, the two great immortals perceived something. "... Hey, Swibbock. The Lord of the signs that come near." "Yeah, you''re flying with the treasure I made" Old Hung is desperate and trying to reach this island somehow. The two of you did recognize him. 360 scratch "... Wow, is this the heavens" A paradise in the sky where immortals live. A giant ''mountain'' follows the clouds, while still advancing through the sky looking brave. Hahn, who looked most closely at it as Majan''s human being, was breathtaking. Even though, giant mountains are susceptible to faith. If it floated in the sky and was flying further, the ambition was enough to haunt and fall in love. The wind flame can''t travel fast enough to flatter me, but it''s still quite fast if it just floats. I managed to rendezvous, Hahn, who was in a hurry to surface, but I noticed something along the way. "Stopped? Not much scale difference, a situation where there is no comparable object in the air around. That''s why it took me a while to realize, but the heavenly realm that was heading west had stopped. On the contrary, it was lowering altitude to match the hahn. "No way, notice me..." "shrinkage method, cattle towing" In an instant, my vision was switching. Still far from the Great Eight States, Hahn, who was just floating like a balloon, was in a flash being ''moved'' to the summit of the Great Eight States. "Huh?! Is this shrinkage?! "Uhm, you''re right" A technique, shrinkage, specializing in mountain waters, a disciple of Swivok. I hear that you can attract distant things as well as yourself. But even so, it was an impossible story from his subjectivity. As a general rule, shrinkage should not have been able to travel that far. "Stupid, drew a floating opponent at this distance?! "The tow is too fast...... I don''t know what it means" "Using the heavenly motion method, without prejudging the advanced moves of shrinkage..." I am surprised by that, as were the young immortals who were around it. After all, astonishment was also specific only to the techniques we could use, the techniques we knew well. Nevertheless, I can''t even be so surprised. Majan-Harn had regained his composure even in a situation where he was just the first person he met. Anyway, it''s not like it''s completely unrelated to heaven. "I''ll see you first. My name is Majan-Haan, the former king who ruled the Kingdom of Majan until the other day." "Well, the Lord is the father of Thoon and Snae." Oh, I knew it, and Swibbock was convinced. Anyway, I was wearing a treasure that I made, and I couldn''t think of any other possibilities. "Who is Sansui''s master?" "Anyway, it''s Swimbok" Huge body, big man, great husband. A former king of the kingdom of the mighty, worthy to call it that, retired and still muscular. He was in awe of the man standing in front of him. Little boy, kid, country kid. It just seems so, it hasn''t even reached weakness, the weak who should be out of the question. Suppose he is the master of mountain water and moves this great eight states. There is no way I can dance high enough to be a user of Wang Qi and Divine Descent. "How odd to see you like this, but I wanted to ask you something." "Ho." "Because you''re passing over our country? The people are anxious, so please let me know if you don''t mind." Majan-Harn is not already a king, but he had the minimum ''vigilance'' to change the way he spoke to the circumstances. But this is a mountain and island floating in heaven. If you get in a bad mood, that could be the ''heaven'' coming down. If this is the place in front of Majan''s subjects, you have to behave quite majestically, but there was no resistance to getting out poorly in the absence of the subjects. "I see, naturally. It''s not irrelevant, and I''ll tell you what." Suibok told me what happened in Arkana that he was going to head to the rescue in the Great Eight States. "The dragon attacked with me? "Ruri. Saiga and my disciple argued with the dragon, and I hear that Thoon and Snae fought against me the dragon." "I didn''t know that was happening..." "I didn''t think it had anything to do with you. I want you to forgive me for trying to pass in silence." My own son and daughter fought and survived bravely in a distant exotic country. That is something to be proud of, but it is unlikely that we will do anything like this. "No, you must have come in a hurry too. I''ll guess in my heart. But I''d like you to make my seat, if you don''t mind. I gave up my country to my son, but still, ex-king, there''s something I can do." Both Thoon and Snae got married properly through their muscles. They came all the way to get permission to marry, and Majan allowed it as a nation. That means Majan and Arcana are supposed to be distant relatives. It would be a disgrace to the country not to do anything because of the predicament of its relatives. "Hmm... Master Kacho, what about here? Because there are eight islands, what about breaking up with you? Daihachi states float from time to time, so I can move sideways and vertically, even if I say I''m going to ''move''. But Majan doesn''t either. It will be possible if Suibok digs up the tomb on the outer road, but the Majan people will finally escape (whether they can escape or not). Majan needs to be prepared to provide assistance, but the Great Eight States want to go as soon as possible. If so, it would be a good idea to leave some of the Great Eight states here and follow them from there. That''s what Suibok claimed. "Fortunately, there''s me and my master. There will be no shortage if we break up on both hands." "So which one stays, Non or you? "Of course, I''ll go first. I can''t say there''s no time." "Do that. I don''t think the dragon will help either." Immortals and heavenly dogs on the spot perceived it. That the lead of where we stand now has been transferred entirely to Swivok. Swivok had received the immortality of the goose, who had ruled the land for more than three thousand years, as if it had been thrown away. "Rain Four Lights and Pork Deer Butterflies down to the ground, you guys stay here and go to Arcana one foot ahead." O former king of Majan, come with me to the throne. " "... never mind" "What, Noon wants to hear a little bit about Sang-sui?" Usually an almost deserted island, used during special events. Having decided to concentrate on its operation, Kacho took Hahn away from Suibok''s former. Fluffy, gracefully relaxed. I flew away, aiming for the island where I started to descend. The eight main cantons of Suibok continued to fly without day or night. All the way to the kingdom of Arcana. On the wind, at the same speed as the wind, accompanied by clouds, looking down at the clouds. The heavenly realm, which was known in and around the Middle Plains, is a mythical sight in countries farther away than it is. The sight of giant islands running through the sky at fierce speeds had something to worry about what was going on in the face of the lower realm that did not know about the war between dragons and men. In fact, I''m flying for the end of what''s already happened. All in all, it was really close until Suibok came back with the Great Eight States. "Oh, you''re awake." When I opened my heavy eyelid, my vision slowly became brighter. I have my eyes open, but my focus is uncertain and my vision is unstable. In short, all I know is that it''s bright. "Long time no see, festive me" "Are you..." I heard voices that I would never forget. Surprised, I try to move my body. But I can''t even move one of my fingers. I couldn''t move, as if the bottom was fixed from my neck. "Um, not God." God who gave me all his temper and blood. Festival I accidentally erased the candle of my life, the God who dropped it into this world. The god had not spoken to me in years. "Well, I..." When my head became clear, I remembered what I had done. Yes, Festival I intercepted the army of dragons with the most powerful sword in my hand. "I..." I''m dead. I was convinced to accept it. At least, compared to when I died of God''s failure, I could feel death. Or maybe he was feeling raw. "God." "What?" "Have you been able to protect the city of Bathrub? "Not intact and dead, but the dragon could not cross the Lord." The most powerful creature, a dragon, had the power to destroy only one nation. In a situation where many dragons were attacking, Festival I was defending a single city. Hearing that, Festival I was at ease. "... mine, its" "Oh, is that your Lord''s Harlem? They''re all alive." "Right..." I was convinced. I was realizing that I had done it. Untrained, but I was satisfied. "I did it right..." "Um, everyone recognizes your Lord as a hero, and I praise you." "Good......" "Is that good? Wasn''t your lord just a pain in the ass? Why do people want the strongest? I guess that has fantasies about being the strongest. Both the festival and the mountain waters had uneven definitions of the strongest. The strongest is not just unbeatable or winning. The strongest means no suffering, no tiredness, no effort, no troubles, no strays. Clean up everything without difficulty, even looking cool. An absolutely invincible ''protagonist'' who has no problem with anything but the strongest (jibu). That was the strongest thing I ever dreamed of. And it was real. But that was far enough away to disorient me. "I... I didn''t want to be the strongest on the way." Life went on even after losing to the mountain waters. I knew it would be fun to be strong. I knew it would be fun to learn new techniques. But I can''t just do something fun. "I could have done it right." I''m just strong, and I don''t remember being of any use. I received my taxes from the Batlub people and have used them to live as I please. That is because the Lord of Bathrub expected of me a feast. I could live up to that. "It''s not Masakazo... I, I, I was properly asked to respond..." "Right." "... is it life expectancy that I died like this?" "Dead or dead." "I... even if I was just walking on your destiny..." Festival I was content with my ''life''. Of course I have a lot of heart left, but it''s still too different from my previous life. If I could work hard, get everyone to praise me for it, and work desperately hard to protect all of them, and do it. Wasn''t that a full life? "I''ve had enough." "No, listen to me" "That''s okay, even if it was the result of getting rid of the candle again, I was ready to die." "Listen." God made a feast of my ho ho. "Yes, it hurts..." "Your Lord is not dead. Open your eyes properly and scratch them." Sleeping Festival I looked around again. "... you know, it wasn''t like this before" It''s buried in the dirt and it''s only out of my neck. Besides, I can even see the inside of a wooden barrel in my sight. I was completely buried, in the form of a knee hold. It''s a dead situation in a way, but it''s too different than before. "Your Lord is not dead. How many times do I have to tell you?" "So... where are we? It''s not the royal palace of the Arkana kingdom. "Ah, then I go to God only in consciousness..." No, Noon''s coming to Arkana''s royal palace. "Why?! "I don''t know why..." 361 Jealousy I woke up relaxed and festive. It was ironically God that he was the first to talk, healing the wounds of battle. Excited to try to understand the situation, Festival I fainted and fell asleep as it was. I met my God, a well-understood festival who knows how impotent Jibu was. Then there''s no wonder you mistake yourself for dead, and if you find out you''re not dead, you''ll be confused. It is an extremely normal thing. Then a while later, Festival I had managed to wake up normally and reassure my harem. "Saiga...... Great." "Well survived, I''m proud of you! "It''s like a dream to be able to talk to you like this! "Oh yeah......" Hapine, Snae, Tsugar. The three of them were impressed by a peek into the barrel. It should be noted that the Festival I remain buried. I wish it was on the bed at least, but I don''t think so, but luxury is unspoken. results indicate that it is an appropriate treatment. He''s alive, so he should be as quiet as he is in therapy. "You know, so, why am I buried? Well, the Toronto Festival, I don''t even know that. I wonder why I''m buried in a barrel. Normally I either fill every bucket or keep it filled, and I''ve never even heard of filling the bucket with dirt. "I think I wasted my body because I ate too much peaches..." If you were buried in bed, then you''d be confused. Clearly, it is a momentum that is likely to sink into the sea as it is. "Actually, Saiga..." Being a person who knows how to deal with high fever caused by overdose of pan peaches, who happens to have requested help from the visiting Great Tengu. That, as its treatment, it prolonged its life with the mercury of the sage after the acupuncture method and was buried in a further special barrel. Happiness described them in disguise. "Anyway, it''s okay now. Saiga won''t die." "Well, that''s good..." In a situation where I can barely move, I honestly can''t be happy with the offering. When I saw the three of them crying happily, I couldn''t speak of it, but there was something hard in my heart. "Um... will you let me out? "No! Master Saiga hasn''t cured properly yet! Bury it until the witch road people are good! Literally, you can''t move one finger. I wish I was unconscious, but it was outrageously uncomfortable when I regained consciousness. But there''s no way I could get out on my own, and he wouldn''t let me out if I asked. "Ugh, yeah......" "Anyway, so. Saiga, you did a really good job. The wounds of the Arcana kingdom are not mild, but your struggle saved many people. Everyone in Bathrub is honoring you." Snae, who struggled himself, grew up in the kingdom of the mighty but was therefore praising her husband. "A brave man is... buried though" "What, it''s no big deal! You did what you had to do, be proud of it first! The boulder is the man I expected, my father praises me too! "... I''m not such a big guy." It''s buried, but I''m frustrated because I can''t move, but I still appreciated the festival anyway. Nothing else, about life in this world. "It wasn''t all fun, it wasn''t all funny. If I was alone, I wouldn''t want to run away and throw it away." You''ve lost to mountain water three times, you''ve lost to Fuukei, you''ve lost to Swivok. It is a line of defense against powerful enemies, if you think they were always fighting an uninteresting opponent. In terms of the results alone, it certainly wasn''t funny. Pleasant, painful, refreshing streak of victories, were days far from. Besides, I didn''t just have to do my daily workouts, nor did I fail to study as the lord of the nobility who bears the burden. Still, it came because, as Majan-Harn said, there was still a ''woman'' who could spit out a cry. It supports me, because I had them who stayed away from me. "It was the mountain water or Mr. Suibok who made me strong, thanks to the people who taught me how to do it... but what kept me strong was because I had Happiness, Tsugar and Snae after all" As long as they work hard, they stay away from themselves. That''s what I knew, that''s why I believed that, and that''s why I didn''t rot until today. "Even after all this, they all like me, don''t they? "It''s not natural! There''s no way I''m gonna throw you away for trying so hard to protect Batlub! "Yes, you did your best until you got this far! "You''re a proud husband! If you have something to fool around with, I''ll shut you up with my nails and fangs! That is the same thing for the three of us. They answered their expectations, their trust, and fought to protect the city. As a result, no matter what you look like, you can''t be disappointed. It doesn''t matter if you know there are men stronger than me at the festival. As a trump card for Batlub, as our own men, it was I who defended myself. Much more important results have already been achieved than strength, more than rank, more than speech, more than goals. "No, it was worth the effort." Surrounded by girls, entertained, praised, whispered love. I dreamed of it and came to this world. Until then, I feel like it''s been a long time. Maybe the number of three is small. But still, I was content with the festivities. "Me too, if you work hard, you can do it." I do have been given cheat abilities, I''m making harlems, and I even got a legendary weapon. Still, I was able to feel confident that I was not the temple protagonist. "I will be there during treatment and my life expectancy is shrinking again. Burial, it wasn''t, if you dig it up. Oh, I''ll prescribe another mercury for the sage." "With everything, it would be dangerous to try to do something at once. Twitch, twitch, twitch, it wasn''t, let''s cure it." "For the time being, I''ll bury it. I hope you''re feeling better and smarter. Of course, being smart doesn''t mean being smart." Unlike magic, witchcraft cannot be treated directly. However, it can be extremely accurate and lasting to keep track of the person''s physical condition. The strength was comfortable for medical professionals, and the trump cards, formerly Japanese, knew even better. Everyone agreed to keep filling in the sacrifice because the user would guarantee it. In the meantime, it was certain that we would be spared time for the Festival, and conversation had been assured rather that it was a medicine, and many guests, including God, had come to the Festival day after day. Of course, the nobility under the Batlav umbrella wanted to come and greet him, but sometimes that meant too many to say no. Or festival. I hated it. Because he is treated like a brave man, decency is important. "Hey, it''s been a while, Saiga." "Long time no see, Master Majan-Haan" "I don''t think so. You''re my son." Majan-Haan. He was also one of the guests who surprised me with the Festival. I know you''re coming to see yourself, but if you were to come, it was supposed to be pretty late. I didn''t expect you to come with my master. "Hey, I was also surprised when the heavenly realm passed over the sky, but hey, I was more surprised when I saw the dragon''s body. Especially the awesome amount around Bathrub." But Majan-Harn was also greatly surprised. Especially to the effect that a man from a distant country who gave me his own daughter buried hundreds of dragons. "Yeah, totally. I wanted to show my father that struggle." "I''m glad I came to this country. Snae and you, it''s like talking grass in this country." Thoon had also come to visit with Hahn. The diagram of a country''s former king and his son standing side by side talking to the ''neck'' in a barrel was a kind of funny one. But the two men were turning their respect to me. "Well, of course, I praised you most for being Snae''s husband." "Too bad I can''t hear that..." "What, you just have to ask after you get out of that bucket. The people of this country will not forget their respect for the warriors. I''m not gonna fight until I get that far and make fun of you for protecting me from dragons." "You''re right, Saiga. They say you can''t walk out of that bucket for a while, but if you still show them the faces of the heroes who survived, everyone will show their gratitude." Challenge the strongest sword to the strongest monster in your hand, and pile up numerous corpses that fall after a struggle. Nursed by the woman she loves, praise not spared by the people. Boys'' hearts and minds, excellent here. As one man, as one warrior, I was even jealous of the idealist. Of course, it''s not snuggly jealousy. It was very refreshing and refreshing jealousy. "It''s the treatment of the dragon''s body, but they''re taking one fang at a time back to Oseo. After that, they''re going to cremate the shadow elephant, but they''re going to keep some of it. I''ll take one of them back and make it a legend about you, Majan." "That''s good, I''m proud to be your brother, too" "And I can light it up..." Feathered dragons seem to remain huge even when they are corpses. As a result, the results of the trump cards were obvious to everyone''s eyes, but they still smelled dirty and had hygiene problems. Asking Oseo to remove all the bodies, it was impossible, so he took back only the ''remains'' like a haircut for a funeral. Oseo admitted that the dragon''s body was Arcana''s ''spoils of war'', which meant you could do anything but fangs. Well, if you degrade me excessively, that could be the war. "Well, what is that? Really, well done." Feast my head, Hahn was like my father. "When you fought in front of me, I knew you were strong. But I didn''t think I could make it this far." "Master Hahn." "Call me Father, though. You''re a proud son." It''s a great difference from when we played a game before. But it would be stupid to think of this as a handful of applause. In the first place, in the Kingdom of Majan, there is not one thing that can be praised. At least, Festival I was crying buried. I got praised for my hard work, that was a sign that fullness was not self-satisfying. Even if you said there was no untrained or satisfied, I''m still glad you complimented me on my hard work. "Father-in-law..." "Well, that''s fine. Anyway, now, kill your time. The medal was shown for the rest of my life, and I want to see my grandson''s face next." "Father, that''s enough. Heki will be showing us first, won''t he? "I don''t care how many people there are." "I''m glad you regained consciousness. Honestly, I didn''t think if this treatment was wrong..." "Not at all. Unless Tengu is doing it, he''s about to decide who the suspicious con man is." Disuia temple dance, tempera puppet fists, mountain waters and swimbok. Faces who could imitate witchcraft said with their mouths shut ''towards comfort''. But it''s actually observable, so I can tell you, from the others, I wouldn''t have been worried. Anyway, the patient who is suffering from a fever is packed in a bucket and covered in dirt. In that situation, he said, ''What a proper treatment!'' It would be too pure to think. At least, both Bathrub and Sopede could not be relieved in any way until this was the case. He barely drank or ate anything, and slept for more than half a month. I was able to check my pulse and breathe, but I was half-hearted until I regained consciousness. "So, hey... I''m honest too, I can''t believe I''m healing like this..." Recovery-magical spells, peaches, which are recovery items, and silver ghost fists, which are self-regenerating abilities. The festival I was accustomed to treating by them was, on the contrary, bewildered by a nostalgic treatment. It does sound like a Japanese old story, but I hated adding or subtracting my appropriateness to heal with it a little. "It''s not every laugh, Big Heavenly Dog that happens to be here, so give me something good..." "So... Mr. Suibok was just away." "All in all, was it good or bad... it''s true that it was bad between. Still... you did a really good job." A father so close to him than Hahn was once again pleased with his son''s recovery. It''s still far from complete, but I can regain consciousness and have a conversation, so it would be a lot better. "Oh no... I just wanted to thank you..." Festival I was remembering, about the students in the mountain water. About them, whom the Lord of Sopeds had promised to get a job. The same is true of me. I never lamented that it was a worthless endeavor because the Lord of Batlub had already promised me the future. It was because they had promised us the future that we could seriously continue our efforts. Now, I haven''t heard what happened to them yet, but at least it won''t be an unbroken death. "No, no, even though I was promised the next Lord, some people can work hard, others don''t. Your hard work isn''t something you can do." "Totally... I really, really appreciate you" "Until the Lord of Sopeds......" The same goes for Hahn, but when I get compliments from people who have had tough words before, I can realise that I was able to grow only for what I worked hard for. For the minute my body didn''t move, there was something that got into my mind. "When this happens, I fear for the wise eye of your lord, who first made Saiga his son. Including, of course, the accomplishments of raising Saiga." "At first I was just blind to talent...... but he made a good son of me. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Festival As I have learned, a man who can work hard, even if he dislikes it, deserves respect. I could believe that he would also bet his full strength against management, a festival that literally risked his life to defend his territory. At any rate, the basic government will be done by the surroundings, so if we don''t even run a tyranny, we have no problem. "But I heard that... the damage was enormous. Is it okay..." "No problem. As promised, dragons are attacking surrounding countries. We can''t stop making contributions, and we can sort out a lot of voluntary slaves." "Besides... the Great Tengu Hall and the Great Immortal Hall are helping me warm up my old relationship this time when Lord Suibok returns. Majan needs a lot of soldiers, and there''s no problem." He only lived a long time on the boulder, and Swivok had strong connections. Perhaps as a swimbok, he also wanted to take over that connection to his disciple, Mountain Water. It''s completely different for Suibok to go around saying ''I''m Suibok''s disciple'' after Suibok''s death than for Suibok to take Suibok and say ''I''m Suibok''s disciple''. "Sansui, a disciple of Lord Suibok, belongs to this country, so both groups of long-lived people moved me. If you do, it was bad, but it wasn''t a waste." "I heard that. He helped me, even the Tengu who built the sword in the mountain water." "''Cause I took you to God... I thought you were a man with no bottom or ceiling... awesome again" "When God came all of a sudden, I thought he was dead..." Even God knows Himself is the horrible thing about Swivok. Though it is more terrifying to drag that God out. "It was Takemen who couldn''t rely on you to defend his country. Um, for one thing, I kept it decent." "It must be... yours, thanks to you. Son, please rest." "Yes...... but you can sew between busy times, so please come back. How many minutes?" Like in Fuukei, Suibok came out and solved it all, then there is no sovereignty or nothing of the state. Of course, the damage would have been significantly reduced in that case, but it would still be beyond the line. I''m sorry for the loss of my life because of that possession, but I can''t help it in a way. "Oh, of course he''s coming." It''s only natural to make time for the hero who defended his country. Because, as Suibo says, it''s always a lifeline to defend the territory. It was my next job to make the people think that it was worth risking their lives. 362 Retired Masakazo, mountain water. The two trump cards had met with the Festival in my hope. Festival I am still buried in the coffin, but its face was very positive. Positive is a very good thing. "Finally, my time has come." "Yeah, good for you. You did your best." "No, it''s really amazing. It''s your time, no doubt." Neither Masazo nor Mountain Water hesitated to praise me for the offering. Instead, he praised it from the bottom of his heart. Though they fought against the dragons themselves, they still thought their contribution was out of our group. "... you know, when mountain water tells me it''s your time, I feel like I have something else" "Right... right" He is a man who has lived for minutes or five hundred years. He is a man who plans to train for about the next millennium. If that mountain water says, ''It''s your time,'' you''ll feel included. Unlike me, you die in a few decades, but until then, it''s your time, or something like that. "Well anyway, yeah, festival I''m really amazing. Now there''s no more fooling around with you." "Right! If you think about it, I think you''ve been the dumbest fool I''ve ever been, but now I can immerse myself in superiority! Hahn and the Lord of Sopeds, the former Lord, and Doowe were making fun of me for the sacrifice. But what would have been the most insulting thing about it would have been the mountain water. I couldn''t help but say that I was familiar with something. Festival I myself have been in contact in search of bitterness. "I wasn''t there at the heart of the matter..." "Yeah, well, you don''t care who''s strong or who''s strong. Because I was more useful! "Absolutely right." "It doesn''t mean you can do anything, you can specialize in technology, you can compare cheat weapons! "Yeah, yeah, you''re right" "I would have been more useful! Festival I rejoice as I have taken the head of a ghost, and I am pulling down the mountain waters. I actually took a large number of dragon necks, so it''s not the other way around. Festival I enjoyed the invaluable opportunity to see the mountain water from above. It is a rare situation where there is no room for debate and both the surroundings and the person appreciate the festival as our most amazing. It will be natural not to miss this opportunity. "No matter how many guys are stronger than me or how many trump cards there are besides me, it doesn''t matter! I did my best! I gave you the best medal ever! "Yeah, well, smart people are all complimenting me on the festival, too." Unlike mountain waters, Genzo, who has no trace, honestly lifts me up. A fool, but an honest man, never flinches or shanks. Festival Though my hardest work, Masakazo himself has been praised, so there''s nothing more to be jealous of. Even if Masakazo winks and shins at the present festival, he would be happy to do the opposite. "... a lot has happened, but I''m glad I was able to work at my most critical time" It wasn''t all going well. Still, when the most ''mighty brave man'' was required, I could do my part properly. I also felt that it had built up strength without any particular significance, but that was all utilized in that war. "If I had fallen in that battle with the dragon, I wouldn''t have forgiven myself. He stayed careless and died thinking it wasn''t supposed to be like this." Because they are Japanese, because they are in the same situation, because they can be believed to empathize, the Festival opened my heart peacefully. "Why do you have to fight such strong enemies all of a sudden?" Honestly, Festival, I felt like running. After honestly acknowledging his feelings, he fought through to the end. "If all my life was going well, then (...), I couldn''t be that strong. I''m starting to feel bad, so I stepped on it." Exposed only from the neck to the top, he was quietly aware of himself now. I had already understood that I was losing the power of the ''full season'', which had manipulated almost all of my techniques. "If it was only fun, I didn''t love Hapine, Tsugar, or Snae so much. He stayed with me when it was hard, so I wanted to protect him." I can''t fight myself anymore. If you don''t take a long time to rehab, your everyday life is irresistible. I was comfortable accepting that it was in that state. "I lost to the mountain water, I lost to Mr. Fuukei, I lost to Mr. Suibok... still got my support, so I managed to come" The strength I gained was all connected to my life. There was nothing irrelevant or anything else, and there was definitely a connection with all sorts of people. So it was fulfilling, and there were solid days, not in the middle of nowhere. "I met all kinds of people, I knew all kinds of tricks, I knew the thoughts I put into that trick... and because of that, my strongest (cheats) had a point." A lot of magic, set in the game. It didn''t exist with them, definite origin. Thoughts, philosophies, and history that has been handed down. As I learned them, Festival I grew stronger. "I used to think I was jealous of mountain water. I don''t have any foretaste, I''m not getting any stronger. I had a master named Mr. Suibok, and I had a definite bond with that master, and he recognized me... and I thought that was a good idea." Even if we lose it all, it certainly remains. Festival I did not gather power alone in the dark clouds. I didn''t tease the status screen to gain magic, I didn''t spend my skill points to learn moves, I didn''t level up and when I realized it, I wasn''t mastering it. That''s why I think that''s fine. "I have that now, too. Yeah, we can keep trying." There''s something not in ''Character'' that just got stronger all of a sudden, there''s something right. What do you call that, Festival? I''ve known it for a long time. Now I don''t just know, I understand. "I''m proud of you." His nose is also rough, confident and soaked in joy. Both Masakazo and the mountain waters looked at it. "From now on, I''ll contribute in government. I''m not smart at first, so I want to focus on you." "I stopped fighting anymore... so what do you do with trump cards and stuff? "Right... not what I''d say, but what are you gonna do about Eckezacks too? The two of them did not hold back in particular from retiring from our trump card at the Festival. I can''t fight for a few years in no hurry, because Festival I, the next Bathrub principals, have a job called government. Formerly a festival where son-in-law was allowed in a sense of antagonism against mountain water, but that would be fine because we have already achieved it. Nevertheless, only batrabs are in the absence of trump cards. Some may not like it. Especially, it would be a big problem for Eckezacks. As for the mountain waters, which are my disciples, I was also curious around them. "I''m going to ask Run for both. I told Eckezax a little bit." I don''t know if I''m lucky, but I had a trusted successor. He is a warrior who is underrated from the mountain waters but can nevertheless safely keep Eckezaks as a sacrificial offering. "Originally, I lent it several times, so I know I can use it." "You did... although he seemed dissatisfied" "Good, hey, there''s a strong kid in the company. I don''t think so either." I don''t know, Festival. I guess I can decide to retire too lightly because I have a cauldron. In the absence of a suitable person, the form alone might have left his name as a trump card. Alternatively, it was possible that he was trying to make a full comeback in preparation for the future. It is the strongest that cannot be replaced that is nothing more than a trump card, but the fact that there is a divine treasure had lowered its hurdle. Again, it is gratifying that ''the strongest weapon'' is to be taken over by the successor. At least, enough foil. "The most powerful weapon, speaking of... mountain water, I heard. You said you got me a demon knife? "I''d say no, but it''s sad that it fits..." He said the mountain water slaughtered the dragon with a sword made of Swivok and Fuukei as ingredients. Eckezax was telling the story with his dead eyes. To say the strongest of weapons is only to say boulders. "Besides, even with that knife, you had a struggling opponent." "Oh... the other guy was probably using some kind of tricky weapon." "Don''t say that in front of me... even I tried with Eckezax..." "Gallu and I slashed each other with a Japanese knife, and they were each other''s arms..." Festival For me, it was shocking to hear beforehand that mountain waters with petrified faces, etc. Moreover, his opponent was a local who was not benefiting from God if he did not have divine treasures. Besides, he is an immortal, even though he is covered by immortals. I know Suibok and Fuukei, so I can give up if I can''t help losing to Immortals. But it was sad that he struggled with the ''normal master'' and won hard. "Didn''t you cut off the untrained already? "That''s what I wanted you to be the strongest... and I feel like my stock has dropped..." It would be worse if the opponent who gave up winning was struggling with ''normal enemies''. The oddity is all the more so just because we can''t fight anymore already. "I thought the only thing I could beat you was about spring, except for Mr. Suibok... I mean, what about spring? I told you to come back in the spring." "I wouldn''t be here in the spring ~, but you gave me flowers" He said, "Pandora''s perfect match is not a joke." The only man in the world who can beat Swivok absolutely. Disya trump card, Floating Spring. He fought shoulder to shoulder with Rikyo in this war, but often originally acted only with Pandora. "Plus, he said you''d be busy at work. Look, there''s more serfs." "There''s going to be cheat talented people coming up with the liberation of slaves and the recapture of the land ~" "Well... you''ll certainly feel profanity" Unlike the other Eight Divine Treasures, Pandora also plays a role in intercepting ''enemies from unknown different worlds''. The world''s harmful things are first sucked and killed by Pandora. If such a spring were nearby, the feast would not have accumulated. "... from now on, you have to defend slavery, me" "In the first place, you''re noble." "Good luck." Manage a society supported by the harshly exploited poor. Nobility was ethically burdensome. 363 Packaging The Great Eight States and the Secret Border Cell. Two long-lived people, also known as the two Great Sengokus, were on their way to Arcana. The reason is the difference, people, is to help Arcana. As an ally unlimited to reciprocal as the inside of the tempera is, the Arcana summit was pleasantly welcoming. There is nothing more gratifying than a Immortal who feels burdened here, the connections brought back by the mountain water had definitely benefited this country. "The elder of the great eight states, he is a geese¡­ he is the master of Suibok and Fuukei, and the master of Zen who is here" "Hi, my name is Zen. I am a disciple of Kacho, Suibok and Sansui..." Kacho, who hits his grandfather''s master in mountain water, was apologizing to his opponent for the leadership of the Arcana kingdom. I never felt uncomfortable apologizing because I have quite a few things to apologize for without thinking about it. However, he even twisted his neck slightly against Zen''s explanation. Say thank you, I don''t know what that means. "My name is Ziez. The maker of the treasure that turned Lord Sansui''s body into stone was my disciple..." The immortals of the Great Eight States apologizing. That they still all look very young or young. And it would be Big Heavenly Dog and Swimbok being rolled to the floor that would attract more attention than those. You look pretty spicy, but nobody''s trying to help you two. "The same is true of Fuukei''s inconvenience with the Kingdom of Arkana and the Domino Republic, but the fact that Suibok did nothing to this country that was being attacked by dragons. Above all, I stoned Sansui''s visit to the Great Eight States... sorry" An apology for a young looking geese. The same people who are listening to it, but my eyes turn to Swivok and Cell. "Let me apologize, including for leaving one arm intact...... Swivok, the Great Tengu. Apologize too." "... I am so sorry" "Forgive me......" The two crawling backs have enough pebbles on them that the child can hide in his hands. It somehow turns out that it''s putting an excessive strain on the spine of the two of us. Land mobility, five lines of stone. A huge pile of weight was pressed against the pebble. In Suibok''s case, if you want to escape, you can escape, but Cell''s didn''t either. "Or, geese..." "What is it, Great Heavenly Dog" "Enough is enough, solve this technique" "... Isn''t there one thing about Non? "Hey, what are you talking about? "Well, because you forgot? "Ngaaaaaaaa! The scream of the Great Heavenly Dog echoed during the sight. The world''s long-lived man, the world''s best treasure maker, who would be at its peak, is screaming. "The fact that the beloved disciples of Non, Fuukei and Suibok''s bones, were turned into forbidden treasures on their own. I don''t forgive this geese." "Shh, sorry...... but! But I made it one of the best! That''s my greatest work! "What a grace to keep the Fuukei and Suibok workouts sidetracked......! Shame on you! Kacho was even angrier at the cell claiming it wasn''t one apology. Sure, the two right arms are the greatest masterpieces, but it''s no different to being a forbidden treasure. I guess he''s also outraged that he''s using the power gained at the end of a long workout, even more so than using human bones as weapons. "Ahhh! "How much training Fuukei has done to reach all those frontiers¡­ it seems that the weight of this pebble is not enough" And I went up to someone else''s house, and I blamed the geese on my body. You thought it would be rude to prolong on the boulder, or you were lifting your technique on the two of us. "For the honor of other immortals and heavenly dogs, I would ask the great heavenly dogs to look after themselves" "Heh... heh" And the great heavenly dog that rose up, and Suibok, dwelt. In time, we shall speak again to the leaders of the Arcana kingdom. "Master Kacho, do not insult the Great Tengu. I just heard that you are finding a way to cure the petrification of my disciple, Sansui." "Ho, my mother''s world self, do you mean? "I mean, you''re an acquaintance. We learned under the same ''father''." I don''t know, it''s huge that friendship exists even if they don''t like it. If a cell that has been alive for 10,000 years, its peers, is still in the position of leaders, it is easy to negotiate with the monsters of the old world. It is impossible for humans to be able to release the petrification of mountain waters. Naturally, it''s impossible for immortals either. Even if you try to revive the petrified part of the mountain water with carrot results, the petrified part of the spell can''t be helped. Without restoring it, it leaves me wandering. The only thing that could cure the petrification of mountain water would be the power of a race prone to the curse. Or even that''s uncertain. We''re talking about possibilities, not definitive information. "Gisey, there is a species that dwells the power of If they do, they can also be restored to the sites petrified by others. If the boulder has petrified your entire body for a few days, it will remain dead even if the petrification is lifted." But that also turned into definitive information now. The Lord of Sopeds is at ease. "That race, 10,000 years of turtles and world trees...... no, it''s not doomed unlike human-trees. I have little power to fight, but I am fleeing into this world once and for all. While you were following me, you came to show me your face." Unlike festivals and temple dances, almost all creatures have only one breath of blood. I mean, I guess Guisei doesn''t live there, the long-lived that he''s at the same gate as Cell. You should be asking that relative, not that person. Nevertheless, it doesn''t seem that easy. "It''s called film, it''s my brother. Now that my father and his teachers are on the ship, he''ll be the oldest." "... have you been offered any terms? "Oh, they want us to have a festival" It was a strange order. It''s not about giving me something, it''s about holding a festival. Cell responded frankly to the King''s question, but it was quietly confusing the place. "Originally, Brother Film''s clan was conceited as a mediator. Teachers of the World Tree and Grandfathers of the Ten Thousand Years Turtles have heavy hips... and my brothers acted as clowns with ease." Still, something decisive happened 10,000 years ago. That''s what Cell was talking about. "Well, it''s not like you''re smart enough to turn everything around well. He just wants to keep the peace ''as long as possible'' in this world, too" "... you want to relieve the tension, are you saying? "Exactly. This is true in Arcana, but the people who just came from my mother''s world are also concerned after a flashy war. Now there are other guys I can beat up, and I have a lot of other things to do. It won''t be an instant war on boulders." Both Arcana and Oseo lost many lives. Even if we have benefited a lot from it, even if it is not beneficial to fight any more, it is not necessarily because of resentment that war does not recur. "Of course, there''s no such thing as a small skirmish. Even if there is a war, it doesn''t bother me if it ends early. But it''s not good to be a long-term war or an extinction war. Wouldn''t you? I don''t want to eradicate war, I don''t want to eliminate hatred. As much as possible, I want to maintain a peaceful time. No matter how much sacrifice or deception it makes. pessimistic, but it was quite a realistic idea. "Right... not all kinds of things, like the war of extinction" And the king agrees. I don''t see a major war recurring while I''m alive, but I want to maintain peace until my grandchildren''s generation if possible. It would be a realm of fiction, such as eternal peace, but you should be able to dream about a hundred years of peace. "But what does that have to do with the festival? "It doesn''t have to be right now, so they want us to show them the kind of culture that non-human people want to imitate. Of course it''s not compulsive, it''s the kind of guy they want to voluntarily imitate." Hearing the words, Arcana''s leaders saw the old body of Disuia. The entertainment and performances of the hand are Disuir''s art. "I see... then surely a big festival would be the best. But...... even if we were to hold the festival, didn''t you think we were going to hold it on the Oseo side? Whether it''s out of the question to invite monsters to Arcana..." "You just have a dodgy stage. If we were to hold it in the Great Eight states dominated by long-lived species, not arcana, they would also be able to come with light nori. He who makes a scene should let me beat him up." "... it''s going to be an interesting festival. Though, I still can''t do it right away. The rebellion is too great, and we can''t afford it in the first place." "My brother and I both know that. But only in exchange. If you want Sansui''s petrification to be cured, you want a successful festival that clears up the puffiness. That''s what my brother gave me." Within a few years, I guess. Then it''s not that far from human subjectivity. "I thank you for negotiating for my swordsman. Big Heavenly Dog." "Well, it''s an old man''s evil. It was just convenient for Kumi." There was also the possibility that it would not heal forever, but now the prospect stands. At least, not hopelessly. The owner of the sopede was relieved. "The boulder is a great heavenly dog, relieved" "Right? Kacho, I''m a man of my job." "Then I''m just finishing up a difficult story, and I can''t even apologize for the souvenirs." Zen and Ziez opened a wooden box with souvenirs. It was Ziez who showed it first, and it was an elongated box. What came out was still a Japanese knife (a knife similar to). "This is a confident, ornamental knife made by the Great Eight States Forge, including me. Of course, we guarantee the sharpness." There''s nothing to show the boulder without pulling it out. For once there were some soldiers of escort around, but it showed no intention of offending. Although, it doesn''t make much sense at a time when I''m in line, either. "Hmm, cuts, too? "Interesting... Sansui Any swordsman who competed with it used a weapon similar to that" Both Sopede and Bathrub principals were interested in decorated swords very similar to the weapons the mountain waters were lowering from their hips. Of course, weapons aren''t just good enough to make your arms better, but even so, it''s the men who want the same weapons as the most powerful swordsmen. Even if not, referring to new weapons was a source of interest. If it looks beautiful, it will be all the more so. "Jeez, you''re the ones who made it." "Oh, yeah, Big Heavenly Dog" "What happened to Goku''s? That''s what he liked." "... you haven''t heard? "What?" Goku is dead. "Why?! I honestly don''t really know who Goku is or why he died, the Arcana side. I also feel like I came out of the mouth of the mountain water when the Great Tengu asked me why my right arm was hurting. But he certainly didn''t say he was dead. I don''t know why I was hiding it. But I was guessing there was a reason. At least, because the immortals of the Great Eight States were distracting themselves from the story so as not to reveal the truth to the cell. "Though I broke the gate, the former was my apprentice... I would also like to shut my mouth in that honor..." "The great heavenly dog, the young immortal in your eyes, died without regret." "Even though Ziez and Swivok were right. Whew, Zen." "Yeah... yes" "Why don''t you tell me!? I mean, I heard he made enough swords to meet my two right arms, and I wanted to talk to you about a lot! Instead, Goku would have stopped wanting to talk to the Great Heavenly Dog at the time he saw his two right arms. The measure is different between a real Taoist and a man who lost and corrupted his Taoist. I made a knife that can meet my greatest masterpiece, wow! I guess it''s lunatics like Cell and Swivok who can honestly praise me for that. Of course, I''m not complimenting you on the huge amount. In this case, it''s not a lot of weight or a lot of nostalgia, it''s dumb out of the bottom. (Probably a treasure troll that you recreated the spell) Only the Lord of Sopeds had heard and guessed that far. I see, I don''t want to tell you. "Zen, look. other souvenirs." "Oh, yes! "Wait a minute! Don''t cut the story! Zen opened the crate and retrieved the contents while keeping an eye out for the Great Heavenly Dog. It was like a vessel, wrapped in ''coloured paper''. "It may look disguised, but this is the vessel that is respected in the Great Eight States. Please, give it to me." When he returned the vessel to the box, Zen again took it before you. The nobles who took it were in a fresh mood when they saw the slightly distorted, ''cool'' shaped vessel. Unlike the superior vessels we know, they are thick and distorted, but somehow feel familiar to our hands. "There are also transparent vessels made of gearman." "Uhm... because I got a lot made by craftsmen from the Great Eight States" Zen and Kacho are relieved by what you seem to be intriguing. Now he was smiling, not to mention that he sometimes thought he was a savage. However, Disuia''s old body had more eyes on the paper that had wrapped the vessel than on the vessel itself. The other nobles also saw the paper that wrapped their own vessels because the old man with the eyesight is doing that. Thick, sturdy looking, somewhat coarse feel, paper that would not be of that good quality. "Hey, Zen. Now, let''s mix it up in Spring Painting, shall we? "Oh, no, I didn''t do that! It''s just a chisel of prints! That was just an ad if you went. A flyer whose sources are almost irrelevant to the immortals of the Great Eight States. It was like an ancient newspaper, not a piece of art or anything mass-produced by a wooden version. It is an impact buffer material to prevent cracking or chipping. "This... sells! The old man from Disuia was shocked by a completely new painting style. Later, an influx of different cultures known as wolf shemanisms. It was the moment when cultural history moved in and around Arcana. 364 Miracle I don''t even have enough to take away and talk about it. Festival I was normally rehabilitated and was normally to get out of the coffin. As the flowers bloom, exaggeration is too much, but the coffin that was storing the offering me was broken after the role. And the rope that was connecting the drums was untied, and the soil that was delivered therein was also broken open, and the sacrifice I exposed to the atmosphere from the neck down. "Oh, oh..." Around, there are faces of batrabs. Not one other person in the house, including Thoon. Speaking of which, it would be as if the Great Tengu and Fusabis were present as the heads of medical care. Literally, the sacrifice thrown out naked, I had exposed the flesh to my father-in-law and women. Of course, neither the Lord of Bathrub nor Fusabis has ever seen me completely naked. But there''s still something I can say for sure. Now the offering I am surely unhealthy. "Ya, I knew it... it was tough when I saw it..." Feast me as if I were a child, beginning to weep. That eye did show my body fading out. There is no pain whatsoever, but the power does not enter. It seemed to have only round meat beneath it, although it was regarded as vital for the crunchy skin. Baby-like flesh, when it comes to it, would fit roughly. I don''t think it''s sloppy because of the tension on my skin, but it was still not the flesh of a man fighting. "Oh, okay, okay. Boulder, it''s a treasure I made. It''s well healed." "Right, Roth had a good treatment" Nevertheless, those are the health professionals there. It was reassuring to confirm visually that my treatment had fallen apart. Cel and Fusabis look at my body at the offering and are honestly pleased. The face of Bathrub, who was about to cry after the feast, also drew tears in. I also feel like I''m saying something really bad, but I can''t get angry because it''s obvious that I''m recovering from the symptoms of Pan Peach. Yes, there seems to be nothing else in life to see, and in a sense, it is a healthy body. At least, it didn''t feel like it was just skinny and bone. "Well, then... next time you need to slowly build muscle on your body" "Right, let''s do some ''moderate'' exercise and get closer to normal" That''s how the diagnosis keeps going. Cry, keep hugging me, Happiness and the others I was going to comfort. But leave them alone, and the bad stories go on. It is more a procedure than an examination, more a consolation than an emotion. That''s what I''ve known since Cell came. "It''s really best to take it all for a treasure, but they said no. Again, let''s do something about this place with bone feathers. It''s superb to make what customers really want." "I don''t know where and who is looking for an alternative to all the bodies, but you''re certainly right. I''ll assist you, so secure it to your body." Plumpy, muscular festival My body seemed impossible to walk from to see. Wrap wooden skeletons, thick cloths, etc. around the body. After a while, there was a man there, with a cloth wrapped around his bare skin, with a local bump. Surely there, there will be no muscles from the beginning. But it was in my heart that I wanted you to hide it. "This is a breathing treasure called a bone feather. In other words, it does not consume my own temper and blood. The technique you''re reproducing is lightweight kung fu or qigong sword. The effect is motor aids, as you can see. You can stand now, can''t you? As they say, Festival I tried to stand up. The area remains uneven, but I can manage to get up. It''s like you''re in the water and your body is so lighter. On the other hand, the body''s center of gravity is stable. It was as if they were controlling their posture. "Well, you can stand and walk on your own, can''t you? "Ah, yes..." "I''ll tell you for once, don''t run. If I try to run, I fall. It could also be called a fracture as it is. If your posture suddenly changes, you have the ability to make your body lighter than the air, but don''t be overconfident." Festival I was remembering. When I was on Earth, I meant the nursing powersuit, which was still in the development phase. This is not something to be worn by the nursing side, but it would be a power suit for nursing as a classification. I thought the wheelchairs and crutches would come out, but far beyond my assumptions, over-technology was wrapping me up for the feast. It may be an au part given the years it was created, but it doesn''t seem to interfere with everyday life anyway. "I''ll show you how to put it on later, so you can all support me" Husabis advised the Happinees that way. Surely it will be difficult to detach on your own, if you have a close woman, you should ask. (It is forbidden to let a woman do it because she is a nobleman, or if Hussabis should be hired to do it in the first place) But it was less difficult to support than I thought. Whatever you do alone, the burden will be dispersed if the three of us do it. You can tell me if it''s okay or not, but they still say clap it out or take it lightly. A man who has been making technological innovations for over 10,000 years on boulders, most of them he has made. "Saiga, listen carefully. Your body is overcooked with pan-fried peaches. The immortal can cure it on his own, and he won''t burn it in the first place, but you haven''t finished your immortality. Take the time to heal slowly, just as your body fades." "Yes......" "Don''t use the technique. Well, even trying to use it won''t work, but trying to use it itself will keep you away from full healing." "Yes......" "More escorts, think of the worst." The same is true of Suibok, but it is the long-lived who can talk seriously and decently. What you''re saying is so decent, there''s no room for correction anywhere. "Now, here''s a professional story¡­ move your whole body as continuously as possible. You''ll be tired soon if you just move a little, but do it for a few years as a lifestyle, as long as you can''t help but take a break from it." Relatively common sense instruction also came in from Fusabis. Festival I''ve never seen before, too, the long-lived woman. She has a crisp tone that doesn''t fit her appearance, that she''s a Tengu, not a Immortal. Big Heavenly Dog looks more like a child, but it''s still more uncomfortable when she says that from a younger girl to see. "The most intense side effect of Pan Peach is the digestive organs. I know it''s getting better for that because it''s been in the coffin for a long time, but on the contrary, it''ll be fading. When you eat, be aware and chew more often. Don''t forget that teeth and tongues are fine digestive organs" "Yes......" Think about it, Immortal Dog Dog Dog basically only says normal things. Even the mountain waters, formerly Japanese, had that aspect. I guess the long-lived live long, but they may be rationalists when it comes to professional fields. "Then..." "Oh, well, I''m sorry..." The Lord of Bathrub spoke to Fusabis, who continued his explanation. I''m not underestimating anything, and I''m not experiencing any particular ethical issues, but I want the story to be a little later. "I''d like my son to put his clothes on." Look at my son''s son, no one thinks anything of him. Anyway, the other person is a sick person, and only relatives and medical professionals are nearby. Doubting something obnoxious there is nothing more than evil pushing. But can I make you wear pants or something? The Lord of Bathrub, a little ashamed, had told him so. A festival me dressed in relaxed sick clothes, prepared in advance. Very thin, easy to take off and wear it naturally resembled the clothes worn by mountain water in a way. "... soaked, for the time being, I was ready not to walk alone" Besides my thoughts, I was able to walk. Of course, I took care of the chair a few times because I ran out of breath along the way, but it was still fixed and restrained for a long time, so it''s not an exaggeration to say it''s amazing. Nevertheless, when you think about the side effects of pan peaches, it is only natural that you are more familiar with the real world, which is an exam for immortality. Similarly, it would be natural to have a hand when it comes to that post-operative exercise aid. Making it, having it and using it, makes me think it''s a completely different story. "But well, I still feel good to be able to walk on my own feet. I haven''t been able to move in forever..." I am happy to have access to appropriate medical care from a doctor with knowledge and experience. It''s not the same peace of mind that having a so-called medical cheat is trying to do something about it anyway, without knowing how your powers are working and leading to recovery. Thinking about it is that I know exactly how irresponsible and unstable I used to be, making my surroundings anxious. Fighting is success if the opponent dies, even if it acts with logic that you don''t really know what the technique is. But when it''s medical, it doesn''t work either. At least now at the festival I even felt a kind of contempt for medical cheats. Medical practice is only permitted by those with the right knowledge and skills, with appropriate instruction in educational institutions. At least, so was the Kingdom of Arcana. "Thank you very much to Big Heavenly Dog, Mr. Roth and Mr. Hussabis." I can walk, I can move, I can move on, I can sit. At the very least, I''m very happy with that. I am free to move without the assistance of anyone. I was even impressed with this technology, just giving up. "Yeah, really... really..." Tsugar who has cried many times before. I almost cried earlier, but the tears caught my twigger. Still, what was coming up was erupting. "Really, good..." Crying, she was grabbing my sleeve at the festival. Festival as it is. Wouldn''t you live the same life as my neck? Not many of them thought so, and she could do nothing about it, she was finally able to cry in peace. "Tsugar......" "Dear Saiga... Thank you for your service and hard work..." "Yeah, thanks. It was so hard, but I managed to get through it..." There''s someone to protect, someone to rely on, someone to help. The Festival, which gave me the power to master all sorts of magic, I knew I could only do it because there was every man. "Because everyone was there. Thank you so much..." "It''s up to me to thank you, son..." One line had arrived on the balcony in the castle. Festival I hoped, breathing the air outside. To accomplish that, the five of them came here on foot, scissoring a break along the way. "Come on, this is the sight you protected. It''s your country." "... my, my new home" The air outside makes my body feel better. I couldn''t feel it when it was buried, a pleasant breeze. Although my body is still wrapped up, I can still taste the pleasure I feel. I defended the Arkana kingdom. Overlooking the king''s capital, the balcony of the castle. Festival I stood there, comforting Tsugar, but slowly checking everything in my sight. "I don''t think it was this country." There were eight states flying at relatively low altitudes. There were a number of huge floating islands lined up, and from there, larger ships repeatedly took off and landed. "Weird... I don''t think it was such a fantastic view of the world..." "... Oh my God, I know you''re asking, Lord Swibbock and his master..." "I was listening, but... that''s crazy - I''m not impressed at all" While I was buried in a coffin, the world was changing dramatically. At least, there was too much change in my vision. There was a kind of alienation, as if I had come to another world. "There are swords and magic, but there are no monsters, no adventurer guilds, no dungeons, I think it was such a world..." "It''s all around here now. Except for the Adventurer Guild..." "Why are you so excited after you can''t fight..." A terrible pity filled me with festivities. Neither can the King''s Capital, if done and lively, honestly rejoice. Forget about myself and it seemed like I was enjoying the new world. "... I''m tired! Let''s all lie down and go to sleep today! Lie down! On the bed! I can''t laugh at falling into the dark for this. The festival was about to sink, and I decided to switch. Yes, all three of these cute girls admire it. Anything else. Well, we''ll think about it when we can afford it. Festival I was getting really strong. 365 Reverse attack I''m the only one who can make me the strongest man in the world, the ''back boss'' and the ''character who gives me the strongest moves''. It is the goose and the cell that are further ahead of me. These two are still the embodiment of the peculiar special oddity. Kacho is the head of the islands that float in the sky and the substantial leader of the people who live there. Its transport and mobility can only be inferior to that of Noah. In addition, Cell is the owner of a store with the best equipment available for purchase, like the "shop in front of Las Bosses". Most tools were already made, and it was easy to make new ones. Of course, the eight kinds of divine treasures that Arcana had already put in place are the most incredible, but if you skip that, you can say it''s the highest peak of humanity. That''s all there was to it, assembling and dedicating itself to Arcana. Honestly, I don''t want you to come any sooner and help me out like you did in the tempera. But that''s a problem as sovereignty and dignity, so everyone couldn''t help but say it. Oseo''s were able to spend almost all of their time without a problem. It is not a fox that borrows the authority of a tiger, but it is a country that can also borrow the help of the most powerful biological species (not the most powerful individuals) in this world, which say dragons. The dragon also has no reason to go out of its way to treat Oseo with full help. I don''t know how long this relationship will last, but it was peaceful for now. Other monsters of the old world, but they are beginning to make a new living in the land they have graced and taken away. Sure, they needed vast tracts of land in their lifestyle, after a considerable number, but not enough to cover all of this planet with boulders. With the acquisition of ''half the world'' around the Arcana kingdom, they had no need to take it away for the first time. Of course, in some cases we''ll go looting around it, or we could bump into each other with monsters from the old world. But still, it will stabilize in the medium to long term. The soil was in hand. The Lesser Dragon once replied this when asked if he would eat humans. He said if he was so hungry, he could run it in front of a shared meal. Yes, that''s what it is in the end. They collide because they are pushed into a narrow space and show each other what they don''t like, and if they live in a large space relaxed, there is no problem. Even if you starve and have to take it away from someone, you don''t have to take it away from your people. If you have a lot of choices, you don''t have to make a difficult choice. Thus, the two countries were living side by side in common prosperity. It was at the expense of other neighbouring countries that we built a peaceful new world, using each other''s force as a deterrent. Of course, it was the neighbouring countries that ate the price. Countries around the Arcana kingdom have had to devote many of their contributions to Arcana. Arcana today cannot afford to invade and govern in any way, but it is possible enough if it merely receives a contribution. The Arcana side was still there, and the great power on the Oseo side, the middle country, had been uprooted and destroyed. Naturally, the corresponding man lost his house or land in a way that replaced him with a monster of the old world. Then he becomes a refugee and flees to the Arcana side. The small countries not so different in size from Oseo were missed by sending their contributions, but there is no way they can afford to host refugees to such countries. They didn''t even allow entry in the first place, and soldiers were lining up at the border to show their rejection schemes. Unfortunately, Oseo was also quite ''home-country'' friendly, and dragons were often dispatched to chase back such refugees. In that case, that is the only way to escape beyond the cultural sphere to distant lands. It was also possible, to some extent, if the countries were originally located on the edge. But worst of all, it was a region really close to Oseo, and also far from Arcana. Anyway, we have to get out of Oseo''s area of power first. Until then, large numbers of refugees will walk on nearby routes without drinking or eating. Besides, always frightened by the monsters of the old world. The nation, the people, who started fleeing at a relatively early stage, was still there. For once or for all, I was able to travel with food and roadblocks. The people of a country that could not do so, it was each other who were enemies. It is literally a plunder of the same kind as eating together. Just as the contentious stopped the contention by sharing the weak with each other, the weak connect their lives by taking from the opponent they could win. And what a terrible thing. There is no way that the escaped destination is New Heaven or Earth. Even if it is reduced to half or a tenth, the number of refugees is nevertheless enormous. There was nowhere near as wide a lot of land as embracing them, land with food resources, etc. Yes, not even the other Arcana kingdoms or domino empires (...). "Long time no see, Your Majesty" King of the Kingdom of Wink, Killer Wink. Having reached the border of the Kingdom of Arcana, he hoped for help in accepting his people and recapturing his country. But the kingdom of Arcana kept him waiting for a long time. If I''m thankful, I ignored it. I didn''t suspect that Killer Wink thing was not real, I simply had a significantly lower priority. At any rate, it is originally a small country, and the demand is for the reception of refugees and for war. I haven''t bothered to rush to convenience even though I''ve decided to say no. "Inch General......" "Now, I am a temporary diplomat" "Extraordinary, huh? "Yeah, how many minutes are we negotiating?" It was the inch ex-general who escaped the kingdom of Wink who welcomed the long-awaited King Killer. That''s just how the Arcana kingdom treats the faces of the killer and wink kingdoms. "Unreadable country of the times, that''s pathetic, Your Majesty" ¡­¡­ "The doomed kingdom of Wink, too, could have survived if it had spared even its contribution¡­ I am truly sorry" It''s an inch shame, there''s no falsehood in the word. Even if it is my own home and a nation I have served for many years. It feels good to be doomed. But I''m just sorry. I don''t think I have a choice, and I don''t feel like reaching out. "It''s not doomed yet. The national territory exists, and the people survive... not yet, not yet doomed! "Yeah, we''ll be doomed soon. It''s a shame to return it." Forming a nation can be described as the sense of belonging of the people who live in it. Without a common perception that we are citizens, we cannot have enough States. By that logic, the kingdom of Wink was not yet doomed. Ask them some, and they shall say, He is of the Wink kingdom. They will wish to return to the land they inherited from their ancestors, but taken from them. Well, I can''t go home anymore. "So, Your Majesty. What can I do for you? "I have already pleaded in writing... for the acceptance of my subjects and the help of the recapture of the land" "Well, did you" "It''s a dragon, even a dragon can defeat the rest! And there''s only one dragon that''s already survived! King Killer, who is not God, is not familiar with everything in the world. But at least the other refugees have never seen more than one dragon. Unlike when you raid the Arcana kingdom, of course, it is also considered that you are acting alone because you do not fear being shot down. But there is only one dragon, what a ''convenience'' it is. I hope so, otherwise desperate. That''s why no one doubted the possibility. "The kingdom of Arcana should make it possible! "Yeah, it''s possible." "As someone with eight kinds of divine treasures, you must have a duty! General Inch, he leaked a laugh. From him, who actually saw the maker of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, King Killer''s great name can only be laughed at. Of course, it''s a bad sexual laugh. It was a disgusting grin, without all the skilled generals in martial arts. "Excuse me...... then give me a response from the King of the Kingdom of Arcana" ¡­¡­ "Both, when you say no" "Why! Forgive the pre-emptive attack, target five hundred heads, and still perish. I don''t see the point in such an arcana plunging a single dragon into your opponent. "Arcana must have a grudge! To Oseo, to the dragon! Yeah, you''re right. "If so! We should be retaliating soon! "Yeah, that could have happened," "Then why don''t you listen to our plea! You can win if you fight, that''s for sure. "Is there something I can do to win? Strong means you can choose. Assuming you can win if you fight, but you have no other choice but to fight and win, then you can''t say it''s strong. "You think that for the kingdom of Arcana, it sometimes takes precedence over the survival of its own country? The strong can protect, obey, eat, and ignore the weak. Only the strong always have the right to choose it. "Now Arcana is just healing the wounds she suffered in the battle with the dragon. Master Ukio, the royal trump card, said that if we were to destroy Oseo, we would destroy him once we had a system in place." Speak of the strong. They are wounded. The only reason you can weigh your wounds and wait relaxed is because you are wounded and strong. "Arcana and Oseo may have a day to clash again. But... it''s not now." "Well, at least! Just public acceptance! "I also refuse to do that. Because His Majesty the King (...) has ordered that." "Why! "It''s troublesome when you put people from other countries in there." There is no reason to know the kingdom of Arcana, nor Oseo, nor the Thirty-six Military Acts. Still, however, the presence of dangerous elements fuelling the conflict between the two sides was suspect. That''s why Oseo started the invasion before that. "Your Majesty, our country is currently, to some extent, allowed to enter the country. Specifically, your predecessors who have been in exile." Mass-produced transport vessels are allowed to live in rural areas, etc., where they have been active, looted and destroyed. Nevertheless, I''m not saying that it''s a good life to flatter. "Depending on the extent, you''ve been sentenced to labor for a certain period of time, and you''re still treating small farmers after finishing that further. Well, a lot of people originally lived like that, so they don''t seem so dissatisfied." "You want me to throw it away, be proud of you as a people! "No, that''s not true. Indeed, those who emigrated as immigrants have pledged allegiance to Arcana." "How is that different from abandoning pride as a people of Wink! "I''m not going to accept it, so there won''t be anything to make me throw it away" First and foremost, we cannot accept large numbers of refugees. Then, if it is part of it, it is acceptable as a workforce, but we must have it live as a citizen of the Arcana kingdom. You have to give up such an unfulfilled dream about how to recapture your country. Clearly, it is an annoying story for Arcana. "I''m not talking about putting up any terms and not accepting them if you don''t follow them. As I said from the beginning, I have no intention of accepting it or waging a war." Why do people seek strength? Why do people hate weakness and prefer strength? To be clear, people aren''t the only creatures like that in the first place. Almost all animals continue to seek strength. Weakness is getting infinitely closer to death, and strength is being able to stay away from it. Weakness is nothing more serious than weakness. "You! Abandon your benevolent wink and save yourself! "Yes." An impulse runs to the king. The urge to blink and match the old man who is making a fool of this one to his painful eyes rushes around. On the other hand, I know what will happen to the people if I do that. Above all... that this old man is an old samurai in the first place. Assuming you can beat him up, he can hurt you the other way around. "Your Majesty seems to come by some mistake... abandoning the country is what it is supposed to be. Moving to some country and living in that country means being faithful to that country and not even loathing to be hostile to the previous one" "Did you really throw away the wink" "Wasn''t it His Majesty who didn''t pull it off? Absolutely view your judgment and drive people who don''t go along with it...... it''s also the King''s instrumentality, because you didn''t think about how the driven side would move? The king wanted his knees strong. Until the other day, myself, a small but lord of a castle in one country, is coldly embellished by a man who until the other day was a subordinate. And in fact, this is a thumbnail of the power relationship. The kingdom of Arcana has absolutely no problem without saving ''a country destroyed by dragons'', starting with winks. There is no reward for helping Wink. I wouldn''t dare take in a dangerous molecule with pride as a ''wink''. There''s no harm in not welcoming a wink in cold air. If we don''t get into Arcana, that''s why Wink dies. "This grudge... don''t think I forgot" "Ho." "One day, surely, what did not lose the dignity of the wink will destroy both Oseo and Arcana! "That''s the same here... Your Majesty. Both Oseo and Arcana drew a line in the war of extinction to avoid it." Even we speak like victims. In fact, he may be the victim and the pathetic opponent. But that''s all. Even if you are ever pitied, you will never reach out. That''s what weak people are for. "¡­ you wanted to test the military code written in the strange book" Finally, as a military division, former General Inch sent cruel words to the former Lord. "You''re quite right, those are. At least it doesn''t say such silly things about strong opponents who can win as long as they have high morale" ¡­¡­ "But you have forgotten in the first place. How did the once wink treat the person who wrote the alle? "It''s..." It is an unacceptable felony, such as taking truly what is written in the book and believing only in it on the basis of it, and condemning the fate of the nation. In that way, everyone moves as the ''protagonist'' thinks but that''s the only theory on the desk. "A little ingenuity, a despicable operation. It is only in your story that the strong and weak turn upside down. Big wins are always in the hands of the strong" "Don''t be ridiculous! Killer''s cry was a manifestation of his spiritual lack of leeway. In fact, he and Wink are over now. People who think of themselves as winks disappear within a hundred years, no matter how long they are quoted. To the Wink refugees, they no longer have the strength, strength or food to flee to other countries. A few may survive, but that is never salvation. "So why did Oseo gather all that power?! Arcana was originally strong, but Oseo is no different from our country?! How can you drive Arcana that far?! Though it would be decided because of what happened to ''the convenience''! Because of his stupid prince, he went to a state of ''war'' with a country that holds all eight kinds of divine treasures, and was pushed to the brink of annihilation. I wonder, a monster comes from the old world and becomes a full cooperative relationship... Well, if you say it''s convenient, it''s convenient. I don''t know if that prosperity matches what I lost. "Arcana and Arcana! Why all this power gathers in Arcana! God''s treasure, God''s warrior! They got enough power to keep them and drive even the dragons out! The world no longer belongs to Arcana and Oseo! Why, that God is blessing Arcana!? Not many, it was genuine. No, this was the real deal. "Why does it just happen ''conveniently'' to them! Why doesn''t something convenient happen to me? Why, we perish normally, we perish normally. The whole world has not perished, nor has the warrior of God fallen to earth. Like a normal war, both sides left it in their hands. Why, something so inconvenient happens. "Why doesn''t something convenient happen to me!! Hearing that scream, General Inch sighed. He was the one who ran out of love, but didn''t think he was a self-centered man so far. "I was born into a royal family of one country, though small, and fit into the throne without a bone meat dispute, recognized by the people and many loyal ministers. I want to know what a man who lived such a ''convenient'' life did." There''s a top up there. There is no such thing as a person in a position where everything is convenient. That has nothing to do with being strong. "You don''t have the right to mourn your misery. That''s something only a human being can say without being sweet. Have you ever done all you can in your life?" I would have been better born. I wanted to be born into a royal family in a bigger country. I wanted to be in a position to do all the convenient things. It is frightening, thoughtless, and clammy. "What will you be up to! Patience, what will it be! It won''t be anything! "... it''s only natural that a man who thinks about it should be king, perish." "Are humans born into the weak supposed to stay that way for the rest of their lives! You''re telling me not to dream! "... the kid." I feel sorry for you. Assuming a loyal opponent, a bent opponent who gave guidance. The opponent, however distressed, is ugly. "So what did you get?" "... so it is! "I dreamed, I lost everything. Take the whole country with you." "Like Oseo, there''s something from here...! "Then get out of here. Death in old age and decay, praying only for the power of others and God''s blessings" I can''t help being weak. I can''t help not being strong. I can''t help it being a small country either. I can''t help but say it''s not a big country. Nobody, only birth can be changed. But even so. It is wrong that as long as you are born, that is fine. "In the first place, is that what the old Domino Empire said after finding out what the end of the road it followed? ¡­¡­ "It would be a coincidence that the kingdom of Arcana, the four nobles, and the royal family, had the trumpets in their hands. But it was undoubtedly the people of the Arcana kingdom who built so much trust that they would give up their lives. It''s something you couldn''t have done." With cold cut eyes, Old Hung told the fool. "Bear and sneak up on me, what did you get? That must be a tough life. It''s hardly anything funny, it''s just a pain in the ass. But still. "If you can''t endure, sneak, appreciate, or flatten out, just die" Just alive, there is salvation. 366 Select In an instant, time passes. The time has finally come for us to break up. "So long, master." Just one day of war, an old man dragged out to that place of mediation. The day has come when Suibok will return to the throne of God. I said, "Go home," so I dropped him off. I didn''t have any plans. It was only natural to drop him off, or six former Japanese belonging to the Arkana kingdom. Or maybe God was waiting for six people about that day. Without even having a reclining transfer, the seven were saying goodbye greetings in the meadows near Wang Du. It was, in a way, worthy of traveling from another world. "Five hundred years ago... you had a lot to think about." Black-and-white mountain waters sent word of gratitude, remembering five hundred years ago. "I am grateful to you now. Thank you for introducing me to my master." I don''t know if what I got after five hundred years of training was what I wanted five hundred years ago. But still, I have something for sure now. I am glad to be a disciple of Suibok, I think from the bottom of my heart. "Something... I got a lot of gifts compared to mountain water" The next person to greet me was Rui Festival. It was the only blur of the six, enough to say it was unrepeatable. Still, the expression is sunny. "Even if we get rid of all that, we''re going to be able to do it somehow" He had a confident face where he could live a new life, laughing without asking God for anything. "Something tells me there''s too much magic in my case... but I felt bad." Masaozo Kobe, the world''s most powerful wizard. I honestly looked dissatisfied, but still didn''t make me curse. "Well in my case, I think it was too stupid to do anything about it... well, don''t blame it on you anyway" My failure is because of my stupidity. I caused trouble to Caputo because of my shallow concerns. That''s what he admitted, he had said to God, who had given him disproportionate power. "... I guess I am" The way Rikyo looked, I thought about it. After figuring out how careless my judgment was, a hero who bled too much didn''t know what to say to God. "... Well, I can''t tell you right now. I''ll leave a letter and a message for Shenbao, so wait for it." There was no rush, I rethought. It doesn''t last a hundred years, but I still have time left to myself. There are also five people who can give you a message. If so, then suddenly nothing happens now. Rikyo had decided to look forward to writing what kind of letter. "Spring won''t have anything to say, and I''ll say it." Floating Spring even looks dissatisfied. I cared about him like that, or Hang Axis Temple Dance, a red dot, bought the last one and left. "I''m having fun. At least it''s fuller than dead." Nico laughed and said so. herself, taking on a lot of dirty work but still laughing. "Right, well, that''s more than anything" God seemed satisfied to hear it. Or all I''m saying is that it was undetermined that they would be happy. An unexpected celebration, but did you think? "You guys seem to have had a good time." A raised foreigner, linked to the leading men of the Arcana kingdom. I was delighted that they had the good fortune to meet. "As the Lord knows, in the end there is nothing better than the edge of encounter, no matter what temperament you are born with or what power you are given. And the trust that keeps that edge connected is equally honorable" Rikkyo was nodding deeply. The man who knew better than anyone what he could do alone showed empathy. The other five have similar feelings. Even spring is ready to be faithful to the old man of Disya. "That''s what life is all about... um, I guess it''s good" Kill yourself, what an unsolicited thing. God looked really happy to see the rare examples of success in this world. "Well... there''s one last thing I have to say." Hearing that, everyone looked disgusted at once. Rikkyo, who already looked disgusted, also has a feeling of weakness. Because the last thing you say is usually the first thing you should say. How can we not end this as decently as we parted ways? "Other than you, and rightly so, other than the one that Noon killed." Hearing that, I switched from disgusting to nervous. "There are many other ''Japanese'' who have fallen into the land. Do you also know that many of them never had remarkable power? I''ve heard of mountain waters and festivals. Advanced experiments, failed real-life examples. Obviously Japanese characters whose materials remain in the school. "Just to conclude... there are three types of Japanese who appear in this world" God showed three fingers and broke them one at a time. "One: he who, like the LORDs, hath slain him, and hath sent him forth with special power." That is, it is the story of the six men on this occasion. "Two. Those who went through a completely different world and reached this world" Floating Spring kept intercepting, unknown and powerful enemies. "Three¡­ those who fell directly from ''different Japan'' to this world." That is¡­ he would be a human being with no special powers and only Japanese knowledge. We were all convinced that they would never have necessarily lived a happy life. This world isn''t that sweet. Even having special powers is not easy, and without it, a difficult ending would have awaited. Without so much luck, it would have even been difficult to achieve full tenure. "The various Japanese here are, well, parallel worlds and parallel universes, well, that''s not how it is. And of course, not all of you are from the same Japan." Even now, it was irrelevant information. Those who care about that are not in the boulder. I''m not familiar with you or anything. "Well, there''s no big difference between Japan and Japan. Honestly, there''s hardly any error. Does it make sense... that not all the people of your time will fall, but that not all the people of the world you originally lived in will be gone?" "What''s the point? "Oh, I''m so sorry" Spring was frustrating and I asked. For him, he is only a troublesome opponent, such as the Japanese, other than the face of the occasion. "From now on, there will be people falling who have nothing to do with Non... but I don''t care that much" I intercepted the dragon, the Japanese familiar with this world. He said to them, "You have no fear of juniors." "The lords have already experienced everything that can happen in this world. There are no weapons left in different worlds, for example." It was cloudy, though it might be possible to bump into the user of the treasure made by the cell. But it doesn''t seem that there are completely unknown tools left in this world. "For better or worse, what descends with nothing in this world will not acquire any special power acquired. And Nor will Non be empowered later. Unless the lords give up the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures." In this world, there is nothing left of the different worlds. I somehow understand what that means. "Now, let''s teach the lords who fought dragons. Non''s world management theory." That''s what I''m saying, I''m going to stare at the six people I gave special powers to. "Whose is the world? Dragons thought so too, like their own things. Either emperor said it was his own. Well, I''m not sure it belongs to me." Whether it''s the strongest race in this world, man with the biggest prints in this world, or the strongest man in this world. I''m not occupying this world, he said. "It''s a common saying, but it''s nobody''s, it''s everybody''s. It doesn''t even belong to the people who created this world, to everyone who lives in this world." It was too clich¨¦, as the person put it. It just sounds bullshit when someone else says it, but it''s not convincing when it comes to God who actually manages the world. "Yes, I made it" awe of God, I can''t help but feel it. Recognition that it is more distinct, unlike a tribute to Swivok, who was called a rough God. From the beginning, the language of being with different dimensions is heavy everywhere. "He who dyes this world in his own colour, good and evil, will not forgive him. Especially with the power of different worlds, thereby trying to dominate the world." I was even stirring up my anger. Even when Swivok forced me to drag me out, God, who was just shuddered and not angry, was clearly angry. "If you''re going to live and die quietly, you can never forgive me for interfering with the world itself. Though the world he made is not flattering or humans or dragons friendly, he comes from elsewhere and complains about it, and that''s what extra help is for." I know it''s an unsolicited story, but I don''t know. The six people, who were already familiar with being residents of this world, had silently agreed. Right now, this neighborhood is not a ''wonderful world'' to flatter. Two superpowers are in a ceasefire by agreement, and neighbouring countries are being destroyed or made into nations. Exactly, domination and exploitation by force. As everyone thought, it is clearly ''evil'' from the general Japanese values. But the perception of the six who are parties is different. No matter how you exploit it it, it''s nothing but the ''peace'' you won. It was an equilibrium established by many sacrifices, a nation and a world to defend. "I don''t care about that. Anyway, don''t look at them bigger than you need. Of course, those with the power of the other world can show up, but all of that is fine because spring makes them die." "Don''t be ridiculous." "Ha, sorry... well, unlike in Oseo, nothing unexpected happens." An unexpected thing like this here would be ''convenient''. "I don''t get the power of being treated cold before I know what it is. Well, that depends on the person, but don''t worry." Sure, well, I can''t do anything if I even care about that. But what about God pushing his heartbeat for nothing else? "Whatever you want to be nice, you just have to be nice" God began to hide his appearance. It seemed that he was disappearing into the void and returning to the throne of God. That''s what we''re going back to where no one but Suibok can reach us. "It''s just... it''s hard to deal with who you once were." Finally, with a mean grin. At the end of the day, after all, he left with no one but God to behave. 367 Environment "I have received a revelation directly that" God that he has returned to his seat. The words I left behind at the time of its departure were a sort of removing effort. Even if you abandon the Japanese, you won''t come back for cheat abilities later. If it was cheat from the beginning, it was reassuring in every sense because Spring would let it die. However, if you make it a ''normal Japanese'' who comes to this world, it''s not a hoarding thing. "Thankful words... can''t be so distracted by boulders" In response to reports of mountain waters, the owner of the sopede had his chest down. If we have a crude phase, the world will perish. That''s the kind of person they left for me, that''s most appreciated. It is almost irrelevant to those who live today, such as the gentle demise that it will take 10,000 years to decline. Anyway, 10,000 years from now. I cannot believe that the kingdom of Arcana survives in such future generations, nor even that name remains. But when I actually saw that 10,000 years later the descendants were dying crazy and had to wage a war of aggression, I didn''t think for every other person. Ten thousand years from now, that''s fine, that''s a kind of truth. Tomorrow is much more important than in 10,000 years. Short-term prospects take precedence over medium- and long-term prospects. But it is painful to leave the descendants with a world that will decline over 10,000 years. "There are people like you and Lord Swibbock out there who can''t do politics or anything if they think... of course, it''s not like they''re not alert to ordinary masterpieces" Rikyo and others are only the most exemplary and extreme, but somehow ''revolutionaries'' are the biggest threat to the superpowers. If we are particularly incited and driven to war by the people, we shall resume the warring system without being in place. There can never be an arithmetic that can win, but if we fight now, we will fall together. The collapse of Arcana and Oseo means that only the neighbouring countries (...) will be happy. "But even the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures must find a way to counter dragons. I can''t wait to see more ''trump cards'' hostile to us in that situation." The mountain waters in front of us, which are nothing else, are an example of this. Unlike other trump cards, because of their long lives, they will not age or fade, and they will likely serve them for many years, until they reach their descendants. More importantly, Suibok himself, the master of mountain waters, has further been commanded by his master to save Arkana in the next national disaster. But it is a serious matter in the state, such as how long it takes to live an individual. In that sense, the secrecy and the Great Eight states were maintained for many years, which, in addition to being isolated spaces free of external enemies, would be suitable for long-lived people to maintain smaller communities. But on the contrary, it is absolutely impossible to do something about the whole state with personal virtue. Such is something that any great nobleman knows. "Fewer unexpected individuals, that''s good news. So, what about you? What do you think of turning your people around? "Of course, we will follow our Lord''s intentions. I don''t have that discretion." General Director of Martial Arts Guides. What a foiled word, but not really that much either. At least, there''s no territory, no nothing, so there''s no room for acceptance when your countrymen come. "However, if I may say so¡­ depending on the number of people, I would appreciate some convenience." "... against kids like the old Saiga? "To some extent, I don''t mind" Those who are blessed by God or those who are not, including mountain waters, look highly at themselves because of their deeds and self-esteem. People in that kind of relationship are just troublesome and tiring. My lord, who knows such a good deal about his opponent, was even more fed up now. "Saiga was still the best, because Batlub had already assured me of his position. In a sense, self-esteem had already been met. But those who haven''t filled it up yet are in trouble." "I understand." "... that was a theory to Buddha for you" At last, he was similar to the students of the mountain waters, their aspirants. Sometimes the Japanese are not the only ones who are special, if they are young, they are vainly confident. The problem is, it''s harder to deal with them. Being magnificent in the dark clouds, I get tired of having a lot of people. Nevertheless, it is the mountain waters that made such a man suffer. That leadership, that was the Swivok concession. Before the war began, many nobles were begging to teach his students. "... I hear your students fought well" "It''s my pride." Quiet, the two offered prayers. The martial arts guides who were scattered throughout the Sopeds, or those who fought as subordinates of Thoon. They all fought bravely and, like the other soldiers, were in the battle of honor and death. Some regions say they build bronze statues for their accomplishments. Of course, it wasn''t total annihilation, it was half destroyed, about half survived. Nevertheless, it seems unlikely that the instruction of mountain waters was useful in a mass battle. Perhaps it was the struggle without escaping to the end¡­. Dazzling, I guess, honorable. "Nevertheless, there have been many requests for guidance from you before. I''d like to give a lot of those participants to the Wushu Dedication Match that''s coming. Well, it''s not the other way around right now, so I just want you to be a connector to the Great Eight states and the secret borders. It will take the form of Lord Swibbock." It is a pitiful story to rely on the power of the individual and the power of other nations. However, getting in shape is a priority in everything. If you don''t get up, you can''t go anywhere. You can pay back what you owe me, so I can keep my dignity. "Well what are you trying to say, it means you don''t have time for that...... though, it''s your countrymen. Helping is not a rush." "Thank you for your generosity and consideration" Thankfully, I don''t care about any of my compatriots, I move only as an Arcana human being, because it''s creepy. It is too humane, and in the first place it is the opposite of the policy led by Arcana today. If you are loyal to Arcana, even foreigners will be treated favourably. The inhabitants of that foreigner''s former territory also accept him as a smallholder if only he took his labour seriously. Of course no one would prefer to be a smallholder, but it''s better than dying, and it''s a few steps better than being pushed away by a dragon. The question is whether the Japanese can accept that ''few steps better''. Almost certainly, it would be unacceptable to Japanese with a growing self-esteem. Such a thing can also be imagined by the Sopede Principal, a born Arcanian. "You can''t stand it, can you? "Well... you can''t" The mountain waters were fully positive. "I was the ''worst'' environment if I left out my mentorship. It seemed unusual not to drink or eat for 500 years, even as a training for immortals and Tengu." "... oh, still" Fuukei couldn''t say anything because Suibok was killing him, but when he started interacting with other Tengu and Immortals, he was eating and drinking unexpectedly. If you think about it, there is a big difference between "no food or drink needed" and "no food or drink". Not that I have no appetite at all, and even if I didn''t, wouldn''t it be normal for me to want to eat it? After all, the Swivok apprenticeship development method was abnormal. "My master''s master, Kacho, said you were a ghost." "I know what you''re trying to say... you''ve endured so well" "Do you say you endured... do you say you just had to get used to it..." Again, it seems I was unscrupulous. I really can''t take it back now. "Well even with that as a polar theory, life in Arcana would be worse than Nihon and Ya. I can tell from your meals served in Danua." "... I''m afraid" "I don''t know how to get a seizure when I know that there are no dreams or hopes in this world... I''ll consider it, but don''t expect it" Nothing, I don''t want to make the Arcana kingdom or bother to piss off the Japanese, nor do I bother to exclude them. However, it is also a problem to make people live excessively just because they are trump card compatriots. Then the people who live normally are not rewarded. Well, the problem is that there''s very little work they can ask for in the first place. "... rest assured that we know ourselves very well. Nobody thinks anything, even if the worst happens" Black and white mountain water is once noble, the strongest swordsman in the country, the disciple of the strongest swordsman in the world, and the owner (compulsion) of a knife that we do not now have but made by the best craftsmen. Rui Festival I am the next chief of the four nobles, the hero who killed the dragon most even though he retired, a distant foreign princess is his wife, and his wife''s subordinate has an active divine sword owner. Masaozo Kobe is the least handled, but still lives a leisurely and comfortable life, and his performance as the world''s most powerful wizard is flashy. Even though he belongs to the kingdom, Rikyo is an emperor of the empire with the equivalent of Arcana, and he is in matrimonial relations with the princess of the Arcana kingdom, who also holds five species of divine treasures. The Floating Spring and Hanging Axis Temple Dance...... Well, it is. Anyway, with the exception of the temple dance, everyone is cordial with the country''s greatest power, and thankfully it is made up. It''s absolutely unconvincing when they say, "You can''t be born in this world," or, "Well, things don''t go so conveniently." In the opposite sense of normal, unconvincing. It''s not convincing for the men who are born to be so jealous of everyone in this world to say that. "... so much, no hope? "Because of God''s lack of grace, on the contrary, I am likely to think that I am amazing" "... why? The Lord of Sopeds was asking in vegetables. Who knows, it is determined stronger with God''s grace. Mountain waters are subtly different, but they are not irrelevant because they could have been disciples at the mouth of God. "Why can we think of that the other way around in a situation where we are not given any special qualities? "Why¡­" The mountain waters themselves are not beneficial, and their master, Suibok, is a complete local. But it is so much a gift of harsh training (or long periods of abstinence) that everyone around us gives up on what we aim for. He is a immortal who trained for a comparable period of time, even for Fuukei, who came second to Suibok in strength. No way, that''s all we can do now, no one. You can stay, but it has nothing to do with the people who live now. Expect it in five hundred years. "Why, when asked... isn''t it because there was such a protagonist in the book? "So many people can''t tell the difference between reality and fiction? "... I think a lot, because so did I." Explaining it makes me feel less and less sorry for myself. Thankfully, I just had to hope that those unfortunate people wouldn''t flow for both sides. Of course, it is the one who prayed that brought such information to us, so it makes no sense. "Well, then... the escaped monsters, their capture is urgent." And apart from those concerns. The monsters of the old world, their deserters, were also the source of chaos. "I''ll have you move in some cases... in fact, what do you say? "It''s hard...... I detect the signs, but basically I see the qi blood. I mean..." "It''s hard to tell the difference between monsters and humans in the old world," he said. "Whether or not you live in magic is not very common... and if you''re alone, it''s confusing" A feathered dragon with mighty power can discern it, but I don''t think a dragon feathered on a boulder would betray it. "When it comes to searching, go to the tunnels¡­ if it doesn''t end in a short time, I can''t hurt you." "I''m sorry" It''s not healthy to say, "Oh, shit, I''ll leave anything to you." It''s not healthy, while the owner of the sopeds had an idea stuck to his head. In other words, the fact that the royal family gave up at the same time knowing the qualities of mountain waters, is the practice of it. "... where many immortals live," It''s a long term extreme story to be sure, but realistically it was also a situation I couldn''t think of anything else. 368 []/(n, vs) meeting/meeting/meeting/meeting/meeting/meeting/ Even as reconstruction work progressed, the search for the monsters of the old world who fled within the Arcana kingdom was underway. Sometimes it is a threat to civilians, also because the Oseo side is demanding the extradition of deserters in particular. And it led to the discovery of a ''group'' of Japanese who had oddly fallen into this world. They were to be sent to the king''s capital of the kingdom of Arkana, and that I would keep the offering. Weak Festival My escort, in the form of mountain waters, is also to be present. Now, it''s "Brothers" that appeared early in my mind. Festival My mountain water was roaring face to face with. I was very seriously worried about how to convince them. "... you know, mountain water. A high school student with a teacher, even for one class..." "That''s a lot..." Roughly thirty men and women. We have to let all of them live in this world somehow. It is an exaggeration to have to, but it is the mood of the two of us who want to do so. They have both been brought to life by the inhabitants of this world, and such benevolence lies at the basis of trust. While I am able to reward the benevolence that I was able to help, I know exactly what would have happened if I hadn''t been able to help the six of you. It was everyone''s common understanding that if they were going to fight and be hostile, let''s be nice if they wanted help. But there are limits to what you can do. Two people who can and cannot because they got a position and were given some discretion. The next principals of the four nobles and the general director of martial arts could not forbid each other to sigh. "That''s right, there are a lot of them... I could have done something with one or two of them, but there are about thirty of them..." "What are we gonna do? How far can you go? "It''s the most expensive thing I can pay for and it makes sense to them... I wonder if it''s my nationality after labor" The two of them were silent. To be clear, it is the most valuable thing in the neighbouring countries today. If you are to acquire the nationality of the Kingdom of Arcana, you will take on most of your labor. Acquisition of nationality does not simply mean that we can live in the Kingdom of Arkana. Disgusting way of putting it, there are many things you want to marry someone who has the nationality of the Kingdom of Arcana and quickly acquire it. From their perspective, it should be attractive to be young, unmarried men and women. Again, this is an unpleasant way to put it, but the Japanese high school students who obtained King Arkana nationality will be married again. "I don''t like it..." "I don''t like it..." But it is common sense in this world. From a high school student who has just visited this world and knows nothing about this world, you wouldn''t be happy to hear you get something like that. "The right to be able to live in my country by forcing men and women to do manual labor... how great I look..." "You never want it... if I were you who just became Master Suibok''s apprentice, you would absolutely hate it..." Of course, Arcana hasn''t been that tough on nationality till now. Or I didn''t manage it so strictly. But not from now on. Anyway, people are pushing from many countries, to get a decent job, or to buy or sell land, houses, etc., they need a nationality, a family registry. "Besides, agriculture is the kind of profession you can mediate..." "And there''s almost no cheat element..." "I''m a homemade farmer ~ I wouldn''t be happy to say..." "After I let you do unfamiliar field work, pay me my taxes..." Assuming, unless thirty of them are also students of agricultural high school, they will be disliked and deserved. No, even agricultural high school students would normally hate it. In Japan and Arcana, the facilities used are too different. Sometimes it takes labor at that previous stage, rather just having previous knowledge, you should be reluctant. "Can''t I at least be exempt from labor? "I can''t... I checked with my father-in-law, but I can''t..." "Then you can''t..." Things have a good reason. I''m not saying it''s malicious of a person who says it''s impossible, but rather that it''s only possible if there''s good intentions... Let''s hope they''re adults enough to hear it. "Or it depends on the teacher''s arm to be together..." "It''s cruel to expect..." students who have fallen into the territory of this Arcana kingdom. They were awaited in a large hall with mixed expectations and pessimism. Nor did the teachers, who were supposed to be put together as rates, get plugged in and move. I saw it on the way here, a giant mountain floating in the sky. Seeing that, no student will think this is their world of familiarity. It was not a prank or anything, but rather a situation far beyond the existing laws of physics, in which we perceived ourselves bewildered. The deeply contemplating students felt a kind of take-up for the kindness with which they were treated if they did. Students and teachers for one class who had been thrown out into this world if they realized it. When we found ourselves like that, although we were so surprised, they promptly protected us and brought us this far. That was reassuring in a way and anxious in a way. As long as we have a choice, the fact that we have been thrown out into a whole different world brings different ideas to mind. You won''t be able to believe them lightly when they hear they''re worried. "Thank you." "Excuse me ~" The two of them came into that room as they behaved more like modern Japanese than ever before. A boy with a wooden knife on his back dressed like you and Yukata, and who brings in a fine chair there. The other one has a good blood color when he does it, while the inside of loose clothing that looks like sick clothes is a man with a thick cloth wrapped around him. Both of them had Japanese hair and eye color. "Here you go." "Oh, oh..." And the mountain water laid down a chair, and to it sat the feast. It was a festival to tell the surroundings that I was weak. The vigilant students were more vigilant, and the anxious students showed relief. Except in part, he seemed to think that he was not an enemy. "Hi, it''s Rui Festival." "Nice to meet you, Black and White Mountain Water." Feeling it, I named both the mountain water and the festival. As briefly as possible, he had told them that he was Japanese. On top of that, start explaining so you don''t irritate as much as you can. "He is the same Japanese as you and has lived in this world for a long time." "This time, I was told that I had discovered you, and this is how I explained this world." Regardless of the mountain water, the festival was more polite than ever. Rather close to sales talk. The two of them were feeling frigid in mutual futility, and still began to speak diligently and in good faith. "Yeah ~" "Yeah ~" The Sword Master was stuck in words with each other. At this time, the tenth diagram of the Ten Bull Diagram is powerless. You can''t completely do something you haven''t practiced. "First of all, this is a country called the Kingdom of Arcana. It''s a very big country. It''s the best country around here." Feast me, which has reached the realm of Catacotto no longer. It seems that foreigners speak awkward Japanese even though they speak it in Japanese. Sometimes I''m not feeling well originally, and my complexion keeps getting worse. "Yes, there is magic in this world." The mountain water that perceived it took over the explanation. I will tell them what they would be concerned about, recalling as much as five hundred years ago as possible. "There is no demon king, but there is a dragon queen. There are other monsters that feel like monsters. There are also legendary weapons." Pleasantly, many students are excited to listen. He was primarily a male student, and female students mostly seemed to dislike it. If I hadn''t seen the Great Eight States on my way here, that''s what I would have suspected. "There are recovery items, and there is a kind of underground world. I think I''ve already seen it, but some islands float in the sky." I will also reveal such information that I shouldn''t tell you, that makes me delighted. I say that with tremendous regret. "In the meantime, I fought a war with a dragon leading a monster, and this country was greatly exhausted" Experience bullet magic while saying the most important thing on it. "So I can''t compensate you enough. We want to do our best, but we won''t be able to do that to your expectations." There, huh? The air flowed. I guess everyone felt it was a different development than they thought. That would be so, but the mountain waters had to keep explaining. "The Japanese who come to this world are divided into three types. Something that meets God, is empowered and sent in. Me and the Festival, I will be there." Clearly, he''s a cheat capable man, and some of the boys were laughing. This too. Well, I know how you feel. Festival Me and the mountain water were embarrassed to pass through anger. "Something that comes through a world different from this one and from Japan, with powers that do not exist in this world. I''ve never had one, but it seems that people who have been equally empowered meet a lot." To put it correctly, I often let him die, but correctly. But I can''t help saying that, so I''ll keep my mouth shut. Anyway, it''s none of their business. "Last but not least, he came directly from Japan. I mean, you guys." Hearing that, teachers and most students looked like they didn''t want to hear it. "We are falling into this world without any special powers. So, uh... well, yeah. It''s hard to say, but I can''t make special compensation." It''s an unproductive way of saying it, but if there is only ''value in use'', there are no complaints from the surrounding area. But nothing, there''s no way we can treat as many as thirty opponents together just as trump cards and hometown. "Nothing I have listed earlier is wrong, but there is no Adventurer Guild in this world that distributes quests, no schools that can study for free, no temples that resurrect the dead, no skill points, no skill trees, no levels, no status screens. Basically, it''s still closer to thinking it''s medieval Europe with just magic." The mountain water was an immediate training so I had little idea, but I guess I remember the festival. He looked even more tired as he sat down. Not at all, it is a world without dreams or hopes. How dare you, trump cards are what you have been able to accomplish. "There are nobles, civilians and slaves, but mostly by ordinary contracts, not by troublesome curses" There were some novels like that, I keep thinking. "Also... there are foods that strengthen your abilities when you eat them, rejuvenating medicines, swords that cut anything, magically sealed scrolls, etc., but it''s almost impossible to get involved with you guys" There''s something I admire, but it''s a state secret, he said. "There are travel restrictions on islands and underground worlds floating in the sky, and as a rule ''foreigners'' are not allowed in" To be clear, it''s normal, but the faces being heard get clouded more and more. "The only place I can mediate with you is the farmer. Moreover, there is no particular cheat element, there is no farming machinery, it is normal agriculture. Besides, by the time you get to it, you''ll be in labor." Festival I was just sitting there in silence, but still seemed to pass out. Clearly, the complexion is better when buried to the neck. It looked like a sick man, stained with dirt. "Of course, we will not impose any coercion. But that''s why we can''t even prepare other paths¡­ Now this country is so exhausted that we can''t treat other naturalization seekers differently¡­" Both the mountain water and the feast kept their heads down deeply. "Please understand... if you don''t get this story, we''re going to throw you all out of here without a single sentence, stateless." At the end of the day, it was my sacrifice. Yes, that was the only word I should not let the martial arts guide say, indicating my position as the person responsible. "... Um" I would be a teacher, a young woman was asking on behalf of me. "What is your current position that you two are being given cheat abilities? It was the most unwanted word to be heard. If you say it, it''s obvious what happens. "Think of it as something of a local official¡­ but it would be inexcusable to boulder" "Right......" Other than the temple dance, they are five too famous. Clearly, it was more of a problem to be known later in silence. In that case, it would seem a clear betrayal. If it cannot be avoided, it is courage to step in. To that extent, the two former Japanese had also grown. "Four nobles of the Arkana kingdom, the next head of the Batlav family." "I am the head swordsman of the Four Nobles of the Kingdom of Arcana, the Sopeds, and the general director of martial arts." He''s the same Japanese, but he''s born because he has cheats. You guys don''t have cheats, do your labor before you peasant. I''m kidding. Oh, my God! Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! Everyone exclaimed and condemned, including teachers. Well, I guess so, and I got up from the chair, and Festival I bowed my head. The mountain waters also bowed their heads as they supported me in the offering. (Sounds like an apology meeting...) Feeling an unpleasant nostalgia, the two supported each other. It is a beautiful friendship. 369 Truth Everyone wants a better life than before when they come to a new place. Nevertheless, if the original was a very good place, there would be no compromise unless there was so much to it. For example, you think a huge beautiful girl will yoiso herself, or a huge handsome guy will magpie beside herself? It''s a hugely unproductive story, but in a way it can be said to be the easiest and most effective, understandable element. Conversely, it would be intolerable that it would not be available in the medium to long term. "Please, please understand! "This is necessary for all of you! "You''re kidding me! "Why do you have to do labor! It''s very obvious to be said. That would be so, now only those who lived under such harsh circumstances can rejoice. Suddenly we all moved to different worlds, where we were forced to labor. It''s an annoying story even for the Arcana kingdom, but it''s a very real story for them. "The Arkana kingdom is currently restricting immigration seekers, and the law provides for the imposition of a certain period of labour on those who wish to do so" "It''s not something you know about the laws of this country¡­ but if you don''t do this, it can be a big deal" Labor, "I am forced to engage in civil engineering like a slave," the students who felt was extremely understanding. In fact, there are places where reconstruction work has not yet been completed, so such a workforce is'' necessary ''. Even if the face of the occasion did not do it, other workers would be engaged. That''s what necessary work is all about. But if they don''t do this, it can be a spark of trouble later. "What''s going on, it''s going to be hard! "It can be troublesome with other immigrants who have finished their labor." Naturally, there is a huge difference in the ability of even students in the same class to do their head, unless they are as advanced as school. As I greeted him, I sat back in my chair at the festival. When I heard my words, some students understood and kept silent. I don''t like that look, but that''s why I''m convinced. "Stop it, I see what these two are trying to say" "Huh?! Why do you have to work for me? "Then what do you think if only one of us was exempt? "That''s unforgivable! That''s what I''m talking about. That''s the thing. Labor is a necessary construction from the state, a difficult and painful task for the people who work. If you know that someone was exempt from it for any reason, you would be dissatisfied from the person who completed it. That could be causing them to be assaulted by helpless people. ¡­¡­ "Is that what you mean..." "You can''t fool me..." "Are you going to be with the rest of them in the first place...? Special treatment is something that stands out. And that would be the only thing that would stand out evil if you were exempt from ''special'' the hard work. At least, the face of the occasion admitted that I was in such a mental state. "Thank you for your understanding" "It''s necessary, forgive me" The two of them were relieved that the story went one step further. But that was an overall understanding, and not everyone showed an understanding. "Wait! Naturally, it is what was expected. Everyone just wanted to put up with it to some degree, and there are students out there who rebel against it. There are thirty of them anyway, it''s weirder not to have that kind of student. "Why do I have to be a peasant?! "It is a society in which freedom of choice of occupation does not exist¡­" "It''s a very stable profession, and given your future, other than this..." Even though the same Japanese are made aristocrats, they will not be convinced that they, or themselves, have to become peasants. It is a very rude idea for a farmer, but it is a natural statement given income aspects, etc. But there is no freedom of vocational choice in this world. And agriculture is never the bottom line. Rather, he is a pretty good farmer if he is homemade. Farmers It would be better to use the businessmen''s quarters, such as the fate of civilians who have been evicted from rural areas, to claw rubbish in the city''s slums or, if worse, die wild. In this day and age, a child''s place of employment is basically a ''parent'', and it is natural to take over while helping parents with their work, and then it becomes quite difficult if it overflows. "We''re out of cheats, maybe we can make it! Nevertheless, that''s relatively not good, and to the point of saying it''s a little above the bottom. Some students might want to be rich, or noble, or king if they do poorly. Normally, I''d say it''s impossible, but it''s extremely hard to deny because there''s a man who''s become one emperor. "Give us a chance, too! A student who says something very glamorous. I can also feel other students'' signs that we should be in tune with it. Even if not, there was nothing to try to stop that student. Everyone doesn''t like to be able to proceed without any choice. No, sir. "I can''t." But both the mountain waters and the feast denied it lightly. Both of us would have offered it if we had another option. The fact that you didn''t do it means that you have no other choice. "Why?! Cheats gone, if you work hard, you''ll be sure! "It''s hard to say, but you can''t do that ''hard work'' first" "In addition, ''it makes no sense to work hard''. I mean, ''I worked hard, so I''d have an extra hard time''." I''m not exposing new information. It''s already light, but I''m telling you why it''s not possible. "First of all, Japanese is understood in this world, but the letters are not Japanese. So you need to learn to write to make some appearance." "As I said earlier, there are no facilities in this country where you can learn for free. Therefore, we cannot prepare an environment where we can teach everyone." Although it will be difficult for the average (dizzy) high school student in Japan to realize, studying is basically something they pay to do. I mean, even if you were willing to study, you wouldn''t be able to enroll without money. It would be difficult to imagine for high school students who have never had a hard time with enrollment fees, although it is a natural story globally as well. "Then here''s the thing, give me a scholarship! A student who says something very unsolicited. How can you have such a high attitude towards a nobleman who is in a position to pay a scholarship? Without a doubt, it''s because you two are out lousy, and you don''t look that old. Well, no matter what you do or what you do, it doesn''t change the conclusion. "In this country, we don''t encourage learning." "There''s no scholarship per se." "Then lend it to me personally! Then there''s nothing, but there''s no way I can do that. Or if I did, it would be Eli. "This is for reference only, but this is where school tuition can be learned, including magic studies" "In contrast, the average annual income of farmers is like this" ¡­¡­ "It''s too much to lend you all this money." "Say yes, the more you spend your whole life, the more you spend." In this country, study is a luxury product. The amount shown by Festival Our and Mountain Water is the "highest course," a kind of exaggeration, but even half of that amount is enormous. Lending it for thirty, just to be a compatriot, would be inevitable. "Besides, even if I studied reading and writing, I don''t have a place to work" "Currently, both martial and civilian officials are freshly picked from neighbouring countries. The same is true for merchants, where there are too many people." Correctly, very different. Both military and civilians are dying too hard, but on the contrary, they can''t afford to draw in amateurs. We are in the middle of rebuilding our society while talent gathers from neighbouring countries to fill holes. And by the end of the ''study'', the state will have been properly restored. "I don''t have a good offices provider myself, please understand..." "You just have a debt that you can''t repay even then, and it''s an unlikely investment that we can even recover..." A student with an exemplary attitude of motivation, good luck, take a chance. What can be shown to him about it was a permanent employment ice age. Opportunity itself is nowhere in this country. "Does that mean no other place to work but experienced people..." "Yes, sir." At least a female teacher with more knowledge of society than the students. Her questions represented in a nutshell the high laying of their place of employment. "I''m not convinced! Why, we don''t have a chance! We might be able to do better than someone with that experience! Probably not anymore. He doesn''t think about why I have to place a bet, or whether it''s worth it enough to place a bet. "So can you now serve as a Japanese bureau and work like a veteran? "Can you describe the job descriptions of the bureaux in local administrations by Japanese standards? And with the mountain water and the festival my word shut me up. Clearly, they don''t know exactly what they''re doing. I don''t know what the procedure is at the bureau, but there''s no way I can say I can work like a veteran. "That''s enough, let''s not..." "That''s right... okay, let''s do farmers already" To the boulder, the surrounding students began to flaunt him as well. They also began to realize that the two people in front of them did not need themselves. "I''m glad you''re not fighting demons, defeating demon kings, attacking dungeons, or looking for items..." "Looks like the war is over... it''s better than getting caught up in it and dying..." "Killing people, I really don''t like it..." "It''s better than being a whore or something, it doesn''t seem as good as being a slave..." Mainly the girls began to think positively about the current situation. Yes, I certainly don''t like working in the countryside. But it''s a few steps better than fighting another country or crusading demons. Above all, there''s nothing to be gained from watching. Rather, to the fact that they should respond while they are quiet. You''re annoying. Shut up. "Bullshit, really" Don''t look at me. "Are you sure?! We''re peasants, right?! I don''t know what to do! You don''t want adventure or birth! I realize I was isolated at some point, but still get mucky and mean. It can''t be like being forced to decide on life as it is, but I don''t see why it would be a flow for the surroundings to forgive it. "Like I said, I don''t have the profession of adventurer per se..." "I was given a cheat, too, and this is what it is if you fight a good number of strong enemies. So if you don''t have cheat abilities, maybe you should fight..." "Oh, that''s... that''s not it! We''re not bad at anything, we''re not bad. Then I am not guilty. Labor is hard and so are peasants. Then evil is the opponent who imposes it. Based on such dualism, he says quite a few things. "That''s because you didn''t make an effort by putting an agua on top of the cheats! "... No, that''s not true, is it? I''ve been working pretty hard..." "Oh, yeah. I also know very well that I was working hard at the Festival." "If it was still a blur, proof it wasn''t hard enough, right?! It was when the mountain water thought it should be stopped by boulders. "Cheat bastard. It''s decided that the guy who works harder than anyone else is the strongest! Both the mountain water and the festival stopped thinking when they heard the words. Yes, at least to these two, because they can''t deny the word itself. "Hey, are you nuts?! What are you thinking?! You haven''t thought about it, absolutely! "Hey, hey, hey?! They''re nobles?! Self-declared, but probably really noble, huh?! It''s gonna be tough if I piss you off, huh?! "I''m sorry for hitting the prison gate, disrespecting you, trumpeting you?! Maybe it''s joint responsibility, huh?! "I mean, what do you say to someone who''s been nice to me for once! "You''re not in the athletics department in the first place, you''re studying! What an effort, white! "Even if he doesn''t like farmers, he won''t have any effort or anything! I''m not just saying something great! The students whose truth sounded outrageously abusive. They were in a great hurry to contain the student. "Hey, no, don''t! What are you doing?! "Ugh, shut up! What are you gonna do if you piss these people off and they do something to you! "Don''t mess us up! Although he was one student with some sense of purpose, it was also a good place to be empty from other faces. There is certainly dissatisfaction with doing peasants after labor, but in the first place in this world they are all without an empty inn. If something is done, on the contrary, if it is thrown out without being done, that is the end of life. In the first place, even though what you''re saying is pretty cruel, it''s too ugly to curse the sick guy who''s politely talking to you out loud. "Mi, don''t let everyone fool you! "Don''t be fooled! You think we have cheats too?! If you do, show it to me! "Yes, no, so the...! I''m stuck with objections. Yes, in this case in the first place, I don''t see the point of deception. All of them, I don''t remember meeting God where the two of them say they are. I think I''ve tried a lot, but I don''t have the ability to be cheesy. Or even if it was given, I don''t want to exorcise demons or wage war. I hate to call it forced employment for farmers, but if you look at it, that''s not what makes it so stylish. It is natural to question whether you are being deceived or used, but in this case it is most dangerous to be thrown out because it seems'' worthless to use ''. "Well, gentlemen, calm down..." "That''s right, I can''t believe I''m fighting with my classmates... please don''t do this to me, Doctor." "Well, I''m sorry..." Approximately, one student whose remarks were ''slipped''. That he was only saying one thing right. But I guess he doesn''t even imagine the right thing to do. I had to turn my pity to him for believing in the assumption that neither the mountain water nor the festival should be cheesy on the contrary because I have no cheats. 370 Grade Returning to his home, the Sopede mansion in the royal family, Mountain Water was playing with fans and reporting to his daughter and wife. It is a report that they, the same Japanese, were reacting naturally. "What do you mean, no untrained family? "I don''t know... in my case it''s too old to remember..." For the sake of his family, he couldn''t believe the face-to-face reactions that came out of talking about mountain water to Blois, who was a clerk for the general reason that Certainly, even if you were told far away that you can''t go home, you should first make sure of that. In fact, it was something like that. "... Speaking of which, my dad left the woods to raise me," Even now, Rain is blue-blue imagining the amount of money needed to raise his child. If you do want to spend money on your kids, it won''t be enough no matter how much. And an unschooled, poorly-groomed child, is really of poor quality. I know the mountain water, the blowers, even Rain around it. "I hate to say this, but if I were growing up in those woods, Rayne would..." "I don''t want to hear it..." "Well anyway, I was risking my life to feed Rayne. We need to raise the kids we picked up..." The importance of education is understandable for the first time due to educational disparities. With a few exceptions, the difference in education determines'' man ''. Neither Mountain Water nor Suibok, in a way, wanted to raise Rain on their own because they had already finished learning. To ourselves, shiatsu, is impossible. It was the right decision. "I''ve been taught a lot myself... but it''s been a problem not to learn to be an escort." "In your case, it was too blatantly suspicious for anyone to suspect." "... Hey Dad, how come Dad didn''t tell those people the truth? With effort, even those blessed by God can be surpassed. That is by no means an exaggeration, but the truth in this world. It''s not just Suibok, even Fuukei achieves that. Constant effort and trial and error. At its end, there is strength far beyond even the warrior of God with the treasure of God. Mountain waters are also reaching the area, and will reach it at the end of a long time. Step down to your own border. Of course, if you don''t return naturally. "I didn''t want to confuse you... even if I taught you too many things at once, you just wouldn''t know why" How this world works is simple but hard to understand. Anyway, even the inhabitants of this world have changed a lot of common sense in the last year or so. Perhaps, to explain everything, we would have to start with 10,000 years ago. Because if you don''t, you can''t explain the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures. Nevertheless, I''m sure I''d feel bad if I asked. He said there are eight legendary weapons, all of which are occupied by Arcana and Domino. I''m sure you''re glad you didn''t come here during the war, but the big incident that rocked the world is already over. No, I knew you should be happy. That''s what mountain waters think back. War is not a pleasure. If it''s not the fun you need. Still, as an individual, you shouldn''t feel uncomfortable with an unnecessary experience. "Besides, all of a sudden, I don''t believe that the same Japanese have been living for 500 years or training for a long time." "Right...... I wouldn''t have believed you if I hadn''t dated you since I was a kid too" "Kid-faced Sword Saint, isn''t it..." It''s too much effort for you to believe, and even if you do, it doesn''t make any sense. The mountain water is also originally Japanese, they, or his feelings are well understood. "And even if I believed you, you wouldn''t think ''Whatever''" A man who trained under the world''s most powerful man for five hundred years. The characters in that setting, or cheats like that, only give me that degree of recognition. You won''t find a big difference between the festival and the mountain water. "... are you all right? "I think it''s okay. Sure, they weren''t all convinced, but most people had a ''sense of crisis''." A sense of crisis, a sense of reality. They are thoughts that can admonish one''s actions. It was a defensive idea, making the behavior passive. "There are teachers as well as students. It was easy to understand and noisy, and I''m dealing with it by now." Potential threats are the most terrifying. This is such an emergency, everyone will be filled with things about themselves. But obviously in front of me, if you make a lot of noise, it''s not a story. By blaming him, everyone will deny his actions and imaginations. The common enemy unites the group. Even if it is common luggage, it is roughly the same. Whether we can finally share our emotions, we run out of it. The two years ¡÷ group of ¡ð ¡Á high schools, now in a crisis of unso, were united by closing one student. "Okay, I''m going to start a class meeting." Urgent special measures at the request of the two trump cards, so they rented a large room in the castle of King Arkana''s capital. It was the first grade club in the other world to do it in one mind. "The agenda is your ramblings, Katsuto. Ketu-kun, you said something terrible earlier to Rui Festival me and Black-and-white Mountain Water, right? ¡­¡­ "Why did you say that? Teachers are making progress, but it is a kind of trial. What is more, it surrounds all of its classmates with grams of soil that are seated on the floor. Psychological isolation is not half the way around, perhaps it can be described as a form of bullying. But nobody takes his side. It was due to his usual behavior and to his earlier actions. "Because... they want us to be peasants..." "That''s certainly a tough thing to do. But they also explained why in good faith. To both of them, you... no, you''ve all said something you don''t feel comfortable with. I''ll apologize tomorrow for that." Even though it had reached the extreme of confusion, it was a zoo-like hustle and noise in a situation where teachers were present. The other person had perceived this mood and forgiven me, but throwing this one out in anger is an inexorable story. "I didn''t stop making noise when everyone stopped. How could that be? "Because..." "I know how you feel. But didn''t you think of everyone''s annoyance?" "I, for all of us... think that if we stay that way, we''ll just have to be peasants..." "Do you yell at them, yell at them, make fun of them, and then something changes? Everything in action is crazy because the premise is crazy. I can''t because I think I''m right, the protagonist, and I think it''s evil to get to a world where I can be active like that and get in the way of it. Neither the mountain water nor the festival intended to summon the class. It merely protected its flowing compatriots from good intentions. What has not benefited only, and it is settled with the enemy to be defeated in the first place. So let''s be clear, the face of this place is out of the way. The forced employment they have shown is the best they can do and the only way they can reconcile themselves with the public. Even if they refuse to do so, they won''t have any trouble just breaking their hearts. "I''m not that different in age from you guys, either, and I sometimes read (...) pieces like that. But don''t mess with reality and fiction." Regardless of the degree, people from different worlds in need sometimes call the Japanese to beg for help. In itself, that is what has been commonplace long before the supposedly ''hands'' flooded. Of course, many of them are powerful people trying to use the Japanese or villains trying to trick them. But ultimately, it''s worth deceiving. "What do they gain by making us peasants" "That''s to use us as slaves! "It won''t have to be us. On the contrary, do you have experience in agriculture? Can you open it? Indeed, agriculture is a common practice that has taken place in many countries and regions. Unlike the dragon exorcism, which is a unification of the heavens, it is not something that can only be done by chosen brave men and legendary heroes. Nevertheless, considerable expertise and practical training are required. In other words, we must not insult agriculture. "They also said that that would be enough to attract ordinary farmers from another country. It''s much easier that way." It''s normal farming to trick thirty Japanese into enslaving them and making them do it. Clearly, the cost performance is too poor. "Without cheats and expertise, we are worthless in this world. I''m just trying to figure that out for them as much as they can..." "That''s not true! Sure, I can''t read the letters, but if you do something about it, I''m sure you''ll use modern knowledge to win a thousand bucks..." "I can''t." vulgarly or maliciously. Teachers don''t know the world because they don''t have experience as a social worker. Well, maybe so. But at least to be a faculty member, I''m going through quite a few exams. To be clear, I know society better than high school students. Especially than grams of soil. "No one finds value in your halfway knowledge." "How do you know that! Don''t be silly because you''re in high school! "You''re graduating from middle school and elementary school, aren''t you? "Isn''t that obvious! "Can you be a middle school and elementary school teacher and mentor your students now? All the students around me were nodding. Indeed, it is not possible for grams of earth. The other students could empathize that they couldn''t do it themselves. "It''s completely different from learning and utilizing. In the first place, there are Japanese already in power, right? Do you think they will need new" ¡­¡­ "First of all, I don''t think you can remember the letters properly." The students in the vicinity don''t speak a word. But just to say that they were besieged, just a cold glance from them, the grass of earth was hunted down. Yes, that''s the detriment of population transfer to the other world. Even when you come to this distant world, you are only a human being who knows how you were spending time in Japan. "What do you mean! "Do you remember your English grades? "Eh, English and different worlds are not the same! "The other subjects'' grades shouldn''t have been good either. Isn''t that what you know best? Students who did not pass up in Japan are very active in different worlds. That''s what I hear a lot. However, from the students and teachers who accompanied them from Japan, the students who were not pampered remain the same. "Oh, that''s..." "In the first place, I didn''t even send out a lot of submissions... I don''t trust you to want to study more now" Smile leaks from the surroundings. When I hear that, my face turns red with humiliation. "You think you''ll be smart on your own as long as you''re in high school? "No, no! I just wasn''t motivated until now! If you''re studying magic or something, you can do your best! "You''re not convincing." It''s a serious thing in teachers, but they totally denied the students'' orientation. But no one denies that. Instead, he affirmed silently. "In order to do what you want, you also have to do what you don''t like. People who can work harder even if they don''t like it or don''t like it are more appreciated and deserved than people who can only work hard for what they like." The female teacher was able to calmly think and organize her feelings and information. Yes, this is just a different world, a real world where humans live. I''m not saying I got lost in the game. Then it''s a story you''ll understand if you think about it in some common sense. "It''s not just the bottom line that people exert when they have to. It''s honesty and seriousness, which I''ve always shown." Coming to different worlds has not reset our actions on Earth. Inside the castle of the kingdom, my classmates fool me and get a sermon from my teachers. But Ketu can''t argue with that...... "Everyone in my class knows exactly what you''ve been through. What are you going to do if you forget that you are a useless student who hasn''t worked hard at all and has gone back to the very least?" "Here, from now on... from now on, I''ll do my best" "I''ve heard that many times. You''ve said that many times." "Because it''s a different world, isn''t it?! You saw that floating island! If the world changes, I feel like I can be something new, too. That could be true, too. But the trumpets know it doesn''t have much to do with his hard work. Whether you can be active or not is convenient on the world side. Confronted with world demand, there is a personal effort and for the first time there is a chance of success. Environment is the world. Society easily betrays the thoughts of individuals. Only a balancing breaker, called the strongest, would be able to overshadow it. "Maybe I can do something here, too! "Good luck with your labor first, then" Essentially, the rules of society should be followed. As I was told earlier, when we are forced to break the rules of society, we create a backlash from around us. It strikes offenders, as irrational violence. "Do your labor, farm, pay your taxes, and then do your money. You can go to school with that money, or you can start a new business." "If you did that, you wouldn''t know how many years it would take or how many decades it would take! "I work hard on my own, that''s what I mean" 371 Self-restraint Naturally, even if there were a large room for thirty people, men and women would want it separated. The two, who also distracted the area, had rented two rooms the size of which was there. Naturally, one is a woman and the other a man. After finishing an impeachment trial named Grade Club, the class was set to go to bed. The room usually seemed to be equipped to accommodate noble escorts and the like, with multiple bunk beds lined up. The girls seemed to enjoy the situation like the coastal school. It doesn''t have to be. It''s a decent place to stay. It is gratifying that it is not Nojuku. "Tomorrow, I''m supposed to see those two again. Then, apologize properly." "Ha ~ i" They can still stay in this castle for a few days. It is everyone''s genuine desire to remain troublesome if possible, but I am convinced because they have said many times that that is not possible. I''ll do whatever I can, but it''s dangerous to treat them pronounced and preferential. That was the outline. "... hey, Doctor" "What is it? "Are we okay? "... I don''t know. But I don''t think it''s worse than I thought." I don''t have cheat abilities, and more importantly, I''m not at war. There is no use value or purpose. As a result of difficulties in handling it, I leave the countryside to it. I''m sorry about this country or those two, but it would be the best thing for the class. "As a public official, I don''t want to teach my students anything political¡­ I''m glad you don''t have to take up a dangerous profession" Clean cloth and hot water were supplied to a significant number of men and women due to the fact that baths could not be rented to boulders. I can keep my body clean and feel refreshed even if I just wipe my body before going to bed. They plucked their bodies in turns, listening to their teachers. "We are only lost Gentiles, if nothing is worth using, that''s the best part" "... if possible, I wanted to live in a castle like this" "I know how you feel, but it will still be dangerous. It''s much safer to be worthless" Teachers who knew the world quite well said so with a smudge. Many students are disappointed, but the next time you think about it, it would be the best result you can imagine. Of course, I can say that transferring to another world that I can''t go back to already sucks. "We were dressed and that''s why we didn''t even have a purse...... but still, we have about clothes and shoes. Sell it, because it was a hand." Unnaturally enough, neither students nor teachers had anything. So starving to death as it were, it was likely. It was quick to discover and really good. Smudge, that''s what I think. "Daimyo, Ketu, you must be thinking about that, too. If we sell our own value, we can succeed." "Can''t you? "I can''t. Because¡­" I tweet with modern knowledge. It''s not that uncommon in fact, but there is some premise for this. "Because if we''re worth it, it doesn''t necessarily mean we''re going to get paid" Disya''s old body says the only thing in this world that doesn''t lose value is food and force. In other words, if the opponent without the back shield of force has value for use, it ends up being used as much as it is used. "We don''t have any power. I mean, if you get sued for beating me up, making me listen, forcing me to work, I can''t help it." The golden egg-bearing chicken was torn to death. But even if it wasn''t, it''s a lifetime of kidnapping. If it doesn''t, we can only hope for the good intentions of the other person. It would be too convenient to think too much. "The two of them could have become aristocrats, both because of how favorable their surroundings were and because of their ability to fight beyond control with power" I''m not sure about the social standards in this country, but the villains would be in this country because they were also in Japan. I don''t know how valuable Japanese students, teachers, and what they are wearing, but they are more likely to kill and be stripped away. Even if the right deal is concluded, I don''t think I can protect that lot of money. In the end, we need to back up the force. It would be exactly a peace bokeh, because while we believe we are worth it, we don''t doubt that our opponents will trade us right. "Ketu, you seem to want to decide that this country and those two are trying to trick or exploit themselves, but I don''t doubt anyone but them." I hadn''t considered the possibility, the girls students shook up. Yes, it was far too shallow to assume that others would not, assuming that the kings and nobles of this country were trying to use themselves. At least those two are favored, and they''re preparing their identities, addresses, and professions for us. If we don''t accept that, that''s what society''s malice will shake us to get rid of. "Besides, farmers aren''t that bad of a story, are they? If you are lucky enough to return to Japan, your experience will not be wasted." "Well, I guess..." Certainly the experience of agriculture would have been better than sword and magic techniques. However, it is preferable for young women to farm even if they can return to Japan. "... then, I have a working athe" Too few positive ingredients, the teacher decided, came up with only one proposal. "Pearl arithmetic." "Szan?? "... it''s Solovan. I have a rank, so I can teach." She thought it was common sense that pearl arithmetic was a solo van, and she was somewhat confused that her students didn''t know that. Well, if you come to the other world and say ''Shzan'', it''s natural to think of something else. "Even if you didn''t have a solo van, it''s not complicated, so you can make it, and you just have to make it your own worst. Even if you have a solo van, you can teach it, so it should be smooth to get a job." make a lot of money by making a solo van, I don''t think. I don''t think intellectual property is guaranteed in this world, and I can''t mass produce it in the first place. Once sold out and on track, someone else mass produced it until then. First of all, if the Japanese are here quite a bit, it''s not surprising that they make it and sell it. "Damn, if you don''t have a smartphone or a calculator, it''s a solo van! "Doctor, it''s good! It would be a big deal to have a faculty license to high school students as well as just having a pearlescent rank. You can make quite a few sales appeals, and even if you are known to be, you will not be dealt with in an extreme way. I can''t read the letters. I just need to remember the numbers. Well, we need to assume that the numbers in this world are decimal. "You''ll be able to get enough change. I think that would make it somewhat better" "... you know, Doctor" Apparently, teachers intend to spend the income they earn on the entire class. But that''s a funny story, a teacher is in a position to receive money from parents and provide instruction to students. Regardless of if you can return to Japan, it was unnatural to serve under circumstances that did not. "Doctor, don''t you abandon us? "Of course." While I assure you, the faculty was making an excuse inside. I''m just saying that because this is a situation that I can afford to some extent, and I might have abandoned it if it were an urgent matter. But now I can afford that. Rather, it''s a situation where you have to be the ''head'' of the class you coach. Motivating was natural. "Because I am a teacher...... an adult. It''s only natural to help minors, even though they''re not your own children." At least, I feel very bad about abandoning students I''ve had in this situation. She is a teacher, albeit virtually unemployed. He went to college to become a teacher, graduated and became a teacher. It is impossible for her to abandon her students without any particular significance. "Doctor, that''s cool! "Yikes!" While receiving praise from students, the teacher thought. I''m sure those two are ''adults'' too, which is why we reached out to ourselves. Now, that''s a common story. If you are summoned to another world on a class basis, or if you are summoned at random in more than one, only one person will act differently. He is mostly the protagonist, and leaves the face open, which is very active and moving in a group. But think about it. Based on the faces that were actually about to be done, it''s not a hoarding thing. "Hey, gratuitous." It was late that night. The boys students who slept in the big room woke up because they heard things. I thought something and looked at the window with the stars in it, and there was a figure of grass of dirt swinging a chair to the glass window. It was suppressed by all the boys students who woke up, tied up with a blanket that was roped in shape that Gramoxone had prepared, and seated them in the front. "Hey, say something." There''s no lamp lights, no other world nights. A very cruel private sentence was about to start, so much so that I thought the impeachment trial was classy earlier. But there''s no other way, I did all that earlier, and it wouldn''t have happened if they did this again. "... leave it alone" "That''s not sweet, bogus! "You''re kidding me! "I care how stupid you are to imitate me! From a male student who maintains a decent mental state, it is natural to snap out of windowpanes and try to escape, such as a classmate. Nonetheless, Gramoxone had a stubborn face. It''s like there''s no color for reflection. "... I just don''t want you guys to get involved. You guys are insane." The insane guy told me that, and the men who put up with it were praising themselves. I want to cry when I wonder if being so angry is life. "How can you believe that much about those two? I don''t know what you think, you''re gonna enslave us. If it stays like this, tomorrow, I don''t know what they''ll do. So I''ll just run away." Ketu was probably a calculated way to escape wisely, not wanting to get caught up in the fools around him. But the surroundings got up, and the plan was frustrated. You''d feel like resenting me. It should be noted that he hasn''t noticed his retardation, which he has planned to frustrate to that extent. In the first place, if the window glass breaks in the chair, I don''t care what you think, it sounds loud. "This, the game brain..." "What do you think we are..." "It''s not a contest..." My classmates who have come to different worlds together are stunned by the characteristic behavior of the game. "If we don''t run now, we don''t know what''s gonna happen! I won''t bother you guys, so make it what you didn''t see! "What did you sweeten..." "You''re the ones who are sweet, those cheat bastards, you''re crazy to believe! Well, it''s normal to have a sense of crisis. But I don''t like the guts of trying to help ourselves alone first, and I don''t like to think that running away doesn''t bother us, and it''s silly to think we can get away with it so much in the first place. "... hey" "What! "If you''re going to use us, aren''t you going to let them get away with it? "Yes, there are soldiers outside this room." "You''re out the window, too." "In the first place, we''re in the castle, right? If you go out in the garden, the guards will kill you. First, you know the way out. "No way, you think you can do something about it if you leave anyway, or something? I don''t have a response, I didn''t seem to think of anything. "If you don''t act, you can''t! Don''t you guys even know that?! "Hey, gratuitous. I mean, you were gonna abandon us, weren''t you? "So what! "You didn''t think we''d be spilled right now? "Huh?! Hey, what, what..." They finally noticed when they said it. I''m in custody at this point in the first place, but I didn''t seem to get that far. "Didn''t you think if you broke the glass and ran away, you''d make us pay for that repair, or something? "You''re this civilization-level glass, right? It''s expensive, maybe." "You weren''t thinking about that area? Starlight illuminates, upstairs in the castle. Well, what is it? The boys made one decision after a single worry. "Let''s not talk and let him sleep tied up" Someone said that and everyone nodded. "Ma, wait! You''re a jerk, aren''t you?! "So what were you trying to do? "... Oh, no, so..." That''s fine as long as you help yourself, classmates don''t give out help to students who think so. It would never be a mistake to have made the decision that anything but this guy would help. One for everyone, everyone for one. "Let''s do it" For all of us, we all tie ourselves up. 372 Luxury Now, this is something I hear a lot too. It is a pattern in which the protagonist is lifted if he does it, and the woman around him, not himself, gets angry when he hears the rumbling about him. "I''ll kill you! Run, who was given Eckezacks, was furious to hear the story or to deny it. Its long hair is burning silver and rippled to poke heaven. I wish my Lord''s husband was out lousy, and I can''t possibly do everything I can to ramble. "Well, run" "Don''t stop, Snae! You can kill this already! "Of course, but that''s my role" Your whole body hair thickens and your nails and fangs grow. Snae, the Lord of the Run, was even more angry and willing to kill. "If you say you have enough effort, why don''t I prove it to you? It must be soft meat and thin bones. I''ll make sure with these nails and fangs." "Both of you, wait" It''s no use hiding it, I thought, Festival I told the forerunner, ''Don''t be angry, listen to me'', without hiding what was important to them properly. The idea is to say sooner or later that no matter how you do it, you are unwilling to hide it from the person. It should be noted that the power of prediction is no longer available, but this sight had no need to be predicted to know. "Don''t stop! If what you say is true, the kid cursed all the victims of war! "It wasn''t just that war, it was all honorable war death that spat insults! Not something you can forgive as a warrior! Anger is best. Festival I would have been outraged if someone else had told me. However, the target is Japanese. And then there''s the hand and the hand. "Well, let me take care of them for a while." "Why are you so coarse?! Not as much as Snae or Run, but Hapine was also angry crying. Because the man I love knows exactly how hard I''ve worked. It is also natural to be sad and tearful if you can bump into such heartless words. "Does he have that ''value''?! No. I didn''t say no. Even if there were, if a man who just showed up without any track record said that, there wouldn''t be any complaints about killing him. Those teachers and students will not be convinced while showing understanding, but it makes no sense because even they are worthless to themselves. "... because it has no value (cheats). If there was, I might have killed him the other way around." By account, not by emotion, but by ''I want to kill'', not ''I have to kill'', I would have killed a child with just the power. "To him, if they had power, they would have been enemies of our other trump cards. You can''t do that... in which case Spring might have done something about it." Hang Axis Temple Dance is employed by Disya, but is not considered a trump card. It''s basically the back, weird story but in charge of practice. She earns that kind of trust because she doesn''t have that much merit. I have money to go to a ''store'' that will lift me up, and her self-esteem will be satisfied if she is also glanced at by her work colleagues around her. It''s time to risk your life to fight, so there''s no way you won''t be trusted. But maybe that''s not possible for them. Whatever Masazo is, he''ll want to emerge like the rest of the trump cards. But there''s a problem with that. Because the birth in this case is nothing more than the act of kicking someone down in the position they want. If Spring, Masakazo, or Mountain Water are the opponents, there is no problem. But if you stick with the festival or Rikyo, there will be a tragedy. "... unless you kill me and Rikyo, they won''t get the status they want." A cheat is a status, a skill, that is, a strength. That does make sense and value, but how much more valuable is the actual accomplishment than that. I put up a martial arts medal to save the nation, nothing comparable to its merits. Therefore, you cannot drop the Festival Me and Rikyo. Even if some of them had more strength than me in the whole season, that would not make the offering worthless. I wonder if it''s sad, in a world where ''events'' are over, the mouth of birth is gone, with or without strength. Because even I am the head of the four nobles, who can no longer fight at all. Even if a stronger one comes out now, it will be handled under the festival and Rikyo. "Well, there''s no decent society where such extreme birth is rampant. Because of how strong you are, there''s no way you can push someone else seriously hard at it. Well, if I say so, it''s not convincing." Yes, this world is not such a convenient society. No matter how much you achieve, no matter how strong you are, you can''t outrun someone who''s already emerged. To be fair and fair in a way, if we work hard seriously, our current status is a guaranteed society. Well, that''s why festivals like me and Rikyo are rare examples and exceptions. Normally, such a birth is not possible. Unless it''s also cheat ability. And now even if I had cheat ability, I couldn''t. "Anyway, they don''t have to die. I''m doing this now, too, and I want to help you for a while. If I leave them to someone now, they''ll kill me just like that..." "That''s what you said, what exactly are you going to do? Tsugar''s words were in everyone''s mood. Clearly, there are no prospects. It''s pretty hard to get the wrong kid to revamp. No matter how festive my awesome, how strong the mountain waters are, whether I talk to them and make them listen or actually show them, I would not resolutely admit it. "That''s okay. I have a good idea." Naturally, the farmer''s job also needs motivation. It''s not like serving a weak person who doesn''t have enough guts. That''s why we have to motivate them. Now is the time to table only one dissatisfaction, but it is likely to erupt later. Of course, it can''t be zero, but we have to deal with it as little as possible. "It was the same in my country, but it''s best to have war experience talk about it." Naturally, the boys students were properly explaining what happened late that night. Just testimony because there is no evidence whatsoever, but sadly no one suspected it. You guessed that, and Ketu never objected either. On top of that, the students will wait for breakfast first. I didn''t like everyone saying that I had to climb to the boulder in the morning. "¡­ maybe you can make a lot of money by introducing Japanese cuisine" "Are you opening a store? "Yeah, yeah, like that. It''s not a chain store or anything, it''s going to thrive..." Those opinions came from female students, not from grass earth. I didn''t mean it that seriously, but it was a little bit of a suggestion. Sounds like a cafeteria for soldiers, I would have just thought of having a little chat while waiting for a meal at a wooden desk and a place with a bench. "... the ingredients? What''s the seasoning? "What about the cookware? What about the kitchen, the fire? "Weighing? Hygiene?" "In the first place, do you remember a recipe or something? "I mean, do you like cooking? "Haha, sorry! In fact, being denied never took a leap forward. That''s the extent to which we talked about it. It should be noted that Ketu, who was listening to the story, was dissatisfied. Why is this world different from the other world you know? Conveniently the air was the same as Earth, conveniently there were humans, conveniently there was friendly contact with local humans. Nonetheless, will all the inconveniences happen from there at once? Weird, inconsistent. Normally, the first person in power to meet in the world should be either ''friendly and kind to ourselves'' or ''pushing us to be high-pressure and unfair to ourselves''. Why ''come to favor ourselves and push us to indulge''? Now the class will accept the affair, and it will remain critical of itself trying to escape. Nevertheless, I was glad I didn''t say ''let''s make a Japanese restaurant''. One of the girls said it out and thought, ''I had that hand or I wanted to say it,'' but all the negative opinions were legitimate. In the first place, grams of soil are only about as good as retorts or frozen foods. Opening a restaurant would be dishwashing instead of serving. "There were others out there, so be quiet! Take care that teachers are careful with their private language. Then everyone shut up about the boulder. But it was a pointless care in a way. The ''employees'' of the castle, who simply came to the employee cafeteria at work, were exchanging their private language out loud. I guess I''m talking louder in this world because the extent is like that in Japan anyway. Nevertheless, faculty with a ''about wasting rice'' consciousness thought it was not wrong to have told them to shut up. Instead of being called a nobleman''s compatriot and relaxing like that. "I wonder why you keep your mouth shut during a meal," it is better seen with strange eyes. "Hey, I''m looking forward to it! "Really hey" "When your son-in-law comes, you can really make it easier." "Here''s to our royal trump card! "Come on, you haven''t had any booze yet, have you? "Ha ha! However, I also felt something was wrong. Oddly enough, there is a lot of tension between the general ''employees'' of the castle. Surely a meal would be an interesting and pleasant thing for anyone in any capacity. But I felt it was too expensive. It was supposed to be just breakfast, but it had a festive vibe. With that in mind, a ''smell'' came into the nose of everyone in the dining room. "... hey, this smell" "No way......" Rice, miso soup, grilled fish and salad were brought by the servants from ''Places Obviously Not Cooking Grounds''. And it was dessert-like jelly. The "employees" who eat it with chopsticks, spoons, etc., as it is arranged. "Hey, ''Two Honshocks'' is awesome! "Breakfast sounds a little weird, but noon and evening are especially good..." "You look like Danua! Note that the Japanese. They were stiff about having it lined up in front of them before they missed miso soup and rice. I did know the Japanese were in power, but even so, would there be limits? "Yummy......" Rice for cooking, miso soup with lots of utensils. I just want natto or eggs too, but that would be reasonably patient there. That''s just what locals must hate. "Hey, why... there''s usually Japanese breakfast..." Guys, let''s eat fast. Even the female teacher to say so was stunned by the sight in front of her. Ever since I was protected, I''ve been eating ''normal meals'' in this world. Hard bread and bean soup. I was hungry, eating pickles of vegetables that weren''t too tasty, etc. Of course I didn''t complain, but isn''t anything too different? If I only do it today, the level is too high. "Ramen and curry at lunch, fried and set meals." Apparently the noon is higher. "How was your meal today? After breakfast, the feast and the mountain waters had appeared before one another. It should be noted that mountain waters basically do not eat, and festivals are still liquid meals. "It was delicious... well, why Japanese food? "To put it plainly, it''s cheat" In response to the teacher''s question, I was answering the festival. If I say so, I will say so. "There is a legendary weapon made by God, the Eight Divine Treasures, in this world. One of them is Keizo Danua, the compassionate one who can make inexhaustible dishes he has eaten." It was cheesy indeed. If you have such a bullshit effect tool, you won''t need a decent cook or anything like that. No, it''s not paid every day, so I guess it''s not even that inky. "Just fine, so let me tell you about the eight kinds of divine treasures you might want to know" Anything is, but the story is smoother to tell from the information they want to know. First, what they really need now is an instructor in farming. Well, that''s what I''m best at in this world, and that''s Danua. "The Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures are the eight weapons given to mankind 10,000 years ago... Hey Mountain Water" "What the fuck?" "Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, are they weapons? "... God''s treasure would be fine" "Right... Yeah, you know, eight kinds of treasures are eight kinds of treasures." I''m rewording it all over again, but I know that too. Anyway, the first one produces food. Not all weapons, I guess. "The Divine Sword Eckezax that amplifies every magic, every being...... well the disastrous armored Pandora that arrests, the demon knife Dinesleife that sucks up blood and turns it into aggression. Apart from the weapons that even those dragons can kill. Also, the real mirror un gaikyo that enhances the tools, the ark noah that can barrier and warp, the heavenly spear vajra that dominates the weather, Keizo Danua that can produce dishes that can make eaten humans strong, the Holy Grail Elixir that heals broken things or gives them weather luck to humans who have them" It wasn''t more than half a weapon. Swords (weapons), armor (weapons), knives (weapons), spears (weapons), holdings (buildings), ships (vehicles), mirrors (daily items), cups (daily items). Five out of eight are not weapons if armor is used as protective equipment. "Those are the legendary weapons in this world¡­ no, are they the treasures of God" Honestly, as a teacher, it didn''t matter. Maybe that''s something we''re both guessing. Even if I could get a legendary weapon and be very strong, or sell it at a high price, I wasn''t willing to do the trials to find or get something like that. She has already guessed, but if she gets such a great treasure, she must first protect the treasure or protect the reward she earned by selling it. I can''t do that without being a great nobleman. "It''s all monopolized by the kingdom of Arcana...... hey mountain water" "No, an exclusivity would be fine" "Right...... well, it''s exclusive" It wouldn''t be an interesting story to make, the two of them thought. Normally, it''s like looking for that legendary weapon, or getting it back because it''s been taken, or going to pick it up because it''s asleep deep in the dungeon. In fact, only Eckezacks felt that big. Suibok went to get to God, and festivals. I built up my workouts to be recognized, and Lan inherited from his predecessor. Other than that, there weren''t that many big events. "As you''ve all eaten, Danua is coming to the King''s Capital today. The array is on patrol, traveling all over the kingdom of Arcana and the neighboring domino republic¡­ not around the nascent domino empire" "It''s basically like a festival and we don''t always supply food" Finally here, I know what the two of you are trying to say. It doesn''t mean the farmer doesn''t mean anything, he meant. "So the importance of food production remains the same. We want many people to continue to work hard as producers, not just you." "Then...... Danua rations are also going to the surrounding area, so rest assured you can eat regularly even if you leave the castle" It was news I didn''t know if I was happy or bad. If you think it''s a deserted island, it was a resort facility, it''s like a story. "For dinner, it''s a steak bowl" "... don''t you get fat" How about coming to different worlds and being the first to care about body fat rate as a health issue? 373 Soldier There are stories about Japan being a technocratic country or a technocratic power. But not everyone is involved in advanced technology, and we don''t make it all by ourselves from ''materials to finished products'' as a matter of fact in the first place. Likewise, the inhabitants of this world live in vague and obscure ''common sense''. Not everyone is familiar with the rules of ''magic'' in this world, and it''s not that important in the first place. It is the same as the Japanese use gas, electricity and water without knowing how it works well. Because it is not the principles or manufacturing methods that matter, it is the methods and procedures that are used. In this world, or around it, magic, spells, and magic are known. Magic is a healing technique, what uses it is recognised as a doctor. The spell is a punitive move, and what uses it is recognised as an executor. Magic is the moves of war, what uses it is recognised as a warrior. If you get injured or sick, pay the magician money to heal you. If you do anything wrong beyond degrees, the spellman will curse you. Do not fight those who can use magic, because they are experts in combat. and is basic knowledge. It''s like telling and making a child listen, but conversely, it''s something that even a child needs to know. "Well, there aren''t that many spellmen, so there''s actually a lot more short-circuited punishment" "The art of turning a body into stone is not so easy to cure... no, man cannot cure it" The mountain water peeled off the ''skin'' that was strained on his face. As a result, I was quite concerned that I could not surprise what came from Japan. I can''t cure the petrification of my face, but I can stick my skin on it. Around there, the Great Heavenly Dog was truly a genius. "This is the spell¡­ have you been punished? The power to turn man into stone. I see, something that has existed since the age of mythology through classics. But if, before his own eyes, a man whose body part is petrified exposes the area, fear will rise. Women, naturally, even boys lost their words. Only a teacher could ask, backwards though. "In my case, that''s right...... it was a little special. I fought a very, very unusual spell user and was turned into a stone part of my body." The mountain waters, they look young. That is what is younger from a high school student''s point of view. Only the teacher assumed that he was an ''adult'', but what a nuisance that is too. However, what Mountain Water is doing now was clearly the standing behavior of an aging man. "It''s healed now, but I''ve had my arm slashed off" There was no faint fear or deep regret in the expression of mountain waters. Sure, all I had was a connectivity talking about my performance. "It was my immature and they were good at it. I could hardly pick up the victory...... I think it was close. I still wish I could, but my family still won''t forgive me..." It''s fun to fight, but that makes the people around you unhappy, the mountain waters I teach you. It should be noted that everyone in the class was scared that they would ''never want to fight''. "Well, if they say you weren''t level enough, that''s it." Feeling what had frightened him, the mountain water laughed deludingly. "Hey, we need to get more levels." Note that it looks as if you haven''t misled it. "Sa, sacrifice me! It''s time to get a new teacher! "No... I don''t know what I''d say, but I think if they gave me a baton in this air, I''d be in trouble..." "''Cause minor injuries are a good place compared to you, too?! It''s not like I''m limp or anything! I have become accustomed to seeing it, but when I think about it, it is also approximate how weak I am at the offering. It would be the truth that we don''t have enough effort on our part because you have cheats to catch up to that point. But there''s another way to look at it. Even with cheats, they can be hunted down by the blubber. Well, without the cheats, I didn''t even want to think about what would happen. "... you know, we''re pretty busy too. In addition, it would not be a good idea to have too much contact with us. So I called the locals. Just in case, I''ll be careful, I''m a nobleman and a samurai. I can''t ask you to show us respect, but I ask you to show the utmost courtesy." "Please, don''t be rude...... So, uh, Mr. Claw, please come in! It was a blonde man who, unlike the two of us, apparently felt like a ''nobleman'' who was called into the room. The outfit was splendid, the physique was splendid, and the face was regarded as elegant and brave. "It was a pleasure to introduce you, Claw Bathrub. Nice to meet you, Nihon." Thankfully, he was handsome. I met many men in this world in mountain waters and festivals, and he was a quality rigid beautiful man lined up in a toon. "Sorry to keep you busy" "No, no, the next Lord. If you can count on me at a time like this, there''s nothing better than this. If it helps both of you, it''s an honor." Claw laughed respectfully at me as I sat in the chair. "I was just being summoned to the King''s Capital, and it was a good opportunity. Please leave it to me and relax." What a good person, it is an atmosphere. Women shine their eyes and men turn their longing eyes as well. Even the female teacher was blushing. At times like this, beautiful men gain. Because all you have to do is show your face and change the air around you. "Well, gentlemen. From what I hear, who has the ambition to be a man? He is easy to understand and strong by his physique. That he had begun partitioning with a majestic majesty. "I don''t hire regular troops from outside the country right now, but if it''s within my discretion, I''ll hire them." Suddenly, it was a statement that overturned everything''s premise. What has been the explanation so far? I don''t think so, but it was a thankful story. Many of the boys look happy, not just one particular one. "Oh, that?! Aren''t we going to work in the countryside? "Are you a teacher... sure, I would if it were you two... that''s because you two are discreet" No matter where you go, the mountain waters, the festivities, you''re only a newcomer. Even if you have a proven track record and strength, it would mean that you can''t be so impotent. "No one can stop you if you two say you can''t. We can give thirty people on this occasion their status as nobles, or we can give them an amount of money to play and live for the rest of their lives. No one will complain... but that doesn''t mean I''m not dissatisfied" I can do something, but I''m actually letting it do something. If the top is unscrupulous, the burden falls on the bottom. "You two have power, authority, martial arts and a proven track record. But I don''t have any personal property. I don''t have the cash to make myself free. Plus, treating people in the same hometown too favourably makes them look bad. But I also have personal property, and I''m quite forgiven for being unscrupulous." I can''t do it for both of us. But I can do it for myself. He was eloquent to everyone. "I believe that if you are a motivated person, you can accomplish it as long as you improve the environment. You guys should have that chance! What do you think, aren''t you willing to take a workout at my place? "I will, let me do it! Who was it that shouted that way? Many of the boys raised their hands, not just one. It would be the man''s true intention to say something and if he had a chance, he would want to do it. I was still happy because I couldn''t give it up until now and all that. "Oh, um... my students..." "I want you to feel safe, compensate for not doing anything dangerous or anything else" I don''t want to send my children to the battlefield, or let them kill. To the teacher who thought so, Claw was laughing relievedly. "You want me to concentrate on rural work, don''t you? If so, you just have to actually experience it once." "Even when I say peasant, there are various professions. Of course, it''s not my intention to explain that one thing at a time, nor am I an expert in the first place. But just because you''re a peasant, doesn''t mean you''re all living a hard and painful life, like lighting a nail. Similarly, not everyone is wealthy when it comes to soldiers" It is a very obvious story. Even if you''re a soldier, there''s no way you could have such a good life if you were Hira. There is also a pattern of being driven out of the countryside and becoming a soldier. It''s not that much of a preferred job. "They say the ''peasants'' you plan to become are sure to have a better life than the city guards, who are a little bigger. Of course, it''s different around here. Nevertheless, it is painful to get you guys a job in the ''soldier'' below. So experience training as a ''soldier'' to a standard that promises a pretty good life! Outside the King''s Capital, open meadows. So the boys'' students crossed soldiers and were ''running''. The soldiers are to some extent armed and the boys students are only wearing clothes. Nonetheless, many students lagged behind on that long walk. "Hang in there!" "Don''t lose!" "Look, it''s slower than a soldier in armor ~!" The girls on tour were able to see the sight and weather. Anyway, it is usually a marathon. Well, it''s a long run, not a marathon, because of the different distances. The female teacher is relieved to see it, too. If I had done a strangely good job with this, that might have been the reason I had a motivating student. But he is a class boy with only ''normal boys high school''. There was no way I could beat the ''soldier getting a good salary'' where Claw said. "What''s the matter, gentlemen! We''ve just begun our training! It was Claw running at the head of the whole thing, even though he was heavier armed than anyone else. He was inspiring toward the rear, even showing his spare time. "hey... hey..." The students in the athletic department were still able to follow. It''s an unpaved road, but it''s a normal long walk, so I can handle it. But they slowly let me go. There will be no imposition either, it is natural that there will be an opening in training for those who are working out at a high level from time to time and those who enjoy loose club activities. "Hino... Hino..." Not to mention, men who are usually less athletic are naturally less physically fit than women. There''s no way they can keep up with a long walk like that. "Ha... ha..." My lungs are hot, my throat is hard, my legs hurt. It was my first long walk to come to this world. Nothing was different from when I was on Earth, it was usually a tough task. "Uuuuuuu..." They have been left behind by soldiers and classmates who have been working hard for a long time. I stomp to catch up, but I can''t help it. Many students are sitting behind me giving up everything, but I move on with the awareness that I am not like such a gutless person. Moving forward, but it was crawling slow. "... also, already..." I remember what I said myself. Those who are striving are strong, those who are striving are Eli. Effort is more important than talent. I was going through that with my own hands. "No more..." Naturally. If temper and guts alone can make a lasting journey, paradoxically, no one makes an effort. No matter how young you say you are, there''s no way you can keep running longer because of lack of exercise. "Chi, damn..." "How was it? Experience soldier training! Claw, who had finished his long run, was sweating on boulders. His smile as he takes off his helmet is overflowing with the charm of a man even then. Nevertheless, the other students were in. Some athletic students deplored the difference between an adult who was genuinely working out, and those who weren''t exercising in the first place knew ''reality''. Even when the world changed, it was a reality that I had not changed. "They will train even after this, but that''s a little dangerous, so let''s get this far! Because it''s hard to get in their way! Hearing Claw''s words, the female teacher was relieved. Looking at the students who are stuck just for a long walk, I feel reassured that this world is the reality that makes it. There is no such thing as the weakness of humans in this world compared to the Earth, or the fact that all Japanese can be strong when they come to this world. Without cheats, you can''t be a first-class soldier. "A soldier who is paid quite a bit means he endures a lot of hard training! I hope you respect them in the future." Come to think of it, a soldier in this world is a police officer, a guard, and an ordinary soldier. There''s no way all of them are as strong as they are, and there''s no way they''re as paid, and they can''t stand as much training. "If you are confident that you will endure this training, hire me as a soldier under my responsibility! Of course, depending on your talent, I promise you more! I don''t hate Claw''s smile. In fact, if there was enough pneumothorax to withstand this training, it was meant to be generous with it. Nevertheless, it was also obvious from what I saw that it was difficult. "My students seem to want jobs in rural areas" Boys laughing at innocent girls. They were totally, totally capable of giving up. Except for a very small part, though. Though, that he also seemed incapable of saying the word ''if he tried''. "Well... that''s a shame" "Yeah... as far as I''m concerned, I''m relieved" While doing peasants, I knew I should have been a soldier, there would have been quite a few men out there who thought. But I would have lost that mood if I had actually experienced some of the training. Even in this world, farmers are 3K, dirty, tight, dangerous, I guess. Well, maybe only danger is different. But the soldier is even harsher: 3M. I mean, it''s dirtier, tighter, more dangerous. "Hey, um... uh, Mr. Claw" One of the female students made a full statement. "No easier way to be strong, no easier soldier training? "Of course, there is! 374 []/(n, vs, adj-no) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk Says there''s an easy way to be strong. If so, what was the point of the earlier durable journey? Both male and female students were dissatisfied with everyone. No, I was more in doubt than dissatisfied. Why did you bother introducing me to weariness first? Of course, it could be called prank. But anyway, he didn''t seem to have that kind of evil. Weird way to put it, but I don''t have any distrust for him. Whether the opponent was a local, not a Japanese, or because he was a biological nobleman, he could accept it without any particular hint. There will be no particular back table in his actions. It makes me think so, and even makes me feel ashamed of myself to doubt it. "Well, let me change places... there''s something I need to be aware of" Having moved quite a bit from outside the Wang capital, they had been guided to the castle athletic field, where some tools were prepared. So Claw makes a very serious face. I have no play, I know it''s important. "I will now brief you on the ''special weapon'' that is being considered for operation in the Kingdom of Arkana. Let''s get this straight, there''s no need to know." Everyone swallowed the saliva. When a man with a good face, a man of good stature, turned true, the force was awesome. "In time, I''ll tell you first. Assuming you have stolen this, or have touched it without following our instructions." Naturally, I only said very normal things. "Kill" It was only advice. There was no malice against everyone in the class, but rather by good intentions. On the other hand, the atmosphere of killing without hesitation was all over his words. "Even if you could turn me back, someone who appeared to detect an anomaly would kill you. With those feelings, I want you to hear my explanation." Steal out weapons that can easily kill people, no matter how you feel, or touch them on your own. I see, you can''t complain if they kill you. I''m not saying anything strange, I''m not making difficult orders. Normally, you wouldn''t have to tell me, but for once, you thought there would be idiots out there. "Of course, I thought I''d forgive you otherwise. I''m not saying it''s a secret weapon, because I see soldiers in general in the war the other day. I hope you don''t blame me for saying that." I don''t want to do harm aggressively, I''m laughing. Well, after so much effort, it''s hard to think I dare to kill you. Still, it would be natural to be nervous if you were told to kill. "I''ve scared you, but if you actually look at that power, you''ll know it''s not an exaggeration" Think about it, this is the first time I''ve actually seen you use ''magic'' or ''weapons'' since you came to this world. The classmates were watching Claw''s behavior, even as they tightened their minds to be free of jokes. "This is a tool to say scroll. disposable but can use sealed magic" Looks like a goal, a doll in armor standing on an athletic field. After making sure no one was around it, Claw untied the string that was tying the scroll. Then the scroll spread at once, and a giant fireball was fired, likely to swallow every human from the inside of it. Not as much as a bullet in a boulder, but also went straight ahead at a speed comparable to that of an arrow released, landing on a doll wearing armor. Although there did not seem to be enough temperatures to dissolve the metal armor itself, the trees and cloths that still constituted the doll itself became burning ashes. I don''t even want to think about what would happen if it was a direct hit on a human being. Fire. No change of philosophy whatsoever. We were all watching with amazement at how much destruction it would cause. "You''ve had enough, put out the fire! Under Claw''s direction, men in light armor appear. And he was releasing water from his palms and putting out a burning flame. "Well, I ask you guys again. Is it cruel for anything that steals this, touches itself, to be killed? It was a serious question. Everyone was shaking their necks left and right, even as they lost their words. "This tool is inherently very valuable and expensive, the manufacturing method is also treated as a state secret, and the producer is protected, as is the family line of the spellman. But nowadays mass production is made possible by Ungaikyo, which can also be given to soldiers in general" Anyone can use it, but it''s never safe. Claw had given a polite explanation to include in the new American soldier. "If you guys start using this, follow the instructions of your superiors and treat them strictly. The scrolling used is to either reverse the back surface and wind it down, or cut it to make it easier to understand." Nevertheless, both girls and teachers are convinced. The men turn not just to the grass of earth, but to the envy of all. It is precisely a magical tool and, in a way, well known. It''s not like there''s an island floating in the sky, but it actually excites me when I see tools from different worlds. "Soldiers who have a large quantity of this scroll and use this professionally are called scroll soldiers. Of course we need to be careful with the handling of the scroll itself, but we can say that the need for training is greatly reduced" With this tool, we can use de flashy magic ourselves. Even if you know it''s not going to be paid right away, it''s going to beat faster. "Well, not as good as scrolling right now, but let''s still explain dangerous weapons too" That''s what I said and held in my hand was a very simple design spear. Some chinese impression, spears with conical tips. It was uncomfortable when the western knights had it. "This is a kind of Ruyi golden hoop stick, a weapon made by a long-lived man called a treasure" "Ruyi Awesome?! "... no, gnoykinkobow..." A weapon of the Monkey King''s offal, very famous for its western journey. That it was originally a monosasi to measure the depth of the sea, and a treasure that it was a weapon of immortality. It is in an indescribably bizarre mood, as unconnected as it is connected. "I could be small enough to make it an ear hole, but on the contrary, it''s easy to lose and steal, so I dare say it''s a little shorter than a regular spear." That said, I turn my tip to the newly installed armor doll. Naturally, the distance from that doll is very wide open and, normally, it won''t arrive unless it''s even a throw. But even teachers guessed what would happen after this. "Stretch!" Faster than the earlier flames, the spear stretches like a meteor. He hit a target far from Claw''s arm he was stepping on, and he was still piercing. "Shrink!" Spear back to normal in an instant. I see, it was the stick itself that the legend asks. "A line of spear soldiers equipped with this would be exactly the same. I''m so exhausted from this war, I''m not kidding about another big war... because I need to be ready." Tong, and a claw that returns the Ruyi gold hoop stick to its original location. He was restarting his explanation again. "This tool is also a weapon with a short training period. Maybe you''ll have a chance to use it." Well, I don''t know at last. Instruction should have been given at the behest of Festival Me and Mountain Water, but why are we giving the information that drives the students to war? "Of course, to some extent, soldiers need strength, so they may impose training in durable walks. But it''s not even that heavy of equipment. So short training is enough." "Then I want to be it! Grams of earth was reaching out with his eyes shining. Finally, I was finally coming across a ''convenient development'' that I could shine on the battlefield myself. I can work hard on this myself right now, I can do it, I can raise my medal. I believed that, and I guess I actually did. "Well, then, when the time comes, say hello." "... No, I''d like to be now" "You can''t do that, it doesn''t matter at my discretion" Everyone had their necks covered. It is all the equipment that is capable of mass production and can also be given to soldiers in general. If so, what''s the problem with hiring it? "The two military disciplines I have just described have advantages. Thanks to Ungaikyo, the equipment must be easy to fit. It doesn''t depend on the qualities or the appropriateness, and the training period is shorter." Sounds like a very great, rational soldier. "I mean, there''s no point in hiring as a standing army" Hearing that, the boys finally had to give up. Even Gramoxone doesn''t even think about protesting the current explanation. "... you''re right. If long-term training is not necessary, there is no point in hiring as a regular soldier" The female teacher was convinced. The first introduction to ''well-paid soldiers'' was to teach them that they must endure this much training to be hired as regular soldiers. The next time I introduced "Soldiers Without Training," they asked me how I could easily be strong. I never explained ''Easy Soldiers on Pay''. "As a standing army because you are a soldier who needs painful training, you hire as a regular soldier, and if not, then wartime requisition is enough..." "You''re right. If we don''t need training in the first place, we usually talk about what we do." It was that the world wasn''t that sweet. "By the way, the soldier equipped with the Ruyi golden hoop stick is called" Stick Foot Light. " Again, move to the large room where the boys are sleeping. Not a single one had a hopeful look before leaving this room. "Well, how was it? Experience soldier training or see powerful weapons." There were no men with critical eyes on Claw Bathrub. Not that some girls are disgusted by his behavior, but they weren''t willing to blame him. I just taught him to take a long walk, teach him the difference in health, show him the useful tools and not have to make an effort. Even now, if the boys say ''I want to be a soldier'', Claw will still welcome them as soldiers. But there is, naturally, harsh training waiting for it. "As I suspect, I ascended to teach you the reality of the battlefield. After this experience, I have to give further lectures" I got a hung up, lonely, worried look. "Do you guys know what a soldier needs at a minimum? Of course, if you don''t, don''t know, and I''m not complaining or dissatisfied." "Strength, is it? The depressed grass of earth still raised its hand. Claw denies words that would be truth to the person in question, but not truth. "No. I was wrong at one time too... what a soldier needs'' least ''is not strength" I''ve never done it if I''m strong, but not if I need it at the very least. I remember being taught that by mountain waters and festivals. "Faithfulness to the Order." I was on a full mission the other day in the war, I was remembering my men. "If you do not obey the orders of your superior officer, that is not a soldier. In that sense, I hear the five trump cards were brilliantly soldiers" Five trump cards. It was easy to guess that was about the Japanese with cheats. "Therefore, soldiers die on the battlefield not because they are ''weak''. I went to the battlefield and did my job." It was a line I could never give way to. Claw was stirring his anger at what he said insulting his men. Even though I don''t know anything, even though I don''t know anything, I couldn''t forgive you for insulting them. Swallow it, he speaks. "Let''s say you became soldiers and were recognized as regular soldiers. Let''s say the next day the war started. In that case, naturally, I don''t think you guys have enough training. But still, you think you can stay in a safe place without standing on the battlefield because you don''t make enough effort and because you don''t have enough strength? To those who speak of effort, speak the brutal truth. Speak of the harshness of reality, without the public knowing that those who glorify and consecrate their efforts and strive are the supreme ones. "The answer is no. Soldiers have no right to choose that, it is only up to the General to make operational decisions. If you refuse, you may be executed as an enemy escape." Reality is not like the game. It doesn''t mean that a battlefield will be built to suit your strength and you will survive if you make the right decisions. In the first place, such an option is not in Soldiers (Players). The battlefield, judgment, and even action are decided by the superiors. "If you make an effort, you can be strong. That''s for sure, but rarely are soldiers allowed such ''luxury''. The state employs soldiers not to raise them strong. Because it''s a means, not an end." She told the students who only thought about herself, not to be sweet, because she didn''t know herself. "And the regular soldiers who belong to the Standing Army don''t like to train anything else, nor do they just not know it. Even for them, the workout is harsh, and they don''t think it''s okay to die. If you want to be treated the same way as them, I want you to come prepared." Mouth what the two trump cards thought they didn''t deserve to say, even if they wanted to. "No matter how harsh it was, self-training is not in the interest of others. It is only a self-investment, something that is supposed to be done by stitching in between while living on its own. Protected by someone, then no matter how hard you try, it won''t lead to an appreciation for you." Both the mountain waters and the festival shame me me because I am aware of it. "This is how I came to the Gentiles, and you should be aware of it. The effort you guys have been thinking about ''doing'' is letting someone ''do it''. that until now there is no ''free time'' to make an effort, even if it has been ''done''." 375 Knowledge Claw is a bifurcated muscle of the four great nobles, that is, a good place for a man. He is him, naturally educated under the asylum of his parents. Nevertheless, it would be as if it were a different story to be educated by parents and to be allowed to work hard on it while otherwise covering the whole of life from others. Ever since it has grown to some extent, it is something that should be felt heavily, even from Immortal values. Festival In my case there is such a favour in Bathrub, and in the case of mountain waters there is such a favour for Suibok, the master. It should be noted that the benevolence that mountain waters feel in sopeds is yet another thing. It was a subordinate relationship of grace and service, and education to Rain was not free, but a consideration for the labor of escort. Anyway, ultimately, it''s a story of ''special treatment from a leading local because of the cheats''. It was not accumulated from the same Japanese, but from the local people it was natural in some ways to ''treat special people preferentially'' and it was natural to ''treat non-special people crudely''. "Thank you so much." "No, no, this is a request from the next Lord, his duties as a nobleman. It''s not what you care about." The men were asleep after everything had ended whether it was due to running in or something. Nevertheless, on second thought, it is the women who have done nothing in particular. As we were discussing the future in the big room imagining nothing to do, Claw showed up with a samurai. Tea and confectionery were brought in and apologized for today''s lecture being biased. On top of that, the teacher and Claw were talking peacefully. "Besides, as far as I''m concerned, I respect you." "Is it to me? "You''re a real teacher, aren''t you? I''m not in a situation where I can already get paid by my students'' parents. Nonetheless, I am trying to protect my students. That''s very honorable." It was obvious Claw didn''t feel like it, but everyone still blushes. If a brave beautiful man praises a woman, that''s how it gets seen. "Wow, I''m not such a big..." "People who are loyal to their duties can be trusted. Especially if it can be done thoroughly in an emergency." Ugh, I sighed. Claw seemed to remember a long time ago. "In the end, people are on their own. When I am a soldier, I seek a fighter who fights safely, while if I become a fighter, I seek a martial arts medal. You''re reluctant to give up your life and fight, and you''re fine and strong with it to others. That''s something I can''t help but be stupid not to disgrace it" "Well..." "You are splendid. Whether students want it or not, it continues to be a necessary teacher for students. Please help them in the future." I meant to be ready, but it didn''t feel good for the students to die. I know how she doesn''t want to send her students to the battlefield, and how boys want to run out to the battlefield. So I could have either. You don''t have to give up or give up. "... Well, it''s a strange story that I give lectures to the women..." All the boys made the decision not to go to war. It would be an extremely correct decision, like going for a professional baseball player even though he doesn''t like baseball. "Some will want to marry two hons in search of connections with Lord Sansui and Master Saiga. If you like, it''s the hips of balls." I see, it''s not an impossible story. Many lords wanted a mountain water disciple, but I guess one of the reasons for this was such inferiority. "You should stop. I suggest you marry each other, or a worker outside the country, if you can." Don''t marry someone above yourself. I know that''s a little harsh for the ladies, but Claw still had to say that. Anyway, in this day and age of the world, it is this region. When you marry someone in character, they usually snore at you. "It''s not like the boys are cheerful and square. However, you know that women are not cloudy. [M] Think of it as multiplying by a few times what you''ve been doing." When I heard that, both teachers and female students were blue. There''s nothing in this class that can be described as a ''fig'', but if you still live in a group, you can''t be unrelated to ''that sort of thing''. "If you marry Kamikami, you better think that all the women around you will be enemies. Not just my mother-in-law or sister-in-law, but I hate you even for your service." I can see that. The Cinderella story is nothing but an object of jealousy from around. They themselves are unfamiliar and only come from the same country as the trumpets. Easy story, no one gets angry or bothered if you jerk them off. And the more men are on their side, the more hostile women are to be burned. "Thank you for your advice¡­" "I don''t know how to say this, but you better grab happiness with your own hands..." It was very backward backup. I''ve heard the same words before, but isn''t this the first time you''ve been used like this? "... it''s a different world, but you don''t have dreams." "Well... you''re a girl in another world." "We''re friends, right? "Right, bullying isn''t good..." Classmates strayed into different worlds, their ties tied together hard. Yes, the more we help each other when we''re in trouble. "... With that said, Mr. Claw... he''s a nobleman of Batlav, isn''t he? The female students heard what bothered them. If jealousy from human beings in different worlds, what about the trump cards that are nothing else? Especially against the Festival Me, who is the next winner, not the General Manager of the Martial Arts Guide. "What do people in this world think of me as a festival? "It''s not a compliment, it''s nothing, even if you admit it as the owner of Batlub. There would have been dissatisfaction before, but now there is no one to say that." After all, it is something they cannot say, but they became heroes because they played a great role in cheat abilities. We saved the kingdom of Arcana from the peril by acting on our cheat abilities and armaments. If so, it was natural for the people, nobles and even the royal family to honor them. "What if someone insults them?" Threaded with hatred, he advised as if he were talking to himself. "Every surrounding area will be an enemy of Arcana. You guys should be careful." "Yes! I get it! "You better, ''cause you don''t know where your ears are." The women understood why the mountain waters and festivals appeared before us both. Come to think of it, weren''t we almost all abusing the two of us? Those two had guessed it, so they kept the scene from being seen in the face of the Arcana kingdom admiring us. "This is not something I dare say if I have a teacher... I''d rather not overstate something called hometown knowledge. You guys are going to be coached in agriculture, but basically you should." From now on, they go to the countryside through labor. It is the work of farming in the new heavens and the earth that cannot be. It would be a lot harder. But he still said I should feel new. "This is advice from Lord Sansui, but when he tries to harness Japanese knowledge in this world, he says it will never be a lot. There''s nothing in the" knowledge "of someone who''s not an expert, and knowledge without a real experience is just dangerous." Meanwhile, around that time, in Domino. "You''re Rikyo! The kingdom of Arcana was burned by the war, but fortunately Domino was almost intact. Domino, which had already finished rebuilding from the revolution, had been transformed into a nascent domino empire by the reign of Rikyo, who led the revolution, to the Emperor. Nevertheless, it remained the kingdom of the Arkana kingdom, with only a newly created crown of emperors shining over the head of Rikyo, but still returning from the Republic to the Empire. "I fanned the people and overthrew this country, and on the contrary, I named the Emperor! If the Japanese came to this world to hear that, they would wonder what kind of evil man he is. A dictator who killed all the emperor''s clans and nobles and took his place as emperor himself with the help of his neighbouring country. Not surprisingly, I''m going to burn in proselytism and complain about it. "I don''t know what cheats you got, but aren''t you ashamed! Even though I''m Japanese, the emperor, blah, blah, it hurts! Nevertheless, it is Rikyo, who has always been the supreme power of the state. There''s no way I can make light contact with him, no matter how Japanese he is. "Return this country to the people of this country! We promised to make it democratic, so we can do it right! However, he had just visited the country and had been taken to the back of the castle. "Something, why don''t you say it! "... I''m not Rikyo." Though, I didn''t get to meet Rikyo just because I could see ''Seniors'' who were here before him. "... no? "Oh, no. Mr. Rikkyo is now leaving this castle in a separate matter. I was going to say that..." ''Seniors'' and ''juniors'', who pinch their desks in the reception room and sit in chairs facing each other. Between them, there was a strange silence flowing. "Calm down a little." "... Yes" I have quite a bit of tea on my desk. Without reaching for it, they started talking. "Hey, is Rikyo really Japanese? "Oh, unlike me, I have cheats. What about you?" "I didn''t get cheats. But this is how I came to the castle, thinking I couldn''t do anything." The same Japanese are taking over different countries. Even though we set up democracy, we turned it over and became emperors. That would not be a good thing. "I know how you feel, but calm down. Mr. Rikyo has certainly become an emperor, and he''s been a dictator since before, but he''s working hard for this country." "... No, you can''t, Sole" "No, no, it''s better for this country if that guy becomes emperor. Democracy is too early for this country" Seniors who say things like objectified. In contrast, juniors were frustrated. "You! Are you telling me Rikkyo flexed me, soaked me with good juice, and I''m on your side with that?! "Mr. Rikyo''s men, if that''s what you mean." "You''re going to take control of people in this country and exploit them! "... in which case, what do you do? To a junior who absurd his voice, the senior was visiting quietly. "It is decided, I will drive you out of this country and let democracy be established this time! Don''t let cheetahs do politics on their own, make sure those elected in the election do politics! "Well, then do it." "... Huh? "Nothing good, Mr. Rikyo said. He also said if he wanted to run an election, he''d give him a hand." "... I don''t suppose you''re willing to manipulate the votes." "That''s not true. At least he said I could leave the way the election was done" Why is Rikyo, who is not here, allowed to do so in the past? While questioning that, the junior had his voice up even further. "That''s okay, even if I decide how to run the election! I''ll make sure there''s absolutely no injustice, you do what I decide! "Oh, go ahead" Seniors put white paper, pens and ink on their desks. "... what is this" "Writing equipment, write on this" "Are you sure you want me to write it from scratch? "Oh, of course. But all of a sudden you''ll have trouble telling me to write. Why don''t you write it down on the assumption that you''re going to decide who''s going to head that village? It would certainly be difficult to imagine suddenly deciding on a statewide election out of nothing. The assumption of a small village was easy to imagine as a result of the elections. "... ok" "Then I''ll take my seat off for a while. Speak to the guards outside the room when you write them down." Obviously, seniors were underestimating juniors. We can''t do anything about it anyway, let''s get it right and chase it back. Such soul and guts were too flashy. "... absolutely, do something to show it" That''s how they pushed me away, so my juniors were on fire. Based on the knowledge I was learning in Japan, I will write a method of election so that there is no fraud. So, after a while. On several sheets of paper he had written up how to run the election. Reviewed several times to determine that there are no deficiencies. On top of that, he was speaking to the guards and calling the seniors. "Oh, you could have written it" "Oh, it''s just that! I''ll get you to do it this way." A few pieces of paper the junior hand over, the senior who received it, placed it in the corner of his desk without any attempt to read it. "Hey, what are you doing! "You won''t have to read it." "Why! Having had a cup of tea that was completely cold, the seniors were visiting the juniors for something very fundamental. "You, you know the village chief''s job? 376 Return "Well, what''s the village chief''s job..." "What''s the value of the decision of a man who doesn''t know the village chief''s job, the way the village chief decides? While I was writing, I thought I''d notice the shallowness of my knowledge..." Very preliminary problems, poked out by seniors. That I didn''t realize it was too obvious that I didn''t know the village chief''s job. "See, have some tea. It''s cold, but it''ll clear your head." Naturally, we cannot hope for dramatic effects. The junior drank up as prompted, but almost ineffective. "Well, I don''t know what the village chief does... but still, isn''t it important to have an election" "On the paper you wrote, what are the conditions for those running for village chief? Aren''t you over thirty or just such an appropriate age limit? Without knowing the village chief''s job, think about how the village chief decides. Explain properly how reckless that is. "Of the villagers who meet your criteria, no matter who becomes village chief, the village chief''s job will be served without a problem? "... I think that''s okay" "What''s the basis for that? How can a man who doesn''t know what his job is say that? You''re just being disheartened because you''ve been denied what you thought and wrote." The junior''s written paperwork placed on the desk, slap it somehow to show it. "It''s not about holding elections, it''s about whether or not the right people can take office as village chiefs. More importantly, he knows the village chief''s job well and takes over from his predecessor. What do you think of that? "Then ask your predecessor to cooperate..." "What if you can''t help me? "When you can, I think..." "I think, then you''re in trouble. It''s not me or you, it''s the villagers." Seniors slowly preach against sticking their necks in what they don''t know very well. "You''re conceited of democracy just because you''ve figured out how to elect, but that''s on the top. That democracy is a majority vote, that''s all I think about. I imagine nothing about the politics at heart" "Oh, don''t let me decide on my own! Democracy is what we all think about and decide one by one! We''re going to change the way we''ve been doing it and make it better! "How are you going to do better if you don''t know how to do it before? "So, that''s what we all think." "That doesn''t mean you don''t have to think about it yourself. You think about it, too." Guys, when it comes to imagining other than yourself. I am optimistic that someone other than myself will seriously consider what I have said. "What you have to do is not make excuses for me. The first step is to find out what the village chief does. We have to look into the work of village chiefs of many sizes as well as hundreds of people" "And you''re looking into it, aren''t you? Oh, won''t you tell me? "You peddle our information? This country is an empire now, isn''t it? Is it a hassle to find out for yourself? "Chi, no... because it''s not and it takes too long..." Actually, it''s because I have no idea. I don''t know how many villages there are in this country and how much listening I have to do. And if I looked into it, I don''t know what kind of person to give me the right to be elected. "I rule the people of this country, with an empire. I want to get you out of here right now." "You''re not well enough for wanting to stick it out. You want more tea? Or meat? You look like you''re eating." "Yes, you don''t need it... are you going to bribe me? "I was going to treat you to dinner or so... okay. Anyway, the important thing is to stick it out, too, but then make your life better. You should know the whole country first. Look, you don''t even know the literacy rate, do you? Haven''t you ever thought about how to look at literacy rates? Suppose, on the ballot paper, you write the name of the candidate who ran. In that case, it is necessary to be able to read and write the words first. "This country, he said, was really bad until Mr. Rikyo had a revolution. So to compliment you, the people''s education system is not good. I''m now working on a draft of a plan to build a temple hut in this country." "Well, are you waiting until then?! "You wouldn''t have said that. Even if the literacy rate is low, you just have to figure out how you can make elections." "So, you know, if it''s my way of thinking..." "What''s the budget? No way, are you gonna let the village bear it? "The country''s going to let it out! You bet!" "What about financial resources? "So, from the treasury..." "I see, do you increase taxes" If the state is to bear it, it means using taxes collected from the people. I pointed that out, and the junior was angry. "Why does that happen! You just have to save yourself the waste! Why are you burdening the people when you''re running for them? "Yes, draft budget for next fiscal year" Slightly, a large bunch of paper was placed on the desk. "This is last year''s closing, this is a decoy closing. Look for what''s wasted in this." "... this, all of it? "It''s obvious, right? I just wish you''d spare me the waste. What if you don''t look into it?" Naturally, it''s all written in the letters of this country. Reading it could not be done by juniors. "Oh, you know... I can''t read it, so I need someone to read it..." "Yes, drill for writing this" That''s what I said, I put out something like white paper and a textbook. Last but not least, the seniors try to leave. "Ma, wait! Hey, no way, you want me to remember now?! "How were you going to join politics when you couldn''t even read the letters? I''m not hiding one thing, and I''m not waving one violence. With their enthusiasm, they were handing over appropriate materials. "You''re a democracy, and if you say so, I think you''ve taken the liberty of wondering if someone around you could do something about it, but that''s not true. If you don''t find out for yourself, think for yourself, and make a draft, the people around you will just be in trouble." "I''m telling you it''s gonna take too long! Somebody give me someone I can read! "There''s no way someone''s in the castle that free. First of all... it would be annoying if people from different worlds suddenly came and said," Read the whole book of the Sixth Law for me "as you lived in Japan? "Well, that''s true..." "If they do, don''t do anything nasty from yourself. You want to work hard for people in this country, don''t you? Move your hands and head more than your mouth." Of course, juniors haven''t noticed. For remembering the letters, for being able to read and write. That I don''t know what I need for the election, what the price is. "I''ll tell you for once...... we need a budget to hold elections and it will be burdensome on the people. Even if there was waste in the state budget, if we use that waste for other things, not elections, that would do the people good. By holding elections, you can explain to the people that your life will be richer." "... well, until then..." "Where are you? Who were you trying to get to do that to? "So, you know, it''s... it''s hard for us all... to be alone, right? "Then how could I be alone?" Still, it won''t be in vain. Whether it involves politics or not, because if he can read and write, his life will be rich. "Don''t give up, I''m here for you." If you don''t give up, if you don''t die, you can do anything. No matter how much you fail, no matter how many of your people die, you can destroy even a nation if you don''t give up. The problem is that most people give up at the hand stage. Perspective returns to King Arcana Capital again. The great eight states floating in the sky were sitting further above the clouds, raising altitude so as not to block the starry sky. Far below that, yawning in the lower realm was the black-and-white mountain water that was nothing else. Waiting for people on the balcony of the castle, he works hard to keep his sleepiness down. And he arose with the sunrise for five hundred years, and slept with the sunset. The habit was hard to get out of. "Thank you for waiting" "No, thank you for coming." So much so that Claw Bathrub appeared on the balcony. In an attempt to convey a word of gratitude, he asked me to come here. There was no reason to refuse it, and the mountain waters waited under the night sky. "It should have been me or the festival who gave guidance..." Provide appropriate guidance to thoughtful young people. That is what Mountain Water has done well so far. As a result of that guidance, he had acquired considerable strength and moderation. But it doesn''t work that well if the other person is Japanese. Weird story, but I feel like I''m preaching against my old self. I know the problem, but I''m ashamed to point that out. "No, it must be close to you. Some people can be strict because they are their own relatives, but few put their hands on them." "I''d appreciate it if you could say that..." What they needed was to understand for granted that the people of this world were ''working hard''. It''s a very cruel story, but how hard I''ve tried, if I don''t have any special powers, I''ll only be treated as normal. They only treat me like a normal ''foreigner''. Even if you have knowledge, you will end up being forced to spit out that knowledge. Because if anyone can leverage that knowledge, locals just have to use it as it is. "You had one man, especially a man with a lot of ''curiosity''" "Embarrassing...... how can you be self-centered" "You must have been motivated to visit New Heaven and Earth, a common story. Besides, thinkers like him are also good in this country." To the mountain waters that are blushing, Claw said he had nothing to worry about. Speaking of different worlds, they don''t change the temperament of boys. "Ambiguous, good, uncertain is what makes you happy." "Right......" "It''s common for enemies, allies and folk to wish they were more incompetent than themselves" "Well..." "The enemy appears before his eyes as evil and is defeated without any more cruelty without doing anything. The allies don''t let them do anything alone, but just give vague instructions and move faithfully to achieve great results. The people always praise themselves and exclude anything that goes against them. That''s what I want only actors on the stage who are convenient to me." "Right..." "It''s a common story." "Yes... hey..." The mountain waters know such a common stupidity. I also remembered a little when I saw the offering, but now my chest seemed especially tight. "... it was a good story" Claw, too, was lost in memories as he looked up. "People can change...... me and you have seen it. And... still not necessarily rewarded" "... I hear your men fought bravely, too. At the heart of it, I... was out of this country and enjoying the energy weather... the journey. I''m really, really sorry." Claw looked seriously at the mountain water. I saw that little body, the stained skill, the poor armed. "... Earlier, it seemed great, to say to women, ''Shady strife between women is ugly''. But... the gloomy jealousy that comes from a man''s envy is another ugly thing." This man defeated me without any skill. A talented self was trained from a young age in a privileged environment. Ketu thought he had a hidden talent. Claw actually had talent. Ketu thought if he made a bloody effort, he would gain strength. Claw actually made a bloody effort. from childhood, over a long period of time. Grams of earth, I thought, would be recognized in this world. Claw was recognized in this country. Best weapons, best mates, best superiors, best honors. They were all smashed to pieces by this man. "Lord Leiche." ¡­¡­ "I was visiting the King''s Capital because the royal family called on the discharged to regroup the Kingsguards exhausted by the war. I turned it down, and I wanted to end up in the territory as a Bathrub person." "... Really?" "Even though he kicked the Lord''s throne and became a Kingsguard, he broke his heart and returned to the realm while exposing himself to shame in one defeat... there is no way he can go to the King''s Capital because he was called" An alias for mountain water, Thunder Cut. Two names of special significance to those belonging to the royal family. Particularly for the close guards, it meant a lot. "I... to you, with respect. With regard to previous matters, there is even gratitude. And on top of that, there are dirty emotions." "... that was a bitter battle" "I''m not allowed to put it this way, but I dare say it. The royal family is envious and jealous of the two warriors who wounded you." Why the Kingdom of Arcana accepted Domino. It is to avoid the conflict between Yamashui and Rikyo, and to welcome Rikyo as a royal trump card. What was in the royal family was a sense of confrontation with sopeds capable of following mountain waters. "A man of this world, neither a Immortal nor a Warrior of God, has made you struggle in a duel. Once he gave up completely, the royal family began to prepare to defeat you again." "... but isn''t that, like, a civil war or something? "Yeah, of course. The royal family also makes rational decisions, there is no way to imitate that in this emergency. But... after the wounds of war have healed, if there is a place for honor and glory... the royal family will devour you with all its might" The mountain waters, they were guessing. Yes, ever since I saw Gallu, I thought it could be. "Wushu Dedication Match, is it?" "It is the Knight of Thunder who challenges you on the spot" Fight only, squarely. Only for dignity and perseverance. I gave my life to Wu, showing myself as the king''s sword. If you find out it''s possible, reach out. To chase and overtake Lloyd and Gallu, who carved their wounds into the mountain waters. "He is currently prescribed the mercury of a sage" To fight mountain water and win. 377 The world "Recently we saw a duel in the Great Eight States with the help of Lord Bj?ub" Festival The only person who can live and manipulate all kinds of temper and blood now that we can no longer fight. If she cares about it, she can also look at past events and reproduce them in the form of hallucinations. That was a sophisticated ''hallucination'', limited to visual ones, but enough to discern even a drop of bloodshed. "... to be honest... I envied Lord Gallu" It was a spilling battle. It was an all-powerful clash between men with swords to the extreme. While trying to kill his opponent with all his might, the men he met were politely fighting after having prepared excessive weapons to kill him. "If that defeat, or... oh, I wouldn''t have had to be in a serious mood" If you look up into the sky, there is the realm of God. There are a lot of free men out there. Over time, they have inherited bareback swordsmanship as well as Swivok. One of its protruding masters was present with the mountain waters, which completely inherited swordsmanship from Swivok. As a result, there was a battle for reciprocity. The mountain waters seemed fun-filled from the bottom of his heart, cut together as he turned to stone. "... I am a soldier and a knight. My strength is for the good of the nation. If so, the strength required as an army¡­ has been dressed in armor, lined up, and trained to fight enemy soldiers wearing armor as well" Magic is the most powerful technique. If an army fights an army, no more technique exists. If so, it''s not a threat no matter how long you are, such as a swordsman who just remembers the qigong sword and the momentum. Yes, it should be. "But look at me... I regretted that. The first time I took the sword... was because I wanted to be strong. I was wondering if the strength I sought was not to kill many enemy soldiers, but to beat each other from the front with just one strong enemy..." "Well, then, it won''t be a job." "Right... it didn''t help the state..." "You''re fine, you didn''t do anything wrong" Sukemoto sword method and bare skin sword method are different. Which, in practical terms, would be the former. Because there is nothing to go to on the battlefield dressed naked. Skin swordsmanship is one thing that is required in a relatively peaceful era. Unheavily armed situation, one opponent. Swordsmanship to enjoy a luxurious killing in such a ''peaceful'' situation. It is swordsmanship for duels and a technology that is less necessary to learn in the military. Yamashui has studied bareback swordsmanship at Suibok. As a result of that, I was able to practice bareback swordsmanship even when dealing with the army. The Knight of Thunder has learned the Sukeshi Sword for the nation. As a result of that being superb, even duels had gained enough strength. But that did not extend to mountain waters dedicated to dueling. "... The former Commander, His Highness, says he will re-learn his sword in the Great Eight States. Including qigong swords and momentum, not just swordsmanship." "That means" "Yeah, to fight on the same terms as you. It''s a not-so-special way of fighting according to the standards of the Wushu Dedication Match." I remember when Thoon came to the king''s capital. In order to demonstrate his magical superiority, the school director fought with his own cane against Festivals Me, Snae, and Thoon. She was an old woman and not an expert in combat, but she also had an advantage over the young warriors if she fought in a very broad time. It is a dream story in which whoever manipulates a completely different technique fights each other on equal terms. Even a short knife, commonly considered a weapon of auxiliary use, can be the optimal weapon in the near future. Neither bows and arrows nor spears would be more of a help in between short knives. When the thunderous knight and the mountain water fought, they stuffed the intermission with shrinkage and then knocked it down in an instant, because clearly there was no other way to win. I knew my opponent would feel humiliated in such a way of winning, but I had no other hand than being ordered to win. "¡­ we have been revealed to you. Now I know I had to, but I couldn''t even think of that at the time..." ¡­¡­ "The captain also wants to fight, more than he wants to win. I want to bump into each other and hurt you on the same terms as you." If you fight magic with immortality, or vice versa. Really, the way you fight becomes one-sided. That''s what I have no choice. Using the treasure that seals the shrinkage makes it easier to beat the mountain waters. But can it be said that using magic in shrink-sealed mountain waters is a victory? No, in the first place, can you create that much of a favorable situation for yourself and put your chest up in that fight itself? I want to win if I can, but I don''t want to kill you. I want to show my men and the king a proud duel. And I want to prove it myself. Not consolation, not falsehood, just a meaningful battle. "The captain wants strength to fight you." ¡­¡­ "You are our goal. That''s the same even after I found out about the other trump cards and after I found out about Lord Suibok and Lord Fuukei..." "It must be an honor." Happiness being chased backwards. Competing happiness. Happiness with match opponents. It wasn''t risked life or death, unnecessary, unserious, and annoying. But I''m sure the man wants it. "There were a lot of great swordsmanship classes in the Great Eight States. Which of them are you learning, or a lot? Oh, maybe we''ll open up some new swordsmanship" Admiration is the most powerful essence. Unnecessary strength for survival is the strongest you can pursue because you have leisure time. Compete with someone, the strongest of them all because they are the strongest. You can have hatred there. There can be regret, there can be resentment, there can be anger, there can be despair. Research, pursue, drill, actually fight...... Fight again. We don''t fight until we can win, or until we lose. I enjoy fighting, so I fight to fight. Hurt, hurt, repeat it. "To defeat me, men polish their sword moves. Boys'' hearts and minds, they''re superb here." "... I don''t know what''s going on, Thoon" A man looking up out of his window at God''s sitting island, illuminated by the moonlight. He had eyes as if he were a boy, looking up ''far ahead'' of that island. "Snooze...... is it even that much fun? "Oh, I''m sorry. You''re so blind, I couldn''t watch... you''re always pretty, but now you''re even more beautiful" "Oh, that''s a tongue that goes around a lot. Even at times like this, flattery can be arranged." "... it''s not up to you" The rare beautiful man buried his face in her chest laughing relievedly. As if to adore the cat, Doowe was gently stroking her husband. "So, what kind of toy do you want? It''s a glowing crown. "Oh, you want to be king now? "That''s right. Now I want to be king...... laugh? "I''m gonna laugh at you." While laughing mean, she never mocked. I am filled with the joy of monopolizing my husband, who exposes himself to childhood hearts. "If you laugh, I''m glad. But... I''ve got a goal." "You want to throw me out and do whatever you want? I don''t like men." "Ha..." Thoon gets dressed up, Doowe says he hates it. That''s very reassuring. Sweet does not disappoint me, but rather makes me laugh and rejoice. As one boy, it would be lucky to have met such a reassuring woman. "Dreaming is good, but don''t embarrass me" "Oh, of course. I promise, I''ll go home with all the credit you can be proud of." "What are you talking about? Out of my sight, singling out pleasant thoughts? I wonder if he''s still my husband." I tease my husband''s hair with my fingers. It would be the privilege of my wife. "It''s my husband''s job not to bore me, isn''t it? "... right, right" A man has a part that never makes sense. It''s supposed to be filled, but it can make you want to get hurt. When you laugh at it and forgive me, a man feels happy. "I had a dream" "What dreams? "I want to be the strongest swordsman in this country" "Oh... you''re gonna make me cry blowers and rains" "Right..." "Fine, then I''ll apologize to you too" She wanted to lighten her own husband and her own stomach. I laugh beautifully, enjoying the happiness of being a woman. "I''m sorry my husband is stronger than your husband." "... I want you to say that phrase." "I hope so." In the castle, the grass of earth held a stuffy one. Even now, even now, I can be a soldier. I can see ahead when I become a farmer, but if I become a soldier, I have the eyes of birth. But I didn''t feel that way anymore. I didn''t feel that way, so why do I feel like a jerk? I came to different worlds, so I thought I could be different. In fact, it was a world of swords and magic. They also have magical qualities for once. But not everyone gets a profession involving swords and magic. It was, in a way, the same as the other worlds I knew well. In the first place, if you wanted to be someone special, it was only natural that you needed a special effort. The guy who tried is the strongest. I didn''t know why I was being rebuffed when I said that word. But now I know. "... I wonder if I can be a farmer" What I was saying was not wrong. The problem is with yourself. I thought I could work hard for a magic course. If the sword makes sense, I thought I could train it too. Hard and painful, I thought I could endure and point to heights. In fact, he was punished for just running in. I also know grams of soil on boulders. Soldiers run in simply because they need the strength to run. I didn''t want to harass the Japanese, including Ketu, because it''s natural for soldiers to run on the battlefield, and also to walk to the battlefield in the first place. "... I can''t even be a soldier." There were also useful weapons that anyone could use, often made by technocratic protagonists. With that, anyone can be strong, and I can easily lay my own medals. So you don''t have to be yourself. In the first place, you can hand it out to the militia. Everything in the world reminds me of myself. I find that I can''t be special because I have the opportunity to be special. Yeah, think about it, even Japan did. If I studied, I would have gotten paid quite well. Regardless of the degree, as long as I studied, I had a better life than not studying. Yet it was my fault that I didn''t come to study. Because you don''t have to study, appropriate, well, you can handle it. Perhaps, but not all humans in this world like and are soldiers. That''s what Claw said, and now he thinks so himself. Because I have no other job, because if I don''t work, I die, to feed my family. For various reasons, I would train as a soldier and stand on the battlefield as a soldier. You just have to be the worst farmer. I don''t know if I should keep all that rebellion, but when there''s another way, it''s sweet. Besides that, I don''t want to be that strong or be a soldier. If any of the boys really wanted to be strong, they would surely have tried to be soldiers even from the bottom up. You don''t have to be the strongest, you don''t have to be talented, you can live poorer than a farmer, so you''ll work hard with the goal of remaining a soldier. Because I didn''t do that, in the end, it didn''t mean I didn''t like being a farmer either. "... you mean another world" Nothing is the same as before. I guess as long as I try, I can be anything from now on. But I don''t want to make that effort. Even in the world that follows, there is someone who lives in a world different from his own. They contribute to society, while pursuing strength apart from it. Challenge a winning, thin opponent, even though you have an opponent who can win at your leisure. It''s not about winning, it''s about fighting. Even if you hate losing, you don''t just run away without fighting. There are people like that, for sure. There are plenty of people in this world who are just like Earth. "... the farmer has to work hard to taste bad." With a cold head, a waking head, yes blurry. Maybe in this world, you can''t do Neat or anything. 378 Hey, buddy. There are three ways in this world to cure your body. Immortals, spells, silver ghost fists. Some techniques are classified as unattributed magic: acupuncture, but this is mainly about getting fit. The same goes for witchcraft paths, basically just checking their physical condition, or being able to supply qi and blood, you can never cure physical damage. If healing the wounds of others, then magic is most appropriate. Anyway, the treatment of immortality basically requires a long period of preparation, and misuse puts you at risk of death. It''s too obvious in a way, but it means you need a doctor with the expertise and skill to use strong drugs. The treatment of the spell is not enough to restore the flesh completely. But still, it is highly effective for general fractures, etc. "Introduction!" In the Great Eight States, the dojo of swordsmanship flourishes. Swordsmanship has flourished since the time when Suibok lived (that is, between 4,000 and 3,000 years ago), but it was further developed in the relationship in which Fuukei was completing martial arts. There were also occasions when the dojo owners who saw Mountain Water and Gallu standing were motivated, and AC matches were frequent. If the fever goes on, it''s natural for the injured to get out. If it was an audition with a bamboo knife in Daiyashu, but still meeting without armor, the fracture would be natural. "That''s it! "Come on, come here" "We will take care of it immediately" The Great Eight States, which exist directly above the Kingdom of Arcana, are the ''nations'' that have dedicated themselves to rebuilding us from the scourge of war. A payback for it, which meant that a Caputo magician was dispatched to provide rapid treatment to the injured. They were admired in the Great Eight States as'' awesome, like a fairy talent ''and were being treated while being welcomed (as if it were magical, of course). Certain medical technologies are treasured wherever they go. Nevertheless, we can''t just send the Great Eight States to use magic without combat capability. A magical use capable of battle, the Saints were also sent as escorts. "Come on..." "What''s wrong?" "Nah, a guy the same age would want to laugh if he was young." The former commanding captain of the Kingsguard and the Saint Knight captain were talking during the break. The saint knight captain, who looks like he deserves the year, is laughing at the former chief captain, who has a far cry from his apparent age. "Since when do you care so much about appearance?" "You know, it won''t. As always, you have rotten sexual roots. Caputo, who hires you, must have a lot of hard work." "Don''t worry, you''re about the only one who says this. There''s no one else left." We are old enough for each other. It has been a long time in the service of the nation, and as a soldier I have accordingly dropped off seniors, contemporaries and even juniors. Because they are, they show each other faces that only know each other. "You who make it are the temperament of those who belong to the royal family. He wants to look good, but he tries to get through it. Child-faced sword saints are the right personality to know. I beat you because you told me to win, and if I told you to put your face up, I''d lose properly." "Whatever the moderate batrab is, I don''t think the vicious sopeds did it. First, what will the royal family do with the glory?" "Looking good or nothing... damn, until I rejuvenate you, looking good through? The fame of the Kingsguard fell to the ground in contrast to the fame of the mountain water, which devastated the Kingsguard. The quickest way to solve that was to take down the mountain water in front of the public. If the royal family had gotten pretty strong, they would have been able to give Sopede a farce. In the first place, even though it was the appointment ceremony of the new principals, it is a matter of full shame on the royal family. If I poked around it, I couldn''t even let him do eight hundred. Nonetheless, the royal family was deliberately obsessed with ''defeating mountain waters with strength''. Considering whether he could or could not, he strayed to do something about it even though he decided that he could not. At the end of that stray, the world doesn''t know because the royal family drew in every domino until it cut its own stomach. "That, too, is now. Oh, now more... he''s embarrassed." "I don''t know what else to do... I wish I could show you something like that..." "An example battle? No matter how great it was, there''s no reason for you to enter the war until you''re young. That''s what you shouldn''t have believed in your men? "... not that I don''t believe in my former men, but I wanted to fight for myself" The captain of the Holy Knight, he gets frightened. It was a shallow idea that I was too much of a boy to feel the depth of my age. "You... have you become a child to your head? "It doesn''t... they can''t rejuvenate you to the heart. As the Immortal liberates, so does the extension of life by the Mercury of the Sage, apparently with spiritual limitations" "If that reasoning makes you look okay for the time being... he''s really embarrassed to still stick to the strongest" He''s not willing to give way to any backwards. By that logic, the mountain waters themselves, which are nothing else, would be where the person concerned would also be aware. If I tried it in person in the first place, I just wanted to do the labor I needed to feed my daughter. It would have been quite unwillingness on his part to fight the best knight in the country. "You were already thinking about retiring then, too, weren''t you? No matter how powerful they are, they must have been dead long enough to fight." "Oh, that''s why I thought it was too late to meet... if I''d seen him sooner, I could have worked out and fought again, and..." "You''re no different..." The Kingsguard is an elite in the elite who cannot enter without talent, environment and effort. If we are to find the strength that has been pulled out of it and maintain it further, we will naturally need a sense of purpose that says, ''I want to be the best of the Kingsguards''. In other words, the Knight of Thunder wanted to be the best knight in the country, and he worked hard to achieve it, and after achieving it, he worked hard to maintain it. "Not that I don''t trust my men, but I still wanted to remain the strongest until I retired" "I don''t know if it''s splendid or annoying..." "I lost to him... I knew there was a way ahead of ''strength'' that I thought was extreme. I know, I was moaning that it was too late..." So I snapped and then shook my head left and right. "No, that''s not all." "Oh, did I regret losing to those ''kids'' opponents after all? "Yes." A thunderous knight with a year-to-year look, in a way, without hiding his frustration. "Then I''m angry. It''s obvious, nothing''s wrong" "... well, maybe so." "Besides, there''s a way to lose, even if you lose! Like Lord Gallu, I wish it had been the result of all the dying! But they got ahead of us, and it''s a blow like that?! I''m embarrassed, I can''t get on the table! "... you told someone else? Guess you haven''t said anything but me, have you? "I told Lady Kacho and Lady Cell... because they asked me to tell them the truth." ''Um, I didn''t know you could speak of the ugliness in yourself! Young but well understood, inspiring. I wonder what Fuukei would have thought if he''d asked.'' "It''s much better than taking mindless to the grave, burning mindless and moving forward is life. Fine, good luck until you''re convinced! "They both promised me they would spare no assistance" "... right" Again, think of this earth. Floating a huge earth, think of the power of majestic art. Think of mighty magic, manipulated by immortals and heavenly dogs. In them, think of the man who hath made the battle great, and his disciple. "You''re a lot desperate, but are you seriously going to beat Lord Sansui? "Naturally." No offense, the thunderous knight was answering. "... he''s a swordsman who''s been working out for 500 years, that''s the man who''s been waving his sword since before the kingdom of Arcana was founded." "I know. But... I still don''t want to give up." The thunderous knight jumped into the Great Eight States with a rejuvenated body. Skilled moves go hand in hand with the young body, which is why I thought I could learn the sword at the appropriate speed. In fact, not yet. "You seem a lot worn out." "Oh, I can''t beat a young man on a boulder... but I can''t beat a teacher or a teacher. Too many things are different, and I''m starting to get used to fixing the habit of moving my body." "... sounds like a lot of fun" "No way, it''s fun. You''re losing to a young man your own child''s age, aren''t you? Besides, he''s an ordinary swordsman, not a immortal or anything." "You''ve never had a belt, what do you look great..." "I''ve been on the coaching side, but turning to the coaching side is really hard." "For that matter, you''re laughing" This is how I''m re-learning my sword because I don''t have enough strength in the first place. If so, it would rather be a good thing that you are no match for a teacher or a teacher in a dojo. Assuming the former Commander doesn''t have any enemies, in that case, we''ll have to change the dojo. "... I know it''s getting stronger, and I know it''s getting closer." "Lord Sansui, Lord Gallu, or no way, Lord Suibok? "All of them. Everyone is on the same path. I know I''m walking down that road, too." Whatever it is, I want to beat the mountain waters. Without putting it into words, the thunderous knight was re-learning. "... but in time? I know your talent, but the Wushu Dedication Match will still begin next year or again next year. Whatever it takes, I don''t think I''ll have enough strength by then." No matter how harsh the workout, it will undoubtedly be at the same level as Gallu''s. Unlike Gallu, who has done all that since childhood, the Knight of Thunder is a re-learning once he has sought another path. If so, a corresponding amount of time would be required. "I don''t mind. Even if there''s a service match tomorrow, I''ll be in. Even if it didn''t reach Lord Sansui, who waits at the apex, still joins" That, the corresponding amount of time is ensured. That''s why I was not in a hurry while doing my best to build myself up. "Even if I could challenge Lord Sansui, even if I only had the strength to return the favor. Still, join" Very obvious, he knows. No matter how many years it took, we must not let this time slip away now. He stood at the apex of the state and kept it for a long time, he understood very naturally. "I don''t care if the Wushu Dedication Match is next year or next year. Whether you lose once or twice, join as many times as you want. If you gain the strength to convince yourself even if the Wushu Dedication Match is cancelled, then you will compete with Lord Sangsui." Even in an environment where you can master the right technology, you can''t remember anything if you neglect your daily workouts. No matter how long you take, if you don''t even give up, you''re bound to get close to your goal. "I do not want to kill Lord Sansui. If so, he''s letting all his men hold the treasure that seals the shrinkage and raids it as it is. Otherwise, we''re sending out a request for Shun and the others to deploy." "... well I guess so. That one, from you guys, would be a hateful opponent... but never an enemy. Rather, a comforting ally." "I, Your Majesty and the Princess, want to be convinced. I don''t want to break my knee and remain subdued in that unmatched defeat. Because there are those who did it earlier¡­ I want to reward them with one arrow." I won''t give up on losing to mountain water. I won''t give up if I lose to someone other than Mountain Water. I try as many times as I get the chance, and every time I feel confident. Until my heart wears out, until my soul is old, until my mind is weak, I continue to train myself to try. That is, in the true sense of the word, ''whatever it is, whatever means it uses to achieve its purpose''. "If there is one salvation... Lord Sansui will not be weakened. No matter how much time he spends, he''s bound to be stronger than he is now. Never... have I ever been weaker than then" "Where did you save it? "If you fought then, you have nothing to regret. Besides, there''s no escape. It''s the last target of my life, and if someone else kills me, or gives up fighting, it''ll burn me out." Ironically, the opponent is the immortal of immortality. He never ages or fades, and he waits for me as his mighty enemy. And no matter what time I challenge myself to battle, I will gladly accept it. As for the challenging side, there is no such thankful story. "Besides." All I think about is that swordsman. About Gallu, who was praised for mountain water, swimming, and reaching our frontiers. Or about his comrades and forefathers. "The swordsmen who live in this land have continued to follow Lord Fuukei, who lived for four thousand and five hundred years. Compared to that, it''s not a big deal, is it? A thunderous knight who wets his sweat, drinks water and returns to archery with his gatekeeper. He put himself in a difficult and painful environment and continued his endless, invisible workouts. "I know it''s out of the way... but this is how I got the chance. Never again, I don''t want to give up before I try." "I can''t support you... but one day, hopefully, I''ll be convinced" "Oh, I hope so" 379 water hanging Well, it''s Rikyo. Fitted in the first emperor of the nascent domino empire, he had some leeway, unlike before becoming emperor. Anyway, after the revolution, I had a lot of men who were not interested in politics but only in rights, but now that they had a lot of political and military experts coming, things were going well. Politics and military work make it easier to have experts. Naturally, the face of participation in the revolution would be a relative decline in status. If we desperately eliminated the nobility and the clan of emperors in the country, but nobility and soldiers from outside the country came to the big side after the peace was over, then naturally they couldn''t have accepted it either. "Your position falls relative. Half the time." Around it is the emperor''s job to follow. "But the job will be less than a third." His proximity was overjoyed and welcoming. I was relieved that I could finally go home because I had a never-ending work marathon. They were turning into black civil servants, so they could live in decent working hours. Seeking, experienced. After all, it is not the hands of cats, but skilled immediacy that is the power the nation seeks. The man was essentially going to the local legs. By going to Mame to check the situation, he could put pressure on the people to say, ''I don''t think it''s wrongful,'' and show them that ''the emperor is watching everyone''s lives properly''. Fortunately, so far the popularity from the public has been good. The taxes are cheap, and occasionally they bring great food, so wounded soldiers can go home, so it''s natural in a way. Nevertheless, it was also possible to do so because the emperor was a warrior of God, and we, the subjects of such an emperor, were happy, so we lived and worked hard to pay taxes. "Well, I have a lot to say..." "What, you guys! On the southern border of the Domino Empire, Rikyo was visited by a stone boat that could fly. He had met a Japanese who lived by building shelves in the mountains on the border. Probably a fellow agricultural cheetah. "Well, what... eh..." Usually a harsh Rikkkyo everywhere, but I couldn''t be stronger against my countrymen in front of me. Seeing that attitude, the Kingsguards attached to his escort are so baffled. "If you have something to say, why don''t you be clear! "... say this is my country, the Domino Empire... when you farm without permission, it''s very difficult." This is the territory of the Domino Empire, however it may be in the surrounding mountains. When you open up and farm on your own, you have no choice but to control it as an exchanger. But to look around, he seems to have lived here for quite some time. I look a little older than Rikyo, so if I did poorly, I would have lived here for over a decade. "I cut this place open, it''s my field and my house! What''s wrong with that! "... well, I know it''s a problem that God dropped you here... but this can''t be the way it''s always been." "I''m not bothering anybody! It was stubborn. Sometimes Rikyo hasn''t behaved harshly, and I guess he''s just complacent that his opponents are struggling to cope. "No, but hey... this is my country..." "I know you said it on your own! That''s not what I found out! "Well, yes..." If I was thrown out to another world after being given an agricultural cheat and living in a quagmire away from people, suddenly the same Japanese would show up and say, ''Why don''t you leave my country here'' or something, I would normally be angry. "But hey......" "What?" "Can you say that in Japan? A foreigner who opens up on his own in the mountains of Japan, farms on his own, lives on his own, and is outraged if he tells him to leave. You would normally be arrested. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Both Rikkyo and his opponents get awkward with each other. That seems quite plausible and silent. If we''re going to say, ''This isn''t Japan, so be it'', then what country? '' Wouldn''t any country on earth be arrested if they did that? That may not be the case if we go into detail, but it would be illegal in a country that I can think of all the time. "... can we do something about it? "If you pay me taxes, I can treat you as a pioneering place..." "Do you have to pay taxes?" "Because you''re all paying me... if I don''t take my taxes from you now, isn''t that corruption? "Yes... but why now? I''ve lived freely until now, and suddenly I don''t feel like I should be told to ''pay my taxes''. It would be understandable but unconvincing. Why do I have to pay taxes when I come to another world? It is precisely this that there is no dream or hope. "... this'' settlement ''would be too big for anything at all? Even with agricultural cheats, the fields were too large. No matter how many different types of crops you want, there are too many ''quantities''. I don''t know that I can maintain this many fields by myself, but the area under cultivation was abnormal enough to require disposal more than that. There''s no way that once you produce it for the rest of your life, you can switch to a life where you eat what you save in detail. "Near here, there was sighting of monsters from the Old World" ¡­¡­ "You don''t live alone in this settlement, do you? "I''m alone." "Humans should be. There are too many houses, no matter how much." "It''s all my house." "... no, it would be too many boulders" The settlement had about ten small houses. Living alone, it''s impossible. "Warehouse." "The warehouse is a warehouse, there will be nothing else" "I made a lot of them, in practice..." "Put some more consistency into the conversation..." Rikkyo became a serious face. "There is a treaty in place for the deserters of monsters of the old world to be extradited to their species. This is not my decision, it''s a contract with the ''country'' over there, and I agree. There''s nothing I can do about this, I want you to at least hand it over peacefully" "No." The other guy also turned out to be a big serious face. "They look like monsters, but they''re never bad guys. We''ve been dating for the last few months, but we''re all good guys. Even field work is done properly, serious people." "I don''t think it''s a monster, either, or maybe it''s not a bad guy. But he''s a sinner. It''s not by the law I''ve decided, it''s the ones who broke the code they''ve decided. If you''re serious, you should atone for that sin." "Is it with death? "I''m not the one who decides that" "If I hand it over, they''ll kill me. I can''t kill you...! Rikkyo felt a little unbroken. In front of him, he has only lived one person in this world long enough to gain that much courage. I''m sure you''ve gotten over the hard and the painful by yourself. On top of that, I engaged with monsters from the old world for months to live with them. The word has strength. There is a definite skeleton, not just the top surface. I''m sure even if Rikyo puts a Kingsguard on him, he''ll do everything he can to fight it to the end. Resist, even if it does not extend. There is as much strength in the mind as it can do. Of course, just being strong doesn''t make you do anything. It has no effect on the sad things that are going to happen. But still, Rikyo also had something to bear. "The people you''re covering for are despicable cowards. They''re the ones who knew their people were going to die, knew their families were going to be persecuted in their homeland, and still fled to spare their lives. Neither one of them nor I can forgive them for living in this world...! Sin is what the vast majority of humans who make up society acted as'' evil ''. He is the only one who does not contribute to society and unilaterally makes the benefits it generates. That was unforgivable for Rikkyo. "What''s wrong with sparing your own life! If you''re afraid of war, you can run, and you can abandon your family to force war! It''s not a bad thing to take care of yourself and run away! Nor does the opponent retreat against Rikyo''s gall power. Deny Rikyo''s words and deny Rikyo''s ideas. "War is a stupid thing! All you have to do is do what you want! "... right, silly thing. But don''t ever tell me you should just do what you want! I don''t even want to do it, but fighting to protect my family and my hometown is war! Even if that''s stupid, it''s what we need to do to protect everyone! "That''s how it''s going to be a breathless society because it''s coming with everyone! "Don''t throw out your obligations and claim your rights! We all do our duty, even if we don''t like it! Not all the people who enjoy and do their duty! I don''t know what happened to you in Japan, but don''t bother others with your values! "Who asked me to belong to society! I guess everyone just feels painful saying it for everyone, for everyone! "Though it would mean living looking for fun in the midst of misery! I can''t believe you don''t have to do anything nasty, that''s what a capable weather guy does! We never cross fists with each other. Farmers and emperors deny each other their opinions. "If you want me to pay my taxes, I''ll pay you as much as I want! But I''ll protect them! I''ll protect you and show you! ¡­¡­ Rikkyo will not hang up again. So did my old self. It was just my mouth, but it was also intoxicating, but I was going to do my best for the people in ''that town''. But there''s no more of that town left. In Rikkyo''s mind, it still remains decaying. It''s easy to kill him now in front of you. But that''s just like the emperor who once burned ''That Town''. That''s all, I never want to imitate. "They just want to live without taking it from anybody, without taking it from anybody! Still, even so. Rikkyo is now an emperor. Emotionally, I want to do something about the Japanese. But it''s emotion, not logic. I don''t intend to throw out my duties in Rikyo. "We''ll get back to it. Why did you notice the land now?" Rikyo pointed further ahead at the foot of the mountain. "I don''t know what cheats you have, but I guess you need land and water. Until now, it had no impact because it was a small field, but more recently there was a complaint from a village near here that ''we are having trouble with less water for agriculture''" ¡­¡­ "You wouldn''t have had a problem living and dying on your own in this land. But if a lot of people live there, it naturally affects the surroundings! As much as you were using water, the downstream village ran out of water! You stole the water, you took it! "It''s..." "In my country, in my government, there are people paying taxes! Damaged by you! I have to make them think, ''I''m glad I''m paying taxes''! Survival is a snatch. Eating something means killing something. Living somewhere means kicking someone out who lives there. If we use water in the fields, we''ll lose some water for that matter. "You think this is a deserted island?! I''m kidding, this isn''t Japan, water and safety are paid for! "... it" "... I know, you didn''t know, did you? That''s really good, I forgive you. Of course the damage stays the same, but I''m going to do whatever I can." Just because I wanted to use water for agriculture, I wouldn''t be checking downstream. I can''t tell a boulder to confirm all that because I''m from another world. But if I find out, I need you to do it again. "... can''t we go somewhere else? "You can do it alone. But not the old world guys." "... Now it''s time to go somewhere that won''t bother anyone" "How? "It''s..." I don''t want to think of running away from war as evil. Rikyo slowly persuades the peasants with such legitimate values. "... say, for example, that your settlement was attacked by bandits. Naturally, you would fight in that case, wouldn''t you? But they stole food from their allies and ran away. Tell me you''re afraid to fight. That''s what I mean." Actually, it''s worse. They have already sacrificed their companions at the stage of coming from the old world to this world. On top of that, I escaped when I came to this world. Of course, it would be good in the sense that you did not take part in the war of aggression. But still, it doesn''t make a difference to be a backcutter. "If there were indeed ten or so of them, they could have lurked in the darkness and lived. But it''s an act of abandoning those who fled. Look, surely society imposes a burden on a very small part of it. Still, they..." [Oh, that''s enough] Appearing from a relatively new house were black and white fairies with a little ghost-like appearance. [That''s enough, I really cared for you] [I''ve had enough protection, and you''ve already helped me enough] While he looked weak, he seemed relieved. "You guys..." [Your rice was really delicious... Mother''s World. Then I never had it.] [I ate the arr a lot longer, that''s enough] [... which one, I couldn''t do it anymore. Anyway, you can''t escape the dragon] Now the only people who are not afraid of dragons around here are those who belong to the three countries: Oseo and Domino and Arcana. Do you have an equal alliance with the dragon or do you have force against the dragon? Otherwise, if the dragon flies through the sky, we''ll have to be frightened. And the same thing with the deserters. Instead, they were trembling every time a shadow came across the sky with a sense of being chased by a dragon. [Besides, he''s a god warrior. Even dragons can''t help it, the strongest warrior......] [No more trouble for you] "But you guys are gonna get killed, right? That''s not..." [Resistance will kill you. Plus... they''ll even kill you] [Enough is enough... we did something unforgivable] Even if we run to the end of the earth, at some point the dragons will burn themselves. That was constantly diminishing their minds. "... but" [Much, I have good memories] [Thank you so much] On the rope, that would be the correct expression. The farmers couldn''t stop the monsters from appearing. "Hey, you. Isn''t it great? "Oh." "Can you make sure you can forgive those guys somehow?... Oh, of course, I''ll destroy this field and ''return'' the crop I made to that village." "... right" "So can you do something about it? I know how you feel. I know very well. On the other hand, we can largely see what they will be treated like in their homeland. "... maybe I can do something about commuting my sentence. But that''s all. Then I don''t think anyone will convince me." "... right" "Just so... it doesn''t matter, the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures are tools for humans and only benefit humans" "What are you talking about? "It''s about you who can feed the monster a hell of a delicious meal to the satisfaction of the Japanese." Offer a tribute and have your sins lighten up somewhat. It is, in other words, a ''fine''. "I heard that whites and blacks alike like crops with high cultural levels. Of course it''s not a gourmet cartoon, so there''s no way I can let you have a good meal and forgive me for it all. Awesome. They''ll bump you out, and they could kill you just like that. In fact, even if we farm, it''s the land they bleed to get." "... Then you can''t" "Except their families. They''re being persecuted at the moment, and they''ll leave their roots in the future. Maybe we can do that a little better. Aren''t they worried about the current situation where their punishment is extended to their families? "... can''t those guys save us? "Unforgivable sins, that''s what I''m saying. If we take advantage of those who have fled, they will not be rewarded for fighting and dying and their families." ¡­¡­ Monsters riding irresistibly on ships flying in the sky. They were open to death. That''s sad, because as the people involved, they haven''t done anything wrong. Even so, they have to liquidate the past. Otherwise, those who truly live righteously will not be rewarded. "With those guys running away, I guess they had my side that didn''t have to die. But not a single one praises it. Dastardly cowards, they hate you. Because he hated me and did what he deserved, because he was cowardly and cowardly." "Things like I found out..." "You just didn''t know... I came here too and found out a lot about it. I wonder if the people who were corrupt and fattening their personal bellies were very nice to their families. He was a good father and a good husband. Because of the man, he was annoyed by things other than his family. I killed them all." "... he''s terrible" "Due to your expansion of the fields, water grabbing took place in the downstream villages. The dead are not the ones out, but the injured ones are out. In the first place, the water''s running low." "... me too, you''re a terrible guy" In a narrow world, even if you live with narrow perceptions. The world is actually wide and influential. And the impact is never small. "If I''m going to make amends for both, I''ll help.... To be honest, I''m in the middle of making amends, too. Every time I make amends, there''s more I have to make amends... it''s tough. If you work hard with me, you''ll be saved a lot." 380 Sadness Rikkyo continued patrolling all over the place, even though he felt incessant. Sure enough, the hater was a bad guy without a real help. He was a vicious tyrant who had plenty on his vested interests and couldn''t help it. I felt no guilt whatsoever killing him, the people around him, from one end to the other. Instead, I even felt uneven relief. I was planning a revolution with personal grievances, but I thought it might have been for this nation. "... stop it. Stop it, you can even say that in a genuine" Again, get back on your mind. Given the magnitude of the power you have, don''t let that spoil you. Dictators are important for self-management. "Speaking of which... In fact, what do you think? The thunderous knight who was hiding is still in special training in the Great Eight States, isn''t he? "Yes, I''m re-learning from scratch..." "The colleagues I was learning from Thunder Cut are with me, but they still seem a little different on their own" "... well, the weapons are different." Japanese swords (correctly the Daiyashu sword) and Western swords are as separate. Even amateurs know that, and it will be hard because they play ''games'' with it. "... what does His Majesty the Emperor think about this matter? As a Kingsguard, I would be concerned about the area. He''s pulling out the hidden knight, not Rikyo, who drew in in a way that opposes the trump card of the Sopeds. Of course, Rikyo is busy, and trump cards other than the festival in the first place are not the kind of fighting style that sticks with mountain waters. "Isn''t that nice? That''s why Rikyo didn''t seem to care. I know it''s amazing and appreciated, but the industry is different in the first place. Instead, he must have been more frightened when he turned to himself and told him to ''beat Sansui in the game''. "Well, I know rejuvenating with sage mercury is cheesy, but if I mention that, all the trumpets are cheesy. If the people around you are good, it''s nothing to worry about." Literally, whoever wants to do it does it. What a peaceful story. It would be wonderful if you could celebrate the Peace Festival. "... Really?" "Then you guys, if I say ''stop because you''re embarrassed'', will you stop? "I won''t stop you." "I''m a little lost..." The close guards were sworn and assured. It is a single rock in an unpleasant sense. I think I can get a little lost. "I don''t mean... we don''t pull each other''s legs when we''re in trouble, we''re not doing a martial arts medal deal when we''re at war, we''re not stabbing them off our backs when we''re at peace. You''re just pulling out an old body you''ve been working out for over fifty years to defeat a guy who''s been training for over five hundred years, right? Later, if the other participants will forgive me." I don''t know, I think there''s something childish about it. On the other hand, he also thinks he''s childish in a good way. While we want to win anything, we are not trying to wield power and take away victory. It''s not adult, but it''s not adult in a bad way. "It''s a festival because of it, I want you to work hard seriously" If the participants enjoy it and the organizers respect it, it will surely be a good festival. Then I''m sure the monsters of the old world will want to join us. Well, it''s disgusting. They were still having an intensive meeting today as they worked out their plans regarding the Wushu Dedication Match. "Well... let''s just try to sort it out again." The old and even minded Disuille principals were organizing their stories to the ''deputies'' gathered in the conference room. Behind it was a line of his most trusted trumpets. "The Wushu Dedication Match is divided into four parts" Move your wrinkled fingers, the old body shows four. "First of all, the general public can participate in the event. This puts safety first, get ''play'' with non-offensive treasures and more side-by-side. The stone boat seems safer than the wind flame... but I''d like to get both out if I could." A kind of amusement park squirming entertainment, far from a normal martial arts dedication match. It is certainly peaceful, but a lot of anxiety seemed to accompany it. "Regardless, we take great care when it comes to burglary. I have a lot of hands to think about." Arcana, in a sense, has the monopoly on mass produced ungaikyo, immortals and heavenly dogs who can manufacture in kind. Thus, one or two stolen are not strategically problematic, but can be tactically problematic. Of course, it''s easy to find if you bring it up. The treasure resides in the Immortal Qi and, like the cloth that was wrapped around his two right arms, can be easily tracked if he doesn''t hide it with a special treasure. And in that case, it is Suibok or Mountain Water that tracks it. Nevertheless, I''ve never crossed the line without being stolen. "Next, play the competition. This is a wager, but a pure strength battle without a back. This is something simple that even monsters in the old world seem to be able to imitate to some extent. Specifically, it''s not a competition using the fist technique inside the tempera without the use of rare magic. I mainly think storm wind fists and booze song fists are good" There are some ''ties'' to the competition. Being as'' safe ''as possible, as'' simple ''as possible, as'' as few tools as possible '', as'' even amateurs can enjoy watching from afar ''. It''s not safe, it''s hard to be supported by a wider audience when you have a lot of injuries. It''s not simple, winning or losing is no longer possible without clarity. There are many tools you need, it''s hard to imitate when you need specialized tools. Amateurs look from afar and it''s not funny, you can''t get a lot of customers if you don''t seem to know from nearby that the Xuan doesn''t see it. I can watch games from adults to children, from singles to kids. The more unnecessary the referee, the easier it is to understand and settle the more unnecessary the commentary. Adults and children who watched the game want to imitate the next day. A game where a lot of people come together and are enthusiastic. That''s what a good competition is. "I think it''s okay to race on foot or something. Especially if you can''t think of one, that''s fine. If a big, muscular man runs naked, men and women will be thrilled." Both spring and temple dance have general education. It''s a waste of knowledge, but the ancient Olympics said all the athletes were naked. It''s the fairest and fairest sight in a way, but I don''t want to see it from the sensibilities of modern Japanese. In the first place, the spirit is going to be disturbed if we don''t ban women. It would be a huge boost in another sense, but that''s where the age limit would be considered. "Okay, third. I want you to think of this as a flashy ''dance'', including a heterogeneous martial arts fight" roughly a situation in which all rare magic has been assembled. Few of them wonder ''which rare magic is strong''. In fact, a lot of people would like to try and make you fight. But there are certain things to be done when you make this a ''competition''. Absolutely, by the rules. At the time of Prince Thoon''s visit to the land, the school director was explaining the magical superiority and how it operated. In short, if there is a distance, rare magic is not an enemy. Conversely, in the near future the wizard fights rare magic users, depending on the type but very dangerous. Magic is very capable of killing in the first place. It was also used by monsters of the old world in the last war, but even when dealing with beasts that were more benign than humans, it showed sufficient killing power. There''s no other way you can use that stuff than with a magic trick. "Kensei challenged Lord Lloyd and Lord Gallu with a single wooden knife and fought brilliantly... but don''t think of it as a reference. Competition is fun because you are thorough about winning, but it is less interesting to watch when an athlete is too focused on winning. And when you think about it, behold, a wizard can take the sky, but most rare magic users can do nothing if they are flown." Suibok, Mountain Water, and Winning weigh heavily on fighting. Anyway, if there''s nothing you can do about it, fight your opponent properly if you can defend yourself. But it would be arrogant to push it against 10,000 people. "Therefore, I have already tried to make my guests from Majan have a hua. They were not flashy and above all too muddy in Majan. I would like to have the divine descent fight in favorable conditions and answer the assistance from them" It was in front of the game in Majan, where nothing else played out the most. Make the most of the prior arrangement, seal off the opponent and unilaterally overthrow him. It''s also a martial arts again, but there''s more to it than not interesting if it''s done. Whether you win or lose, results don''t determine everything. So is war, and so is the game. "Finally...... a Wushu devotion match in the true sense. I''ll leave this to Daihachi, and we''ll blow up the ticket at the most expensive." The weapon is a wooden knife, no protective equipment. It is forbidden to perform any technique other than qigong sword and power. It shall meet one-on-one and be settled by judgment of the referee. The winner is serious and fights the martial god Fuukei. That''s the rule of the Wushu Dedication Match that was played until recently. Now that Fuukei is dead, it is Mountain Water or Suibok that fights the winner as a martial arts god. Naturally, the injured continue, and it''s not funny from a distance. It is only a sacred duel, where the Xuan watches quietly. "If you only watch rare games and special guests, the value added is that the coupon goes up at will. Look forward to seeing how expensive it gets." Temple dance can look at the past and make it a phantom. Therefore he went to the Great Eight States, to the secret border, and to the battle place between Suibok and Fuukei. Seeing those fierce battles, the Lord of Disuia has made the decision ''not to be gold''. Money was a social value, and that was too much of a stumbling block of personal value. Well, the battle between Suibok and Fuukei wasn''t, but I''m too flashy. It can also be adjusted due to the phantom, but I''m not sure because it uses a lot of shrinkage. "... so" Well. It is this conference room again. The person of Disuia, the person of the Disuia family (...) is only the Lord. All the others are the two Japanese and the deputies of Disuia. "What are the relatives of Non doing now..." There are signs of blood pressure going up. The old man was quietly burning his anger. "In the meantime, an attempt was made to smuggle into a stone boat to the Great Eight States. Oh, the people, I mean, the people. Lord Suibok grabbed them all... but they were all relatives of Non..." Currently, travel to the Great Eight States is extremely restricted by the strong hope of Disuia''s old body. Naturally, those descending from the Great Eight States to Arcana are free to come and go, but few Arcana or Domino humans are allowed. It is not convenient on the side of the Great Eight States, but convenient on the side of Arcana. Or this old man hates it. "Hearing that, what do you think the other principals and kings looked like? Oh, I knew it, my face..." To the anger of the old man, everyone makes their eyeballs hot. Why should this old body be betrayed by so many relatives? "... it''s best to work from time to time, but I was hoping that you would be as serious as this. I didn''t want you to show off your hidden talent, I wanted you to help me be awkward..." I felt unseen tears convey the old man''s dead skin. "Even in an emergency, no one can work..." Everyone thinks strongly. We have to support this old man. 381 Sweet "No, I''m sorry, I threw a candle indicating the lifespan of the Lord in a bucket with water by mistake." "You were even wearing fireworks?! "As an apology, I''ll send you to a new world with something to offer." "Then give me luck! "... is that okay? Not as lucky as it sounds in the game, huh? Is that what you want me to do? I can''t do anything else." "Say it! As long as you''re lucky, you can do whatever you want, right? If you''re lucky, you can win all you want at a casino or something! Plus, it should help if you''re about to get killed! "Well then..." "That would be great! "... okay" "I''m smart! Oh, and now you have the most flourishing casino near the city! That''s about it, you''re gonna serve me, right? "... okay though" "All right! Now you can play and live your whole life! "... don''t die again in about three days" "Not at all... Non''s relatives are in trouble from this" Sighing, the Lord was walking in the mansion. Reconstruction is well under way, but there is little Disuir human involvement in it. Seeing that extraordinary battle, they were ''inspired''. It is the beginning and end of seeing the body of a dragon whose mountain waters have been dismantled with two right arms, and even going out to something that mimics it. Of course, it''s well worth it. The corpse of a truncated dragon is not what it seems to be. Perhaps it will be a valuable material in future generations. But it''s not something nobles do in an emergency. "I don''t care if you''re unfamiliar with me, I''m asking you to do your job..." "I''m sure of it." Two people walking beside it can only comfort the Lord. In fact, it''s because neither of us can do that. "I''m not telling you not to do art, whether it''s a hobby or a side job. I''m thinking if I want to, I can do it. I''m just saying don''t relinquish your duty as a nobleman..." Sure, Disya has money, and some people are deputizing for her work. That''s why it''s not a good idea to sweeten up to the assets you inherit from your parents and do whatever you want. A job exists because it is required. Disuillah''s duty as a nobleman must be fulfilled by Disuillah. "Damn, I don''t even know if it''s like" silly "..." "What is it, what is it? "Oh, you didn''t know" Idiot. It is not uncommon for people to appear in the casinos of this world, including Disya. "Who''s Bakazuki? He''s a lucky guy who shows up at the casino. There are no squid sama elements at all, just winning and winning and winning. Besides, even if you try to" collect "the money, you''ll get caught in the smoke." Hundreds of wins, must-win, absolute invincibility. Luckily loved, the strongest gambler. I see, it is phenomenal. "It''s just... it shows up too often, so Nona has proper measures." "What do you do? "It''s a simple story, you have to give up collecting the money and let them use it." ¡­¡­ Don''t let the money you get in the casino be used by idiots. You two have no idea what that means. "... Lord, do you know why gold and silver are used for currency? Disuia''s old body asks about something very fundamental. "That''s right, first of all, it doesn''t rot or rust resistant. Plus, it''s not that easy to get. If it''s counterfeited, the currency won''t be enough. And it''s heavy, but it''s not too much to carry." Gold and silver coins were used for the same reason on Earth. Although counterfeiting is prevented by the difficulty of processing in the case of banknotes, counterfeiting is prevented by the scarcity of materials in the case of gold and silver coins. It can also be saved on top of it and carried. That is the condition of ''currency''. "If you win big in the casino, you naturally get a gold coin you can''t hold. That''s all I need to get in the trolley." "... no way, don''t give me the trolley or something? "No, I can''t do that. Let the shopkeeper pull the trolley." Naturally, there is no ''item box'' in this world. Nor can wallets throw gold coins into different spaces, but they must be held properly by hand. If so, if you get enough gold coins that you can''t hold, you''ll have to conveniently carry a carriage or something because you can''t hold them. The more you win, the more bakatsuki, who emerged without any foretaste, will travel with massive amounts of money. Perhaps then Bakatsuki will be at the height of his life. And all you have to do is fall. "Bakazuki will use the money he''s gained to try and do whatever he can with his fancy games." Win big with a beating. I see, that would be fun. But I have to use the money when I get it. You can''t eat money, you can''t drink money, you can''t get warm with money, you can''t sleep with money. You have to pay for the money, eat, play and sleep. "While Bakatsuki is gambling, I''ll talk to all the inns and taverns in town. Bakatsuki''s coming, so don''t ever let him through, don''t let him in the store, don''t sell anything." I see, and the two of you are convinced. Assuming that ''idiot'' is just lucky, there are still hands left to hit. "No matter how much money that guy has, no matter how lucky he was, it doesn''t mean anything at all. There''s no room for luck, so I can''t help it." "... then what happens? "I hear you get a seizure and you get violent, well, naturally. Nevertheless, this one just keeps watching. One of these days we try to go to another city, but naturally no one takes on an escort, or refuses to sell a carrier. Then... well, guess what." Gain tons of currency in this world. Get enough money to play and live your whole life. Get cash that would give you a luxury you can''t even imagine. And I can''t use that. Happy neighborhood with a casino, all its stores tighten up bakatsuki. Even though I have money, no one will do anything for me. I can''t stay in the inn, I can''t eat rice, I can''t drink, I can''t buy color. "... it''s a horrible story to imagine, old man" "It''s a natural reward. If you have the right to choose on the buying side, you also have the right to choose on the selling side." I laugh like a favorite, but the two Japanese are blue. I see, it is a natural reward. "The casino is just a game. Move the money from right to left and enjoy the stimulation. Forgive me for dreaming of a thousand bucks, but I don''t think it''s natural for a guy to be persecuted for bagging the money there and taking it home." Perhaps'' they ''would have been fortunate as a favour from God. ''They'' died doing nothing to try to do as much as prodigy in this world. I see that even if we benefit from God, we are normally taken measures by the inhabitants of this world to end it. If a similar student comes regularly, everyone knows and can do something about it. "Totally...... shallow. Money is what counts as a contribution to society, to benefit from society. You don''t want to help anyone, you make them laugh at you wanting to be served by anyone." The old body sows anger. Perhaps it contains anger towards one''s relatives. "If you want to play and live the rest of your life and go to the sea or the river with a fishing pole in your hand, there is no mistake in accepting entertainment in the pleasure zone. Pleasure streets are for those who work from time to time to dream." As long as you have money, as long as you have luck. " Even when it comes to casinos, it''s not a casino in the game. People on the ground have thoughts, as well as previous lessons. I guess fools who absolutely regard good luck deserve to be sanctioned by society. "In the first place, there must be no such thing as the strongest invincibility in the world of gambling. A casino that will definitely win will crush you right away, and the same thing will happen to a casino that will never win. It would be an iron plate, but it would be a big hole, but when it comes off, it''s the fun of gambling to come off. A bet like Lord Swibbock''s" Never to Win "or" Never to Survive "like Shunfang." More importantly, gambling is what the torso ''controls''. With special exceptions, losses can be manipulated mathematically. Of course, some customers win and some lose, but that''s where adjustments work by Squid Sama. It is in a way a promise and a privilege for the clientele. "The whole Arcana kingdom is again...... even though we have no choice, we are winning too much. We need to adjust somewhere." The Kingdom of Arcana is imposing a burden on neighbouring countries in order to rebuild from the scourge of war. That''s fine in itself, but if you do too much, the neighbouring countries will have trouble eating and waging war. That''s what produces nothing, such as a war between the poor. Small countries, which were originally far from wealthy, are largely exhausted by dragon raids and payments to Arcana. So far, Disuia''s old body has given indirect aid by entrusting the nobility destroyed by the dragon with the bribe. But that won''t last long either. "... well, even if Noon thinks about it, he can''t help it." "That''s right, old body. There''s me, there''s Spring, and there''s a lady." "Bjoub is sweet...... will you be immortal and support Disya at this time? "I don''t like that" Temple dance that returns half the joke, half the joke. I have recently been concerned about skin decay and have switched air and blood to Xianqi before going to bed, but I apologize for my service to boulders on a 100-year basis. "Old age, if you use mercury..." "If I were to do that, I''d go to self-determination." "That''s right..." Even the Tengu and Immortals, if they live for a thousand years, will be free and return naturally. Even when rejuvenation is treated with the mercury of a sage, "the spirit cannot keep up with the young body" is said by the sage. Sure, that was a well understood story. While I want to be young and healthy, I am utterly immortal, such as eternal life. There''s an intense sense of purpose, like Swibbock and Cell, so we can finally go about time intervals that are close to eternity. In normal mentality, it won''t last a hundred years. "Oh, I know, Spring. It was a waste of time indeed." "Shunfang is serious..." Once the three had stopped their legs, they would resume walking in the words of spring. "Oh, speaking of which," As I recall, I was talking about the products purchased by the old body. "I purchased many works of art from the Great Eight States, but I was surprised." "What is it? The Great Eight States are remarkably old regions in this world, and naturally have no connection or itch with the Earth. But surprisingly, there was much in common with the trump cards'' homeland. "There was a painting in the room called a hanging shaft or a screen." "Right! "There was something called a spring painting in the painting." "What did your parents think to give you that name?" Some time later, the discovery of Bakatsuki to the three men and his suicide were reported. Either way, the world is normal. 382 Chen Xie There is the word candy and whip. Sweet words, rewards, rewards to give if you work hard, etc candy. Scolding, punishment, and the repudiation you give if you fail to work hard are the whips. But that is not enough. If I work hard, I praise you and give you the reward, if I don''t work hard, I yell at you. One more thing to think about. "You''ve all worked so hard. Reconstruction from the war ahead is also going well, and the people seem to be getting their original lives back" "It is the result of my duty as a nobleman, also with the dedication of the people. As the owner of the sopeds, I thank you. And" Sopede''s division, or nobles belonging to the faction of Sopede, including the Win family. The bereaved families of your nobles who lost their lives as a result of the recent war. They had been gathered in the main house of Sopede. It was a celebration of reconstruction from the disaster of war¡­. "I''m sorry" "Never again." It was an apology, from the Lord and predecessors of the Sopeds, for not breaking a hard attitude toward the King either. "There is no fallacy for you in this war. All as a result of the diplomatic failures of our Sopedo masters and the leaders of the Arcana kingdom." "It''s not a matter of words to apologize at the end of this one. I''m ready to take any kind of punishment." For once, the Arcana kingdom stabilized. There can be no home disturbance in an emergency, but once stable, home disturbance is allowed. To put it correctly, the place of responsibility must be clarified. An apology is an act of admitting non. I did something wrong, I take responsibility, I leave my judgment to you, that''s what it is. That''s why apologies are harder than great people. I don''t want to admit that I have an affair, I want to push it on someone. I don''t punish myself because nobody punishes me. But the apology is also an apology. This one case is a diplomacy failure where whoever thinks it is, and at least the local lords have nothing to do with it. If so, regardless of the merits of good and evil, it is clear that the leaders who negotiate with foreign countries are responsible. And it was the entire state that suffered the damage. Even if the principals did not acknowledge the non- or if the inhabitants forgot, the nobles belonging to the Sopeds would be dissatisfied. Diplomatic failures burned the land, causing many casualties. Even if you are silenced by authority, privilege, or force, your heart will accumulate something dark. "I also accept to descend from my Lord''s throne and to slacken on another" "Same with respect to territory and property, no complaining about any shabbat" In the first place, it could leave its roots behind later. If it becomes customary for the Lord to deceive even if he fails, he will also annoy his descendants. Above all, we couldn''t stand to think that we were actually just shameless when we usually behaved in a transverse manner. I wanted to apologize and be excused. "¡­ My Lord, my predecessors" And the aristocrats round about, laid loose, behold each other''s faces. On top of that, determine the content of the plea. "Set aside the details... and compensate for our losses first. I''d also like a reward for the surviving soldier and a sightseeing fee for the soldier''s family." At the very least, just say what you need to do first. On that point, there is not even room for debate. The two responsible don''t move one eyebrow when they hear it. "In addition, I would like you to leave this responsibility in writing." Nor is this often an issue. "The rest is right...... I would like to ask that it depends on the next generation" The biggest problem is that the Great Eight states and secrets that are currently providing aid to the Kingdom of Arkana are only connected to the mountain waters that serve the highest power today. Both are gatherings of immortals and heavenly dogs who live for a long time, and nothing else works. "If that doesn''t seem enough, I hope you''ll allow me a little accommodation in the future." Though it was a bit of a bad time, Mountain Water took over powerful connections from Swivok on this trip. In a way, he''s close to being the prince of Majan, Thoon. That he does not feel beneficial towards an organization called Sopede, but towards the main house of Sopede, including Doowe. Assuming someone else has taken over the head of the sopeds, the chain of command to the mountain waters really becomes indirect. It is also suspicious that mountain waters follow orders from someone else in the first place. If so, he had decided that it would be better to make a debt to the benevolently thick principals and have them repay the debt forever. More importantly, there are times when delicate politics is demanded, when we do not want to be in charge. If you are not particularly ambitious, I would like to spoil you for your current position where you can smoke good juice. Besides, there is no such thing as a replacement for another house in this case. Even though it was the responsibility of the entire summit, it was also wondered whether it was just a replacement for Sopede. "Thank you" "Let me do my best in the future, while not extending" Naturally I was willing to make amends, but also thought this would happen to my lord and predecessor. The two of them remained sorry and tightened their faces. As a result, there was no significant change. But the significance of the apology is not insignificant. From time to time, even if the two dignified men had just apologized to the nobility under their umbrella, the hoarding had dropped somewhat. That makes almost no sense, but it would be sufficient for post-war processing, as money is likely to be actively given out as well. It also means I can''t do it any more. There is talk that women like strong men. Well, they''ll like it more than weak. At least, it''ll be healthy. After the assumption that he''s actually kind and doesn''t beat himself up, if he''s strong enough to be in a quorum, he''s hot. Of course, a strong man can admire it from a man. Aside from being useful or not, I just admire being strong. The best strength of the country, if at all, is natural to admire. Nevertheless, it will be true that the idea of ''protecting me when I have to'' is the reason I''m attracted to a strong opponent. At the very least, if the powerful are to be given preferential treatment, it is only natural that they expect to work hard. It is not helpful to be absent at a critical time, but it is a previous issue, even though there are reasons for it. "This time." Now, it is a child-faced sword saint. "I''m so sorry" He sits down to the swordsmen whom he has coached and to his lords in order to show the utmost sincerity. "Despite the national tragedy of the entire Arkana kingdom, I am so sorry for the late entry into the war..." I apologized repeatedly, but I had rubbed my head because I had not apologized to them yet. He is the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arcana, but he is just a swordsman, so the apology is clear. "Please, forgive me" The mountain waters that stretch their valiant names lie down and beg forgiveness. It''s a normal story if you try it on the students, but from other faces, you can''t hide the surprise. I knew the usual mountain waters were politely worded, but I didn''t think I would do that in these places either. "Lord Sansui, raise your face." "Yes, I know you fought dragons." "You buried the monster of the old world who was about to attack my land." Many originally came to thank you. Mountain water had little idea of the situation, so unlike the rest of the trump cards, the monsters of the old world, not just the dragons, were also dealing with it. On the whole, it may have been a mistake, but if we didn''t know it, we are positive. In the first place, he said, ''Why did you prioritize exorcising dragons!'' Or ''Why didn''t you ask for directions!'' There''s no way I can say that. The operation to take down dragons as a priority for the summit was a bitter decision, and the mountain waters that had not been instructed to do so were not willing to give thanks. "Please protect my city from dragon braces¡­ we''re going to rebuild it, but it''s trivial." "I''m surprised at you, I didn''t know you''d cut it and move it big" "I''m surprised the dragon''s body looks like a dish." Now is the time to laugh, but at the time I was terrified of war. Whatever you do, we''ll cut the mountains and crush the army, we''ll break the dragons down into bones, flesh, blood, skin and organs, we''ll cut through the cities and move them elsewhere. It is an eye-opener to paranormal phenomena, even to the extent that it has been seen all along. I was wondering what kind of horrible monster the hell it was that did this. In fact, most of the moves that Mountain Water has used on that battlefield are due to ''double right arms'' and are the right recognition because they are weapons by this world''s best monsters: Swivok, Fuukei and Cell. Nevertheless, Yamashui himself has a low back. They were thankful as they clapped a little. "No, don''t say that" But I know mountain waters. I am here now, and it is no wonder that the living faces thank the mountain waters. But he said the faces who are not here, who are already dead, must be cursing themselves. I don''t have the kiri to say that, but as a mountain water I felt sorry for myself. "At the heart of it, I can''t help you..." Half of them lost their lives, mountain water students. Its lords have naturally lost some % of their lives, too. Survivors who had taken refuge in the Wang capital were watching the dungeons of the mountain waters on this occasion. "Don''t be so humble" "You have certainly been late, but you have nevertheless protected this country" "While you were away, all the swordsmen you taught fought for you." Even in cities where lords died and mountain water students died, there are certainly surviving soldiers. That they pay tribute to the bravery of the martial arts guides in their mouths. He also bravely confronted the horrible monster and said he had fought through to the end. Many monsters, he said, were rolling on the ground. "The swordsmen you taught were loyal, courteous, brave and diligent to everyone. When you look at them, there are many soldiers who want direct instruction from you and parents who want instruction from their children." "If you are heartbroken in this case, please continue to serve as General Manager of the Martial Arts Guide. Dead, they want it, too." "Your honor is protected by your students. Tell me the sword for them, too." If the result was all, the disciples of the mountain waters were producing ''results''. Faces that cannot be described as talented in flattery became swordsmen enough to be admired by soldiers and lords. And they bravely scattered and served. That was something to be proud of, even for mountain waters. "... Yes" If you say so, mountain water is not an apology either. Continue to convey the ''sword'' entrusted to you by your master. Believe me, that''s the best reward for all. "That, Mr. Sansui. I need to talk to you..." A swordsman, one of Thoon''s men, was speaking with a tense face to the raised mountain water. "I''m not originally from this country. So I was off the list of candidates for the Martial Arts Guide from the beginning... a letter came to me from a national licensee..." "From my hometown, is it?" I don''t really want to think about what it is. At least the swordsman with the story seemed sorry. "He wants me to tell him about the new users of Eckezax and his bi-right arm..." "With regard to the runs and the two right arms? That is¡­" "Yes, perhaps my hometown is going to steal the means to kill dragons from Arcana and Domino." Until just a moment ago, the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure was a recognition to the extent of ''Legendary Tools''. In a situation where there were only humans, it was about a bit of a strong weapon or a bit of a handy tool. But the restrictions have been lifted, and the status quo in which the original enemy, the monster of the old world, appeared, is a force that shapes the ''world''. "It''s not on the Oseo side, it''s on this side. I''ve never seen the land perish...... Still, I''m scared of dragons. Perhaps other countries are looking for Eckezaks and both right arms. Especially a country that has lost its national territory, with a glimmer of hope¡­" In a sense, it is also a development that the monsters of the old world fear. So far, the means to counter dragons, including both right arms and Swivok, have come together as a single rock. That''s why the negotiations are also done against a single force, with little trouble. But if the Eight Divine Treasures are dispersed. If Eckezax, who can kill even dragons, falls into the hands of another force, on top of being usable by anyone, unlike his two right arms. That means the confusion of the situation and the loss of Arcana. "Even if you haven''t been instructed by the state, people will come out after Eckezaks on their own. Now that Master Saiga has fallen, only Eckezax has it, except for God''s warrior. Run''s in danger." The world was moving in a new direction. 383 Challenge No matter how the Arcana kingdom possesses a mighty military power, it is due in large part to a trump card with only five people and a divine treasure with only eight. Much effort has been allocated to rebuild a nation that has become meagre in earlier wars, welcoming more serfs from outside the country than anything else. To be clear, we are losing power to maintain law and order. More importantly, we are losing the power to evacuate intruders from outside the country. If we are not blocking the border with a whole wall, we are not concentrating vast numbers of troops on the border. If you care, it''s not hard to cross the border in and of itself. Yes, the problem is after entering the country. The kingdom of Arcana is vast but limited when it becomes a place where food can be procured. Any monkey guard on a boulder would be easy to spot if hundreds of groups were moving around the country with the luggage of immediate food. The difficulty is that, within the Arkana kingdom after immigration, refugees live. Having lost their land, they spend time trembling along the borders of Arcana and Domino, frightened by the threat of dragons. Conversely, we had to give up on illegal immigration on an individual basis. Even without the grace of God, the elite of the Kingsguard class exists in significant numbers. If they want to enter the country, they can''t stop it, and even if they try to do something in the country, it''s still hard to prevent it. Nevertheless, I can say that it is most difficult to do something about it. Anyway, in this case, we have to get divine treasure from the trumpets. Because of its properties, divine treasure makes no sense to take it by force. Because it cannot be used unless it is formally transferred from the owner. Given the current situation, there is no way that the owners of divine treasures would give way to someone in another country. However, in the case of Eckezacs, it is slightly different. Anyway, Eckezax is turning his strongest sword, the owner''s obsession with the ''strongest'', etc. into power. In other words, the owners of Eckezacks will have to take it if they try it with dignity. Of course, it''s not that simple. No, it''s weirder to think that we have such a simple story. No matter what anyone thinks, there is no easy way to get the treasure of God in support of the nation. Everyone knows that. But I still have to suck. Because if you don''t own the weapon that can kill a dragon, you can''t take back the land. Now, this is the run that took over Eckezax from the Festival Me. Born with the best talent that could be born in this world, she was inherently an unnecessary sword bareback. A run that accompanied me and Snae and moved to Bathrub territory. She was barebacking in unpopular meadows, either out of respect for mountain waters or Swibok. "Don''t be shrewd, my Lord." "Oh, I have to work hard." Watching it from behind is no other Eckezax. She was quietly aware of the new Lord''s troubles, staring warmly at Run. I don''t know about using a sword other than my own, but I know how that feels. For her, the sword of self is not a sword that can kill a dragon, nor a legendary sword. This is the sword that I was using and entrusted to me. "... I am, Eckezacks" "Uhm." "I''ve been thinking a lot..." "Uhm." "Apparently, I''m not very good at thinking" A run that speaks relatively sunny, sweating by exercise. There was no hindsight whatsoever in that way of speaking. "That''s fine in itself. Just like Lord Swibbock, I''m not going to spend a long time, but I also feel like I''ve found something to do." "You think it''s something to do? "Not at the moment. Originally, I had a job." I''m sorry to say, but unlike Festival Me, Lan is a fist and swordsman serving Snae. Like politicians, you don''t have to think for yourself and make decisions. Or you shouldn''t act at your own discretion. What troubles her is not about her work, but about her life. "I was thinking about what the strongest thing was for me. I want to think about it slowly. At least you''re the ''strongest'' I need to protect." "I''m relieved to hear you say that... because I can''t wait to get dumped again" She remembers. Though the LORD now is Snae, and the man whom he admires is an offering. Still, it was when I fought mountain water that my outlook on life changed. At that time, for the first time, I was seen with eyes other than fear and respect. It doesn''t even matter, it seems to bother me from the bottom of my heart. That time you were stunned in an instant, like crushing a bug. I didn''t think of myself as anything. In the open game that followed, I was really scared. I realized how scared it is to be held by others. Those momentary blanks, awakened from the immense amount of extreme temper and blood flowing in me. Yes, I''m sure I still am. "... Eckezacks, stay back a little" "Mm-hmm. Then don''t try your best. Your lord admitted it to me and Saiga, because it''s my lord." I''m sure there''s a fear of mountain water. I''m sure that man still thinks he should kill himself. I didn''t want him to kill me. Sometimes I hate to die, because being killed by him means I''m worthless. Since then, I don''t want them to think anything has changed. I want to be a recognized warrior by mountain waters. I thought that was one of my goals in life and the strongest I aspired to be. "Well... I don''t know who you guys are, but I know why. That''s the strongest sword there, isn''t it, Eckezacks? Around the run were several armed men. Unlike ourselves one day, that face has no room or other shards. He has a very pressing look and is teasing Run and Eckezaks. "... yes" "I''m here to receive the most powerful sword to kill a dragon as well" "To take our homeland back from the dragon and his servant." If you kill a run that you always train in an unpopular place, you get the strongest godsword Eckezacks. I wonder if there''s such a good story, but the men who have no choice but to. "Saiga and I heard that the battle with the dragon prevented us from starting again" "The Lord now is you... will what defeats you be the Lord of the new sword? Under suspicious favorable conditions, they confirm. No matter how legendary the weapon is, I don''t know all the information. At least, it''s not definitive. Though they could not pull themselves together, their failure was unacceptable, but they were therefore overwhelmed. "Exactly. I assure you, if you fight me and win, Eckezax will admit he is the Lord." Even remembering his fondness for the stray, Lan set up the sword he had. Fight only, without Eckezax. Seeing that, the men also decide to be ready. A girl watching over the run knows it''s really God''s sword. "... let''s go" One said so. Everyone became silent and began to haunt the sword with magic. Look at that, Run analyzes the opponent. Everyone is a wizard, manipulating wind or fire. I know it''s quite hands-on, but it''s not physically or mentally adequate. Probably not getting enough sleep or food. My hometown is being destroyed, so I''m sure it''s stuffed with chopped wings. "Come." It was also suspicious that Lan''s words reached their ears. All the men were popping out so they could play. I''m barely wearing anything that looks like protective gear, and I''m just going in with the one-handed sword and magic in my hand. Not brave, not reckless, abandoned. Run was burning his hair silver against the assault that one of us had to survive. The figure of a mad warrior told as a legend. Seeing that, the men don''t flinch. "Power method, shock leg" Even if it doesn''t flinch, the run is much faster. A silver ghost fist capable of self-enhancement leaves a human being unable to do so. Acceleration by fire or wind magic is only external by propulsion and does not allow you to fully control your speed. In his faster thinking, Lan discovers disturbance from within his opponent''s assault. Running down to the disturbance while slowly correcting the track. Frontal collision at full speed, which in normal human beings does not chase thoughts, and it is irresistible to set a goal. Sadly, Lan was used to fighting wizards and his opponents had never envisaged a battle with silver ghost fists. "Power." What unleashes unequivocally is the force of pushing and flying, not the sword trident. It was bumping the men in line beside each other and rolling them to the ground. Half of them fall and roll like no other. Seeing that, the rest of the party cuts back without moving a single eyebrow and makes a long-range attack. "Shoot! Shoot! "You''re faster than I thought! The greatest advantage of magic is its ability to kill and range. Normal fire and wind, which are not superior attributes, can control the opponent in 3D. Too extensive to use against individuals, fast attack. They''re gonna kill us. In contrast, Lan was calm. "Give me something to do from the start." Whether the opponent is anxious about magic, or is he looking at retreat, or is there a shortage in numbers, the density of the attack is thin. A normal human would still have been able to dodge enough for a run right now. Why didn''t you do it from the beginning? Think about it and give an immediate answer with a faster brain marrow. The answer to the question was prompt. Given their purpose, it would be natural. "... a little, not funny" A minor irritation brought the brain to a boil. Do not deny it with a groan, but speak lightly and reciprocate. Yes, if you put it into words, it''s not a big deal, like what you felt in your heart. "I know you''re desperate... come win! Say something unscrupulous and change your mood. A trivial trick, but surprisingly meaningful. You must not go mad because you are alone. Lan pronounces words and cools himself down, while he penetrates for a slice of the barrage. "Qigong swordsmanship, crossword... power method, crack! Once you''ve packed your time, you''re not an enemy to Run, such as a regular wizard. Unattributed magic with low ability to kill, due to excessive temper and blood. The defenseless men were blown away by it. "If it''s all gone now... it''s too soon! And ahead is the last one to push toward Eckezacks. Seems like an arithmetic to keep her looking like a girl. Run bears his back, but can''t chase him as long as he''s magically accelerating ahead of the boulder. Still, Lan was never in a hurry. "But I''ll have Eckezax! Plus, Eckezacks wasn''t in a hurry either. Nothing else. She had no sense of crisis whatsoever with the patriots coming at her. "You rude bastard, use a ploy instead of martial arts in front of me, etc..." "Shut up! If you''re a divine treasure to fight dragons... give us strength! As per the prior meeting, abandon your people and take the sword. Unforgiven for his defeat, he sought success, not victory. And try to hold the Eckezacks, which is the result of battle...... "Wha?! The moment I touched him, he was bouncing heavily. "I am the strongest sword of God, Eckezax. Its function is to select and reject the person touched. Other divine treasures can carry them even if they can''t be manipulated, except me. Those who do not show martial arts will not even be allowed to touch them." It is a sword that has waited for Swivok for a thousand and five hundred years. Until the Festival I showed up, no one could be unplugged until it had its function. "I''m ready to buy it... but come back out! The power of the run. It''s not what I put on the blow, it''s just a gentle touch before the shaking force caused by the vibration. It was putting the last one to bed lightly on the ground. Well, Lan had Eckezacks as his sword and was in charge. Walk away with your defeated opponent on your back. "Ma, wait..." "I''m not going to kill you. I didn''t take that assignment... and it''s the best I can do to meet the challenges I''ve taken. I admire guys like that." With an aesthetic sense, she began walking without turning around, delivering her burning hair. But in contrast, the man who regained consciousness exclaimed. "You are! I heard you were a mad warrior! I guess so! A human being who can continue to improve his regenerative and learning abilities and physical abilities, where evil blood lived away from him. That''s the vicious possession, or the mad warrior. Among humans, he is a genius among the most powerful classified geniuses. No, maybe it was a disaster. "Right, I''m still a mad warrior" "Why not fight! Why are you stopping fighting when you have enemies! That would have been better from the neighbouring countries. If a mad warrior who keeps fighting until his death has the strongest sword. The current situation where a single dragon would fly around the world with our faces would have ended soon. On the contrary, even the monsters who threaten human soil with our faces should have left no one behind to be extinct. "So is Eckezax! I don''t know what it means to be the strongest, mainly the ones who don''t fight dragons! It is not convenient. The nation is being destroyed. No matter how much I raise, I can''t get it back. "You are... traitors to humanity! 384 Relationships Now Lan understood why the mountain waters adored his students. I was better up there on the Kingsguard disguised as talented, practiced, and in every way. Still, he adored common students who were not talented and poorly raised, for one thing, because they were one man. Because they were to that extent people who just felt sorry for losing, who were outraged to go home, who said they would lose and leave. It doesn''t feel good to defeat a man who comes to challenge the fate of a nation. Because there is no room for compromise or compromise from the outset. There can be no more refreshing outcomes than different organizations you belong to. Of course, it''s better to do a decent job, and it''s something wrong with a good old man challenging the strongest swordsman in the country for his birth, but it would be a matter of good and evil rather than evaluation. opponents that are not fun to defeat, it would mean "And that happened" "Well... some of them may be dead, but he said he didn''t dare stab them" Lan was reporting to the current Bathrub owner and the next Bathrub owner, Festival Me, and Snae. Even if something went wrong in the territory, the report is natural. "In the future, should I kill you?" "I''ll leave it to you. To that extent, I trust you. However, if any harm has been done to the people, I urge you to detain them without killing them as much as possible." "Understood." The owner of the Bathrub was watching the new trump card with a glimpse. Festival I also felt it was too early to retire, but it is gratifying that there is already a replacement. It would not have been possible to hold a Mad Warrior, but I have already done the clinging. And sometimes there are mountain waters and swimming pools. Even if mistakes are made, they can''t be decisive. "... honestly, he would have been an uninteresting opponent" "... Yes" "Don''t worry, you just acted within the bounds of your job. First, the hobby of enjoying the opponent of a devoured soldier can''t wait to be found on the trump card of the batrab" In the first place, there''s no way they''re that good at darkness to the owners of Eckezaks. Normally, there''s no way we can stay in this emergency, even if we''re good at it. "They have nothing to do with it, it''s also pathetic but there''s no choice" Festival I, the next generation of the Lord, have a sinking look when I hear the story. Outside the country is rough, as thought by the Arcana kingdom. The only force with the power to kill a dragon is none other than because it is completely static. To be clear, I was feeling guilty. To him as such, the present Lord was giving advice. "Naturally... there is no one within the Arcana kingdom who does not know this war. Anyway, they attacked the whole country." And if any of the people of the kingdom of Arcana knew not the war against the dragons, they would have been slain by me of the dragons before the war began. "But foreign countries don''t talk about it. With the exception of some heads of state, they may not even have known the dragon had appeared (...)" Rikyo wanted a lot of communication technology, but that means that most of the inhabitants of this world live without information. If so, it is something that should not be known unless it is deliberately promulgated by the government, such as whether or not there has been a war in a distant country. That was the same for the soldiers, I guess it was an awareness of the extent of the eyebrow spit rumors. Not until the dragon actually shows up. "Foreign information is not so readily available if those in power do not want to aggressively gather it. No matter how the Great Powers were caught up to the point of extinction, it wasn''t even a firefight across the shore." At least, Festival I didn''t know that Rikyo had revolutionized until I heard about Caputo. It will be difficult to actively want to know the world, a world without telephones, wireless, television, radio, newspapers or the Internet. It is wrong to think at the same level as countries where information jumps in even if they don''t like it if they play appropriately like Japan. Instead of old world monsters such as dragons, few people are familiar with even the rare magic that exists in this world. No, you can tell me he''s not here. "That''s why both the people and the soldiers are victims in this case. It''s the victims of the dragons who attacked us, the victims of incompetent government." I don''t know, I don''t know, there''s nothing I can do about it. Only the heads of state were able to review their strategies for the war ahead. No, let''s just say that''s more of a government job than that. "As the responsibility for the war against Oseo rests with our heads of Arcana¡­ it is also the responsibility of the government of their country that their country perished" I have such a heavy responsibility with the government. To my son, who succeeds me, I was teaching him without ever turning into a tear. "You took over the forthcoming Arcana and chose the mission to entrust it to you next. I don''t mind pitying them, but I hope you don''t misjudge them." "... Yes" Even now, I am a festival that recognizes the heavy responsibility of the national strategy. Even though I was blue, I seemed anxious to see if that would serve me. "You have nothing to worry about, Saiga, you''re doing well enough" Snae inspiring her husband. It is not unfounded, it is the work of the wife''s inner help, which properly explains why. "It must be the fruit of your diplomacy that Tempera joined the war just before the war, and Majan came to the rescue after the war ended, right? "Exactly, Princess Snae. If it weren''t for you, neither of us would have given me a hand." "Oh, really? In the tempera, I think it''s a little different... and even Majan came to help me when I heard from Suibok..." own merit, I don''t get a real feeling when people say that. I have a sense that I have not acted spontaneously because I have only wandered into the flow. "Honestly, I feel like I was just lucky" "Luck... I wouldn''t deny that, but it''s wrong to be downright lucky" "That''s right, Saiga. You may have met me by chance, but you didn''t try by chance, you didn''t fight by chance." Run had also denied his luck on the inside. I''m sure it''s ''luck'' to see the surrounding environment, but that''s not all. "Now you''ve lost your power. Whatever the reason, that''s what''s going on." "Yes." "Had you ever behaved in a transgressive manner because of your power, you would have lost your position because of your loss of power." If you have the power, you are allowed to do anything. If that''s the case, you can''t complain about whatever they do if you lose power. No matter how great it may be, it will be done by those who currently possess power. "But you are not ostracized. Because you''ve never had a sweet attitude around you before." "That''s right, Saiga. You went to say hello to my father, the king." "Well, maybe, but I don''t think it was voluntary..." Sure, I''ve never been shy in Bathrub territory. In addition, I went all the way to Majan to get permission to marry him. But getting compliments on that seems too low. "You wouldn''t be lucky to behave so that people don''t hate you and actually don''t hate you. You put the muscle through, even if someone told you to. I know you didn''t like it and it was troublesome, but it''s important that you didn''t fail to do so." "I begged for help after I was in trouble, but my father would never have moved. My father came to help me voluntarily because you came to say hello properly. A pile of trivial things like that is diplomacy." "That''s the princess, you know perfectly well" When we are in trouble, there is a word for each other. But if you think about it, it would be a strange story. Because we can also mean that we are only in trouble. "In the end, everything is going to be all right. You know for sure, whether it''s the trust of a man or woman or your strength, the motivation is important, but the effort to maintain it is the essence." Of course, Festival I know. When I met my countrymen the other day, I was reconfirming that. As there has been a temporarily difficult trial, if we survive it, trust and strength will continue to maintain a certain level. That''s not a game-like digital story. Even if we get along once, once we get stronger. If you leave it as it is, the relationship will cool and the strength will wane. It''s out of the question who cuts off the edge when it comes to trouble, but it would be even more out of the question to just slip by when you''re in trouble. "Even if someone tells you to stay, what you have to do has been done right. I never pushed my doctrine or claims on others. That''s enough work. Of course, that''s the only thing that''s bothering me, but until now, I''m glad to hear it." "Well, from now on, as always, I''m in trouble." "... yeah" It''s been good until now, until now. When they say anything, it hurts and makes me anxious to boulder. "... Well, Run" "Yes, Master Snae" Snae switches once. If we are going to talk about this, it is quicker to talk about Run. "Needless to say, the kind of person who gets stuck against you is either so distressed or not thinking about it at all" "Like the old me, is it? "That''s right. Smart guys are taking a few more steps. If you think about it a little, you''ll see, stealing Eckezacks will release the chaser. It is also known that Sansui has both right arms, and it is natural to aim for a formal transfer" Forced to steal and kill dragons and drive the monsters of the Old World as they are. It is natural for the other trumpets to come and kill you while you do that for so long. We can''t protect the people from the trumpets, just as the trumpets couldn''t protect the people even if they could kill the dragons. Then it won''t be the end of the line. "Well, ideally speaking, letting this Arcana go to war with Oseo again... but I wouldn''t be able to do that on a boulder. If you look at the tragedy in this country, there''s no way you can officially ask for such a light mouth." I don''t know how many dragons there are left, but if we go into war again, this time Arcana will perish. "It is the emperor of a nation who has Dinesleife, and that is not what can be challenged. By its very nature, Pandora does not want to be in the palm of her hand. If so, they will try to defeat you with Eckezaks by means of a formal game. Then you won''t be able to stop resisting dragons." "... I will definitely win" "Naturally, but the opponent will have to win too... whatever it is will try to beat you" In a way, it''s close to your game in Majan. But the densities, the concentrations, the toxins, they''re different. All nations driven by the monsters of the old world fight with all their evil to overturn their annihilation and win the future from there. "Seriously, just because you''re known as the Mad Warrior, the opponent should be thorough out of the way. That is despicable, but necessary evil done to survive. And protecting you is a necessary act for us." "... that is" "Yes, I also talked to Saiga''s stepfather... who will protect you and the surroundings hard. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not that I don''t trust you, and I rather think you''re the only one who doesn''t have to protect me. But I''ve already placed people around you. No matter how strong you are... you''re not strong at all, except you." 385 Wang Dao Today, based on the Arcana-Oseo border, the ''world'' is divided north and south. The countries on the north side will be raided by dragons if they don''t pay for Arcana. The south side was even worse, with many countries being deprived of their national territory by dragons. But it doesn''t mean a world crisis in a real sense. Naturally, the dragon had stopped expanding its territory at the time of some invasion. Nor did the dragon want to destroy mankind, he just wanted the land where he and his servants lived. The tragedy is the countries that have lost their national territory and their citizens. If the opponent is human, the people are allowed to live once and for all, even if the government and army are destroyed. They find value as a workforce, although they may be treated as slaves or inferior citizens. Of course, that can''t be happiness. But they were exposed to an even harsher fate. Even more brutal expulsions than exploitation than domination. The people, deprived of their ancestral lands by monsters of the old world, had even been abandoned by the same man. "... it''s an abominable story" Built on the border of the Kingdom of Arcana, the temporary accommodation of the refugees. He manages to shed rain by putting a cloth on the household goods that the refugees have managed to bring out. In it, there was a fairly large tent. "The giant mountains that soar in the sky... you think it''s the place where the gods live, floating far east" "Totally... Arcana is loved by God. But you keep saying that" There were kings on the south side who had been robbed of their land by dragons. Everyone reached Arcana with the refugees and was denied entry. Some young kings, some young kings. Some were old kings, even women kings. Usually neither confrontational nor uncommon, they were shoulder-to-shoulder squeezing wisdom. The agenda is naturally the recapture of the national territory. To that end, he intended to use any means at all. The problem was that, by whatever means, the situation was already packed. "... To be honest, I didn''t understand the dragon''s thoughts. You went out of your way to Arcana, where you had all the treasures of God." "I know now...... I know" Dragons are invading countries other than Arcana. If I wanted to, I could have invaded anything but Arcana from the start. I didn''t know why I didn''t, not in the face of this occasion. But now I know. "... no more fanning" "No matter how many bribes you give, it won''t make sense..." "Exactly, too direct..." "In that war, all the survivors are parties. Exactly, no one will want to go to war again" What would have happened if the dragons had started invading without fighting the Arcana Kingdom? What could have made the only promise and vowed not to interfere with each other? But what was the point of that ''piece of paper''? Conquered countries, or threatened peripheral countries, would have been desperate to fan to Arcana. That was likely to succeed. Alternatively, possibilities existed. Even if not, the dragons would have always spent time wondering ''Paper Piece''. "But! You''re telling me to give up! Someone was screaming at someone. "There is a way for a dragon to destroy a country and kill a dragon! Where are the elements that give up! You can do something about it! The problem is that there is no such thing as'' somehow ''. And no one will be here to prepare that answer. Not all kings are smart. He became king because he was the king''s son, and he was supported because he was king. The Wise One, who had really made himself contented in the King''s policy in a sense, has already been mentioned. "... those infidels! At a time like this, why aren''t you here! If one thing is clear, the really smart guys have already given up. Even if you have the temper to just support a dying country, you''re not drunk enough to resurrect a dying country. Even if you kill a dragon and reclaim the land, you will surely make a loan to Arcana. Even if the dragon dies and the monster of the old world dies, the lost lives remain intact, as do the more destroyed installations. Moreover, neighbouring countries remain equally exhausted. I don''t even have to think about how much time and effort it takes to rebuild the state from there, etc. Leaving aside whether you can or can''t, there''s more to it than not commensurate with the effort. No solution. That was the conclusion drawn by the wise man. The doomed nations give up and serve in another country. Wise men are confident in themselves. Even if an organization called the State perishes, there''s no problem if you''re alive. I didn''t transfer to another world, I believed that if I sold my abilities in this world I knew on my own, I could emerge again. The country dies. That''s not unusual, and it''s bound to be visited by the difference between long or short. There is no clinging to what has now become meaningless: previous status. Because being smart means being able to account for damages. So are all the remaining ''kings'' incompetent? Because of his incompetence, is he just a man who gives vague instructions to others and is supported by others, who doesn''t know what to do when the state loses him, who just can''t help but be abandoned by the wise? "We have no choice but to respond to what has left us." No. It''s not. "But still, we cannot abandon our people. If we abandon the monarch of the nation, our subjects, that''s why everyone dies in hopelessness." Teachers seek solutions, even if they are powerless. I know it''s a path of misery, but it''s still the king''s duty to move on with it. "... even if what happened to Arcana! Destroy the dragon and reclaim the nation. No matter how many ''sacrifices'' you''ve made to it, no matter how much you''ve risked. No matter how stupid you are. "At this point, let''s also involve the countries of the North. They should also be looking for countermeasures against dragons, and even if not, they should be in Arcana''s foreign policy. I''m sure you''re looking for someone to do the dirty work." "I mean, you want the surviving North Side countries to get Eckezacs? But will we be able to take our homeland..." "If you want to fight dragons and sweep monsters of the old world, the land will eventually return. Of course, I don''t think it''s all going to be ours, and you''re going to owe me a lot, but it''s got to be now." "Right... it won''t get any worse than it is now, than sitting here waiting for death..." Strength not to give up. It is full of stupidity. And that''s something you can never insult. He deserved even more terrible vigilance than the clever and clean, than the cunning and meritorious. In the war ahead, he gave his opponent a medal for the monster of the old world, inside an outside organization tempera. Protecting ten rare magical bloodlines, they were showing off their combat abilities, which Suibok praised. As we acknowledge, their reinforcements were greatly appreciated, although they did not mention any strategic results in flattery either. I greeted food as a reward, but as it is a consideration for the labor involved in the survival of the state, it can be said to be a legitimate deal. With this defensive war seeing a single success, the Arcana kingdom was paying them colored rewards. On top of that, he had entrusted various tasks to the facades in the tempera, and had accorded them treatment as meritorious men to the occasion. I don''t know, maybe all the Arcana heads of state were privately happy inside the tempera that they came to when it came to fighting the monsters of the old world. Humans, I feel a lifetime of ungrateful gratitude to those who have helped me when I am in need, and I resent them for life when I have abandoned them in need. That, someone you resent for the rest of your life is after someone you feel beneficial to for the rest of your life. Upon hearing that information, the Arcana kingdom had gathered the masters of the Tempera Ten Fists in order to draw attention. "... can they be targeted in the case of Run? "She''s only bothering us." Hearing the King''s immediate words, they all looked blatantly at each other. He''d heard the story, but he really hates Run. Of course, there are no elements to be liked, so if you say you have no choice, you have no choice. "I was feeling better when I heard that Run had been shamed in front of the public... saying something about inheriting the strongest divine sword while I didn''t know..." "The world is really sweet on genius..." "It''s insane... I only give credit to those who work hard for it to that extent..." Naturally, Run didn''t contribute to the tempera itself. Or even if you contribute to the tempera, it doesn''t mean you didn''t have the lust of a run. What if they forgive the run...... "My previous brother must have worn himself out in the war, didn''t he? "It would have been nice to have a run" Well, that''s the thing. I guess if she doesn''t fall for it seriously, she won''t be rewarded as them. As the Lord of Bathrub told me at the Festival, it is natural to hate me if I behave in a transgressive manner because I am strong. She has been impatient with her surroundings. "... well I guess so" I know how you feel, the king who agreed. He also had a lot to think about in the mountain waters, and he agreed with their feelings that were worse than he was. If there were trump cards on this occasion, I would still have remembered The Novel of Revenge. To be objective, there was something unbearable about a man wishing to corrupt or lose a genius girl. Nevertheless, if the strength equivalent of a trump card is raging, you''ll be scared, you won''t like it, and you''ll get sick of it. "But there''s a chance they''ll be concerned about it, so give them some protection." "Yeah, please" "I might say no to the young one, but hey..." No matter how much you say martial artist, you are not always ready for battlefield. Until the other day, I had little experience in action, living close to a normal farmer, so I guess it''s natural. Therefore, the matter of the escort had been taken lightly. Even though the war is over, injury is boring. "... not far away, we''re going to hold a formal game, including a preliminary exercise. Please be patient until then." Arcana made peace with the dragon. That may be, in a way, a weak attitude. "It is our duty to bring prosperity to our subjects who have survived the ordeal. That''s the same for you, bona fide collaborators. I''ll never let you lose it." Still, it''s the peace we won. Those that threaten it are enemies if they are human and vice versa, even if they are not human. Yes, even if you''re not an Arcana person. "Your Majesty the King... including seeing us in person in this way, is it not too much? "That''s not true. Despite the fact that you did not have a decent relationship, you came to our plight with the same strength of heart as the hosts." I paid for it, of course. I sent word of gratitude, of course. But it''s still not enough. If they are to be targeted, they must be protected. That means giving back. "Whatever your thoughts were, the state was indeed protected. Once again, we know how miserable the people who lost their land are." I fought to stay away from it. I thought you shouldn''t. In order not to, we must strive in the future. To do this, the gained friend must be taken care of. "... but then you''re like protecting your little girl" "Uhm, just don''t let it get that far..." "I could spare some time... why don''t we fight too" It is simple to say man. I''d love to hear you say you''re strong, and I''d trust you if you got the right reward, and I''d love to help if you revealed the truth. "King Arcana, will you hire us? The tempera chiefs were willing to eliminate the assassins with their own hands. "Cooperate with your soldiers and discuss enemy soldiers lurking in the country... I don''t think it''s too bad." 386 Crisis Black-and-white Mountain Water is the head swordsman of the Sopedes family and the general former director of martial arts. If I say so, the greatest swordsman, approved by the great nobility. It is a ''samurai guaranteed by power'' that men admire. His duties include teaching swordsmanship to lords everywhere, mentoring martial arts guides. Doctor''s teacher, there is no problem with the perception. Even in this war, mountain water students struggled. Of course many lost their lives, but that''s all they were fighting on the front lines. Some of their martial arts medals were supported by great value for the guidance of mountain waters and their licences. If you become a disciple of Black and White Mountain Water, you can make it. Every lord comes from the other side to embrace. If you become a disciple of Black and White Mountain Water, you will receive a treasure. You get a magical weapon made by a legendary craftsman that can kill even dragons. If you become a disciple of Black and White Mountain Water, you can be strong. Even the monsters of the old world can be fearful, real strong men. As a person dies one day, as a dreamer keeps following it. The students of the mountain waters scattered with dreams fulfilled in their respective homelands. Their names will be inscribed in history. Regardless of the best in the country, there were many young people who wanted to follow their backs. The men, who stood on the same front and saw their battle, sought discipleship in the mountain waters as a reward on that battlefield. Until not long ago, only those who had already been set up were guided by mountain water, but now that many generals were scattered in the war, Soped needed to rebuild his army. In addition, it was not a good idea to fill holes with military personnel from outside the country alone, and people in the country also wanted to hire thick. This means that mountain water work has increased as reconstruction work progresses. "In the war ahead, I heard many of you showed martial arts." A large swordsmanship dojo built by craftsmen from the Great Eight States in the territory of Sopede. An even bigger garden before it. gravel-layed there stood and lined many warriors. Standing before them are the mountain waters that took the golden dan. Behind him were men already recognised as disciples of mountain waters and those who survived the war. There is a kind of concentration of air, it is only you who look at it from afar. The most powerful swordsman in the country, no matter how talented the men are, can be raised into a leading swordsman. A real swordsman who spent a long time drilling, already told without hiding. A child-faced sword saint, the ''Wu'' of Sopede. "They must all excel in martial arts, not in their tongues" His mentoring again meant that the surviving lords were visiting with their own sons and wives. Kill even the dragon, the most powerful swordsman. To show his true worth in the true sense of the word. "I would have given everyone my sword and I would have seen each and every one of you, but now I''m in front of you" The mountain water was smiling familiarly at them in front of him. "It can come from anybody, it can come from anybody. Try me with the wooden knife I gave you earlier." As usual, get to work. It was like watching martial arts. It was like watching a mould archery. In fact, the opposite is true. The mountain waters were not endangered by the ambitions of martial arts and archaeology. No matter how many opponents there are, grab the opportunity, read the flow, and hit the enemy. Carefully and without jeopardy, he defeats the men who stepped on the number of places with one blow. Look at that, everyone understands. He said he was the man with the sword. "Gentlemen, it was getting a little stiff in front of you, but if you pull it out, you''re equipped with enough power. That''s right, you fought the outsiders too." Meanwhile, the mountain waters were honestly appeased. He also thought his students'' work was difficult. After taking care of his own compatriots the other day. Compared to them, it''s no big deal, such as the rough guy in front of them. He''s got the strength to slap a big mouth once, and he''s got a track record. At least let it run and you won''t get your breath up in a few minutes, and your muscles are mucky. I don''t complain so much about being beaten up, and I''m ready to die in the right sense. If this is a decent Japanese, I would say, "Why beat him up" or "It''s bullying" or "Corporal punishment" if he was beaten. Well, you''re right in a normal place, but how can you not like what stands on the battlefield getting beaten up? And when I said that, the aristocrats and their sons are actually like that. I can do it without beating them, but it''s hard when they''re on the lookout. The struggle of the students who are doing it is obliterated. "Being my apprentice is spreading the lie that you can be strong, you can be born... but it''s not" With that meaning of honoring them, the mountain waters were talking about their guiding policy. "It doesn''t have to be for me to work out, everyone can be strong if I work out. But it''s whether you can train yourself to the standard I set that separates you from a mediocre swordsman." It was only with self-help efforts that the disciples of the mountain waters became adults. That''s nothing special either, only with a natural stack. "If you were able to withstand a training course that wasn''t particularly interesting, and acquire special skills, and acquire advanced technology while still being mediocre¡­ people in this room will surely be able to recognize it." They are already, physically, reaching enough ground. Otherwise, we will not survive on the battlefield, nor will we be able to appear on this scene. "If I were to give him a warrant, he who reached the realm. It''s only a piece of paper, but we guarantee it." Guarantee that this man is strong enough. I guess that''s true when it comes to pieces of paper, but it''s a ''price tag'' that deserves a thousand bucks. "Gentlemen, remember your hearts and cross your previous self" And after saying great things, the mountain waters shall entertain you. The mountain waters are aristocratic nowadays, so I can''t get away with that. So did Festival, but it''s important to prove that you''re a person who can put up with troublesome things. "Master Sansui! It was amazing! From innocent aristocratic children, spoken with respect. I find something uncomfortable, but it would be adult instrumentation to respond with a smile. At a party taking place in the rental of a castle held by the main house of Sopede, many nobles were trying to get along, including their children, in search of a good relationship with the mountain waters. Until now, it was almost useless, but from now on, monsters from the old world will be sitting next to us. Try to fight back, there''s nothing good about it. "Really, I hope you enjoyed it" "I want to be as strong as you! Even the monsters of the old world are so bulky that they can hang up! And I like strong things about kids. There''s no reason not to admire someone strong enough for the adults around you to be serious. "It''s also like the magic of cutting mountains and dragons! Well, that''s not to say the strength of mountain water itself. "Well, you see... I''m not the one with the power, I''m the one with the magic weapon of two right arms." "Really?! Then I want it! Well, I know how you feel. And the mountain waters were telling themselves. If someone does have the most powerful weapon, they want it and they want to say so. But I''m somewhat shocked when it comes to the surface. "Come on, don''t let Master Sang-sui get in trouble." "Father? Because with that sword, even dragons can hang up..." "I don''t know much about it, but they say that I can only use it for a rare magic user named Immortal. Isn''t that right? "Yeah, you''re right. And..." Double right arm is certainly a weapon capable of killing dragons. But it''s not meant to kill dragons. With many features, even immortals have to be fairly skilled to use them. It is particularly difficult to kill dragons flying at high speeds. It''s almost impossible to say that it won''t be a problem for mountain waters at all, but it totally captures dragons passing from super distances in an instant. Only mountain waters and swimbok can do that in the Immortals. "Assuming you let someone else hold your right arm, no matter how many opponents it is, I can take them all down with my bare hands" Much earlier, the mountain waters knocked me down to embellish the feast with Eckezacks. It is a whispering rumor, but it is one of the valiant traditions of mountain waters told behind it. I don''t have a strong sword, I have strong swordsmanship. That''s the man who says mountain water. "I''m putting it out for repair now, and you''re exaggerating to use it from time to time." That''s why I don''t hesitate to let go, and still no strength shades. Rely on nothing, room for the strong. Overwhelming even a single wooden knife the fully armed melee guards, they continue to take swords from their enemies and cut down their armies. That will never fail, not in any way dangerous. The ultimate swordsman who is completely undeserved. An immortal creature that will never hurt and no one can kill. Slightly exaggerated, but that''s what your neighbors felt. I was relieved by the fact that it was not the enemy, but a common sense opponent trying to walk over here. "Really...... then, should I be a user of Eckezax? ¡­¡­ The face of the mountain water made me nervous. Within the kingdom of Arkana today, we are looking for something to challenge the run that is supposed to be called the ''Temporary Lord'' (...). What beats the run is to be immediately admitted by the Lord and King of Eckezacs and taken as a new trump card for the Bathrub. "If Master Sansui doesn''t make a name for himself as a user of Eckezax, even my martial arts guide will win, right? "You better not do that, ''cause I''m advising the students not to compete." If the strongest definition is unbeatable, it won''t kill you. The most nerve-breaking thing is'' assassination ''. It was most natural in the wild and the most sensible method of killing while it was considered despicable. That will surely prevail in that game. "Currently, neighboring countries are circling the number of rights manoeuvres in search of Eckezacs. If you express your participation in a light-hearted way, you will surely be killed if you show your head." "... he said he''d be assassinated... isn''t it okay because he''s strong? "There''s nothing wrong with me or my master. But it''s really difficult to be vigilant around people, so it''s extremely difficult for people to master them completely. No¡­ you must be in a different direction in the first place" Leaving aside whether to call it ''strongest'' in the general sense. The most important thing in survival is'' finding enemies without finding them ''. In other words, it has no power to hide from being found, and it is the power to find hidden enemies. Besides, no arm power, no speed, no stubbornness, no magic whatsoever. Being able to completely repair the puzzling frontiers means that we are extremely capable of grasping information and processing information that continues to grasp the surrounding information at any time. In addition, although not intended, the signs are completely integrated with nature in both the mountain waters and the swimbok, and the presence is rare. This makes it harder to detect, even if you are alert to your surroundings. That''s the hardest part. Because I can''t rest at all, not prepare my mind. "It''s definitely ''organizational ability'' to say things more than I or my master can answer. I don''t know what the format of the game will be, but the struggle under the water will be the real deal." 387 consignment With the current state of extinction of most of the countries of the South, the countries of the North were still. Anyway, as long as we''re paying a payment to a big country called Arcana, the dragons won''t attack us. But it is on thin ice. It''s something everyone understands, but the dragon doesn''t attack because it doesn''t have to. Necessary, if you decide, you''ll attack me. If you try to make it a feathered dragon, it''s not a human or any other threat. With the exception of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures and a handful of long-lived people, all but dragons are inferior creatures. "Well, they all got together..." A meeting of monarchs from more than middle-sized countries, among the countries of the North. It happened to some extent where it would be held first, but it managed to be held in secret in ''a small state just to say that it is at the heart of all nations''. That and this would also be because we all felt the need to hold meetings as a whole. "It''s a secret meeting anyway, a forethought would be nice. It''s the biggest problem¡­ I want to decide which country to let win" The competition, officially presented by the Kingdom of Arcana, determines the owner of Eckezacs. The previous owner, Rui Festival, was wounded in the battle with my dragon and was to retire, so he was to formally decide on a new Lord. I will put a challenger against the Silver Ghost Fist Run, who is now the provisional lord, and I promise to treat those who defeat him as the valiant of Batlub. What a heartbeat story, but in fact the average person is not able to win even if they participate. First of all, Lan is a rabid warrior with bad blood, and depending on the rules of the game, he will never win. It is the Kingdom of Arkana that sets that rule, so at that point it can be said that it is hopeless. In addition, on the north side or on the south side, all nations except Arcana and Domino want so much divine sword that their hands can come out of their throats. Even if someone powerful enough to beat the run appears, as long as one of them belongs to the Arkana kingdom, he will be killed by the unleashed assassins of the nations gathered on this occasion. "What a fool...... for us the common enemy is the Mad Warrior, the representative of the Arcana kingdom. I didn''t expect countries to put up an agenda that would disrupt such a foothold even though they were trying to keep their footprints in order to get rid of her somehow" It''s the hardest thing to lose a run, and it''s not as hard as it was earlier from there. If we can beat the runs again, the means of confronting the dragons will consequently belong to some country on the north side. It''s a good story if that country fights dragons, and I don''t think it''s up to me to decide on this occasion right now. "Think about how we can work with the countries of the South..." "You think we should focus on getting Arcana out and the winning contest should be due to strength? "Yeah, no matter who wins, no resentment." Well, I don''t know. If we try to decide that on this occasion, we can be sure that we will do much more. "So you don''t resent the death of your own people? "What?" "You''re optimistic, you are. I wonder, what do you think would happen if we didn''t argue here and sent it forward? "Isn''t that going to be believing the players you sent in? "It would be decided to be a meal. That''s the silver ghost fist run at the heart and before they fall, it''s a leg pull." But if you can''t do much here, you can do a lot in the field. It develops into a literal killing between sent operatives. Because if you decide beforehand who owns the divine sword ''head to head'', at least it won''t mean killing players from other countries. "If we decide the winning country beforehand, we can avoid killing each other with ''allies''. Don''t you even know that? "So, but the... we shouldn''t figure out how to get the run off..." "That''s not what we should think! In a way, say something politician. But that''s not in a bad way. "That''s what people in the field should think! We just need to make sure the crime scene doesn''t do anything extra so we can do enough! I don''t know why, experts in the field are the ones most familiar with those M.O. ''s. Even if people outside the specialty come up with wisdom here, it will never work. "Anyway...... a little out of line but why not decide which country will win" We must take Eckezaks from the Arkana kingdom. I don''t care where that is, but if I can, I want my own country to get it. The Heads of State of the North were trying to set up a system of cooperation in a different way from that of the countries of the South, which had nothing more to lose. "You mean the winning country gets second place to Arcana? "The story isn''t even that simple. Think about it, do you think the dragon would shut up for Eckezaks traveling from Arcana to another country? "... as Arcana was done, that they would preemptively attack? "That''s the thing...... it''s not strange to say that the opponent has one head, but that the national territory is burned round" Now he bears the obligation to fight the dragon for getting the Eckezacks from Arcana in the tail. That was too burdensome for a narrow country. "Of course, I''m not willing to allow Arcana to be arbitrary like this. Why don''t you decide on that, a country with a mission to fight dragons?" "So ''up there'' is still a hassle to make decisions. Therefore, behave with caution." An operative on the north side infiltrating the King''s capital of the Arkana kingdom. They were lurking in the safe house, working on the operation. No one is dissatisfied with the fact that the decision above is delayed. I understand that it''s a matter of state, and I''d hate to be told to kick it down to other countries. Even for once, it would still be more reassuring to be told not to collide with agents from other countries. "But we can plan and investigate the operation. Everyone, I want you to give your opinion." "So¡­ first of all a proposal to bring in the leading local aristocrats¡­ seems difficult" Anything is, but looking for a ''weak spot'' is the most important thing when chopping up someone. The kingdom of Arcana is a nation based on the royal family and the four great nobles, and it is quick to use the four great nobles in conflict to cut down the royal family. "This tournament is hosted by the Royal Family, but the Silver Ghost Fist Run, which is supposed to win, belongs to Batlove. In addition, the royal family already has five divine treasures. Plus, I own one house at a time with the exception of Sopede..." It''s natural in a way, but the royal family owns the most divine treasure. Therefore, it will not be possible to work on the royal family and take it away from the bat. If the royal family didn''t have one, let''s take it out of the batrub, I could breathe in the sweet saying, but I''m already largely biased, so I can''t expect it to work. In addition, the other nobles have one at a time. If so, few would want to embarrass Bathrub. "So what''s the only one who puts on a sopede that you don''t have? "I was wondering if that''s hard too...... not a single sopede holds a divine treasure, but on the other hand we have the long-lived man considered a ''trump card'', ''Sword Saint of the Child''s Face'' on hand" Even though there are five leading houses, the domestic balance is preserved as a result. It also looks like one of the royals with all the dominoes in his hand is missing, but to the contrary, to that extent. Every house is quite honorable, and there is no distortion in trying to fall into the Bathrub. "By this man''s connections, the information that the heavenly realm floating in the sky is supporting Arcana is hustled rather than hidden" "Plus the information that we are killing a lot of dragons in earlier wars by means of rare magic weapons that can only be used by immortals..." "So how''s the other house? For better or worse, the actions of the Kingdom of Arcana give too much priority to the ''national interest''. Few should feel rebellion against it. "Disya is actively engaging its former customers and letting them take it to the weaker, smaller countries on the north where they can''t pay for it. Caputo seems to be providing food and other assistance to refugees on the south side." "But they both seem to follow the great strategy of the state while providing aid to each country¡­" "That''s troublesome..." The purpose is obvious. Throughout the nation, there is oppression on the perimeter, but that leaves too much to be desired. To avoid that, I guess the two houses that usually carry out diplomacy individually are quite concerned. It proves that too much catching up doesn''t make a lot of sense. "Not in good faith, supposedly to reduce dissatisfaction..." "That''s natural. It won''t just be a complete goodwill (...), don''t say one thing I understand" If the Arkana kingdom does care about that, it''s easy, for example, to kill a people sitting outside the border. Anyway, Caputo''s trump card actually has that kind of effect. It just doesn''t mean it''s urgent, it doesn''t mean it''s necessary. The other person is human, and this one is human. In a situation where there is not so much need, you would not want to commit mass slaughter or anything else. "For the most part, even on the south side, I don''t want to give such good intentions. After all, they can only tell you to be patient." If you want to fight the monsters of the old world, leave them alone. Well, it''s not a story I don''t know. "... it''s only natural that Arcana doesn''t move." Everybody, I''ll shut up. After all, it was actually just a war of conquest, just a little exaggerated because the opponent is a monster in the old world. Very few countries bother to help because their neighbors have been conquered. If after the opponent has secured enough territory, it will be all the more so. That''s what the doomed country did to Arcana. "Needless to say, we act only for our home country. I''m not fighting for the south side. On top of that, we have to work out measures other than cutting from the inside..." "Again, you should stop targeting dignitaries. We don''t have any rare magic users, and then it''s really hard to make a point." "Right..." Assassinate the head of the Arcana kingdom. That''s not something I can do to try to do. Besides, this is a situation that the Arcana Royal Family is after. Naturally, security will be tighter than usual. In the first place, the risk is too great if you fail. "After all... I have no choice but to expose those in the tempera, the inhabitants of Lan''s hometown..." A population composed exclusively of human beings of susceptible descent with rare magic users, like Caputo and Saib. "Everyone''s a rare magician." "No matter how much, there won''t be a user from adults to children. How about a raid inside the tempera? "They''re in a hell of a place..." "When it comes to going back and forth, it''s not realistic..." "When that happens, you still mean just the big adults..." The other person knows that, too. But even so, there is no other hand. "Be ready to move when you have instructions from above. Find out as much as you can about their technique." 388 Failure The story above on the north side came together. Not a very preferred story, but he wants to take the form of giving Eckezaks to the swordsman on the south side. If you are a swordsman in an already occupied country, the dragon is no match for a pre-emptive attack. Quite a bit of speech would arise, but since there was no way we could rebuild where there was one of the strongest swords, it was somewhat to give in. The question is how to eliminate the run. There is no way you can beat a mad warrior who has learned to restrain himself on the terms prepared by Arcana. If so, we just have to grip our weaknesses and let them resign. But that''s what the other guy knew, and all the men who came out of the tempera were gathered in one place. A dignitary rents out an inn that stops, and more soldiers pack around it. It was very easy to understand and protect, and it seemed difficult to break through this. An almost absolute safety zone is secured, with enough fighting power available to protect it. In that situation, organizational capacity has already manifested itself. I''m trying to keep it strong. Easiest and surest, unable to forcibly break through by strength. That was a terminal representation of the current situation with limited hands. "That''s it." "That''s easy to understand..." It''s almost impossible to expose someone staying in a robust inn. If so, it is best to aim for when you leave the inn. But it was an easy trap to understand that I would regularly take turns going out. Anyway, the faces inside the tempera were all muscular, wearing a unique ethnic costume that was easy to understand. We are now stranded in a midday mess, but with soldiers in leather armor all around us, we can tell right away with a little caution. "It''s close to house arrest, you''ll naturally feel like getting out. But even so..." "It''s just a little overt... even though they also have flying tools" "But it''s also true that there''s no other hand" North or south, there''s only magic, magic and spells around here. Now is the time when almost all rare magic and its lineage are coming together in the kingdom of Arcana, but that is a story confined to Arcana. There are no such crazy stories around. When that happens, I have a limited number of hands I can really hit. The basics of attack and defense are manageable, but there are not so many ways to break in, whether it''s an enemy or an abduction. Yes, no matter how many states are cooperating, rare magic is'' rare ''and we can''t do anything about it. You have a limited number of hands, so you have to ride their invitations as well. Even if that''s a trap, get over it and eat it up and take it away from you. "... are they both drunk song fists" "You''re a user of the art of stunning a certain range of opponents." Anyway, it works for the average soldier. " "The problem is... that''s distance. If the distance is wrong... there''s no problem." The collection of information made it extremely difficult. Anyway, the opponent is a group of ten rare magics. Many saw their technique, but many were confused that they did not know what it was. Exceptionally, however, it was easy to gather information and much more precise with regard to the four fists. Alcohol Fist, Misty Shadow Fist, Poison Fist, Quadruple Fist. These were previously described by public classes at schools in the Kingdom of Arcana. The countries were also looking into it, so there was almost no problem. "Have you heard that there are users of Misty Shadow Fist around? "I don''t know... but there''s no unnatural space around." "It''s impossible to think that he''s not there... but if you''re on guard, he''s not kiri" "... we had to throw away more stones than we had to" "Totally... it''s a hassle." "Different." The two current users of the liquor song fist were walking around Wang Du while accompanying ordinary soldiers around them as escorts. Of course, it makes sense to invite an ambush, but more importantly, it means mood swings. No matter how privileged you are, there''s no way you can enjoy being pushed into an inn. Naturally, I get tired of it and want to come out on the surface. "What kind of snitch is trying to kidnap me? We''ll throw it and strangle him." "Oh, you''re absolutely right." Well, all the faces in the tempera are martial artists. He is a first-rate combat group, having also gained experience in war the other day. It was natural for them to get on track, and it was natural for them to be outraged. Very few men have quite a sense of crisis and tension. But that''s part of it, and not everyone is thorough and keeps a sense of crisis. Otherwise it was a gap, a hole. It is a long way from the constant battlefield, a misplaced idea between. The soldiers around me tended to lose their minds because the two people they were escorting were like that. I know the importance of the task, because the opponent was a soldier, not a noble one, and he escorted me day after day without any particular affordability. What if it ends in vain? Isn''t that just the end of walking by two nasty men? Soldiers walking well in posture, but their brains were ambiguous. The training is well received, so even if the enemy suddenly appeared, he would immediately get in shape and defend his escort. But that was also a condition that would not have been achieved if the other person had come out first. (You''re in position.) (You can go anytime) He pokes at the prey''s unexpected, knocks it down unnoticed, and strips it as-is. Exactly in the original hunting, the ''real battle'' world, which should also be called the battle of the wild, the slackening of its mind was deadly. There is no way I would try to expose two large adults in a situation where there are many figures around me, grandiose in the daylight of the Wang capital. ''They'' were placed so as to poke such a preconception. It specifies its aim with a small crossbow that it can carry, rather than a particularly flighty weapon. The most important thing for the guys in the back job is not to let them notice until the attack hits and takes effect. Like a snake swallowing a rat whole from behind, he takes the lead and strikes first hand as the king. There is no such thing as an attack or a rush or a collapse or a restraint. Naturally, it is cowardly. But at the same time, it is a skilled move. However cluttered, if more than one man had set his crossbow "properly" aim, his surroundings would notice and scream and his subjects would be alert. If so, naturally, the crossbow will be placed in the correct way and the aim will not be defined. Extremely difficult to target, in a susceptible position due to recoil, but you have to let it hit you without hitting a mess. "Yeah, hey, did you hear about the format of the run game? I hear you''ve made up your mind." "Oh, first you narrow it down to a hundred, and it sounds like a hundred people against that hundred." "Normally, it wouldn''t be enough to fight a hundred people, no matter how much strength they have..." "He''s bottomless..." The prepared arrows are coated with more than ten times the ''lethal dose'' of paralytic medicine. lethal amount, so it will no longer seem like a poison, but it is not. Most medicines have lethal amounts, and even paralytic drugs can lead to a life-threatening crisis if they are too large. Thus, paralytic drugs that exceed ten times the lethal dose are by no means exaggerated. When it comes to why you have that much paralysis medicine, it would be because the other person is taking a panacea that bantows. If you eat them in advance, they''ll heal you even if your body gets poisoned. As this information is true, the only way to restrain the man taking it is to punch in a drug that even that panacea just can''t cure. "Damn, I feel sorry for the guy who wants to be a serious user of Eckezax." "The sword that can kill a dragon that anyone can use, in fact, only the most powerful user can own it..." (Now! A small, high pitch sound that can be heard by those who have trained. Signal it, an arrow was fired from all directions. They were all hit by two soldiers of the escort and a drunken fist, without taking their aim off. "... ah? "... Huh? They were hitting each other''s abdomens, ''appearing'' without touching them before. Stunning to see that. I can''t believe we''re being targeted at this time right now. Such thought was passing through the back of my brain. The same is true of the soldiers. Everyone was shouting at us when they saw it. "So, enemy attack! "Ah, an assassin! The assassins are nearby! "No, it''s a secret detective! I''m going to detain the two of you inside the tempera! "Stand up! You must be close! (What do you mean?! (Run, the operation is a failure! Yes, the arrow was hit. Perhaps even eating pan peaches would make my body immobile. With that, but everyone was alive. It was obvious from what I saw. The arrows unleashed, they did hit. But where my body stabbed me, I hit my clothes and fell to the ground. The scouts had chosen to evacuate before thinking about what had happened. Perhaps there was a rare magic ''something'', while I guessed. Distracted by the crowd trying to escape by the screams of the soldiers, he tried to escape at first sight. "Shh, shh! "Hey, what the fuck?! "Hi-hi, okay!? And fell on the spot. I feel dizzy, I don''t know the ground, I have a crazy sense of equilibrium. Even if you can move your hands and feet, you can''t stand up properly. I can''t even crawl properly. (Ko, is this a booze song fist?! (Stupid, I should have been far enough! (There was an ambush?! But where have you been hiding? Of course, it does not mean that the targeted users of the liquor song fist were widening the scope of their operations by Eckezax. It was merely the ambush of a liquor song fist that was tumbling the surrounding crowd together. The question would be, where were you hiding? "Yes, yes, I''m sorry..." "In a few moments, I''ll cancel the surgery." "Hey, let me tell you something, even women and children make sure, okay? "I know! About ten users of liquor song fists were confirming the ''hands'' of the fallen folk while expanding the technique to its fullest extent. If you look at your hands, you can see immediately what they are mastering, even if you don''t say so, you can see signs of practicing crossbows on boulders. The more skilled I was, the easier it was to discover. "Whoa, I was here. I''ll tie you up." "You may just like crossbows, so be gentle ~" "Hey, how many arrows were there? That''s the least you can do." "If you aim from afar, aren''t you already on the run? They were able to change their sight as they were being held captive, whether or not they were. They were still discovering foreign objects in the blue of the sky, being unconscious back and forth by booze fists. Yes... there was a ship of stones floating, hidden by the Misty Shadow Fist. "You guys, what''s up? "Like you said you''d be ripped off by an arrow." "Ugh, let it go! "I''ll do it next time! (Ya... Again, it was a trap! (But why... why didn''t the arrow stab you?! Our own operation failed. Soldiers from other countries looking at it from afar will confirm it and think of another hand. In that sense, it is not a futile failure. But that''s why I think about it. What kind of technique and tools were used in this operation? 389 Means The most important thing is safety. As hunting regular boars and bears, for example, the samurai of the Kamakura era would never make a name for themselves. You''ll squeeze your wits like humans, dig holes and drop them. Naturally, it''s not about fighting and winning, it''s about meat and fur. Yes, you mustn''t confuse work with hobbies. Aesthetics is important, but it is a desirable product and not a necessity. "Oh, don''t make it hard." "Well then... why don''t we wait our turn" "I mean, you guys are good, but we use Misty Shadow Fist all the time." "We Kameko fists continue to predict." "Isn''t that good, you''re eating pan peaches, right? "I''m scared! Though you guys have seen what happens if you eat too much! "It wouldn''t be laughable if I was dying of too much fruit eating to cure anything! I got it from the Great Eight States, a flying stone boat. Faces inside the tempera getting in on it and guarding their countrymen from the sky. They were not particularly nervous, they were just complaining. But still, there was almost no problem. Because the proper order exists and we use the technique in turns. "You guys...... I''m telling you you can''t hide the sound. There''s a limit to how noisy the city is down there." "Be quiet... can''t you shut up at all" Limits exist in human concentration, but also in field of view. I can''t see everything in the world. And I can''t even grasp everything that''s in my sight. Except for the story with so much training, but that doesn''t mean it can be maintained for long either. Keeping it constant, the mountain waters cost five hundred years, but naturally it is impossible for people to talk. Number one, there''s a way you don''t have to spend that kind of effort. I can''t do it because I''m just trying to do everything perfectly by myself, so it''s just a story that needs to be shared between multiple people. That is what anyone would know. You just need to monitor it in multiple people and change it more regularly. That alone reduces the gap at once. We don''t lose it, but we lose it. "... hey, it''s time. Puppet Fist!" "Okay...... I''ll take care of it! A treasure created by the Great Heavenly Dog, Ogi Man. Has the effect of reducing immortal and physical attacks in a way that allows them to escape to their surroundings. This time, the Great Heavenly Dog is asked to allow the puppet fist user to operate at a distance. Also, all the clothes they wear are turned into grand saints. This was constantly improving the defense of the Qigong Sword by means of the accumulated Immortal Qi. A puppet fist user activates the soldiers walking directly beneath him or the two Ogi men in the liquor song fist. And shortly after that, a crossbow was fired at them. Naturally, it hit everyone''s ''clothes'', but fell to the ground without stabbing them. "Alcohol Fist! "Respond!" The face of the waiting liquor song fist jumps down with the wind firecracker on his leg. Expand the force field to the maximum extent possible and defeat every assassin who tries to escape to the ground for every people. "Oh, well, what. You don''t have to hide this ship anymore, do you? "Right." "Well, come on, say it." A stone ship hidden by a phantom was manifesting itself just above the city. Under his eyes, the users of the liquor song fist are searching for and detaining assassin-like figures from the unconscious folk. From what I''ve seen, they didn''t even look like they were sniped from a distance, so they''ll probably be able to detain them all. "I caught something delicious... but what about the others? "What, the other guy is a praiser anyway. It''s not a big deal for us." To the puppet fist user, the tortoise fist user was answering. The look is full of room. Yes, ''flashy magic'' can hardly be used in these circumstances. Even if I could use it, if I could predict, I could crush it preemptively. If it''s an unexpected meeting, a ''plain'' fist technique is much more advantageous if the other person doesn''t understand what they''re doing. Ordinary magic, roughly the strongest, if you''re going to bump into each other in the army directly from the front. But if you''re in a situation where a large number of people don''t bump into each other directly from the front, it''s rather significantly inferior to other magic. Knowing that, he had a malicious grin. "And well, not like that." For one thing, Tempera''s inner power returned the first raid. The face of about ten detainees all admitted to the raid. of a country destroyed by the armies of the old world, named its operatives. He''s probably lying, but once he''s in custody, that means he can''t help but care. It was to be liberated outside the country at a later date. "Boulders are a group of legendary mercenaries... nothing short of brilliant" "If they''re only wizards, it''s not like this." The owner of Kameko Fist, who was good at it, was reporting to the King and Rikyo. As for the two of us, we wanted them to take care not to pose a danger to the inhabitants, but there''s no way we can say that the inhabitants in the tempera are bad. In the first place, it is the operatives on the other side who have set up in a situation where there are people around them. "Well, most of all... thanks to the treasure I got from Big Heavenly Dog, that''s all." The Misty Shadow Fist phantom is by no means omnipotent. Basically, we can''t assume that projection of footage is their technique and transforms them into another human being. That''s why it''s so hard to blend a group into the city''s mess. But if there were a ship floating silently in the sky, the story would change. Applying a protective colour similar to the sky around the ship makes it difficult to discover it unless you observe it so carefully. In addition, with a personal wind fire wheel, you can land freely from the air. The same goes for the great saints and the little woodworkers, but being able to make treasures means one more rare magic width. That makes sense even in large-scale wars, but it makes particular sense in these downtown wars. "Especially the little wooden man who allowed the puppet fist user to manipulate from a distance. Thanks to you, the bait was easier." "As predicted, do you mean? "No, no, it should be as the operation goes. I wasn''t able to predict the success of the operation directly to the boulder." Of the ten fists that had been preached in the tempera, four were largely published in the school. That was before the inside of the tempera came out on the table, and I had permission for once, but I still feel sorry for it when this happens. Nevertheless, there was strength in the tempera that didn''t make that a problem. Come to think of it, the majority of opponents will have to give up at a time when it is known that ''there are a large number of predictive capable people in the tempera'', even if it is ambiguous information. It''s not like I want to destroy the Raiders, and if you''d give up and go home, that would have been the best thing. Conversely, there was also the possibility of pushing it with a quantitative operation of force, foreseen but irrelevant, knowing that there was a predictive capability, which is also still prevented by the ''quantity of matter'' of the Kingdom of Arcana. In the first place, it would be almost impossible to send large numbers of troops near the Wang capital to lurk them for long periods of time, etc. "I don''t know if you know, but our prediction of Turtleclad Fist isn''t universal either. As you know, we''ve lost to the runs." It was a long time ago, but the festival I could use Occupancy. I fought the mountain water and lost lightly. The reason is simply that the predicted future was'' I get hit in the head and I pass out '', so my body got frightened. At the time of being watched by the mountain waters, Festival I could say that I was immature as a user of Occupancy. Because the most important thing a foreseeable person has to think about is to keep them from understanding how to deal with the foreseeable future. If the opponent is quite intelligent, he or she may watch the movement and choose a completely different course of action. In that case, the prediction may be shackled and the opposite may be pounded. "Well, the art of tortoise fisting is the power to see possibilities, not the power to determine the future." Rikkyo was good at it. Predictive ability, is a power that has existed since the age of mythology, but it foresees largely inevitable tragedies. For example, if you are prophesied to die tomorrow, whoever receives the prophecy will surely die. But in the case of Tortoise-fist prediction, "Tomorrow the river will suddenly increase, so you will die of leakage." The future of flooding the river cannot be changed, but the future of leakage away from the river can be avoided. "For my elixir, I have the power to make decisions about a future that won''t die... I was a little mistaken" "That''s more unscrupulous... Anyway, the very fact that Nong et al predicted the future can affect the future. Specifically, it''s a puppet fist. They can share it when they see the past and the future as long as they''re connected." "I see you''re close to reading minds against Turtle Kok Fist... prediction and reading minds don''t make you kick... better not to look" "It will be." When Mountain Water first fought with Festival Me, I felt that Mountain Water saw the look on my face and perceived my actions. I read the movement the other way from expression and signs. Then, furthermore, I changed my behavior after watching the festival move. At the time of the festival, the skill of swordsmanship was too different to deal with the actions of mountain waters. This was the same for Run, who could watch his opponent move and then turn it into proper behavior, so he could never win with Turtle Kok Fist. It is as if the other side suddenly laid five stones in line. While this one can only move once, if the opponent can move five times, there is no winning. It should be noted that it is even worse in the case of Swivok, where countless reactions to a single action are predicted, which is infinitely chained. Infinitely distant embodies are outnumbered in their ability to think and deal with vegetarians, and they read and react beyond the effects of rare magic. "Well that''s even an extreme example, if the bait player predicts an enemy attack, he''ll really show up at the signs. It will result in a brake in prediction and will no longer be a definite future" The raiding side is listening carefully to the gap from the look of the prey. If the expression suddenly tightens, it''s not surprising to judge the retreat as it is. To avoid that, it was best for the bait actor to hang around knowing nothing. "To best assure prediction when under attack, do not let the user of Turtle Kok Fist directly target you. And don''t let them understand your behavior toward the predicted future. Thanks to the treasure, it''s easier." By concealing the silent stone ship, the users of the Turtle Kok fist could unilaterally be observed from a safe place. By remotely manipulating a treasure you wouldn''t know if you weren''t a immortal, the targeted bait was protected without knowing anything. You can say it was exactly the ideal situation. Even if I didn''t know such craftsmanship, I had to get my hands on it in situations where I could blatantly see it as a trap, and the push on the part of the raiders is the biggest winning factor. I just said, "Tempera, 3,000 years of military law." "Again... I saw it" "No, not at all... awesome" The two exchangers were sending praises at will for their bragging old bodies. The boulders were preaching ten rare magics, and it seems that the combined martial law is immense. "Especially when combined with treasure. You got it recently, but you came up with a lot." "... well, they''re not stupid either." Hearing the admiration of Rikkyo, who is impressed, the winner of Kameko Fist looked disgusted on the contrary. It wasn''t yesterday that I learned about the treasure. On that day of war, the Great Heavenly Dog had already been asked about the treasures he wanted him to come into contact with inside the tempera. If so, with enough time to today, I can easily come up with an operation that incorporates it. "If I had a decent head, I''d think about it." "Oh yeah..." Rikkyo was subtly pulling his face. Indeed, you are right, you look too lightly at the other person. In short, ''I''m not smart enough to think of an operation that incorporates treasure,'' he praised. But there were many novels like that in my lifetime. If you do, the locals will stick to their existing knowledge and habits and will not be able to change flexibly. That''s not limited to online novels, it seems like something that was happening even in real life. "It''s just that you people in the tempera wouldn''t have liked to use weapons or anything, would you? Even if I used it, I think it was in the dark vessel category, something that I could dress my bare hands with." In tempera, the rare magic thing is called fisting. That is also true of the fact that rare magic is combined with martial arts, because even in times of war, they stick to their bare hands. The treasure can certainly be dressed as bare hands, but as for them, couldn''t they resist? "... what do you think you''re talking about?" To that suspicion, the old body sighed. "Well, it''s ''none'' to use in regular games. Besides, it''s" none "to use it in the context of a duel, including when those outside come aboard alone. But this time it won''t be either. It''s not like I''m just saying what''s good for you and what''s good for your aesthetics." Means you can''t use in a regular game, tools you shouldn''t use in a duel. If the opponent does not choose the means, do not hesitate to use them. Is there that width or not, it would be in terms of separating martial arts from competition. "The battle has its modus operandi, and the allowed lines vary from case to case. This time, it''s just that the line is low." The inside of the tempera has continued to survive because it did not lose its flexibility. Proud to be wise, he was once again showing our attitude. 390 peculiarities King''s capital at night, right next to the walls. A soldier in private clothes leaning against the wall and a foreign secret detective were talking. Of course, both sides clearly know each other''s professions and positions. "So, do you think you could send someone to the mansion somehow? "That''s hard. It''s obvious, but it''s pretty broad to say it''s a royal jurisdiction. Sounds like you''ve gathered quite a bit from people who are wary of this sort of thing." "Then you can''t tell the face? If we get the soldiers'' clothes, we might be able to break in." "... for how much? "That''s a lot." "Naturally, what we''re talking about here in the first place is quite dangerous in itself." Claw is also what he said, but it is pinkier when it comes to soldiers'' salaries. A Kingsguard would get a fair salary, but not that much for a soldier to the point of guarding the king''s capital. And not just soldiers who live a salaried life, but soldiers of lesser degrees are desirable. The soldiers who fought in the war ahead had their due reward, but ''luck'' had nothing to do with this king''s capital either. "Though I should have already paid half the money? "So that would be the money that collected the inside information, wouldn''t it? Bring your soldier''s gear, but if you''re not wearing one or two, you''re in danger here, too. I don''t think there''s much sincerity." "... I see" "Sorry... I didn''t have any luck trying to compete with the money I got" At this time, the secret detective had already finished his'' judgment ''. Either way, we''re known to have people in positions like ourselves, and there''s nothing wrong with one soldier in debt dying. "So, how much do you need? I''ll be ready, so get the soldiers'' clothes ready by then. Right, I want at least five." "Dude, the advance is basic, right? "That''s a lot." "You won''t have a choice, because we need something to get ahead of us right now. Yeah, let me tell you something, you can hit any other soldier you want, huh? In that case, my mouth might be lighter." I guess the soldier himself is going to be negotiating well. The look illuminated by the city''s lights was so good and full of confidence. I knew about foreign secret detectives, so I thought that would be a weakness in itself and a reason to be able to pull out the money. He doesn''t think he''ll ever be able to breathe again to seal his light mouth. "Don''t bother with that...... though, I don''t have a boulder with me. I''ll pay you later, then start sourcing again." "Whoa, wait for me. I need it now, okay? Look, you guys are in trouble, too, right? If only I''d grabbed the debt and been told something never happened." "... I don''t have a choice, then follow me. Then I can give you the money." "Oh, yeah, I''m gonna lose it." Of course, I''m not willing to give you the money. I was going to take him to the right place, shut him up, put an end to it, and then find another collaborator. The soldier at the bottom laughed Niyaniya that he could know the secret detective Ajito and hold even weaker. It''s a waste of time talking to such an idiot, the secret detective tries to spot him and give him a final guide... "... Huh? It didn''t seem like it, and he had a loose voice between them. He saw the walls of the soldier that were burning. "Ah, ah..." "What''s going on? Do you regret it now? There were a few faces floating around. There was a human face stuck on the wall, and obviously his eyeballs moved to capture himself and his soldiers. "I''m not free either..." Shizuru, and thick arms grew from thick stone walls. And stay tangled up in the soldier''s neck. "Hih...! Was that a soldier or a covert detective? At least, the spy had to scream. Because, trying to fall back, I realized that my legs were being grabbed by four hands'' growing off the ground ''. "Hiu......" The soldier, who tried to put his hand on his neck, moves once and for all over the walls by an arm tangled around his neck. It was strangling the soldier, and in an instant it was depriving him of consciousness. "Ha, ha, I''m going to help..." Forgetting that this was an enemy country, the secret detective tried to scream. But before that, four hands grabbing both legs began to move at high speeds. That necessarily means a secret detective breaks from his knees and falls back, pulling him around as he is. The four hands went straight to the wall, moving from the ground to the wall, from where they went further up. The flipped spy is irresistible and is transported straight to the top of the walls. No, I was pulled around, you can say. "Chewing Fist." And on the walls were about ten men waiting with ropes in their hands. "Boat Ghost" The users of the Bullet Blood Chewing Fist were being fed a run-off treasure for underwater breathing called the Sky Tube, which was used to swim freely in and around Wang Du. Of all the "magic", the manoeuvrability of the vibrating fist is the best. Sometimes they were able to dive to the ground, freely entering and exiting the mansion. If the treasure makes breathing unlimited, they can swim freely through the ground. But naturally, I bought a bunch from around me. The other fistfighters lived a boring house arrest life without much fun or stimulation. Now only one house is allowed to spend as much time as it pleases, etc. Or the users of Misty Shadow Fist tried to get onto the stone boat by saying, ''We want to go to heaven ourselves'' or something, and it was the feather to stop because we were really going somewhere. As such, the users of the fist were entrusted with "buyouts" and "reconnaissance" and "investigation". I almost wanted to have fun in a nearby city instead of just swimming if I could, but I couldn''t even turn all the other houses on the boulders to my enemies, and they often looked around uninteresting. Even if it never went around the interior of the Wang capital, it went around the woods near the Wang capital, swimming outside and inside the walls. "Somehow, I''m already in trouble" "You''re serious - what a hassle I''ve already had on my first day" I mean, I don''t like swimming that much in the first place. "Oh, the real Run guy dies... me, he beat me up once, huh? "You looked up from under again anyway, didn''t you? "Chi, Chi! You can''t even look at that woman''s hip! "Wow... because there are guys like you, they say," Bite fist is a peeper or something. " "It''s not a tortoise fist, you can''t stop being treated like a peeping demon." "They''re definitely snooping around in women''s water." "Oh, you''re looking at the absolute future forecast or the past, Woman Yu" On a slightly cloudy night, the line was once rested on the walls. Even though I can travel fast, I can get tired if I keep swimming all the time. In the first place, I get bored. I know it''s fun to swim at high speeds, but it''s a stunt for the whole clan if you try it on them. Besides, I''ve been swimming a lot since I was in my hometown. It''s nice to be able to get out this way, but it''s not that much fun. "... shall we go home now" "Right." "When I left, the others said again, ''Did you have fun?'' Or so they say ~" "Run guy... because of him, look at him like this..." "So, he''s the owner of the most powerful sword, isn''t he? The world is full of talent ~" "Oh, my God." "Hey, can''t you hear anything down there? Whether to the north or south, the nations were trying to pull the legs of the run with their feet in place. That is the aim, abducting those in the tempera is only a means. Therefore, some nations tried to kill those in the tempera and put pressure on them. And there were no ''allies'' trying to interfere with it either. "Come on, why shouldn''t you drink it?" "That''s right, that''s all right." "Well, that''s right... because it''s only a look around" "If you don''t, you won''t find out." "Hey, okay? He''s asking me out too." Three adult men walking around the city at night without escorts. Wearing unknown fist martial arts, they were walking fluffy back streets. The two people who look somewhat older are attracted to the apparent liquor store, while one of the younger ones was desperate to stop it. "If you drink and go home, everyone will be mad at you! "Oh yeah..." "Nice, a little bit..." There were three men observing the three from the top of the building. I would have liked all three of them to be drunk if possible, but that could be difficult. If so, you can''t miss the desk. This'' dirty job ''is only a kind of intelligence war, set up by a superpower. You can challenge a mad warrior with your strength, or you can push him in the back work. But if it''s going to be war, I won''t forgive you. Maybe he puts a dragon on it, but it doesn''t necessarily mean he doesn''t get his hands on it himself directly. The kingdom of Arcana has more than enough doom to deal with all of its neighbors. ''lawlessness'', carried out by implicit understanding, is missed by minimizing harm to the general public. But if we cross the line, perhaps the Kingdom of Arcana will make up what needs to be done. "... we''ll do it" To avoid that, put this time aside without a crowd. There is nothing else. Even if we use the magic of fire here, we can quell the fire if we hurry to deal with it. Yes, I tried to kill him. That would be fine if I survived, but I was going to use the magic of fire with the intention of killing him. Because if I didn''t, I decided I couldn''t capture the men who would be eating ginseng fruit. "... nice! Fire from the top of the building, toward the road below. The opponents are the users of ignorant fists that scatter shining powder. I didn''t mean to take that lightly, but I''ve already won this situation. The point is, you can shoot the pre-emptive attack. If you can strike first, magic is the strongest. Its ability to kill is effective even for those who are not human. Well, an unknown fist without physical defense or manoeuvre would surely be fatally wounded. No treasure defense, no physical enhancement, or even resuscitation. The magic of fire was pointless before its overwhelming ability to kill. "Shoot!" Three or three chunks of flames were being unleashed, capturing three targets. "... you''re hit" Burning brilliantly, a magical flame. It''s too simple a way to kill, cutting off the life that hit you directly. Yes, people die if they burn. "... we''ll check the body." And in the tempera, there is no way to prevent the magic of fire. The wheel fist had the potential to prevent it, but it would cut your temper blood instantly if you used it. Yes, there is no way to prevent magic in tempera ten fists. Avoid it, frame it with surgery before using it, or mess it up with phantoms, etc. "... what?! Or do you want ''someone else'' to defend you? "Brightwall!" A holy knight dressed as an ignorant fist was blocking the flames by a wall of light. Robust walls that wipe out magic other than heat and thunder protect themselves and the other two. "Hey, Sacred Knight of Caputo?! Were you dressed as the one in the tempera?! And this is what organizational strength is all about. Factions with only wizards cannot discern the users of rare magic. All I know is that I don''t live in magic, and I just have to judge from the clothes I''m wearing. "Leaving! The raiders tried to escape immediately. He kicked the roof of the building on the back street, jumped out into the sky and tried to jump straight up with the magic of fire. "Gu?! "Hey?! "Huh! And everyone was failing at that. Sure, I was in a hurry, but even so, there can''t be all three of them stumbling around. If that impossible happened...! "Puppet fist, two feathers weave" The fist fighters in the tempera were already connected with the three in "yarn". The three men who tried to run as hard as they could to leave, held that power back just a little. As a result, all three fell on the roof. And it falls straight out of the building. "Gu......! The two fall like nothing else. But one manages to spray fire and try to slow down. Get in shape and try to get away with it somehow. "Guh?! But I couldn''t do that either. Flying is a very delicate task, which can only be done by superior wizards. It is also impossible to do that while falling from a building about two floors away, but it is impossible if it is further connected to the puppet fist. The adjustment of the thrust itself is disrupted, hitting the building and now it''s time to pass out. "I don''t have a job..." The user of the wheel fist who was dressed as an unknown fist uses the bride to contact the three people who fell while they were frightened. It was a decision that I would remain stunned and that I would already have noticed. Besides, it is not preferable to kill aggressively. "... awesome" I defeated a wizard who could fly in the sky. The puppet fist user twisted the assassin who might have even used the magic of fever. The young Saint Knight was once again aware of its anomaly, of rare magic other than magic. "The Tempera Ten Fists are... too strong on these battlefields...! To that truth, I had to tremble. 391 []/(n, vs) population/ The Arcana royal family was being brought in day after day, watching the captive ''Raiders'' and remembering when they were working out measures against black and white mountain waters. With magic by magic, ''the helpless opponent'' can''t handle it no matter what. The inhabitants of Tempera are not as unscrupulous as mountain waters on boulders, but they are perhaps a group. Yes, it''s a group. I can guess whether that would be a pretty hard thing to do for the other person. "The... To be honest, the warriors in the tempera just look like ''country fights bragging''..." Soldiers who were ordered to escort them are reporting that to their superiors. The assassin to be sent in looked quite powerful, but for some reason he had no hands or feet on ''Country Fighting Pride''. Despite the raid, the intercepting side was overwhelmed. "... I see, the most powerful ''group of legendary mercenaries''" On the other hand, the close guards were convinced. I see they are indeed a group of legendary (...) mercenaries (...). Why are the inhabitants in the tempera overwhelming the raiders? Because without falsehood in the sign, the Tempera Ten Fists were indeed the ''strongest'' mercenaries. However, ''the strongest group'' in this case is definitely not ''the group that brings together the strongest individuals''. The Kingsguard, composed only of geniuses with a combination of physical and magical talents, chosen by the Arcana royal family with vast national territory, will be the "most powerful group of individuals" with even harsher training. However, no matter how rare the magical lineage is preserved, there is no way that the tempera, which has been finely perpetuated in a narrow hiding place, can choose the strongest individual. They will only be able to train to the extent between farming tasks, and there is no particular need for them, so they are not carefully trained in group training. Then why are you so proud of your invincibility this time? "Tempera Ten Fist Fist Fist artists are the strongest as a ''small group of mercenaries''..." Think about it, it''s a funny story. The kingdom of Arcana fought the monsters of the old world, who specialize in rare magic where humans are, but so far there was no unilateral impression. ''Rare magic'' used by humans, which should be inferior to monsters in the old world. How does that work so powerfully, unlike in ''times of war''? The answer is simple, a pile of ''vs. magic'' that has been overlaid in the tempera. "What do you mean? "Think about it, they''ve been inheriting their fists for so long that they''ve surpassed even the immortal''s life, right? There''s no way it''s such a difficulty that it can''t be inherited without genius or mastered without a lot of enthusiasm." "... I mean, you say, it''s an easy fist technique? "That''s right. Of course not all of them are, and the strong will be strong. But not everyone is a soldier. Instead, most of them should be far from the soldiers" Legendary mercenaries, so I guess history is long. That it had lasted so long that there was no interruption. This means that excellent instructional guidelines exist. That as long as you have rare magical qualities, a training method has been established that will be sufficiently useful if you are somewhat motivated. The strongest is an organization called Inside the Tempera, where the individual is never the strongest. "But not as a whole, but only on an individual basis? There are about ten of them..." "On the contrary, they are a stronger group fighting in small numbers." "... I don''t know what that means" "Let me rephrase that. They have holes as individuals, but they are blocking it in collaboration with other fist fighters" "... that''s true" "But in the battle between the size of the army, we are overwhelmed by the magic of doom. In other words, if a multitude of tens of thousands of units are hit head-on, then the magic will raise the armament." Swivok is a paranoid perfectionist, aiming to pierce his aesthetic in any situation and never lose on it. Mountain water has also taken over that ideal, saying the unscrupulous thing: ''No matter what the circumstances, no matter how many people are different, if you have the possibility of losing one hundred times, you cannot say that there is a difference in strength''. But that is only the ideal theory of the long-lived. We''re about to admit it, but we don''t usually think about that. Of course, that''s best if you can deal with it personally, no matter what the situation and how many people you have. But you don''t actually have to. In all circumstances, we''re only halfway there for strength that we can absolutely beat. Rather, it would be easier to aim for ''you can definitely win under certain conditions'', even on the side of use. "Usually I hone my strength as an individual in a game, working with other houses in small numbers when things go wrong, and fighting only under conditions that I can absolutely win. That''s the tempera ten fist method......! "... Isn''t that impossible? A battle is something that changes depending on your opponent. Sure, they will have a lot of ''absolutely winnable situations'' against soldiers with only wizards, by a lot of rare magic, but there must still be limits" "So you''re a mercenary. They are not the main force, they are only mercenaries, they fight only when certain conditions are in place¡­ I see, they are right as mercenaries" Fight only in conditions where magic doesn''t make sense or magic can''t work. "They know their strengths. Ten rare magical bloodlines, and being able to move as one tissue is their strongest..." Daytime King''s Capital, tempera ten fists colliding in the back streets and assassins from other countries. Together, among those who do not belong to Arcana. I have no grudges, but I have to fight more than my interests are in conflict. "Heat ray!" Magic of superior attributes, which can only be used by humans. Even penetrate the walls of magic, the magic of heat. A hotline of death that pierces even the formidable beast and lets it remain deadly. "Master Shield." Only cure caused by jade blood can prevent it. But the magic of heat is an attack similar to flashing. For concentrating on one point, avoidance is easier than fire magic, but the opposite is difficult when it comes to receiving it. A bipedal rhinoceros can cure if it is something you can hold in your hand, but only your hands and feet can cure in humans. It''s impossible to accept the magic of the heat emitted as a flash with your palms, regardless of what was once a festival. But that''s a story I tried to respond to with only four vessel fists. "Transient Belt" Though inefficient, immortality will allow you to travel fast. By the treasure of reproducing it, the users of the four-vessel fist were packing their time in an instant. He held the index finger of his right hand, which the assassin had used as the firing port for the hotline, firmly in his cured right palm. "Oh, oh! A hotline that had lost its escape was evaporating the surgeon''s fingers in an instant. On the other hand, the palm of the four-vessel fist, which was'' directly hit ''by the magic of heat, does not have one scorching eye. "Lower section, foot knife" An extinguishing assassin, ''amputated'' with his own feet hardened by both his legs. An attack by a quadriplegic fist mutilates the human body without any resistance. The assassin, no longer speechless, was rolling to the ground overflowing with blood. "This is nice... it''s really convenient" While ascertaining the condition of the treasure wrapped around his waist, the user of the four-vessel fist begins allowances to the rolled assassin. Nothing, because he says it''s more profitable not to kill than to kill. "Come on, what''s up? What''s up? "Ku, the opponent is a Turtle Kok Fist...... he should have low direct combat ability! "Why, you can''t win two-on-one! On the other hand, the users of Kameko Fist were overwhelmed by the two assassins against them. The whole town means I''m armed with a dagger, not a long sword, but I still stand around barefoot to see if the tortoise fist users are insulting me. Nonetheless, the two assassins had already swollen their faces. "Hmm!" "Gu!" "Ha!" "Ugh!" I can''t do any physical interference, a predictive capable man who should be waiting in the rear if it''s a normal battlefield. The man is beating two assassins without even using a dark vessel. Ignore the feints and traction, fall back before you slay your fate, and come around the moment you try to pinch it. Naturally, I am acting while choosing the future, but I only act optimally without failing to be angry. I''m not traveling fast, I''m not exercising my powers. I just keep controlling the tip and don''t let go. Turtle Kok Fist expert, martial arts I''ve been learning since I was born. It boasts unparalleled strength in melee. Except if your opponent even has a long spear, or if you have enough people to go beyond the limits of dealing with it, but not this time. Of course, that''s why the two of us who stood are fighting. "Ku......! Damn!?" "No, it slips through even if you try to defend it! "Without shields or armor, challenge the users of Turtle Kok Fist...... know its reckless! The inhabitants of Tempera are martial artists from the time they were all born. Of course it''s pinky, but there''s no way anything on the battlefield is weak. He makes full use of his predictions and does not enlighten the future he is trying to guide. "If this happens......! I just have to go out to a means that I can''t help but make a prediction. The two assassins split back and forth without a glance. One prepares the magic of fire and the other tries to grasp it by the users of Turtle Kok Fist. The user of Turtle Kok Fist is burned by fire even if he can avoid it. It is so widespread that it cannot be avoided that all allies burn to death at once. The magic of fire cannot be prevented by treasure. So I thought I was just going to die no matter what anymore...... "Huh?" "Huh?! The users of the Turtle Kok fist were at great distances themselves. Until now, he kept stuffing his time so he wouldn''t let his opponent use his magic. He was suddenly giving it up and trying to make his opponent use his magic. Again, Turtle Kok Fist has no physical offense or defense. Even if I can overwhelm you at close range, I can''t reach you or your legs at long range. That''s why my hands are going to stop...... "Yeah! Burn it down! Still, there was enough fire to cover the back street. At the time the magic is activated, every life ahead of it becomes ash. "I refuse! But that''s a story if the other person was really helpless. The flames unleashed by the assassins were, however, extinguished along the way. Yes, it was unleashed by the user of the Turtle Kok fist, obviously by the "magic of water" on the grid. "If so, stupid?! A user of rare magic... said to use magic...?! The magic of water that is overwhelmingly inferior to the ability to kill, compared to the magic of fire. But the enormous amount of water blows out the magic of fire, and with its speed and weight, pushes the two assassins together and flies. That was just cannon water. The assassins couldn''t get up off the ground when the water pulled in along the narrow back street building. Perhaps, your body''s bones are crushed. He seemed conscious, but that''s why he was confused by the inexplicability. Anything that can use magic can discern those who reside in magic. And naturally, I didn''t feel any magic from the tortoise fist user. "The only people who could do that should have been Bjoub the Disuir and Saiga the Retired... why you..." On the other hand, personal talent, special skills might have been good. But the reality was even harsher. "That''s handy... scrolling is" Scroll of water more powerful than real, replicated by Ungaikyo. The tortoise fist user who was using it was brutally overlooking the assassins. "... were you playing" "Oh, even I was playing" Organizational strength is this. If you can get backups from the superpowers, you can get all kinds of gear. If you don''t use it the wrong way, disposable scrolling can defeat the wizard head-on. And it is the strength of tortoiseshell fisting that is not to be used incorrectly. "The ancient man looked up at the stars and saw how the tortoise was cracked, exploring the future." From him, who usually plays games with the same gate and reads each other and deals with the other''s behavior instantly, it''s not a threat such as an opponent who can only use magic. Located opposite what Suibok was aiming for, but this is also a perplexing frontier. He had countless answers for each and every one of them, no matter what the enemy chose to do. But Turtleclad Fist is different. Keep your enemies and yourself on the main road to the future of complete victory. To just one conclusion, keeping choosing the right choice and completing it is the Turtle Kok Fist confusion. "Hence, the star blood, the tortoise fist" Four fists, tortoise fists. Neither is flashy, an interesting or irrelevant technique from the standpoint of. But it''s not flashy, so it''s knocking them down without enlightening their opponents about defeat. The audience doesn''t even know why they lost the fight. That''s the scariest part. "Seeing the future means choosing the future." "Make what look great. You''re running out of star blood because you''ve been making a lot of room, aren''t you? "Oh, that''s not true, yeah" "I guess that''s what you mean by stuck in my words. Totally..." Still, it doesn''t change that the prediction is due to Qi Blood. Fighting while looking at many futures, distant futures during battle means consuming a lot of qi and blood. It comes to the simple conclusion that it will be unpredictable. "... you''re ready" That was something you''d know if you thought about it a little. The three assassins who raided in the back streets have already been exterminated and detained. But it was about five new assassins who were observing it. They had stoned the three of them and watched the war from the top of the building. And I was waiting for the two of them to wear out. "... Let''s go! The five of them all tried to jump at the same time. "Yes." And at the same time, the five of them got kicked in the back and fell off. "... Huh? While making their posture unscrupulous, the five assassins saw the person who kicked their own back. There was one user of Misty Shadow Fist and four users of Turtle Kok Fist. Yes, this is what organizational capacity means. The rare predictor elsewhere is only one of ten genres in the tempera. "We choose the future." It doesn''t make any sense to work out measures against just one predictive capable person. All the other predictors do is disappear and provide cover. "You can only fall from our palms" Whatever physical technique you have, you can only stand back in the air. The five assassins had fallen without a reception. "Well, even if I say what''s right... was it for a nap? If I hadn''t been informed of the treasure attack, I wouldn''t have made it here." Wave to the two below, the five above. Not just tortoiseshell fists, they were sure of the future without fear of anything. Bare hands or disguise them and fight between the few. That''s because it was the most convenient battlefield in the tempera. 392 Welcome Thus, and more importantly, the assassins of the nations who had to capture the inhabitants of the tempera on top of the darkness. Leaving aside their painstaking struggles, the black and white mansion, a sopede unrelated to those delightful bloody killings. Cool evening with the moon glowing beautifully in a bungalow tailored to the Great Eight States. The head swordsman of the Sopeds family, general former director of martial arts, black and white mountain waters were sleeping next to his beloved daughter. It is a mountain water that has been spent in this man''s world for about a decade, but it is still weak at night. I get up with the sunrise, and I don''t gesture with the gateway, but when the sun sets, I suddenly look like I''m sleeping, eating a sunset and falling asleep. I am not entrusted with the escort of Doowe Sopede, nor do I need to take account of your nobility. Just a dreamy day of arching under the gates and communicating the heart and moves of the sword. The days I could live with my family were nothing short for him. Except, of course, what his family thinks. "You look more like brothers and sisters than fathers and daughters when you do this" The husband who solved Kim Dan''s technique was "Sword Saint of the Child''s Face," which was no different than when we first met. That is lonely, but lately there has also been more of a ''satisfying relief from life if it stays like this'' concern, and on the contrary tension has arisen. We have been living for more than five hundred years, so we are all stopping because we are in trouble when we die now. "... my dad seems to really enjoy it." "When Lord Swibbock told me I was going to keep going like this, I didn''t think so... I guess I''m going to" It annoys me when I die satisfied on my own, but I can''t help it because that''s my job. Making hobbies work is hard. Note, who doesn''t say it''s hard? My daughter and wife were sighing looking at the sleeping mountain water and fans. "Sometimes, you know, it glows and thins." "Yes... why should I be afraid to be preceded by a Immortal?" "It''s true..." Could you be the Evil Immortal at this time? I want him to grow old and become a man who cannot acknowledge his ugliness. It should be noted that it was honestly suspicious whether there was'' ugliness'' in the mountain waters. Defining ugliness is a difficult place. "Abnegation is a hassle at all..." "That''s right... a long time ago, even though Zen is going to be a master of people" Much further in this case, it also feels like the future in which the Arcana kingdom perished. Immortals live really long when they''re going to live long, so that seems to be the case. At least the mountain water hasn''t changed for nearly a decade if it''s vegan. "Something you can''t handle..." "It''s true..." When I''m around all the time, that makes me see the unpleasant side. Mother and daughter troubled by slippage in life. Doing so, the mountain water I slept in was, as usual, up in a futile motion. "Sa, san sui?! "Daddy?! Naturally, it is still night and the morning sun is far away. Nevertheless, why did the mountain water wake up? I come up with¡­. "Sansui, are you an enemy?! The mountain waters are alert to their surroundings even when they are asleep. From time to time, Doowe''s danger was also perceived. "... an enemy when it comes to enemies, but well not that authentic. They''re alone, and I''ll pick them up alone." Yawning asleep, he lowered the Daiyashu knife decorated between the floors to his waist, and the mountain water turned to the surface as if nothing was happening. That meant he was going to fight. Too much tension, but I wasn''t anxious the other way around if it meant fighting. "... Shall we go to bed now, Rain" "Right..." The two of them had stopped worrying. Mountain water had decided to ''ban auditorium at night'' as a basis for instruction. It used to be a good idea, but I stipulated that I would officially give guidance. Even if it is natural to impose it on the battlefield, we do not impose it unnecessarily on a daily basis. If you can get enough training by day, you don''t need to train at night. Instead, I don''t like the sweetness of having to train at night. The students under the gate responded by the reasoning that, if you ask me, it is true. Since the mountain waters of the day were fast asleep and arching early in the morning, there were many who would take it as a model. Nevertheless, some men wanted to drink at night. I don''t drink mountain water myself (or I don''t get drunk if it''s not immortal booze), but I would have forgiven drinking to the extent that it doesn''t sound the next day. Therefore, it was normal for the students to drink on the night of the month. Everyone is calm, so they just drink wine quietly without making a scene, but this is surprisingly fun. At the time of becoming a mountain water apprentice at any rate, the birth is decided as long as you complete your studies. Many have already become martial arts guides, so clearly, they are just winners. That''s why we were surprised when our own master showed up with a knife. He came out into the mansion garden in an atmosphere that looked slightly sleepy but clearly wasn''t a joke. "Everyone, listen carefully" Out in a gravel-layed garden, he swallowed a golden dan with his eyes soaked. "We''ve got a killer on our way. I''ll welcome you in person, so once you''ve had your drinks" It''s a non-nervous way of speaking, but I''m clearly going to ''welcome'' it. Everyone grasps the situation and rushes to start supporting it. "As always, Lord Sansui is disciplined." "Oh, I didn''t expect to welcome myself as a guest..." "That''s all I mean is that I''m confident in my arms... honestly, don''t admire me" Sopedo majesty, black and white mountain waters. He takes it alone against the challenger. This is an impossible story if it''s normal. Speaking of martial arts guides, he is the most powerful swordsman recognized by the lords of the region. The swordsman was injured by someone else, which would damage his reputation. And that''s the only thing that makes that wound more famous. Naturally, but for a martial arts guide role, it''s harmless and unprofitable. If anything happens, most challengers will hit their disciples and men to ''return''. But I don''t do that in mountain water. pride in never happening, such as what if. No old age, no fading, but late, sincerity to the faithful. While I don''t think I can imitate it, I guess the reason I admire it is because I want to too. Mountain water stood in a garden with a hint of alcohol. Away from there, the attending gatekeepers are lined with no swords on their hips. It was like a duel I had signed up for. Seeing the sight, "The Guest" was somewhat facetious. Not many, I guess, had shame on themselves for committing the night raid. I was bewildered by what was welcomed with the finest hospitality, but I proceeded to walk. Under the light of the moon, he shows himself before the mountain waters. The gatekeepers frowned when they saw the guest. "... Child-faced Sword Saint, you''re Shirokuro Sansui" "Yes, you''re right" I had a good physique first. Perhaps its height is over two meters. I had a similar growing mountain water in Golden Dan and it was sturdy enough to look up. It is not fully armed by metal armor, but it protects shoulders, chest, etc. with thick leather protective equipment. In that hand was a two-handed sword worthy of stature. That''s it, there''s no way you''re weak. Neither Mountain Water nor Suibok will ever deny their muscles or physique. That''s why the gatekeepers also recognized his strength. But the biggest reason would be the expression. He was stepping on the number of places and looked like he had killed humans many times. "... you''re a man as rumored" On the other hand, the guests were surprised. You''re supposed to be there, but there''s no sign of it. While I haven''t drifted my style as a strong man, I don''t flinch in front of myself. An immovable mind like the Great Mountain, it was flooded with what it did. ¡­¡­ The customer looked around. There were gatekeepers lined up without hiding, trying to see where their leaders would fight. Now, all of a sudden, there won''t be any surprises. That''s all I feel angry about being seen down there, but I also thought it was quick. "You''re going to fight for me." "Absolutely." The customer pulled out his sword. Mountain water also pulled out a knife. "The strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arcana, let me show you that move" A great man stands on the upper level. The figure is full of intimidation, and only the fate of death will await the man standing before him. If that''s the usual area of interrogation. "¡­ can you tell us your first name? "Baas." "So, Lord Baas. The four nobles of the Arkana kingdom, the head swordsman of the Sopeds, the master master of the martial arts guide, and the black and white mountain waters will deal with you." Baas was in an exotic garden, confronted by a swordsman with a sword under the moon. Forget about them and focus on the person in front of you about why you came here and how much blood you were going to shed. At least, I wanted to fight the person in front of me. That was the purpose, and the thought had increased even further in front of the real thing. How much stronger is the strongest swordsman than you, recognized by the kingdom of Arcana, which has become a superpower? To be sure of that, he was running. "Whoa, whoa! Baas'' swing is nowhere near the helmet. A knight with a full body armor, also equipped with metal helmets, powerful enough not to descend from the brain to the inseam. An absolutely confident blow that smashes any small defense. The first attack to represent his personality, it was so one-sided that he admired the first-rate, the gatekeepers. Slightly forceful, but fearless blow to serious battle. It was a battlefield sword that would be fierce in action, although it was not suitable for a martial arts guide role or anything else. Baas has also experienced battles in the woods. That was a very limited battle of sight, unlike an open garden, with lots of obstacles on top of the lack of starlight. If only he had survived the battlefield, he would have taken a knife to his chest before he could wave his sword down, and he would have sworn even more empty. Yes, it''s impossible. Looking back as he held his chest, there stood the mountain water. Instead of being a remnant, I''m just putting up a knife to say I''m redoing. We should have been able to kill them as they were if we pursued them, not as they were later or earlier. "... really, as rumored" Kill as many children as you deem necessary, but if you deem unnecessary, defeat even serious enemies without killing them. Baas restated his sword, confirming the rumors that were eyebrow spit. Angrily, chest pain is not an obstacle to combat. It was something I knew they were strong, so I really re-divided them. We can still fight, but therefore, Baas had not admitted to losing. But the surrounding faces were somewhat surprised. Yes, because the sight in front of me was so unnatural. "Why didn''t you knock him down with one blow? Yes, the usual mountain waters would have ended in the present merger. He didn''t have to hit a blow, he was stuffing it with an inch stop and a cut to the throat, or a blow or something. It was too unnatural not to do it. But it is mountain water, which is also rationalism in battle. I assumed there was a reason, and there was no fuss. At least, it''s a good game. The battle that cuts each other with a single sword is a thank you to the man. A battle dedicated to winning but with no decadent inferiority, dedicated to fighting and surpassing opponents. "... well, I''m sure he''s the one who wants to fight, to be adorable" The gatekeepers carved out the majesty of their master, who entertained their sudden guests, while performing a gazette to feed themselves. It is a very vivid, moon-night act. 393 Stay Slashing your opponent with a sword is very difficult. If, for example, a knife is pressed at a weird angle without holding the knife correctly as slashing the ingredients on the slab, you will know that just imagining it won''t cut it. Unlike cooking, of course, you don''t have to make it into two pieces, it''s not that much of a problem because you just need to be fatally injured. But again, it''s not easy to slash someone wearing protective gear, whether leather or anything. Conversely, it meant that even if you had a metal weapon, you wouldn''t have to slash it if you dared attack it over your protective gear. Naturally, that doesn''t hurt. Bar a block of metal and a large adult weighs in and swings full. I just got that with leather protective equipment, and there''s no way it won''t hurt. If it is a shield in the hand, it is still armor worn on the body. Then there''s no way I can take it. "... ku" Ruggedness is also a talent. Baas had managed to hold out while creating a red bruise on his body. To put it correctly, he had been beaten to the point where he would not pass out by the idea that it would be okay to punch in because his body was inflexible. ¡­¡­ The mountain water is intact and there. Baas finally began to observe the mountain waters here. The whole thing grasps that. Those who have been instructed by the mountain waters are learning in depth how to enjoy the duel. For better or worse, the students were guessing at their thoughts. (I''m going to read this move, as that was this guy''s rare magic...... how can I win) If mountain water kills you, there''s no way you can think. But if we''re going to fight mountain water, we''re going to have to fight it while filling in the discretionary difference from what we''ve had before. "Well, they won''t let you use magic" "Well, it''s a new wooden house." "But I don''t think so." "So you don''t have the magic talent" "I feel magic, but that''s all. Probably scarce." Meanwhile, those under the gates of mountain water also try to keep up with the thought of mountain water. Read thoughts from the other person''s movements and read the other person''s abilities by reading thoughts. That''s not necessarily the right answer, but deceitfully it''s not the taste of a duel. And Baas, a party, was turning his head. No matter how many raids you make, there''s absolutely no sign of a hit. Consider, for example, that a simple attack does not make sense. Let the few hand tags circle in your brain and sit back one by one. "... what''s wrong" The mountain water watching it was smiling. "Excuse me, I''m not insulting you." The first time someone fights mountain water, they find it creepy that mountain water is laughing. Somehow, in the midst of a killing, the opponent laughs calmly. There''s no way I''m not afraid of that. But mountain waters don''t laugh to scare you. You laugh with joy, without adornment. "Let''s go on" That said, mountain waters come forward for the first time. Set it up from yourself, punch it in. Besides, Baas was confused and turned to take it. Too immersed in thought, action turns to the back. He was taking the punch of the mountain water, hardening himself. Assuming the mountain water ran to the trick here, it would have sustained deep wounds as it were. "... if I were you, don''t poke your hands or legs lightly here" Who would have crushed it that way? Mountain water is happily making a normal punch and bringing it straight into close proximity to the imminent, but if this is in the presence of a regular interrogation, if the opponent is Galiu, such moves would also be an option. But I won''t. The mountain waters were only fighting their opponents. "Gu...! Physique is the talent. Muscles can build, but they can''t grow taller. Large means you can weigh heavily. Of course, even if your body is large, if you are slashed in the neck, you will die, but the implications are great in a situation where you can compare forces. It is also only if Baas has a privileged stature that he can slash his armed opponents. You can put your weight on the sword, so you can slash it deep and deep. Of course, although it is not irrelevant the grip that can fix a sword with that much weight or the arm that moves a heavy iron sword at high speeds. Either way, Baas tries to push his opponent to fly reflexively. That''s what experience is. It is stuffed as is if you let the opponent fall, or you can disrupt the opponent''s posture even if you don''t. That''s what a battlefield sword is. It''s never easy, the world of the strong. "Ugh...! From the impending, push fly. It is a fine tactic, utilizing a privileged physique. That''s why mountain waters smile at it and respond. Drawstrings if you like. As the opponent glances back at the entire weight of the line, he releases his hand from the line, the moment he tries to pull the line Then naturally the opponent falls behind. The more you are blessed with your physique, the more time that fall takes to get up. Baas put his hips in, that is, put all his weight in, not just his arm strength, and tried to push the mountain water as he stepped in. The mountain waters waited for it. Slowly back down and push the sky. Only if you have your own weight can you use it to push your opponent. But the same person and the same adult man. Whatever the opponent is a woman or child, the same swordsman. Then you have to move your weight, your center of gravity, a lot forward. That''s nothing more than a ''slower to retrieve'' operation. I moved my body with the intention of hitting them, but I couldn''t hit them. That doesn''t weigh in, it has too much clearance compared to if the strike of the restraint comes off. "Gu!" When the mountain water pulled for a moment and pushed in, he took his left hand away from the Daiyashu sword as he quickly stepped forward from it. I want to make Baas forehead strong with a knife patterned head that I grabbed with just my right hand. Naturally, blood runs. It was a devious move, but it was also a battlefield move. The brain is shaken and the gap widens even further. But the mountain waters were down a lot. If it wasn''t over, I didn''t stop doing ''nabu''. Those with a larger physique are basically preferable to situations where force can be compared. If so, you''d better make it nearby. If we don''t even have each other''s blades, though. In other words, even if the mountain water is a complete amateur, it also won at the point where it is entering the nostalgia of a big man who is stuffing himself with a blade. Exactly a hand in packing. You''ll never win, the combat situation you should be aiming for on the battlefield. Even if it is a game, it will be one with an inch stop. If we kill each other, we settle it as it is. But if it doesn''t... This must be an audition. "... strong" "Yes." It''s not even to show the difference in my strength. I''m just pointing out, unilaterally, the unreachable part of them. In this case, what Baas decidedly lacks...... "You''re strong, too, that''s exactly what you do on the battlefield." "Then what is your move...! "It''s decided, it''s the most powerful swordsman''s move in this country." Absolute strength, not even debatable. That is in a different dimension from arm power and magic. It does not deviate from the laws of physics or physiology, it is extreme in ordinary swordsmanship. Everyone could point, he was the strongest swordsman. "What do you say" "What?" "You''ll be living here for a little while too." He''s been carrying out night raids, someone he''s been seriously challenging. A man who unilaterally bogged it down recommends staying for a while. It''s impossible if it''s normal, but Baas convinces me. "... I''m here" When we launched the night raid, it was puzzling. The residence of the most powerful swordsman in this country, the Grand Noble Approved Swordsman of the super-Power, and a man who boasts a martial name worth a thousand gold. Nevertheless, it was extremely defenseless. Seeking that neck, a lot of uncomfortable people would come at me. Why is there no soldier to escort? It''s a simple story. Because I''m really the strongest swordsman in this mansion. Baas slept in the mansion futon after receiving first aid. It was around the late morning when he woke up, when a therapeutic spell appeared on his pillow. The boulder was a grand nobleman''s swordsman, whose dojo was permanently populated by magicians. He is promptly treated and guided to the curators who are undergoing archery after a brief breakfast. "Welcome to my dojo. That said, this is a garden." The gatekeepers are waving their swords along with their hanging voices on the gravel-layed grounds I saw last night. The facades, which had already reached a certain stage and had been recognized as students of mountain waters, had also provided instruction to others. The mountain water that came out of it was welcoming about Baas. "Oh, oh..." "If you would have come at noon, this is how I could have guided you...... visit me sometime next day" "Oh......" Low back mountain water, as always. Plus, I feel a little uncomfortable. No, maybe I can say confused. "Lord Baas has a good physique, and plenty of places. After that, just learn a little trick and you''ll be strong at once." "... please" It is difficult for those who are already strong to collapse the way they fight with pointers from others. First of all, the time you can fight as a warrior is short in your life. If you lose, you''ll die, and even if you don''t, you won''t be able to resume. Then fix yourself in the way you''ve let yourself win until today. If there is an exception, the more powerful will hold your head and tell you to ''obey me''. The same is true of what the mountain waters did, as a result. What Baas felt when fighting mountain water was that he had no hands to hit when he was cramped. It swung down from the big upper section and never existed until now, such as an uninterruptible opponent. That''s why Baas doesn''t have the ''moves'' ahead of him from there. I never even thought about "ahead" because I had never fought with someone who couldn''t get through the moves to release them from a privileged stature. Ahead, the mountain waters are reaching. I''m spending my time there flat. "If you can remember that" He listened. A little dangerous, from a mountain water standpoint, that''s hard to answer. "Can I be the user of Eckezax?" There were many gatekeepers around him. Every one of them belonged to the Sopeds, to this country. In front of them, it wasn''t a good thing to talk about. But everyone kept quiet as if they didn''t hear. "... that''s nothing from my mouth. If there''s just something I can say." ¡­¡­ "The sword should not be shown by mouth" "... right" All in all, Baas was in agreement. Weakness or anticipation, shame on you for asking the mountain water for assurance. "I have a few errands to attend to, so please follow this man here." "... ok" When the mountain water entrusted Baath to his students, he walked straight to what should also be called Shirosa and the main hall. I wonder if an audition is being carried out among them, and I hear a slightly higher pitch. "... shall we begin then?" In front of Baas, there was a big man of the same stature as Baas. When great men and wealthy men confront each other, strange air flows. We hardly see each other with the same physique as ourselves, so on the contrary, there is a confrontation about whether we will lose against each other. "Oh." As for mountain water, the consideration was that it was easier to learn moves with the same physique. In fact, I don''t feel like learning ''moves'' from someone who''s winning in stature. Even if you think rationally that you want to remember, your emotions are stronger that you don''t want to lose. But if your stature is mutual, it''s up to you to remember the moves more strongly. At least, I can''t push it off with my physique. Because if the mind and the body and the mind are each other, we have to learn the moves. "I''ll tell you what... I''ll do quite a bit too, huh? "Looking forward to it." Not bad. Being able to fight a strong opponent was not a bad story. Mountain water said a lot, but the swordsmanship given to me by Suibok is a substitute for "the duel has grown long and has become common to the army". Individual warfare would be quite useful, but it is a rare situation such as fighting armed individuals in the first place. At the very least, a war-resistant swordsman would be preferred to a swordsman whose duel is strong but whose war is not that strong. Nevertheless, this is not the case in exceptional cases where ''nobility'' learns. So is Baas, but his body is big, his muscles are mucky, his voice is big, etc. There''s no way a general nobleman can do that. Because you can''t teach talent to others. "What do you say, pretty much swordsmanship would be interesting too" Under the gates of Mountain Water, which began to teach Baas swordsmanship, were mutually reinforcing in stature. That''s why the difference in technology was historical. It was both struck with wooden knives, but it was Baas who was unilaterally struck in. "... under the gates of Sansui are they as strong as you? "Naturally, I''d say...... But we''re all working really hard." If you can use the same moves, your body is stronger. Besides, there''s really a difference in mastery of technology between individuals. "... by the way" "Hmm?" "Where''s Sansui now? Where, is the word for place. But in this case, you wouldn''t be asking where it is. "Oh, Mr. Sansui will be teaching the nobleman''s son there." "... are you strong? "That can''t be true. It''s just that they''re nobles. You don''t want to do archery with us, you want to learn it directly from Mr. Sansui." Without particular refusal, under the gates of mountain waters accepted ''special treatment''. But that''s why I was aware of Baas'' expression. I miss the old days, envy and anger. I have money, I can''t help but be angry at the people who are generous just because they are born good. "... Sansui must be the strongest swordsman in this country" "Oh, of course. In that regard, the King will admit it." "Yet... do you care about nobility" Curse the inertia of the world, young. 394 Archaeology Yamashui is the general director of martial arts, and does not directly provide guidance to nobility. Instruction to the guiding role is the job, which means indirect instruction. If you can do it in school, you won''t have a head teacher or a principal. I also feel a little different, but generally there is no mistake. If mountain water were to teach nobility, it would mean that there are places beyond the active martial arts guides. If you try to make it mountain water, more than half of the martial arts guides are unrelated to themselves. Instead of them, I was hesitant to provide direct instruction. It doesn''t matter how anyone, such as the martial arts guide role, is the same if you polarize it in the first place. To be clear, I am merely undertaking one of your aristocratic archeologies. It''s a kind of upbringing, and nobody wants practicality or anything else. Nevertheless, it would be humane to seek direct guidance from the strongest swordsmen of the Arkana kingdom. The guidance of the mountain waters was very calm and famous for encouraging human growth, the results of which were also evident in this war. Even a monster 10,000 years ago is impeccable for loyalty and bravery, such as struggling to death without pulling a step. I definitely asked for guidance. There were aristocrats who wanted to learn for themselves, and nobles who wanted their children to be instructed. I don''t usually go directly to the mountain water. Because the mountain waters are the direct ministers of the Sopeid-owners and there are no other connections. The Lord of Sopeds also did not want to lightly lend his subordinates, which was sometimes blocked. But in this war, the main house admitted no. All the principals except Disyah had a high-pressure attitude as well as compensating for the damage from the war. Therefore, he also allowed to receive guidance from the mountain waters. That is the circumstance, the mountain waters were giving full guidance to the aristocrats in support of the Lord in order to reward the daily favors. It should be noted that the best thing I could have done was to make sure that I didn''t damage their mood. "Welcome to my mansion, built in the carpentry hall of the Great Eight States! Mountain water is an undecorated man, but I was working very hard on welcoming many of you. Specifically, he decorated paintings inside the dojo. He went out to the Great Eight States and bought paintings that seemed to feel the mystery of the East, decorating them to the extent that they were not messy. I also had experts from the eight states convenient around there, so I don''t think it''s a problem. It is the dwelling place of the poor in the Arcana kingdom, such as complete wooden architecture. But I could also impress you that it was an exotic, solid building if you actually went inside. "Dear Shirokuro, what about this painting? "My name is Ten Bull Diagrams, I am a religious painting. This portrays the stage of enlightenment¡­" Some people were poor ministers, paintings that looked boring only in black and white, but quite a few didn''t. By talking about the knowledge I had managed to pack, I had not had to talk about my idiocy. Everything is about preparation. "Lord Shirokuro... what about this painting? Indeed, this¡­ seems pastoral and lonely¡­" "It''s called the Eight Landscapes of Xiangxiang, it''s an ink painting depicting landscapes, mountain waters" It should be noted that when I heard this story, I knew that Yamashui was like, ''Oh, what''s the master''s depths...'' or ''Oh, what''s the Great Tengu move...'' Scholarly ignorance is an embarrassment. "Don''t you have anything a little more colorful? "Yes, it''s here. We draw flower bird paintings on fusma, please¡­" "Oh, I''m wearing golden leaf in a luxurious way..." "The same goes for using paper on doors, but I didn''t expect you to draw this many masterpieces..." In the current situation, where access to the Great Eight States is prohibited, the mansion of mountain water is a kind of exit island. The heavens sitting over Wang Du or the secrets hidden near Wang Du. It is the mountain waters that are far from both of them, but not the others, that are the pipes with both of them. That is why the "works of art of the Great Eight States" and the "treasures of the Great Ten Dogs", which would otherwise be banned from circulation, were also normally placed. "Uhm... when I saw Majan''s carpet etc, I thought the world was huge though" "Yeah, I didn''t know this kind of culture was growing on an island floating in the sky" If I say I have no choice, I have no choice, but the Kingdom of Arcana has become vicious with most of its neighbours. Therefore, only the distant Majan and the Great Eight States and the secret borders have relations of friendship with the Kingdom of Arkana. I guess that''s why you want to know about your friends like that. "It''s a shame, I''d like a few too..." "It is forbidden that the old body of Disuia should be alone." "But I didn''t expect it to be as banned as treasure..." When human beings, especially those without harm, become forbidden for political reasons, it is something they want extra. If it is a place you can visit with Conne, you can see it somewhat. Like a kind of museum, embassy, the mansion of mountain water was flooded with objects from the Great Eight States and the secret frontiers. "Well, beautiful flowers..." "This tree is interesting even though it doesn''t have flowers..." "The fish depicted in this vase, is it real? Besides thoughts, mountain water considerations were taken into account. I honestly thought it might be against the spirit to do too much, but it didn''t seem to be the case to see this reaction. Instead, it may have been more disappointing to have been decorated as usual. "No, it would have been tough to put all this stuff together." "For us, thank you" Nevertheless, the sincerity of the mountain waters had been conveyed. It''s a swordsmanship dojo, so it would be nice to have a stick, but if I burst Master''s Day, I might have bought Shinjuku. Hospitality is important everywhere. Mountain water is also aristocratic, so it is not possible to sleep and spend time in the house as in the training period. "Delighted and honored." Well, I knew I couldn''t please them all. "So." It satisfies the aristocrats, especially the ladies, who visited the sightseeing, but it does not please those who do not. "Since where is the ''double right arm'' that moved the mountains and let the city escape and even cut the dragon? Or is that already the case with the hips? There is something dramatic going on if you come to the mountain waters, and some nobles expect you to be dramatically stronger. In this case, the names of the trumpets fell into heaven and earth. Everyone in the Arcana kingdom sees the figure of a brave dragon and the activity of the five men who buried it. That''s why it would be natural to want eight kinds of divine treasures or forbidden treasures, even if you''re not human in another country. That must be the temperament of a samurai, too. So. "The two right arms were damaged in the previous battle and are kept by our producer, the Great Heavenly Dog" "Really..." When you look at those opponents, the mountain waters can''t help but feel anxious to get ahead. Because mountain water instruction is no different than the instruction provided in Japan. Mountain water took a lot of consideration for your archery. Of course, just because it is an archery to you, the content of the teaching itself does not change as much. All you have to do is remember to do the right thing, gain muscle strength through repetition, and use the machine as your own. If it was anything, you could let me slash the curly straw, or you could let me crack your helmet. Lending a treasure would be quite enjoyable. "Duh, what do you say?! "You have a stiff body. Let''s pull it out once and for all." "Duh, what do I do? "Let go of the sword first. For the first time since foot judgment, relaxing tension will make you feel better about nature." In the first place, the aim is purely to improve swordsmanship by ''a minority (not one)''. I''ve learned swordsmanship from the most powerful swordsmen in the country, and I''ve seen most, if not all, rare things. I can understand that feeling, and in a way, the most powerful swordsman ever. I understand that it is also the role of an expert (professional), and it is easier to do so than someone who is genuinely looking for strength. Or nothing compared to a lady''s escort. "Make a doll in your head and shake it as you think about how much your joints are moving. First of all, it''s important to figure out how to move the joint correctly." "So can you be strong?" Still, some young people are enthusiastic about this because they are not individually mentored. Wooden architecture, mixed archaeology with children and adults, if you wonder what begins in a quiet atmosphere. I can''t help but be dissatisfied with that. "Of course it is. Stacking the right workouts is the first step toward improvement." There is no one on the boulder who puts an elegance on your gathering. Anyway, Yamashui is also a nobleman even though he is a newcomer, and a direct minister in the main house, even though he has lost some of his name. The mightiest swordsman, who cuts down 10,000 armies without metaphorical exaggeration. There''s no way I don''t have respect for him. But even so, it wouldn''t feel good if they showed ''archery'' as a way to get close to him. "Kaku, too, was imposed a bare gesture as an endless invisible drill under the master. As boring as it may seem, a true strong man is something with solid fundamentals." "... the next Lord Batlav, too, is it? "Yeah, you''re right." The mountain waters were also answering the question with irony in mind. Yes, Festival I was working hard too. It is true, then. "Festival I also kept waving my sword for about a month to get Eckezax to acknowledge it..." "A month......" "Nevertheless, that is only a story that qualifies us to deal with the Divine Sword. I gave you sword instruction, but it was already enthusiastic." At times like this, I''m glad I''m at the festival. In my case, it is not helpful, but in my case, life expectancy is normal, so it is correct for comparison. "Thoon, who was a son-in-law from Majan, also learned swordsmanship from his childhood and went to martial arts training without even being the best in the country. Strong people are talented people who don''t fail to train authentically and want to be further ahead." "Without basic workouts, you think you can''t be a strong man? "Yes, it is" "So, who''s on the table? You think they have enough basic workouts? I know mountain water is the long-lived. But then, those who have received guidance from the mountain waters are not connected to the fact that they are born immediately. Does that mean they have that much talent? The young nobleman, unconvinced, was asking dissatisfied. "They simply have muscle strength first" In contrast, I will explain it very carefully. "On top of that, we tread quite a few places and have the courage not to be scared even on the battlefield" I choose words to explain that I''m never the one to envy. "To be clear, outlaws who are just as rough and mouthy as you know will not be here. He is an ambitious and self-trained soldier who cannot be buried in such a person." He tells me that he is never a good person to take lightly. "They were male warriors, long before they came to me. And because they''re looking for further heights, I''m sparing no effort to give them swordsmanship." You and the samurai smiled that some people can be trusted that they would never dislike each other. "Throw away your preconceptions and look at their workouts. I''m sure there will be a new breeze in your heart." 395 Values "How''s it feel to have met and talked in person with Kensei the Child Face? Sopede''s division, his eldest son and father were talking. The gatekeeper sleeps in a mountain water mansion, but you have just had problems with tatami and futon, so he has built some smaller mansions nearby and had them sleep there. Therefore, I was normally free to spend some time. Dinner is over, and everything in the day is over. But it will be a debriefing session for parents and children. "... I was an incredibly virtuous man for doing all that" The two of them have seen the battle of mountain waters. To put it correctly, he had seen Oseo''s obsession with the ''princess'' in his eyes. Of course, the maid in the main house is getting married, so she was showing her face. In the battle of mountain waters, I''ve seen it. That''s why I don''t believe and doubt it, including the fact that I attacked one country after that. "Honestly, I can''t say anything. Out of understanding." "Ho." "If you''re that strong, you should behave as you please..." "Huh... is that why? The daytime gossip wasn''t like you." The eldest son of the division had mentioned ''Men of the Table'' at noon. It is an unscrupulous story if you think about it. Certainly there are some "ex-chimpires" who have trained under mountain waters, and some "current chimps" who have not yet received all the exemptions. But there are also normal martial arts guides who don''t. Nonetheless, it is impossible to come together. It would also lead to insulting the guiding role of another house. There, the mountain waters were dodging. ¡­¡­ Don''t you like samurai? "Oh, I hate it" Though Sopede is a famous Martial Arts family, not all of you are militants. However, there is a tendency for militants to be respected. In addition, even those who do not like or are good at moving their bodies are situations where they are forced to do so. "You want to be able to defeat the samurai? That''s impotent." "Shut up, Dad" "Even if I don''t like violence, I want to punch the guy who doesn''t like it. Well, that''s the thing, humans, etc." Still, those in power have the corresponding personnel rights. If you want to do it, you can do anything in Chicara. But then I guess I don''t feel like winning. If I can do it, I want to do it with my arm, not my power. And I want to win exactly. "Those guys are just great because they have a strong fight...... oh I''m really pissed" "Not really. Lord Sansui also said that what was there was not" "A new breeze in my heart, or..." "That''s the thing. It''s not bad to hate someone, but you don''t hate everyone. And it''s a distortion to the powerful." Even though it is the powerful who use people, hating people will be the end of the line. Even if it''s certainly not all samurai you can trust, hating all generals doesn''t make politics. "I won''t tell you to trust them all, but if you can''t raise a trusted samurai, I''ll give it to you in the future." "... I know" His father had a grin of relief. Not many, and the results of the meeting with the mountain waters had been achieved. "That''s fine. Nothing. At the moment, you don''t have to believe anybody who''s nowhere. That''s all you need to do when you leave." "Then I''d like to ask... what does my father think about Eckezacks? "What do you mean? You''ve already decided to win, haven''t you? "... don''t you think Eckezaks should get sopeds too? "Don''t think so." Without hesitation, the man ruling the division of Sopede was answering. "It (...) is a pull of the legs together. You should know too, the top priority should be..." "The interests of the state, then the interests of the sopeds, and¡­ the interests of the other four houses" "What you think would be in the interest of Sopede... but not of the state. Which means we''re not gonna talk about it." Baas was from the mansion of the mountain waters and was barebacked some time away. Wave an iron sword, not a wooden knife, in the lights of the night. It was a repetition of daytime practice, chopping up ''someone'' in my head. "Huh." A sleepy mountain water appeared before Baas. I took Kim Dan once, but I was even going to go back to my child. "You''re going to be fine." "... what can I do for you? "No, this is how I seem to be doing my audition at night, so I thought I''d tell you to stop. It''s early tomorrow morning, and I think you should go to bed early, right? "... aren''t you the one who''s sweet about nobility? The mountain waters were indoors and archaic to the nobility. So Baas, who was outdoors, didn''t know what the audition was about. But still, I heard a soothing voice. "Swordsmanship is a fighting move, it wouldn''t make sense if you didn''t hurt it" "Hehe." "What''s wrong?" "No, ''cause I thought you''d say" That said, the mountain water was pulling out the knife on his hips. "Go ahead, punch me in" "... why" "The sword doesn''t speak by mouth, does it? Mountain water puts seriousness in the middle. In contrast, Baas shakes it off, though somewhat lost. Certainly because the sword is not spoken by mouth. "... tell you what" "What is it" "You''re gonna die." "I''m not dying." The sword the mountain water holds in its hand is thin and light. In contrast, the sword that Baas has is large and thick enough for his physique. If we bump into each other, we don''t even have to think about what''s going to happen. "Sword by mouth" "Oh, okay......! I don''t know what I want to tell you, but if we shoot each other with a sword, it''s my area. Baas set up on the big upper level to return last night''s humiliation. ¡­¡­ In front of you, there is mountain water. I have the strongest swordsman in the middle. He''s still smiling... Just a little, hesitant. Shake it off, shake it down. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Cracked temper. A swing all over you. Double-cut the thin knife, break the arm supporting it, and further crack the head. With all that confidence, he was waving down the Great Sword. "Huh?! The mountain water was protecting his head with a knife lying down. The great sword of Baas had broken the sword of the mountain water. But the blade was stopped there. To put it correctly, Baas'' movements had stopped. "That''s brilliant...... my arm is numb" The mountain waters approach the paralyzed and immobile baas they retrieve the broken sword. Qigong swordsmanship, crossword. Motivation, whale waves. A move that stiffens an opponent who has defended himself with all his might, or who has attacked him with all his might. Using it, the mountain water was sealing Baas'' movements. "If you wave the big sword down from the top, that''s all you can do to exert quite a bit of exercise...... when you hit something, it''s your arm and grip that you shake down...... you could break my knife by the amount of exercise you had already accelerated, but it didn''t reach me. Well, worst of all, I was shrinking and dodging." Baas in a state sealed of motion, placed his palm in front of its face. "Mr. Baas. You said if you didn''t hurt me, it wouldn''t make sense." The tone is mild, but what you are talking about is not mild to flatter. Baas couldn''t even swallow his saliva in a situation where he was being held alive. "Now I''m putting an inch on you. It''s not hurting." I can''t see the front with my palms, but still the voice color was calm. Peaceful, but very scary. "But enough, I can defeat you. Do you think you need to practice or feel what''s ahead of you from here? The mountain waters slowly, palms down. And he was slowly touching Baas'' thick chest plate. "You think that''s gonna get you something? Biri, and the dull impact was piercing Baas'' body. The shock that was running all over my body calms me down by it. Finally, Baas was able to kneel. "To inflict unnecessary suffering only generates resentment" "Ha, ha...! "Even without that, I can tell you the moves" "Phew... Phew..." "Even women and children can do it, such as inflicting pain. The important thing is to inflict pain on the opponent you are fighting, the stage before that. It''s how it was until then." "Ugh..." "A move is how to render an alert opponent defenseless. Whether the opponent is dealt an effective blow after battling directly in front of him¡­. If so, there is no problem at that previous stage. Did you understand that? When it came to pain, it was too modest an offense. Maybe the mountain waters, which had taken a blow all over their bodies halfway through, are in more pain. But Baas was once again feeling the horror of mountain waters. "Oh, oh... ok" Finally, I breathe. Baas had managed to respond. "I''m glad you understand." "... what''s the move now? "Qigong Sword Method, Cross Characters. And we call it the" whale wave. " "Even me, can you remember? "Yeah, sure. Just..." "Just?" "I''d like you to see it for a year or so." Mountain water seemed sorry, that''s what he said. "... you are" Baas is going to ask the mountain waters'' Don''t Ask ''. I had managed to swallow that. "What is it" "You''re strong." "Yeah, because he''s the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arkana." Still, what came out of my mouth was a word I didn''t even want to say. But still, it was a heartfelt, honest praise. "But you''re sloppy, you''re delusional." "What is it? Give your opponent his/her loss so he/she can hide it. "... you know what I mean? What I wanted to say wasn''t that the instruction to nobility was sweet in itself." ''Cause that''s what they asked me. "... why, sweet to the nobles? "It''ll be sweet for you, too." "Nobles are scumbags." "I''m noble, too." "... you can say you''re a scumbag." I''m a scumbag. Looking illuminated, embarrassed, the mountain water was laughing. He was laughing like a kid deceiving a prank, sorry. "That''s what happened earlier. I put the sword into a trap, sweetening your honesty and honesty, saying that it was not something you spoke of by mouth." "It''s..." "You wanted to preach to you after you had the advantage." Well, maybe so. If I did think about it carefully, I was just restricting my behavior while not explaining it adequately. Baas is going to convince me, but I really didn''t think of the mountain waters as scum. "Why, sweet to the nobles? Tell me why." "¡­ I owe you to the former and present Lord of Sopeds. I''ve been treated exceptionally, but you two are in so much trouble right now." He looked very serious. The mountain waters were so serious that even the night sky could tell. "I want to help you both. As a man who can only wave his sword, I want to do what I can." The sincere words convey that they are sincere. Then why are you so sweet on me? "It was a pleasure." "What? I''m telling you, I don''t want to be your apprentice." "I know. But... you are a swordsman." I don''t know what that means. Swordsmen and so on, there will be as many of them in the jade stone mix. "As the strongest swordsman in the country, I want to be the ''person'' who will be the norm for swordsmen. That''s why I sincerely want to hit the same swordsman unless it conflicts with him" The mountain water knew how my master felt. The strongest is neither loneliness nor isolation. The strongest must be a more intimate being. "It hurts my heart to think if I were the only swordsman in this world. When it becomes a society where no one shows interest in the sword and trumps my technology for nothing, I think I''m going to cry." I remember when it was, what the palette told me. If it leads to mountain waters at the end of strength, it is salvation. "A sword is certainly a tool to contend with, but as a more familiar tool of procession, I think it can be a form of hobby. I think it would be preferable for a nobleman to learn from me as a kind of ''status'', not as a glitch, but as a first step" Then it should be. I don''t care if it''s from form, so I want swordsmen to be polite, not wild or crude. I want it to be a fine profession, not neglected from the surroundings. "... are you saying I''m with a nobleman who''s ''archaic'' the sword in play and I''m doing it for my life?! "As for the position to give guidance, that''s the same. I want both of you to improve, and I want you to enjoy it." Even though it was night, it was sunny and shiny even though there were few lights. "Mu''s nostalgia is deeper than you think. Whether it''s shape-only swordsmanship or life-threatening swordsmanship, I think it''s equal if you can enjoy it. Of course, I think it''s idealistic..." The mountain waters were turning their backs to Baath in the light. "A lot of people are interested in swords and wish they had the right guidance at all times... well you''re thinking about that" That''s what the dean said what time it was. When did you become strongly aware of that? Considering it difficult, the mountain waters walk away. "Me and the nobles, together...?! The signs behind me, feeling confused and fierce. 396 Cooking The mountain water was asked by the aristocratic child, ''How come you have that little knife'', with regard to the sidelines. Baas looked at another gatekeeper throwing a dagger and said, ''That''s a bad way,'' he thought and despised. "Now let''s actually give it a try. Nice to meet you, Mr. Baas." ¡­¡­ Mountain water is offensive for what it is, or practical. Show results in action rather than in words, then provide supplementary explanations in words. Or maybe it fits Baas, but as Baas himself, it doesn''t accumulate. The actions that mountain waters allow mostly make sense. Alternatively, there''s a reason Baas feels dissatisfied. I mean mountain water is right, Baas is wrong. Basically, the imposing Baas was uncomfortable being convinced that he was unilaterally wrong. It was like he had scuffed a bitter bug, and now he was mucky not to be persuaded. Shame on you in front of the aristocracy, or I''ll try to outdo you this time. "Now on the advantages of a short sword" Baas, invited inside the dojo where the nobles were arching, had a real sword on the upper stage. Meanwhile, the mountain water, though flanked by a waist, was not even trying to pull it out. Whoever thought of it, the mountain waters were unilaterally disadvantaged. The ladies who are touring the archery seem anxious, and the children who were in the archery seem frightened. And the adults were curious to see how the mountain water would defeat them. "An object called a weapon is basically advantageous longer. Try to face it with a long spear and a dagger, and it goes without saying." Baas was tightening his mind so that no matter what time the battle began. The mountain water was not oriented towards Baath because he had provided detailed explanations to the nobility. "This short knife is called a sidebar. Of course, when a long knife breaks, we treat it as a replacement, but you''d normally think you''d better have two long knives." Here at last, the mountain water was pulling the sideways out of his hips. "But if you''re going to carry it, it''s often more convenient to have a sidebar." And he was approaching Baas unconstitutionally. There was little preliminary motion and it was inside between baas. Baas couldn''t react because he didn''t know what time he started approaching. "Ooh!" In a hurry, Baas tries to cut to the mountain waters. But the mountain water did not panic, poking the sideways down his throat to control his movements. "If you are still being attacked on a daily basis during a war, even with a sword like this, you may be stuffed with a mistake before you pull it out of your sheath." If you move any further, a sidebar will stab you in the throat. That was something even a child could tell, but Baas seemed to have his heart gripped. "It is also true, of course, that crushing the time itself is first and foremost difficult. But it''s about war, for example, if it''s accidentally cut off from someone different in the city..." Mountain water, once the sideways were pulled from his throat. In time, stand on the inside between the great swords. Convinced of the continuation of the fighting, Baas had cut to the mountain waters, which continued to explain. I''m not losing, I guess it was fear of mountain water. "With a large sword, I am very infirm. Mr. Baas is big and powerful, but still hard to wield a big sword in narrow moments" The mountain waters were dodging it, while fighting back into small pieces. "Light weapons are less aggressive, but they are effective enough if your opponent is not properly armed. You can almost certainly cause scratches, especially if you aim at the other person''s fingers, hands, etc." Mountain water with a light weapon in one hand and a hand aimed at a small chop. Of course, the mountain water is not meant to cause injury to Baas, but if you try Baas, it is not a hoard. The great sword that cuts off the opponent with a single blow is also just heavy if you get inside of it in time. They don''t hang out with each other at all, and they don''t have that gap to wiggle around. Once, we just have to distance ourselves. I think so and try to jump big. Then the mountain waters were throwing sideways as if they were aiming. Both Baas and the spectators breathed in the trajectory of a direct hit to the throat. "You can throw it like this." But the sidebar disappeared in front of Baath, who stood up. Shrinkage method, cattle towing. Upon recovering the thrown sidebar, the mountain water was packing an intermission to control Baas again. "Even if the opponent was wearing protective equipment..." At this time, Baas concentrated his nerves only on the lateral margins where the mountain water had been thrown. That''s why even if the sidelines disappear from front of me, I try to follow that sideline with my eyes first. He didn''t even notice the approaching mountain water and was lightly grabbed by his clothes. "If you roll it like this, you''ll bump into a gap in your armor" It''s not a flashy move, like a single shoulder. I just collapsed and let him get down on his knees. You thought throwing a human with a sword on a boulder would hurt a newly built dojo. "In this way, you also have some use for short weapons. If you only have a large weapon, you can take it down lightly if you ambush with a small weapon." Baas, who was well decorated, still has to look remorseful. From the surroundings, it would have looked like a mould archery, or even a killing squad. He thinks that Baas was also a famous actor, even as the mountain waters rushed. But in fact, there were no meetings. As the mountain waters thought, Baas was only danced. At the same time, however, Baas had to understand one end of the strength of mountain waters. The same goes for persuading myself, but anyway, it seems that mountain water has the technology to be able to direct them the way they think. It''s not rare magic, and I can also guess that this would be part of physical surgery. Assuming that I now fought myself before I met Mountain Water... I also felt that I could reproduce to some extent what Mountain Water had tried to do. Conversely, the mountain waters would have had a good grasp of Baas from the first glance. Every technology was understandable because it was carefully disclosed. But if you didn''t know that, you would have been killed at any time. That is still the same...... that should be horrible, but it was also true that it was getting less and less scary. It is about one day. The mountain waters had left their ladies and children behind to take you and your men under the gates on a stone boat. Mountain waters are immortals, so they can handle stone boats that are treasures better than samurai. We are moving lightly through the sky while manipulating several ships by ourselves. In the meantime, he spoke to all the ships, mainly under the gates, in a voice that could be heard. Naturally, Baas is also in it. "When I say martial arts guide role, I basically don''t have combat as my job. Your security is provided by the soldiers of the escort, and there will be experts on other matters." When I listen to that story, Baas doesn''t like it, but he understands. He said that the archers who work with him, including the mountain waters, are frightening students who teach swordsmanship directly to the nobility. To be honest, it wasn''t an interesting story. "But if I were you, it would be natural to want to make sure that the martial arts guides who provide guidance to me are really strong from time to time." Normally, it is the martial arts guide who the elderly military archery to the nobility. In such cases, the performance overlapped in the military proves strength. But a lot of people would actually want to let you fight. "When you do that, how can you be convinced, it''s also a sign of the arms of a martial arts guide" Mountain waters convey to a changing balloon flavor. Even if it is a martial arts guide, it should be avoided as much as possible. First, if you repeat the battle in very real life, the Lord will question your character. Specifically, it is about Doowe Sopede. "... I was originally hired by the Sopede main house as an escort. By your wife, I was honored to serve you as a child." Subtly, it gives me a distressed look. Looking at that, Baas thinks nobility is still no good... The other dignitaries were empathetic. "As a result, rumors of falsehood often flowed down the alley." Gradually, a ''voice'' was heard in the ears of those aboard the boat. There were many very aggressive voices, which would be riots rather than festivals. "Therefore, sometimes those who hear the rumors ask, ''Is that true?'' I''ve always been there for this..." As you peer over the mountain waters, you and the men under the gate look down. There were serfs there rebelling with weapons, who had just come from a foreign country. "Rumors have a tail on them, and they''re not so easy to prove. Especially so¡­ Rumors of killing a large number of people alone don''t make you believe it." The mountain water slowly pulls out the normal sword that was resting on his hips. All the ships that were going through the sky were stopped. "And those who have been instructed by me may also be told to imitate. In preparation for these circumstances¡­ we will demonstrate." Says the mountain water wiped out numerous evil men alone, before the princess and the Lord, but only by beheading them. Like a brutal anomaly, it was an unlikely anecdote. Baas had also listened lightly, and since he met us, he thought that was a malicious rumor. "How, in the field of actual battle, do we drop the neck of the opponent who cuts us off? Take a good look, including standing around the whole thing" The mountain water went down from the stone ship, seemingly nothing. A relaxed fall, obviously known as rare magic. There would be hundreds of people throwing themselves into the mob alone. In that case, we''ll all have to look directly below. He was searching for mountain water, clinging not to fall off the ship. "Ooh......" In no time, everyone was finding mountain water. Drop the heads of the rampaging serfs as they descend the sword in their hands. Some of them have spears and agricultural forks, but even that one packs a light intermission in their normal steps and chops off their necks to flow. Normally, you don''t have to use shrinkage for mountain water to see all the streamlined movement without its preliminary motion. There are a lot of opponents, and if it''s a riot, it''s still a matter of time. Anyway, the mountain waters feel the gaze from a lot of people, but they are standing around trying not to identify where they are. But if you look directly from the top, it''s different. The mountain water is extremely direct in that it has a wide field of view and grasps the whole thing. "Well, this is how Lord Sansui sees it..." From some altitude, I can see where the enemies around the mountain waters look. Looking at its sight, its field of view, from the direction of its face, the mountain water was brilliantly ''gone''. Just one person, killing extremely unilaterally. Eventually, everyone was screaming and running away. "It''s the trump card of the sopeds! "The dragon killer! "Kei, it''s Kensei! "There''s no way you can win, run! It is an unregulated uprising originally. If the trump card was seriously rampaged, it was normal to escape knowing there was no winning chance. The people of U.N. just split up. "Is this the move of a man who was exposed to his neck and feared..." The more I followed, the more I laughed and coached Black and White Mountain Water. Everyone could not forbid admiration for the fact that he had repeated, extremely vividly, too many hunting murders. "He slaughtered the evil man who attacked my princess''s mansion with only a beheading... he said he had decorated his neck side by side... was it true" The mountain waters would have been in trouble if they had told me to actually just behead and kill the bad guys mob and show them off. Anyway, I have to get someone to kill me first. Conversely, if you can have someone to kill, it won''t be a hassle or trouble for mountain waters. You and the samurai alike saw it in the moves of the strongest swordsmen in the country. The stone ship carrying them slowly descends. We approached the scene of the mass killings and the perpetrator. "It''s an embarrassing maneuver...... how was it" And finally, again, I see mountain water nearby. Standing alone on that battlefield with so many bodies scattered, he was dressed the same way as before. The same goes for not being wounded, but not getting any blood back. He wasn''t dirty, even though there was a lot of blood all over him. "Leh, Reaper of Courtesy..." Says, when you drop Oseo. Mountain Water, who was attending the wedding, was wearing a courtesy dress, so he went straight into Oseo. And while kicking Oseo''s army, he said, he returned without a drop of blood on his clothes. Even it was reproduced as if it were one thing, and everyone was suddenly confused. "Of course, if you can remember all my moves, that''s what I have no face for. But when it comes to losing your opponent''s neck, let me give you some guidance." That said, the mountain water used immortality. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" Instantly at the disposal of the mountain water, a serf had appeared who had earlier escaped from him. "Huh... Huh? He was in a great panic that all of a sudden the sights around him changed. I''m looking left and right, trying to figure out what''s going on. "As you can see, humans move their necks well. If you just kill, swing left or right and you have little problem. But if it''s going to be disconnected, it''s just a matter of being turned left or right." "Hi......?! A serf trying to escape, in a hurry, with his breath cut off. Like chasing him, he was attacking him from behind and dropping his neck in a different way. "Now he was running. Besides, he''s letting me out of breath, and I can''t say his posture is good for flattery." That''s what I say, pick up the chopped neck. It made that cross section look like a specimen of cooking. "So... I did a little work, but I still can''t say the cutting surface is clean. As you can see, your bones are crushed." When I threw that neck away, I was attracting another runaway serf. And as now, the ''audience'' were laughing bitterly. Yes, from the start, he said he wasn''t going to let one of them get away with it. "If you''re talking about ideals, as you can see..." The mountain water grabbed the head of the serf. Strike in your motivation with or without, and deprive you of that freedom. Power method, bun. When it was, it was a move I received from my master. "Hih, hih?! "Once you let me sit down, let me turn my neck down" "Or my body..." "It''s best to make it look like an execution" In all seriousness, Mountain Water explained how to drop his neck. "But now you''re losing your opponent''s neck in battle, you can''t say. So... let me tell you how I can get my neck off nicely." As Baas felt, he carefully explained how to govern the opponent''s movements. "It''s an exaggeration, it''s a toy...... it''s the ultimate in swordsmanship that dominates the opponent''s movements" He/she doesn''t seem to enjoy it at all, but he/she will seriously mentor him/her because it is necessary. "If they are numerous, don''t try them because they are reckless. I''m the only one who can do this to a lot of people, except me, who''s a teacher." This time the opponent is a serf, not a bad guy blinded to the money. Probably fanned by someone, or something to complain about the grievance of treatment. But the kingdom of Arcana, the Sopeds will not allow it. Then it is unlikely that mountain water will hesitate to kill. "Your Lord trusts you..." As if guiding tactics on a board, mountain water teaches them how to do it. The nobles who saw it understood the mood of our principals who were employing mountain waters. Yes, with a large book, Doowe hired mountain water anyway because it was clear that the mountain water had no offense. If mountain water is going to kill you, I won''t use any strategy. Wherever you are, all you have to do is break through directly from the front and kill them as they are. The strength of the mountain water was real without the need to wear a tail. 397 Responsibilities Again, a row on the return ship. They saw the divine work of linguistic extinction, but take the word back that they are on an empty journey to the boulders. "No... you''ve lost your temper." "Not at all... that''s the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arcana..." Out of my mouth is an honest praise. Anyway, the target is a rioting serf, formerly a foreigner. There is no ethical problem at all with killing. Of course, there was a kind of bias in the way I killed him. I didn''t know you cared as much as an amazing cook to slash your neck. It wasn''t enough just to drop his neck, and he was focused on dropping his neck ''pretty'' without any particular significance even though no one cared. Besides, I can actually do it. Exactly where no one understands. "But actually, if you look at it, it''s really convenient to call it a treasure for communication." "Yep, as soon as I hear from all over, the child-faced Kensei goes to crack down on the mob. It will be a burden on Lord Sansui... but there is little leeway for Arcana today. If we''re going to get rid of this quickly and without sacrifice, there''s no such thing as thankful talk." The nobles, naturally, had no problem with being asked by the mountain waters. That would have been heard by those on the other ships if they had listened. Baas hated it, so he kept his gaze out but listened to the words of the nobility. "Nevertheless... I''m surprised you brought us to work, even though you''ve left children and women behind." "That would still be a consideration for those who are bored" Seeing young people. He was completely blue and turned away from the mountain water. "Oh... well, thankfully for us, it was an audition that didn''t make a big difference" "Some young people want stimulation." Doowe did the same, but nobility can do extreme things in his spare time. To be specific, I say impotent to my men. It would be nice if it fitted to the extent that it was unscrupulous to my direct reports, but I would have liked to have done so if I could have prevented it. If we are told by the amputation surface that the method of exposing the neck is at last in front of us, there should be fewer people who want to see it in the future. At least, the people who were there were losing their mind to say business to the mountain waters. Even if you know you won''t bite yourself, if you see the end of the quest that has reached the realm of madness, you are losing your temper to provoke. "Before the bored young man said something strange to play, I guess he put it into practice because oh well he got the opportunity" "If you want to do it, you can always do it. He''s the most powerful swordsman I''ve ever seen." awe of mountain waters, Baas looses his ho ho when he hears that. People who just want to be born and think they''re great about themselves are afraid of real samurai. That was the pain I couldn''t wait to see. "But" "Yeah, that''s right" But the joy is broken early. "Your lord is loyal to all those swordsmen. Wonderful hands." "Yeah, totally. A great nobleman is a great lord." That word, which also sounds like mountain water, was a delightful assessment if you try it for mountain water. If I try to be a mountain water person, I would be more than happy to get praise from the Lord who subordinates such mountain water than to be praised for his strength to prove as much as he wants to. But Baas is different. I really didn''t think the word was worth it to Mountain Water. Instead of a tribute to the mountain water itself, the manners seemed to be taken, such as the praise of a man who was not present here. "Wouldn''t be... How could that happen...! Every nobleman regarded it as a scum, pointlessly bad. "Oh, that''s it. I''m glad you didn''t follow." "Oh, you shouldn''t have seen it. He might scare you." The aristocratic father and daughter, who hits the division of Sopede, were talking at dusk. He was telling the sight his father saw, as he saw it. That was a story that sometimes my talking father was blue and it just made me horrible to hear. "I just understood again. He never betrayed ''Sopeds''. Even if the Lord of Sopeds changes now, he will not leave suddenly. Just like ordinary nobles, if you treat them politely, you''ll have no problem." In a way, it was the most crucial thing. It was so much about the survival of the state that other things got better. Because just because he won''t be there without hostility, he won''t be able to have diplomacy with the Great Eight states or the secret borders. "Oh, so you don''t have to get the next one out of that house, do you? "Don''t be." "So, are you sure you want me to come up with a name? Half the joke, half the ambition, my daughter of my age had spoken. That may have had less of a counterweight to Doowe. I wasn''t going to hate the hassle of seeing her as a maid of honor in the main house until now, if I could see her downstairs. "There''s a precedent for women in sopeds, isn''t there? "If that''s what you mean, it''ll help." "Oh, could there really be a pulse? "In that case, you''ll owe all the other branches." "... I''ll stop" "Do it." This time the leaders of the Arkana kingdom committed a great failure. That was an overwhelming lapse, causing enormous damage to the entire nation. That means that the Lord of Sopeds made a debt to everything in Sopeid territory, not that certain houses have risen. Instead, it could be said that all houses were equally damaged. In other words, if one branch is to take the place of the Lord, the other houses have to be reluctant. "It seems to me that the authority of the main house has declined and the voice of our division has grown louder. Still enough." "Right...... he said he wouldn''t bother to lose money" "By and large... at least I don''t think this is a loss. Sure there are exceptions like the trump cards, but basically Arcana diplomacy should be strong" I didn''t expect a monster to attack me from the world 10,000 years ago just because I drove a small country to its demise (...) when I was in Oseo. Or if you say that, you can''t do anything. In the first place, they''ve been after a country with eight kinds of divine treasures, so Oseo doesn''t really matter. "Rather, I''m impressed that I''ve bowed my head a lot. I might have yelled at the monster 10,000 years ago." "If that''s what you can self-analyze, your father will be fine." "Naturally, we are a division of the Sopeds, the four nobles. If anything happens in the main house, it makes sense to take over the replacement. The head of a branch must be as elegant and rational as everyone can represent the Lord." One day, the Sopede principals spoke. He said it was the same no matter who he was. The head of the organization simply has the right to make decisions, and if anything happens, others must take over. One thing is everything, one person is all. There is no future for organizations that depend on prominent individuals, and the key is for everyone to maintain a certain standard. Whatever Disya was, Sopede was able to do it. "Anyway... the next Lord asks the Son of the present Lord to take over. I know you have a narrow shoulder, but that''s something you can''t help. Someone has to take responsibility, even if it''s not." "Oh, you''re a puppet." "The worst part is that there will be a civil war in our Lord''s takeover. I can''t wait to defeat the country I''m leaning toward because of the short-sightedness of the people who are blind to their immediate greed." Much has been brought back, but it is clear that the current situation in the Kingdom of Arcana is not favourable. That is evident from today''s rebellion. Just as the trumpets have a sense of belonging to the state, so must the new serfs have a sense of belonging. No matter how much you can replace it, you can''t expect stability if you cut it off so easily. "To be clear, you don''t have to treat the serfs cold. It''s like I can''t even tell you the name of the country I lived in anyway, because they''re not learned. If you make your taxes cheaper than they were in your country, you''ll be satisfied with that." "But then the present people have to be convinced." "... well, we don''t even have to see which is more important in the balance" It''s troubling, but it''s also politics. There are a lot of things that I''m not comfortable with if someone doesn''t fit the eye. "Anyway, I want to make the most of these opportunities as well. Shirokuro Sansui has a deep understanding of the nobility and is diligent to blend into our sopeds. There''s no harm in getting along with someone like that." "While I want to weaken the power of the main house, I have to give the ''power'' to the direct minister of the main house... that''s troubling" "It''s more than turning an array against an enemy. Of course, I wouldn''t kill you unreasonably... but I can''t rest my heart" Individually respond and win every situation. A man who is accomplishing that irrationality to a reasonable end is too frightening to make an enemy. That he and the current or former Lord, who created a decent subordination relationship, are the only ones to really praise. It is not the usual measure of interrogation, such as having a monster in your nostalgia. "Interests are in agreement, we don''t get our feet together meaninglessly. We are sopeds, not enemies." "... a little bit, but fine." Talk and you''ll see, it''s important. Because even if someone makes a mistake, if you talk to someone else and get noticed, it will be fixed immediately. Conclude the answer boiled in you without consulting anyone. It''s not that horrible, fun, and stupid. The best thing Baas should change is the self-indulgence that the sword is not spoken of by mouth. Instead of knowing if you don''t tell me, I can''t revisit if you don''t tell me after I beat you up, which is totally sweet. The person who is going to preach must be stronger than himself, but also favorable to himself. Lack of imagination and comprehension, obsession with the rule of thumb that comes from arrogance and solidity. Put them together, they say they don''t have upbringing or they don''t grow well. In other words, it was an immaturity unrelated to age and track record, and the reason why mountain water seemed loving. "My next is you. Serve it right, turn it around next." "Yes." "People always make mistakes, and even if they don''t, there are things behind them" "Yes." "Don''t run away from an apology with those words, like I''m not wrong or I''m not bad. You''re responsible." "Yes." It''s not enough to just kill, just drop your neck, Mountain Water said. Dropping his neck also has a modus operandi, which proved that he should not be left to force in order to have a good way of dropping his neck. Likewise, politics is not just about prosperity if you succeed. Success and survival are paramount, but it is a premise that fewer enemies and more allies are possible, and dissatisfaction must be reduced and distribution increased. You will be spared the momentary success and throne. Constructive thinking is the best asset to the next generation. If you can. The mountain water also wants to tell Baas that. Maybe. Even if it''s already too late. 398 Difference A short time passes. It is the kingdom of Arcana, where many modes of transport were born, but it cannot be used by complete outsiders. If so, it would have taken an early departure from Sopede to participate in the battle to determine the heir of the Divine Sword, which will take place in the King''s capital. If so. Even the day Baas left the mansion of the mountain water, it was largely understandable. "I''ll tell you what first." At dusk at the end of the archeology, the mountain waters and Baas were confronted in unpopular woods. The red light of the tilted sun illuminates the side of the mountain water. That look is somewhat tough for what you''re dealing with the eater. "I will slaughter the sword of Sopede, anything harmful to Sopede" Talk about the sincerity of the experiment the other day. The serfs, even if they were criminals, were not evil. I slaughtered them, even though I didn''t hate them. If you need mountain water, slay as many people as you want. I know that, too, Baas. No, I was informed. "On top of that, I''d like you to choose your words. I don''t want to kill you." The mountain waters were guessing Baas'' position, but trying not to know. Because if you know, you can''t do it without cutting it. "... ok. But if you don''t tell me where I stand now, it''s fine." "Of course it is. That''s the most important thing for me." Sopede sword. For me. The words were hard for Baas. "You are the most powerful swordsman in the Arkana kingdom." "Yeah, that''s right." "I was going to fight you and win and keep my name up with the Lord of the Divine Sword Eckezacs. I''m supposed to be weaker than you, by fighting a little girl named Lan and winning." That was no problem. For once, ostensibly, anyone who triumphs over a run is supposed to be mounted in a bat. "... originally I was a soldier from a certain country. In that country, those who dwell in a lot of magic, they took what is good at magic, and with their swords, they were enemies. I was a cold eater." He speaks of his plight. Excellent talent, citing a martial arts medal, but a half of my life that was never gracious. "One day, many swordsmen, including me, were gathered by a young general. He praised us and said he wanted us to be subordinated because he would give us extraordinary courtesy." I guess I got the chance. He should have had hope then. "And we obeyed the general. Soitz took us to the battlefield, and I don''t know what it is, but he forced us into the Wizard''s unit. Of course, there''s no way I''m gonna take the back in between swords. I kicked the escort and busted out the coward who just had a lot of magic as it was" That was a martial arts medal. It was a big medal. "But... only the general was born. We remained soldiers, and the people around us praised only that young general. I''ll give you that. What do you think the young general gave us? "A piece of gold, is that what you mean? "Oh, yeah. He gave me ten times the salary ''just'' of a normal soldier and wanted me to serve him in the future. I was just going to come out and use us like that." Sad mistake, too many values on both sides were uneven. "I knocked him out. Later, well, a lot." Determining a clear reward beforehand would not have been a hassle. At least, it would have fit to the point of being turned down on the spot. Whatever the swordsman''s side, the employing side should have made it clear. "... then a while later, my hometown was burned by dragons. Well that''s it... my chest was so full of thought. The noblemen and kings who have been so great have fled in fright and are squatting because they can''t go anywhere." It was a dark emotion, but I admitted honestly about it (...). "When I heard about the kingdom of Arcana and the Eight Divine Treasures that defeated the dragon, I thought this was it. Eckezaks can kill dragons even if they can''t use magic." "Yeah, I hear so." "I was really happy when we talked about the Saiga guy retiring and deciding how to use Eckezax" I guess Baas thought he was to be expected. But actually, it didn''t seem that way. "It was supposed to be a time when swordsmen were used heavily. The guys who looked great before were supposed to snap at me. Please get the sword and ask me to take the dragon." He seemed to know what was happening in the capital of King Arkana. That was exactly the proof that no one expected from him. "Who is the strongest swordsman, using the strongest sword? It was supposed to be a tournament to decide that, yet! No one thinks deeply about a swordsman who challenges Run. I''m not even serious about bumping the swordsman I have, and I''m only thinking about how I can fall into a run. "It began with a shady shadow feud, like snakes and spiders! Nobody thinks about swordsmen! A swordsman should be appreciated. A swordsman must be appreciated. There''s no way swordsmen aren''t appreciated. It''s odd that swordsmen aren''t appreciated. "And! You''re truly the strongest swordsman, and you won''t even participate! That''s a good part of the farce in the battle to determine the Lord of the mightiest divine sword! Baas was frustrated. I was frustrated because I admit about the mountain waters. "You don''t want you! Proof of the strongest swordsman! You don''t want to be an unbridled swordsman with two pairs of right arms and an Eckezax! Admittedly and respectfully about mountain water, but I don''t know much about mountain water, but it was a late statement. "You should want to be! That was the scream of a man who thought mountain waters were worthy of the Lord of Eckezacs. "You are the most powerful swordsman! Why are you so obsessed with nobility? "It''s" "You are truly the most powerful swordsman! I... wanted strength like you, yet! No lies, true words. Baas is screaming at the mountain waters, but can''t read the look on his face. Rather than shouting at mountain waters, he may be shouting at the wrong world. "Why are you selling charm to nobles?" You killed the dragon, didn''t you? You protected this country, didn''t you? If so......! In front of you, there is the strongest. Everyone of the swordsmen has the strength they yearn for, there is a ''strongest'' to make even dragons a medal of martial arts. Its strongest, however, was too far from Baas'' ideal. "You should be betrayed by the nobles! You should flatter and nag the guys you''ve always been great at the other way around and make fun of them laughing at it! If you''re strong, you should act great. "... I am" "Even if I get Eckezax, you''re like that. Then me and the other swordsmen! Though no one will be great! You''re the best, you''re rude and rude for other swordsmen, and you have to be rude about everything! The mountain waters were bewitched to be swordsmen admired by everyone. Baas wanted to be a swordsman who made everyone care. That was something I couldn''t get along with. "You are wrong! And about the sopeds..." "From there on out, please don''t talk to me" The mountain water shut him up. If you let me go ahead from there, that''s the only way to kill you. "... understandable. You wanted to come to the battle to determine the owner of Eckezax in search of fame and status. In that sense, I think it''s unfortunate." ¡­¡­ "But this battle is not an individual honor, but a battle for the survival of the nation. In doing that, isn''t it natural to hit all the hands you can? Not very much, but it wasn''t the word Baas wanted. I know about mountain waters, but I have to tell you that. "If you lose, all the people will die. Do you make such bets against nobility and royalty?" "That''s natural! Even we''re risking our lives! You should give priority to us over anything else! "That would be cruel" "Where is the strongest of what is happening in Wang Du?! "... that''s the thing" I know it''s against the spirit, but the mountain waters were still daring to speak. "You said the battle of shadows, like snakes and spiders." "So what! On the sidelines of the tournament, forget about the swordsman, though you''re just doing the dark behind it! of the shady aristocracy and the cowards used in the aristocracy..." "Apologize to snakes and spiders" To Baas, who spoke of snakes and spiders like representatives of evil, the blatantly grumpy mountain waters demanded correction. "What''s wrong with snakes and spiders" "... no, that''s" "You think you''re cowardly and despicable about snakes sneaking up on their prey without sound or spiders teasing their prey with invisible thread? "Oh, yeah! I wish I could try it square and square from the front! "Ordinary carnivores turn off the sound and attack from under the wind. Of course, the same animals can fight each other from the front in territorial strife and female usurpation... but there''s no such thing as grandeur in the wild." As a sort of idiom, I guess I brought up the snake or spider thing, but the immortals didn''t take much of it. "I understand your desire for Eckezax and your desire to escape the misadventure. But it''s none of my business." The day went down, and I was blinded. As it is, the sun slowly sets, dyeing only slightly the clouds floating in the sky, disappearing. "¡­ I can teach you the sword, but I cannot resonate with your ideals" "Why! Are you even gripped by your nobility for weakness?! "I am satisfied with my current environment" "It''s a lie! There''s no way! "You know I''m having a good day." Not all fun things, but still more fun things. I have a wife, I have daughters, I have swordsmen who admire me, and even nobles give me a leg. I can send my routine slowly in such a dreamy, wonderful environment. "... no! What are you supposed to do with the other swordsmen? "I just hope you don''t stick to me. You just forget about me and go your own way." "I want to go up there with you, with your apprentice! "... I thought you replied." A moment that changes from evening to night, the appearance of the mountain waters changes. Baas is not surprised to see the mountain waters that have become children. Because that''s what I already know. "I consider you a pretty apprentice. But you are not the only one of my disciples, and I cannot allow you to publicly declare that you are my disciple. Publicly, you''re only a diner." "It''s...! "It was the work of the gatekeepers, not my own, who defended my honor in the war ahead. I will not allow that to tarnish their martial names. If you''re going to turn me away from Arcana, it''s..." Baas pulled out his sword in the tight air. It was a smaller sword if you try it on him, not the great sword you''ve been using for a long time, and you can take it around somewhat with one hand. No longer, the negotiations were pointless. If we fight, we see results. But still, I couldn''t pull back. "All this... no matter how much you say in your mouth, you can''t give up" "... you''re going to be irrevocable" The mountain water pulled out a wooden knife (...) that was strapped to his waist. "... are you licking it? "What is it? "No matter how much you are, stay a child, with a wooden knife" Baas stands on the upper stage with both hands. "Can you beat me now? In the dark, I can''t read the expression of mountain water. But at least, there didn''t seem to be any significant facial changes. But on the other hand, in the slightest light, the mountain waters seemed to have a brutal look. "Aren''t you the one who said that the strong should be disrespectful or rude? "It''s...! "You just want to be respected unilaterally by others, independently of the strong." It will be irrevocable. Mountain water was the last instruction that might come, and I was going to beat Baas. "I''m not the one you really admire, I''m the nobleman you hate" "No, I really...! "I want to behave like a nobleman to others, and be allowed to do so. It''s also an extension of the sword you prefer." Mountain water does not deny merit. That''s a very animal thought, not a human specific emotion or anything. It is nature that wants to prevail in the herd because it is a social animal. That''s all right. It''s also natural that you want to be in that capacity by being strong. But it''s ugly to deny it. "As a strong man, let me tell you as a leader. As much as you (...)" And more than anything...... I want to stand on top, but I try to involve mountain water, its weakness in my heart. "And it''s too late (...)" About the end of Kim Dan''s skill, about equipped with a wooden knife, the absolute strongest that can''t possibly be disadvantaged. 399 []/(n, vs) reciprocity/reciprocity/ Baas had a heart attack on the mountain water. In fact, I''d say mountain water is an ideal image for him, so it''s enough to make him feel uncomfortable. That is why I was dissatisfied with the current situation in which the mountain waters are grubbing on the nobility and the existence to fight to make it right. Mountain water, on the other hand, remembered a long time ago. I missed what the school director was lecturing at a school near Wang Du. Both Doowe and Blois were unmarried at that time, and they weren''t even born to fans. ''He tried to make flaming armor, not flaming walls'' "He''s burned to death." It was a meaningful lecture. It was the right class, conveying the essence of learning. That was what he lacked in front of him. "What did you learn when you came here? Swordsmanship. "Really?" Baas was trying to show himself differently than the other day. In other words, it is the abundance of options for attack. That''s why he was coming with a smaller sword, unfamiliar with the dare. The opponent is much more skilled in mountain water. Nearly naked, he didn''t need a sword to cut even the horse off, not wearing protective gear. Don''t let them dodge, not wear defenses. Understanding it, he stood on top of it. The thing I''m best at is swinging it down from the top. That''s why I was going to bump that. The opponent fights with mountain water, hips down. Measure your time carefully and aim where you enter your time. You simply fight because your opponent is superior. His tactics, his strategy, were extremely correct. Baas was trying to think and fight because he grasps his advantage, because he grasps the relative difference with himself. "... do you think you''ve grown stronger? "Oh." The mountain waters standing in the middle are quietly packed in time. In his chest, Baas could not imagine. "No, I''m not." Mountain water denies Baas. Baas was under the mountain waters, learning the right swordsmanship. The gatekeeper, who coached him directly, had correctly conveyed the teachings of mountain water. Baas was eager, sincerely receiving it. That''s why Baas became weaker (...). I didn''t even decide that I got a chance, and the mountain waters stuffed up all at once while I was in the middle. And I don''t hesitate to stick in the tip of the wooden knife as it is. Seeing that, Baas was unable to move as he was in the upper stages. For unexpected behavior, he couldn''t be good at it. Baas will be able to crack his head open if he swings back to the mountain waters where he will carry out this unprotected special attack. Baas was so confused that such a thing was beyond his mind. No way, although mountain water is a wooden knife...... "Ha ha." To my throat, there''s no way I''m going to do a spike. It wasn''t an inch stop, it was poking in. The mountain waters had captured Baas'' steeple and had made a blow that could be fatal. He had refrained from fighting to determine the Lord of Eckezacs, inflicting heavy injuries on Baas. "Sweet" And the mountain waters were adding pursuit. It''s not even swordsmanship, a rough attack. He swung a wooden knife to the side as if it were a baseball and wanted Baas'' head strong as he was keeping his throat down. "You''re not getting strong." A large baas was'' struck ''by small mountain waters. It wasn''t fatal, but it was a huge residual injury "You''ve become weak." I can''t believe it, Baas suppressing his head and throat. To him, the mountain waters were talking quietly. "Nothing, I didn''t teach you weird and make you jerk off. If you''d done that, you''d have noticed." Picking up Baath''s sword rolling on the ground where the roots of the trees run, the mountain water begins to talk with his hips down. "You started learning new ways to fight and you were still trying to do it. You didn''t think deeply about what it meant." "... but you" "You switched to unfamiliar ways of fighting, which made you weaker." Quickly, how to fight a burning blade. There was too little practice, including turning it into a new weapon. "I mean, immature" "Gu..." "Of course, I knew you''d hesitate." Did you cheat or betray me? Baas was turning his misguided hatred toward the mountain waters. I told you, you''re sweet. He said the attack on himself should be sweet, cutting with an iron sword. If mountain water would gently defeat me, I was overestimating it sweetly. "When you think and fight, think thoroughly. When I don''t think, I don''t think thoroughly. Halfway through, this is how your body gets stiff" "Oh..." "Yeah, I know. Most importantly... you will be asked to stay and finish the match in Wang Du." Have it done. I don''t kill anything else. The reason for that is that no one else has it. "Gu..." "Do you curse me? "Ah..." "You bet, it''s very obvious" Perhaps if we formally decide who owns Eckezacs, we''ll never get another chance. At least, there''s no such opportunity for Baas to come within active duty. "So why did you bother coming all the way to Sopede to fight me with yourself refraining from such an important game? Mountain water was visiting what the answer knew. Whoever thinks of it, being a user of Eckezax and fighting mountain waters are treacherous. ¡­¡­ Baas was unable to answer the words. Because I knew I was ashamed of what I thought, independent of what I couldn''t say. "Fight me, you could die just like that" Mountain water, say the obvious. "Even if you can beat me, you could suffer heavy injuries like you do now" I say things that are too obvious and impossible not to think about. "Before you fight me, someone else could kill you. Of course, you must have been on guard, because you''ve been attacking me at night." Baas is forgetting, poking at the reality that mountain water is the enemy. "I don''t know if you assumed this, but what about challenging me might disqualify you? Mountain waters are nobles of the Arcana kingdom. If you try to kill that man, he will be a criminal to the kingdom. Even if there is no reason to involve such criminals in the battle to decide whether to welcome them into the trump cards of the bat. ¡­¡­ "First, what did you want to do? I can see that." ¡­¡­ "Didn''t you want me to support you? ¡­¡­ "Didn''t you want the people in your hometown to stop being petty workers and support themselves? ¡­¡­ "Didn''t you want me to believe you and allow you to challenge the grand run squarely? That was his first appointment. He wanted to show his strength to the people of his hometown by beating the mountain waters that he was stronger than his new lord, Run. I wanted you to believe me. "And while you were training at my place, didn''t you want to be supported by me or my janitor? ¡­¡­ Baas nodded powerlessly. "I can''t do that. I don''t know what your position is right now, but there''s no way that I or the gatekeeper can support you, who is supposed to want to get into the battlefield, without welcoming you back home with me." I got my throat slammed. I got hit in the head. I was prevented from going to the game. From there, the story finally begins. If we don''t, Baas can''t even talk. Because I can''t listen to other people. "Above all... you can''t even get to the run" ¡­¡­ "The best thing I wanted you to know is your height. You have the gift of a sword, and you must be treading on the number of places. But to that extent, we cannot throw ourselves into a battle in which the survival of the nation took place." Baas has talent. Baas has experience. Baas has a proven track record. That''s all true, but such swordsmen have as much in the world as they want. Even if Baas is confident in himself, there are many powerful men in line for him. On the contrary, even above him is as much. "Even under my gates there are swordsmen who have the same stature and experience as you. There''s no need to think of someone like me, there''s a swordsman who''s stronger than you, and even those guys can''t reach the run." What the mountain water wanted me to feel was the breadth of the world. "Still, we have to do something about it. That''s why the countries around us are fighting the shadows. That is by no means clueless or cowardly. I''m desperate, I''m doing my best, I''m just doing my best. I can''t let the fate of the nation slip on to you just because you''re a little bit of a fine figure." Normal people have nothing. In that sense, Baas is blessed. But I''m not particularly blessed. I wanted you to know about yourself, not particularly strong, not particularly ingenious, not particularly talented. ¡­¡­ "You''ve seen where I fight a large number of serfs. Can you do that? ¡­¡­ "Sometimes many participants are predicted, and the qualification of carefully selecting a hundred people to fight the run is a riot in which everyone fights at once. It''s just a battle, as you assume, for the soldiers who are sending the general public from the surrounding countries to defeat them." ¡­¡­ "Can you break through that? ¡­¡­ "I can. But if you just learned a little from me, you''ll never win." Seeing the mountain water standing around against a large crowd, Baas was innocently excited and moved. But the mountain water wanted Baas to realize it was scary. I knew I couldn''t do it, and I wanted you to give it up. "Oh." Baath''s voice is back. Breathing is rough, but I can manage to talk. "Am I... wrong, are you there? I had a hard time getting hurt by mountain water. It''s not sarcastic violence or anything, it''s hard to know that mountain water is doing the right thing. That was so hard on my weak self. The strongest is challenged and beaten. Such a commonplace makes it difficult for me to be like this. "Am I good? The mountain water was a wooden knife, a figure of a child. I lost to him for a very obvious reason. I didn''t lose because I was eight hundred long, I was inferior in strength. It was hard, even though it was obvious. It was tougher than when they deliberately told me to lose against the nobles. "I... wanted to be like you..." "Really?" "Like you, I wanted to get better" Is the voice blurred because my throat is crushed? "Why don''t you let go of what you''re doing?" "I thought I told you. If you want to go to the game, you should forget about me and try." Again, it''s sweet. "Did you think you wouldn''t be killed if you saw where I would kill a serf? ¡­¡­ Baas nodded. "Even though you showed your dissatisfaction with the price you fought for your life with violence, you can''t show your consideration, so you put up with me." Baas trembled. "I never thought you were weak. You have enough talent and training. I''m just not used to dueling, and after a while of archery, I won''t be exposed to anything like this." Mountain water affirms Baas. He said it was never wrong. "Do you not remember magic because you don''t like it or because you don''t like it, or because you''re aesthetic? I don''t know about that, but I can''t say I''m in the wrong position to try to live purely as a swordsman" There''s nothing I can do about it more than the Japanese who came to this world the other day. He has lived this world with his own strength and his own will. I thought the mountain waters were adorable to him, waving his sword clumsily. "But you have no right to insult other ways of life." Pursuing the strongest as a swordsman is good. But I''m pursuing the other strongest, contempt for other ways of fighting is wrong. It''s just a flip of inferiority, not good at magic. To those who live in another fashion, there is nothing more shallow and inferior than to strengthen your own fashion. Strengthen your favorable conditions and make it laugh squarely. After all, I just want to win. Even if we lose on equal terms now, Baas is sinking into disillusionment. "The people you insult are risking their lives in each way. As you have found yourselves in the sword, other people are desperately working on their own. Denying it is only immature." It is good to live as a swordsman. It is also good to live independently of the plot. It is also good to pursue the strongest that do not rely on magic. But don''t compare it to the other strongest. It''s odd to live on your own and be strong about it to other people, even if it was a glimmer of sword. Well, if the lives of many people are at stake. "It doesn''t matter what you threw out to be a soldier. But there are people who have worked hard not to throw out what you didn''t like and who have put up with being used by nobles. There are aristocrats who believe in them. They''re already on a different path than you." Come to think of it, isn''t it a contradiction? While I want to be appreciated for my achievements, what I want to be accomplished. To put aside those who have worked so hard before, only to say that they have strength is to rise. "Turn down the untrained. They forgot about you when you left them." When I stopped being a soldier, I gave up being the best in that country. It is wrong to try to be evaluated by that country as if nothing had happened, just because the situation had changed. "... Ugh" In the sky, where the sun has gone down, the stars shine. There were few clouds, starry skies full of sky enough to illuminate the forest. Still, the big man was wet. "You only learn from your failures. Then it''s too late when things happen that you can''t take back." Whatever you might say, the mountain waters were taking away the right to challenge from Baas. I don''t know what was going on as a result, but it was supposed to be the biggest thing for Baas. Everything is about experience, but it''s too late to go through it, and there''s something you can imagine. And with the real end, Baas didn''t have it. "If we want to be appreciated by society, we should know what society is looking for. If you don''t care about society and just want to be cared for by society, you are not a swordsman or a samurai. It''s just a thug." The mountain waters were telling Baas about the future. In a way that is never sweet. "You did lose your chance. But I didn''t lose everything about you." But I can''t help it. Even if the sword is not spoken by mouth. If we speak with swords, it should be ready for loss. "How can your favorite strongest be accepted in this society? If you want to live as a swordsman in the future, you must think about it yourself." 400 []/(n, vs) reciprocity/reciprocity/ Mountain water left the woods using light body work and carrying a faint Baas. First-aid along with the janitor who was waiting at the mansion will put him to sleep. It''s what the mountain water did, but the head injury is still horrible. The next day you should have the magician cure you. "That''s rough for you." Waiting for the mountain water, Bulova said so while holding his fans back. Note that even though I said I was waiting for you, it''s a late night''s drink, so I haven''t waited for you at all. "Sort of." "Though, I thought this would happen. Instead, I thought you''d feel better sending it out like this." "I''m pretty lost... I knew my feelings were shifting" In a situation where the survival of the state is at stake, it is too impossible for a man to pass his will. No matter, he didn''t get into a lot of things. It would have been an unintentional result, either slashed from behind in a brawl or unduly defeated from the front. But still, I think that was a man''s life. "Baas was squarely committed for whatever reason. That''s a good thing, and as far as I''m concerned, it''s a good thing." Scattered, but more powerful bragging who likes to fight squarely is preferable to those who carry out assassinations, abductions, etc. in the shade in the gloom and humidity. And crushing it works. Simple arm strength and greatness would be what any industry would require. "Nevertheless... while the talent of the sword abounds, can a man who has no magical talent be redeemed to the nobility" "Well, I guess it would be a laughingstock if I tried you" "Instead of laughing, I just give up. I wonder what you''ll look like if you hear about me half your life" Blois was the birth of an aristocrat with adequate education, with both swords and magical talents, and even a good face. I guess I could say a privileged girl, who could even have been a close guard while she was a woman. It should be noted that the house of birth appears to have been poor. "I don''t care what you say, even if you have magic and sword talent, it''s just not the only thing that can lead a good life..." "Including that, as long as Eckezacks, I guess I thought," Blois had a full talent. Still, he was rigorously trained by his childhood, and then he was my princess''s escort. "I wouldn''t call it stupid. It''s just... he''s normal. I have excellent qualities and I wanted you to appreciate that from others. That''s why I went higher than anyone." The mountain water was thinking of Baas'' life. It''s not unusual, have a life where there was nothing. "He just had himself. If he was unhappy, he wouldn''t have been blessed to meet." The mountain water gatekeepers know a lot about mountain water. The same goes for the fact that they didn''t hide it anymore, but they wondered for themselves. I was wondering why a strong man has so far fit into just an escort. If you were so strong, you could have joined the army and emerged. The principals themselves knew the mountain water was strong, but it was only a few years later when they fought the Kingsguard that they found out they had the strength to this point. The mountain water wasn''t out of hand, but it could be said that it was spoiled by the escort. "He never met a family member he wanted to cherish, a reciprocal friend, a respected master, or a trusted employer. So all I could think about was being the best." The mountain water turned its hand around the waist, not so well, but the blower. I don''t know because I look like a child, but I still express my love. Although it was a naive expression, Blois had a face that didn''t seem like a lot. "I''m dissatisfied with a situation where I can''t because I''m only thinking about what I''m going to be the best. If he had anything but himself, he would have put up with a little dissatisfaction." Not everything you want will come true, and not everything you want will make you happy. I don''t even know for myself what I really want. That''s what even Swibbock did. "It can''t be a life without any grievances. There''s always something I don''t want to do, and we''re all still alive. He was strong enough to not endure that dissatisfaction and not strong enough to quench his dissatisfaction" It is strength and weakness that we can endure. Is it weakness to be flushed by demands that are pushed from the surroundings, or is it strength to live with them? Either way, Baas had no reason to be patient. "I became an escort to raise Rain. Conversely, I was satisfied with that at the time, and I wasn''t dissatisfied with it if it educated Rain. Not that I had nowhere to think about sopeds, but I could stand it if it was to raise Rain" Nothing special. For his parents'' sake, Bulova also used the power he had worked hard to gain as an escort to my princess. That was never, if not easier, not more interesting, and far from safe. "He only had the goal of somehow wanting to be a great man. Knowing Eckezacks who could make it happen, he came to me with a lot of thoughts... but it seemed fun to him" Baas admitted that mountain water was the strongest. Baas thought he could give up his strongest sword in mountain waters. That was close to loyalty and admiration. For Baas, the mountain waters had become important. "The truth is, like Blois said, we should have sent him off pretending we didn''t know anything. But I thought it was a shame." The mountain water really thought Baas was cute. "But I didn''t mean to let Baas win the run, and I couldn''t let him publish what he was spending under me," "So he said he knocked it down" The mountain water gatekeepers understood the grid of mountain water. The ambition of the man seeking the strongest sword was also that the mountain water seemed to want to stop and didn''t want to stop. Everyone dreams and works hard to make that dream come true. It''s a human thing, and the humanity that mountain waters and swimboks prefer. I did not escape to inferiority, beating the proud eunuch in front of my dreams. If you don''t hesitate to do that, the mountain water gatekeepers don''t admire him. "He was lamenting a world where a man''s romance wouldn''t pass, but there''s nothing more unreasonable than a society where only a man''s romance would pass. Conversely, a society in which only the interests of the whole are needed is also not a lot. In the end, there''s just a situation." "Circumstances¡­ well, yeah" If a swordsman with similar values were to duel, Baas would surely have been satisfied. But the world is complex, and many battles exist as a means to achieve their ends. A shaded battle under the guise of life as usual, taking place in the Wang capital. A battle conducted on the battlefield, where the vast majority of humans collide in complete armament. Those, it''s weirder to bring a man''s romance into a battle for the benefit of the state. "Well, that''s not what I or my master thought." "That''s a lame story..." "There are no hedges in the strongest made by the master. It is immature to be struck by a surprise, dealing with it. The opponent is completely armed and annihilates even a large number of them, and it is immature to give in to armaments or numbers. Of course, if the opponent only challenges me with swordsmanship, I''ll handle this one with swordsmanship alone. It''s immature to use immortality against a sword-challenging opponent." Both the gatekeepers and the blowers were donning against the mountain waters that could demonstrate that as much as they could. Rationally, that would be what Baas asked for. But when what you''re realizing logically explains and demonstrates it, you think it''s cowardly the other way around. "If you try to be a master...... I guess it''s cowardly in itself to impose reciprocal conditions. If you can''t win unless you''re good at it, it''s far from the strongest..." "No, I think it would be more cowardly to win on any condition." What is reciprocity? Many conditions do exist and everyone is searching for many ways to fight. To all of that, stand around with only one wooden knife and rare magic, always winning and never losing. While it is ideal, it is hopeless if it turns to the enemy. If you can beat any opponent on equal terms, isn''t that reciprocal? "I thought so, too. Reciprocity means that there is no difference in the conditions that shape wins and losses, such as each other''s equipment and physique. But me and my master have reached a point where victory and defeat are not dictated. It''s not even equal in the first place because of age." It''s a nostalgia, but there were competitions where only students, or age limits, could appear in Japanese competitions. Mountain waters and swimming boards do not have reciprocal counterparts except for age limits. Yes, in the end, we can''t want reciprocity or anything. "Still, there was a man who reached out to us and actually let us see it... yeah, it''s bad for everyone... what Mr. Fuukei left was really amazing... there was nowhere I could have done what I had to do, and no, really... I''m satisfied..." "Hey, don''t die! The mountain waters that had soaked up as we talked were slowly dislodged. You look like an old man and you go home naturally. Blois, by the face of the mountain water, had a magical wind. The wind caused by unnatural magic makes the mountain waters sane with the immortality disturbed. "Whoa?! "Please, don''t be so satisfied... when the fans grow up, what can I say about you" "Wow, I''m sorry... just, you know, we''re all fine now... and I was wondering if I didn''t have to" "Don''t think..." Really, it bothers me when it seems that way. Indeed, in the present situation, the surroundings would fill that hole without mountain water. As the mountain waters entrusted Baath''s guidance to the gatekeepers, Suibok''s sword had already been taken over by the samurai. Not entirely, of course, but if you put it out there, there''s no kiri. "There are many masters in the Great Eight States... so the Great Eight States are just around the corner" "So don''t think of a reason to die... think of something fun" "It''s fun every day... really, already satisfied" "Hey come on, really don''t leave us to die! I would like to say whether there is any obsession with the family. But mountain waters are made of humans, so I wonder if I need to see my family grow. Even if he dies, neither Blois, nor Rain nor his fans will be so bad. Because I believe so, I die in peace. From the surroundings, it was really annoying. It doesn''t matter if you die, but it doesn''t mean you don''t have to die. "Ha... When I was at Baas, I thought I was holding it back a little." "I don''t know about Baas, but I think I''ve done something about it." Mountain water sees about Baas. I learned with irrevocable things. And it''s a spiritual thing. I just said I fell before I went on a journey to a destination I couldn''t reach from the beginning. I don''t know what his future will be, but we''ll probably figure it out. Mountain water gatekeepers also like Baas. "... I just want you to make a treasure that will keep you from breaking free." "Uhm." "If you could make something like that, don''t even think you would be making it" "Right." Suibok and Cell, among the immortals who live a long time together, are plucked out and long-lived but have no sign of liberation. Cell, in particular, is still obsessed with living. Swibbock wants to live, but he thinks he can die if he has a reason to. Nevertheless, I thought the mountain waters didn''t have to be alive anymore. Maybe the man who has lived thinking he can die at any time will finally die. I guess I found a separation in my life somewhere. "It''s just, you know... I feel like I''ve lived a lot, and I''ve killed a lot. Now I want more happiness..." "So... think about making me happy" "... right. I have time to go to the Wushu Dedication Match, and if I paragraph a lot, will I do a lot with my fans and Rain? That''s probably a lot more exciting." 401 Pathways Beaten by the mountain water, Baas watched as the mountain water gatekeepers were archaic. If you think about it carefully and stare at it, if you calm down and think about it, you can objectively observe the guidance of mountain waters. Mountain water didn''t teach the doorman anything strange, including Baas, but on the contrary, it doesn''t fly away and put on effective training. The mountain waters are strong under the gates, because those who originally apprenticed to the mountain waters were as strong as Baas, and on top of that they received long hours of instruction from the mountain waters. Conversely, it would mean that Baas is even the weakest in this auditorium. There is no way that a run recommended with confidence by the Kingdom of Arcana is inferior to anything other than mountain water. Yes, Baas'' ambitions were already over when he realized the reality that he couldn''t beat anything but mountain water. "... I''m like this" "Well, that''s the thing." Standing at the behest of Baas at dusk were aristocratic men. From Baath''s point of view, there was so much age difference that my father could see it, and so much majesty as it deserved. "Oh, my God, you" "No, I heard there was a man beaten to death by Lord Sansui." Nasty, pranky grin noble. That seems to be a joke and makes me feel young. "That Mistress intercepts herself in discipline for what she challenges, after selling her name too much. Therefore, I no longer saw anything that I would challenge in person for a long time" "... right" "You''re not ashamed to be defeated by that Jen. On the contrary, I''m so proud of what I''ve tried." When they say that, I don''t feel bad. I don''t feel good about being twisted back by the wounds I lost, but on the other hand, I''d be happy if Sansui was admired. That hasn''t changed yet. "Were you strong? "Oh... that guy''s the strongest... too far away" "Exactly. Those who are being coached on that occasion are quite good, but on top of that are the Kingsguards and their comparable strengths. Even those guys can''t beat a run that''s a mad warrior, and it''s Lord Sansui who puts that run down there." "... after all, is the run that strong? "That''s what I''m talking about, not to the extent that Lord Sansui recognizes his strength." To be honest, there is one step worse than a feast. That''s what the surroundings think, and they''ll feel it in person. But still, if you think about my body, you''ll need someone to take over. In that sense, I can say the right person. ¡­¡­ "Do you regret it? ¡­¡­ Baas nodded, for reasons not of sore throat. "Ha ha... doesn''t it even sound like a ghoul" This neighborhood will be the strength of mountain water leaders. I remember my arm strength, and thereby do not cause heavy injuries after subjugating those who ran the battlefield with skill. It is what mountain waters care about that makes the other person acknowledge their lack of reach. "Well, you''ve got a pretty good idea." ¡­¡­ "Isn''t that funny? But the dumb aristocrats are everywhere. And there are people everywhere who are unhappy with it." "... nobility is scum" "Ha! There will be scumbags for those who don''t learn." "You think you''re not? "That''s our line." I guess I''m making it seem fun because I was going to give it a little bit from the start. It feels good to see a young man who was thinking up frustrating reality before, and it feels even better to preach to it. If you can''t take responsibility for yourself, I feel great. "Even if we don''t need as much strength as Lord Sansui or Run has to be strong to some extent. A soldier dies if he''s weak, and no matter how strong he gets, he''s strong." "The aristocracy is strong, too," you say? Are you risking your life? "Even if I''m calling. Well... I''m not fighting on the front line, so if you say no, that''s it." "Then the swordsman is stronger, and he should be great" "If only I had Eckezacks." ¡­¡­ "Without even the Eckezacs, who have opened up their true power, they can be crushed by a few strong swordsmen and other numbers. As much as you know that." It is a kind of truth that stronger is Eli. If so, a noble man who can move many soldiers would be better than a swordsman who is only an individual. The swordsman won''t want to admit it, but on the contrary, you know it is. ¡­¡­ "Nevertheless, what you are dissatisfied with is inherently a threat to us." "What do you mean..." "For example, now you beat me up and tried to kill me. What happens?" "I can kill you... I won''t do that." "Exactly. But not if you''re so angry, right? I''m going to have quite a few arms too, but not enough to fight you and win." Even if we could win, it would never be interesting. Having a fight with a swordsman whose nobility is injured doesn''t make him proud of anything. I just feel painful and can only be seen with cold eyes. "I don''t know about the nobility that made you feel bad, but in the end it''s always there that I have to worry about the most. Be careful not to be betrayed by your subordinates and surroundings." "Hmm... I''ve never seen a guy who cares" "That would be so. Low-degree aristocracy is as elegant, courteous, and crisis-conscious as lower-level miscellaneous soldiers" There are people who don''t like to be treated the same nobility, who don''t think about anything. Men of nobility seemed to know such things well. "No matter how transgressive the attitude is, the swordsman will be thrilled to shake his tail." "I hit him like that." "Ha! You were a weak, retarded nobleman." While I''m paying the money, I''m safe and secure, and I won''t bite myself. Thinking of humans that way is buying them too much for being smart. "The smarter you are about yourself, the more you put aside your protection. Evidence that we take things lightly, unforeseen circumstances." ¡­¡­ "I am smart, I am generous, I am a great man who is fair, fair, loved and respected by all. The more you think so, the more you stroke someone else''s nerves." Baas had remembered his previous young generals. Sure, we were always confident and dignified when we gave our salaries to ourselves. This is all I''m paying for, so there''s no way I''m not thanking myself, that was my face. Even when I was beaten, I couldn''t understand why I was beaten, my face was incredible. "Goddamn it... so did you, but that''s what the nobleman seemed like" "... you think you''re not? "I''m not. Anyway, this is Lord Sansui''s mansion. Even if you hit me, Lord Sang-sui will stop you." "... they''re not close, are they? "That one is constantly attentive to his surroundings. If anything, it stops me before anything happens" "... you trust me a lot" "Naturally. That''s all he''s got." Baas decided to convince himself. I do feel like I can do that for mountain waters. "You know, the smarter I am, the more reluctant I am to take the stage. I guess I hired you to the extent that I just heard rumors that you''d be pretty armed or something like that. It must have been used by the Daiichi ambush force, but I didn''t expect to leave the operation to the man who just hired it..." "I got stuck in the Wizard''s Troop" "It''s... don''t doubt your sanity" Here at last, the nobles were showing sympathy for Baas. He seems to have understood that the situation in which he had been kept more than he imagined was very bad. "An ambush on a unit that gathered those with magical talent... a guard with arms would have been in place, and the wizards would have been fully equipped..." "Oh yes... the escorts are well equipped..." "No matter how many people there are around Lord Sansui or Lord Saiga, the load is too much for a regular swordsman... Even if it was an ambush, I think the cavalry would have been better." "They were all infantry." "I guess you prioritized secrecy... you wouldn''t have felt alive" Yes, it was. Everyone didn''t feel comfortable living. Those with magical talents become a group and use magic. It was effective even for those who were not human, and for lightly equipped humans it was like jumping into a sea of death. That''s not all you do, and your salary doesn''t chase you ten times. "... we were swordsmen. I had no choice but to be killed by a spear, but I''m sorry to be killed by magic." "No, even if I could tell. If you look at the bodies of those killed by the magic of fire, you don''t want to be." The aristocrats, who would be stepping on the number of places, were groaning. "Daimyo, the nobleman who used you didn''t even think he was scared because he did what he did." "It was like that" "You''re frightened... I wish I could stick myself in and die" "Totally." He may not be incompetent, but he was an under-considered commander. He is a man who is killed by his allies, even if he may read the thoughts of his enemies, but does not consider the mood of his gestures. "Such a death squad is something that you take the time to prepare accordingly. How dare you obey such an order? On the contrary, I admire you." "... he said something big." "If you escaped, he would have scolded you." "If you think about it now, you should have done it." I was hoping. After all, everyone was unhappy with their situation and wanted to do something about it. And it was meant to be a big battle. "Even if it''s the same assignment, if they asked me to sleep with them for years, I''d be quite motivated sometimes. But for the sake of the person I''ve been speaking to, I hope so... I''d rather not run away." "Mr. Sansui... what do you think? "That one, too, has been generous for two generations from the Lord of Sopeds... no, I don''t know if I can call that a favor" Use a stray with a child who may not be the bone of any horse as an escort for the main house lady. It was a good story to say, but he is in fact the most powerful swordsman I have trained since before the founding of the Arkana kingdom. Without knowing such circumstances, Sopede was treating mountain waters as mere escorts and educating his daughter as best he could. Sometimes I thought mountain water was enough, and the relationship between the two was good. "In Lord Sansui''s case, if you ask me to do it, I will drop one country. It won''t even wrinkle or stain the courtesy clothes, the army will be against you, but it will be in the castle, but it won''t be any problem. He''s not like that, but he doesn''t like to be against reason." Instead, there''s no way a person who prefers that is quietly serving. That''s what Baas would have imagined, getting what he wanted him to brawl about as much as he wanted. "Lord Sansui was beneficent to the main house of Sopede. It was built over a long period of time and it is a reason to commit outrageous acts" "... doesn''t that mean it''s used for your liking? "So what if Lord Sansui tells you to go into the Wizard''s army? ¡­¡­ "I would feel trusted, Originally, a death squad is how you grow it. Or I don''t want to have enough foreheads to play and live my whole life. Still, when you run, you run away." unscrupulous manoeuvres, dangerous tasks, critical roles. Push it on the right person to hire it. I see, it would be incompetent. "... you say you''re not? "Well, I don''t know. Say it with your mouth, believe me? "... hmm" I think again. Speaking of swords by mouth is a mistake...... If you stick to demonstration, it''s not a discussion. "I''ll tell you what, I haven''t found any value in you right now. I''m not going to hire you, no matter how much you talk in this place." "It''s a wish from here." "As you are, I will soon forget about you too" I cannot speak of the sword by mouth, but there exists a written guarantee of the sword. If you have a certain trust in the person who writes it. It''s just a piece of paper that produces a definitive story. "But" "What?" "I believe that the swordsman raised by Lord Sansui is worthy" The disciples of mountain water are not just strong. Each has tactical thoughts, and loyalty to mountain waters does not betray the first Lord. He is brave, calm and, above all, equipped with treasure. Strong elites, who also bombarded that martial arts in the last war. "Now they only have the frame of being a martial arts guide. But not just me, many lords want more of those who were allowed to graduate, under his guidance." It was the student, not the mountain water, who gave substantial instruction to Baas this time. Those who have received instruction from mountain waters have also taken over a great deal of instruction. "It doesn''t have to be you, it doesn''t have to be me." The aristocratic man turned his back, letting him have the inclusions. "No one will unhindered the swordsman recognized by Lord Sansui. It''s about turning Lord Sang-sui against the enemy." 402 restraint Finally, a match was about to begin to determine the owner of the divine sword in the Wang capital. Then the mountain waters would be ready to leave, but he left the mansion after packing his bags. Something worried the doorman and the nobles, he brought back about ten people who had been so lost that they were wrapped around with rope and even shackled and blindfolded. They all look quite wealthy. Depending on the way you look at it, it can also be assumed that you have been abducted. Or it just seems so. Blois had a terrible visit. "... Sansui, what are those people? "They''ve been watching my mansion for about a week now, and they''ve been getting reports from them." Perhaps he was going to sneak into the mansion for when Mountain Water was away. I know you wanted that desk, but it seems the mountain water always grasped it. Leaving the mansion this time seemed to have secured it by controlling the front desk. "Totally...... I wonder who it is. I can''t believe you tried to sneak into my mansion." I''ll tell them on the spot, where and who they are. I mean, don''t pry into where anyone is, it was. Hearing that, I thought that under the gates of the mountain waters I would not hear anything, and the nobles of Sopede understood everything. There''s nothing in my mansion. "What are you talking about, isn''t this a stunning mansion built by carpenters from the Great Eight States in a hobby?" "Exactly¡­, it is an exotic building, lined with many works of art¡­ yet it would be a thumbnail of the Great Eight States" "It''s a shame they thieves can''t worship this sight." In light condition, the aristocrats who try to provoke. [The thief], who was listening to the words, all began to slurp his body violently. I try my best to deflect my blindfold. "... Sansui, you won''t be tying it up like you ask but leave a mark" "Oh, don''t worry. I don''t know who it is, but I''m not imitating it that way. It''s an attempt." In response to the confirmation of the blower, the mountain water responds. Yes, almost certainly, the detainees are domestic people. Or would be born quite noble. It should also be a nobility belonging to other houses, not a nobleman of sopeds who, with permission, can be allowed in. If anything, it could be a problem in the country. No matter how you sneak into Sopeid territory, this can be a disadvantage if you detain it. Well, that won''t happen, everyone assumes. "So what do we do? You''re gonna lock me up in a jail and do this? "We''re going to take the stone boat to the king''s capital, and we''re taking him with us" The face of being held in captivity was overwhelmed. He doesn''t like how much they take him to the King''s Capital. Or well, I guess I don''t like not being able to see this mansion. Their identities become increasingly clear. "... Sansui, you knew all about them and you were about to get rid of them" "Well... I honestly thought it was harmless." "... didn''t you think the donation from the Great Eight States would be stolen? "... sorry" Mountain water to apologize for Blois. It is annoying first of all when it is liberated in the first place, but the sense of crisis is even more problematic when you know the thief but you are about to be liberated as it is. "For once, I plan to have the gatekeepers stay..." ¡­¡­ "Mr. Baas, would you like to join us, if you don''t mind? The mountain water was inviting Baas to re-divide it there. Of course, going to Wangdu now won''t give you the right to challenge Run. Plus, I was in the worst shape, and I didn''t even think I could compete in a satisfactory battle. "... hey, is a run strong enough for you to admit it? "I personally hate her." That is, I didn''t admit it. Unsurprisingly for Baas, the mountain waters had denied the run. "But I do admit to the sacrifice about her. For me, that''s it, that''s all." "... are you strong? "Let''s go make sure of that. It''s gonna make sense, it''s gonna be a fight worth watching." A game in which the interests of the state were involved, in favour of certain athletes. That was supposed to be a pile of backwork that Baas didn''t want to admit. But still, knowing it is not in itself pointless. Believing that, the mountain water was inviting Baas. "Ok...... please" "Yes, then let''s go together" It should be noted that Yamashui himself does not appear to show his residence to the nobles he has captured. This is not the will of mountain waters, it is determined by the state, so there is no choice. It was something they had no need to think about what treatment they would receive from the owner of the house to which they belonged. Finally, it is time to hold. With his last hope, intelligence agents from all over the country were struggling to detain the inhabitants inside the tempera. And one young spy had managed to restrain one man and bring him out of the king''s capital. "Oh...! "You finally did it! "I had already given up completely..." Distract it as a load in the carriage and transport it into the woods near Wangdu. That was a very dangerous thing, but it managed to be accomplished. If you take me this far, all you have to do is lurk somewhere. "First of all, you must leave with all your might." "Oh, magic makes me stand out, so let''s move to another carriage" "Do you want to change the cloth you''re wrapping to something else..." A man in fog shadow fist clothes, wrapped around a cloth that can''t even be complimented as pretty. After checking to see if you don''t have a dark vessel, I''ll pack it in a different cloth. "Hurry up, the other fist fighters may have noticed." "... rather than how did you detain him? "Oh, I had medicine at the tavern" "I see, it smells like booze on the street..." To be honest, I don''t know if it makes more sense now where I''ve taken one of these guys. Thankfully, I couldn''t afford to see if I was anybody close to Run. At first I struggled to expose people as close to Run as possible, but because I could not be alone and could not kill them, I had renounced examining them. After abandoning him, he finally took one. It will not be necessary for them to speak now that they have been frustrated many times. "Look, check it out." "Oh, fist fighters don''t know where they''re hiding their weapons" That''s why they all made careful confirmations. And in the middle of it, I realized there was. "... Hey, wait a minute" "What''s up? "Get this guy naked! "If I had time to do that..." "Exactly now, that''s it..." "No, it''s not! One spy noticed as he was examining the fist fighter''s leg. The colour of the skin has changed from the middle of nowhere. The thighs were slightly white and suddenly browned from one crease. "... have you found out yet" If you''re a regular person, you''re not supposed to wake up for three days with sleeping pills. Haz''s "Man Dressed in Misty Shadow Fist," who took it, suddenly opened his eyes and said so. And right after that, it had disappeared without a sound. "... it''s shadowing! "That''s Majan''s move! "How was my skin deluded?! "You don''t care about that! You''re totally fucked! Similar to the use of magic, rare magic does not belong in the tempera. Shadowy, shadowy. It is a technique that can reproduce even the health and attire armament of the surgeon, but on the contrary, it cannot adjust the appearance of the stature of the stature. The only shadowy user was basically Majan''s person, who should have been able to discern because of his different race. But unless that''s what I found the border with the scalp, it was such a ''natural'' disguise that I didn''t know it was a disguise. "No... it''s too late! Along with the sound of cutting the wind, a large amount of ''something'' flies in from the opposite direction of the Wang capital. It was something I didn''t even need to think about what that was. "Nah......! A user of Stormwind Fist threw something at us. I''ve thrown something to restrain this one from so far away that I can''t reach the magic. At that point, everything was already over. Immortality, Alchemy, Cherry Blossom Burial. Immortality, baby, kaoru. Cherry blossom burial is a sleeping pill, so to speak. Kaorufeng burst at the same time as the bullet landed and is a treasure that sprinkles the medicine built into its surroundings. When it came to what it meant, it meant sleeping the man at the point where the bullet landed. "... hey, hurry up and get it" "No." From outside the woods into the woods, a line thrown sleeping pills. Faces in the tempera were reluctant to go into the woods to retrieve secret detectives from other countries. "Stormwind fists threw it, so should stormwind fists collect it too! "The fist has been tracked, so the retrieval should also be done by the fist! "The puppet fist supplemented the specific position, so I wish I had a puppet fist to retrieve it too! Every fistfighter was reluctant to go into the woods themselves. I can''t do it, but the cherry blossom-bearing fairy art won''t wake up for three months once I let it sleep. Not three hours, not three days, but three months. They use it during famine and severe winter, but I asked for other medicines because anything is too powerful, but unfortunately they are hanging up. I''ve got a cloth blocking that fairy art once, but even with it, it would be the humans who don''t want to go in. If you do poorly, you will be sleeping in Taro for three months. "Oh, um... I''ll go. You can do it one at a time." Three months I won''t wake up. In the sprayed woods of sleeping pills, I said I would get a shadowy user who was manipulating the exposed split. Of course, I''m going to throw my body inside instead of going in. "And yet... wow, this skin" The skin specially made by the Great Tengu, which Mountain Water uses to hide the petrified area. Using it, Majan''s secret detectives hid their skin. "With this, we can disguise ourselves together... it''s awesome, what a Tengu treasure is. Originally I heard it was for medical use, but I don''t feel uncomfortable touching it at all, and I sweat and blood." Pepper, skin peels off his face. After I took the other treasures I had on my hands and feet, "Just take this home, Majan''s shadow will come down, and the snitches will be very helpful." "I guess so......" "But as far as we''re concerned, I think it''s probably a shadow drop..." "Isn''t that more convenient than a divine descent? From the fist artists belonging to the tempera, the shadow descent was also so convenient that it was unbeatable by the treasure. In order to exhaust the opponents who have become more vigilant, we asked Majan to cooperate this time, but it was surprisingly more effective to ask him to do so. There is a danger that the body will become defenseless, but the technique of continuing to manipulate the identity directly can harness the senses on top of any ineffective technique such as alcoholic fist or sleeping pills. "Ha ha... that''s disrespectful" "No, no... he wants more than divine. Does Majan have any descending bloodlines? "I want it in tempera too...... tempera eleven fists, shadow blood, splinter fists? "That''s too much... let''s twist it a little bit more" On his own, he was beginning to build a matrix to welcome a new genre into the tempera. It should be noted that the person appears to be very troubled. "And anyway, I''m going to collect it..." If he stayed like this, he would likely be abducted to a hiding place in a distant country, but Majan''s secret detective was releasing his identity into the woods. It''s supposed to stay awake for three months, you pathetic other country snitches. They are to be sent out of the country at the end of the game without being rough imitated, as are the already detained snitches. The beginning of the festival meant that the end of the commotion was nearing. 403 Old stories Now, finally, the tournament begins to determine the challenger for the run. Those who wished to participate had already been cut off, and many challengers, including those of interest, were waiting for that time. Among them were assassins from other countries. But it doesn''t belong to the kingdom of Arcana, the scouts of other countries had already given up. Because the opponent''s espionage was perfect and, in the end, not a single person could be abducted and imprisoned. When it comes to what that means, it means that the organizational strength of the Arkana Kingdom far exceeds the total strength of the neighbouring countries. It is the silver ghost fist run that the Arkana kingdom pushes with absolute confidence, and the tournament will be held in an arrangement that will make that run the easiest to fight. It also takes as a prize Eckezaks, which shapes the destiny of the nation. The result would no longer have been similarly visible. "... I''m so sorry" Those who divide the secret detectives of the countries of the South that were destroyed by dragons. Those who divide up the secret detectives of the northern countries being exploited by Arcana. Representatives of the countries had gathered to open secret talks. It should be noted that the content was not so much a conspiracy. "On our north side, we will withdraw upon instructions from above" All I had to do was tell them that everyone knew what was hanging up, from north to south. I can''t give up on the already destroyed south side, but the north side, which is fine for the time being, gave up fast. Hilariously, the groups of nations on both sides tried with all their might to plunge Arcana. But even before the trumpets were done, the inhabitants of the tempera, Majan, and the border prevented it. I tried, but I couldn''t. If so, only just pull back while the other person has a gentle face. If the person who prevented all of these praisers put a praiser here instead, that''s what they can do all they want. Moreover, the opponent has mighty force, on which he can also negotiate with dragons. What''s more, even sanctions that made it look like a natural disaster by Heavenly Spear Vajra were possible. An imitation that would piss off such an opponent was impossible for a country that had not perished. "On the south side, we''d love for you to be excited" I don''t know if I''m lucky, but the Arkana kingdom was sending word to the northern countries when they opened up the captured spy. I''m not angry, that would be an appeal. "¡­ please wait" About ten people pinch a long desk and talk. In that dark room, one of the detectives on the south side objected to the circular. "Even after the tournament, there must still be opportunities" "Unfortunately...... there are already depleted personnel who can move. The same goes for you, and besides the faces you have here, there must be no five of you." I may have a chance, but I don''t have anyone to make me move. No matter who you expose, you haven''t reached the minimum number of people you need. I mean, stuck. Assuming they told me to enforce it from the upper management, I just couldn''t do anything. "Therefore, we cannot do anything without pulling personnel from our motherland. A return order was issued from the motherland. Isn''t that all we''re talking about? The faces on the north side had a chilling glance at the south side, which was about to be regretted. On the north and south sides, the importance of this operation is significantly different. Nonetheless, the upper echelons of the countries on the North kept their feet in line. To be clear, this is the first time this has been a highly coordinated operation, so much so that we have all learned to be grateful and inspired. That means that the upper management on the north side is also thinking heavily, and if at the same time it failed with it, I had to say that there was a lack of force in the field. It''s not like you can hire more than ten rare magic users on boulders and send them here. "But...! But we have a mission to bring back a divine sword for everything...! "That''s an order on that side, not an order on our side. Is there a right to order other countries in the upper echelons of your country? Unfortunately, we follow only our own fatherland." In the first place, the countries of the North do not need to swallow the demands of the South. Diplomacy simply means that speech changes relative to national power. Any weak country on the North was overwhelmingly superior to the demise South. Anyway, the Kingdom of Arcana and the Domino Empire are standing between the two countries. If we don''t get past this, we can''t even send in the remaining soldiers. And naturally, only Arcana and Domino and Oseo can transport troops by air. You guys, I guess you know what happens when you piss me off. What? What happens? What can you guys do? The brutal geopolitics is also reflected in the field. In the first place, the crime scene cannot go against the orders of the superiors. What the north side fears most is that Arcana, with her sweet face, gets angry. "You know what I mean?! "What?" "With more dragons, they''ll attack you too?! "I guess so. So what are you gonna do with it?" Having a hot youth mess on this occasion does not bring personnel back to life. With fewer than twenty people, what kind of mission can we accomplish? "What we were working with you on is not the cause of saving mankind, nor mercy for a nation that has perished. Simply because there were orders from the upper echelons. Now that it''s disarmed, I''m not going to work with you." "A mercy to an extinct nation? The snitches from the countries of the South were outraged by the words. The people and the nation''s lords still survive, so we can''t wait to be treated as doomed. "What the hell! "Dear God, if that''s what you mean. We''re just leaving, we''re not trying to interfere with your activities, and we''re not selling information to Arcana. Well... no, excuse me." Anyway, nobody can do anything anymore. With a disappointment, the snitches on the north side tried to leave the room. "Then pray for good luck" "I''m telling you to wait! A secret detective on the south side was screaming, pointing a misguided hatred at him. It was a cry and a plea for all the people of the nations destroyed by the dragons. "Not yet! At the Arcana border, people driven by dragons are trembling for help! I can save it, my only chance is now! Perhaps, but the kingdom of Arkana isn''t that much of a problem if Eckezaks is stolen by another country. Because even if the stolen Eckezaks were used and the dragon or its me were damaged, Arcana wouldn''t have that much trouble. Instead, if you don''t hurt so much that other countries will war with dragons, then maybe you''re grateful the other way around. Nevertheless, I don''t want to lose it, it''s natural that I want to continue my monopoly. I guess I just set up an opportunity and I''m not willing to give in. "Please, please..." Hit your head against the long desk. On top of that, he was screaming like a scream. "Please, don''t abandon us! I meant it. It was a serious begging for my life. The only reason I instantly switched from hatred was because that''s all they were stuck with cutting wings. ¡­¡­ Look at that, the snitches on the north side look at each other''s faces. And I nodded. "Well, then excuse me" Keep it up, try to leave the room. Anyway, all the intelligence agents, I''ve been tired of begging for my life. I''ve only dealt with people like that, so it would be natural in a way. Exactly, it was a business process. "Wait!" Still, I can''t give up the southern facades. Everyone clings to each and every one on the north side. I was wondering if I would ever let go of this hand. "... bad forelife" But even when I saw that, the north side seemed sincerely depressed. It would still be possible to go to Arcana if we could talk to ourselves on this occasion. "I want you to let me go" "No, don''t let go! "The operation has already failed, all you have to do is believe the warrior you elected? "There''s no way you can win! It was an insult to warriors who would probably be outraged if Baas listened, fighting for the fate of the nation. But no one thinks anything about it. Anyway, we''ve all seen how much magic outside the match is inferior to rare magic. Well, I don''t even want to think about how many monsters the most powerful runs in the tempera are. "... so? If I may borrow your word, no matter how hard we try, there is no way we can win." "To you, to you, what do you know! It is no longer a logical answer. "By dragons who suddenly appeared, our feelings taken from our fathers, driven away, and so on! But still, it was a word that unleashed itself in my heart. "The good king ruled, the good people lived, our homeland was suddenly taken away! No justification whatsoever, just plundered by mighty violence! There is no falsehood whatsoever, it was the true nature of the victims. "Sooner or later, the dragons will drive you! It''s too late to regret it! Those who had been deprived of everything were crying out to those who had not yet been deprived. That''s what I thought, I was screaming. "Ho." "You guys know how we feel?! Destiny is sometimes a terrible thing. Even if we are separated from the south, from the north, we have in fact just brought together another country. Against a certain man, a certain man happened to cling. It manifests the irony of fate. "Of course, I know." "... what? "Surely you were from the kingdom of Jigsaw? Currently, the Arkana kingdom is home to talented people from different countries. Likewise, other countries may take people from another country. "I am originally from the Piece Empire" "Huh......?! I was out of line. On the spot, the men in that room had lost their words to overly cynical circumstances. That was not only on the north side, but also on the south side. "Yes, the people of the piece that Jigsaw destroyed ten years ago." "Ugh..." "So, what? An unrelated man asks the victim. "What do you think it is against me to partition the secret detectives of the kingdom of Jigsaw, who destroyed my country where the good people lived, who had inherited our land from their ancestors, and who chased us away by mighty force without any justification? "Oh, that''s..." "One day you will be robbed of your homeland by an invader who suddenly appears? Yeah, I know, but that''s what you guys taught me." A secret detective on the south side, a secret detective in the kingdom of Jigsaw, was letting go without force. "So shall I say the same thing? You will one day be robbed of your homeland by a sudden invader." That was a curse word. It was a brutal curse word, already accomplished. "Oh, excuse me. The invaders were already showing up, so they knew how we felt? "Also, already..." "Yeah?" "It was ten years ago..." ¡­¡­ When he heard the words, he slipped his legs. I accidentally put the toe of the shoe where the iron plate was planted on the face of someone who happened to be there. No, it is dangerous not to pay attention to your feet. "Oops." It''s in a secret detective. It was serious. If blood sticks on my shoes, I''ll really stand out. I had to dispose of these shoes already. "Ha ha... Excuse me. Excuse me. But it''s your fault too, isn''t it? Because you put your face near the person standing there." He hasn''t pinched any personal feelings. He fought for his new country with all his might, and so did his men. I just couldn''t help it, nothing else. That was the same now. "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about anything" The snitch on the north side laughs. He was showing a full grin to a people whose hard fate awaited him, to a helpless man who could only report carelessly. "Whatever other country, the people of Jigsaw are strong." There were no pieces of hate or anything else, it was a grin that even felt merciful. "In ten years, you''ll be able to think it was back in the day, right? Well, it doesn''t matter. Not just the recent events of ten years ago, not just the massive invasion of six months or so ago. It''s not uncommon to take away from Nawabari. No matter how despicable an island nation is, it takes its territory from each other in its narrow islands. That''s not even limited to humans. As an animal, it was a very obvious story. If you say it according to the values of Immortals and Tengu. Weak and losing would be kicked out, strong and winning would be the norm to get land. In other words, it is common. Whoever cries and screams, starves or dries, or dies in despair, that''s just really common. If I''m not strong, I can''t protect anything. You don''t have to be the strongest in the world, but you can''t live on that land if you don''t have the strength to protect it. "So long, master." 404 Good and bad. The faces nestled from the source of the mountain water were appreciated for their arms. Arm in this case does not mean arm punch. I had been bought a step-by-step arm that allowed me to share logical thinking across the board. The words lack elegance, but it was reassuring to see them having a constructive argument. Smart soldier. That would not be preferable if it were to be repelled. A smart soldier means nothing more than a soldier with a mouth full of maneuvers. Of course, it''s not a bad thing to talk to an operation if it''s supposed to be. Multilateral opinions are always appreciated and should be consulted in order not to cure them. However, that is only if the person is in more than a certain position. To be clear, if you were asking each and every soldier for their opinions, you wouldn''t be able to make an operation or anything, and if you treated a very small number of soldiers preferentially, you would cause a backlash. In the first place, commanders who keep military secrets while they are expertly educated should work out the operation, and there is no point in the opinions of those who are soaking up. Assuming the ''smart soldier'' thought operation is better than the sergeant thinks it is, that would be a problem with the sergeant''s qualities rather than the soldier''s smart. First, I don''t know and can''t prove it around me, such as whether or not a soldier who makes an opinion is smart. Strongly put, graduating from cadet school is proof that you are a smart clerk. In a way, there are no smart soldiers. Because if you''re a really smart soldier, you don''t imitate making bad impressions by speaking to your superintendent in vain. The only soldier who advances to an operation built by a superintendent is one who thinks he''s smart about himself. And that was the recognition of the Sopede nobility. Except for a very small part of the elite, I thought that was what soldiers were for. And if you put a small part of that elite on hand, this is pretty reliable. A soldier who can manage a crisis properly on his own, is not alert. It was not like a soldier just standing where he was instructed or walking in a set path. Mountain water gatekeepers have no magical talent, even if they have sword talent. But instead of magic, he has been supplied with treasures, and he has also learned to act as a basic escort from mountain waters. They also had their own experience and were able to serve as martial arts guides but also as escorts. A resilient soldier who can make a proper and constructive argument. It''s not easy to cultivate that. Anyway, we are spoiled by our basic health, and we don''t think about what''s ahead from there. In the case of mountain waters, we can twist those benign soldiers down from the top, so we can do it right, but in other cases, that''s not the case. At last, Mountain Water was expected to be an excellent teacher who would make the young people listen to Kaoru. Anyway, he is the strongest swordsman in the country. That''s what he says, so young people who want to rebel against their parents also listen. "Two types of effort exist to achieve our goals" Many stone ships that go empty. Among them sat the nobles of the Sopeds, who listened to the lectures of the mountain waters. Sometimes it''s boring, and some people are interested in what kind of lectures mountain waters give. As for Baas, who was allowed to accompany him, he was telling himself that he tended to rebel in an attempt to prepare himself for what Mountain Water would say with his mouth intact. "One is to elevate oneself, the other is to plunge others" While manipulating the treasure ship, Yamashui also told you that he was speaking to the subordinates. "In a sense, it is a shortcut to fall into others, or into the leading. How quickly you will be able to emerge before you make a serious effort." Normally difficult to accept will also be explained carefully, choosing words so that they can be accepted somehow. "Of course, that will require effort, as well as talent and readiness. But that''s not enough. No matter how much you indulge in indignation, how dissatisfied you are, and how much you get the position you wanted at the end of it... all you wait for there is a new job" That''s what I''m telling you, but I was also telling Baas. Likewise, the contents are considered so that there are no problems with other gatekeepers on this occasion. "If you fail to help yourself, you will not be able to do the job at all. If you get to the position you want, if you can''t do your job, someone else will take your job and you''ll be done." Talk about something very obvious, very important. Everyone around you listens seriously because the mountain water speaks so seriously. "Naturally, those who cannot work will not be given preferential treatment. The inability to work will impose burdens on those in charge of the same job and will also cause inconvenience to those who recommend it." No matter how good you are at eating, if you can''t do your job, you hate it from around you. If the job content is advanced, popular, and important. "You may think you can help yourself at the job you admire. But that''s actually a nasty imagination. Suppose you went to a big restaurant and something was put on a plate that wasn''t very good but couldn''t be called cooking. Naturally, you will communicate a complaint to the one who cooked the food. The cook said, ''To be the chef I admired, I gave him many fights. I wanted to do my best in the future because I was able to get the status I wanted as a result''. In contrast, you would think," A joke-like, joke-inclusive story. But Yamashui himself says even without laughing at all. I had that relationship, and it was like I couldn''t laugh. "Don''t practice with customers," he said. Mountain water explains what should not be done sincerely. "Any other job is the same. Having a job means communicating the outcome of the job to someone else. I just hate incompetence for delaying my work." Mountain water looking like a child, but still was not childish in any way. "Work doesn''t just mean you look good. It exists because it is needed, and there is no point in having only enthusiasm there. Instead, if you''re enthusiastic, you might want to work hard before you get into position." To be the strongest swordsman, the man who spent five hundred years mocking himself said so. The story so far has been a fun one for Baas. Very reasonably, people you hate are being ridiculed. "But on the other hand, you just have to make a self-help effort, which doesn''t mean that if you can work, that''s fine." But I wasn''t even talking so sweet. "I''m able to do my job, I''m competent, I''m needed, so I don''t have a problem with others hating me. People who think so also fail to strive to be liked by others." Very thoroughly, he starts talking about stabbing Baas. "To be clear, I have a predecessor for any job. That means there are no jobs that you can''t do without certain individuals. No matter how proud you are of being competent, you will be deprived of your job or status by another person, no matter how proud you are. Even if it''s a worse job to replace it, in that case, we can share it in multiple ways." I know, but it wasn''t funny. Few would be happy to be told that you have as many replacements as you want. "You''ll be dissatisfied, but it''s true. Even if the analogy didn''t work, they''d throw it away if they didn''t like it from time to time. Because no one fails." Hearing the words, the nobles recall. that no other mountain water was present during the national disaster. Everyone thought there was no choice. When he went far with his teacher, everyone didn''t think this was going to happen. Nevertheless, I could not say that it was not a failure. No matter how powerful the swordsmen were, there was nothing they could do without being there. "Remember, all of you. Don''t act aggressively hated by yourself, even if you can''t be fooled by 10,000 people." 405 Discovery The mysterious bandit, brought to the king''s capital by the hand of the mountain water, was removed to the old body of Disuia without any identification. No one will know why your old body made fun of it with a face that is still dying. Truth is always in darkness. "... bothered me" "What are you talking about, old body? I just took a suspicious man into custody and took him to the king''s capital." Currently the Lord of Mountain Water and Disuia speaks in a small room accompanied only by Baas. Apparently, neither spring nor temple dance has brought us here today. I honestly don''t know why I''m here, Baas, but I was generally aware of how to look at a weak old man. Apparently, the old man in front of you is a great human of nobility. A relative of that great man was about to sneak into the mansion of the mountain water, so I just caught it and gave it to him. Normally, I think I almost demand something as a weakness, but there seems to be some complicated situation. I almost think it''s a dirty back deal, but I had lost my mind like that to see the old man look. Baas is not so shady as to bully an old body that is weakly cut in front of him. (Why even me... and if you say disgusting, all you hear is bad rumors) (Regardless of the bad rumors, the current master is a fine man. I think spreading the sight and hearing will create new discoveries and relaxation of mind) When I did something, they liked it, so I was supposed to be there to talk to an old man who didn''t even want to see me. "Totally... even though many people have started working seriously... deputies say that everyone gets bored immediately and doesn''t last long" "From what I hear, do you think the Disuirs excel when it comes to art? I''m not even picturesque, but I think I have the guts." "I''m not saying I have the guts to just do what I want." Absolutely. "... from time to time, I even want to throw everything out" The old man began to speak of his own mood, exposing himself to the weakness that seemed to fall even now. It was something that plucked the public image of a monster that bound evil places. "I don''t think we can give up real power anymore. I think it would be a good idea to leave only the name of Disuir and make the next generation as the sole masters of form. Or let him take his son-in-law and push everything against him." It was the figure of one great man, with a solid sense of purpose as a nobleman. "But I can''t do that. Even if we Disuir make it good, it can be seen lightly from other houses. If there is no more blood and name, I will lose my authority. If you''re a merchant, you don''t want to." A batrab where conservative thoughts stand first, but still a martial arts famous family just like Sopede. No one complains anymore about the fact that my son-in-law will be the one who enters the festival to become my lord, who gave me an unparalleled martial medal as a samurai. But Disya is different. Speaking of what makes a difference, once compromised, it goes on forever. All those who inherit the blood of Disuia will continue to press their son-in-law and daughter-in-law to account. That meant that the political system of the Arcana kingdom would collapse. "The kingdom of Arcana has stayed so long because the royal family and the four nobles have been competing and making compromises... well, it may not be persuasive to tell the Lord that the kingdom of Arcana has lived since before it was founded" "No, that''s not true" "In the war with the dragon, Sopede saw the Lord''s power sharpened greatly. Perhaps the next generation will be the same, and the strength has never been stronger. We need to slow down and get back to work." The main house of Sopede was quite strong and squeezing the division, as it had allowed the Doowe rampant. That is where mountain waters are well known. "Bathrub doesn''t. The present Lord has assumed all responsibility for this war. Therefore, there is no burden on Saiga, the next generation. I don''t think he''s going to make a big face, though." The ''onset'' of the war with the dragon is only the ''onset'' of the war with Oseo. Of course, in fact, the dragons have attacked us because the old world is doomed, but it is still a war with Oseo, so it is the beginning. It should be noted that there were no undercover detectives from Oseo. In addition, the sabotage that helped us carry out the Festival was also called the work of the surrounding countries. Therefore, there is no responsibility for the offering. In fact, Festival I just followed the orders of my superiors, so I have no responsibility whatsoever. "Caputo originally had a small voice of our Lord. They have a firm attitude toward the invaders, but they are basically all moderate and can''t blame their masters for this." Almost everyone is a magician and proud to be one with healing moves. So basically everyone hates every fight, and that''s why they also carry extreme guys like Genzo. That''s the way it is, even if the territory suffers tremendous damage, if you think there''s nothing wrong with the Lord, that''s it. I don''t have the idea of going into the loss of our Lord. "So, in the royal family... perhaps if it were cleared up, it would replace the king trying to do things in a completely different way than before. In fact, we all think the same thing." The man, the elder among the powerful, remembers the kings to date. Specifically, at the beginning of his tenure, he remembered each of his actions. "The kings of the kingdom of Arcana will all be centralized. The owners of the four houses have gathered to stop it." It means that each person protects his or her rights. But that''s not all, there''s a good, reasonable reason. "When too much power is concentrated on the king of a nation, the state will never last. Especially if it becomes as huge a nation as Arcana, it corrupts like the domino next door" The old man knows many countries, many organizations. And I know that corruption. I fear self-destruction through internal corruption, not extermination due to external worries. "Sopeds that are competitive and intimidating to kings, batrabs with many old houses in protectionism, caputos that also impose charity on the poor in fraternity, and disuirs that only speak of profit in worship. The Arcana kingdom is purifying itself because there is a royal family to beat and stomp on." To be honest, it was a story Baas didn''t really understand. It was a boring story of politicians, a story that just wasn''t attracting interest because it was difficult. "If even the side disappears in a situation where no one is up there, I won''t let it purge itself. Everyone gets along..." So far, so much so. "Well... for the old-fashioned short non, it''s for every other person..." As anyone can see, Disuir''s old body isn''t that long. Perhaps, no matter how hard you try, you''ll have full tenure within a decade. Even next spring, I don''t even know if I can welcome you. That was all the old body and the old bone. "Whatever it is, it is not good to say that the eyes of Non rot and perish while they are black. That''s all, well, not in boulders." And now Arcana is a strong and stable country. Even if one disearch goes bankrupt, it won''t perish that short. If so, maybe it doesn''t make sense for the old man to work hard. "Throw it, but nobody''s to blame. I''ve served my country a long time...... I''m honestly tired" Still, it made me feel like I was going to lose. "But whoever forgives me, I''m not ready to die." Even if you are weak, thank you to the end. The temper also passed on to Baas. "As the notorious Lord of Disuia, Noun has already done dirty things. The only thing in Nong is the dirty property that you have done something dirty and put in. In that sense, like the others, maybe they couldn''t leave something wonderful behind." Politically, anyway, the Disuillahs produce a thousand years of honorable art. Perhaps even if Arcana perishes, Disya''s name will remain. Glorious, as a clan of artists. "... that''s why Non can''t break here" Or maybe art history denies the old man. But still, the old man didn''t lose. "Non has lived as Non thinks. Whatever the reason, I have been hoarding wealth and trading. I have commanded you to be dirty, and have defiled the hands of others, not your own." It was too ambitious and proud to say confession of sin. "Now I''m not thinking about quiet hiding, I''m not looking for the rest of my life. The whole life of Noun must be human evil itself." He was a man who could be mean to his life. "If there''s no sun here, I can''t even see it. What do you think will be engraved on the tombstone of Non? A man who has monopolized power for years, built up wealth for years, and done all kinds of outrageous evil for it" So far, I guess that''s fine. But I can''t forgive you for coming from there. "And in later life, my conscience blamed me, for conceding power to my son-in-law''s adopted son, a wretched man" In fact, even if not, those of later generations will judge so. At least the masses should think so. That was more unacceptable to the old man now. "Dirty late fall, rather than the man who regained conscience at the end. If that''s what you think it is, it''s still better to think of him as a man who kept clinging to power even when he was slightly old and faded." To the words, to the beliefs, to the ideas, Baas also subscribes. Yes, it doesn''t have to be a dream. You don''t have to beat the mountain waters, or die carelessly in the middle of your mind. But I didn''t like giving up everything and living a mediocre life. Ordinary happiness was a wish more than I decided to live my life as a man. It was an unforgivable weakness. "Just a little more, until your life runs out, you have to pierce yourself. Otherwise, Non''s life will come to an irresistible conclusion. You have to be ugly until the end." Pierce the head thoroughly. I don''t care if that wasn''t beautiful, you have to live as you are until the end. As a nobleman, as a man, the old bone had a pneumothorax, a core of iron through it. All in all, so much so that Baas respects it. "Ugh..." The principals of Disya were close to monologues. With his weak eyes, he did not wait to see about the mountain waters. I guess I just wanted someone to hear the weak noise and the real thing. So I wasn''t even interested in what face the mountain water was listening to. Baas was also concentrating on the old man and hadn''t seen about the mountain waters. "Ugh..." "Sansui...... Your Highness? "Ugh." The mountain waters were quietly weeping. I was overflowing with tears I couldn''t see. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh" An old man, not even a fifth of himself, was impressed by the living attitude that he would still lose. I even felt sorry for my attitude, which was too splendid compared to my own. A service to the nation and a will to one''s life. They were very eye-catching. "Duh, what''s wrong?! "Oh, I... I''m ashamed of myself...! I was conscious. What is it that you have lived for five hundred years, trained for five hundred years, and gone out into the field to accomplish? I''ve killed and killed and killed people. He taught me how to kill people, taught me only how to kill people, and he was begging me only how to kill people. By a pile of training, he mastered immortality and swordsmanship from the most powerful man in the world. The result is a liberation in which the end of that life leaves even the adult of her daughter, who decides to raise her. Such happiness, you don''t have to be yourself. Such irresponsibility was a manifestation of my immaturity. I proved the strongest, but therefore I won by fighting the strongest swordsman, and therefore my weakness, because the strongest master is alive, but therefore I don''t know where to go. I was sad that I didn''t even realize that, and I just had to thank the man who made me realize that. "Old body... I was about to die clean, even though I''ve killed so many of them... I was about to die full. I was just trying to clean up late fall..." As a Immortal, liberation is the right end. But as a swordsman, I suck. I have a young body, a disciple who wants to teach, and a challenger aspires to be himself. Nonetheless, I see myself too wrong, such as going back to nature beautifully, such as dying convincingly in front of me. He must remain strong until he is slaughtered by the stronger, until he bleeds unnecessarily and defeats. Otherwise, I pity it as something recognized as the strongest. "Old body......! "Ugh, um" "I''ve decided to die a swordsman! We will continue to fight as hard as we can until we are slashed to death at some point! No matter how far ahead that time is, you will never lose! "Oh well..." As an unethical murderer, as one who unnecessarily extremes his sword, he chooses death not as a sword saint, but as the strongest. The mountain waters had completely regained the energy to live. At all times, the life of a hot man shakes even the soul of the same man walking a different path. "... you''re gonna make a new discovery." It should be noted that Baas'' words did not reach anyone''s ears. 406 Intention to kill Mountain waters with a lifespan of energy in five hundred years. In search of that extension of his life, Bulova and Rain were in the three elders who were staying in the king''s capital. Normally, I think the opposite is the case. "Sansui is relieved... that Sansui is delighted as a teacher" Except for God, the only Swivok to know the first mountain waters. As a Immortal, he was a kind of impression that his disciple had grown to cut off his untrained to the world. "Dumb. There will be enough to fool around, such as putting his wife and daughter down and turning down the untrained. I only see myself, immature proof left. Exactly self-satisfaction, building oneself with martial arts, taking quite a few disciples will only make the previous invisible" After acknowledging that the training was quite successful, Kacho broke off that it was still at an immature stage. Even the immortal wants to retain it, which is out of the question from the immortal point of view. "I agree with you, but hey, even if you force Tengu to hold on to the Immortals before you break free, it''s not the same as being dead, is it? The Great Heavenly Dog, who is older than anyone else, is the man who has dropped off the Immortals and Heavenly Dogs more than anyone else. Naturally, I''ve also interfered with it. And I found out that was pointless. "My treasure can thwart the liberation itself, but it will decay like a dead tree in a few years." "Really..." Relief means I was satisfied with my life. That I''ve done enough and had enough. And it also means I''m not motivated anymore. Imposing a life extension on such a human being would mean less. He is an annoying man to make. "Suibok, what kind of training did the Lord impose on his disciples? It''s not like we need to get out of here fast." "Yes, excuse me, Master Kacho..." "Look, if you''ve become a parent and a husband, you should do your duty as one man. That''s annoying, like getting rid of it with satisfaction in front of you! It''s not like it''s stuck in the woods." A geese who says something very serious. Yes, Mountain Water is a nobleman, husband and father, and a martial arts guide. With so many role quotas, suddenly being released would not be the same as suicide. If you commit suicide in the midst of the world, it is still out of the question, such as cutting the untrained and liberating. "It''s about you anyway, I would have sent you out into the world without any thought. If we were to send them to the world, we should have prepared ourselves." "Yes......" "Surely Sansui is a well done apprentice, and I know you will believe and send him out. But if you sent me out as a parent, you''d know how to do it around here..." I can''t stop preaching from the geese. Swivok accepts that if he admits he has an affair, he will be extremely honest. It''s all the more so because they''re their own direct mentors. "Hey, geese. Instruct your disciples more soulful now. It''s about 4,000 years late." Nevertheless, as it stands, it is not what happens if Kacho preaches to Swibok. As the Great Heavenly Dog says, it''s about four thousand years slower even if it''s tougher now. "Ugh." "No." "Well I''ve been told a lot by my brothers during this time, but that''s over 10,000 years slow over there, but don''t let the old man hang out with long stories. It''s a bad habit." There''s something I wonder about all three of them, but the big heavenly dog, who is mentally thin of aging, turned out to be easier on Blois and Rain. "Nevertheless, having such a young and beautiful daughter-in-law with two young children and no untrained with it is a difficult part of the procedure" I also feel that my care for Blois is wrong, but especially what I am saying. If you had a young daughter-in-law and a young daughter, you would normally wonder if they would die. The Imperial Man should think so, and both the Immortal and the Tengu think so. "Maybe... but I fights with Lloyd and Gallu, they''re so big" The Great Heavenly Dog will analyze. Hunt down the mountain water, but two wimps who couldn''t win. I fought them and it turned out satisfactorily. That may have diluted his mind. "Satisfied apprentice, satisfied battle. Satisfied, satisfied, no shortage. It''s enough reason for the immortal to be free." "Hey, can you handle that? "Please! "One more fight with Lloyd and other speedy railroad users, you''re second to none. There will be no new enemies. Honestly, I don''t know." A great heavenly dog who even knows about the old world doesn''t know a whole new enemy. In that case, you''ll finally come up with nothing. "In that case, we''ll have to attack from the other side. Did you both have anything you liked or liked about mountain water other than swordsmanship or combat? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Oh, no? Then you can''t help it." Both Blois and Rain try to remember the mountain waters. I try to remember, but I can''t think of anything in particular. Seeing that, the Great Heavenly Dog was discerning that the mountain water was tasteless. It''s not a rare story, because that''s what most Immortals and Tengu are for. "You can''t do this anymore." "Don''t say that! "Please! "I don''t care...... if my wife and daughter can''t come up with anything they particularly like, there''s no other way to live with that, is there? Well, maybe, but neither my wife nor daughter would be bad. In this case, the bad thing is mountain water. "... daddy''s favorite things... daddy''s favorite things" "It''s like he said he wanted to go to a desert or a volcano..." "You want to put yourself in an extreme natural environment? It''ll all be over soon." "Yes, my dad liked two phones of rice a lot! "You did! You liked it a lot! "It''s no good...... I mean, is it convenient in Danua? I don''t think that''s gonna lead to obsession." The more I thought about it, the less interesting man the mountain water was. Some parts are pale, natural, fond of swordsmanship, strangely disciplined, and weirdly biased. I was raised by Suibok as that kind of swordsman, but I really don''t have too much clutter. "... Big Heavenly Dog, if you have an appetite, just let him eat ''Red Porridge'', won''t you hold it for a while? "Hmm? Yeah, with that said, the Sansui guy didn''t drink or eat. Have you ever eaten red porridge, Swibbock? "Um... I just can''t make it. It''s even more difficult in the Alchemy Act." With its own theory, Suibok grew mountain water on hunger strike for five hundred years. How is'' growing ''on a hunger strike? I have to rethink the word "cultivate." Either way, if you''ve never eaten a dish with red porridge, it could be a fresh stimulation. "Suibo, did you have a technique you couldn''t do?! "Was it impossible for you too..." "The art that has nothing to do with the battle, because I don''t remember..." It should be noted that the Great Heavenly Dog and the Great Immortal were surprised that it was impossible for me to do so. Seems roughly impossible, the absolute mighty. If you ask me, it is certainly an unnecessary technique. Even if you haven''t mastered it, it''s not that surprising. "Oh, um... you know, if you eat red porridge and yaki, does Sansui get better? "After eating it many times, the freshness drops, so I can''t cure the root, but the first time I eat it, I can greatly regain my strength. Right...... will have fifty years" "Enough! Rather just fine! "It''s true! You did it, Sister Blois! Apparently, as with pan peaches and carrot fruit, they are occasionally served in the land where immortals and heavenly dogs live. Therefore, it is not usually expected to be effective, but it was effective in the mountain waters where I was on a hunger strike. It is a cylon horse for all things in life. "If you have a danua, it''s easy to get it out. Well, he won''t like it." "Really? "Why?" "Because other than the immortal or Tengu who finished his career, he dies." So did Kim Dan, but Immortals and Tengu make too much of what only they can eat. On second thought, both pan peach and carrot fruit die if you eat too much. It is no longer a murder weapon, even if it is a harm with too strong a drug effect. "Good for you! "Oh, there''s nothing to complain about for fifty years! "No?" Approximately two delighted people, Suibok realized something. Guided by mountain waters, he naturally continues to feel signs. They keep figuring out what''s going on in a vast area that''s not comparable to mountain waters. "Oh, those two" "What is it? "What is it? "Sansui''s got some energy back." An old monster, the owner of Disuia. By hearing that honest stupidity from him, I did have something to gain. "Hey, that was a really good story! Mountain water is better, not Baas. Of course, Baas had changed his impression of the nobility, but the mountain waters seemed to be reborn. Whatever it is, isn''t it too honest? "... Honestly, I don''t know about you" The mountain water is taking Baas to his family and his ancestors. On the road, Baas was visiting the mountain waters. From a regular person, I guess I don''t know the humanity of mountain water right now. "If you do it to me, it''s sweet, and I''ll use that weak peasant as a specimen of decapitation. Sometimes you smell like a preacher, and now you''re honest like a kid." Sometimes I teach people to kill themselves, and sometimes I kill a lot of people who don''t seem particularly hateful or malicious. If I do, I will give a compelling lecture, while others will influence me. They seemed conflicting. "... have you become interested in me? "Oh." "It''s a good thing. Interests and doubts are things that are necessary to develop observation and vigilance. Doubt Dark is a thought, but it''s a good thing if you can honestly ask questions." To read in their hands, you must first try to know about them. That is unacceptable to look lightly or heavily at the other person. You have to be honest about who you''re dealing with. "Of course, your opponent will try to fool you, but including that, it''s odd to fight" "... right, I was put on you" "It''s not good to be too honest or too elaborate. You just have to learn slowly." "So, what is it with you? Two people walking. The pace of that conversation was always constant. "You''re familiar with it, aren''t you? He''s a murderer." Hearing that didn''t tell Baas the first time. I don''t know what that word ''killer'' means. I really don''t feel empathy. "I piled drills to kill people, the mightiest swordsman. They were good at killing people, and they appreciated it." Still, mountain water speaks loosely. "What do you think people expecting me to do when they treat me like that? "... the guidance of the sword, the war? "Yeah, that''s right. Sword instruction and fighting, right? They''re both important to me." It speaks equally, though, that it can never be treated in the same line. "I like to teach swords. We want to make people like you who live on the sword stronger, and we hope that even those who are not interested in the sword will have the opportunity to touch the sword." ¡­¡­ "I also like to fight. But I can''t choose either of them." Interpreted Palace Servicing. To whom do you teach the sword, and to whom do you turn the sword? Its ultimate decision is not in mountain waters. Rather, one would be more of a problem. If a man with the strength of a mountain water teaches who his sword is and who he kills, he must decide for himself. But you''re teaching me the sword, aren''t you? "That''s because your position is vague. I want to teach anyone a sword, but I''m not allowed to teach my enemies. Likewise, you can''t hang up on someone you''ve been told to hang up." "... if I say no, what happens? "I can''t help it. Even if they were dragons, there are about four other people who can do something about it. Of course, it''s limited to the Arcana Kingdom." Now mountain waters are aristocratic. That''s why it''s not going to be like Baas is afraid. I just ignored my orders, and they won''t kill me. "Anyone but me will kill you." "I guess..." "And people other than me just die" Weird way to put it, the person the mountain water slashes is not living to be slashed by the mountain water. So I guess someone else will kill it even if the mountain water doesn''t slash it. It was about fighting, it was about being dangerous. Above all, there will be damage to the people. The battle, which will be over as soon as the mountain water fights, will also be a hassle on someone else and the damage will expand. No matter how strong the mountain waters are, the lost lives will not return. "I am the strongest. It would be in the interest of the Arcana kingdom if I fought for it. The kingdom of Arcana expects me to murder efficiently. I''m just responding to that." "... does that mean you''re coming out? "Isn''t that obvious? If I decide who I want to cut, that''s what scares you." "You... you don''t think I don''t like it? You''re not a fun fighter for a serf-man rebellion. Well, if I were you, I''d probably think it was an easy job... but you wouldn''t be, would you? I understand the logic, but I don''t think it follows the emotions of mountain waters. Wouldn''t you hate it? "Not everyone is born to be exploited" ¡­¡­ "In that sense, rebel serfs also have good reason. They are rightly turning their anger to the person they are exploiting. You have the right to stand up with your weapon in your hand and stand up to domination" ¡­¡­ "With a weapon in my hand, I killed a soldier. On top of that, it is decided in a group. I don''t have a hobby for killing and enjoying them like that, but I wouldn''t hesitate to kill them myself. If you do that, you deserve to be killed. You''ll feel unreasonable because they''re me, but it''s normal, normal." My voice was in normal condition. The opponent ordered to kill was a man who, by reason of mountain water, should be killed. He was the one who dyed his hands for an act he couldn''t complain about when he was killed. "It''s a strange thing to be human, and you have hope that you should be able to live better than ever before, ahead of being kicked out and running away. Don''t you think that''s an annoying story, even though there''s a profit to people before they run away?" I felt that the words contained some heavy meaning. A little, it seemed embarrassing. "If expectations fall short, there will be dissatisfaction. It is for everyone to know that a trivial trigger leads to rebellion. But if you allow it, people who work seriously will not be rewarded." Even if it''s not evil, if it''s evil, you have to hang up. If you''re trying to get your opinion through violence, you can only trump it with stronger violence than that. "There''s a reason to fall asleep here so they have a reason to stand up. There''s no need for fun or reason like that." "... even if it''s not fun, do you have to work?" "I don''t want to slaughter people while others command me to. You may not be fit to serve the palace." That is the attitude of waving the sword at your own risk. Live in a lonely sword unreliable, the more dazzling it is from the mountain waters, too. "But people can change. A man named Floating Spring, the trump card of Disya, doesn''t inherently prefer to be born or anything. But in order to support your earlier old man, I am on a job that I hate and fear being neglected by others, even if I don''t want to. If you''re not focused on form, and you''ve found someone you can respect, why don''t you swear allegiance to that person? If it''s for this guy, I can wave an unfavorable sword. If you can''t find someone like that, you don''t dare abandon doctrine. That''s what Mountain Water said. "... well all kinds of misunderstandings, but it is also true that I used rebel people (...) to stab nails at you. That is to be despised and there is no excuse. I don''t think it makes me feel good to be shown the cutting surface of my neck in front of me." "Then why did you do it..." "I don''t know if I said it, but there are people who actually want to see it. Some of them are trying to get me in trouble, and they don''t want to see it." Think a little and you''ll see, but there are still voices asking for execution without thinking. If that''s enough to turn it down, you thought you should move before they told you. I can demonstrate, I''m absolutely confident. "Learning also means holding on to yourself. You have to chew and swallow what you''ve been told, what you''ve seen and what they mean to you. Do you want to imitate it or not want to manipulate it? Or as a reference to someone who appeared as an enemy? Is that what you think it is? Either way, we need honesty." "... I honestly thought it would be a good idea." "Yeah, it was very good" Baas wanted to be by the mountain water for now. Whether this is a tribute or an interest, I still don''t know that. But I guess this is not the case with opportunities like this. That''s why I wanted to be by your side first. I wanted to talk to you. "Come on, I''d like you to meet my master" "So I learned the energy to live from the old body of Disuia! "Sansui, I want to kill you now" "Dad, suck" 407 No head. "I''m sorry" Mountain water is honest, so he was honestly apologizing for the indignation of his wife and daughter. Note that Baas watching it convinced me that honestly apologizing wouldn''t allow me to forgive anything. It is an educator''s mirror that proves a real example with itself. It is also called a teacher on the other hand. "Sansui, what about the swordsman there? "Yes, Master Suibok. This is Mr. Baas, I said, and he''s a diner living in my mansion. If you don''t mind, could you stay with him for a while? "Oh, I need to get in the mood for my family. If that''s the case, let''s get along with the family." "Yes, Master!... Blois, Rain, should we go to a fan''s place for a second? Both sides are mentors who have improved their brains for combat. Sometimes we know what''s going on with each other, and we talk fast. The mountain water snarls to his angry daughter and wife and leaves for the separate room. The figure looked like mountain water in a way. Note that he doesn''t look like the most powerful swordsman. "Sansui''s the one taking care of the food..." Meanwhile, a man named Suibok, introduced by Mountain Water, was laughing at Nico. The shape of the face was very different, but the overall atmosphere was very similar to mountain water. Under the influence of Suibok, I can assume that the mountain waters have become similar. "Again, Non is Swivok. He is a master who taught Sansui swordsmanship and fairy arts, and a disciple of the goose who is here" "... it''s Baas" "I like a good swordsman. Until Sang-sui returns, stay close to Noon! Mountain water is said to be the strongest of swordsmen belonging to this country. I used to wonder if he was the strongest in the world. I told him that under the gates of mountain water, he just doesn''t belong in this country, and he says he has a stronger swordsman. That''s Suibok, the master of mountain water. A man like the boy in front of you, the strongest swordsman in the world. "Quickly... let''s spread the word" "Suibo, we''re not done talking about Non. If Sansui''s problem has been cleared up..." "Hey Kacho, don''t interrupt a guy named Baas. We''ll live a thousand years with each other anyway. Later." "But the Great Heavenly Dog..." "Towards the immortal who is raising his disciples, now more so! You and your contemporaneous immortals would have let you do whatever you want! If I were you, I''d teach you how to synchronize! The sermon begins to the man who failed to cultivate the most powerful Immortal in the history of mankind. Note that it appears to be in four thousand years. "Oh, you two should go now. Leave this grandpa''s opponent to Grandpa, don''t waste your life, okay? Now''s the best time." "Oh, Great Heavenly Dog..." "Whoa, follow what the elders say. Even Fuukei''s guy. Hey, I think you had a lot on your mind, huh?! It looks like the boys are playing, but in fact, the men who live on a millennial basis. They are men who cannot help themselves, who are unceasingly untrained. They went far so as not to disturb Baas. "Okay, Baas." "Ooh..." "What do you say, don''t you want to meet the contemporary Eckezax owner? Suddenly, what fascinating words came out. Obviously, Baas changed his complexion, and when he saw it, he was laughing at me too. "What, don''t be ashamed, don''t be ashamed! Men will admire their strongest swords for once! "... your apprentice beat me and preached." "Were my disciples strong? "Oh... if you don''t use magic, I was meant to be the strongest in the world. But in fact, instead of being the best swordsman in this country, I''ve just lost under its gates..." "Don''t be such a pussy. You will still be young to shrivel! Often, Suibok was slapping Baas on the back. The look is filled with pride as the strongest in the world, while the compassion is for you to get better. "At least your Lord is much better than Sansui when he was apprenticed to Non." "... Really? "Um, I was terrible...... haha" Laughing lightly, Swivok starts guiding. The aim was a training ground, where the Lord of Eckezacs was doing sword arches. "Really... I became your apprentice, so you could be so strong? "Right, because Non did the archery. But I''m not going to feel that way. Anyone who wants to be strong can be strong." "... what does that mean? "I think Noon''s eyes were cloudy..." Swibbock talks slowly as he walks. "I thought the strongest thing in the world was the only one. Absolute truth, nothing would ever deny it." "No? "You must be bored, that''s the strongest" That''s good, but Suibok mocks himself. "You want to be the strongest, because if you don''t be the strongest, you''re gonna die? It would be different, with that much body, you should be able to live wherever you want. You don''t have to go all the way to Sansui." ¡­¡­ "I''m satisfied with small mountain generals, I''m just satisfied with being great at the city''s chimps, and I like guys like that." "... right, that''s not what I am" "You want to be strong because you want to like it? Would it be the other way around? Do you want to be strong and let go? I want to be strong first. I wanted everyone to acknowledge the achievement. "Be strong by what you like, and be the best enough man on that path, you will be treasured from all around you" "Isn''t that such an easy story? Your apprentice taught me that." "Make it funny when it''s easy" Laugh lightly. That would be an accomplished, spiritual leeway for a man who could have been who he aspired to be. "I''ve just been preached lately. Everyone who''s ever said something great to me has been silencing me... because he''s always strong." "No, because your lord has an attitude of listening." To Baath, who mocks himself, Swibbock says he will never feel drawn. He praised it as a definite growth. "If you really don''t want to talk, you can listen to whoever tells you what to do" "... right. They put me in there..." "Once you''re on your hips. When you want to learn, it''s time to learn." I lost so much, I got there. A very sacred, airy, quiet space where the two swordsmen are seriously meeting. Watching it is a woman with a big stomach with an elegant impression sitting in a white chair and a sword erected on the wall. Like a single painting, only the beautiful existed in the place. I feel out of place. A tough man and a girl of healthy beauty are confronting the wooden knife in their hands. What both sides seriously want to win is conveyed only by the slightly moving tip of a wooden knife. I know this is archaic, but even archaic, we only see each other because we want to win. I can''t move, time runs out. There, can I step in? "Oh, Lord Swibbock." "Hmm, sounds quite enthusiastic" "Yeah, like a child. She''s so cute." Don''t hesitate to step in there. But Baas can only be seen by two swordsmen. Both of you, stand up beautifully. The same goes for a good face, but the same goes for being fit, but with a good posture. It''s not as funny as the archery of the nobility or the sword of the chimp ''You just have to kill''. Obviously, it was a ''set-up'' for victory, facing a one-on-one swordsman. "I''ll be your father soon... really, shake it" "Laughing and forgiving is instrumental." Yeah, ''cause she''s a woman. "Ha ha, no enemies." Swibbock and the woman are laughing at each other. Perhaps, in fact, it''s a story that makes you laugh. I''m sure this is just a game, and it''s not costing us anything. It''s not like money moves where you win, it''s not like someone will praise you, it''s not like you''ll get the most powerful sword. I guess not even the exchange of life has occurred at all. I just don''t want to lose. Really, that''s all there is between us. That looked so great to Baas. "Do you want to stop? It''s been like that forever." "You just want to stop, it''s not a very good thing. But to the two of you who seem to be having so much fun, would it just be white to say what an old man looks great? "Then just a little bit more, shall I wait for you" It is not a good thing to concentrate only on each other, however dueling. Each other''s brains only look at each other as they forget themselves. This reduces my understanding of the surrounding situation. Even if you''re not thinking about getting stabbed in the back, you can''t say that it''s good to forget something called ground interest. Above all, it''s just a comparison of patience. Sustaining concentration is also one strength. But it''s still not a good thing to lean on it. But as Doowe put it, it is a real serious battle. I can''t help but want to beat each other, it''s not sneaky for my surroundings to end such a fun moment on their own. "So, what do you say, Eckezax? The new Lord." "Um, good swordsman. I think so." Eckezaks, who turned from sword to human form, was answering questions from Swivok. Speak calmly to the man who once waved himself and abandoned him. "The problem is that there are very few opportunities to use me... even though there are dragons" "What, let the name of the sword cry over and over again" Eckezacks, hear the name. Baas sees the girl. I was trembling that what was there was there was the strongest I had ever sought. Reach out and you''ll find the strongest sword there is. "So, what about the guy there? "Oh, he''s a Sansui eater" "Oh...... I see" Feeling her gaze at herself, Eckezax laughs adept. Rather than being greeted by those chimps there or by assassins who wish to save the country, it''s only natural that they want to be used by a man who wants his strength for the moment. "Swordsman, what''s your name? "... it''s Baas" "Right, Baas? I am Eckezax, the most powerful sword Eckezax." Seeing such a baas, Doowe asked as a prank. "Well, Baas. Want to use that Eckezax to challenge Master Swibbock? It''s not that tight. From the usual girlfriend, it was an unlikely cheap provocation. Still, Baas gets red in the head. What if, on this occasion now, we can get the strongest sword. If only we could beat the most powerful swordsman in the world with that sword. If only we could cut a dragon that''s threatening the world. Maybe I can be a hero. "... I''ll stop" "Oh, why? "I''m sorry I fell asleep holding the Divine Sword" "... yes, you''re smart" Doowe looked at her husband and honestly praised him from the bottom of his heart. That wasn''t a bruise, it was a tribute to the right sage. "Don''t bully me too much, Lord Doowe." "Oh, I''m sorry. If I were you, I''d be nothing. In the end, even if we can get the Divine Sword now. That means someone else can do it. Spend time frightened, lest someone take away the divine sword. Those days, Baas couldn''t do it. At least, I''m not that stuck with my feathers. Or maybe he thought it would be unfavorable if he were to lose his situation now, even if he got the strongest sword and became the strongest swordsman. Or maybe you thought it was humble. Even after obtaining the strongest sword, the incisive swordsman. Put down your strongest sword, just a swordsman drilling. That is exactly the most powerful swordsman, the ideal swordsman I draw now...... "Whatever. Nothing." I may have wanted to deny such a future to Swivok, even stronger than the mountain waters that preached so much to me, that I could easily win just by getting the strongest sword. "... I hate little swords. I''ve thought of hidden weapons as cowardly." As Suibok put it, Baas was equipped with an aesthetic that hated cowardice. "I have a big body but still came desperate. Many people tried to kill me like that with a small weapon. Some guys tried to get revenge, but they were usually cowards. He killed me and tried to name me. I don''t want to be like them." Now Baas knows'' The Strongest Swordsman ''. Even if you don''t have the strongest sword, and your opponent with the strongest sword is your enemy, you know a swordsman who doesn''t think he''s a threat at all. Because I know, I can make the right choice. "I... am not" In front of me, there are two people who are still confronted. There are two people who are just immersed in the game without hearing the hustle and bustle around them. Like those two, I wish I could have a numbing game. That''s what I was thinking. 408 Growth In the end, the game between Toon and Run was not settled. As a result of the stiffness of each other for a while, the souls ran out and lowered their swords to each other. Because the machine was measured, we were in a situation where we would lose first if we moved. And so the time runs out. "I can''t believe we''re hanging out again... is this cheating? "Ha ha... I''m one of you" With the fatigue and sweating coming from the tension, I was exhausted to see both Thoon and Run. Apparently, this isn''t the first time the two of them have been like this. Ironically from Doowe, Thoon merely excused himself briefly. "You''re both too immersed in machine readings and exploration between them." From Baath, I''ve never seen an antagonism so far, but from Swivok, it seems to be the object of reprimand. "Getting ahead is certainly one stage as a samurai, but all I''m thinking about doing is taking it, you idiot. This is a match that mimics a duel, so what happens if we make matches like this in real life?" The most powerful man in the world does nothing to the two swordsmen. "It''s not just the move ahead, it''s not the opportunity. Instead, acquire the amount of equipment to flush out the target you''re after. If you finish the move ahead, you will remain antagonistic to the same opponent." The human body is naturally tired when it moves for a long time. But if it stays motionless at all, it drains even for a short time. It also strains the joints, while also tightening the muscles. If you have a tool in your hand called a sword, it will be all the more so. "Seriously, I know who they are, which makes me look good as if I''ve made an offer. You have a strange habit." "I have no words to give back..." "I didn''t want to lose, I was going to..." "Don''t be spoiled to get to me. It is a renunciation of thought, only to be stabbed in the back. You mustn''t abandon thinking. Let the extreme concentration be your own in the midst of battle." Suibok says something tight. It would be because they are reaching the frontier they are both aiming for, but I would say something quite harsh. I would say satisfied at the moment and don''t sit there. "Sansui and you can always do this normally..." "Of course you did, it took you five hundred years to grow it, didn''t it? That''s what makes the year different." A run that made it possible to shed the evil blood in me, but I was still fed up with the harshness of the road. Still, I''m not going to break it, but it was pretty tough. But she now knows that it is the continuation of hard days that is her education. "How did you let Lord Sansui learn this? Thoon visits with interest. Very much now, the mountain waters spent five hundred years barely. I hear that was meant to allow the perception of the surroundings, which you cannot do otherwise than in meditation, to take place in battle or in sleep. And what does that have to do with this? "I let Sansui fade my obsession with life" I said something terrible. Doowe is also surprised by the boulder. Baas is more surprised. "It seems immortal in a way, but Sansui''s intransigence is weak simply because he grew up to be that kind of character" It should be noted that Suibo also looks quite regrettable. "I''m always feeling signs around me, just like Noon. It''s not uncommon to learn that life and death are natural things. As a result, I don''t care about myself." You are right as a immortal living in the wild. Note that as a man with a family. "Therefore, I am not obsessed with victory during the battle. It''s not like there isn''t, but it''s thinner than a regular person. So... your lords will never aim to match swordsmanship with fairy art in that direction." Don''t imitate me. The training in immortality is harsh, so have an expert present. Note that the results. It''s only five hundred years and we''re on the verge of breaking free. "... that, what. Don''t put your mind too far into winning." "It''s also a problem not to put too much... Dear Swimbok" "No..." There are no words in Doo Wei''s too many words for me to return. Naturally, in a way, it''s all attributed to this man that mountain water is this kind of character. "Because I look lightly at myself, I don''t have to look down on my child to the end... although I may have as a samurai... so if she dies without any particular significance, there''s nothing a woman can do about it. You''d think so, Toon." "Ha... you''re right. I can protect you and your belly child." "Oh, is the kid enough for one? I wonder if my body is that unattractive." Yippee, always remember to take the top, the bad girl''s mirror. I also like that, and I wonder if the toon also has problems with the nurtured environment. "So, who are you? Lan visits as he looks up at Baas. The new Lord of Eckezacs looks up to Baas. That alone makes Baas feel unspeakable. If I can challenge her squarely in front of me and rightly be Lord of Eckezacs. If it can be a trump card for a new batrob, not to save foreign countries. The temptation really springs up. Above all, I judge them by their appearance. I''m not hungry that my little girl, who doesn''t even know if she has half the weight, has the most powerful sword in the world. Cut off those frustrations, Baas responds normally. "I''m in trouble at Sansui''s place, it''s called Baas." "Right, right." Run was sensing Baath''s condition as he moved his body''s savings. Whatever the degree, I thought it would be the same as me. There is more or less. "I used to challenge Sansui recklessly, too. They almost killed me every time after that. Ha ha! "Well, you hated me a lot... I almost killed you a few times and you''re spoiling me" Instead, after listening to me, I''m convinced. The mountain waters don''t think anything about themselves being killed. I don''t think anything about it, so I''m just not angry that they''re about to kill me. I guess I have no reason to be angry at you at all because something I don''t care about was just about to break. Rather, I don''t know why the girl in front of me is about to be killed, that way. "You said you were about to be killed... right, they still say you should just kill me" "I think it''s worse that way..." "What, you just have to prove it in action. I am Saiga''s admitted, new Eckezax lord. You''ll be challenged at any time. Of course, even now! Just looking at that attitude, Baas will see. who the hell she admires. Friendly, as the strongest right there, I was ready to intercept anytime. Or he wants to be. "... well, don''t regret it, little girl" "Whoa, that''s what I''m trying to do, Woodcutter." Both sides had wooden knives in their hands and were about to start the game. Baas was sometimes hit in the head and throat from the mountain water, and he''s not feeling well in flattery. But still, it''s no different that this is a good opportunity. You can fight the strongest users of the Divine Sword, you can actually cross swords. If I were to pull here, that wouldn''t be a swordsman. He looked very entertaining and pointed a wooden knife at a much smaller run. What is about to happen is the reward of violence with a wooden knife. Whatever excuse you make, it''s nothing more than an act of causing injury to each other. As a swordsman, it''s fun to be able to fight the opponent you''re enjoying knowing that. "Come anytime! "My goodness! The structure Baas chose was still the upper structure. And punch in without hesitation. It was an attack that was neither a must-win nor the strongest, defeated over and over again. But still, it wasn''t specifically denied. It was the best, most sophisticated and, above all, the most sensible attack. "That''s a good punch! That''s what Lan dared take normally. She herself may have been tired of being balanced and antagonistic. Very normally, he was carrying out mediocre swords. (Did you take it lightly?! What arm power did this guy have...... no, you were a mad warrior) Baas was unconsciously shaking off some mind movements at this moment. I''m not insulting them, I definitely don''t want to beat them. That''s why it''s hard to shake your mind. It doesn''t stick, doesn''t cling, acts and makes decisions faster. Even if I got my best moves, I was able to switch the motions quickly. "But my little girl is my little girl! "Whoa." Slow from the mountain water, distant behavior to confusion. But an attitude that leads to confusion. The wooden knife you punched in and the wooden knife you received. Bring these into an impending position. And instead of pushing it from top to bottom, use your knees to push it up from bottom to top. No matter how much the force of the run is, if it is pushed from the bottom up, it will not be possible to stop rather than resist in relation to the weight difference. No, she didn''t even stop. Instead, it was down a lot. "You''re a quick judge..." Don''t defy your opponent, fly big. That results in fewer gaps than if you were forced to resist. Sometimes it is necessary to defy the flow, but there is a futile flow to defy. She knows what to do against herself. I know how they try to attack themselves. However, it is up to them to determine it appropriately. In some cases, you may continue to act foolishly at all times. "Ooh!" From as far afield as possible, strike a thrust with a wooden knife with a long hand that corresponds to a large physique. It has an arm stretched out and cannot cage its strength at the cutting edge. Thus, the runs could easily be swallowed. Push the wooden knife straight in from the side with your own wooden knife. That makes it easy to distract. "I do! Still, Baas repeats. First, use your reason. It''s not a weird story, it''s true that they''re smaller than you. If so, it is only natural to assemble tactics that take advantage of the reason for the intermission. Whatever you can win, do your best. Baas is unfamiliar. Spikes poke continuously, careful not to get cluttered. "Whoa, whoa...! But the blade is no different. I really don''t get through to the run. His breathing became more and more disturbed and his attacker loosened up. "It''s no use coming in numbers! With pure skill without Qigong sword, Lan tangles Baas'' wooden knife. Baath''s wooden knife, which penetrated him, was distracted by great disturbance. "With this! The wooden knife is light, Baas has a strong grip on top of his heavy weight. What that means is that even if a wooden knife is ripped off, it will not disrupt your posture greatly and you will not have to let go of the wooden knife. Get in position immediately and take a chase from the run. "Oh." "Don''t impress me with this! Lan was surprised that Baas could afford it. In contrast, Baas seems slightly angry, but that also outgrows his real sense of growth. Baas was originally strong. I''ve lived in orphanage so far, so I''ve won without dying. He had a gift for swordsmanship just to penetrate the clumsy way of life. Because of those basements, a few workouts and spiritual changes are directly linked to improved combat capabilities. I also know that the run hasn''t come to win, but I would be exposing myself to a lot of indifference before. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! He stays in a narrow intermission, harnessing his strength and weight to punch in. Lan takes it slowly. In it, Baas manages to think of an attacker. Hit without thinking while thinking. "Ha ha! That''s a lot of straight fat stuff! You don''t aim for your arms or your legs? We''re only after a fatal wound, aren''t we? "I guess that''s why it''s so hard to do the opposite! "Right, because it''s along the trunk! Unlike mountain water, the difference in strength was obvious. Probably simply losing power. Not only that, but also inferior to reflex nerves. Those basic talents were higher on the little girlfriend. Even though you''re not serious, if this is a mad warrior. When I mean it, I guess it doesn''t go as far as I am. Worth having the strongest sword, the strongest swordsman even without the strongest. There is another strength to mountain waters. But still, now. I want to put myself in this fun. I punch in with all my might, and they take it. No matter how you don''t reach them, it''s fun to know that you''re stronger, that you''re stronger. "Give it back! "Gu!" It is also impending. And now Lan used a spring all over his body to push him away. Naturally, a shorter run is easier to push up from the bottom. Baas weighs heavily, but once disturbed for that matter, the fix is slow. That was such a good opportunity that even amateurs could tell, if Lan cared about it, he could punch in one shot. But she stands in the middle. "What''s up, are you tired already? "... my little girl! He tells me. Baas was laughing while he was in a bad mood. I was in glowing sweat. 409 Height No matter how much fun the time and plenty of moments, if the flesh got tired, that was it. Sometimes I wasn''t feeling well originally, and Baas was as good as gone. "No battle, so" "Mercy? "Odd. Sansui hurt you, didn''t he? I have experience too, it''s just not funny to keep winning" Severe exercise echoes a head wound. Baas had followed that recommendation and had cut out the fight. I don''t want my body to get that far, it should have been struck with a wooden knife, but I''m not wounded. I can imagine that they would have cared. Usually I almost get mad at you for licking me, but now I honestly appreciate it. Nor would it be irrelevant that the mountain water had previously said ''you don''t have to hit it otherwise''. Baas now knew what was good and what wasn''t. "No, it was brilliant. Did I say Baas? Lord Sang-sui likes it." "I know what they did to me." "You know what? I''m so glad to see you." Thoon, who was finishing his flexibility, praised him as he wiped his sweat. "Yeah, really. It was fun watching. That''s not what happened earlier." Note, Doowe. Say something very good. "Absolutely. That''s a great difference." Even the most powerful man in the world has tattooed me. "Ha... sorry" "... right, yeah" There is no word to return the toon or the run. If you do calm down, it was a terrible game. "Anyway, my wife told me that you are a very good swordsman" "He''s persistent." "No, no... you''ve stepped on quite a few places, but you would have been bound by swordsmanship, wouldn''t you? That would be unreasonable, but I''m glad you didn''t get away with it." Anything on the battlefield must defeat the opponent in front of you. It is also the most fully armed opponent possible. Of course, not everyone wears metallic full-body armor. Because metal armor is very heavy, expensive in the first place, and not something to wear alone. Thus, most soldiers only wear leather protective equipment, torso, and simple helmets. Nevertheless, sufficient defensive effects are still to be expected. At least, the survival rate is significantly higher than the near-naked fit. Conversely, it means it''s hard to kill an armed opponent. It would be talent, aesthetics, and luck to have fought it with only a sword. "I didn''t use myself or throwing moves, even though I didn''t ban them otherwise. It was supposed to work for a small, lightweight run." "... I don''t know if I can say it myself, but I''ve never practiced that hand. Sure, some guys practiced that at Sansui''s. Well... I don''t even think I can win like that." He is the opponent whose best swordsmanship does not make sense. There was speculation that even running into unfamiliar ''cowardice'' would be revealed. Anyway, there was always room for a run. If I had tried to do something else, I would have been dealt with Yuyu. "Naturally, I''m better at boxing than swordsmanship originally." "... more than swordsmanship? Nevertheless, it hurts when it is said that Lan himself is better at boxing than swordsmanship. It''s hard to beat someone you''re not so good at. "In my hometown of Tempera, in the lair where the fist artists gathered." Inside the tempera. It is one of the few external forces that have subsidized the Arcana kingdom, an abnormal group rarely seen in the world that has survived ten rare magics. Until now, the world had forgotten, but it rose to a famous mass in this war. That peculiarity is so much known to the intelligence services of neighboring countries that they do not like it. "So I''ve seen the fist fighters together." "Nai..." Baas somehow thought it was the ideal society for a man to go through everything by force with meritocracy, not to mention in tempera. Anyway, it seems different in practice. "It''s a hiding place that was self-sufficient and detailed, with little interaction with the outside at all. It''s always the lord who cares about the main house and wins, even if they play occasional games, just by training their fists between farm tasks. Well, that wasn''t funny." That was a story that seemed uninteresting, no matter what you think, not worthy of the tempera that it worked great in this war. But if we think realistically, we''ll have to do that in isolated settlements. "Just think about it now..." Treatments by many fairy arts, not just spells. Sometimes it seems strong because it''s after you know they exist. "Maybe they just didn''t want to kill each other in there." An irrevocable injury can occur in a boxing match. That''s really irrevocable in the non-existent tempera of treatment-specific surgery. Many have borne it as a result of the rampage of young runs...... Many people still resent Run for having their injuries healed. "I used to think my surroundings were weak, but that was different. I was so good at getting busted, I just didn''t like being told not to get busted" It was a child. That was a story that couldn''t be done, and it couldn''t be taken back anymore. "... right" Baas also knows about Run being a mad warrior. To be precise, I know a lot about mad warriors. A monster capable of exerting a monster beyond the knowledge of healing any injury, often rumored on the battlefield. I was wondering if she was respected, but she actually just seemed to be an annoying abusive. Come to think of it, well, that would be it. "How was your place, Thoon?" "Oh, it''s my place... let me explain for my guests, but I''m an exotic as well as a runner. I was born royally." To Doowe''s question, Thoon answered as he immersed himself in memories. "Majan, my homeland, had the lesson that the strongest man in that country would be king" It is, in a way, the ideal of Baas¡­. "Nevertheless, it is limited to those who can actually use the divine descent, which is a rare magic." All I had to do was poke at the brutal truth. Naturally, even with the gift of a sword, they are treated colder than those with magical talent...... The truth is that those with both talents are the most favoured. Just because the sword is strong means that there is no opportunity to be active on the battlefield where ''magic'' can be used. "Divine descent is a very powerful rare magic. This time my sister fought the monsters of the old world with a divine descent, but the peaches and other favors also worked very well. That''s better than me or anything else. The sister is not that good among the users of divine descent. If any of the divine users had joined the battle, the lion would have worked swiftly." When it comes to the strong, the only thing that can be interpreted is swordsmanship. Among those who manipulate rare magic, it would be the same from what is considered more elite. That would be the only place where magic is not as good as it is, such as where swordsmanship alone is appreciated as strength. And I don''t think that strength makes any particular sense. Even if it goes through in one city, it would be a natural story if it were to be the strongest of nations. To be perfectly clear, it is not unusual for people to be as talented as Baas. "... Well, it seems that ''old age'' and so on would have been miserable if tyranny had been extremed, whether it was that strong a divine descent, or a king considered the strongest of the divine descendants. By the new king, I hear it''s already in terrible sight. Only immortals and heavenly dogs can beat old men." And neither can the mighty escape from old age. If you get old, you won''t be able to maintain strength, and if the new strong kicks you down, that''s it. You still have to pay a lot of attention to your surroundings to get rich old age. "Well before that, no strong king can beat sickness. It seems almost irrelevant to Tengu or Immortal." There is no such convenient story. That was all we talked about. "Oh, you''re like that." "Right... well, you know what?" Baas had accepted that. Again, I guess that''s growth too. "Hey, Master Swibbock. I wonder how you were? "No..." The world''s most powerful man was turning a blind eye to questions from Doowe. It is quite pathetic. "In Non''s case, well... that, um. For a thousand years or so, I lived in society with flower bills, but the others were the skies of the journey, or abandoned... basically, because I turned them off from the public. You could have involved another country in your practice or destroyed a country where you were sold a fight, but you wouldn''t have pushed someone else to do you an impossible favor." Swivok, old or sick, with no connection to defeat or character, as he feels in the drawback. Besides not being any help, it was a pretty annoying story. "Oh... I wonder if you''ve raised Sansui, including that reflection" "no... um, naturally" In response to Doowe''s question, it is now my pleasure to return it. Again, I guess this is a kind of growth. No matter how old you are, training is important. You can''t let a boulder live in a royal palace with an unclear identity. Baath was lying there in a good bed in the inn that was redeemed among the king''s capital. I also got some pretty good liquor, and I was drunk with it. On top of that, I look at myself now. Certainly talented, but not uncommon. Originally strong, stronger, and still never eaten to the top in this country. What do you think of that now? You can''t be the strongest man in the world, you can''t be the Lord of the strongest divine swords, you can''t even be the most powerful man in the country. What will I do in the future? What do you want to do in the future? "I''m sure it''s a good opportunity..." I don''t know, they like it. If you wish to be a disciple of mountain waters now, you may warmly welcome me. No, that''s half the state already. That way, you''ll be stronger than you are now, and above all, you''ll find a place to work. I''m sure you can call that a success as a samurai. But I also think it''s a compromise. You can''t be the best in the world, you can''t be the best in the country, you don''t get the strongest sword. It will not be greater than nobility, but rather a form of obedience to nobility. Is that okay? "... it''s not like I can be anything but me." I know my height. I''m sick of it, I wasn''t a big deal. Assuming you make a big reversal from here. I''m sure that''s not my handle right now, and not the form I want. I guess it''s not the society I put up, where swordsmen are reviewed. Then at the very least, I want to think of a way of living that I can be convinced of. That was the arrowhead I thought. I feel signs in front of the room and get up. Going in front of the door, a piece of paper was placed. No letters were written. Instead, a family crest was painted. I can''t read the letters, Baas, but I immediately guessed what it meant. Because the family crest was painted on the famous sake of a country on the south side. "Shit." He was reluctantly remembering who he was now. 410 Select Who is Baas? I didn''t hide it so much, but I am originally a person belonging to a state on the south side. It is the birth of civilians, but I would have been glad to say that the institutions of the state are merely civilians, in fact, the poor. That he was nourished enough to bless his physique, probably because he was eating rice by a single, thin means. That''s why, on the contrary, aspirations are high. It didn''t end like this, I was willing to. The name of my home country is the Kingdom of Naim. On the south side it was a nation considered to be middle-sized, and that is why it was a nation of constant skirmishes. Sometimes they attacked smaller countries, and sometimes they fought larger ones. And that meant that, unlike the weak and small countries, repairing the payment would not escape Oseo''s hands. He, who was a regular soldier in the Kingdom of Naim, was expected to have sword arms by a young youth officer of one nobility and was integrated as an ''elite force''. And ambush the forces of wizards formed by the great powers, with great results. Speaking of what happened afterwards, it was an assault on a superior officer, as he said. He was an elite force. Like all the others, he illegally slipped through the army with only the rewards in his hands. While resentful, he was stifling misguided outrage at his former superiors. And well, it''s a trivial story. Nothing is different from what he was saying. his current position, which, for once, is the ''athlete'' sent in by Naim. He abstains at the end of the day while defending the athlete of his destiny from injury, disputed by the general public. That was the kind of athlete who was given the role of throwing away stones. What he thought of it was what Sabin himself said. His challenge to the mountain waters is a complete rampage. Neither did Naim or any other country want that, but they left it on the other hand. If you ask me, I abandoned you. One stone was thrown away, but it was not enough to give up its role. But when the countries of the South, which had exhausted all measures, discovered him by the mountain waters. It wouldn''t be so surprising if you wanted to entrust a glimmer of hope to him. "I couldn''t read the letter, so I wrote the right letter... thanks to you I walked there." Baas, who thought it was a cipher to the extent that he waited in a popular tavern like he only sold cheap liquor, was walking through the King''s Capital at night. He''s wearing a single leather armor, and he''s got a big sword for his regular use. But I was acting completely alone. For example, I sent a message to the mountain waters and nothing like that. Obviously, it was an act of nothing but a great idiot. "You didn''t think about asking for a message or anything like that? There are many cases in Wangdu, cheap taverns. In front of one of them, a man who was obviously waiting for Baas. He was leading us down a narrow road behind the tavern with few people. It is such a narrow road that if three large adults line up, they will be buried. "... the inn you''re staying in has its character there. I could only ask the employees there to grab a little money and put away some paper that didn''t seem to matter." "Oh well. I didn''t expect you to show your face directly." He had a face that wasn''t unusual. The neat part is neat, but the ''disturbed'' part was a very painful, assault-experienced man. "Hey, cut." "You''re a disrespectful guy to a former superior officer, what''s up with the salutation? "Look in the mirror and say it. I''m not sure we think that about you." Approximately, most injuries to military personnel are injuries to honor. If there were exceptions, injuries would have been sustained where neither war nor training had anything to do with the mission. His noticeable injury, that was the dishonorable wound. Cuts disobeyed from his men are whispered like this in the back. With a man who''s been betrayed by his men. It''s actually different. Almost all of his cash rewards went to his men. He paid his men a disproportionate wage until he was cut off. If there is any misfortune, it would be a mistake with my men. Nevertheless, it was not clear in advance what the remuneration was, so as a superior officer, I can say that I am disqualified as an employer. "... why do you show your face directly" Why can''t it be me? "I don''t like you, and you don''t like me. You look at each other, and you think you''re not gonna get twisted? It is also a disgusting relationship to see each other and their faces. If there are other people out there, that''s what makes no sense to bother doing things that get messed up. "... I''ll say the requirements" "Hey, answer me." "Please, poison the run." He bowed his head to the soldier from whom the samurai, who was supposed to be in possession, had escaped, even though he was a nobleman of an extinct country. And the content of it was that I did have to bow my head. "If possible, just before the game. Ideally, in the middle of the game. Even when you drink water, you poison me! So much so that even amateurs could see, it was a sloppy plan. No matter what anyone thought, there was no way Baas could do it. Even if Baas was willing to cooperate fully, I didn''t think he would succeed in any event. Even if we didn''t move that into action, it was already a big problem just because Baas was walking through the royal palace with poison. Above all, I don''t even think it makes so much sense to move to execution. "You know... you and the others will know better, but Arcana has enough panacea to rot? Drinking a dying poison with raw liquid won''t kill you, and you won''t be weak." Baas was right. There are actually more problems, but even to the extent of the kind of information even Baas knows, it''s not an effective operation. "Exactly" "... hey" "But I no longer have any other hand to hit! It would be exactly the same thought as straw. Even if the success rate is too low to be expected to be effective. Still, if you don''t have any other hands to hit, you have to do it. "For the sake of the countries of the South, please lay down your lives! Shameless face, that is not to say. Baas now understands why he''s asking me to do something so stupid in front of him. If he''s really smart, he''s throwing away his native country or something in the first place. Arcana is mighty, and there''s no such thing as a rush to get in. I want to curse my helplessness because I see only a few possibilities. That''s not what you''re gonna tell me when you''re out of the regular army. It is Baas who has been proud to fight for his life. It is Baath who is repellent of the past. If I am ordered to die, I will stick to its contents. To be clear, I absolutely didn''t like it. "Now how many gold coins are you going to die on me? "If you want my neck, you can do whatever you want. If it is desirable to suffer and die, drink up the corresponding poison! It won''t be a lie, that Baas can tell. It wasn''t just his mouth, he was dying of life, right or wrong. ¡­¡­ "Even now, beyond the southern walls of Arcana, many people and nobles are trembling! We must deliver good news to them! If that''s even slightly more likely, I''ll do anything! I''ll tell you to die, or I''ll even give you my life to try recklessly! Patriotism, indeed. I''m sure there''s loyalty to you, but love for the people isn''t a lie either. As a soldier, he just wants to protect his country. But that''s too big for Baas right now. "Cut...... apologize first" Baas was growing. I don''t think of Kat''s suffering as any other HR, and I don''t even want to see things go wrong. Seeing him suffer for the right reasons, I was rather even feeling guilty. "I was so angry that you guys didn''t believe in our players. Don''t be ridiculous, are you fooling around, or even though it''s the battle with the strongest sword, you don''t even know what a squid is? Or sort of." I thought if I tried and beat the strongest swordsman in this country, I''d stop being such a crappy little worker. But in fact, with all the really strong guys... "I don''t know if you know, but I actually fought Run and Sansui. They''re both rare and magical." "... no hands, no legs" "Oh, blah, blah. I can''t. I thought it would be a good line if it was just a sword, but there''s one up there." "Naturally, even if they skip the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, they can take over a country. There''s nothing you can do about it. If those people fit into such common sense, the kingdom of Arcana will not keep the fate of divine treasures, nor will we suffer this far...! Baas had admitted his inaction. He wasn''t a decent fighter to beat, regardless of whether or not he could get his hands on me. Only then is that completely correct. "Really bad" "... right" "On top of that, yes. I knew I couldn''t poison you." I don''t feel like challenging things that are impossible to achieve, even though there is an aversion to execution. "You''re an expert now, too. I guess it''s just so hard for people who''ve only ever waved their swords, huh? If we can''t do the same, we''d better cut to the runs." "Over this period, you... stick to your own honor! "Yes." What I recall was one weak old man, also ashamed to make it comparable. His words gave me the determination to shake off my guilt. "You know I''m not even born. Unlike you, I''m not patriotic." Regardless of whether that (...) is correct or not. The smart thing would be to abandon the people about Arcana, and the foolish thing would be to fall with the doomed nation. Especially if you''re not in a position. A regular soldier can be reckoned with, but he is already an unreliable man. Irresponsible, to the point. "Honestly, no matter what happens to the guys in the country, all I can think about is seeing things. Besides, if you''re gonna fail, it''s gonna be hell if you succeed." "... what do you mean" "I am jealous of the mightiest swordsman and my name is inscribed on my grave as a pathetic man poisoned" "That''s not true, you''re a hero of salvation..." "Oh, a hero who saved us with poison, a brave man. If that''s about it......! What I remember is the men who are already dead and can''t see each other. Recognized as a gateway to mountain water, he became a martial arts guide and died bravely fighting the monsters of the old world, legendary braves. It''s just them dying as disciples of mountain water. "I''d rather die than be such a brave man." Maybe humans of this era honor Baas. He would take on the dirty work and carve his name as the man who dared to choose death. But what will the hereafter think? I would not feel benevolent to Baas. The land you took back from the monsters of the Old World would also not be hard to live in and take for granted. And bruise about Baas. You curse as a coward, as Baas has ridiculed you before. "... you, you! To him like that, despite the destruction of the state, Kat turned his anger expression to Baas, who hated to get dirty. "You are! Get rid of what you''ve done! Is there beauty or filth in defending the country, in saving the people, in killing people! Kat''s words are correct. At least, the people who are scared in the south will curse Baas and honor Kat. "Everyone on the south side! Abandoning my past resentment, I''m standing up to it hard! It''s supposed to be a wish to be in such a big, ridiculous tournament! But still, I''ve been trying to do something serious! That and this, for the good of the nation! Many to return to their former homes! Take that, you! "I''m telling you I don''t care." An unreliable man dedicated to means and honor who wants to live beautifully because he grew up dirty. A military man obsessed with purpose and profit, who doesn''t hesitate to get dirty because he was born beautiful. Both of them had gone decidedly wrong. And this time the decision is in Baas. "... right" Is Baas smart enough to tell a dignitary in a big country to poison him without thinking ahead and turn it down? No, Baas is not smart. If he''s smart, he hasn''t come here alone in the first place. "You''ve had enough, I''m going back to the inn. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about you." Baas had finished complaining no as he mocked himself. From here on out, I know what''s going to happen. Just a little, I regretted it. It''s not that I turned down Kat''s plea on this occasion, it''s not that I could be alone here. mountain waters and their surroundings and much more...... "... it doesn''t work that way" Soraki. That''s right. "It would have been best if you would have cooperated, most likely" Baas pulled out the great sword. In a narrow alley, he pulled out his proud big sword. Because of its aesthetic aesthetics, it does not possess any other weapons. That, the cut in front of me, should have known better. "It was just a straw thought. If you don''t cooperate, we''re gonna have to make a worse bet." From behind the cut, a man appeared with a crossbow. If you looked right behind you, there were two guys with crossbows there too. It was sandwiched in this narrow alley, even though it had only a great sword. Whatever you think, in time, it was a much inferior weapon, sandwiched by enemies who beat it in numbers. "Not a single thing is possible... but I will hold you hostage. Sirokuro Sansui likes you. Take you hostage and have him poison you." "You think it''s gonna work? "Even if it doesn''t go well, I can''t help it. But it''s better than nothing." It was easy to understand and absolutely deadly. If the terms are different, it won''t be the number of people who can''t win. But they know this piece of equipment. On top of that, we put up a trap in absolute superiority conditions. A very simple, deadly trap. Cut was stretching his full power trap against Baas. "Do you want me to follow you?" Baas laughed without mocking himself. "I don''t like it." Forget regret, laugh invincibly. "Strengthen me." If I were you now, I could eat through this trap. 411 Change The remnants of secret detectives from the countries of the South, starting with the cuts. Baas jumped himself into their stretched trap. At this point, you can say that the secret detectives were pushing Baas a lot. The numerical advantage of one-on-four, the terrain of narrow paths with no escape, and the advantages of intermission by three crossbows. It''s trivial to say, but those piles are never thin. If Baas can''t use magic, doesn''t have treasure, and only has a great sword, then this would be decisive. Without those elements, Baas was already packed. The threat to the detectives is if someone is tracking down the possibility that Baas is bringing in Arcana soldiers or the trail of Baas. I''ve been hit by scattered ambushes. There''s a surveillance on Baas, and it''s possible Baas hasn''t noticed. But it''s pointless to think about that possibility anymore. Only the four of us who have Baas on this scene will be the last force to move. There is no room for ambushes, etc. Pray he''s not there, I just have to bet all my strength on Baas'' abduction. Nevertheless, happiness or unhappiness does not have surveillance on Baas or anything else. Of course, as long as there is swibok and mountain water in this king''s capital, there are no signs of it not being captured. But those two were asleep, too, and were not going to do anything about it. Roughly, as far as I can imagine. For the scouts, only favorable conditions are reciprocated that are no more. This is unlikely to fail. Put in all the remaining forces and lure them into a favorable terrain without this, and the opponent is alone and the weapon is in the sphere of common sense. If we''re going to lose this, we finally don''t know what it is. There are three paths Baas can choose here. Stick in front or back, call for help out loud, surrender. If you stick it in front or back, you''ll just be shot through a crossbow on this narrow road. Baas is huge, and on this narrow road there is no place to escape or hide. On top of that, the great sword cannot be wavered satisfactorily on this occasion. Nevertheless, they will also know that. From what I''ve seen, Baas seems sober and hard to imagine choosing this. When you call for help out loud, you''ll still have to shoot through it in a crossbow. There will still be people in the tempera in this king''s capital, and even if you skip it, you can''t wait to be called upon. The last is most desirable. To be clear, this is how we are urging surrender, because that would be most appreciated. If you can, I want you to be captured without resistance. Because in the small number of people who say four, it is difficult to get a bleeding big man out of the king''s capital who is no longer able to move. That''s all they refuse the optimal solution of shooting forward with a crossbow from behind. The Cuts waited for Baas to surrender to increase their chances of success in escaping abduction because they had already thought only of victory. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Baas made the stupidest choice. He ran for the cut with his sword up the stairs. Even though I''m just wearing leather protective gear, and I''m not eating pan peaches or carrot fruit, and I don''t have any treasures, I cut to cut, foolishly honestly. "Then there''s the idiot! Cut retreats to the alley wall. To keep out of the way of the shooter behind me. And the three men with crossbows also try to set their aim on Baas and release an arrow. I set my aim and tried to definitely shoot through it so as not to hit my comrade by mistake. "Stupid... it''s you. Ahhhhhh! I had no choice but to have a conversation, but Baas and Kat were close. In addition, the three men with crossbows also had a desire first to surrender. Only then will Baas be shot through the crossbow before he cuts to the cut. The good news is, we finally have a match. But Baas did the small work. A narrow alley, like buried if three adults line up. Conversely, Baas has some room to move sideways. Just one step, go diagonally right. Just two steps, take a diagonal left. A man''s, not otherwise fortified, whispering serpentine driving. It hesitated for a few moments to fire a crossbow of archers trying to target Baas. "Nah..." "Now you''re not fistbones! And simply, the Great Sword has a wide margin of time. If the big baas swing while treading heavily, they can slash a distant opponent, even if it''s not as good as a crossbow. Neither does the disadvantage of saying narrow roads pose a problem if you just swing them down from the top. Cut tried to avoid it. But the suspicion was stopping my body that if I avoided sideways, I might hit a crossbow. Even if I avoided it behind me, the walls would get in the way, and my legs were dull in front of the sight of a large baas swinging down from the top. Then fight back with magic, I suppose, but unfortunately Kat can only use the magic of fire. Cut hasn''t forgotten the assignment even when it comes to exactly dying right now. If you burn Baas to death, that means the failure of a mission that barely leaves any possibility. You can''t carry a burnt body, and if there''s still traces of people burning, mountain water will despair of Baas'' survival. "... die. Yes! The blow of Baas breaks even the heavily armed opponent. No matter what the light-equipped cut prevents, fatalities are inevitable. Cut was cut off with Baas'' blade, remembering that. "Hey, cut?! The man who was about to release the crossbow now behind the cut is stunned to see a comrade so amply amputated that even the city of the night can tell. It was a great sword that was supposed to have been sealed in a narrow alley, and the cut that was supposed to have struck one hand of stuffing had been tragically killed. Having seen it, he still gets his head around the assignment. Only four fighters have been reduced to three. That has meant that it has become more and more difficult to carry injured baas. No, you can say it''s almost impossible. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! In addition to that, a big man was approaching who could easily amputate the human body. That simple flashy and easy to understand attack, though it is in action, is subject to fear for those who are not wearing protective equipment. Well, it would be all the more if you shouted up and attacked me. "Gu...! Here, I''m really confused. If you release an arrow at close range, instead of injury, you will kill it. There was nothing they could do, and they wouldn''t let him release an arrow. "Fuck, fuck! "Yes!" The two of them setting up a crossbow behind Baas no longer had to pray. Please, may this arrow stop Baas from moving. I want the best results without hitting my people, without killing Baas. With such prayer, I let myself go to Baas, who was still serpentine. Without even making the sound of cutting the wind, two arrows are released at high speeds. That never hit the other fellow. But it never even hit Baas. I just hit the alley wall. "... damn! "Chi! I was just lucky I didn''t get an arrow on Baas. Baas himself, the previous opponent could be surprised with his voice, but he had no choice but to pray with regard to the person behind him. If this is mountain water, you''ll feel signs of the person behind you releasing it, and you''ll be able to read the machine and avoid it. But even if I couldn''t do that, Baas had some optimism. "Run!" "Retreat!" Baas has never used a crossbow, and he never wanted to. But I know the weakness of Crossbow. Leather protective equipment is a weapon that, in some cases, even pierces metal armor. Except for the fact that it is expensive, which also takes relatively little time to train, it is a weapon with many excellent points. But the shooting is slow. Once you shoot the arrow, it''s going to take a lot of time to load it. The number of places on the battlefield is treading, Baas said. I know how difficult it is to hit a moving arrow. Of course, I have a big side due to luck, but I also have the nerve to risk my life on that fate. "Hino! "Awwwwww!!!! Baas was truncating a man who was standing in front of him from the upper stages. And keep running away. Even if the two behind me were still alive, I wasn''t going to deal with them. Take off the predicament. With that in mind, Baas had succeeded in breaking through correctly. Naturally, except for geniuses like Run, humans can''t learn their moves and techniques so easily. Even if Baas shows a lot of moves from the mountain waters, it takes a lot of time to use them in action. Humans don''t get strong easily, in a short time. I can''t do that. But it takes quite a while for a strong person to get the hang of it. Baas had been a musculoskeletal big man before he met Mountain Water, and he had experienced many real battles and was knowledgeable. "Ugh..." As is the case under the gates of other mountain waters, as long as there is trigger and sincerity, it is lightly magnified. Of course, I need help with my luck, but if my opponent has given me a letter saying ''I''m going to trap you now'' that I''m in a difficult position to retreat from, it was possible to fight close to confusion. Stand around as rational and efficient as mountain water. That''s surprisingly simple in some cases. "If we go out on the main street, are you okay now... no, we have to get to the inn for once" This time Baas twisted his ground and his time with trivial ingenuity, prestige, and arm power. But he didn''t use his head, and he judged calmly and bravely executed his winning actions. One of the things Baas learned from mountain waters is that dealing with someone he doesn''t want to kill is delaying a beat. That is not as short as a desk, it is not as much a need for fine work as it is a weakness that, in a sense, easily penetrates. I learned that with my own hands, and this time I was using it. Baas initially thought he was going to die when he stepped into the alley. But when I was pinched in silly honesty, that is, at a time when I wasn''t struck by the most sensible surprise, I understood I had a winning shot. If they do get stuck in a crossbow, they usually die. But if you''re not aiming that far, I thought you could go if you let a few moments of hesitation overlap. "I used the Great Sword and cut through it... if this is how Sansui fights... I can be stronger" You could call it a kind of tactical eye. Baas had met with a soldier who could only live on extremely local occasions but just didn''t have one. Looking back, I haven''t done anything cowardly. I was able to fight correctly while preserving my aesthetics. "... I''m weak now" Nevertheless, that is something I can say and think of because I won. Baas was sincerely prepared to die when he received the letter. I wish I had talked more with Mountain Water and Swibbock, Run and Thoon. But even so, I dared to go into an alley prone to accidents because I wanted to apologize to the detectives who were working behind it. Baas complained many times, desperately, face-to-face, including the cut. The battle betting the strongest divine sword, he said, should be rigorous and noble. Of course I didn''t line up the hard words, but I even yelled at him to stop being a cowardly little worker. But now that I know the runs and the mountain waters, it was a truly empty and pointless word. Just like it was pointless before just violence, no matter how patriotic the two you cut and killed earlier. Neither did my intentions reach mountain waters or runs. Rather, I wonder whether those two were more sincerely facing the sword than themselves. "... no matter how hard I try from now on, I can''t beat Sansui or Run" In the end, it wasn''t myself who tried to be an athlete who was carrying the fate of the nation, but the cuts who were cowardly and vile imitations behind it. Baath only tried to protect his honour and admiration, and Kat was desperately uplifted for the well-being and salvation of his people and nobles. I do not regret my refusal to cooperate with the cut, but I regretted as a swordsman my utterance of grand language. "Really, I''m sorry, Kat..." Baas wanted to apologize. The result was to cut him to death, but he wanted to apologize to the scouts and went to the alley ready to give up his life. I really thought it was okay to be killed by cowardly and vile means that I repelled. "I''m sorry." 412 Rating In the end, Baas managed to get back to the inn. The two surviving detectives were supposed to know about the inn but didn''t track it down. Though I didn''t get a hand injury per se, I went back with the exhilaration caused by a long time of murder and a strange cleavage...... "Bloody...... what happened?! "Are you hurt?! What, return blood?! "Either way, that''s a great amount!? Normally, he was blamed for escorting the inn. A natural conclusion if you think about it. If you beat him to death with a wooden knife, you''d still be bleeding back if you cut him straight off with an iron sword. Not only is it on the battlefield, but it is natural to wonder what it would be like if the innkeeper returned bloody. Rather, it is something that has often been walked this far. No matter how much the King''s Capital is at a time when shade deception is coming to an end, there will be limits. Sometimes the inn convenient to the mountain water was an inn of character there, and despite the late night many employees showed up in a hurry. "As it is¡­ First, let me take care of your meal" "Hey, boil the water! "Just a moment, I''d like to take a moment." Even if it''s cheap lodging there, if a guest in this condition walks in, he''ll pay up front. Bloody guests, the inn gets dirty before the weather. So I couldn''t let it go up like that. A formidable swordsman to see, there was also a style that was not considered a crime. The gendarmerie will never be called, just pale and treated so that Baas has no problem entering the inn. "Hear that, that customer said it was an introduction to that Sansui-sama! "Heh, that dragon killer! "Then that Mitsuhito is also a leading swordsman! As we receive it, we hear less well-educated employees. The visibility of mountain waters seems to be immense, even if it is the King''s capital, not the Sopeid territory. That makes me a little proud and equally jealous. Because I also really wanted to be a swordsman who would be afraid of the people this way. "So that return blood is also a sign of some idiot''s decapitation? If that''s what you think, something''s going wrong with me. "Then again, the neck is lined up in front of the Sopede mansion..." I wonder what it is again. "Oh man, a bunch of uneven necks... just shudder to remember" "That''s not normal. I can''t believe you''re doing that." "Have you heard of it? That" exposed neck "doesn''t hold the target in place when he drops his neck." "Oh, I''ve heard of it... if ''Exposed Neck'' slashes you, they won''t notice it until your neck falls off..." The fact that one of the aliases of mountain water is the exposed neck makes me plain depressed. Or I didn''t like what I thought was the same kind of thing. To say what I hate the most, I guess I can''t say that mountain water isn''t the kind of guy who would do that because mountain water was where he dropped his neck and showed it against the serfdom rebellion. "Come on, can you do that?" "No, that''s better. I was more excited to see Kensei actually fight." "Oh, all the customers said," Kid-Faced Kensei is real, "or," That''s not human business, "or," I do live five hundred years, otherwise it''s weird. " "Even the trump card of the Bathrub was once, twice, and three times, torn by the sword saint! "I hear even the dragon tore it apart like a dish! They split the bones, the meat and the scales nicely! I have to convince myself that stories I''ve never actually seen are also true. The uncut and exalted made me care less as I stood ears to ear. I didn''t have to meet the person to feel that way, so the mountain water I make was different in character. The mountain water was getting reports that Baas committed murder last night. If a man dies in the king''s capital on a boulder, he can''t finish it. Baas was blurring his position while telling him that he had been abetted to commit a crime and refused. The mountain water believed it. In fact, whoever thinks about it, Baas doesn''t have the flavor to take it. The surrounding faces will also think that the hunted down intelligence agents just stormed out. It really wasn''t anything else. "He said he got pinched by four people, cut two of them off and ran away" "Well, yes." To put it again, it was too clich¨¦. They take it like they''re not doing a lot of work. It wasn''t actually strange to die, it was an escape from the predicament of absolute despair, but there was a difference in cloud mud from the martial arts tradition of mountain water. I also feel that the comparison is too bad, but I still want a few more modifiers. "Well, compared to you who beat down a country, it''s not going to be much different than the Tavern''s martial arts tradition." "No, without such inferiority. I, too, swordsman, know the horror of being targeted by a bow in a narrow place." "That''s white... you wouldn''t have to use rare magic to win" Mountain water would vividly dodge it without endangerment, even if it was targeted from front to back in a crossbow. If there is no problem with using immortal art, it is finished packing the time in shrinkage. "If you say that, there''s no kiri. The important thing is to understand what you can do and believe it and fight for it. It doesn''t depend on coincidence or luck." "Well yes... with about five more of them I couldn''t beat the boulder..." "Intuitively discerning it is due to your experience. I think you can be proud." Mountain water had heard the explanation from Baas and inferred and told him what the other person was thinking and acting on. That was something Baas was also convinced of, and as always very understandable. At the same time, the uncut when I cut it comes to mind. "I don''t seem very happy, what''s wrong with you? "... some of the guys who killed him knew his face" "Really?" "I don''t know if I''d say this to you, but he was up to defend his country. That''s like that old man." To be honest, I was reviewing it. I looked better at risking my life for even an operation that would fail, no matter what anyone thinks, than a very difficult operation that would succeed and raise a medal of arms. At first it was all about glamour, but now that I think about it, I guess he''s just desperate. Baas rivaled the mountain waters, of which he lay low and bent his own narrative. But still, I''m not particularly in trouble with Baas. It was snaggy, but I didn''t lose anything in particular. But that''s because Baas is an individual, and Kat couldn''t back down, no matter how mighty he was and how many failures he made. Because there was no such thing as a way back, not in his country or his people. "He''s a nobleman, too, I thought." "It''s good to have respect for someone you''re hostile to, too." "Then I''d like to ask you..." Baas had the opportunity to save the country. There was little prospect of success, but if Kat himself were in the same situation, he would have gone without hesitation. "Do you despise and look down on a fool who''s going into such a big country knowing he''s going to die? "No. You''ll respect it, than the way the mighty ravages the weak without any particular need" The mountain waters remind me of Swibbock. I respect and appreciate it, but some parts of it I don''t respect. Rather than, I think there are aspects that should not be imitated. "Me, too." Baas can honestly speak of respect for the weak. But that''s also why I''m lost. I wonder if I deserve to be respected right now. "It was cooler to cling to an unreliable man like me than to use a cluttered soldier around my head. So, what about me? To see, therefore, I am a deserter. I did not flee before my enemies, but I have abandoned them instead of abandoning my country. How is that seen from the surroundings? I wonder what people I meet in this country think, not just talking about the mountain waters in front of me. "What do you think about me not trying to fight for my hometown? "He said he was feeling a draw." "Oh." "You don''t have to worry about it, at least not everyone in the Arcana kingdom. There are a lot of people in this country who have abandoned their homeland like you." I''ll say something terrible for you, but it''s true, so I can''t help it. Arcana has taken the talented, both martial and civilian. That would mean that the wounds were so deep in this war that at the same time many talented people would have limited their country. "Are they good, nobles? "Because they''re dragons..." "... I guess so" Nothing but suicide, such as waging war with dragons without the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure. Only immortals with superb martial arts such as Swibok, Fuukei and Mountain Water can do that. As for the Arcana kingdom, which actually remembered it, we could not call the talent who fled and sought acceptance a cowardly loser. "Besides, some nobles also sought to emigrate per inhabitant. In that sense, we can also say that he did not neglect his duty to the people" "It''s not all those guys, is it? "Even if you say noble, you can''t have a territory or a people, because many of you are officials such as a second son." "... well, you know what?" "Of course, I will not deny the state or the people, the kings or nobles, them all who want to protect them. I rather respect you, it''s just..." The mountain water reminds me of when I managed to make it to war with the dragons. I was traveling through the void then to protect the entire nation, but it was full of things about my inner family. I couldn''t help but want to go to places where my family was likely to be, such as my parents'' house in Blois, the main house in Sopede, and Wang Capital. "Because every person wants to protect it." "I don''t have anything like that." "What are you talking about? You must care about yourself." It wasn''t due to narcissism, it wasn''t self-defense, it was due to my beliefs. Baas weighs his creed more than his own life. It would be a big difference from the people who have nothing important. "If you didn''t want to protect your country, you just have to find your way to believe. Your life is nobody''s property. If you don''t feel step-by-step with the state, and you don''t have an important companion or beloved superior, you can do whatever you want." That doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want...... "You have not lived a life so thin and ambiguous that you feel attracted to others." While mocking himself, the mountain waters were courageous. "You know what?" "That''s what it is." 413 Masterpieces Finally, a tournament was about to begin to determine the heir of the Divine Sword. The countries of the north were invited as guests, and all the secret detectives went into the king''s capital, which was in return. Though I thought it was thick and shameless, there was no irony whatsoever from Arcana. In a way, backgammon was probably also part of the ''game''. If it had done so much damage to the Wang capital, it must have done so much retaliation by considering it a deviation from the ''game''. If that didn''t happen, the game would have ended without delay. complete victory of the Arcana Kingdom, in the form of The nations that had only ever known spells and spells, thought again. How much it means to a nation to have multiple rare magical bloodlines. It should be noted that the Kingdom of Arcana was also surprised. No way in the fact that a group of people with so much power within their own country has been finely perpetuated. The final example of this is Swivok and Mountain Water, but perhaps it was rather the Arcana Kingdom side that shook up. Inside the tempera are external collaborators and allies close to reciprocity. You can''t merge a group that has brought you into a predicament, and they have a large number of predictors in the first place. Or, if we think about the future, we can''t just not work out measures. The Arcana Royal Family had invested heavily in the school and had instructed them to increase their masters of rare magic. Note that the school director said he was ecstatic. All in all, the northern countries had already given up Eckezacs. After all, if the state is cheap as long as it pays the advance, there is no reason to be so desperate. I can''t wait to get up and do anything extra and be destroyed like the south side. Even if united unanimously, the degree of urgency varies between North and South. Anyway, if it was working, it was natural to split if we sat on one end of the reef. The south wants to bring back a doomed nation, but the north must protect the country that is now there. That''s equally honorable. So the North had given up completely. I''m honored that way, but I''m honored that way, so I''d like you to give up. Well, finally, it''s the tournament production. First we have to select a hundred people to fight the run, but the players participating will be wondering in what order those hundred will fight. Those who are confident in their arms will want an early battle in which the runs are not wearing out. Anything you want to win will be aimed around the middle after fighting arm pride. If you''re lucky, you can be the Lord of the Divine Sword yourself. The second half should be preferable to what you think. The order of the hundreds, shown to them so. That was extremely clear and fair and rigorous. Ask the athletes in the first stages what order they want to fight, and ask them to beat each other who wants to fight in the same order. The first thing you want to fight for kicks down the first thing you want to fight for as well. Whatever wants to fight the tenth, fight the tenth as well. The last thing you want to fight still competes with the last thing you want to fight. Inevitably, there will be variations in the number of participants, so even those who break through the qualifying round without fighting anyone were out. Conversely, many fight a huge number of people. Sometimes they spoke of injustice, but all they did was say, ''Then you don''t have to join'' if you try from Arcana. He says that it is not compulsory participation, that the provisions are communicated beforehand, and that there are biases but he does not intend to make them appropriate. That will reduce or increase the number of participants, but I do not intend to correct them in any way. The title in the first place is looking for the strongest swordsman. All participants get a total win and can narrow it down to just one. I don''t have the muscle to be complained about because I dare make it a losing stipulation without doing so. That''s what the organizers claim, so the face of the war zone had to be broken up and fought. ¡­¡­ The use of magic and other techniques is forbidden in the qualifiers. It is only the title of selecting swordsmen, so even if the magic is mastered like a close guard, Swivok will exit in shrinkage the moment he tries to use it. If you allowed magic in a riot war, it was also a necessary provision to avoid getting too many casualties, as that could all be round-burned. Conversely, it is still detrimental to those who are good at magic and not good at swords. Also, as in the tempera, physical surgery, which is assumed to be used in conjunction with rare magic, was also unfavourable. But the rules dictate it, so I don''t want you to follow them. I was convinced that I had no choice because I still had better minutes than to try to take the divine sword in a way contrary to the Arcana kingdom, and more importantly, if the ban on the use of magic were lifted, I would just be left to my luck. ¡­¡­ Baas sat in the VIP seat that the mountain water had prepared for him and watched it. A match that determines the tenth challenger, the fiercest war zone. It was a battlefield where many swordsmen would fight for their lives. He is desperate to fight without one exception, but he still stands out for his facades in mass combat. About twenty swordsmen formed a circle, protecting the swordsmen in the center. Naturally, in a way, if the elite work together and form a formation, it becomes a robust protection unless the opponent has a flying tool. With this provision, it would be the best tactic. Even if the main fate at the center doesn''t like the sword, we can send it out to the main battle without any problems because we just need the elite around us to resign eventually. Whether we could win there or not, it was the best solution to avoid draining our fate. But there is no will or honor for the swordsmen. It''s just in the interests of the state. I could have been there myself. When you think about the state, you should have been there. ¡­¡­ There were swordsmen who challenged such an elite and fell. A swordsman who may be stronger than himself is defeated before group tactics. I wouldn''t have a choice, especially if something strange was going on. It''s cowardly when it comes to cowardice. Even though this is a battle to determine the strongest swordsman, it is now better to form an inmate party to win. Nevertheless, if there are mountain waters on this occasion, they are all knocked down together, so it can also be said that the losing side is weak just because they have been formed by a detachment party. But that''s cruel reason. You don''t even get a chance to challenge a run in something that only has ordinary strength. If it''s a game involving the interests of the state, maybe that''s no choice. But still, it was hard for my comrades to fall. And there were some things I thought about putting them down. It is not about the struggle of the athletes, but about the circumstances surrounding them with nobles and luxuries. "Why am I here..." Of course, he tried the mountain water and lost. As a result, I was unable to participate in a match with Eckezacks on it. Nothing''s wrong, and that''s not an issue in itself. But why are you sitting in the VIP table? I originally wanted to be a nobleman, I''m not still able to be a nobleman. But as it turns out, I''m in a place called the VIP Room. Aside from the desperate, hard-working, similarly situated faces. Anyway, if you beat the mountain water, you''re being generous even though you lost. That''s so embarrassing, I thought it was shallow. It made him decide the way forward. Naturally, in a way, the world is wide. Even if we had merely gathered numbers from the vicinity of the Kingdom of Arcana, we could have searched for a few masterpieces. Nor did the north expect as much of them as the south. A masterpiece the state could have prepared is a Kingsguard at best. In melee, it''s not something you can beat a mad warrior one-on-one. However, it is limited to athletes who have had connections with the government. That''s what trumpets are like, the figureless power was participating as individuals. Only a few, but they were struggling to win Eckezacs from the Arkana kingdom. "... isn''t that sloppy? Run and his four daughters, his companions, were surprised to see the man who won the first game of challenging rights. There you are, big man with muscular bones. That being said, everything is stale, but its magnitude even pushes Baas aside. The servant Baas may also look like a child if he is sidelined with him. He was so proud of his stature. Of course, if that''s all you got, you don''t get sloppy or irregular or anything like that. But if you look at that his hair, you''d think Arcana humans were against the rules. Like Run, her hair burns silver. That was precisely a testament to the mad warrior who lived more than a hundred times as much bad blood as normal. This means that we are constantly self-reinforcing, self-activating. Unlike the main battle, where everything is allowed but one-on-one, in the qualifying round, he was an athlete whose very existence could be called an anomaly, who would be forced to leave at the same time as the game began. That he was able to get the first game challenging because the qualifying game didn''t start. I mean, it''s the eighty-first game, it''s the sixty-second game, just like that half-order game, except because he was the only one who wanted the first game. Of course, it didn''t happen to happen that way. Simply because he was using his stature and prestige to intimidate the faces he wished for the first game as much as he did. He was patient for once. Instead of the mad warrior, who continues to be excited, he patiently did not wield violence for once. But you wouldn''t want to get involved before the game if a big man, who normally thinks and seems to make sense to see, was burning up his silver hair. Except, of course, for the facades that were under the secret life of the state, because they rather had the expectation that ''the same mad warrior could weaken the run'' or that ''even the same mad warrior could easily take the divine sword away from his opponent without the back shield of the state''. "He usually bandits in the North." "Exactly the Admiral of the Mountain... but if you''re all that fit, then you''re the Admiral." "Stormwind fists are bright blue too... looks like they could compete head-on with monsters from the old world" "Blessed stature...... more than anything, man. Maybe he''s more talented than Run." The four daughters speak verbally of threats. Even Run, the girl, overwhelmed the adults in the tempera. Near here, where there is only a wizard, there would have been no enemies or anything like him. "... right, he could be more talented than me" Lan was honestly admitting it. I was the first to fight myself, to admit I was more genius than I was. No matter how you raise it, you won''t be spared the struggle. "But he''s just a mad warrior, I''m a silver ghost fist. The difference is bigger than talent." But if that''s not the case this time. There is no way that a run now can be beaten by a batrab trump card, if it is, like a mad warrior. "And above all, I am supported by many. There''s no way you can get behind the bandit scene." That''s what I say, I try to tour the other challengers. "There was a report from the Witch Way of the Secret Frontier. The 100th World War challenger seems to have decided on Nihongjin." She was beginning to walk the Mad Warrior on her back in order to work out countermeasures to wary opponents. 414 Thundercloud The battle for Eckezacs, in a way, goes as planned. An elite, protected yet sent out by fellow citizens, who bear the destiny of the nation. Just a coincidence, a lucky man who went on to the main battle at his leisure, saying he had few competitors. And individuals who have been swept away by overwhelming force. Visiting Arcana, many foreigners had entrusted their hope to them. As things stand, Arcana is too mighty. Even if we are satisfied with the destruction of the South by Oseo and the monsters of the Old World, the North can also suffer enormous damage at the whim of Arcana. Even if the exchangers are relatively good today and Arcana today is dedicated to bringing the country together. Still, given only a few generations later, it would be natural for the chill to run. Nevertheless, the northern exchangers had almost given up. So far, the tournament itself has not lagged behind and is extremely fair. But let''s be clear, whoever fights who in the qualifying phase is probably not as problematic as that. At a determined stage, contestants to the main battle, challengers to the run, just get rid of what you think is dangerous. The Arkana kingdom is currently overpowered to deal with humans. In time, there''s even a group of mercenaries who take intelligence experts in their hands. And above all, this is the king''s capital of the Arkana kingdom. Whatever claim you make against the athletes, I guess it becomes legal. The absence of elimination by them would mean that the current challenger is not a threat to the Arcana Kingdom. As Baas put it, he was an opponent not enough to take, to the extent that he could ''trust the warrior and let him''. Well, now it is. If Eckezax is transferred from the Arkana kingdom, it is certainly the Oseos and dragons who will be in trouble. At the end of the ordeal, at the end of the sacrifice, at the end of patience, he finally earned the ''land of rest''. Yet the humans who were supposed to have made peace are trying to cede possession of weapons of mass destruction to other compatriots. The leaders of the monsters, the long-lived and Oseo, who had the information, were much to blame... "Hey, long time no see. A great thundercloud." "Brother, would you stop calling me that? Using its own back route, it was trying to negotiate under water. I mean, it''s been alive for 10,000 years, the only survivor. The kingdom of Arcana cannot also be ignored, the best treasure maker in the world. It was contact with the Lord of the Secret Realm, the Great Tengu Cell. Originally, the Great Heavenly Dog is on par with current leaders. Even at that time, the human tree forces and dragons were separated, and there was no resentment against the cells that fought the divine treasure in their hands as human beings. Nevertheless, in the case of the cell, it is hated for human reasons. The Great Heavenly Dog has not changed since long ago. It is a time when he did not even behave as the Lord of the secret borders. That was already a lot of array. (Is this Mitsujin a heavenly dog older than the Great Heavenly Dog...) (Why even me?) Thus the oldest man, older than Sel, was sneaking in with the escort of Oseo to the king''s capital of Arcana. By clandestinely speaking, the Great Tengu also brings Rocomo Lloyd of the Rapid Railroad and the Witch Road stick loin. In a very small room in a small building, there are five humans, one monster of the old world (...), having a conversation in a strange tension. "You don''t like it that much, big thundercloud. It''s not your real name. Be proud." "I''m telling you not to bother, brother. Say cell normally." "Ha, I still don''t care what''s weird. You were sincere about making treasure, big serious, but otherwise you were a bold, figuratively fat, insensitive, self-centered man. Yet when they say their names, they persist" There''s a top up there. Suibok is the culmination of force, his master is the geese, and even older than that geese is the Great Tengu. Of that great heavenly dog, further up. No longer is there an older man among the living, he said. Old world long-lived, oldest sage film. He was talking very fluently, crawling on all fours on his desk. "I''m surprised you''re still protecting those two offspring." "I''m being presumptuous, you know that, don''t you? "I went out of my way to master the Vacancy Act... and I didn''t even like shrinkage." "Ugh... don''t steam back more than 10,000 years ago" Those two descendants. The words are well known to Lloyd and Roth. To the boulder, the legend is told. "Like you, two of the eight people who had the strongest emotions among humans at the time. You''re descended from" The Taste of the Endless "Sticky Biyhu and" The Gatekeeper "Locomo Lawler." "Oh, he''s the descendant of Roller, who was the lord of Noah, the lord of Biifou and Vajra." "Laurent Zero, the" true brave man "who was the lord of Eckezax, and Sir Shark, the" immortal man "who was the lord of Pandora, and Lonely Flamberge, the" dead tree "who was the lord of Dinesleif, are dead though..." "I don''t know more about non-licensing and sativa." "Oh well... you''re so flirtatious" Anyway, he''s still alive. Eight kinds of divine treasures and he is the only one I knew anymore, the truth 10,000 years ago also remains precise. "Sativa liked you, but you''re crazy about Roller with you..." "So don''t steam back 10,000 years ago! "I couldn''t speak directly to Roller because Biihuu was the first one to call me... I didn''t know you were protecting your offspring after 10,000 years... that''s disgusting" "Ugh! "We honestly don''t know anything about it. In the first place, I can''t connect with my body." Including sweet and sour, personal stories. "Well, then it''s time to get down to business" "Do that from the beginning, brother" "What if Eckezaks came across other countries to kill themselves? We''re all scared, and we won because of it." It was a very, very white way of putting it. "You deserve it." "Have it at all. Exactly. Even though I had a long neck, it was terrible to come back and take back what I had taken." The film laughs with a thin smile. "Shards (...), let me laugh at you. Unfortunately, we don''t have a neck." "Well, don''t worry, if anything happens, I''ll manage to bribe my brother and his clan. If you keep your mouth shut, you won''t stand out." "You want me to abandon everyone, wrap my tail around them, and run away? Because I''m not a child (...)" Again, it was unusual. The monsters of the old world can use treasure to converse, even creatures that have no mouthful. But the creature, sitting a little on his desk, was very fluent, talking in his own mouth. "Anyway, well, trust my juniors. Eckezacks won''t give up on anyone." "Does that mean disciple as a long-lived man? Or heir to the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures? "Don''t bother asking, it''s both" This is not because you are a long-lived man. This creature boasts a brain that enters the triple-finger among the monsters of the old world and thus understands the language of every creature. In time, we can have a conversation with every monster. What vocal organs do you have and what is happening to the audible area? I doubt it. "Speaking of which, I didn''t even know you were swimming." "Oh, it''s just a monster. I don''t think you can kill anyone but Pandora." "I didn''t think the day would come to meet God in person. A boulder human being, a creature that does something abrupt." "I don''t care if they treat me like a human being... well, some of them were pretty close, so that''s not out of line either." The longest living wise man among the wisest creatures. He was withdrawing the concessions his juniors sought from him. "Then do me a favor. I don''t care who else gets Eckezax, but don''t let me argue with the dragon." "That''s a lame story." "Isn''t it a problem for the countries that originally reconciled that you''re taking a bad deal at will? "You attacked me unilaterally and I used to say... okay, I''ll take care of it" Where it had nothing to do with the kingdom of Arcana, it had been decided that it was outrageous. "Well, I guess I''ll be fine if I leave it to you." "Oh, my God, you''re trusted." "Well, then, you could finally make a sword that even dragons can cut, right? "Oh, okay? Brother Boulder! "You disgusted me, I have enough for my bad taste. Well, I chopped up my master''s body and turned it into a ship, which is not something we can say." "Oh, a boat over an example void? I wanted to make one too..." Human tree, great race. The most accommodating species of immortality, experimentation and tree sperm. Lived a long time, a great plant. The most sublime creature that had led many races. "... is it true that the Mother World is doomed" "Oh, it was a recessionary doom. For 10,000 years, the tortoise and the manure tree let us do the rest and perished on our own." "Well... my brothers, that wouldn''t be Gala" "That''s right, hey, the Turtles were originally leaders or bystanders. The human tree was a leader or guardian..." "My brothers were criminals or a bunch of crooks." "That''s right... why is it so stupid for us to lead all races... normally it''s a graduation?" The film was credited by a man who knew 10,000 years ago that the film was a fraud as a whole race. The Supreme Leader also acknowledges that. Hearing it, the guards following from Oseo are shaking, as are the inhabitants of the secret border. But think about it, if a race that specializes in spells is good at their tongues, they''ll be scammed. Rather, it is also considered to have evolved for this purpose. "But these days, we''ve been quiet, haven''t we? There''s a guy who lives in a playground over there playing judge, right? Over here for 10,000 years, we''ve been doing all that too... more or less, we were originally going to go to this world with you humans, right? "Oh, that''s what we talked about." "Neither the human tree nor the 10,000 year old turtle is a pleasant opponent to deceive. When I went there, humans were the best ducks." The face of Oseo''s escort is getting bluer and bluer. "Unlike other races, I''m smart there, and on top of that, I had the temper to deceive this one the other way... and furthermore, sometimes I lost. The best life for our species was to create a relationship of trust, deceiving and deceiving with a frivolous, mind-turning human being." "The worst thing about human beings at the time was that they lost their freedom from life because they were fooled by you." "It''s not easy and funny for me to ruin my life, what immature young people do. Though I enjoy watching human wisdom try to devise ways to enrich my life, even though I feel a minor disabling every day..." "That''s what brothers were all about." "I don''t want to live in a tree elf... I would have preferred to play elf" The supreme leader who honors shady crime like a noble hobby. I see, he didn''t seem like a lot of wisdom. Anyway, nice to meet you. Besides, I''m done with the real deal. From Oseo''s point of view, it was just a joke to be honest. There was nothing like coverage, I had just communicated my request. "Phew, Master Film?! "It was originally an unscrupulous demand, and if the cell snorted, no problem. You know that well, don''t you? How disciplined, irrational and irrational is the long-lived of man? That''s not even the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures." That''s what I said, the film jumped. Ride on the shoulders of those of Oseo who are escorts. "We were lucky. Assuming it was a war when Cell was in Arcana, that was the only thing that was supposed to be blind to. Ten thousand years ago, the beasts who fought as dragon''s me were destroyed because they were the treasures made by a cell like no other, and the ungaikyo who duplicated them." The best treasure maker in the world, even in the old world. That he owned Elixir and was producing more ''weapons'' for Ungaikyo to replicate. Exactly, I guess I''m glad I said it was a nightmare. "If he''s all right, that''s all right. Anyway, in this fight, the possessor of the madman equipped with the treasure you made will fight, right? If it wasn''t a dragon, there was nothing I could do." The film put its trust in a disciple it had not been able to talk to in a long time. "I look forward to the festivals held by humans and the martial arts dedication matches. Give me a big boost. We love human festivals. [M] That was enough to make me want to fly away. Well, there are no wings." Somewhat unintelligible, but nevertheless the promises were exchanged. We just have to believe that. Oseo''s escort tries to leave the room with the Supreme Leader of the Shadows on his shoulders. Bye, Super Cell. "Don''t say all my names! 415 Reason It can be said for roughly every event, but the production is much shorter than the preparation. The battle to determine the owner of Eckezax, where a vast amount of backwork had been attempted, would also be over in three days if it had started. In the first phase of the day, the hundred challengers were decided, and the order was announced as per prior arrangements. Open a mid-day holiday and the run''s hundred-person drain begins. A battle for everything, very different from qualifying. It is a battle for the kingdom of Arcana to prove to the nobles of all foreign nations that a girl named Lan is the one deserving of the Lord of Eckezacs. At the same time, it was an opportunity to showcase technology from all over the world, now assembled in the Kingdom of Arkana. It is a preview of the upcoming Wushu Dedication Match and an indication of Arcana''s superiority to the countries on the North Side. This was the last opportunity for the southern side of the country, where various small craftsmen came together. Naturally, in a way, it accounted for a significant proportion of the hundreds of soldiers on the north side challenging. If they beat the run, Eckezaks would be taken from the Arkana kingdom. In that case, the Kingdom of Arcana will also not be able to maintain its current status. Of course, they themselves know best that it''s unlikely. Some sought birth within the Arcana kingdom in such a proportion as they did. He gains the right to challenge by fighting and winning against similar men, without colliding with foreign soldiers. By beating a run that had become the trump card for the new Bathrub, they were looking for more than just Eckezaks but more generosity within the Bathrub. In a way, I would say the most honest participants on the subject. Of course, we''re extremely unlikely to win. And in some ways the anomalies, in some ways the righteous. Those with the potential to win the run, with the same level of talent as the active trump cards. Naturally, the numbers are extremely small and have not even reached the fingers of one hand. They did not belong to the state, but were arguably the hope of the south. Two of them. Shiba Inoue and Kazumi Mirror. Together in the hundredth and eightieth battles, they are Japanese who have earned the right to challenge the runs. They were running their lives on the south side, but had been driven to the border near Batlav by this war. It wasn''t a decent reward, and the two of them were entering Arcana to measure the resolution of the situation. "Shiba, you did it. Now we''re one step closer to Eckezax! Both names are Japanese, but their age is as far apart as their father and children. That''s all Shiva lived in this world for a long time, married in this world and even had a daughter. I had allowed myself to the extent that I thought it was okay for the daughter and the mirror to marry each other, but in this situation, I can only complain about the enthusiasm of my youth. "Mirror" "... what is it, such a grumpy face? Aren''t you glad you''re close to your goal? "What I''m here for is your attitude... not at all" About seven years have already passed since the mirror came to this world. It also seemed like a lot of blood had subsided, but it seems to be burning a lot in this case. "Mirror, what''s your goal? "Well, you take down a kid named Run, you get Eckezax... you cut the dragon and you get your country back! "Right, best you can do that" The mirror has also lived in the city where Shiba rooted in this world for over six years. If so, that''s also thoughtful. It was never all fun, but at least better than that refuge. There was a life there. "Since the dragon came, everything''s gone wrong... Sometimes a caput comes to the shelter and distributes food. But I only come here once in a while, and I still don''t have enough..." "This world is the ''charity'' of our time. I think so... but in the end it''s meant to distract the rebellion." Already, looting is beginning in shelters. I exploit my belly from what has fled other countries and other cities in order to satisfy the hunger of my own family. Normally, it is an act to be rejected, but as things stand, I can understand that there is no choice. In this dilemma, no one can afford to defend ethics. "The dragon was almost struck out by Arcana...... you just have to kill one more, just one more...... and yet! "Calm down." "Arcana sold the south side with their own cuteness! "... what do you do with that? I don''t know who''s listening. Speak up." The two of them are currently talking in a small room that is appreciated. I have liquor and liquor containers for once, but besides, they haven''t reached out. "What is it, Shibo? Have you noticed that you''ve come this far? "It''s not... you don''t think it''s weird? "What is it" "It seems that there are quite a few Japanese in the heart of the Arkana kingdom. If you ask me, the only people who have the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures are Japanese, except for Run." "Well, I''m sure he''s cheesy just like us." "Then why aren''t you on guard about us? Obviously different face and easy to distinguish. Nevertheless, it is treated in the same way as the other participants. "Well, I''m sure it''s because I''m alarmed! "I guess so. But what if you didn''t? "... it" "First,. Can you beat a mad warrior with a run? "I''ll win! I''ll show you! "What is the rationale for that?" "I have cheats, and there''s a reason I can''t beat them! Unlike old times, I''m not fighting with thin looks and ambitions! The intention of the mirror is real. It''s impossible, but it won''t flicker no matter how painful it is. He is the daughter of Shiva, who still cannot enter Arcana, and his lovemate. There was good reason to fight. "But. They use a lot of magic tools, even if they don''t use Eckezax." "It won''t work for me! Plus, if you can''t fight someone without relying on tools, there''s as much sci-fi to get into! "The referee is on the Arcana side. If it''s a delicate decision, it''ll be in your favor." "Then you just have to prevail! "Right, best if you can do that. But they''re the strongest swordsmen a big country has. Are you gonna be able to beat me? "I''m not wrong about anything, and I have nothing to be ashamed of! You can''t beat the mightiest swordsman in the world! There are reasons why we can''t lose, we have the power to fight, we have the opportunity to protect. Then there is nothing to worry about. The mirror was truly immersed in hot blood. "Chill your head, mirror" "Do you mean I lose? "If you think you''ll never lose, don''t rely on the most powerful sword, and you can kick the monsters of the old world right now" In fact, the two of them are leaving the monsters of the Old World to escape. That was harmful to our allies, but not that much of a threat to the two of us. There is a proviso that there are about ten opponents. Above all, there is no beating for a feathered dragon with only one head. "Ugh..." "If the right one wins, they wouldn''t have even chased the country in the first place. Chill your head, the reason to fight is important, but it has nothing to do with winning" "Excuse me." "First, don''t think about it if they''re weak, if they''re caught off guard, if they''re dumb, dumb and helpless. That''s what you call alarm." I am not alarmed, so I will definitely win. I see, that means you''re alarmed. "But we have to win... your wife and daughter" "Oh my wife and daughter as it is...... my grandson will be a lot of things" "Hold on..." "Anyway, if you win, that''s best, but think about when you didn''t win" "I''ll win, even if I grab a rock! Use any hand! Even if they are girls, they will never forgive you! Fortunately, under this provision, there are no irregularities other than fighting one-on-one. Whether you turn your eyes or use poison, you shouldn''t have been able to say defeat for violating policy. "... that''s it" "Huh?" "I want you to stop doing that, I... You can lose, but I''m telling you not to embarrass them" It''s not against the rules, but there''s as much unethical or offensive behaviour as there is. There is no point in a sludge-filled victory, located opposite the triumph of honor. "Why, here''s the thing, win anything..." "We''re not going to fight to win and kill. Fight to protect them." "... with your hands wet with blood, holding a child or something like that Hanashi" "No, ''cause I''ll come back for retribution later" When I heard that, the mirror felt my body harden. "... Later, I mean, the" "It means that if you get Eckezaks, they could kill you for the right reasons." "If you say that... you can''t do anything" With a hardened body, I grip my fist even harder. "Shibo... I respect you and I owe you a debt of gratitude. But I can''t follow that. I win anything to protect ''my woman''. Even if it''s against what" parents "mean." With his stiff body, the mirror left the room. Shiva, who dared to drop it off, slapped herself in the head with the meaning of reflection. "How about it, it was oil on fire" Shiba was aware of his loss. A little more, I should have reassured him before proceeding. "... Mirror, we''re not the main characters. Behavioral behavior can only be swallowed by society''s common sense as it is." The very thing about the protagonist correction lies in the justification of the action. If you are a protagonist, or if you are an ally faction of protagonists, basically every action leads to the best possible result. Whether you behave like evil or good, everything is. But not really. Sometimes actions that others want to like are taken badly as a result. If the behavior that others are likely to hate is exposed, they are hated by others as it is. Because human beings basically live in search of others. That is not usually unreasonable. The situation is worse to mistake the bad for the good than to mistake the good for the bad. It''s smarter to think of them all as enemies than to think of them all as allies. But now, it was unreasonable. That''s the same with mirrors today. I guess all the opponents that are inconvenient to me look like enemies and evil. Evil. That''s why you have a convenient weakness, and you think you have a chance too. "If it''s such a simple story, I''d say this hasn''t happened in the first place..." It''s not necessarily a mistake to win anything. Like anything had to leave the monster that day when the monsters of the old world came after us. But don''t confuse it. Neither Mirror nor Shiba, it is a means, not an end, to say they will win. "We have to protect anything. As a father or husband, the strength of a man is to protect a woman and a child. For that, you have to play Eight Hundred Chiefs or a slashed role. I just wanted you to know that." If you win, you get a divine sword, if you have a divine sword, you can get your home back, if you get your home back, you can make your family happy. I see, it''s an ideal development. But a man, a father, a pavilion owner, must also be considered when he did not. Because ideal is just ''I hope this happens''. Nevertheless, it is man and man who seek it. If you''re confident in yourself, it was all the more so. The opponent says he is a mad warrior, an immortal monster. But that''s why I felt confident in the mirror that I would just win. "Wait for me, Malupe. I''m sure I''ll take Eckezax home..." Proud of the strongest, or name the strongest. If a situation is strong enough to solve a problem, try to solve it with the force within itself. That, too, may be arguably the strongest fate. I don''t think beforehand that if I''m not strong enough, if they''re stronger. "I will win and show even my strongest enemies for you! Whether you actually figured out you couldn''t fight and strengthen, or it wasn''t as real as you thought. Still, a man can fight unless he loses his reason to fight. The thirst for the result of victory, the willingness to achieve goals through victory. They do make a powerful push. Never fiction, reflected as reality. 416 Name and well, what a pressing situation, but had nothing to do with the good citizens of the kingdom of Arcana or the new serfs. Both the main battle and the qualifying round are stories that have no connection to the general public. Rather, their interest would be in festivals held everywhere. Everything is candy and whip. In order to make the wind think that there are things you should do seriously hard, the festival has nothing to do with the serfs or the general public. If you have performed a certain amount of labor, you are free to participate. Although there are limitations, an inedible amount of treats is sifted around. That is proof that Arcana, which has shed much blood, is undergoing a more vigorous reconstruction¡­. It was a sign of gratitude to the people, who ate their teeth and fought the monsters of the old world. "... it''s a festival, but I don''t know, this..." That ended labor, the same for one class of teacher students. They were currently attending a festival taking place in the nearest city, but everyone who should have been floating had been given cold water. How exotic the city is lined with medieval European-style buildings. A lot of ''foreigners'' seem to enjoy it there...... "Come on! It''s a bird skewer, a specialty of Oyashu! It''s not like skewering there, sauce is different! "I''m a candy worker, I''m a candy worker! If I don''t eat today, I''m gonna cry! A brilliant Mitsurugi chicken, see, this is it! "You don''t want golden flat sugar, do you? Don''t you want some sweet golden flat sugar rolling in your mouth! "I''m scared, I''m scared of manju! If I drink tea, I''m afraid of manju! Lined up were usually stalls. A floating island in the sky, many people from the Great Eight States have joined us, but it was just a store opening and a stall. Look at this. ''Wow, it''s a different world!'' Very few would get the feeling. "This is just a festival of intercultural exchanges in Europe..." One of the female students snapped like that. Yes, the exotic streets are also all ruined because of the stalls that sell what they know well. Moreover, the people of the Great Eight States look just like the Japanese. For that reason, it really just seemed like an intercultural exchange festival was taking place. "... No, it must actually be an intercultural exchange festival" The teacher''s words were true. Within different worlds, intercultural exchanges take place. I guess that''s just it. "Mr. Yamashui says he has lived in this world for 500 years, and maybe that''s what happened in the Great Eight States..." However, if it is done alone, it is too similar. Perhaps there were Japanese who lived in the Great Eight States long ago, and they spread Japanese culture. It was so ruined. (You did something extra...) Almost everyone, including teachers, was cursing that someone. It''s suspicious whether he''s there or not, but it''s depriving him of any sense of reality that he''s come to another world. I just thought I''d come to a tourist destination already. "There was a novel about spreading Japanese cuisine in different worlds, but this is the result..." "Reality is harsh..." "I think I''m here in Asakusa..." There are no engine bulbs for electricity generation in boulders. The heat source for cooking is usually charcoal firewood. Sometimes the lantern was turned on as a guest, but some candles were used inside. "I wonder if this kind of thing is called Fast Terre...... and anyway, folks, it''s Halle Day. Have fun and go home. Then, there are amazing people lined up, so let''s share and get some food." Even though it''s sold free of charge, you can''t eat food without lining up. With people lined up in many stalls, the students split up and lined up. of, but some of the returning students were subtly bewildered faces. "I wonder what''s going on..." "Doctor, this..." "Sushi is for sale, so I was looking forward to..." Perhaps the students were expecting grilled sushi or chira sushi. But what I got side by side was not subtly gripping sushi. "Oh, is that pressed sushi" The educated teacher was convinced when he saw it. Now it is sushi that establishes its status as a luxury dish, but it was originally a dish for ordinary people sold in stalls and such. And what has existed since longer than gripping sushi is pushed sushi. It is a dish made by filling the mold with vinegar rice, fish, etc., and pushing it in. Seeing that, the teacher was delighted subtly. "This is fine sushi. Haven''t you ever seen sushi like this in a feature such as local cuisine? "Oh well... this is the pressed sushi..." "It''s not what I thought..." A little disappointed, I felt. At a time like this, when a dish comes that is different from what I thought it would be, it is something that complicates my mood. This wasn''t the idea. "Teacher ~" "Hey, look at this..." The boys returned to their teachers. After all, it was an unintelligible face. "When I came to buy taco roast..." "This came out..." "... it''s a taco grill indeed" A small octopus was pierced and roasted with bamboo skewers. Indeed, it is octopus roasting. I''m baking octopus no matter what you think. But it wasn''t the taco grill I was hoping for. It was an octopus skewer. "That''s right... it''s definitely taco roasted..." "I can''t complain..." As for myself expecting powder, I wanted to complain a lot. It must be an octopus grill, but this is not the dish the customer expected. "Teacher ~ ~" Students with faces who were still more disappointed than ever came home with a sweet smell. "This, look at this..." "This is a squid roast..." "... it''s squid roasting" The food the students brought home would certainly be nothing but squid baking if they were to sell it by name. However, squid is not used in any way. This was the flour dissolved in water, baked in a special cooker, plus the filling inside it. "It''s shaped like a squid, it''s Thai roasted" Speaking of teachers, I''m not familiar with miscellaneous. Therefore, it is not possible to explain why Thai baking takes the form of Thai, and when it was established, while showing the rationale. That''s what makes us want to hear our ignorance up on the shelf. "Why in the shape of squid..." Local cuisine in Daihachi Prefecture, which has been transformed into Okiri no longer. A Japanese ''shadow'' has been hidden from view, which would have offered his life to something that doesn''t matter. Note that all the food was usually delicious. Coming to different worlds and thinking of home is not a story limited to different worlds. In that sense, was it unhappy or fortunate to have come to another world with many alumni? One thing is for sure, the days when we were not far off in this world and were able to get daily food were not so bad. At least, it''s far from the worst. "I don''t know... I don''t even feel like this is a different world because of the nearby Ottaka Prefecture" "Our house is also a Japanese private house, a straw roof." I came to another world, but it was a tatami house that was appreciated. If it was Japan, it would have been a "new building" dealing with cultural property. Probably paid attention to mountain water and festivals. I was quite able to live a comfortable life. I just don''t feel like I''ve come to another world. Either it was the original Japanese landscape, or it was like I was coming to do an agricultural experience in de countryside all over de country. While I find it a little inconvenient, I farm with my friends...... "You want pesticides." "Really." I was hating weed. I knew how cumbersome pesticide-free cultivation was and how efficient pesticides would make agriculture. "Don''t talk about pesticides during meals." "Dinner''s gonna get worse." I didn''t want to talk about herbicides on Festival Day. Festivals are fun things to say. A lot of mediocre people enjoy forgetting the usual hard stuff. In a world of swords and magic, neither swords nor magic matter to the general public. They are engaged in normal work, just as class faces are. It has nothing to do with glamorous things and does boring and demanding work. "Dad, it''s delicious! Can I talk more?! "Oh, of course. Today, Master Sopede behaves in a big way." "Yay! Master Sopede is a good man! "Oh, he''s wonderful." A young child is walking with his father, licking apple candy. "Kaa-cha-cha, look! I got plenty! "You''re a stupid kid! You can eat so much! "Ku, you can eat! About this!" "You''re still small, so leave it at about half." A boy with food all over his hands is scolded by his mother. "Kaa-chan, I can''t eat anymore..." "What are you talking about! If you don''t leave now, you won''t have it tomorrow or the day after! "Because..." "You''re gonna get fat now! If you find out, don''t eat! Pack as much as you can! Some mothers were trying to float the cost of their meals for the time being, with reasoning like bears before hibernation. In a way, it would be the right way to use meat. If you don''t simmer fat when you can eat it, it''s life and death. Some subtly intelligent stories, but more or less the festival itself is peaceful. Everyone is in order and well lined up. It was an orderly, peaceful festival. "Kaa-cha, Kaa-cha, I don''t like to line up... let''s get over this already! "If you do that, the soldiers will jump in! Shut the fuck up! It should be noted that so many soldiers were deployed in the city that it did not seem like a peaceful festival. To cope with the disturbances, there were squads looking around and squads waiting in squares with large numbers. There is a strong impression that it is force and deterrent. It is not the baton or the like that is lowered to the waist, it is usually an iron sword. In some cases, the sword may become executable. "Somehow, this is the only place in the other world." I saw soldiers guarding very seriously, and both students and teachers felt something cold on their spines. Even in Japan, cops carry pistols, and in some ways it was more noisy than swords and such. But if you''re a good citizen seriously living in Japan, you wouldn''t think you might get shot with a pistol. But very seriously, with enthusiasm, I see soldiers who are deterred as fear. The fact that people get together means that it happens, and that there is no romance in the job of being a soldier. That peace and order can only be upheld by force. "It''s about not making too much noise. Seriously, they keep the festival safe." Teachers think again. He said he was glad that the students, like them, didn''t have to use magic with swords in their hands to get a job that would make them war. I may no longer be reunited with their parents, but I have nothing to be ashamed of, even if I could be reunited. You don''t have to fight your students. As a single teacher, that was something I could be proud of. "Enjoy the festival so you don''t take care of them" Hates from others, fears from others, hurts others. I know it''s necessary, it''s contributing to society. But I didn''t want them to be students. I think again. Born as a Japanese, grew up as a Japanese and remains valued as a Japanese. I wonder how harsh the trump cards that act as a deterrent to the state live their lives. "Sir, sir! "There was takoyaki, takoyaki! With that in mind, students with cooking came running. "Look, this! No sauce, no mayonnaise, no bonito, but it''s octopus! "Look, there''s octopus inside! It is not burning like a crisp, but it is slightly moist. It seems to have made the stock creep, and the aroma has drifted. "What was that name? "Egg grill! "That''s crazy, egg rolls are egg rolls! Hearing that, the teacher had normally denied it. "No, it''s normal to call it egg roll." "Oh, yeah." "That''s not an octopus grill, it''s an avocado grill. Akashiyaki is also called egg roll." ''Akashiyaki'', considered to be one of its prototypes, rather than a common octopus grill. It was a strange and unmanageable name in Akashi City because it is called ''Egg Grill''. "Regardless of what you mean by egg rolls, I thought the dish called Akashiyaki itself was normal..." And I was subtly disappointed in the students mocking the correct names. I don''t know how to come to another world and learn about Japan''s nonstudy. 417 resentment The Kingdom of Arcana is on the organizers'' side and will inevitably offer the finest hospitality to the countries of the North. Not least, it is due to ''aid'' from the countries of the North, but no one put it on the table. Without having to think about Oseo, it was dangerous to stimulate Arcana today. It is possible that it will trigger the demise of Arcana in a hundred years'' time, but it is better than the people losing next year in exchange for that. Just as the Kingdom of Arcana did, the countries of the North also chose the path of sunshine. Tomorrow or next year is much more important than honor, after all, is the historical contribution of mankind as a whole. Even if it were to be exploited in obedience to the great powers, it would be much more than being abandoned like the South. It was a little harsh on you. "Do you doubt my work" "That''s not true, even though you did your best. As much as I doubt it, I haven''t asked you to do it since the beginning." An operative left King Arkana''s capital once he completed his assignment. And he is joining the king and formally entering the king''s capital again. Once again, he was making a final report to the King. "If you''ve made me feel bad, let me apologize. Of course, it''s not just the mouth. You have a good position. [M] It''s not a back job, it''s a front job." "It''s an undue favour for a man who couldn''t achieve anything" "You don''t have to be so modest. Originally, hopes were faint, but there was a lot to be gained, even if we could act smoothly with the backs of the countries." The king sits in a small, soft chair. In front of that king, a secret detective of foreign origin was frightened. Nevertheless, he had inner relief because the King''s reaction was somewhat predictable. He was commanded to cooperate with a nation that had destroyed its former homeland. I don''t seem to be able to detect that my abilities were not only being evaluated, but also that they were combined with some kind of exam, so I don''t serve as a spy. It would have been a question of my loyalty to the state today as to whether I would pinch my personal affair to work. "Listen, you dirty your shoes at the end of the mission, didn''t you? Get better shoes when you get a new job." "... Yes" Regarding the ''accidental'' since the failure of the mandate was finalized, they fortunately missed it. If I had ''inadvertently'' during the mission, I would have thought something would freeze my spine. "The state needs glory and righteousness. But the powerful must understand that they are false. If the supreme power is incompetent and unable to read the moment, it is visible that it will be tragic. Right now." "Yes." "... in the end, what matters in politics is not the intention to win a hundred fights a hundred. I guess it''s about avoiding the failure that leads to death... if we don''t even do that, we should lose as much as we want" "What do you think will happen on the south side in the future" As a secret detective, it was a question to an issue that was largely out of bounds. But even for a king who responds to it, it is a huge deviation from the boundaries, so I answer lightly. We can discuss it as other HR because we are no longer giving up Eckezacks altogether. "Nothing like this. Until now Arcana had solved an important problem, which is why she had just left the south side alone. If domestic problems had been solved, they would just have their hands on less important issues as well. And there''s no choice on the south side." ¡­¡­ "You''ll get rid of it, whatever form it takes" "Already organized," he said. "That''s what I''m talking about" The aristocrats who were Disuillah''s patrons have already either been generous within Disuillah or had it deposited with the countries on the north side. The nobles who took up their jobs in Arcana early before the dragons ravaged the south have invited the inhabitants who lived in their original territories. Either way, the refugees that remain today are people who don''t care in a way. "Do you want to cut Caputo''s trump card? Masaozo Kobe, the world''s most powerful wizard. Among the trumpets of Arcana, the only man capable of annihilating dragons by his own firepower. Mountain water is also possible to ''dislocate'' the neck by collapsing castles, but it takes time when more than one is destroyed. Once he had burned down Domino''s generals and plowed them to the ground. "I can''t say I don''t have it... but I''m not the kind of person to do that." Massive, one-sided killing of people in front of you. It is also an evacuee who seeks help, not an enemy soldier who attacks with hostility. Some soldiers will be dead and clean. But some soldiers don''t have to do anything like that. Such faces become holes and dissatisfaction spreads in the country... it was possible. Anyway, if that''s all you have, you won''t be willing to wear stigma on purpose. "It''s a caput selling charity, I wouldn''t dare let my trump card do that. Unless the refugees become thugs and cross the border in groups." "Isn''t it possible to fan that? "Is that in Arcana''s interest? "You won''t be." A barren farmer would not have an idiot to plow his own country. There is no way to fan to do that. "First of all, if you let it go, it''ll happen one of these days" "Had it not been for the caputo, it would have already happened." "For Arcana, that''s all you should hate. Of course, that is a last resort for the countries of the South. In the sense that we all die." If Arcana has a winning eye, that''s what would be challenging the monsters of the old world. Because I can''t do that, I''ve been running away. "As for Arcana, the country will only be vandalized a little, and there''s nothing more wrong with vandalizing it." "Then neither of you can move." "Oh, the south side just dries up. Nevertheless, it is difficult to be dried up along the border. I don''t think so." If you have other hands, I don''t want you to go out of your way to dry up in large quantities in front of the country. The problem is that that ''other hand'' is not an absolute pleasure for the South. "In the south, well, you''ll have to give up a lot" "... right" The spy remembers. We are, we are, our own people. I was savoring exactly what that man said. It wasn''t anything wrong, it was weak, just to say I lost. Taste it, too. They will walk in further suffering, which they have already suffered. "Nevertheless, man''s world is to be moved. In ten years (...) it''ll be an old story, won''t it? "I thought you were right." I guess those hard and painful days will be old stories in ten years. Even through the ordeal, the vast majority cannot crawl up from it, and that becomes the norm. Everyone tells them they used to be good, drink bad booze and deceive themselves. Such a future will come in ten years. Until then, I don''t know how many humans will survive. "It won''t be long, like ten years." If possible, survive as much as you can. I want a lot of people to spend a long time in pain. I don''t actually intend to put my hand down for that, but to the extent that I prayed so, he had resentment too. It''s great to be able to share people''s pain. That''s because you can imagine the pain that you haven''t received, that you might receive. Of course, it''s not an imagination, it''s an empathy of the past, but of the past. But that, too, would only be possible if there was mental leeway. I can''t afford to be sharing from such an imagination or experience when I''m getting painful eyes. "Shit! The Jigsaw kingdom''s secret detective had left the next day''s main battle in a yakitori before. More so, he was stirring up booze, even though he also suffered a laceration in his mouth. There''s no way that doesn''t adversely affect the wound. But there are times when you still have to drink. "Oh, shit! His patriotism was real. He has the skills to be a secret detective, so he can get into Arcana and neighboring countries on his own, like Baas. In that sense, his skill is a situation in which he gets the most out of his life. It just means abandoning a nation, a nation lord, and a people, like Baas. What I can''t do about it would be that his patriotism was strong. Baas himself had admitted that he was so much more ''heroic'' and ''brave'' to the people. The power was not extended, but it is not to be offered. "What the piece! You''ve never known that! Well, he can no longer only be scattered. In a room where I''m the only one, in a room where I''ve grown bigger, I can only dwell on booze. All we can do is mourn the abnormality of this world. "And what does this have to do with anything! He''s right, he''s in the situation he said he was. Someone somewhere invaded and annihilated me to taste what my country had done so far. But not at all did I feel sorry for the piece, for the people, for the detective who assaulted me. There is no regret or reflection in his heart. All I have is anger, I''ve brought up such an old thing, I''m angry at the ''reasoning'' that rocks my legitimacy. More than its own, it merely curses statements and figures that threaten the position of making itself good and just. "It''s definitely them, oh, even them! Come to think of it, oh and the one thing that kept failing was weird! It''s decided because there was an inside man! Very, screaming for more notice now. Maybe it''s the truth, but now I can''t confirm it, scream that I can''t keep it alive later. "Depravity of my great fatherland, because somewhere on the north side obstructed it! Or in a slightly different way, it could have been possible for the survival of the pieces and Jigsaw''s secret detectives to know each other''s qualities. Alternatively, there could have been an apology and a plea for cooperation, even in the form of a Jigsaw spy calling it an individual. I might have responded quite a bit to the call for that forgiveness. But even if such a miracle happens. Even if Jigsaw regained the nation at the end of the line. The pieces will never be rebuilt. No matter how one spy moves as an individual, there''s no way he can return the state or anything, and if you say that, it''s going to be limitless. Above all, there is nothing to be done about lost lives and time. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! He had denied his words with all his might. He denied the word that there was going to be a day of regret at some point, if it suited the same eyes, I would know how it felt. He didn''t destroy the piece of his own accord, only that the state to which he belonged acted that way, but he didn''t think of it as sorry or karma for destroying the piece. We didn''t know when we were winners, we weren''t even as interested as gross as the feelings of a losing country. I can''t afford that, naturally. Instead, if you were to think in this situation, ''You deserve it, you perished to perish'', you wouldn''t be patriotic on the contrary. Patriotism is nothing more than giving top priority to the interests of one''s own country. There is no way that such a human being would take it seriously, such as the sacrifice of the consequences of pursuing his country''s interests. Words jammed against the survival of the piece the other day, but even, I couldn''t think of a word of persuasion anymore. I''m sorry or something (...) But if you''re thinking, there''s no way you can say ''It''s an old story'' or anything like that. "I won''t forgive you... I won''t forgive you! In the end, time flies differently. For the perpetrator, for the aggressor, for the victor, it was in the past that the country was destroyed ten years ago. But for the victim, it''s a pain in the ass at all times. Accept it as the past and it will be the past for the first time. If even old things are unacceptable with the past, then even ten years ago will not be the past. Of course, it doesn''t necessarily mean this is what happens to everyone. But a certain number will be like this (...). Don''t regret it, it''s not necessarily a virtue. "We will never forget this grudge......! Even with the same eyes, I only think about myself. I just water what I did, and I don''t just water what I was done. Others'' losses flow into the water, not their own. Whether or not to run into water shall be sorted by their own profit and loss account. "The dragons who took our country, the arcana who sold us, the north side who betrayed us... and the other nations who pulled their legs! Some humans do that. And that number is not small, etc. "Never, I won''t allow it! 418 cheering The main battle begins at last. There are many spectators who expect the first battle to be a battle between mad warriors, a rarely seen spectacle. Out of a hundred people who rent the school''s experimental grounds is greatly boosted by the reputation of public matches that have been played for a long time. The guests were quietly prepared to see a game that was somewhat chilly but could determine the fate of the world. "Ohon." Using the treasure of loudness, Eckezaks begins his oath toward the audience with the players already in line. "By the battle ahead, Miz Saiga, my lord, lost his power to fight. Therefore, we must decide on a new Lord." Beside her stands Run, the temporary Lord. "By Saiga''s recommendation, I''m predominantly a Silver Ghost Fist Run so far... but that''s only a tentative story. Lan also mentioned a great deal of martial arts medals in the war ahead, but it is not enough to prescribe them as my Lord. Above all, I am the strongest sword. Many have the right to challenge as candidates" The strongest is what many should seek. At its strongest, which many do not seek, it is of no value. Because the strongest is only the goal. "All the hundreds of warriors gathered here deserve me." Everyone deserves to try. Of course, they''ll take the right test. If the goal of the strongest is the only one, do not pray to be rewarded. We must drive down, trample and ravage those who share the same desire, and become just one winner. "Win the run! There is only one condition in my hands! Hearing the words, the venue boiled. The athletes also gave a drink as if they had become winners. "Well, that''s my last confirmation. I''m going to repeat a one-on-one match with a hundred people..." Eckezacks explains the wins and losses in this game. That condition was absolute, and he said with his eyes that it was not going to be used by the different. "Being one-on-one. Permit all equipment, drugs, and poisons, as long as they comply with it. Whether you poke your eyes or attack a steeple, you''re free to kill. Of course, it''s forbidden for Lan to use me." Too easy, too obvious an arrangement. That reads the intent of the organizer that even if all the participants, including the runs, are dead, it doesn''t matter at all. Conversely, it means the challenger cannot be ''defeated against the rules''. Well, I''d say it''s fair and fair. "It''s a win or loss at heart, needless to say if you kill your opponent, it''s a win, but if your back goes to the stone floor, or falls off the stone floor, you lose" The place where the match takes place is clear on a hard stone floor. If he falls off that step, or if his back is on, he says he''s defeated at that moment. With regard to this, it may be possible to say that it depends on the referee because video records cannot be kept. Maybe I can just get on my shoulders, not my back, or get away with it. Though, there would be no point in arguing more than it is Eckezacks who makes the decision. In the first place, it''s similar if you put it on the floor, shoulder or back. "Then, after a certain amount of time, this shall be a one-sided loss for the challenger" The only provision that clearly places the challenger at a disadvantage. After game time, they are forced and unilaterally defeated. But no challenger disputes this. There are a hundred of them at any rate, and if they all take cow walking tactics, they won''t move on late. First, then players who can fly are too advantageous. "Not until we run out of sand on the big hourglass here, though. Whatever it is, you can try it for one game... well, it won''t be necessary." In addition, the hourglass that was available is bigger the more eye-catching even the audience can see. It would also be possible to use rare magic to make it faster or slower, but that didn''t seem as meaningful. As long as we do that, we just need to make the time setting more obscure. It''s a stipulation to prevent escape while facilitating the game, so just say, ''Warn me if I''ve been away for a long time, and still lose if I keep running''. "These are already as pre-arranged. If you''re unhappy, don''t hesitate, just walk away." Unilateral provisions which have not been discussed, decided by the Kingdom of Arcana after obtaining the understanding of Eckezax. While there were no irregularities, he was unable to sleep. And to the point that it seems trivial, the run is unlocked for all gear. A bunch of ''handy'' tools that allow even just civilians to unilaterally kill trained military personnel. You can come with as much gear as you like, it was hard to think of losing. "... runs are hard" "Yeah, that''s right" The mountain waters take Bulova and Baas and sit side by side to watch the game. Of course, it is a different seat from the general audience. Baath, who is often misplaced, manages to distract himself by speaking to the mountain waters. Note that Blois. Sure, it''s not a fun thing to see with my family, but it was a complicated heart to put my daughters aside a man who just attacked me all this time. Neither mountain water nor baas are insensitive enough to notice the atmosphere. "You win and they fight your natural opponent a hundred times, don''t you? So, if you lose, it''s a shame." "It is the fate of those who benefit from the nobility. If you''re not sure, you just have to stick to your excessive position." "... that''s right" It is an insult that if you lose, you look pathetic. What I wouldn''t realize if they didn''t say such obvious things would be that they were so stuck on the subject. "Me and Sansui both had excessive expectations when we were escorting them. If you want to be held by a nobleman, you must have the strength to live up to it." Long after retiring already, Blois was a genius magical swordsman with a combined sword and magical talent. I did that girlfriend, and she had a hard time with the demands from Doowe. "I see that strength is important, ma''am. You can''t just play dumb." In a situation where you don''t even know who''s listening to the boulders, all nobles are damned, I don''t care. If you do that, you''ll be disrespected by the mountain waters. If you''re going to be killed by mountain water, it''s the main hope, but the reason is too ridiculous. "Ma''am... yes, ma''am" A whispering designation, not a stomach or anything. Stubborn samurai''s, full of honor. Just hearing that, the mouth angle of the blower was slightly up. "... Hey, Mr. Sansui." "... I curse my powerlessness" I know finding a little happiness every day is the trick to living a good life. But even so, wouldn''t it be too whispering, her happiness? Even though she is the wife of one of the strongest swordsmen in the country, she is too hungry for a whisper of happiness. Baas doesn''t have the power to read the signs and doesn''t know the maiden mind, but he does know how mountain water usually deals with her. "Anyway, except the runs are tough." "Oh, well." "She''s allowed all kinds of equipment, but that''s not why she''s allowed to do anything. It''s unacceptable to expose a hundred people, and you have to think carefully about how to fight and decorate a grand victory." "... is that what you and your equal warriors want?" It''s natural for trump cards, such as beating a hundred opponents. It is not about winning itself, but its achievements must be suspended from the rest. That''s all the audiences, the guests, the nobles of this country want from Run. "Like you, you chop off everyone''s neck? "If you do that in a game, you''ll be upset. First, how would you like to praise the decapitation of the challenger?" "You''re not saying you can''t..." "If you just drop your neck, you can do it as soon as you practice. It''s easier than cutting up to your crotch." "I''ve never been in custody of killing." If you do have some arm strength, it''s not hard to drop your neck. A single blow, never fails, uses as little power as possible, and during combat, the difficulty changes to the extreme. Nevertheless, it is also true that it is not appropriate for this occasion. "This is a game, if it is, you have to play defense. Especially if you''re the opponent your surroundings expect¡­" "Sure, you''re a tough guy." Again, see the match venue. There''s already only Eckezacks and Run, and a big mad warrior who''s an opponent. The audience grows. It is no exaggeration to say that first and foremost, everyone in the audience was eager for this fight. At the same time, it is a game in which the instrumentality and true value of a silver ghost fist (...) run are questioned. "First challenger, Easter! "Totally... for a long time, you keep me waiting! "Totally, it''s a good and patient thing. I admire you because you''re one of a kind." With Eckezax''s voice, Run''s long hair burned silver. Although it is inherently a desperate situation for almost every human being, the opponent has shaken his short hair in the same way from the start. A battle between those who can be the ancestors of an extremely rare, bloodline. It is also a battle between those who live in the exact same qi blood. Plus, bad blood. In addition to fighting and regenerative abilities, the worst force to frenzy the host in bringing even the ability to learn. The two masters, more than a hundred times more powerful than the masters considered to be leading the way, had the suspicious look of being able to wait for the signal of Eckezax. "Damn... that''s a good story. All you have to do is twist one little girl like you, and the booze and the woman are all you want! In an excited state, it should be noted that Easter, who was supposed to be partitioning the bandits, was laughing. "Little girl, I wonder what time they say that" The burning run was laughing without showing weakness. But to see, the advantages and disadvantages were obvious. Its strengths and weaknesses tend even further because of its too different physique. "Let''s do this with our bare hands." Lan threw the sword down from the stone floor, which was lowering to his waist. That means she''s all about a hundred fights and can no longer use that sword. In addition to that, I''m pretty sure she can no longer use her weapon in this game. If you just win, if you just kill, if you just fall for it, you had as many choices as you wanted. But when it comes to surpassing, it''s not easy. Well, if you''re going to fight with almost bare hands. "No way, I''m scared of little girls with round hips" "Ha ha! I''ll kill you! Easter used iron gold bars as a weapon. A sturdy blunt weapon that attacks with weight, free of blade spills, resistant to breakage and not requiring that much care. Easter threw it all over his head. It held lightly, thrown lightly, it pierces deep into the ground. "That''ll be enough, Eckezacks! "Oh, of course. Start!" They were both popping up so they could play. Even though it was World War I, the stone floor was cracked and fragments scattered just because the two popped up. Even though I''m not using the magic of the wind, Eckezax''s hair and clothes shake a lot. Even though I''m not using the magic of fire, I felt the temperature of the venue had increased. Even though they weren''t using the magic of water, the audience felt their body temperature had dropped. "Silver Ghost Fist, Power Method" Something impossible happened in a normal fight. The two of them, punching each other, hit each other in the fist. "Crash fist! And it wasn''t an inferior run in weight or stature that blew it up, it was an Easter that beat on both sides of it. "Hey, what the fuck? Oh!? To the boulder, never blow too far back. You never fall from your back to the floor, you never fall off the stone stage. I flew a little and just got in shape. "What the hell...! Blood falls on the stone stage. The fists of the two who smashed each other were crushing at each other''s loss. Since the human hand is made up of complex skeletons, it is difficult to fully heal if you have a liberation fracture. It''s hard, but the two fists had already completely healed. There is nothing that the two of us have lost except the blood that has flowed. "Shit! Still, you two haven''t lost anything. "Ahhh! The two, which were reaching an extreme state of excitement, were bumping the restored flesh together again. "Silver Ghost Fist, Powerful Method... Strike Your Legs! The little girl and the big man talk to each other and bump out of their shoulders. A simple attack that compares stature to muscle strength. Normally, runs were supposed to blow up the way they looked. But it was still Easter that blew it up. "Hey, okay! "Push! Release as a pursuit, normal force. A vast amount of qi blood in the run, punched through the palms. It was punched into Easter''s defenseless body. It''s called unattributed magic, a power or qigong sword. ''Scale'' is not the same as when mountain waters use it when used by runs that deal with vast amounts of qi and blood. His muscle strength goes hand in hand, destroying the human body without having to hit a steep spot. "Grr?! Destroyed human body, but restored in an instant. Run knows there are limits to that, too. Above all, there is a limit to the size of the stone stage. If we keep pushing it through, it will be a win by force as it is. "Push! A genius of evil blood is a genius of fighting. "Push! If unattributed magic is also considered a range of fights, her skill may be close to mountain waters and swimboks. "Ha..." "Hakkay! But it was the same with Easter. "Gu!" "Was it? That''s an interesting move." That was one more push. In the timing that I could push in a little bit, the run was played the other way. Touch the chest plate with your palms and push flying force you punch in. That was, in turn, blown away by the bursts released from the thick chest plate. "You remember that already? Convinced of his advantage, the silver-haired ghost laughs. Yes, this is the threat of the Mad Warriors and those who are called vicious possessors, which can only be defeated by a number of violence and divinity. If a run of its kind is capable of mastering a move, there''s no way he can''t use it for himself. The certainty was letting him learn to spur. "Ooh! "No! Easter!" "Hit and kill my little girl. Yes! Well this will happen, I thought, Run laughs bitterly at the voice supporting the big man in front of him. If you use moves, they steal, and your physical abilities are higher on the opponent. I see, when I deal with them, they''re the ones I don''t like. "What''s up, come more. You fight with your fists, don''t you? "Oh, of course. Show anyone in this venue the battle of the Silver Ghost Fist Run! But that''s why Run surpasses him. "Die. Yes! "Die! "Do it! "Easter! You can do this! "We''re on! "Win! Never lose! To this cheer, in order not to lose. When the Silver Ghost Fist beats the Mad Warrior, show it to the venue. "Hey Sansui... why are the guys wearing similar clothes to Run backing Easter? "Because she, in my hometown, hates me" "Oh, yeah, well... that''s it" 419 Top Once, near the kingdom of Majan, fought each other with vast amounts of evil blood and king temper. One regenerates whatever wounds he suffers, a ghost of hundreds of manpower that will be deserted. One is a giant lion manipulating humanities, which I don''t even think is a human child. Together we believe ourselves to be the strongest and unsuspecting, lifelong undefeated monsters to each other. The armament went up on the side of a lion manipulating the humanities. The flesh of the robust beast of God was never shattered after the fierce assault of a ghost. The silver ghost, thought of as a bottomless immortal, finally succumbed by the claws and fangs of a giant lion. The mighty beast, who preceded the ghost corpse, said he had put a roar of joy and mourning on the earth for winning even his greatest and mightiest enemy in his life. Later, he said, the giant lion found in man a man who lived in the same temper and blood as himself, and gave him his own strength and blood. That makes it the royal ancestor near Majan, but too far back in the day. If the battle between the dragon and the first eight is a myth, the battle between those who transcend the knowledge becomes a legend. Everyone in the game venue was shaking their bodies in a clash of shivering speeds and muscles that they didn''t even think humans and humans were fighting. The nobles of each country, who had been chilling until not long ago, also felt the heat and cold as if they had remembered that they were human beings. He now understood that the mightier and fiercer warriors of destruction were not trapped in cages. "It is not easy to speak of advantages and disadvantages if you are something that resides in a different power. But if you live in the same blood, and you are the same warrior, then the advantages and disadvantages are obvious." "I guess..." If we were to talk only about talent, Easter would prevail over Run. Run has a surplus of rare magical talents, but Easter has physical talents in addition to that. In addition, the advantages of "moves" called unattributed magic were quickly buried. This only leaves a difference in physique. "How does Bulova fight if his opponent is in character? "Mm... don''t say anything mean..." For Bulova, he was just a thunderous knight. Swordsmanship, magic and, naturally, stature were won by their opponents. Speaking of how you fought those opponents...... "It would have ended well." "That''s not what I meant..." "If you have to win a situation, do you mean? roughly, whatever their abilities were. The most troublesome thing would be the complete superior compatibility, the opponent who outweighs all of himself. "Probably not helpful. In the case of wizards, the side that hits the target first wins if you polarize them. Unlike a magician, I don''t like to protect myself, and I can''t cure my injuries." Still, wizards have some eyes for each other. Lucky punch, because sometimes trivial coincidences can lead to fatal beatings. But between mad warriors, that''s not it. Because each other has the ability to self-heal, which presupposes attacking each other. It becomes a battle of strength because each other''s attacks can''t be special. "What about you like that, Sansui? How do you fight Lord Swibbock? "Ha ha... this was taken one. Though, this is now Wu. It''s also fun to think about how to fight against an opponent who doesn''t have a chance to win." "Don''t you have a plan... well, I know you won''t win" Baas sees the two in the game again. In a way, this is what the samurai should aim for. As with many people, you swallow and frighten them. It amazes me that there is such a strong samurai. Exactly a big battle on the big stage. "but ahhhhhhhh! It was also a suspicious scream that human beings were already emitting. The faces of the mountain waters, who have often seen them fight against the miscellaneous soldiers, are also swallowed up by their power. They were remembering, wondering what it meant to be strong. Strong means big, heavy, rough and ambitious. Rigid arms, suspicious power, rigid perseverance. One little girl is being attacked by a big man, as the strength demonstrates. It''s unlikely, but the little girl was strong again. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Roaring like a big man, he does his best to attack. But I guess it''s sad, there''s too much difference in arm length. Being tall means making plenty of time. Depending on the type of move, of course, that is also a good sign. But for a meeting with a blow, the intermission and stubbornness will still be a fitting result of your physique. Even if defended with all his might, his body is struck by the opponent''s full attack. Run with a working out body, but it''s the same with the other guy who''s working out. As we already knew, Run was raising the corner of his mouth against an opponent who wouldn''t stay. Strong enemies are what you want. Beating a weak opponent doesn''t prove a trump card. "Strike your feet! Running, he hits a thrust from the back of his foot. By the fast travel caused by it, Run tries to flirt with Easter. The audience tries to find a run that moves to disappear while crushing the floor, with their eyes black and white. But now that even Run, a handsome foot, is accelerated by the repulsive force of his momentum, it was finally time to follow the shadows. "Shinchaku... you know what? But Easter eats up lightly at that speed. Likewise, it releases a burst of energy from the back of his leg and chases him to the run. "Whoa, here''s the thing! Simply, the stride is different. Easter mimics Run''s stunt lightly and ''pokes'' with his elbow if he doesn''t allow him to escape. "Guh!" Even if I say poke small, elbow iron from the opponent who is traveling fast and weighs differently. Stand promptly on both feet as you take your passive so your back doesn''t get to the ground. Still, I get shot in from the front, eating Easter''s ''forward kick'' in the chest. Staying undefeated from the stage, yet many of his ribs were still broken. "This isn''t Kiri, is it?! I''m going to punch my fist in so much fun, a silver ghost. The silver ghost you receive, you still have to laugh. "Nice! That''s how it goes! "What do you say, Run! I don''t feel like fighting more mad warriors than I do! "Easter! You are the Lord of the new Eckezacs! "Kill him as you go! As always, deaf cheers are reaching your ears. Remember later, some words, but you should keep your mouth shut here. I''m not an irrational curse, I''m retaliating against myself. "It doesn''t mean there''s no kiri. You think I''m gonna lose, motherfucker." "Ha ha! Kill him!" Run, which has been on the side of the war. Though I''m doing the right defense, I''m really losing my strength. The big man in front of you is more genius than a run who has left his strongest wanting in his hometown. Apparently he had a thief''s head up in some mountain, but that was a convincing force. "What''s up, what''s up! Isn''t one fistbone enough to kill one of these little girls! You don''t see that figure! "You''re kidding me! Yeah, he''s dead! No, it''s also incredible for Run that this many men fit into the bandits. Maybe he was lifting Easter that his surroundings were delicious. There may have been a large number of cunning men using mad warriors while offering literal sacrifices. Well, that must have been a tough one. While I guessed so, Lan was withstanding the attack. Still, I can afford the evil blood in me. However, if we continue to reduce it, the runs will surely drain before Easter. Because self-healing is what consumes the most bad blood, runs that are normal but healing injuries consume more intensely. Of course, I take pan peaches and ginseng fruit beforehand, but there are still limits. And Run can''t just take down one Easter, and he''s not allowed to replenish pan peaches or anything along the way. The foot of the run is dyeing more and more red. The blood spilled from Run''s body is flowing to the stone stage, which is crushing. "A little girl like you is going to be on par with me, yeah?! "There''s no way we''re even! Avoid the fist you''ve punched in and punch a lower kick into the foot you''ve stepped into. It is a blow that was originally inflicted by force, but because it was focused on the attack, it passes through with vegetables. "Wu?! "You''re a paranoid warrior! You''re nothing but a bloodthirsty, bloodthirsty beast! Hit the bottom kick alternately from the inside, from the outside. It was temporarily, though, taking the stomping away from Easter''s body. Of course, it''s temporary. "I''m not the enemy of the Silver Ghost Fist! And with that temporary, it''s enough. By foot payment, Lan was letting Easter put his butt on. "Guh!" "Don''t worry, Mad Warrior" Of course, in an instant, the foot injury will heal. But the fact that you''re sitting on the ground doesn''t change. "Even if my little girl rolls you over, you can''t lose if you put your back on it, can you? And the fact that the standing run was looking down was also a fact that could never be overridden. "Fuck you. Ohhhhhh! "Come on, Mad Warrior. Think of no more flowers for you to hold! Easter hitting hard and exploding. Naturally, fortification by evil blood is a continuation, and even though you''ve lost your cool, you can''t capture the run''s movements. "Die. Yes! But Easter, with blood on his head, only thinks of killing the run. Instead of a fist to ''hit'' the run, if you hit it, you can only ''kill'' the fist. Nevertheless, the blow of a mad warrior. Its speed is unusual and its preliminary operation is extremely low. It goes without saying that it is difficult to avoid unless it is a run of its kind. "Sweet!" That if there are shortcomings in strengthening bad blood, it is really easy to get dramatically high. I''m in a state of excitement from time to time, and yet if I get furious, I keep rambling. If the amount of bad blood is low, we can do everything we can. But the Mad Warrior lives in a vast amount of temper and blood, so he can''t do anything unless there''s so much left to do. That is why it is annoying from around. But that is also a drawback for the person in question. If you fight in an equivalent speed range, you will be effectively hit if you are poked at the impression for even a moment. "Gu......! An extremely famous steeple, the Wednesday Moon. I mean, Mizo. It is a steep point that makes the opponent temporarily breathless, but naturally an anomaly that can be recovered instantly for the Mad Warrior. "Hmm!" To the side of the head, a hook poke. It is a head not protected by muscles, naturally steep. This is also a steep point that should recover immediately. "So no. Oh! to the other side, an upper kick. This is also a blow to the side head. "but......! Easter''s consciousness tries. Of course it is only an anomaly that can be immediately restored and quickly recovered. In the first place, if you''re about to die after a blow to the steeple, the Mad Warrior is not so feared. But the opponent, though small, is the same evil blooded genius. In addition to the formula applied to Easter, which is unchanged from one person to another by the application of comparable enhancements, Run uses momentum. It was even more effective than the first time, striking a broken opponent with force. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! A series of attacks on defenseless opponents, carried out by those who host vast amounts of evil blood. The biggest feature of that is that there is no beating fatigue. That you can continue to strike a full-blown blow into an undefended opponent. "Ohhhhhhhhh! And above all, sadly for Easter. In this game, the referee never stops the game. Sometimes when a decision is made, the opponent doesn''t fall. Athletes who are winning in that case may continue to punch in unilaterally. It can be said that it is the important role of the martial arts referee to stop it and prevent the loser from becoming completely irreversible. But this match, killing your opponent, will never be against the rules. strict and fair provisions, but was therefore cruel everywhere and very dangerous. "What''s up, Mad Warrior! Are you a Buddha already?! A blow to the nose and throat. It makes breathing difficult and takes away even more of your thinking ability. Of course, restore it immediately. But not instantly fresh oxygen runs through the brain. I cheered. A mad warrior who continued to carry out a onslaught is being attacked backwards by a small run. The trump card of the Batlub defeats the mighty warrior. "Don''t lose! You can still do it! "Step on it, do it back! "You''re a mad warrior, you''ll heal soon, won''t you?! "Again, remember the attack of the run! That way, now is the time......! The faces in the tempera were screaming. But the decision to win has already been shot in. "You won''t hear me, but remember, Mad Warrior! Shot in from an enhanced fist, the momentum that keeps getting shot in. It keeps destroying Easter''s gigantic body. That means that vast, if not bottomless, evil blood continues to be consumed for recovery. "Even if I remember it on the way to battle, it''s already too late! In Easter''s life, he would never have been able to kill someone because he wanted to. Easter, a genius, even more genius, than even Run, a genius in genius, should have been singing those days. Because I am confident in my ability to learn and reproduce, I have never felt my limitations, and I have never had a sense of crisis or grasp. I don''t have the idea of hitting a steep spot. Because you don''t have to attack the steeple to kill it. I have no experience of being annoyed when attacked by a steeple. Because even if you get attacked by a steeple, it will heal quickly. "Prior sense of crisis" is not nourished to come to the idea that when attacked by a steep force from the same species, it is at once convoluted and cannot be fought back or defended. "Satisfied with the weak bully, give me something I wish I was pulling on the mountain! When I get angry, I can''t make a calm decision, when I can''t make a calm decision, I get an effective hit. I can''t breathe when I get a good pigeon tail, I try to get kicked in the head hard. Such common sense should be known before the game begins. Remember that after the game starts, and then you win, etc., means that you don''t study too much. "I can''t leave the trump card to you! Get lost!" The opening of a silver ghost fist that blows a big man with shriveled silver hair with a forward kick. Easter, passed out to see, rolled off the cracked stone stage and fell as-is. "Winner, Silver Ghost Fist Run! Easter, who met the prescribed defeat conditions, but would not be able to fight even if he continued the game. No one disputes Eckezax''s decision. "Genius among mad warriors, unfortunately I..." With a voice no one could hear, the run with silver hair snapped. "I''ve lost before to a man stronger than you" That was what was settled within me. "I''ve only won because of my strength, there''s no reason for you to beat me for wanting to lose and be strong" It is now more than ever that strength is haunted. There was no way Easter, who remained a Mad Warrior, could beat Run, the ancestor of the top compatible Mad Warrior, the Silver Ghost Fist. 420 Toddler A great clash with the great fate that Ayama settled in WWI. Expectations that the run will weaken even somewhat. anxiety that the runs will lose like this and the order won''t come around to us. While holding both sides, the second and subsequent challengers challenging the run watched. "Winner, Silver Ghost Fist Run! The settlement was a blast of anticipation and anxiety. I''ve only broken through the first battle, but there''s plenty of room for the look on Run''s face and standing. When this happens, the most recent challengers have to blur. No one will look at the big showdown now in front of us and insult the run as the girl it looks. The opponent possesses such unusual combat abilities that even Mad Warriors are given to him. You have to fight face to face with someone like that, one-on-one. I wanted to be a trump card heavily used for the Arcana kingdom, the average participant who was dreaming like that had to see reality. The Arcana kingdom has promised unlikely favorable treatment to a warrior so far suspended from the rest. He dreamed of a rosy future with the strongest swords, confident by bringing down similar participants and joining hundreds of challengers. You just have to beat one more. That provision has not changed at all. Even though that solved it all, one of them was way too strong. "Ya, yay... that''s not human..." "Look, even though my hands and feet are bloody, it''s all healing now..." "I''m the Mad Warrior... You can''t, you can''t win that..." "What the hell am I supposed to do... anything? Can you do something by yourself..." Seriously, everyone had a proper understanding of the strength of the run because Easter was strong. I had seen the speed of the run and Easter and even lost my temper to fight. Nevertheless, they just have to give up. Even if you surrender now and the game of a hundred people is toothless, everyone in the audience will allow it. It was nothing but suicide, such as an otherwise human-challenged run screwed by even a mad warrior. "Still... must have been somewhat wounded" "We still have a winner... even if I can''t win, entrusting it to what follows...! "You just have to win one person...... if you can at least let one tae-tae bath! But there are those who cannot give up. There are those who renounce the game with a sense of mindfulness, who can''t abandon themselves and go in recklessly. Even in this period, there are those who must look for victory. If we are primitive, if we are objective, there are those who cannot admit it, no matter what we think, even if we find that we have no winning eye. Selected from the countries of the South, the elites combine swords with magical talents. No matter how they say monsters, those who cannot give up before they fight. They couldn''t have lost, even though it was the rock that grabbed them. If they give up, if they lose, where the hell am I supposed to go home? There are nobles who sent them out, and folk grass who believe in them and pray. We are here ready to return them. "... he''s a disgusting guy" "Why would you think that?" Among them were two Japanese who were still aware of their victory alone. They were just giving thought to the way the runs fought. "He should have been able to do that from the beginning, if he cared. Yet I bothered to hurt him and teach him the difference in strength......! "Right." "Let me think I can win, I probably played! Unfortunately, I can''t say enough about a mistake. If you wanted to knock him down, you could have knocked him down with the first blow. He was playing a struggle on purpose, which is correct. "So?" "So... what do you mean, Shiba?" "Assuming you did, what would you say?" Shiva asks chilly. The mirror doesn''t know what it''s meant to be. "I hear what you would have thought if you hadn''t allowed any resistance to your opponent and unilaterally defeated him with a pre-emptive attack" "It''s..." "Say it. Praise me for being sensible and fighting the right way? It was the opposite of what the mirror said, that is, an action to be encouraged. But the mirror that I imagined was clouding my face even more. He was frowning and deepening his irresistible frustration. That must have pissed you off. "Do you praise them for not tormenting them and fighting them the right way" ¡­¡­ "Or are you convinced to honor her if you use your weapon to kill her" "Oh, that''s not true! "Then shut up. Just to be clear, it''s unpleasant to get eight wins in front of a match." If you just want to make it difficult, you just want to be commonplace because you''re frustrated, they spot you. "So, but... okay, keep it up. Just to be clear, that run is his biting dog, right?! You won, and you know if you can actually get it! "Then get out of here. If you doubt it, it doesn''t make sense to be here." At least, there was nothing terrible about the run. Even in the eyes of the amateur, he never put his back on stage, and he was never about to fall off stage. It is rude in itself to put the suspicion that we might break the provisions because we fought one-on-one and won. If you can''t believe the organizers that far, it''s not like they''re forcing you, and you just have to quit. I''m not cursed about anything else, and no one will have any trouble. Nothing else, except for the two of us on this occasion and the surroundings. At least, the organizers don''t have any trouble at all. Because Easter''s struggle and Run''s victory have already achieved their purpose. "How can you try to discredit an inconvenient opponent and make yourself stand up? All you have to think about is that Lan isn''t just a little girl sweet with qualities." Either way, it was Easter who was sweet on the qualities. Against that Easter, it must have been an unparalleled run that continued to carry out proper and effective attacks. "Can you win? "I''ll win, I''ll never! "I don''t know, I''m listening to that." "I can''t tell you that right now..." "Is that an absolutely successful operation against someone who isn''t sweet on qualities? "I''ll make it work! "Do I look like someone I can beat just because of my temper? If you can win by temper alone, that''s the strongest sword you need. I can''t win just because of my temper, so I''m in a tournament organized by Arcana. To beat opponents who can''t beat temperament alone, challenge opponents who can''t beat temperament alone. That would be exactly the contradiction. "More than that. You should take a good look." "What?" "What''s going to happen?" As the mirror understood, Lan dared to play a beating like this one. If I wanted to, I could have killed him with the first blow, put him to sleep with treasure and restrained him, and they never violated the policy. If we just had to win, we wouldn''t have consumed a lot of bad blood from the start. But the audience was expecting a bloody battle between Run and Easter, more than the opponent was a Mad Warrior. Betraying that expectation was not tolerated by a run that would become a trump card. If it was the first blow, and you were reasonably killing it. Or use treasure, if you''re wisely restrained. I''m sure the audience was clapping out of anticipation. No one is convinced by instant killing, even if it is stipulated to be anything. Of course, Lan''s martial name will fall to the ground. As a minimum to win, you can''t be a trump card if you don''t attract the audience even more in time. It must be feared that, as everyone else does, there can be no disappointment in a country with such monsters. Such a monster follows the state. I must remind you that nobles in this country have monsters, and you cannot break that connection. Just as the mountain waters have struck down Oseo, so Masakazo has blown up Domino''s army, so too must Run show his martial courage to his guests from all countries by defeating the Mad Warriors head-on. Easter must not be seen weak. Instead of taking it down lightly, we have to struggle to some extent. Prolonging the fight is inherently foolish, but we fought with that in mind. Advantage at first, disadvantage at the middle, reversal at once at the end. After letting the opponent have some flowers, and showing the horror of the Mad Warrior, Run pushes it off with strength. That may be true if we call it clueless, but if the mountain water had knocked it down in an instant, as it did when it fought the thunderous knight, Easter could have exploded with outrage. "You fought well, eat this. The wound''s gonna heal." "Ugh...? Though, it''s another story if the opponent doesn''t get angry because he was playing the game right. "Oh, I..." "I ate the peaches, so the wound must have healed." "... I am, yes, I am! I say no beforehand, but there''s no reason why you have to beat Easter. Actually, you have a sick daughter and you think she needs pan peaches and carrots? Or do you think you need a lot of wages to save a poor village? Or did the state ask you to be in this game? You think someone will kill you if you lose? You''re making some kind of bet, and if you lose, you lose? You''re a bandit, so you lost the game, so you think you''ll be arrested and punished? Of course, I have never heard of the plight of a nation on the south side and joined it from the heart of a righteous man. "Um, your lord fought hard, but he''s falling off the stage like this" "Did I lose?! Easter was in excellent shape and coming to the game. I wasn''t poisoned, I wasn''t dragged by a strong degree of alcohol, and I don''t eat poorly or have a cramped bed. After keeping the policy and creating a showcase for Easter, Lan was winning with strength. I don''t even have any such palliative means of forcing him to fall and put his back on the floor, or of directing him off-site avoiding the Easter he came into, or of being covered by someone outside. "I... lost?! Both sides fought with complete bare hands, with skill, skill and spirit, and their superiority and inferiority were only determined. Now if Easter were to disagree, it would only be eclampsia. "Your lord fought well. Now get back to your seats." "Fuckin ''kidding me! But even though he was given an obvious defeat by adhering to strict rules and fighting with dignity, it would be unfortunate to say no. "I won''t admit it! Festival As we were, as the runs were, not 10,000 people are convinced to honor the winner. It is something in which there are a certain number of people in the world who believe and doubt that only things convenient for them will happen, who cannot acknowledge their defeat. A person who only admits that he wins, keeps fighting until he wins, and that kind of thought is common sense. It is not contrary to the spirit of looking for the strongest man in a way. But its most powerful, too clich¨¦ and childish. The selfish ''strongest'' thing about losing but not acknowledging losing is that you are just shaming yourself as a child who hasn''t lost out on toddlerhood. "Why would I lose! "Would it be obvious that your Lord is losing more than he is falling off the stage? "There''s no way I''m gonna lose! In a way, it''s bad foreboding. In a way, an indomitable fighting spirit. But in this case, it''s just out of the way not to admit defeat. "That little girl! How dare you embarrass me! I''ll kill you! This is a game, and it''s a winning battle. No matter how strong, no matter how spared, no matter how repentant, no matter how much you scream. It is not an admissible rematch on this occasion. "Your Lord''s turn would have been over by now. I don''t know if I''ll get another chance later, but shouldn''t this place back down? "I''m not kidding! Why should I obey you? I''ve been kept waiting, and yet I''ve lost, so give it up?! Are you licking me?! The whole venue was listening to the screams of mad warriors. I get anxious and agitate. What if, on this occasion, there is frenzy and damage to the audience as well? "I, get the mightiest sword! You get booze, women, meat, big castles, everything! "I''ve given up on that already. After this, Lan has to fight the ninety-nine. No matter how spared your Lord is, others will have the same convenience." "You know what! Oh, I''m in trouble already! I''ll teach you all how strong I am! The runs on the stage, they don''t move as a tattoo. Fighting again would be due to the decision to violate the policy. No matter how difficult it is to contain the Mad Warrior, because this will make Easter make his unlikely wish to try twice. That''s too unfair, then. Whether you want it or not, all athletes will have to be given the right to try twice. It''s about breaking the prior arrangement, and it''s impossible for the organizers to forgive. "Yes, I''ll kill them all! Even though we don''t tolerate it, we don''t impose a spell tie on all our athletes. Once the Mad Warrior has ravaged, verbal stillness is impossible and we have no choice but to bump into more violence than the Mad Warrior. "Well, a lot greedy" Well, very much now. This is a nationally recognized match venue and many dignitaries are invited. In such a situation, why did you treat the mad warrior you know would be rampant? "Then you don''t need your life." Nothing else, it would be because there was an absolute chance of winning. All in order to facilitate the game. Just because there was someone who would be the first to get the most difficulty, it was to get your body up and prove what would happen if you saw it after you lost. 421 Minimum There is the word "suck." It makes an overly backward impression on the word best. In practice, however, unlike the weakest and strongest, it does not always show superiority or inferiority simply by indicating its position. And when it becomes the minimum (...), the meaning of the word will be ''paramount''. The best conditions would mean that they meet the ''relatively low importance'' condition of wanting to be met if they can. The lowest is the most important, the highest is the unnecessary. There are really a lot of people who are mistaken around it. Ask for it against none but yourself, but not against yourself. I want the least from others and I want the best conditions for myself. I guess that''s human nature and selfishness. And if we fail to observe minimum provisions, we will only be excluded from society. "Get lost, you fucking kid! Nevertheless, there is enough arm power to screw society down. Probably the most talented man among the mad warriors. Easter has lived in an order that culminates in himself. Exploitation from other societies, through absolute violence. An ideal life that survives without any obstacle if you go elsewhere, even if the community that carried out the plunder is destroyed. An organization where you can get what you want, throw it away if you don''t need it, and continue even with spirituality like a toddler looking for a new place. You don''t have to be patient, you can do whatever you want, nobody can hold him back. Exactly, Walkie. And that life stops here. It is neither justice nor order, nor unlucky nor sick, nor aging nor disaster that stops him. Not courage, not friendship, not love, not love. It''s not rape, it''s not ruse, it''s not tragedy, it''s not comedy. "Oh, you''re sorry you lost." Perhaps Easter didn''t ''recognize'' the person in front of him. It was in my eyes, but I wasn''t aware. His brain marrow was treating what appeared in his own eyes as an obstacle. Therefore, I just pay by hand. Pushing it randomly, trying to blow it off. He looks like a poor kid, so he may suffer major injuries and die as a result, but he won''t even be aware of that. If you''re strong, you''re allowed to do anything. I''m strong, so you can do whatever you want. "I know exactly how you feel. You may lose, you may be weak, you may be stronger than yourself. That''s horrible." Believe me, I didn''t doubt it. Easter didn''t know what was when his vision flipped. I didn''t know why I was lighter, or why all the up and down in my eyes were replaced. He couldn''t do anything about a situation that was too sudden. It was as if I had ever slept and suddenly woke up confused. "The more painfully I know, the more the pain" But everyone in the audience understood that. Fluffy floating Easter is stopping with his legs pointed at the sky. The thought never even occurred to me, and I was just flabbergasted. "It''ll be hard, you won''t like it, you won''t admit it" Very, cold voices can be heard. I hear familiar, toned and empathetic voices. "At least... don''t think it hurts..." The inverted vision ''rises'' all at once. And then it went dark. Not just vision, but consciousness, life. "I killed him with ease (...)" Speaking of what happened, Easter, who was floating upside down, just fell from his head to the ground. Everyone understood that that was the only rare magic. But on the other hand, I thought the monster who had fought as immortal earlier could not die that easily. He pulled out his head buried on the ground and instantly revived, thinking he would ramble again. "pathetic... truly pathetic... he was what he once was" But no matter how long it takes, one fingertip doesn''t work with Pickle. Getting more and more convinced. Until earlier, he boasted that he had finished his life. But to be disrespectful in front of Non is too weak. As a fool who cannot remember if he has painful eyes, if he does not remember if he has painful eyes, he will only die. A defeat in a game does not lead to a defeat in life. However, if you don''t have the least (like Saiju) spirit of lawfulness in participating in a match, which is admitting the defeat of the match, it will turn the organizer against the enemy. Conversely, organizers should not tolerate participants who cannot be seen. If you want to fight lions and tigers, you have to prepare collars, chains, and cages. Or should we prepare the absolutely mighty, who don''t even put lions or tigers in their teeth? "If you can''t admit to losing, you have to die. I''m not going to say something great that I already threw away..." Pan, and Suibok slapped his hand. Then, Easter''s body, which had been buried all the way to his neck, plunged further into the ground. My hands and feet bend to gravity, my skeleton crushes my muscles, my guts spill, and even my blood stabs me in the ground. Easter sinks into the earth as if swallowed by quicksand. I can''t trust you with Eckezax. "Fucking swimming..." Any irrationality, Easter, has pushed through with violence. The only thing that stood in the way of that breaking of his provisions was just an even more annoying monster. Indeed, Easter broke that provision after participating in a prescribed game. Or tried to break it. But the more you get this far, the worse you''ll say you''ve done for this game. But no one can complain. Because there was not a single advocate for Easter, even though Suibok was the strongest. Legally, anyway, I find it emotionally legitimate. Understandable but not empathetic, with no room for sympathy whatsoever. I know you regret losing, but if you admit to rambling on because of that, that''s not the story. Provisions and laws are not meant for everyone to be happy, but still something we all feel unfettered to abide by. Something that binds your freedom so that you don''t get hurt by someone else''s freedom. If we fail to keep the minimum provisions and the most important commitments, even the minimum human rights will not be respected. "Again, then, we start the second game! Athletes forward! This game is not just an honor. It is the fate of the nation, the fate of the nation, and the fate of the race. And that''s not so much acceptable because we had a prescriptive defeat. As long as my back is on stage, as long as I fall off stage, people will never die and I won''t be able to fight. That''s why I sometimes argue that I haven''t lost. Some people don''t admit to losing because they can''t lose. What happens in that case? He is killed by the most powerful man in the world so that he can''t fight, so that he can''t make a scene. On the basis of extremely strict, harsh provisions. I guess we should have considered you first rather than the futile concern that the Arcana kingdom would not acknowledge the defeat of the run. If athletes don''t admit to losing, what will the Arcana Kingdom do about it? It is exactly as it was done in front of us. If you have a complaint, you don''t have to join in, if you''re unhappy, you can go home, and if you win, you''ll be generous after you''ve given the sword properly. If you''re complaining but you''re in it, you''re dissatisfied but you don''t go home, and you lose or you fight, then maybe you can''t help but get killed. "... what the heck, he" "It seems to be the holders of the Divine Sword of previous generations. He doesn''t belong to the Arcana kingdom, but he''s the most powerful swordsman in the world, overtaking even the trumpets." "A Immortal..." "He''s a man who''s lived for over a thousand years, trained on that floating island." Shiva replied to the outgoing mirror. It wasn''t particularly hidden, it was the right information. "They''re strong enough to extinct dragons without the use of divine treasures and without the use of magic weapons." "Is he here?" "Apparently so." "Then why are you leaving the dragon alone! "It would be the other way around. We can make them extinct at any time, so we just leave them alone." Actually, maybe not, but I can think of a reason for that. I see, the world was unreasonable to make. "You know perfectly well, the recklessness of hitting a rock." ¡­¡­ "I''m worried about you. My daughter won''t be happy to bring your bones back, and neither will I." "... but can you win? Can you beat a rock?" Whatever you do for your family, don''t admit to losing. That would be a virtue, but in this case it was just suicide. "You can lose or you can be serious, so survive first. For me, my daughter, my wife, they want it first." Even while we do that, the game goes on without delay. The soldier also has a family, and from that family, he may want the soldier alive. But the soldiers are for the whole nation. You can be serious, you have to fight for victory. "Introduction!" Fight the top compatibility of Mad Warriors on your own in a game venue that''s not as big. No matter how reckless you think that is, you manage to wound yourself with the magic of attacking a wide area. But sadly. "Ha!" Try it for a run, it didn''t matter anymore. The fact that the opponent is the same ''mad warrior'' made quite a ''offense'' when dealing with Easter. But if they''re "swordsmen who are good at magic everywhere," they don''t dare to imitate it dangerously. Take just one step and push and fly with your energy before magic takes the form of an attack. That wasn''t a special, but it was enough to roll the unenhanced man to the ground, or to drop him off the stage. "That''s it! Winner, Silver Ghost Fist Run! In short, it was wound. With hundreds of opponents, I just instantly killed them so they wouldn''t get tired of me. My strength is conveyed enough, so I have no reason not to come up with an optimal solution for someone who can''t strengthen their physical abilities. "Gu... gu" "Ooh, your bare bones are broken. Don''t worry, I''ll show them to the magicians soon." I mean instant kill, but I''m not actually killing him. You may pass out or become stunned, but you have not been killed. There''s no point in doing that, it''s not that strong of an enemy. You killed Easter earlier simply because you violated the rules of the game. Unless you do, I won''t kill you regardless of your identity, origin, or how you fight. At least, I''m not actively trying to kill him. To make that known to the public, Lan was quite concerned. "Begin!" "Damn, I''ll do it! If the opponent is a common swordsman, he did it even if he played quite a bit. It also meant saving bad blood, dealing with him with some bare blow. "Guff! Huh!" It''s redundant the other way around if you''re instantly killing everyone on a boulder, and it''s not interesting to watch. Above all, as Baas is, swordsmen who fight purely for their personal ambitions are also fighting as runs and easy. I don''t imitate the steeplechase. It''s not like it won''t hurt, and I won''t dare to hurt you, but I''ll still fight you right. "What do we do, surrender already? "Oh, oh... my loss..." If the opponent falls, they will also be encouraged to surrender. I''m not obsessed with such a rambling win that I keep beating him until my back gets to the stage or kicking him off the stage. Beautifully in a way, I also used to fight them so they could see I was up there. That''s probably the case when it comes to how to fight licked, because strength is above it. But at least the general challengers, who were thinking of escaping, were able to come to the game with some relief. If you''re not ready to cling to a rock, I don''t want to play a game until you''re badly injured. No matter how much you can get healed, you won''t like the way they crush your eyes, sneeze your bones, or beat your blood reflexes. "That''s awesome... I''m Arcana''s tamed mad warrior..." "On top of being strong, I can also take into account. They''ll be so generous..." "Besides it''s beautiful. I see, and I know what makes you want to brag." The easygoing audience also appreciated the Silver Ghost Fist (...) run thing. Seriously, I saw other mad warriors, so I can see how a self-contained run is awesome. Allow them to meet the opponent to fight, think about the place they are fighting, and fight ad hoc and appropriate. If that''s the trump card, then I do want it. The ''strongest warrior'' who can do what his employer commands him to do and do the ''minimum'' thing of not doing anything extra. Butrab''s new trump card showed its value to the crowd. Will the madness happen? Will the run end up being active like this? Few people expect two people with the same hair and eyes as the trumpets...... "Please...... someone knock down the run! Tempera''s face continued to curse desperately. "Will Lord Suibok or Lord Sang-sui defeat me at this hour! The resentful faces of Lan when he used to be the ''Dirty King'' were angry at her glory when she got it right. 422 []/(n, vs) winning/winning/winning/ Stories exist of cold or ostracized people going elsewhere to succeed. The important thing in that story is that the protagonist will naturally succeed, and that the organization that excluded the protagonist will follow a path of collapse by deserve. Not what the protagonist intended, but the absence of a competent figure, the protagonist, disintegrates that organization at will. There is a certain demand for such ''style'' stories. It''s a somewhat disgusting way of putting it, but I guess there''s a desire for humans to recognize themselves in society and for societies and individuals that don''t recognize themselves to fall. It''s not enough for me to be appreciated, and I want the person I don''t like to go down as opposed to you. Dark aspirations when it comes to darkness, but you''ll get a certain amount of empathy. Speaking of what you want to say, that''s what the inhabitants in the tempera are cursing about the run, which means. The slight self-esteem of being descendants of a group of forgotten mercenaries from the public was crushed by a mutation called Run. But if we tried to take part in the war between the kingdom of Arcana and the monsters of the old world, we were also given the greatest respect and the finest treatment by the superpower''s lords. It seemed a threat to both enemies and allies that if we tried them, everyone inside knew what everyone in the clan could do. No matter how trivial the technique, no matter how inferior, he was stunned as funny. Their self-esteem was greatly restored. Okay, it''s a run. He is a little girl of division, crushing our own pride. He is a heretic inside, who went out to the outside world one foot away. Apparently, she was broken her nostrils early by the most powerful monsters who drove her ancestors two thousand years ago to annihilation and those who hit their disciples. On the contrary, he said he lost fighting his daughter of similar age, not so much a genius. A little girl who boasted of all that atrocity, but went out into the world and tasted the setback early. While they thought they wanted to do it, they were very pleased. Perhaps it is the sword saint of a rough God or his disciple, the child-faced, in the degree of damage, that should be cursed in the tempera. But at any rate it was two thousand years ago. It will still be difficult for the users of Turtle Kok Fist to hold on to the roots that the inside was devastated two thousand years ago. So, it is now. Run will inherit his strongest sword, which will also cut off dragons. They say they can be set in a trump card cauldron, a big sign in the Arcana kingdom. Though we have emerged ourselves, Run said we will have a further great birth at once. Not surprisingly, they cursed the world''s inertia. "Come on! Don''t lose! "No! Don''t throw battles to the end! "You can do it! Take down the run! A huge support group that beat the drums, whistled and even waved the flag. I didn''t even do obstructive work on the boulder, but I did enough to greatly inspire the opponents of the run. It should be noted that the secret detectives of the countries of the South who see it, their survivors. They were the ones who tasted the extreme of the world''s inertia. "You lost to those guys..." "How unreasonable..." "Weird, this is wrong" From their point of view, Tempera Ten Fist was a legendary group of mercenaries. Even the legend was a group of mercenaries (...). They were the ones they imagined, not much different from the average mercenary. There was no upbringing, no leadership, no courtesy. Even so, we were defeated in "intelligence warfare," what the hell are we? With minimal effort, maximum effectiveness. Without letting the opponent understand his defeat, he stole important secrets, grabbed the weakness of dignitaries, and sometimes abducted them when assassinating them... Sometimes they cited the effects of outnumbering a single army, or they prevented war from happening, or they led to the triumph of the Great War. Only with the skill of brilliant intelligence agents and operatives can it be made possible to frustrate and complete talented human beings to the extreme. Such our own enemies should still have been intelligent, trained intelligence and operatives, and such deception with them should have been our main responsibility. Wrong, such skill will not completely bankrupt a handled group of countrymen. But reality was harsh. I am voluntarily eager for the defeat of the Silver Ghost Fist Run, even though I did not do anything to counteract it. Very outspoken, pee-pee, hopefully Lan loses and Eckezacks spills. Besides, Arcana has seen that. "Then why are you in our way...! "It couldn''t have been strange to cooperate actively! The secret detectives who have been misplaced in the venue can only mourn knowing the reality of the enemy. Well, from the face of the tempera, I guess to the extent that ''it''s that, this is this''. Work is work, so it''s fun to do while competing. When you''re done with your job, support your runs opponents with all your personal feelings. There is no contradiction among them. Speaking of which, I''m just saying that I don''t confuse the public and private sectors and I know exactly what priority is. And the kingdom of Arcana, too, cannot be particularly blamed because of their benevolence. For the kingdom of Arcana, Tempera is a reinforcement that rushed into distress, and a great part of the defense. If you do what you do, even some impotence is acceptable. Perhaps that is the manifestation and beauty of tolerance in the Arcana kingdom today. Yes, that''s probably the most important thing there is. After all, a line exists in everything, and if you cross that line, your life will not be guaranteed. Lan has not made that much of a mess in Arcana, nor has he exceeded the provisions in the official setting. That happens to be the situation, I guess so. But whether you have the strength or not, you have to punish me if I violate the provisions and the law. If you are strong, if you have qualities, if you are forgiven for rambling in an official setting, you will not be rewarded for what you live weakly or seriously. "... but Run is fighting really well. It''s not what you used to be." Blois watching the game honestly complimented him that way. It also sounds like you despise your husband, but I guess you''re just saying the facts. Baas doubted the couple''s friendship, but they were both just analyzing it with great seriousness, so there seemed to be no malice. "I don''t know if I''d say it myself, but it''s obvious in a way. The way I fight, all I can do is make my opponents do nothing. In a way, the depth of nostalgia is different" The way the mountain waters are fought is very contoured, just to make the fairy arts, which were not originally intended for battle, into action. The stronger your opponent is, the more you have to unilaterally attack him. The defense is thin and the attack is not as powerful as it should be, which is why we have to strike the steeple precisely. On the one hand, attack instantly and end without defense. It''s for duels, but not for games. Both the audience watching and the opponent end the battle without knowing what it is. Whether the mountain water is strong or the other person is weak, it ends without even knowing it. "Run originally had an understandable and high physical ability, and a physical manipulation ability to handle it fully. In time there was the ability to regenerate, and that was what made him, like Easter earlier, visible and powerful. Thankfully, I had the strength to show my superiority after attacking." The strength of mountain waters is due to skill and not in numerical terms. It''s difficult to imitate, and the surroundings are difficult to understand. To be clear, it''s easier for both the audience and the opponent to understand by comparing numerical strength. The most illustrative example of this would be the divine descent, which is nothing else. Turning to the mighty beast, he raves with his sword and spear ineffective body. Well, it would be a beauty worthy of the king of the great kingdom. "My technique and my moves are quiet and plain. Not for this kind of place from the beginning." "Right. Thanks to you, when I was on active duty, it came from the lady... no, now you were the wife" "Right...... by the way, Mr. Baas" Mountain water, which decided that it would be a bad topic if it stayed this way, switched the story blatantly without this. There is no way to dig back what has already been done. "What? "Do you still regret not being able to make it to this game? "Of course." Baas sees the challengers being defeated by the run. Some things are knocked down in a breath, some things are lifted up unnecessarily, some things are knocked down trembling with fear. But still, they were in it right. If losing is a shame, then it''s even more shameful not to participate. "But I guess that means looking at the painful eye." No matter how far you end up, it doesn''t matter what you think about challenging mountain waters for the goal of becoming the owner of the Divine Sword. This is how I say the position I''m in is what I shouldn''t get for not doing anything. Now nothing is different from the men you are repelling, Conne is the only one with a handle. "Sansui" "Yes." "When this game is over, I''m going somewhere." Somewhere other than by the mountain water, I''m sure. If it''s euthanasia by the mountain waters, then it''s a mistake for me to get it now. It is significantly contrary to its aesthetic aesthetics, which Mountain Water prefers. "Until now, I''ve really been taken care of" "Really?" It''s embarrassing. Faces are in front of us fighting hard for personal ambition and dignity. Or for the sake of the nation and the people, there are faces that are resolutely challenged by opponents whose wins are weak. They are the brave ones, and they really deserve to be honored. It''s unacceptable for a loser who couldn''t even challenge him to be here. "It''s good to see you." "It''s good to see you, too. Anytime, show your face." While we''re at it, the game keeps going. The new trump card of the Arkana kingdom will go ahead with the game as expected. "Game eighty! Ida Kagami!" ¡­¡­ I had black eyes on my black hair, the Japanese finally took the stage. Just looking at that look, Lan exposes his vigilance. "I see, it doesn''t seem like a fool I''ve been trying for a woman" Festival I said, there are some Japanese of the participants who are making such unsolicited muscles of their own and getting hot, like ''It''s wrong for a girl to fight'' or ''You''re cute, so you can''t do this here'' or ''From now on, I''ll protect you, you don''t have to fight''. At least I personally mocked myself and abused myself that I might have said so. But I can only feel extremely serious hostility in the expression of the young man in front of me. It''s no exaggeration to say beautiful girl to look at a run as just an opponent, or an obstacle. Very preferred, he looked like a warrior. "No, I''m looking for a woman. This is a fight for a woman to like, just because she''s not you." Set up the dagger that was resting on your hips, spread your legs and bend your knees. "Right, right, a fight for a woman in love... this is a mighty enemy" Run puts up his fist without using the treasure. "Yes... all I think about is beating you" Not many, the mirror was working out ''measures'' to beat the run. First of all, no matter what I don''t have, I still have trouble getting used to a piece of treasure I haven''t used. If the Japanese are on guard, they have to fight like Easter instead of settling in the shortest possible time. If we don''t, we''ll lose the winning chance first. I don''t even want to say it this way. I''m saying it face to face, and it was all to get me to fight. "I''ll beat you, I''ll get the Divine Sword! "Well, try it! "Introduction!" The odds were certain. 423 Surprise Mirror. The cheats are significantly different from the faces that belong to Arcana. The power God has given him is extremely simple, a ''sturdy body''. Block all physical attacks and prevent even magic attacks. In time, it was a force that possessed quite a bit of physical ability, just as invincible. No, that was an overstatement. But at least, the first mirror didn''t question any of its strength. But Shiva beat me to it. Nothing, tied with rope, just sunk in a pond. Whether you have a robust flesh or a very high muscle strength, there is no way to be bound and suffocated with rope. For better or worse, the mirror was frustrated with nothing to do. Festival Like losing to my mountain water, I was done talking about the extent to which I was even moxibusted. The mirror, which was originally quite confident, had no choice but to live under Shiva. "Shiba''s wife." "What?" "You''re fat." "... say healthy" A woman with a plump flesh that can''t even be described as beautiful in flattery. That was Shiva''s wife. It''s a small town there, but still quite a few attractive women. Shiva was popular with such women. For that, I thought they were bad. "I don''t think she used to be beautiful or anything like that." "Based on what, I''d like such disrespect" "Look, your daughter''s not cute either" "... let me tell you that a man parent can be angry, even in fact. I''ll get you into the hun of the livestock." "Hino!? Neither Shiva''s daughter was beautiful in flattery. There was something healthy and bright, but not enough to highlight. Instead, if I had the time to grow up, I would look just like my mother, and I didn''t see her as a paedophile. "I know you have dreams about this world. I used to be too, but..." "But what is it? "Just because the world is wide doesn''t necessarily mean what you do in the wider world is a man''s life" Shiva, like a mirror, had excellent cheats in combat. But on the other hand, I was a carpenter when it came to work, and I would have done anything if I had been asked to work hard in town. I didn''t mean to be particularly wealthy, I had a boring life. "Love comedy with a tundra heroine or give up a yandere that pulls down other than the main character...... well that''s not all life" "... I''m shocked Shibo said that." "Hey...... anyway, I am happy with my life right now and I think I would be happy if I could just bury my bones here like this" The mirror was helping Shiva. Few invincible flesh exerted their power, but they were nevertheless quite treasured. It became quite rewarding when I started remembering even boring work, and even when I came home, I started discussing Shiva and the next day''s work. It was often blamed on Shiva''s wife and daughter, and that was the norm. "Surely my daughter-in-law is not beautiful, and neither is my daughter. In flattery, you won''t be a heroine. Maybe I could have been a hero, maybe I could have been a hero." Dropped by this wide world, I end my life in a small town. Protect your little family and live in a small house. Sure, maybe that''s not so bad either. "But... the work is going well and the family is healthy. I''m not particularly taxed, and I don''t have any plans for war. I don''t like it a lot and I have a lot of patience, but life is like that." "I don''t know..." "That''s not a bad idea. Mirrors." Not bad, that''s a very good thing. Live a common life everywhere, raising a child who is not particularly talented, with a woman and a belt who is not particularly in love. I''m sure that''s not a bad thing. And it was just too late. One day in the right place, all of a sudden, the monsters pushed in from the old world, and the days not bad were over. Exactly, it''s over. That town, it''s over. Whoever lives in that town was supposed to go on no matter who dies, especially after a day like no other. A boring and mediocre town without one of its specialties. It was ravaged by the monsters. Of course Shiva, mirrors, and other men fought desperately, but one head at a time could not beat a number of violence on top of the other strong. Above all, there were dragons. Wherever we fled, there were dragons. The only cheats that can kill dragons alone are Genzo, no Shiba, no mirror, no winning eyes...... All I could do was dawn the land on the monster and run. Getting stronger, what. Growth means knowing where you are not. It was a mirror that initially raised my sturdy body as'' absolutely invincible '', but the perception is corrected by losing to Shiva. The mirror doesn''t think it''s absolute that I can beat anyone. I understand that my body is just sturdy. Of course, the advantage in melee is remarkable. As Lan just proved, even if you had the ability to self-regenerate, it takes time to heal, even just for a moment. So much so that I no longer know what it means to talk about how much that moment is an order. In that regard, the mirror is winning. Since you will not be injured or suffer any pain, you will not be delayed in any way if attacked by the opponent. The Mad Warrior restores in an instant, but the mirror doesn''t even take a moment. (But then you can''t win! Simple story, like those who have challenged her before, if she gets kicked or pushed with the palm bottom, she falls straight off the stage. Of course I won''t die or get hurt, but I''m not willing to confirm that if I think about what happened to Easter just now. Lan tries to show his strength advantage after boosting the battle, but that was the only addendum. (I have to win! As Lan showed, there are weaknesses in the ability of mad warriors to learn. Once you learn, you''ll respond instantly, but if you can compete ''once'' in battle, it means you won''t be able to respond in time. It is not a prediction or a reading mind, it is only a reflection and response based on past experiences. If so, you can''t do the right thing against a completely unknown attack. "Ugh! Run''s blow approaches his face. The mirror is equipped with a dagger, so it was in between for each other''s attacks to pass. Normally, it dodges or performs defense, but the mirror dares not flicker. Run''s fist hit him straight, softening his silver-burning hair. The fist is destroyed bone-by-bone by her own power. Slightly pushed in, but the mirror hasn''t suffered any pain or injury. (This is the only place! The mirror knows perfectly well that my invincibility is not absolute. That''s why I was betting on this blow. Grab the fist, its arm, its sleeve that is hitting you directly in the face. On top of that I let go of my dagger and grabbed Run''s clothes, around my chest. (No next time, we decide here! If Lan understands his invincibility, he''ll either make him fall or put him out of the field with that power. But this moment alone has nothing to do with it. A few moments before her fist heals and a few moments before she understands what the mirror has done, the mirror takes full ownership. And even if Lan was an immortal monster and boasted much more monstrosity and agility than himself. This'' game ''is a win if you put your back on. "No, no, no! Turn your back on the run as you drop your hips and lift your hips as you pull your arms from it. It was a judo move, knowing that mirrors don''t exist in this world. Assuming the opponent is wearing clothes, throwing the opponent and letting him fall, a move to have his back on the ground. It was effective in killing each other, and also in this game. Extremely effective, it was a decisive move. As long as Eckezaks did not rely, the mirror victory did not loose. It was a victory that was never in violation of the provisions, rather in line with the provisions. "Oops." If that''s really an unknown (...) move for Lan, or it could have been established too. But while the run was being thrown, he twisted himself in the air and landed on both legs, not from his back. "... Huh? "In return." The problem for the mirror was how to approach and grab the sleeve and collar. If I succeeded in that, I thought I could throw and win the rest. The sleeves and collar were taken, and the throw was decided beautifully. But there was no response to the victory. Of a falling in love mirror, the run grabs its sleeve and collar in reverse. And the mirror was amazingly perfect, returning one back to me. "Huh?" Unexpectedly, he was passive in vain on the stone stage. It was unnecessary for a mirror with an invincible flesh, a familiar reception. But what it means, he needs a few moments to understand. And the provisions of the match do not require his understanding. Not everyone saw the offense to this point, but the more obvious anyone could see, the back of the mirror touched the stone stage. "There''s a battle! Winner, Silver Ghost Fist Run! Without having to wait for Eckezax''s decision, the audience was aware that the mirror had been defeated, as had previous challengers. Run was not off-site, never put his back on stage, and on the contrary, he was knocking down the mirror. Exactly, it was an unpleasant settlement. "Ma, wait! But still, the mirror is not convinced. Unexpectedly for the mirror, Lan was making a move that assumed a throwing move. "You know Judo?! "What''s that? In response to the mirror question, Lan was listening back with vegetables. "All I know is a fisting technique called sake song fisting. There was a move that looked a lot like yours, so I just could handle it." What was decidedly unlucky for the mirror was that Run was from inside the tempera. She has seen a wide variety of tempera ten fists from a young age, and thus can roughly guess just looking at the structure when it comes to moves similar to tempera ten fists. Because of the presence of a liquor song fist resembling Judo, he had already guessed everything at the time he grabbed Lan''s sleeve and chest. Again, I guess I can say this is confusing. And then I said, "Well, I knew your body was sturdy." "Huh?! "I was getting a report from someone who was watching your game in the qualifying round." ¡­¡­ Nevertheless, I did not know how sturdy it was. I tried to punch him and felt a handful close to four vessel fists, so at that point I had given up defeating him with a blow. I just threw it back, so I threw it back as a reward. If you try to run it, it''s to that extent. "No... no! "You think it''s cowardly? It''s not cowardly of me to throw you back, just as you tried to throw me back. And..." Already recovering, Lan had told of his cruelty as he licked the blood of his fist. "It is not cowardly for me to look into you beforehand and work out measures so that you were not cowardly enough to work out my measures, which are silver ghost fists" He was telling me something very, very sincere and sincere. "Back off if you know what I mean, there''s about twenty more left." Lan had looked into the mirror very seriously beforehand and had shown its results. That''s also arguably organizational strength. The mirror could not do much, and the defeat was decided. The run had also ended promptly in another short-term showdown, as he aimed for a short-term showdown by thoroughly avoiding the victory and the offense as much as possible. It goes without saying that it is far from what he calls'' hang on to the rock ''. But the words of protest didn''t come to mind. This was the only operation. Given my characteristics and those of my opponent, there was no other hand I could hit. In retrospect, I can''t even think of a next good. But still, it didn''t make sense. The other person didn''t use some vile hand. They just saw what they tried to do, what they did as they were. Nevertheless, the mirror had made a serious defeat. "It''s cheating... you know, what are you gonna do... like this" Cheat ability means'' cheating ability ''. The mirror that housed it was putting itself on the shelf and complaining about the girl who was just a ''genius in genius''. "You''re saying I didn''t have a chance to win from the start! "What a fool." I''m not going to hang out with you any more, Lan replies. After finding out that the mirror in front of him had something special, he answered, taking it for granted. "This is, for me, ''a battle you''ll never lose''" I was very serious about answering without being ashamed of anything. "Isn''t it natural to do everything you can to win? Provisions are laid down beforehand, and both the opponent and his order are determined. Then both sides will work out measures. That will be the natural sentiment of those who will come to the Match. If that is the privilege on the part of the challenger...... "You thought I was stupid? 424 []/(n, vs) temper/temper/temper/temper/temper/ If the organizers make their own provisions to open the tournament, it would be natural to ensure that the degree would be in their favor anyway. And if that provision is basically fair and the organizers are unfavourable, then the organizers are just confident that they can win even on that condition. Selecting hundreds of challengers regardless of nationality, all of whom are outnumbered by hundreds against each other. Needless to say, it was an unfavourable condition, but it is a reversal of trust. The trust poured on one girl by a state called Arcana was proven by her battle. One hundred extras, wondering how much time it would take to finish at first, was already one of the last. It was the first one who stumbled upon it, only a few who were able to injure his hand. The warriors who came with the tactic of draining her and entrusting her to the later were also already defeated without being able to do anything. "Battle of the Hundred, Squidward Sheba! Finally, he is the last challenger. Cry or laugh, this will settle everything. The warriors, the snitches of the southern countries, had no choice but to entrust everything to him, who was only an ordinary man. Even if not, the mirror, defeated in the eightieth war, believed in him. Not on his own, but on his own. Shiva Inoue. "Silver Ghost Fist Run." They name each other. Bloody runs with returning blood and bleeding against the full Shiva. An unfair battle, not even reciprocal in flattery. Still, no one in the audience suspects that the run will win. In the ninety-nine fights so far, nothing more than because the audience was fascinated by the runs. Lan fought for the result, let''s just say he was satisfied. But it''s quick to feel safe. I knew the man in front of me was comparable in strength to Easter after holding something as heavy as the previous warriors. Instead of killing him, we must show that we are stronger than him, not losing him. I know that''s not easy. But it is only by doing so that I can name my successor. "I have a younger daughter, just like you" "So? Do you want me to cut back, or beg for a win, or an excuse from now on when I lose" "No, you''re not." Shiva, who carried a number of swords and lowered them to her waist and held them in her hand. Before the game starts, he pulls it out of his sheath, one at a time, and pokes it into the stone stage. "I don''t hesitate to cut to you like that. That''s all." "Right." As he responded to the deed, Lan slapped his ear. From the other ear, a polarity and a small stick fall. Turned into a giant stick. She put it up with both hands. "Then let''s not hesitate to do this one" She, who has fought with her bare hands so far, uses the treasure as if she remembers. Just looking at it, everyone was feeling the ''different than before'' air. ¡­¡­ In contrast, Shiva is slightly relieved and nervous. It was a complicated mood for her to drift the king''s style. But even so. "Begin!" There was only one thing I could and should have done. All I had to do was'' grab a rock, but ''fight. "Whoa, whoa! Shiba exclaimed. A girl in front of me, just a little older than my daughter, strikes me with a single sword in her hand. "So no, oh! Assault by a large upper section filled with too many gaps. Normally, until now, we''re about to hit it with that assault. But now, that''s unacceptable. Because the opponent in front of you is a strong enemy, you cannot be thorough in winning. "Gu!" The sword Shiba had in his hand was just an iron sword. In contrast, what Lan had was the Ruyi Golden Hoop stick, the strongest treasure ever made by the Great Tengu. It was reinforced with a Qigong sword, stomped and thoroughly defended. Naturally, the iron sword breaks and flies. Although the golden hoop stick was scratched, it survived without breaking. But the run was blowing up big. I would never fall off-site on a boulder, but the wrists on both hands that supported the gold hoop stick were broken. Of course it healed quickly, but still self-reinforcing runs were sweating cold. "This power... Easter, Snae, you''re more than a monster in the old world" "Yes, this power is the power I have been given by God." Shiva Inoue. That which he gave God is even simpler power than a mirror. That is, pure muscle strength. It surpasses Run, a genius of evil blood, and Easter, who was blessed with stature on top of being a mad warrior. On the contrary, Snae manipulates the divine descent, overtaking even his father, Majan-Haan. Bipedal rhinos, bipedal pigs, and bipedal cows were bent among the monsters of the old world. Brave enough to grab and screw the neck of those beasts, grab and throw giants and intercept and chase them back. That was enough to cause the iron sword in his hand to be broken like disposable. "Don''t think it''s easy to win, just like your opponents have ever done! As in World War I, the audience gushed. There was a battle that seemed so boring so far, it clears up in the hundredth. "Right...... okay, I''ll respond to that readiness! Yes, the hundredth battle. The excuse that the next one is supportive is no longer acceptable. If the opponent is weak, it''s still because he''s a strong enemy. And fight with all your might (...) as a tribute to those who are prepared for it (...). I dare to manipulate the elastic stick in my hand to its normal length. He is a genius of evil blood, but therefore his manipulation is already in the realm of mastery. spinning like a wind. That seemed to represent her aunt "Oh, I''ll let you go with all my might! Shiba pulls out a new sword stabbed on the stage and pays the stone like a bloodbath. Undressed like an amateur, stand on top with both hands. Eat up your teeth and push forward with a face that cements your readiness and determination. Unlike earlier, I also use muscle strength when moving forward. That was enough to disappear from the eye of the audience, a third-party point of view, while at the mercy of power. From there, wave the iron sword down with full force. Too fast, stepped in in one step, a short-sighted attack. But if it''s a run, a blow that could have been avoided. That''s what Lan takes by eating up his teeth, just like Shiva, so that he doesn''t lose his fear. More arm strength than you, more muscle strength than you, more strength than you. Taste it head-on and wound. Internal bleeding erupts in the body. The muscles break, the skeleton crushes and rips the inside of the body. The moment I felt that pain, I saw Shiba waving his fist, a pursuit, in front of me. "It''s late!" But it''s late. Slow connection from attack to attack. Having finished his self-healing, Run knocked a counter-attack stick into his brain with his master''s physical manipulation before that fist was struck out. "but!" It was such a blow that a spark would pop out of my eyes, my eyes closing in agony. "Not yet! Scared and lagging behind, he waves his shaken fist intact. The aim hits the torso, not the face. Yes, it was a hit. "Hi......! Run''s voice was not uttered. Because his lungs and trachea had been destroyed. Shibo''s fist is never small, but it''s too small for that power to concentrate. Instead of snapping Run''s ribs and muscles, he was plunging into its interior. Both fall back. Shiva was bleeding out of her head. That amount is very high because it''s a head bleed. But the run is not the other way around. Extremely physical, there was a hole in his chest. It didn''t penetrate exactly, but there was still a huge amount of bleeding from the chest, like a fountain. That seems to have punctured the stone stage with paint, dyeing it so much that the previous tragedy looks just a tiny stain. "Ugh... ooh! Shiva explores support with both hands when she can''t help herself, but only her back is on the ground. After a few steps back without force, I grab the sword I once attached and stomp it on my cane. And in a quiet venue, you see the person in front of you. If you win with this, if you fall off your back with this, if you can kill her with this. I had such expectations. I had such aspirations. There was no such reality. Originally a fast, repairing run, after ninety-nine wars, the restorative effect of carrot effects still remains, and destruction, a mortal wound for ordinary people, will be restored once and for all. The only thing I wouldn''t go back to was the massive bleeding that spilled. "This after you hit me in the head... that''s the power God gave you" Spit the blood that was left in his throat, and the run starts again. In contrast, Shiva shakes off expectations and aspirations and pulls out the sword he was wanding. "Not yet, you can taste it." Don''t think about winning opportunities or odds, just fighting strong enemies. I laid down my sword with regret to see how hard that was. "Whoa, whoa! Literally at your disposal, but wielding continuously. Amateur swordsmanship of good fortune to hit, not the power of the whole body. A random series of attacks, where the blade of the sword may be capturing the opponent. But the power is heavy. There is internal bleeding on Run''s arm, and his arm stains red and blue. But it also flashes in an instant. Naturally, it was proof that the evil blood in her was decreasing, and that she was letting wear and tear that no one had ever gained before. There are more scratches on Run''s treasure, and Shibo''s iron sword keeps shrugging. The blade of the iron sword was crushed and turned into just a nearly broken blunt instrument. "So no. Oh! Aiming at a machine whose sword is completely broken, Run makes a spike to his abdomen. The tip of the golden hoop stick pierces the wasteless, meatless abs. It didn''t penetrate or penetrate, but it was still pounding heavily. "Gu...... uhhhhhhhh! When I said treasure, it was not a blade because it was a stick. That''s why I can grab it with my hands. Grip the abdominal stick with its power, angle it to muscle strength, and lift the run. While pulling the Ruyi stick aside, he punches him to the run with the other hand that let go of his sword. Naturally, Run also had the option to get his hands off the Ruyi stick once. But Run didn''t choose that. Lan was kicking Shibo''s face as he grabbed the Ruyi stick supported by Shiba with his hand, using it as an axis to dodge the attack. "Ha!" "Whoa... whoa! The beaten hand was empty, and the other hand was grasping the stick of intent. Run, who stepped on his defenseless head, was not as aggressive as he had earlier just said he had managed to hit a kick. That''s why Shiva had managed to stay and grab and grip Run''s ankle as he stepped on his face. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! The power beyond the people''s knowledge gently destroys even the flesh of the fortified run. But that''s not the point. Lan has a body floating in the universe, which means Shiba is grabbing his leg. And this is only a game. Once Run''s back is on, it will remain settled. "Hmm!" Run is the challenging side, and this is her unveiling match. If so, don''t let the audience watching the game think, ''Maybe now, Lan put his back on stage''. Consequently, there is no relatively easy means to choose between being passive so that your back cannot be worn. Above all, then you keep getting grabbed by them afterwards. It''s grabbed by Shiba''s left hand, Run''s left foot. Unfortified just that area and kicked his own left foot with an ungrasped right foot. What does that mean? It means her left leg is ripped off and the run flies backwards even more as it is. "Ku... did you run away" Shiva only wielded her left leg with her grip, and Lan landed while regenerating her left leg while getting in position in the air. "Silver Ghost Fist, Tartare Foot" It''s not the first experience for Lan to be grabbed by a kicked in the head leg. Evil Immortal Fuukei, the most powerful enemy I once fought. When he was grabbing his kick leg, Toon was helped by cutting off his finger. However, based on the reflection that nothing similar can be said, I considered the means of emergency evasion. "Well, now, how is it getting fun" Silver Ghost Fist, or Mad Warrior Strengths. That means you can always continue to give the best performance until the evil blood runs out. "Well... if it''s not bad, it''s better." That would be best if we beat the run. Shiba was about to throw away the wreckage of his gripping leg and take a breath as he bled out of his nose. The audience was breathtaking when everyone saw the bloody battle. I understood that Shiba exceeded Lan''s physical ability to understand what principles, but he could not heal like Easter, nor was he invincible like a mirror. And still, he felt something frozen in his spine at the figure of the man to fight. There is no chance. Still have to fight. Just like the ninety-nine men who had fought Run before, the man was fighting with blood. "Shall we continue?" I was still pulling out my sword breathing with my mouth while I sensed that you were waiting for me. "Oh, let''s go on" It could be dangerous as it is. But still, you have to win. Silver Ghost Fist Run had his greatest respect for the man worthy of the hundredth while confirming the remaining evil blood. Still, the battle is not over. 425 One Arrow Everyone at the venue was watching the game. There are those who think there is no way they can win. Some people think it''s a good battle. There are those who are glad to be here to see. There are those who want you to win. There are those who are excited and wary. They forget to cheer, just watch the end of the game. If there was a common perception among all of us, it was that we recognized Shiva. Shiva Inoue deserves the last of the battles to determine the heir of the Divine Sword. It''s a game where every preparation was allowed, yet the two are fighting over just the bills they exposed everywhere. That''s one step above keeping the policy, the battle of carefully observing the manipulation. Eight hundred or nothing, matches that respect each other. It was the hundredth battle, a battle worthy of the curtain. Naturally, it is nothing more than a death battle that hurts each other, following policies and practices. Neither Lan nor Shiba have added any palms. It was painful and painful, inflicting pain that made me want to scream unnecessarily. The blood being shed by both sides is just living blood. Much bleeding was never a production, but a proof that each other''s attacks were beyond people''s knowledge. Nevertheless, it is still Shiva who cannot afford it. While taking in oxygen with a rough breath, it still didn''t get to bright thinking. When my fist pierced me earlier, I wanted you to fall back. When I grabbed my leg earlier, I wanted to hit the stone stage. That was producing the best results. It is unfortunate that it did not. (But it''s not bad. This is still far from the worst) Continue a game that is hurtful to an unwinnable opponent, cannot be expected to win, and is painful. How horrible and courageous it takes. No matter how courageous you were, fear doesn''t disappear. No one can say that fear does not appear on the surface. "Ohhhhhhhhh! deceive it by a majestic roar. Encourage yourself by shouting and contain the weakness in you. The audience and opponents alike, all they see is the figure of a swordsman of power piercing through. It was just a silver-haired girl and a brave swordsman fighting. "Grr!" Even though, Lan did feel a sense of fear. Now she is able to fight calmly, but that is why she remembers her fears. Amateur swordsmanship indeed, a monotonous attack indeed. But heavy. There''s no such thing as just dodging it, and it''s not hard to control the vanguard and keep attacking unilaterally. But it wasn''t even possible for Run to take it. There are as many other choices as there are, and you have to choose the hardest of them all. For Lan, Shiva is definitely understated. But being understated is not inconsistent with being a strong enemy. Shiva''s onslaught was enough to make him want to run away. "Ugh, uhh... hah! Still, take it, take it, turn to counterattack as you play. While healing his painful arm, he encounters a series of attacks by Ruyi sticks on Shibo, who is defending him with a whimpering iron sword. Exactly a rare hit. He''s definitely hitting his legs, torso, and head as well, not just beating them from above the defense. "Whoa, whoa! Still, if Shiva has salvation, that means it''s only a series of attacks. Shiva definitely has an attack in it, but it''s not such a full swing, like pruning consciousness with a single blow. The game can go on, that''s all I had in mind to pull my sword out of the ground. "Ooh!" "Gu!" "Ha! "No!" No matter how much you tap into it, there''s a counterattack ahead. After figuring it out, Shiva waves her sword. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Shiva held one sword in each hand. It was too crude to say duplicitous, but still the run began to get pushed in. It simply took twice as long to get bare hands, making it possible to attack twice as much. That alone pushed Run backwards, step by step. "No... ugh! By crushing the iron sword many times, the Ruyi stick had also begun to break into boulders. Though the best treasure ever made by the Great Heavenly Dog, it is not a four-vessel fist knife by the skeleton. Endurance had its limits, and that was definitely approaching. Of course, it''s not like there''s no spare. But it will take a little effort to replace it, and Shiva will have lost it. Or stiffening the target with a crossword and whale wave combination technique is not easy for the audience to understand. "Power method, shock leg! Then attack against the attack. A naive duplicity, stitched between the attacks, strikes a skilled blow. After being attacked with Shiba''s right hand, Shiba starts attacking with his left hand at the same time, shooting it off before Shiba shakes off his sword. "Oh......! Let go of the sword of both hands you were holding and Shiva''s body bends to the letter ''ku''. He flies backwards like a shrimp, losing the air in his lungs but going from his ass to the stage. It looked like a blow to the settlement. In the midst of his own onslaught, Run''s attack was hitting the defenseless flank directly before eating up his teeth and solidifying his readiness. I was totally poked at the impression. I didn''t think my gut would, however powerful it would be. Regardless of whether it was fatal or not, it seemed impossible to continue the fight. At least, Shiva''s body was also difficult to shake and get up. Even if the words of surrender can''t come out of your throat, if you lay low as it is, you will remain defeated. Even if that''s disqualification from obtaining a divine sword, you''ll just want to wander around in agony. You''ll want to get quick treatment and make it easier soon. Still, one man stood up. "Ugh... Ugh...! Seeing that look, I thought someone had had enough. When I saw that face, someone thought I couldn''t fight anymore. Seeing that incompetence, someone thought there was no winning chance from the start. My mouth overflowed with puke. His face was blue, his sweat wet his whole body, and his breathing and pulse were clearly not normal. Assuming now that Lan poked lightly, that alone would have put him on his back to the ground. I wouldn''t have gotten up like that. But Lan put up a stick of his own, and did not fail in his remorse. It''s not settled yet, the fight is not over yet. At least, Shiva hadn''t succumbed yet. (Damn... so strong... but) The carpenter in town, at best. There''s no way a superpower can beat a trusted warrior because he''s proud of his power. Expectations were expected, but within the assumptions. This suffering was also in readiness because I didn''t think I could win with ease. "Not bad, not" Bad is bad, but not the worst. To this extent, it''s far from the worst. Wipe your mouth, have a strong laugh, and hold a sword in your hand. "We haven''t lost yet......! You can lose now, not the will. There''s still a winner, not an expectation. It''s not a desire for them to pity me. The temper is rising that we still have to fight. ¡­¡­ Against Shiva, who waved a new iron sword, Lan waves a nearly broken Ruyi stick, as he said. It was a prep to hit each other with a blow all over his body. Even simple, the bump of existence. A tenacity of intentions not even seen in competitions, unlikely among the provisions that anything is. "Right... I''ll let you lose now" This was no longer an old-fashioned, itchy ride, like the warlords would do with each other on the battlefield. I no longer have the power to scream. While weighing in at the front, Shiba hits the iron sword with the Ruyi stick. The thought that Lan put into the stick was the will of the Arcana kingdom as a new trump card, as a bearer of the nation. So, Shiba... I don''t want to save a nation, I don''t even think about saving the world, I don''t want to discuss dragons, I don''t even want my homeland back. That, I don''t carry anything too big for one man. Bear a wife who is not very beautiful, a daughter who is not respectful of herself, and... a stupid son who doesn''t take much advice. It was the temper, the guts and the will of one man, and the fighting spirit that made them go away. And an inevitable, not a miracle, comes. Speak of the stick, speak of the sword of iron, they are not different in that they are both weapons made by man. If so, if both sides continued to bump each other with force beyond people''s knowledge. No matter how many times you break it, if you hit each other with a new sword each time. Just in case of moss, let the rocks pass too. He was chopping off Run''s right arm as he slapped the cracked Ruyi stick, which was not a good outfit to say one-sided. That was the last force. Shiva, whose head does not turn with oxygen, falls to the fore. And there''s no longer enough bad blood left in the run to restore the right arm round. (A horizontal sumo of strength battles is a horizontal sumo because you can win with it...) Run''s left hand was shaken off holding the wreckage of the Ruyi stick. And from the base of Run''s right hand, there was enormous blood overflowing. "Qigong Sword Method, Bullet Thread" Run''s foot stomps. He was posturing as if he were going to hit him with his right arm. The blood flowing from the amputation surface of the right arm was connected to the amputation surface of the area being amputated and falling. Then, blood shrinks and joins the cutting surfaces together, as if they were stretched and shrunk fibers. (I see, this is... Yokohama.) "Silver Ghost Fist, Wood! The remaining evil blood connects the cutting surfaces together in an instant. Needless to say, it is so much easier to connect and consume less than to produce a missing limb. "The Power Method! Crash!" Shiva, who was about to fall at the front, had the last blow of the run slapped into his face. It pruned Shiva''s last consciousness and blew it off as she leaned back, letting it fall off the scene. "There''s a battle! Winner, Silver Ghost Fist Run! The quiet game was quiet, even when settled. "There is a battle. You don''t have to fight anymore." Shiva doesn''t have to fight anymore. Shiba ran out of what he could put out and couldn''t do any more, and then he was defeated by the king. It was a total defeat, not above this. "Your strength, everyone found out. Never going to be wasted." 426 male parent Thus, the tournament ended successfully. The runs erected by the kingdom of Arcana could show their strength, and the nations could no longer dispute her. But that is a reasoning on the part of the Kingdom of Arkana, and I would have been glad to say that it is the worst possible outcome, especially for the countries of the South. "Mr. Shiba... sorry, if I could sharpen it" "Don''t say that, you and I just did what we could do" After a short break, Eckezaks is officially awarded from the Festival to the Run. The players who made it to the main battle were treated and everyone except Easter, who was killed, is supposed to participate in it. As all the other athletes are well aware, there were no eight hundred captains or anything limited to this main battle. In accordance with the provisions notified in advance, the operating side, the Kingdom of Arcana, played a fair game. But what will it be? Because so many losers rolled to the ground to have just one winner. "But...... I couldn''t bring back Eckezacks! "... Now, did you seriously think you could win? In a slightly frightened tone, Shiva, who is fully recovering, asked. Of course, I was quite seriously injured among all the athletes, but still my body was doing better than usual thanks to the pan peaches and ginseng fruit. "Of course, I''m glad you did it for real, but even so, you''d be overconfident" "Were you fighting to lose?! "Oh...... I thought that would be best if I won, but I also thought it was natural to lose" "You deserve to lose..." "Naturally, we''re carpenters, aren''t we? There''s no way you can beat the real job." Of course they would be stronger than the average soldier, but I don''t think every soldier on the boulder is stronger than ourselves. But the opponent knows the elite, cheesy Japanese in the elite, powerful Arkana kingdom who still sends them out with confidence. "Oh, that''s..." "Some military men will be able to do that much carpentry work, but they won''t be as good as us on boulders. Just like that, we can fight to some extent, but there''s no way we can be fat enough to be chosen as the owners of Eckezacs." Nothing goes beyond the experts. There was a novel that said that he was often a villager or a peasant was stronger than a full-time combatant. But that is only a ''story like that'', and there is no way it extends to those who make fighting training their profession. A ''profession (class)'' of carpenters and cooks exists in the game, where they participate in battles to master or use unique moves. But this is not a game either. Neither Shiba nor Mirror got permission in some temple to say, ''Tomorrow you''re a carpenter,'' but a regular carpenter who normally undertakes carpentry work and builds houses. "Of course, there was a chance that your ambush would succeed, but that''s if they were so clueless. We''re holding a tournament of this magnitude, there''s no way we''re going to find out more about the Japanese than two of the only hundred people left in the main battle." "It''s..." "She said it, too, but you were expecting them to be clueless and clueless? to boulders. That would be humble." Yes, there was no winning from the start. If Run, like Easter, seemed sweet to the qualities and there was a gap, it would still have been possible. But would Arcana push a potential loser until he hosts the tournament? I didn''t think there was any way to lose from the start, so I fought a fair fight on this scale. "Then why are you in the tournament? "... Sure, that would be great if I could bring back Eckezacks. But I failed, and I won''t be able to." "Yes." "You were going to win, but I was going to lose and I was fighting. For the most part, I could have cheered up the game, couldn''t I? "Yeah, yeah... we were all happy." Perhaps the worst thing Arcana hated was if neighboring countries gave up from the start and decided not to participate, only ordinary people within the Kingdom of Arcana. Of course you''ll win easily, of course things won''t happen, but it''s totally exciting to watch. What can I say, Easter and Shiva''s participation should have been a survival for the Arkana kingdom. It is unlikely that they are all strong and on the contrary troublesome, because the first and the hundredth were able to show the strength of the runs to the nations thanks to a great boost. If everyone was weak enough not to compete, it is also possible that around the temple dance was being driven out as the opponent of the Exhibition Match. Because customers are unsolicited, even if they are fair and fair, if they are too weak, they will be evil pushed if they are Sakura (...). "Were you looking for a gratuity? I''m sure it was exciting, but I''m looking to thank you for not being promised..." "On the contrary, you didn''t have that idea... but if you got a good amount of money, maybe you could do something about it." I thought that was it. At least, I guess there will be room for negotiation. "It''s just about time... if it comes" They were led to a private room where they wanted to wait until the award ceremony began. In a rather tidy room, Shiva, expecting him, looked at the entrance many times with a flicker. If there is an announcement to be made to coincide with the award ceremony, I thought it was time. "Who''s coming? "Somebody." A moment of silence, approaching shoe sounds. And then the door opened after I was knocked. "Excuse me." It was the girl with the escort who came in. "Nice to meet you, I''m Hapine Bathrub. Do you know what I mean when I say the wife of the next Lord, the Four Noble Bathrubs of the Kingdom of Arcana? It is a society in which information is not always available, and more importantly, few people will know anything about nobility in other countries. Including that consideration, Hapine was named. And we are both greatly surprised to hear of the noble lady. Whatever anyone might think, it was unusual to come and see these two in person. At the same time, Shiva couldn''t hide her grin more easily than she could have imagined. "The main contestants, Ida Kagami and Squidward Sheba, right? Thank you both for your hard work, especially Sheba." "No¡­ you seem satisfied and most importantly" ¡­¡­ Two people living in a house. I didn''t have to think about it, and it was obvious that it wouldn''t be a lot of things if I damaged my mood. That''s why the two of them were correcting their spines according to social common sense. "Let''s just say it''s straightforward. Sheba, I''d like to hire you in Bathrub." "It''s an honor...... excuse me, how many terms? "You two and your family... and then yes, how many people do you know? "In one town¡­ about two hundred people" "That''s okay, I''ll let them all enter the country. I''ll get a little labor, but then I''ll treat you as a general public." Words to be exchanged between the two, as if they had been assumed in advance. A mirror that hears that and looks at Shiva silently. Yes, Shiva was after this from the beginning. Even if you couldn''t get the Divine Sword Eckezacks, if you could bravely show your battle strength without shaming anyone, it''s not surprising that there''s a voice for employment. Even if you can''t beat the fact that you''re the best swordsman in the country, it would be humane to want to hire someone with enough strength. Above all, we can also show our surroundings that the Kingdom of Arcana is a country that favours the powerful. Of course, Easter had that possibility. We''ve already corrected the runs, no wonder there''s a crazy warrior clinging. But he rambled in an official setting. Instead of adhering to the practices, the policy was violated. Forgiving such an opponent would question the light weight of the Ding instead of indicating his instrumental weight. "Thank you" Now Shiva had been rewarded. I don''t know how you''ll be hired in any way, but at least you can get your family out of that place. It can rightly be made a people protected by the state without scaring them as illegal immigrants. Maybe you''ll be discriminated against, maybe you''ll be exploited, maybe you''ll be treated as a cannonball. But at worst, it''s far from it. I don''t know what that place is going to be like, but it''s much better than staying that way. If it''s not the worst, it''s not the worst. I failed for the best and it''s a lot worse than being the worst. The mirror understands that. I see, now my family is at ease. Shiva''s wife and daughter, mirrors and Shiva were greatly better. On the contrary, the survivors of the city were also to some extent guaranteed. Not the worst, but not the best. "... Kagami, fine" Seeing him, Hapine was allowing himself to speak. It''s not a good idea to let everything go in. Even if the mirror storms out now, Shiva will surely contain it, and this is an informal place. Let me complain first, I''m sure it''s refreshing. Much better than sigging it in and pissing it off for nothing. "Why don''t you take our town back? That was the best result. Sure, everything in the southern countries should go back, but I don''t know that in the mirror. We live in our original town. That was the best I could imagine and the goal I was aiming for. Sure, the dead don''t come back to life, but still everyone should have wanted to go home to their memories. "No, you can''t." She''ll rip it off. "If you had won, it might have been possible. But you lost. There is no room for negotiation on this. If you want it, we''ll give you up." Shiva cannot speak to the mirror more than he has been allowed to speak. But Hapine''s reaction was too legitimate. It was fair and fair and not easy on the weak and the losers. "That''s not how I want you to be, until I confront the monsters of the old world. If you''re not convinced, the negotiations are over." No coercion, no compulsion, no negotiation, no compromise, no promises, no empty bills. That''s it, I don''t want to hire you until you''re dissatisfied, until you''re false. But it was cruel everywhere. "... Shibo" The mirror understood why Shiva kept her sincerity quiet. The same goes for giving up winning from the start, but far from being too pleasant and painful. Why should we, the victims, make compromises against the perpetrators? "Is this all right, Shibo? "Good." Though fully healed, the man who had been assaulted by his little girl, the sentence defeated, was in full affirmation. "I ask the other way around. What''s a job for you, a carpenter? "Hey, why are you doing that..." Answer me. "It''s... nothing, I don''t hate it that much, but I''m getting used to it and I can keep it up..." It was an answer that didn''t get the guidelines. It was a bewildered answer because I don''t know why I ask that right now. "Neither do I. I don''t like carpentry work, I can''t wait to get into it, I was born to do carpentry work, I sacrifice my family if I want to do carpentry work to the best of my ability." Quite attached to it. Quite a bit of admiration. Quite skilled at that, and confident I can do it anywhere. But assuming you can no longer work as a carpenter, you have no hesitation in doing any other work. "I''m just working as a carpenter to feed myself and my family." It was so grand that I didn''t think I''d lost. As usual, he looked like a very reliable parent. "That''s where the most important thing is. Look, there''s a guy, first of all, himself and his family. That''s the least we can do. Even if you dress up, it''s only after you''ve done it. What if you can''t eat yourself or your family, but you want to get your hometown back, take down dragons, get the strongest sword, and you want to be the best you can be" That would be great if you won nicely. If you can beat the smell of mud, you''re next best. But at least I have to feed my family alone. It is not what you seek until the least can be done, such as the best results or the results of the next good. "If you really want that town back, you give up my daughter. If you want to pursue a dream that doesn''t matter more than feeding your family, I can''t leave my daughter to you." I was hard at work. There was a firm man''s face. "Marry some beautiful princess, or you can be king of some country. But I won''t let you name my son, you can''t have a daughter." The mirror sinks. His words, his actions, his will, are too different than his own. Again, wherever I went, Shiva was a real man. "If you want to follow your dreams, be alone, and I don''t feel like taking care of him like that. But... you''re not alone! Grow up, be a man! You haven''t lost the most important thing yet, and you shouldn''t! Shiva knows better now. Why were unreasonably disobedient people active in the novel, and that was popular? That''s because even in Japan, many people were unreasonably bent over and simmering. Because it was dominated, exploited and oppressed. But why did you stand for it? Even though I had the freedom to choose my profession, I could do something about it to some extent if I just ate it. That''s because there was something important that I wanted to protect, even if it was exploited and oppressed. Hard or bitter, unpleasant or sad. Still, because I wanted to feed myself and my family. To keep my wife and daughter from feeling cold or twitchy. Save mankind, save the world, save the nation, save the nation? That''s not what you do until you make your family suffer. "... I''m glad you liked that town. I want that town back, I want to go home to that house, I''m glad you think so" "Shiba..." "But you can have another house in another town, or another job. If you think you moved and moved, it''s not a big deal. It''s not the house (...) or the business (...) that matters, it''s the family (...)! If there is one thing in the life of a mirror that is certain to be fortunate. I met a man who said Shiba, and he would still be able to live with me. "... Um, Master Happiness" "I don''t know." The heart of the mirror had already been decided. In the direction of giving up already, my mind was set. That''s why I wanted even one ingredient to give up. "What will happen to those in the south? Is that what it is? Can''t you go home now? "... well, I can talk to you." Happiness had the ingredients to give up. She knows a future that''s never easy or funny. "I''ll have them get out of there." 427 crown As hundreds of players who advanced to the main battle have stepped over many qualifying losers, it took as many as hundreds of defeats of main battle contestants for a single trump card saying run to be recognized as a winner. Not all of them had excellent martial arts, and not all of them had their wishes fulfilled. Some of them will be disappointed, desperate. Some would even be angry at the very fact that they saw painful eyes. Fair and strict provisions were observed from start to finish. There were no more new provisions later, and victory or defeat would not be turned upside down, ignoring the assumptions. But they certainly do not comfort the losers. Either that or it was a provision for the audience. Because the easy to understand winning and losing provision of falling or falling or being killed is enjoyable even from a distance. Whatever you may use is to see if you are already using a known tool or not without any extra doubt. Time runs out in favor of the run, in order to avoid unparalleled battles that thoroughly escape victory. Regardless of the nobility of the countries, everyone in the audience enjoyed this game. Glad to see this tournament, I was starting to want to come back. I especially enjoyed the first and last battles. It was easy to see how strong they were because the runs were attacked by their opponents, because they played a struggle, and because they won in time with clear strength. "This battle to determine the heir of the Divine Sword was indeed heavenly and clear" "Some of them were unfortunate, but almost all of them did their best" "As the king who hosted this tournament, I am very pleased" "It is only natural that the winning Silver Ghost Fist Run has gained the rightful ownership of the strongest divine sword Eckezax..." "Apart from that, I could also find one person, especially one who deserves to be greeted with generosity" Closing ceremony. By means of a treasure with loudspeaker functions, the King sends words to the audience and to the participants. "Squidward Sheba, the Challenger of the Hundred Fights to Be Concluded. Batlub was to hire him in. We recognize him as a citizen and welcome those around him who are not from this country. '' Everyone at the venue is convinced. The athletes in general watched Shiva''s battle, so if they had as much power as him, they would be recognized and taken for granted... Soldiers and detectives on the south side were also convinced while turning their anger at him for betraying him in a way. He only wanted to protect those he wanted to protect, and he wanted to send blessings for his success in protecting them. "My Arcana is" He is well aware of how light this word ''my Arcana'' is. But still, I have to say it all now. "If you are particularly good, even the foreign ones will be generous. Even if it is not, if it is a diligent one with a sense of service to the nation, it has the instrumentality to just welcome it as a new people '' "If you encourage, work, elevate, live right, it pays off" "Now to Run, who has become the rightful winner, the award of the Divine Sword," I finally walk over to Eckezaks, where I was a referee, for an extraneous festival of nursing treasures. Far from complete, but walking on his own, he was about to play his last role as the owner of the Divine Sword. Nodding silently to him, Eckezax returns to his sword from the appearance of a girl. I giggle at the weight of it, which I''ve been waving lightly, but still laugh with the last force. Ran, an overwhelming strong man, has defeated opponents so far as to be king. But she, as if she were a daughter of her age, was kneeling in front of him for something. This was an unbeatable battle for her, too. It wasn''t a lie or anything. She didn''t want to lose and she wanted to win. I really wanted this. Even if the nation does not perish, even if it did not gain this sword and become the strongest in the true sense. Still, I wanted to get this sword from him. Really, that''s what I was after. In the thoughts and interests of many nations, while doing it all. In time, she was getting the situation she wanted. That is, it is a crown. She didn''t want you to forgive her past deeds, she wanted you to acknowledge who you are now. Really, we made it here. Those who saw it from afar were sympathetic. Now she''s got it all as a winner. It''s a warrior''s dream, it''s a knight''s dream, it''s a strong man''s dream. A crown called the strongest sword was rightly entrusted to her hand. It was the Lord of the previous generations who gave it away, and it was the Lord of the previous generations who watched it from a further distance. In a world where the sound disappeared, the sword was ceded silently. She gripped it hard. It was just a full accomplishment. The days since I left the tempera have passed through the back of my brain. I was immersed in the fact that not all of them were right, but I could still get to the right place. And put it up in heaven. A divine sword that remained liberated of restrictions showed its prestige. On her back the cloak that gave her the ability to fly shined, and even the light that cut even the dragon from the raised divine sword formed herself. The light that pokes at heaven is just the sword of God. It showed that the sword to kill the dragon sought by the nations truly had its performance. "Now the owner of the divine sword has been rightfully ordained. Declaring the end of the Games'' Some people felt bad about it. Some were satisfied. But they are, after all, the story of the participants, and of those who sent them in. In the end, Baas did not return to the mountain water mansion in Sopede. The tournament ended in a full circle, which means it ended as expected for Arcana. When he greeted him after that, Baas left the mountain waters with only minimal baggage. I didn''t get the first results that were coming, but I could still pack my experience. If there was one salvation, it would have been that Lan had won properly and that the world had acknowledged it. No matter what anyone else says, those who actually saw that tournament will recognize Run as the rightful owner of the Divine Sword. The strongest swordsman is recognized by the participants, the audience and the organizers, regardless of his or her status as a priceless bitch. That was exactly who I wanted to be. "... the strongest thing that ever happened." The strongest swordsman, worthy of having the strongest sword, exists. It wasn''t just one or two, it was a lot too. It''s not just the mountain waters and the swimbok, but the thon that was confronting the runs, I think, was well qualified. In the end, I hadn''t grown up before because I wasn''t strong enough. And even if physical strength has reached its limits, without learning new technologies and weapons, one mind can still make oneself strong. Being able to learn that is so huge. "If you''ve gained strength, retained your elegance, and achieved results in time... that must be what I want" I''ve never been the same man as Easter. On much weaker than Easter, he sifted like Easter. But now I''m aiming for something different. "Be stronger, and then... win without complaining, win" Try like Shiba if you wish, but win like a run. In the King''s capital, where the festive zeal continues, Baas enters the crowd. Appearing on the night of Soped, he left in the day of the king''s capital. I haven''t gotten anything yet. 428 Hope. Thus, the hope was met. The countries of the North cooperated fully with the countries of the South, nor did they do any obstruction work or stand around to their advantage alone. The Arcana kingdom also cooperated fully with the tempera, the secret border and the Great Eight States, but also kept the intelligence wars on the south and north sides on the back. As for the south, I don''t even have to talk about it. And there was a difference in strength. The kingdom of Arcana dominated to make force pushing impossible, and further tempera inside defended it by means that could not be dealt with by fist law, with secrets and majans filling fine holes. Silver ghost fist runs won by strength without any despicable means in the main battle. Strength, rigour, fairness, opportunity. I see, I see, it''s really great. The loss of territory by the countries of the South was also beyond strength, in tough wars, on fair terms, and opportunities for everyone. I see, it''s really great. You have to take it away to live. Even assuming you get a productive job as a farmer, you have to phase out other lives that say weeds (...) and pests (...). Why should a life that is just called that for human convenience - weeds and pests - be unilaterally killed with medicines, etc. It is simply because being alive is annoying and intrusive. Immortals don''t deny it, they rather take it for granted. The behavior of organisms called humans is not as special as humans think. Killing each other with the same organism and evolving tools to kill each other are all normal things. Why do humans form society and pay taxes? Do you deliberately supply food to people who do not take up productive occupations? This is because, for one thing, it would be better to have combat experts, who would consequently be able to produce stable food. Go take it away when you run out of food, or intercept the person who came to take it away. They are the essence of force, and that remains the same this time around. We don''t need to be the strongest, but we need the least amount of strength to protect our territory. I guess living is something you should consider as a kind of sweetness in itself that you take comfort, serenity and naturally. Nevertheless, animals are never weaker than they are told to die because they are weak. The same animal never sees it sweetly. "Ohon." The head of the Batlav family and the head of the Caputo family. The two were currently coming to the southern border zone of Batlav with escorts. A number of tents formed along the walls, among them an international luxury, had set up a meeting place with the kings of the countries of the South. "Again, it''s been tough for you guys this time." "Many people shed blood and lost the territory they inherited from their ancestors¡­ it''s sad" The Kingdom of Arcana had no particular feelings of hatred towards the South, which had sent in intelligence agents and assassins. There was no particular damage at all. Rather, it is so pitiful that it has been fed in the tempera. I see, the legendary group of mercenaries that the more they hired, the more they were bound to win, was never exaggerated or anything. "¡­ so what can I do for you" "Our wishes, can you hear us? "Will our wish to return to our homeland be fulfilled?" Sent to Arcana, coalition of nations. All the rewards sent by them were dark, and they even went into decisive information the other day that the Silver Ghost Fist Run was finally recognized as an official user. Here they have been cut off from all hope. Still, they had to lead the people. "It''s hard to say, but that''s another opportunity..." "Please understand¡­" It is the same on the Arcana side. No matter how vast the national territory is maintained, it can have no other consequences than a common fall, such as bringing in too many other citizens. Consistent from the outset, the Kingdom of Arcana has no power to save everyone. A small number of them can be held, a small number can be sent to countries on the north side, and a handful more can be given preferential treatment. "But as you can see, it''s not good for us to have you all along the border." "Our country also remains exhausted in the last war...... if so, we would like you to understand" Things seem to say. But it''s not actually off target either. It is as if the countries of the South were about to attack the Kingdom of Arkana, but that could also be the case if they were driven into full force. It is that there are many soldiers, albeit exhausted, and civilians, who make up the majority, will also fight if they are given weapons. I mean, I can say it''s a whole sense of crisis. "So you''re a proud wizard, and you''re going to blow us away? "No, this is all I have to pray for in heaven anymore" Impossible, yet ironic. In a way, that''s the easiest thing to do, but I was assuming there was a reason because I wasn''t the first to do that. Still enough to put it in his mouth, the kings of the nations had also abandoned themselves. Even politicians with many tongues, how to circle the number of manipulations, are full of stuffs that have to be abandoned. "No, nothing like that" The Lord of Caputo had denied it. If you order that to be genuine, that''s the only thing that could capture your affection. It''s not like destroying a Domino soldier who was an invader or a dragon who tried to burn down Arcana. They are the victims and those who seek salvation. I don''t think his conscience would have anything to do with burning people like that mercilessly. "¡­ I would like you to accept our proposal" Well, now it is. Why did dragons and their servants try to threaten human territory? There are various reasons, but the biggest one would be ''easier to plunder than to pioneer''. Easy in this case means that it doesn''t take much time, and you get a lot of food. For them who were stuffed with cut feathers, no matter how much blood they bled, its'' easy ''was what mattered. Conversely, choices exist for renouncing being simple. "I will take you all aboard Noah and lead you to New Heaven and Earth" There''s no way you can hear that word and have a king who doesn''t exalt. As Batlub and Caputo had guessed, they were all furious. "Don''t be ridiculous! "There''s enough to fool around! "What the hell do you think we are! "Enough, we can all go into Arcana! "You even want to get that far and live forever! There''s no point in them being angry either. In muscular terms, it should be the other way around. The monsters of the old world look for land where people don''t live and live there. Then I shouldn''t have bothered to attack you and destroy you. But why should evicted humans pioneer from scratch? "New Heaven and Earth?! Whether it''s an out-of-the-way demon world where people don''t live! "If it''s enough to kick you out of there physically, why don''t you blow it to your head! "I wish I could take the dragons there! Why should we pioneer in New Heaven and Earth? When it comes to pioneering, it seems to be full of dreams, but there''s actually nothing easy about it. Cutting open the fierceness of nature and transforming it into a human habitable environment. It''s blasphemy against nature. It takes a lot of work before. If that were to be done by the currently exhausted south side, it would require enormous sacrifices. To be clear, that is an inmate sentence. It is not acceptable to give away the land that my ancestors painstakingly pioneered and leave a long burden on their offspring. "Regardless, I do not expect to draw any conclusions on this occasion right now. Please think about it." "But only one. We''ve found a few candidates, but that''s not acceptable to all the people of the land." A group that was stained with anger receives the sincerity of the word and stiffens. It was a crumb that broke the unity of the countries of the South. "Even though you''re willing to take us to the land of trials, you don''t even have enough seats in that place...? Ten thousand years have already passed since mankind settled into this world. Humanity, which originally had quite a civilization, cut through the world. Speaking of remaining land, that would be about the islands floating in the sea. There''s no way that the islands have the size to tolerate that much population. At least not that much land is currently found. "I''ll give it to you, you''re going to break us...! "How bad is it, you guys! Conversely, it was a ''convenient truth'' for the Kingdom of Arkana. If there was a "land of convenience that could accommodate all", it would rather be loud enough to send monsters from the old world there. But if "there are some islands that have not been set foot before, and the sooner they win," there will be some who think they are better than here. Rather than that, the south side has been hand in hand beyond the remorse of the past until now, but that breaks all at once. The larger the population, the stronger the aversion, and the smaller the population, the weaker it becomes. And if the situation is that it''s more advantageous to choose first, it''s easier to get out of a country that takes even more initiative to name it. "Indeed, it would be a very bad condition compared to the best result of getting your homeland back. But it should be better than here." That word is the truth. There are too many here who have no salvation. Instead of just waiting, there must be more people who want to go to New Heaven and Earth in their plight than they can go anywhere. "You... really don''t make us neighbors, you make the monsters neighbors! Even so. In the end, it''s no different to abandon it. It was a long way from a beautiful settlement. "... so far" Losers are chased away. The kings of the nations who knew it well were mourning that they must at last part from their homeland. They, who have done so many human beings before, think of it in their own shoes. "So far, I''ve never cursed my helplessness..." It wasn''t strong enough. If I were stronger, if I were stronger, this wouldn''t have happened. We should have been able to preserve our national statehood, just as the Arcana kingdom is. With what thoughts did humanity come to this world 10,000 years ago? The two leading men of the Arcana kingdom who are witnessing it had once again turned their sad eyes to the leading (...) of the nations. 429 Mr. and Mrs. As a result, Shiva Inoue was to be given a whole bunch of peripheral towns destroyed by monsters of the old world. We were to rebuild that town as a servant, but it would be somewhat trivial. At least it''s a lot better than being sent to a green hell named Pioneering Ground, and it''s going to be convenient for me to have materials, etc. Neither Inoue''s wife or daughter, nor the people in town, were assaulted or abducted while Shiba and Mirror were away, or anything like that. When they returned to the shelter, there were people there the same as usual. "It''s too late! You stupid husband! Same as usual, my wife was welcoming Inoue. "Sorry......" "You promised not to impersonate your dead father! Why did you leave your wife and daughter at a time like this and take the young one somewhere! I thought you were going after a young woman''s ass! They say something serious in a way. I see, you can''t complain even if you get annoyed. "Here, fucking dad! Put my pretty daughter in such a mess, and I''m taking my daughter''s man on a trip?! What will you do if something happens to your body? Because I''m home, and there''s no rice for my dad! My daughter curses me too. That would be the case, too, surely you might as well have left the mirror. "Oh, what the... sorry" To be honest, I have a lot to say, but I''m relieved to just say that my wife and daughter were safe, and I''ll shut up for now. In fact, I didn''t care. "I don''t like the luster on my skin... but I guess I was eating it! I thought you were patient with less mesh over here! Shiva''s body was mostly dizzy due to the treatment with Pan Peach. To point that out to my wife, who is getting old enough for her age, I have no objection whatsoever. In fact, the peaches tasted like nothing in the world. "Oh, what the... um, well, wait" "Yes, ma''am. Wait a minute." "Kagami, why didn''t you stop my husband?" "That''s right, Kagame! Anyway, my dad said, ''Let''s hit a mountain and make my family eat something yummy'' or something!? And when it was made into a sentence, it did fit roughly. I have too little thought as to whether what I do is bold for this emergency. Common sense, is mostly correct. Suddenly, Mirror regretted that he was getting hot or crazy, that kind of mental state. They kicked me out of my hometown in the war, I know. If we don''t do something about our family and everyone in town, we''ll see. Let''s get the legendary sword and take out the dragon, I don''t know. Um, insane. If my family says this, that would be the only thing that worries me. Thinking about it, Shiva is also Shiva and is largely insane. For my wife and daughter, let''s compete in competitions, sell names, and get hired. It should be noted that the current occupation is carpentry. It''s still not decent. If it''s a success, why would a carpenter take part in a martial arts tournament in another country to feed his family? "Well, calm down, both of you... actually..." Shiva began his explanation. He entered the tournament betting the legendary sword and was recognized for martial arts and was hired by the great nobleman for it. He said everyone in town would be fine with this. "... are you okay with your head?" "If you think you''ve gone somewhere, you''re crazy... you''re a troubled father" It was flushed normally. Indeed, in writing, it is unscrupulous. Really dependable, they were decent. "So, Kagame. Where did Dad hit his head? "No, it''s... it''s true that you hit your head, but it''s not important there... you know, Shiba really hit a mountain." "... what shall I do, Mother? My father and this guy can''t do this anymore... I''m scared of dragons and I''ve lost my head..." "Oh, you can''t help it, guys... women have to work hard at times like this" After a short period of play, the townspeople gathered in the tents of the Inoue family. "Parents, the Caputo people are telling you to follow us in silence! "Mr. Sheba, you''ve really won... you''re amazing" "Arcana is the place to go. Awesome... it''s Mr. Boulder Sheba! Until now, one community has been pulled out of the shelter. A former lord who served in Arcana, taking the inhabitants. Or taking the employees when the luxury merchants, who were Disya''s customers, moved as nobles somewhere on the north side. Anyway, I''m led to a place where conditions are better than here. That was a kind of envy. I would say exactly the thread of a spider draped from heaven. That meant that Shiva''s work also turned the order to the inhabitants of the town where he lived. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Listen to me, mother and daughter looking at each other. "Boulder, it''s my dad! "It''s true, Mom! It is true that things are going well. Shiva and the mirror had no choice but to see each other''s faces. "Are you sure, Shiba..." "Not good, but not bad either. You bet, mirror." "Then you shouldn''t look a little happier..." "But in fact, it''s true that he was impotent or not worthy of his age..." Shiba knows very well that it is not a good result. "I wanted to help my family alone... but you were fat besides my thoughts..." Shiva remembered his wife''s father, already dead. He was the kind of guy who would beat me up with money about himself because it worked, okay? I made that promise to him, to make my daughter happy. "Even so, he''s my wife and my daughter. What else would you have done if you''d abandoned it?" "... right" As far as migration itself was concerned, there were no particular problems. Anyway, it was originally evacuated, sort of on the way to the move. I don''t have a lot of luggage, and everyone''s solidified, so there''s no handicap. Above all, there were many soldiers whose ships for mobility flew through the sky and carried their luggage. As has been the case so far, the move to the Kingdom of Arkana has been smooth. "My child, please." "Please, just this kid...! On the other hand, there were relatives of nearby towns who entrusted babies and children to the people of Shibo town. Wherever they are going in the shelter from now on, I don''t think the conditions are better than those of the Arcana kingdom. Children who are not technically residents of the town of Shibo, but to the extent that they missed it, the Arcana generals were also tolerant. Nevertheless, that is also limited. Too much attention, in which case I would have to get my hands on the boulder. Looking at those sights, Shiva and mirrors already aboard the ship had cursed the ruthlessness of the world. I couldn''t get any more results, I wish I could have saved the people in my town. "Do you regret it, Shiba?" "Regret or lack of power...... I guess I had a good happy ending" Not a bad result was still just saying it wasn''t bad, not the best result. It''s far from the worst, but I still don''t feel good as a result. "What a mess to say, if you care about someone else! It was still Shiva''s wife yelling at those two from behind. Naturally, she is more adapted to this world. First yourself, or your family. Everything else ends with ''It''s a shame''. If you are a local lord, you should feel responsible for a region, and if you are a monarch of a country, you should feel responsible for a country (...), but there is no way that the carpenter''s wife is'' sorry for not being able to help ''the people of this entire southern country. Instead, it would be more unhealthy to feel that way, why are you so sick of that all the time? We should be more worried about tomorrow''s dinner than that. Because the people of this era are not sure if they can eat tomorrow first. "By and large, you''re going to be your soldier? "... now" "I would''ve stopped you if it was." It seems that exaggerating sighs is still not preferable for his own husband to be a soldier. "I guess so..." "I guess so, it''s not. I knew I could stop you, so I thought you''d just shut up and leave? "I couldn''t have left you in a shelter like this." "Then why don''t you just hold us and go in and do whatever you want?" "If this thing failed, I might have..." "Soldiers don''t mean shit." There was a blatant aversion to the profession of soldier. Why does it feel slightly unnatural? Regardless of the Japanese woman, I feel somewhat unusual for a woman in this world. The mirror was slightly necked. "Did something bad happen to you? "Oh... someone who is my brother-in-law escaped saying he doesn''t like carpenters, and he became a soldier and died just like that" "... did that happen" "Anyone who hits my father-in-law was already a parent of... understandable craftsmanship. Then when I ran away, I convinced the old me." Rather, the old Shiva didn''t escape well, maybe. "How calm I am compared to that guy. You know, seriously, it was a quick fight." "Are you serious?" "Seriously." "What are you doing! Shiva''s wife was yelling at Shiva and Mirror''s secret story. "Is there anything you can do? I want you to do something else." "I have no right to decide that." "Totally... I thought I''d settled down a little bit. I did something terrible." She was a very exemplary woman. No Shiva, no mirror, no sound to plug into her words. "Well, even my dad, who''s dead, had a scattered fight. But hey, we were quiet when the soldiers attacked us, the bandits were coming, the storm was coming, and we ran away." That was a very strong attitude. It was just a strong human word. "What is it about being sent to the pioneering land? Isn''t that the carpenter''s turn? Whether you eat less, get sick or not, isn''t it time for your family to put up with it? Whether you are sick or healthy, that''s what the word would otherwise mean. "How thoughtful me and my daughter were when you two went away... how many times are we going to make you feel like that! With a sense of crisis, she was yelling correctly. "... you know what? I still wanted you and your daughter to take it easy." "Send my husband out to the iron fire, and I don''t have enough liver on me to make it easier! You stupid sauce! Look at the couple fight, the mirror thinks. The emotion Shiva wanted to protect whatever she abandoned was never a one-way street. "Kagami......! "Whoa!" "What the fuck! I want to say hello! Not at all!" That was something I could tell myself. That, although certainly not the best, was not a bad result. 430 Tea Party In the king''s capital, the four nobles of the kingdom of Arcana, the active principals, were gathered for tea. Of course, there''s no way that''s comfortable. Regardless of the shape, the seeds of concern decreased somewhat for the Arcana kingdom. That, as the exchangers, is a very gratifying story. Once we send them in Noah to the pioneering lands, they will not be hostile to Arcana for at least the next hundred years. "It was heartbreaking" "Yes, it must be" The Lord of Batlub and Caputo had begun heartbreaking work together. Or I was finishing it. What politicians have started once goes on for as long as they don''t bother trying to stop it. And no matter how many generations that utility lasted, the stigma would only be pushed against those who started it. "Nevertheless, if we retire with stigma at this point, the next generation will take over responsibility" "Now, many of our subjects will not be convinced... but if we do not take responsibility in form, we will not be able to show it to others..." Both Bathrub and Caputo were to be turned into festivals and pallets. The last job is dirty work also because it doesn''t push that dirty job. "Exactly." "What''s up, Sopede''s. For the Lord''s sake, I thought it would be better to burn down losers." Disuia''s old body teases the Sopeid''s lord. I see, if it''s ever been sopeds, that''s what you might have said. "I''m just turning my minutes around. It is a well-known fact that this one case is caused by the runoff of our sopeds. If the head of the soped stretches his spine and flips back, no one will be convinced that he has lost his friends and family." Although, of course, it is a superficial rampage. Though not a dead man will come back to life where he has been humbled. Even if they think you must be tongue-in-cheek in your heart anyway. Still, whatever caused the war must behave accordingly. That''s courtesy. "... it would be easier to pull yourself away" The Lord of Caputo, who had the most secure successor on this occasion, had a merciful eye on the Lord of Sopeds. If you''re going to retire responsibly, yet, the man you''ve been behaving in a transverse fashion keeps his spine bent and exposed to the public. In other words, being scorned lowers the surrounding hoarding. That was the role. That could be the way to take responsibility. Both are very right as politicians to throw themselves away and not leave dirty work for the next generation, or to regain the best ground possible and then entrust it to the next generation. "My father and I both let that decision slip into the branch. The result is continuation, you should be exposed to shame." Even if the results are the same, if the process is different, the ratings are different. If we are to continue to be the Lord of the Sopeds without any consultation, we cannot help but think that we are adamant in our Lord''s throne. But if it''s the result of slowing down the divisions, at least the ratings within the sopeds will be better. If we now wield power as we have done before, that is what could develop into a civil war. "Kakaka, Your Majesty seems to be leaving, too, and if four out of five resign from office, let''s be confused. I''m the youngest, and I hope you''ll stay." The old man, who had always watched others go into hiding, affirmed that he would remain with an empty laugh of strength. If everyone but Disyah takes turns, there will also be confusion in terms of national politics. That meant that the burden on the old man would increase significantly. I see, the load would beat the old body too much. "Old body, I''ll tell you..." "Oh, um. I''m not going to say anything great to your new majesty anyway, am I right? Rest assured, I understand that point. Besides, if you have a smaller voice, you can be smaller. The important thing is that there are five voices in the Arkana kingdom." The other three had silently affirmed the words of an old man who supported the nation longer than anyone else. "Well, let''s just say the other day was a big game." Once separated, switch to a bright story. It''s not that bad at the moment, and I wouldn''t dare distract you. Anytime anyone can''t afford a constructive job if they can''t afford it. "Yeah, you''re right. Run did a good job too, but the last player still did a good job. If there is, there is no reproach for the generosity." The Lord of Batlub praised him for the man he had incorporated into his camp. It is not a public place, but an admiration in this place. There is no doubt that that is a heartfelt praise. "He was really brave, wasn''t he? I cannot praise you as a user of magic, but it was a battle worthy of the knot of the Games, without humility." I also praise the Lord of Caputo. Shiva understood the gameplay required of a hundredth person and did it all. It was a really responsible fight for my family. "A spectacle has to be. If it''s normal, Sopede hires it, and Bathrub flatters it, but he can''t help it." It''s not interesting to watch, such as a game where both sides win thoroughly. That''s why a muscular game is more about players and customers being seen with peace of mind. Hey. Everyone wants to feel a sense of crisis and tension, they want authenticity, but they don''t want to see the authenticity in it. Even Baas was disillusioned with the appearance of mountain waters. It is in the realm of scholars who hate fakes and prefer authenticity one way or another. "Oh, if I could show that famous battle in a martial arts dedication match, the new regime would be stable." Sometimes politics is called ''every single thing''. That is in no way irrelevant to the festival. Successful festivals are a thumbnail of other national events. The same was true this time, but it satisfies a large number of customers while operating and preparing a large number of people and solving every massive problem. That is precisely one of the major undertakings, and the ability of that regime to run the state is called into question. Thankfully, it would mean that there is no way a regime that cannot be as successful as a festival can run a huge nation. Of course, not the other way around. Doowe Sopede enjoyed a tea party with Hapine Bathrub and Rui Festival Me, as well as Pallet Caputo. The content itself is a tea and drink story for her. It''s not an easy story for the other three, but it''s other HR for her. "Doowe, I''m so glad you''re doing well. Kids are looking good." Hapine''s first voice was very stereotypical. I''m not flattered by the expression ''I look fine and happy''. Either that or I don''t like that if anything happens, but I looked happy, so that was a disgusting face. Considering how much Doowe was watching Happiness down there and putting it on the table, it could be called a natural social dictionary. "Thank you, Happiness. Thanks to you, my child and I are healthy." That''s why when Doowe responded in a very happy way, both Festival Me and Happiness looked away and were surprised. Anyway, everyone thought she was the only woman in heaven and earth with a bad personality, and there was no way she would say anything rude about the woman she was looking at downstairs and just say thank you honestly. "... Oh, Doowe''s a mother, too, and you''ve done fine" Unexpectedly tearful palette. She herself was never made a fool of herself by Doowe, but there''s no way she feels better about being shown a woman''s fight in front of her. Seeing that growth, it was natural for her to be happy. Even if the relationship between home and home is complicated, it is still best to get along. "What''s the matter, Doowe? If it were you, you would have insulted me more." Specifically, he said, ''Yeah, having a boy you love is the best happiness. I hope you can taste it soon, too.'' "Even the medicine for fairy arts that improves your personality was prescribed? "... Hapine, I''m arrogant, but I''m not going to be stupid" Gracefully elegant, Doowe drank tea lightly. "I''m not saying who, but because of the man who was away at the heart of it, Sopede''s family name also dropped..." I wasn''t there at the heart of the matter, it would be mountain water. I am not on this occasion, I am still gazing from the top in my subordination. It was a complicated state of mind as a sacrificial person, although he also admitted it. "Sopede will not be disrespectful to Takemen''s famous house, a house that has raised more medals than his own. More than anything......" Though there was no falling down, he looked at me with a respectful eye. "I pay tribute to the hero who named the greatest martial arts medal in the war and his companion. That would be a top priority courtesy." Doowe knows me as a festival when I just came to this world. I know how unproductive I was when I was immature, having tried mountain waters three times and was instantly killed each time. It was Hapine, Snae and Tsugar, who set him up so far in that... In other words, the Festival My Medal and Happiness are not irrelevant. Therefore, she was a respectful woman. "Oh, finally, reciprocate about me... no, you wanted to see me up front..." "You''re right, I''m sorry I''ve been so rude in imitating you" Funny, I couldn''t be forgiven enough to apologize now, but for some reason I was happy and wanted to jump. In the first place, was it ever seen down there, even though it was a one-size-fits-all qualification? Happiness was even thankful, even though that point was strange first. "Is this the gap adorable..." Festival I was witnessing the phenomenon of the theatrical Kid Admiral. I see, in fact, it just got a little better than normal or that, and I haven''t lost any of my previous debts, but it even seems that my past lines will be beautified. I didn''t do anything good. With one word and one deed, humans were easily shaken. Where did you go that your usual actions are important? "... on second thought, I haven''t been particularly terrible from Doowe either. Instead, I feel like I was causing a lot of trouble..." A long time ago, Mountain Water referred to Doowe as'' bad character but that''s all '', but now it''s exactly what Mountain Water felt like. Happiness and Festival I shared. I see, if you just had a bad mouth, you can forgive me. "And anyway... Doowe, I''m glad you had a healthy baby" "Thank you, palette" "... I''m sorry, I''ve been meaning to say a lot, but I''m out of words" It was a lot too shocking, I was losing my word. Funny, the worst thing I''ve ever done is just get normal, but somehow I''m full of breasts and speechless. "Then from me. I know it''s hard for you to finally be caputo''s hero, but good luck with that." "Yeah..." "So is Saiga. It won''t be easy, but I''m sure Happiness will support you the way you''ve always been." "Ooh..." Finally, it is an alternative. Not a positive reason for flattery, but still, congratulations are no different. Until now, only praise the palette, and Happiness should have even lowered it. It was still very, very uncomfortable. "Maybe your brother will be tied to our Lord''s chair for the time being, but for better or worse, your voice will be smaller, so you shouldn''t have to rely on it. I don''t suppose Disuir''s old body is, but it''s your age, and if anything happens... I guess the bowl turns to acrylic. By then, you better keep up the good work." "Acrylic disco..." After all, it was someone I had never met before. Sometimes I talk, but I still have a lot to talk about when it comes to Disyah. I don''t like Happiness, and I wouldn''t be a fun opponent. "What kind of person is acrylic? "You look just like the Great Tengu," he said. Hapine had answered with an indescribable look. Festival Of all the people I''ve ever met, he would be the closest. "To the Great Tengu?! "Yes, that kid is an art fool. It''s amazing, I''m not human anymore." "... you can paint amazing pictures or something? "Naturally, when she''s in good shape, she paints three pictures at the same time." ¡­¡­ "Paint with a brush with your right hand, left hand and mouth, three at the same time" "... that''s a street art" I have no idea about my personality or my skill as a politician, but for now I know I''m a good painter. But that is far too far from being a good painter in the general sense. "I mean, if you were painting a brush with your mouth, wouldn''t that be the only picture you can see in front of you? "That kid, even blindfolded, can paint. That''s not the problem." I knew it was crazy. Sure, it''s amazing and you''re good at painting, but it''s not a common painting technique. "He tried to use both legs back in the day, but he said he couldn''t make it to the boulder." "Is that the problem..." Can you work in parallel at the same time? After all, it''s not normal technology. "So, what happens when an acrylic child changes with that old body? "Right...... I don''t know. Here''s the thing about her... because she''s uncoordinated." Palette managed to express herself unobtrusively, looking for words. "But the expression resembles a great heavenly dog is never exaggerated. She is full of talent because of her lack of coordination. Maybe we''ll do something extraordinary..." "... no one else? "If you were there, you''d be hiding away forever." "Oh, he''s not here." Already, Festival I was able to meet Acrylic and become a politician. 431 []/(n, vs) preference/preference/preference/preference/ It is Swivok who said that the strongest is the goal. That doesn''t have to be ''strongest'' in the literal, verbal sense. Fighting, for example. Weight-by-weight classes exist in extremely small increments in the same competition, with multiple thrones and gold medals available. Basically, I have no doubt that weighing in is more advantageous. Nevertheless, why is glory available to those who dare to be inferior? It means more thrones, more gates. This is not deception. It is not how many people are up there that matter, but how many are on the side. Even if you are a lightweight champion, if you have a huge competitive population, that would be just the crown. At least it would be greatly appreciated over the ''king'' of a competition where there is only one player in this world. If a new competition has been presented to the public, if it has driven a lot of people crazy. It can be the strongest that is appreciated and required. "I''m sorry about everything, Sansui." "No, this is also from my fault" "You know what? You''ve always had the best results." Until now, mountain waters have never followed anything other than the main house of Sopede. But the main house, which had greatly lowered its stock in the war ahead, had chosen to go poorly against divisions and other houses. Reflection is only shown by attitude and action. "It''s a little hard for you to ask..." "If the Lord says so." "Right..." I''ve been shaken by a lot of impotence. You want me to wipe out all the Kingsguards by myself, behead all the rogues, or you want me to attack down an army in one country? What the hell does such a prince ask for from a mountain water? It should be noted that the self-declaration was the reason why they told me to wipe out all the Kingsguards by myself. "Some of your students who survived the war ahead learned silver ghost fists from Run, didn''t they? "Yes." "He wants others to tell him that." The Lord who asked for it seemed really sorry. Of course, unlike festivals and temple dances, mountain waters cannot use silver ghost fists. But even those who have extremed the silver ghost fist can be suppressed. Nay, that''s like twisting a baby''s hand, like suppressing someone trying to remember a silver ghost fist. "I know you hate mad warriors, and I also take it for granted that you are a concern. Soldiers were just bloodthirsty, but revitalizing evil blood would make it even worse. It''s like you got a fever." "Yes." "But Run took full control. At least, I showed it in perfect control on that spot. On top of that, I attracted a silver ghost fist. That must have been what everyone thought when they were there." Splashing blood, awesome blow noise, speed you''re likely to lose sight of from afar. At one point he stands around with his bare hands and at one time with his weapon. The battle between silver ghost fists, or against those comparable to them. Both were ways of fighting the audience. "The Battle of the Silver Ghost Fist was also to be incorporated into the Wushu Dedication Match. Naturally there will be a few out of the batrub as well. And I want sopeds in it too...... no, you don''t. You want to participate as an employer yourself." That would be part of the real deal. "Even if I skipped that, while I could magically overwhelm you in the war the other day, it was an advantage, but when I was packed with time, it collapsed all at once. When that happens, I want the users of the Silver Ghost Fist to support the front line with the treasure. Even if there isn''t an immediate war, you want to prepare for it." It is also true. You want to be prepared before you forget that fear and lesson, because war does not begin immediately. If you do taste the threat of the Beast, you can''t fight as bare as you are. Conversely, even if the opponent were human, the opponent would plunge in simply by saying that there are soldiers of the Silver Ghost Fist. "The guidance of the samurai is what serves as the martial arts guide. If so, keep your orders." Nevertheless, mountain waters do not respond. Even though it was obvious from the beginning that mountain waters were unwanted, the Lord turned to mountain waters. I can''t say no, it would be. Even if Mountain Water refuses, he may manage to grow a user of the Silver Ghost Fist. To avoid that, the mountain waters better get their hands on it. "But the number of people..." "Don''t worry, I''m not going to tell you how impotent it is to coach a squadron all of a sudden. If you hear what Easter looks like or is angry, you won''t think you can cheaply get used to it." Its brightness and darkness also split because the success and failure examples collided. It''s not something you can safely put under your control, such as a big man with enhanced physical abilities, like losing and rambling. "I don''t know how to put it this way, but this is only part of the attempt. I don''t care who does it if you can''t do it. Everyone has to accept it." On the other hand, mountain waters have a precedent for slamming runs. Of course, it was Swibbock or Festival who worked out in earnest, but given the track record of making me cry year after year without it, it wouldn''t be surprising to be trusted. "I don''t care if I can''t do it other than you or if it takes too long or if it turns out that way. I want results, but the results in this case do not mean ''absolutely succeed''. That would be best if it were the result of ''This way I will definitely succeed'', but ''Five out of ten have worked'' is fine, so I want you to try it first. I want you to grow as many ''examples'' as possible." As a mountain water, you will want to try it in as small a number of people as possible. I know that, but I''d like to have some practical examples if it''s an experiment. including both failure and success. As the dean put it, it is the result of piling up examples of failure that is the living discipline. "... are there any other conditions? "Regardless. Now the dividers are gathering people who have no magic or holy power. Except he''s a born Arkana citizen." It''s a protective idea without Sopede and others, but in this case we can''t help it. I place full confidence in the trump cards, which consist solely of foreigners, but it is only trust in each and every one of them, in the individual. Human resources are not depleted enough to teach foreigners who suddenly have no confidence whatsoever that there is a greater risk of runoff. "elect from among them those who dwell in evil blood... from which I will ask you to choose" "Yes, sir." A Kingsguard whose mountain water devastated him. It was proof that the kingdom of Arcana was a kingdom established by a single dynasty. Be it sopeds, batrabs, its main house or branches. Those who possess superior stature and magic strive for close guards. That was the supreme honor and was regarded as the honor of the martial arts guarding the royal family. An elite in the elite, made up of geniuses gathered from all over the country. These brave men combine courtesy and martial courage to make even the monsters of the Old World behave. Seeing them follow the king, everyone in the nobility thinks. Oh, yes. I want to follow the elite. And it''s a silver ghost fist run. I want to see her fight Easter and Shiva and still try to follow a strong man like her, let her compete in the tournament. It can be considered a treat for nobility, but I have no complaints about being generous even on the hired side. As a man it is only natural to seek glory in a tournament where his life is guaranteed, whether he wins or loses, as Baas hoped. "I didn''t intend to collect so much originally... but when I did, I didn''t come together unexpectedly." "Many parents treat children who don''t live in magic." Happiness or unhappiness, the divisions of the Sopeds who had gathered the wicked bloodthirsty from within the Sopese territory. Naturally, it doesn''t mean anyone is as good as ever. Too many foreign origins have no reason to go out of their way to get in, and the outlaws who originally broke the law are even worse. But then the conditions are tight. There will be revolt no matter how many nobles command it when it comes to pulling it out of a duly working human being at all. No matter how much you pay, if the individuals you hire are repulsive, the risk of a runoff inevitably increases. If he were a proper villain here, he would go out of his way to kill his innocent family and expose that child. But sopeds are usually aristocratic. Even though it was reduced in war, it''s not stupid enough to meaninglessly reduce the number on this. There''s no point in bothering to do such a hassle. There were times when we didn''t originally intend to match the numbers, and not a single one of us was in such a hard way. In the phase of gathering those who do not possess primary magic, we do not know if they possess evil blood. You don''t know how many people the hell to kill. Therefore, those who did not dwell in the magic or holy power within the division of the nobility that they had originally grasped were chosen first. In addition, even merchants and others were publicly offered, and wanted people were recruited. Naturally, one or two out of twenty people live in evil blood if we gather together humans who did not have the magic or holy power, although not so many. For this reason was the final election, and there were five that dwelt in evil blood. It''s a delicate line of many or few, but I couldn''t help but collect any more, so I decided to compromise. "Well, there''s nothing you can''t muster." "Exactly, you can move as far as you can afford" "If you destroy yourself with glory or opportunity, that''s not funny" "Talk about how you should be better than you were originally, and depending on what you try to think about it, aren''t you just fine? "Right. Five of us can take care of all of them, and we don''t need to know who to turn to." Of course, Sopede is a decent nobleman. The five people gathered and their families are properly briefed on the circumstances. Fortunately, excitement with bad blood does not mean that there will be sequelae in the brain. Of course, I never forget the technique I learned once, so that''s not the case if I want to use it in person, but that''s not something I care about because normal magic is the same. Firstly, unless you are out of standard like Run or Easter, you will never have enough bad blood to fight without working out. Be a dangerous person and be monitored. "... and it''s good to know that they''re all boys." "Yeah, I thought it might be bad." Even Doowe did not do any harm to the good people, there is no other way the Sopede nobility could have taken the initiative to imitate the fool. Nevertheless, the five gathered seemed subtly meticulous. Anyway, for a short time, it turns out that there is a temper that can exert the same power as a Mad Warrior. Not as much as a curse, but there''s no way I can be so overjoyed. Above all, even if Sopede''s division tells you, ''You don''t have to be so hard,'' it''s natural to be hard. "Ugh..." And in it. Just some boys were no different age than Rain, daughter of Mountain Water. Well, that''s all. 432 Beginning Detran Sopede, 20 years old, male. Stemper Sopede, 18 years old, male. Casein Sopede, ten years old, male. Arabi Agam, 17 years old, male. John Marci, 19, male. "These are the bloodthirsty ones you and I are going to keep." Bowbai, a man living in bad blood and mastering silver ghost fists, was taken as a martial arts guide from the source of the mountain waters. He had been asked by a young man from a wealthy family, who had no magic or sacred power to dwell, to give the roster to the mountain waters. Five, is it? "Yeah, five. Is that a lot? "I also feel like I don''t see you in person..." "Less, is it? "If there were about ten people, I could have chosen them for a variety of reasons..." Until now, it is a mountain water that has provided instruction to many students, including intruders like Baas. But this time the students have a lot of unknown parts. This time they are not collecting voluntarily but are elected only by qualities. It has nothing to do with their will and is gathered by the convenience of society. "Oh, motivation is important, isn''t it? Especially when it comes to mastering silver ghost fists." "Cutting it off would be a problem too..." Everything is about motivation. In this case in particular, mastery is required over combat capability. They''re asking me how close I can get to a finished product called Run, so there''s no such ambiguity as if I should win or be strong. We must meet the standards that society demands, not the standards that we are looking for. Of course, limited to mountain waters, success or failure is not that much to be admired. In the first place, it is impossible to say that mountain waters that use immortality provide guidance for silver ghost fists. But if about half of the successful and the unsuccessful come out and reach the psychology of ''It depends on our motivation'' and ''If we are motivated, we can master it, but if we are unmotivated, we cannot master it'', the future of the facets that we could not master would be dark. And what a sad thing, when Bowbai mastered it, he had come to that conclusion. Due to the characteristics of the Silver Ghost Fist, we really have to reach our psychology. And mountain waters have basically dealt with only the fierce who want to be strong and can''t help it, or the aristocrats who crave a history of being mentored by mountain waters. It is not that there is anyone else, but he will not remain because he will not stop the departed. Finally, I''m not willing to motivate you from the beginning. Until now, I''m glad to hear that, but not this time. He was asked to provide guidance, even though he was not specialized. There was also a sense of responsibility in the principals and in the stewardship of the branches, but also in the students who were taught more than that. "I''d like to hear your impression. How many students out of five are motivated? "It''s three......" "Which of them can push the heartbeat? "¡­ one thing is certain" Motivated, it was enough for the Japanese students. But the boy who was more ''motivated'' than anyone else, he just ran, and he kept giving up. Claw also said, there''s no way he''s that strong from the start. You work out because you don''t have the strength, and that only requires a genuine effort. Whether you can do that or not, it''s hard to be really motivated. It''s a really common story that even if the three of us are motivated, the motivation will only quell the fire if we experience it. In that sense, I guess one person''s motivation would suffice. Based on the selection criteria, it is normal that there is not one person. "... if you have to, I''ll take responsibility" "I am Sopede''s master martial arts guide, and this case is inside that frame. If so, it is up to me to train the users of Silver Ghost Fist. You are only an assistant, and the responsibility is mine." I also understand that mountain waters are of national interest, even if this guidance leaves out a political relationship. I might even do well with the batrub where the run is, but I''d rather do well with the sopeds. Besides, just because it''s hard doesn''t mean you can''t. It''s rude to the branch of sopeds I''ve asked to give up before I did that, and more importantly, rude to the participants who get instruction. Difficult, you must come after you recognize it. "First, let''s meet the five of you" If you don''t try it, you won''t know. It''s the mountain water that I said. I decided to go see the faces of the five people participating in this attempt. Detran Sopede was considered the most promising by Bowbai. Like the four other participants, he was struggling in a room in the guest hall near the mansion of Mountain Water. He put his swollen arms together with his muscles, trying to discipline himself as he was excited. (Opportunity, luck, survival... I had hoped, but I didn''t expect to receive direct instruction from Kensei in this way for a long time...) A native of a division of Sopede, he was a very exemplary Sopede person. Detran is also a trained samurai, just as active and predecessors are samurai. From his point of view, mountain waters, where even the state is twisted by the martial arts, are truly admirable. Now that the voice of the main house is diminished, even the person in the branch can easily receive direct instruction, but its ease was the crook. The current situation, in which mountain waters provide courteous entertainment to young and old alike, as a care for branches, is not favourable. (Sorry I seem to put it into weakness, but if I can get guidance in the long run I''d appreciate it) I don''t want you to admire me for being good, mixed up with other nobles. I wanted more guidance and thoroughness. That could come true this time, which made him distracted. But some watered it. There was noise among the students waiting in the same room. "Hey brother, what''s your name? I, Stemper Sopedo!" "Oh, um..." "Oh, is it getting harder because it''s possibly soaped? You don''t have to worry about it, because it''s really a bypass. Is the family tree on the edge or in the corner? Stemper Sopede, also a division of Sopede. He was showing unilateral familiarity with other students. Of course, they''re very annoying. "But... I was born in a merchant..." "Well, then you''re anxious, aren''t you? It''s okay, because Kensei''s instruction is famous for being sweet." It is very light and has an atmosphere of sopeds and others. But naturally. If you''re not brainwashing, and you''re not the head of a branch, it''s no wonder you have a young, thin man. And there was motivation lurking in those eyes. "Ha ha..." "Well, if I say what I want to say, we''ve already won." On one side, it can also be called the truth. But it also made the surroundings uncomfortable. "Nobody knows if it''s going to work. If you succeed, that''s fine, and if you fail, we''re not responsible. Instead, you can say thank you for your hard work." Certainly would be. This is only an attempt, and hopefully it will work, but it also puts failure in perspective. And if you fail, it''s not like someone somewhere is going to die. When it comes to ease, it''s easy. "Assuming it works, we won''t be put on the battlefield all of a sudden. If that''s the case, that''s why you didn''t put us in the selection from the start. That''s what we''ll do in the long run, looking for kids with bad blood, working out thoroughly." "Oh, is it..." "What we''re being asked to do is'' be able to do it '', not'' try it '', right? Maybe that''s a little sweet prospect. Even if you will not be allowed to belong to a combat unit, you may be left to exorcise the bandits on a trial basis. It is the path that mountain waters and blowers have taken. "So. What we are asked to do is precisely (...) and ''do everything you are told''. That''s all." It makes a very, very serious voice color. The word had seriousness. It makes me feel like I want to be absolutely successful. "If you were born a merchant, you''d know that, too, wouldn''t you? That guy is strong, but not only that, he''s a guy with a fat connection to the Great Eight states and secrets. If it''s a favorite, maybe you can sneak up on something else you can''t get, then? There was greed. But it was a positive greed. I was seriously greedy and looking to succeed in great seriousness. "Maybe, they just thought I could. Another popular choice from other houses. If they hate you the other way around... you know what I mean? "Wow, me too, its serious..." "I know, I know, there''s no fool in this place who turns a child-faced sword saint on his enemy." Regardless of whether you are willing or not, there will be no one who dares to be clueless. If we do that, we''re going to turn all the leading Sopeds against our enemies. "What I''m trying to say is, We''re just talking about stopping pulling each other''s legs." It is a proposal to pull the competition of sopeds in on this occasion. "Whoever does or doesn''t, it''s no grudge. I mean, let''s get rid of shady bullies and stuff like that." Do you realize that exactly what you are doing right now is a shady pressure? That is something that we do not know from the other four, and that in some ways we are persuading them to be opaque. That''s all he thinks, too, that he''s stuck with his feathers. "Really, that''s all I hate. There''s more to not being stylish than trying to ruin the inner circle." That''s empathetic. If you ask me, that''s all you have to avoid, the worst failure. Collapse from discord, which can arise from any joint work. I don''t know if we want to get along or if we want to oppress and take advantage, but it was obvious that it was a conversation to avoid it. "This is not a race to ask the pros and cons. Along with being a magician, qualities are enough. We''re buddies, we''re on the same page, and it''s never time to fight." "Yes..." What you''re saying is friendly and reasonable, but the look on his face makes him feel too serious and intimidated. And more importantly, Detran, who finds the word unpleasant, had it in his mouth. "Shut up." "... what, uh, was it Detran? "No foot pulling, if that means you''re pulling my leg." When it comes to the division of the same sopede, there is no way we know each other deeply because of the large number of people. Well, if our preferences are significantly different from each other. "I said distracted," "Whoa, Detran. Did you hear what I said? I told you to get along." "I''m not used to it." We were standing in each other''s chairs. On top of that, face it. Both sides would usually respond a little more adultly. But on top of too many disagreements, both were very excited and expecting. That''s why I can''t allow myself to disagree with you. "You..." "What?" I haven''t got my hands on it yet. But there were few signs of getting my hands on it. The three of us around, we don''t know what to do. It''s horrible to snap your mouth, and if you get your hands on it, you won''t be able to stop it. "You know what I mean? We''re still living in bad blood, aren''t we? That''s all they''ve chosen yet, isn''t it? So, is this a fight here? Are you nuts? "Then you get out. Clearly, it''s unpleasant." "Oh?" "Even though it annoys Lord Sansui, the most powerful swordsman in this country, it''s annoying to have such a low aspiration. I''ll do it alone." "I''m pretending to be serious, subject-matter, you know? It was still a bickering. If I get my hands on it first, maybe I even think I''m going to admit that my claim is wrong. But it''s also close to shaking it off with anger. "If you''re unwilling, lose it." "Hey, are you listening to me? Answer me." "I never talk to a man as serious as you." "Then don''t talk to me. If you don''t want to get along, at least shut up." "I wish you''d disappeared." "Oh, my God!" It''s a story that anyone can understand. If we fight in this place now, that''s what we''ll regret for the rest of our lives. It is an occasion where both sides should rule their fists, no matter what anyone thinks. But what is the occasion when both sides don''t have to hold their fists in the first place? How many parts of the world is a situation where you can contend without enmity? "I don''t know how burning you are, but you''re not the only one chosen. I don''t care if you''re willing. Everybody doesn''t care." "That''s this line. I don''t know how deep you want it, but it doesn''t matter to me. I''ll show you the results everyone wants." "Then I know you''re telling me to shut up! "You''re the first one to talk! Most people know that fighting is something they shouldn''t do. But with all that common sense, the fight won''t stop. It would be a natural story. On the contrary, everyone knows that violence needs to stop in common sense. "Ohon." There was a door in the room, and two men came in. "Excuse me, were you taking it in? One was a direct mentor, with evil blood. The other was a little kid. "... No, that''s not true" "Nothing, I''ve been waiting for you" Fear or fear, enough to blow away hatred and anger. If the root of the dispute is not related to life or death, it is blown away by new emotions. "Really, that''s good" In short, the students became quiet because the teacher came. It''s just that. 433 Points Black and white mountain water. Under competitive doctrine, he is the direct minister of the voluntarily fallen Sopeid main house. He should be in a bad position everywhere if he was meant to be, but regardless of his demeaning attitude, his own worth is plucked out among the whole sopeds. His own value, ''strength'', had not been compromised in any way, and political value had also been created before and after this war. (This Mitsuhito is the strongest swordsman in the kingdom of Arkana¡­ as rumored, he stands quietly) (If I''m not in charge, is this child Shirokuro Sansui? You''re right, including the fact that you don''t look a little strong) Detran and Stemper looked at the mountain waters from different perspectives. On top of that, I was so focused on the mountain waters that I forgot about my earlier stings. It should be noted that the other three were relieved that the landscape had subsided with the arrival of the mountain water. If a fight suddenly starts in front of you, something like what Stemper feared could happen with joint responsibility. (This man''s disciple struggles everywhere and becomes a legend. And anyone who is a bifurcated muscle can easily be his apprentice. Now on the contrary, it is difficult to take a long time......) (Damn, you suddenly did something you didn''t like. Did they think you were a cautious person? Originally I''m talking about Bowbai being a rough guy too, and I haven''t crossed the line yet, so do you care that much) These two names were very serious. That''s why I was thinking very seriously. (Be sure to give this man''s inner apprentice. From now on, while I''m in active duty, I won''t be exploring the opportunity to build a medal. If you ever visit, the kingdom of Arcana will undoubtedly perish, but therefore! If so, I will raise my name by becoming a disciple of this man! (Not yet. If you do everything in your power in this exam, you will appreciate it. In that sense, I''m talking about sopey people more than anyone else. I''m not giving up here! Feeling a hot gaze, the mountain waters urged everyone to take their seats, and they sat down too. Only one Bowbai stands by this. In the tight air, the five of them living in evil blood swallow their saliva. If commanded, he is in front of the mightiest swordsman who slashes and kills any number of opponents. How can you say you''re on your side, if you face it in the Chamber, you''ll be nervous and natural. On the other hand, the teaching side was also nervous. Neither mountain water nor bow bait is a situation in which there are no human beings below themselves. That''s when the incident almost happened. I guess this is exactly what you don''t care about. (That was a dangerous place...) (Your son suddenly has a fight or something... I can''t help it) Even if the evil blood is left out, it is too early to quarrel with a man of his age. Both mountain waters and bowbays get nervous about situations that are not accompanied by parents and are less mentally shackled. There is no other way to be compassionate. "All right, everyone, let''s change it. My name is Black and White Mountain Water." In a way, it''s tougher than when you''re escorting Doowe. I wouldn''t have had to think about anything if I had kept that safe, as Doowe ordered, but now I have to think carefully to contain the clash. "As you already know, this is Bowbai, a martial arts guide who has mastered silver ghost fists" "Regards" Nevertheless, it is also a job. I will do everything I can for both sides, for sopeds and arcanas. "It would also not be preferable to talk hard and long. So let me just get right to it." All five of them are in different circumstances and moods. Maybe we''re not communicating enough information. Therefore, clearly state the objectives to be reached by the five. "We ask you all to aim for a space where you can show off your silver ghost fists in a match" Hearing that, Kasein Sopede, Arabi Agam and John Marci were blue. What that word means is that it is expected to ''demonstrate'' in front of the leading Sopeds, whether they succeed or fail. When this happens, I even feel like I''d rather you fail than be exposed. Nevertheless, neither Detran nor Stemper were so surprised. Originally a division of the Sopeds gathered men together in total. It would be natural for them to try to ascertain their achievements. Instead, it doesn''t make sense not to demonstrate in front of everyone. Nevertheless, I thought it was okay to fail in the case of stampers, even though in the case of Detran I thought I would show success on my own. "Oh, um..." It was Arabi who asked the questions. Being born of a merchant, he raised his hand, wondering if it was disrespectful. In contrast, the mountain waters allowed themselves to speak with pleasure. "What about the game, etc? "It''s up to the Sopeds, not me, to decide about it." "What''s the deadline? "You''re supposed to take my report and consider it. It''s my first attempt at anything, and it''s a more dangerous test than that. It will be a year-by-year exam without a short separation." It is also a test that could fail, hence the longer-term outlook as much as possible was natural. At least, he''s not talking about telling you to deliver results right now. Arabi was relieved for a moment. "Dear Stemper," "Yes." "With all due respect, I''ve heard your hopes. I''m sorry." I am greedy, but what I am saying was not particularly problematic in itself. Therefore, I apologize for asking you something personal. If I hadn''t said anything, that would have been awkward. (This would be best if the stemper came off, but it wouldn''t) (We didn''t have a fight, well I guess we''ll be fine) By what the mountain waters had said from themselves, the two of them had guessed that it was not that much of a problem. If that''s what you''re willing to do, you should have spoken up since the fight started. "Let me avoid any explicit remarks. Only, depending on the future. But just one piece of advice. You observed me. You were on guard, weren''t you? I know it''s rising, but you can''t help it just with me." "Ugh." "And then, Master Detran. Improvement is preferred, but we want you to do what you want first." "... Yes" The two of them, who were suddenly to receive a bitter complaint from the beginning, looked pitiful. Apparently, it was a picture star. "Some are young or merchants. Please, as sopeds, please behave respectfully." "Um, how long did it take Mr. Bowbai to remember? While traveling on a stone boat to the mansion of Mountain Water, Arabi was about to hear Bowbai''s struggle to master the Silver Ghost Fist. "Oh... I don''t think it helps..." "Please" It''s a day. "... Huh? Arabi was motivated. But to the boulder, I don''t mean as much as Detran and Stemper. It wasn''t about birth, it was just about wanting to remember what was only ''magic''. "Awesome...... and are you a genius?! "No, I''m not..." There are very few people in this country who cannot use magic. Anyway, magic itself is the ''magic'' of a species called man, because at the same time it is widely known around this country. Even those civilians can use it to some extent, and wealthy families can use even more advanced techniques. But there''s no way I can use it without residing in magic. If this were to dwell on holy power, on the contrary, it would be advantageous to have one or two such good stories in twenty. Nevertheless, life is never said to be inconvenient because magic cannot be used, and it was not so cold-handed as discrimination. But I still wanted to be able to use ''something'' myself. In that sense, I would say that I have come to master the most purely rare magic. I still don''t know how far that motivation will go. "In my case, the amount of qi and blood is irrelevant, first of all because of the temperament. To the extent that you can entrust me with the role of a martial arts guide, would you say that I had a calm personality or a calm personality..." "Is it a matter of character? "Yeah, it''s a matter of character." Arabi and Bowbai had roughly the same character as the house in which they were born. That''s why both sides were having an easy conversation. Without realizing that Detran and Stemper were listening to the story, Bowbai went on to talk about "In My Case," which was completely unhelpful. "Silver ghost fists, or mad warriors, usually make sense. See, even Easter used to play the head of a bandit, and it made sense to the extent that he participated in the tournament." "Sure if you ask me..." A legendary mad warrior is considered a mad beastly warrior who will continue to fight until he is breathless on the battlefield. In fact, there are aspects to that, but I don''t always say so. "It just sounds angry when I do it and I can get my hands on it right away. Besides, I won''t hesitate to slap you with that power" "... you''re scared" "I don''t know... it''s like you''re drunk. I''m laughing at the Guerraggera when I''m in the mood, but if there''s something you don''t like a little bit, you''ll be rambling me, right? It felt like I had made it extreme..." What a talent I didn''t want you to be near. I see, I also know very well that mountain waters are in danger. "I would say that drinking changes your personality, but mostly abusive guys get more abusive when booze is in there, and quiet guys are quiet when booze is in there," "So, Mr. Bowbai says he''s a drunk and hard to break" "... I''ll tell you for once, even if it goes down the liquor. Anyway, well, he wasn''t a very uncomfortable guy to break out of..." Hearing that, Detran and Stemper were slightly blue. I can''t say ''you''re okay because I don''t sound angry'' after an earlier commotion on the boulder. Rather, it is likely to struggle with mastery. "I won''t forget Silver Ghost Fist if you use it again, and in a way, it''s simple. Why do you need training or anything other than increasing the amount of bad blood? We''ll demonstrate that later." "Yes, I understand..." I see, and Arabi was convinced. In the case of Bowbai, it is a success story or a special case. It is the narrow gates that make character important in the midst of living in evil blood. Besides, it would be a hell of a hassle to identify your personality. Conversely, is it something you can remember in a day if only your personality is good? If so, if any of the five people on this occasion are ''things that fit their personality'', are they all passing along the exemption at once? It was hard to think of a boulder that there was such a good story about bugs. Nevertheless, if I am told that I will explain it later, that will be the case. Arabi was sending her gaze to the mansion under her eyes as she approached. "Wow... a stone ship really flies through the sky..." Of the collected, there were two unmotivated people. One is John Marci and the other is Casein Sopedo. Regardless of John, Casein is clearly a child. Never intelligent, and age-appropriate as an aristocratic child, for better or worse, he simply came here because his parents told him to go. Something seemed like my parents were expecting me to do, so I was just leaving my parents to come here. I don''t know what to say, but nobody expects as much. Anyway, he was ten years old, he was too much of a child to do the madman''s imitation, and he seemed too young to learn to put up with himself. Probably would have lowered him at the branch without recommending him to the mountain waters if three more people had found something to harbor the evil blood. This is because it is close to matching the number of people and there are too few if there are four. Nevertheless, it can never be denied that his parents expect a deep connection to mountain water. "Go over there... it''s really a mansion made of all the trees..." What is more, the current sopeds do not retain as much standing as they used to in flattery. It is true that no matter how peripheral countries have perished, or whether they are paying an advance to Arcana, or whether the main house has taken responsibility and voluntarily lowered its status, it is nevertheless inferior to the other four houses. Or you can''t go to war like a martial arts man. In that case, I can only serve up my own home as much as I would necessarily create a good relationship with the mountain waters and get a lot of products from the Great Eight States and the secret borders. Of course there''s a lot more to it, but the fact is that it''s a shortcut. Depending on that, it is advantageous to acquire training from the age of ten. In a way, I''d say you''re most likely to master a silver ghost fist. "A lot of people are doing archery..." He was innocent... "That, there''s a girl waving over here" 434 Bad blood. In exotic mountain water mansions, many martial arts guides still practiced their studies as a matter of course. Seeing that, Detran thought, ''That''s not what I actually see when I''m coaching this many swordsmen,'' and Stemper thought, ''Does having this many guiding roles in each house mean that doing evil here spreads in an instant'', and the other three were taking it pretty well each. If there is one thing I can say, it would mean that everyone on this occasion can''t beat mountain water. "Well, here we go again. I, Bowbai, have some bad blood precautions." Nobles are not invited here today. It is their nobles who elected those who dwell in evil blood, not foolish enough to stand in its way. More importantly, I don''t know how mountain water can contain you, but I don''t want to be in front of guys who will be in the same condition as mad warriors. So it is indoor training. Five people sitting in a western-style chair between the boards were paying attention to the bowbay they were trying to demonstrate in front of them. "Ha!" Bowbai put in the mood. That''s really just it, his hair was dyed silver. I consume evil blood in my body to activate myself to the extreme. Pure physical strengthening abilities, the same as strong blood storm wind fists and king temperament. Bowbai, who demonstrated it, has the same look as before. Whatever you think, you''re far from being as excited as Easter is. He was a man who demonstrated evil blood outside of vicious possessions and madmen warriors, perhaps rare or the first to look at human history. Bowbai himself said it was not helpful, or that he had his own personality, but on the other hand, it is also true that it exists as a success story. The Five, in each heart, thought it well or badly. "Now...... let''s show off the effects of bad blood. Start by improving your physical abilities." Bowbai began repeated lateral jumps on the spot. To be clear, I''m very dumb for showing my physical abilities, but I was still dumb when I moved a few times more than a regular person. I can''t capture movement exactly in the reflex nerves of a constant person, just because I''m moving into small pieces. "Next, the ability to regenerate...... unfortunately I lack the amount of bad blood so I can''t demonstrate. This won''t make a big difference to you guys, maybe even a fracture will make you tired out. My body heals like Easter and Run because I''m a genius with a vast array of bad blood." For those who dwell in evil blood, regenerative ability is both a strength and a weakness. A craftsman who can''t be a storm wind fist or divine descent, but consumes the most evil blood on the other hand. Except if you live in as many madmen as you can, otherwise the mountain of Sekiyama is about to stop the bleeding in an emergency. "Instead, let me show you some art." That''s what I said and took it out was, unexpectedly, an instrument. Rather than one or two, mountain waters prepare a good number of instruments: strings, brass and percussion. I wondered what would start, and the performance started normally. Play a wide variety of instruments in a streamlined and precise way that is unlike any other, contrary to appearance. That''s what sounds like a first-rate performance on that road. The five were all born in quite a few houses, so there is quite a bit of upbringing. The instrument was there, and I only played it for a few seconds per instrument, but I still felt it wasn''t a burning blade. "Oh, I can''t do it anymore. The evil blood has run out..." "Thank you very much." On the other hand, it can be understood that it is a "burning blade" due to the effect of bad blood. You must have remembered to play beforehand by that power, mimicking the opponent''s movements in an instant. I just imitated it, I just imitated it. Watch and learn finger movements, lip movements, joint movements and muscle movements. Well, I guess this is a master''s move. "And how was it? I didn''t, I just looked and listened and remembered, and you don''t know if it''s awesome." "It was amazing! He''s looking shy, with silver hair, or a bow by with all the bad blood. Casein applauds innocently, but the others are just impressed. "Activating bad blood not only improves your eyes and ears, it also greatly improves your ability to observe and understand, doesn''t it? So this way, if you look at it a few times and practice it a few times, you can keep imitating it. Of course, I use bad blood, so it won''t last long." From a master who drilled for years, it wouldn''t be a joke at all. Because the technology you literally acquired by risking your life is mastered just at first glance. "Once I remember the move, yes, I won''t forget it. All the more so if you actually try it on your own body. And you don''t have to use bad blood to figure out the trick¡­ it''s going to improve a lot faster." Literally, I remember it with my body. My body actually made the best move, so I kind of get it. "Amazing, can you do anything?! "It''s not..." Bow by, who looks slightly sorry for casein full of dreams. Yes, it''s not actually that simple. "For example, it''s a painting. I know how to paint a picture if I look at it all the time... I can''t believe it''s gonna end overnight, can I? Besides, I can only paint the exact same picture. Even if that''s all right, we have to do something about the painting." Everything is, but first-rate is different from tools. It takes money anyway that the brush is a superior craftsman''s work or that the paint is valuable. That''s the same for other jobs, assuming you have to have the ingredients and tools right to cook. "Mostly, you don''t like my paintings, do you? I''m not kidding." Suppose a run or Easter mimics and masters the moves of a superior cook. Will they cook all the time for the guests? Collect ingredients, sharpen knives, plant for the next day, and get up early in the morning. Can you even imitate ''the life of a superior cook'' like that? Whatever you do once or twice on your anniversary, you won''t be able to do it on a daily basis. That''s why I don''t even like it that much. All five of them understood the limits to ''imitation of motion''. Even if the body or the moves follow, the mind cannot imitate them. "In the end...... you get there. To master silver ghost fists properly, you have to cure them for not being good or not being good or troublesome." There are words in the world that you can do if you want to. Things, silver ghost fist users can do if they want to do most things. But if you activate bad blood, it''s hard to ''think about doing it'' first. If you don''t want to, you have nothing to imitate or realize. "Each human has its own thing to do with anger and it doesn''t matter. For example, when you show your opponent''s face in a match and he tells you to lose." Hearing that, Detran was stiff. "Conversely, when an irresponsible statement is made by an opponent who has no edge or itch telling you to go win at all against a troublesome opponent no matter what you think" Now the stepper makes your body slightly stiffer. "When you''re being disrespectful or made an easy provocation. Well, people are different. Normally, it becomes unbearable when the blood is activated, even if it needs to be boiled back. Sometimes they say things that they don''t like in the past, and sometimes they get really angry and they attack." Listening to you, it is certainly a technique you do not want to spread. It''s not usually that dangerous, but I guess the allies will bump into each other when there''s a relationship problem. Or rather, it is not usually that dangerous, which would fuel the danger. We need to make sure that when we are activating evil blood, we don''t just have to be gentle or sell the melancholy, but don''t make us angry or annoyed from time to time. From the people around you, it would be like having a bomb by your side that you don''t know when you''re going to storm. It would also be a mental burden on the surroundings to have someone you should never piss off. "Well blah blah, do the numbers and get used to it, or I''ll just have to paralyze you..." Suppose you have an obsession with not wanting to lose a game. Suppose you don''t like to lose on purpose and want to win no matter what the rules. A man with that commitment will also be able to think that if he loses and loses and loses, then he will have no choice but to lose. It''s a hugely backward solution, but that''s basically what training is all about, and it''s originally the mental state of (...) because you want to get used to it, to paralyze it, to give up on the idea. Eliminating resistance to unpleasant things, will be fundamental to your workout. Being accustomed, paralyzed, mindful, giving up, convinced, broken, irrelevant, troublesome, humans who cannot do anything struggle with their surroundings and themselves. Of course, compatibility in society is low. Specifically, it is about Swivok. "This all depends on the person''s guts, right?" That''s what I say, look at John. "Building your mind means continuing to do things you don''t like all the time. I just have to keep doing the nasty stuff until I don''t like the nasty stuff anymore, believing that I won''t like it at some point." John keeps blurring. From there, I can imagine what the words are. "That''s very... Mr. Sansui, what is it? "You say it''s frustrating, it''s tedious" "Yeah, well, I get a lot of puffiness. It''s so frustrating. Some people will run wild, won''t they? In that case, don''t worry, I or Mr. Sang-sui will stop beating you." Master the Silver Ghost Fist, or show that attitude. If there was a high sense of purpose for it, resistance to ''enduring'' itself would also be weak. But without it, the unpleasant remains the unpleasant. If I joined voluntarily, it would still boil down to a sense of responsibility, etc., but I don''t want to do it, but I''m being made to do it, so I don''t want to call it a vicious circle. Besides, if the puffiness explodes, he''ll beat you down. You won''t like it extra, you''ll want to escape. Note that mountain waters are unwilling to let them escape. "The only way to increase bad blood is to activate bad blood frequently. It goes hand in hand with the fact that you have to use magic more than once to increase your magic even slightly. And when you activate evil blood, your body is trained on its own." Of the five, Detran is training himself the most. My body, my moves, they would all be way beyond the other four. But they will be quickly caught up by evil blood training. In that sense (...), his workouts to this day were futile. "But in experience, if you''re already working out, you''ll learn silver ghost fists fast." "... is that true? "Yes, Master Detran. You trained yourself before you knew Silver Ghost Fist. In a way you are just like me, if you want to be strong, you can put up with it, you''ve had patience. The resistance to patience itself is weak, which means getting used to it right away." I''ve been snorting at self-training without rotting, even if I don''t live in magic. It is definite confidence and complacency. It''s only because I have a successful experience of enduring hard work and being strong by it that I''m quick to get used to it. "... Really?" Detran looks at his own hand and shakes it. And I was immersed. I was glad that my previous training had been praised as spiritually polishing myself. Note, John. He had a consciousness that he hated, too, and had been informed of what the consequences would be. He visited the mountain waters bluely and softly. "Lord Sansui..." "What is it, Master John?" "Lord Sansui is also working out mentally, something like a trick..." To the most mature ideal swordsman, begging to teach. Well, maybe it seems like the best example. "The trick... unfortunately, in my case I took the time to solve it anyway, so it was both efficient and time-consuming" And I immediately remembered. That he is the long-lived man (...) who is offering his life to the martial arts. "I spent five hundred years." "... Really?" "By the way, it took my master 3,500 years" "Enough is enough." 435 Begin The activation of the evil blood itself was not so difficult. The magical initial step was to get water and fire out of your fingertips, but in the case of bad blood, activation is basic and last. Strengthens the flesh, strengthens the senses, regenerates the ability. They activate at the same time. In time, the effect of evil blood itself speeds up the mastery of surgery. If so, in a way, there''s nothing more to teach. "All of a sudden, you''re all five successful. Same thing happened to me, but it''s easy..." "In your case, you already had mental qualities." The five of them were currently burning their hair silver inside the dojo. I''ve been sleeping in my body before, a force I didn''t know how to use. By its activation, everyone, including John, was exalted. It is a face that was more or less fed up with the fact that magic could not be used at all. Its own activates rare magic that can only be used because magic cannot be used. In contrast, it wouldn''t be possible to be told not to get excited. "This is the silver ghost fist...! "If I can control this, I...! "Wow...... I see a lot of things well" "Yay... Yay! "Activation of Bad Blood......" My first ''magic'', the real feeling that I''ve become special. If you add the exciting action of evil blood to it, it''s not surprising that it''s rampant. "... sounds like fun" "Just for the first time, I''ll be bored soon" "I didn''t really have that kind of thing, so I''m jealous." The two of them looking at the five that looked like fun didn''t talk to them for now because they thought it was a bad idea to give them water. If you''re not gonna bust it, that''s fine. Sometimes I wanted him to be as positive as possible, and he decided to give me a taste of the most enjoyable moments. "Is it fairy art? That''s tough, I can''t believe I had to train for decades and centuries." "Master Suibok used to train efficiently, too, because he went around and trained his spirit through inefficient immortal training." "What was the result? Are you confused?" "Yes, it''s cheeky and confusing. Wait a minute..." Look at the little paper, check it out. "Yes, Inkflow Immortal Art, Total Military Law Absolute, Ten Bull Diagram Fig. 10 in Drop hands, self-sustaining sword Immortal, as in, is a puzzling frontier" "It''s already a hassle from the name of the move." "That''s right, I think it''s okay to be in the middle of something." It''s a move that Suibok took three thousand and five hundred years to reach and teach, but as usual, his disciples are unwilling to remember his name. Suibok himself didn''t give his name properly to the mountain water in the first place, so it''s natural. It''s not the name that matters, it''s the spirit. "Oh, that...? The first time evil blood ran out and it was Arabi Agam who vanished so that his hips could fall out. The state of excitement was solved in an instant and he was in his first state of depletion in his life. "Ugh..." "Ku......" "Ha... ha..." Then John Marci, Detran Sopede and Stemper Sopede collapsed with almost no difference. "Oh, um...? Still, what I could afford was the youngest casein sopede. Apparently, the amount of bad blood is quite high. Though not as extreme an example as Run or Masazo, he seems to be talented in a way. "Dear Kasein, you can have it now." "Duh, what do I do?" "Take it easy, please" Mountain water was analyzing the evil blood flow of casein. And he was pointing his finger at the area that would be the steep point. "Power." "Wow?! At the same time his whole body was lightly numb, the evil blood was still. The silver hair quenches the fire and the activated brain marrow returns to its origin. "It''s okay. You can go back on your own next time." "Oh, uh... Lord Sansui, may I, uh... are you talented? "Yeah, the amount of bad blood is the best in the world." Just a fact, Mountain Water compliments the boy. I wouldn''t tell a boulder to ''no, it''s not a big difference compared to a run or Easter'' or anything white like that. Of course, I think the other four are ''inferior to such a child'', but this is a pure number and there is no point in denial. Number one, if you pull out the run, everyone will just snap. At least casein alone should please you. "It''s tough, but let me tell you something first" Mountain water has already won trust from the state. But from the five people in front of us, we do not gain direct trust. What mountain water has to do now is first earn the trust that ''the word of mountain water is true''. While I do not lose my courtesy, I say without hiding the words I need. "The result now is everything. Just as magic and holy power are, the total amount born can be worked out, while there are limits. It''s roughly double. Right." To be clear, there is no narrowing of the difference in bad blood at the moment. Everyone makes an effort, so only the difference in total quantity will never change. "In the case of immortality, by pouring immortality into the land on a millennial basis, you can make the land itself your own flesh, but that is an exception. Just as magic does, the amount of qi and blood that resides in your body is directly linked to your ability to fight." If you are going to live with the same type of qi blood, it is decided that more is stronger. If this is magic, the position will change again due to the talent of the sword, etc., but in the case of bad blood, it is directly linked to the ability to fight, so if there is too much difference in the total quantity, you can''t even make up for it with your physique. "But that''s not important this time. I don''t want you to fight or duel, I want you to play a game." Again, he says he doesn''t want anything short-circuited like being strong or winning. "What if they throw you in the battlefield and fight the multitude against you? What if you get stuck and you''re going to fight an unexpected enemy? What if you get a blow from defenselessness and you''re going to fight back from it? You don''t have to think about that. With sufficient preparation, we must fight the opponents we knew in the provisions¡­ to satisfy the audience" The amount of bad blood is not an issue at all. There are several things in the Arcana kingdom, such as the means to do something about it. What matters is the game haul itself. There are as many things you need to think about seriously as you need to mourn talent that can''t be helped. "We rent a witch''s way more than a secret border. You will fight Mr. Bowbai as soon as you receive your supply from him." Later, it was found that a rare magical user whose existence was not known to be widespread in this country was coming to the land. (Boulders! I can''t believe you borrowed a rare magic user from a secret place where you don''t know if it''s an underground world! Stempers get excited as they weaken. I''m more excited about the man''s connections in front of me than about the bad blood, etc. (The best treasure maker in the world, the Great Heavenly Dog! A hell of a man who can make anything a magic tool! If you can get close! And on the other hand. "Dear Detran," "... Yes" "If you don''t mind, I''d like you to fight for me." "Okay! In his heart, he won''t have to talk about it. Approximately ten or so users of witchcraft entered the dojo to provide supplies to Detran and Bowbay. That alone, both Detran and Bowbai were recovering their bad blood in an instant. More than full of qi and blood, Detran was enriched because he understood he was expected. I had also forgotten about the four people I was touring, or being vastly inferior to Casein with bad blood. (Lose and deserve the game...... I''m not willing to get out of hand, but being organized that game proves I''m mentally inflexible! Assuming John is suddenly fought and beaten, that''s the only way he can escape through the rampage. There is a degree of trust that losing won''t snap. I was just so happy with that. (Do the number, hit the wall, borrow your breasts on the grid...... well the opponent is a success in every sense! I was not mistaken to say that Bowbai has prospects. Detran was very positive against games that were certain to lose, or were taken for granted by losing. I don''t have that kind of backwards feeling that I''m being insulted or that I''m supposed to be weak. In a sense, it can be said that we are already in an appropriate mental state. Seeing that look on his face, Bowbai was sure his prospects weren''t wrong. He''s fine in front of me, almost certainly a success story. (Problem is, the other four) As Stemper said, all five people participating in this attempt are neither competitors nor competitors. They are all colleagues who aspire to success. Nevertheless, I want everyone to succeed as a position to coach. Regardless of whether silver ghost fists are popular or not, I want the five of you in front of me to have a bright future. (Well, that also means you''re a martial arts guide) Explore the right way to teach. It is also the role of a mentor. Special, it doesn''t mean I''ve been pushed to do a different job than before. "Ha! Get in the mood. Detran was using the power he had just gained to fist Bowbai. I''m not that good at bareback moves, but I''ll be a touchstone, including that. A head that gets excited and hot in a double sense. But on the other hand, there was still reason to wait for the game to begin. (Oh, you''ve got a lot on your mind already. You bet, but you''re calmer than your old run) (Don''t talk fast and help, I really like Suzi) Just that, the two people who coached me were impressed. I''m not talking about getting hot, I''m sticking to the rules in the heat. It''s like half-successful at the time it''s done. Perhaps the other four will need considerable time to get here as well. Nevertheless, the first half (...) from here is not easy. "Well, go ahead." "Ha!" Detran had already figured out how strong he was when he moved out. I''m not simply accelerating, my senses are in time in that speed. My hands and feet are too fast and I can''t catch up with my head. On top of that, it looks good around. I see them, and I know my body. The joints of the whole body, the muscles, are all conscious. Tensioning or relaxing muscles that change visibly in motion. That''s what I can be sure of, not with reason, but with feeling. The moment I took it just a step ago, I was getting the same optimized behavior as Mountain Water and Swivok. That''s something only mountain waters and bowbays know though. The only four people watching are just puzzled by the fact that Detran, who should have activated the evil blood just now, is already getting a rate similar to Easter. "Ooh!" Wave your fist. In one of those movements, joint drives to maximize fist speed, weight movement, etc. are modified in an instant. He easily releases the attack of dying in one blow. If you hit it, you''ll die, while you''re impressed with yourself for being able to shoot that attack. "Huh." Bowbai handled it lightly. Avoid Detran''s fist as he remembers when Run and Mountain Water once fought. Nothing, first the speed is equal, the senses are equal, and the first blow. No matter how optimized you say it is, it''s just between the constant masters, and the other guy suddenly punches his fist in with all his might without thinking about it later. It was an awkward attack, even in a master''s move. That''s why when you get dodged, you''re in a state of distress in an instant. Detran''s brain was in a hurry at once because he had been dodged a major swing. (Am I stupid?! Why did you go in there all of a sudden without a traction?! Were you going to borrow your chest because they are superior?! No, this is the exciting effect of bad blood! If your opponent is activating bad blood as well, there is no way you can miss this gap. That''s what I thought. Detran ate his teeth and was ready for the pain. (Strike your head and cut your consciousness with one blow?! Or a series of attacks from collapse?! No, and the possibility of momentum!? Detran who had already given up dodging, but the hand Bowbai struck against it. (Huh?! Shoulder watermark, I just took the time wide. I didn''t step back a lot and dodge, I dodged one end and then I slowly stepped back in front of Detran, full of gaps. But all I found out was the face of the witch path and the mountain water. The four people on tour only looked like Detran attacked at high speed and Bowbai backed down and avoided it. "Don''t hesitate, Master Detran" Whether you stun them with a single blow or knock them into a series of attacks, you don''t know what happened to the ''customers'' you''re touring. Ending the battle in an instant doesn''t teach you any lesson. We don''t need to knock them down now. Instead, we shouldn''t knock them down now. I know the reason. But as a single boy, I got angry that I was being left clueless. "... I see, I''m getting annoyed" 436 Rewards Defeat with one blow. Well, that''s something you can''t do unless you''re strong. Defeat in an instant. Well, that''s something you can''t do unless you''re strong. Defeat without letting them defend you. Well, that''s something you can''t do unless you''re strong. Defeat without letting them attack. Well, that''s something you can''t do unless you''re strong. The question is, is that ''the aim is to defeat the enemy'' or ''to please the audience''? Naturally, the mountain waters were not very good at fighting to please the audience. No offense, no defense, no playback, no agility. It was often said that the shrinkage and qigong swords, the period when only motivation and light body strength could be used, i.e. when only minimal fairy arts were mastered but therefore ''tactics'' were extremely limited, were plain. Of course it was plain but it was the strongest, but it didn''t do what it wanted. Bowbai is a completed success story, although the amount of bad blood is scarce. In this situation where the amount of bad blood is irrelevant, there is no reason anywhere to lose to beginners who have just learned bad blood. This is only archaeology, which is why we teach the ''game'' of evil blood. "Rest assured, Master Detran" It can operate optimally. High performance of the flesh. The injury heals. Don''t mistake me for being the strongest to that extent. Instead of being comparable to trump cards, even mountain water students are not far off. "I''m much stronger than you think." A student who admitted that mountain water had reached a certain stage, a man who is still recognized as a martial arts guide. Bowbai was sitting back exactly as a finished example to aim for. "Please try everything you can" I just avoided it, I just rearranged it. Detran was pleased with Bowbai for showing off his differences in character just that. "It has to be like this......! Mountain water students appreciated by the public. That they are, really strong. In addition to the exciting action of evil blood, the natural temperament exalts the chest. (How do we attack? Towing, or targeting the void? Anyway, it moves here! If you put weight in your fist, it will increase in power. If the fist gets heavier, it will also be stronger against the force from the side, making it harder to distract. On the other hand, it is unsuitable for a series of attacks. Though it can be faster, if the opponent is also faster, it is no different than just fighting. "Ooh!" A mild attack to hit, difficult to avoid. Detran had chosen a continuous attack by fist. In doing so, Bowbai carefully defends himself. With his fist in his arms, he avoids attacking the steeple. Naturally, the steppers are watching the attack. See up close, the battle between those who are expressing evil blood. That was exactly what was going on in plain sight for the four amateurs as well. Detran''s fast blow as it disappears has all been taken by Bowbai as well. I don''t think the human body is bumping into each other. The sound echoes in the dojo, and it continues in a time not too short. On the other hand, there was a clear difference in expression. Obviously there is room for a bow by and not for the look on Detran''s face. It''s something I can tell because it''s close range, but I''m obviously looking to get annoyed. During the offense, Bowbai slightly bent his knee. On top of that, my jaw was exposed. (Shima......! A blatant invitation without this. Nevertheless, Detran, who was frustrated by a bow-bye that would not collapse after any time, tried to put a blow in there. Contrary to consciousness, Detran''s fist, which thrust in optimal motion, had reached Bowbai''s cheek. And naturally Bowbai deals with it. (Huh?! What I did was simple, just turn my neck. It was slightly off the beating point and beautifully mitigated the attack. Only a moment of miracle, only mountain water and detran saw it. But the attack at the next moment was obvious to everyone. Bowbai''s fist captures Detran''s jaw. Exactly, it was a beautiful attack. It captures a complete gap, a blow whose power pushes it through to the brain. It wasn''t just crushing his jaw, it was raising Detran''s entire body as if it were a joke. "Wow! "Hino! "Hey!" "Ahhh......! Detran, who was unilaterally attacking, dances the universe with a Bowbai counterattack. That''s all the four of us figured out. There''s no way we can figure out what kind of rush there actually is and whether Detran was outdone or not. But it''s not important there. The certainty is that Detran attacked at a rate beyond what was known and Bowbai fought back and defeated it after receiving it. "Thank you for your cooperation, Witch Road people. Finish the supply as soon as Mr. Bowbai has been treated." Mountain water had marked the end of the game. Fighting any more is what doesn''t hold the face of witchcraft. The training of bad blood is difficult to add or subtract, so we needed to work out a plan in the long run. Even in that sense, I guess the practice environment is difficult. With that in mind, the mountain water walked over to Detran, lying between the boards, taking his hand and letting him stand. "How was it, Silver Ghost Fist?" "... Awesome" "Really?" The mountain water was relieved to see Detran impressed. After all, he''s the only one, sure. He had already positioned himself in the strongest position he should aim for a silver ghost fist. Then I''m not anxious about anything. "Lord Bowbai, you did a great job." "No, you can''t lose if you''re just expressing bad blood for the first time." Detran pays tribute to Bowbay. They were showing us what it would take if both of them made high-speed, optimized moves to fight. "And, well... I''m finally a little happy to show off my silver ghost fist" "Really? "Yeah, it''s rare that someone needs a silver ghost fist." Again, lecture before the five. As Lan showed strength, Bowbai was also showing everyone his instrumentality as an advanced. If you do poorly, Bowbai will explain in a situation that is more respectful than mountain waters. "Let''s assume that you all fight the Kingsguards one-on-one right now. If you haven''t hardened your whole body with armor, you can defeat it in an instant." Of course, this is a slightly skewed assumption. Without such an overly advantageous premise that the opponent is not wearing protective equipment, that the opponent is not eating ginseng fruit, or, more importantly, is close to making an agreement, it will not be established. "I can move fast, I have strong powers, I can unconsciously do my master''s movements, I have excellent sensations. And that''s all they''re good for." To put it to the extreme, it''s like fighting a stopped opponent. If this one can move five or six times while the opponent is moving once, there is nowhere to be a battle element. Still, a wizard still has eyes. If you''re going to fight in broad time, it''s because you can burn out wide ranges in one go while the Silver Ghost Fist user moves six degrees to fill the time. But when it comes to fighting, there are very few things we can stick together. "I''ll hit you close, this is all I can win. Really, that''s enough." If we can move fast, we can make it. If the other person is human, it''s still excessive. Besides that, it has optimal operation and playback capability, so there''s almost no problem with the population being the other person. "There, you don''t need technology" The five of you breathed. Regardless if the divine descent is around the common Majan, near this Arcana kingdom, it has too much power for the human opponent. It''s strong enough already. As long as you''re running away from the face that can be considered an exception, no one can defeat the five one-on-one. If you can''t beat most opponents one-on-one, that would be the strongest enough. "Then why was a silver ghost fist born? That''s for one thing, to fight opponents who can''t win." The five look at the mountain waters. of ourselves at the moment, fully superior compatible. If you fight normally, you''ll never run out of bad blood, Mad Warrior Run. The most powerful man who caught up to that girlfriend, in front of the public, beating down the beating and crying to give it away. No matter how violent anyone is on this scene, I can contain them without even hurting them. Everyone believes and does not doubt it, the strongest sword saint. "If you poke me," Bowbai showed everyone his clenched fist. "Silver Ghost Fist is created to burn evil blood and beat an unbeatable opponent." I haven''t seen him since the beginning, such as a natural opponent who can win. For the weak bully, you don''t need a fist technique or anything. To challenge the stronger (...), Fist is born. "In that sense, it''s so much easier to get thrown into the battlefield and kill your enemies. You can do it now, as long as you can secure the amount of bad blood." Weak enemies, becoming more or less human beings in this world, can win at this point already. But that''s only the starting point, learning from here means challenging the strong, though natural. That would also be fundamental to martial arts. "But that doesn''t make me any different than a fool who''s spraying the magic of fire all around me. You have to prove in that game the ''Silver Ghost Fist'' that I just showed you" Casein and Arabi, whose eyes were shining, were remembering. In that game, about the strongest trump card ever wrapped in a drink. He overwhelmed himself with an overwhelming and overwhelming enemy. "Specifically, we take avoidable attacks without avoiding them. Do not defeat an opponent with one blow at a time, one blow at a time. After showing how strong they are, they show that they are stronger. I don''t do my best to win, I do my best to compare. It is the purpose of this time that we should be able to practice such practices without causation." In the text, it is a difficult story. Stempers and the like are positive (if that''s the goal, we need to be able to do it), but does John have to (think a lot and feel the pain I give you?!). Needless to say that John is common sense, in this case he had to give up because there was no escape route. "... well, naturally, I think a lot of people don''t like it" Bowbai dares to express, I think, a lot. In fact, I''m more of a minority of people who don''t like it, but I feel sorry for John too much when I say that. "Needless to say... it wasn''t, I told you, Silver Ghost Fist is very dangerous. If something you can handle spreads maliciously, it won''t be a lot of things. That''s why the people up there only want to hold someone they can trust. That''s why..." Prepare clear bait for that John. "You are supposed to be able to offer rewards to the extent you are allowed! I can''t hire a lot of people, I can''t teach many people, that''s why I can promise you benefits. To the extent that it can be applied to a minority, it is permissible to assume substantial remuneration. "Mr. Sansui." "... Yes, you''re right. There are limits, of course, but I don''t cut empty bills. If you talk to me in advance, I will answer you, and I will try my best to meet your expectations." Mountain water says that word. Its meaning is extremely great. For Stemper and Detran, the very words I was rightly hoping for. Mountain water can pass all kinds of endurance if you want to, but it doesn''t bother you first. It is the only connection with the secret borders and the Great Eight States, and naturally can be negotiated directly with the leading players in the land. In addition, the Great Eight States and the Secret Border are opponents of Arcana who, like in Tempera and the Kingdom of Majan, do not rise their heads. You can''t yell out loud at Arcana for flushing prohibited products. But still, mountain waters obey the laws of Arcana in discipline. Until then, if Arcana says no, I am not particularly unwilling to be impotent. That''s why they trust me, but on the contrary, there was a chance they wouldn''t listen to the demands from the students. That''s not the case this time. Of course, it is essentially the leading Sopeds who bear the burden, but the mountain water directly asks the Great Immortal and the Great Ten Dog, which will solve it quickly. Detran is simpler. Because there is no reason not to be allowed, such as a grief to become a disciple of mountain water. John at heart was somewhat dissatisfied when he heard that. Instead, I was desperate to read in depth that I wanted to succeed in this exam that far. If you fail only yourself under all these favorable conditions, there is only a dark future, even if you never die. Seeing that look on his face, he was convinced of both the mountain waters and the bowbay. Because, in a sense, it is a common sense reaction. (Well, you don''t want to be that successful. Hey, some guys don''t gut if they''re born good) (It''s a big difference to see and do... suddenly you don''t want to be told to hit each other because you''re talented, normal) Nevertheless, both sides still have to do their utmost. Even though the other five were born upstream or middle-class, most of the wishes are said by the people above. There''s nothing you can do about this if you say you don''t like the people down there. "Oh hon. Anyway, I mean, full training starts tomorrow. So..." Even now, mountain waters are noble. Since the mountain waters welcome five people, including the upper-class humans, I must say a proper greeting. A proper greeting in this case means introducing the family we live with. "Both of you, come in." "¡­ it''s a pleasure to meet you, I''m Blois Silochro" "Hi, it''s Rain Silochro." And now, though. Originally, Rain was born unexpectedly, in good nutritional condition, and with a sense of elegance. Blah, she was a beautiful girl. 437 anxiety That night, Kasein Sopede did not sleep inside. It wasn''t due to the excitatory action caused by bad blood, it was due to a more nasty disease. Can I say I''m fortunate, because of the abundance of evil blood in him, I don''t have any problems at all, such as ill health due to lack of sleep. Still, leaving the dojo as he dreamed, he was eccentrically surrounded by a general sense of pride. Nevertheless, the other faces seemed quite enjoyable. "Hey, I was expecting you, but you''d be glad you actually promised me a reward! "Well..." "Hey John, what are you going to ask for? "I''m still thinking about it." The same stepper that gets tangled up. John, who is involved, was still responding while worrying about the difference in identity. Or, in his case, ''I don''t know what to do if I''m the only one who''s made a mistake, even though I''ve had it this far,'' so I''m not about to decide on a reward. In the first place, I didn''t even want you to want that much. Happy in a way, unhappy in a way. "Right, right! Well, then, I can''t help it! What about Arabi then?! Unlike last time I was in a blatantly superior mood, but still a little insensitive. I guess you haven''t noticed that they hate you because the person in question is still thriving too. Again, in uncertainty and certainty, the story changes completely. "Wow, is that me? "Yeah, yeah, me, me! "Eh..." Arabi, who honestly was sorry to find out that the total amount of bad blood was scarce. But still, if I actually saw the witchcraft in front of me, I was relieved to know that wouldn''t be a problem. On top of that, it was still floating. "The... he was putting it out of his ear, he wanted that stretching and shrinking stick..." "Oh, that''s it! That sure is cool! That treasure goes well with the bad blood! It''s not limited to Arabi, but what I imagine when I hear of Silver Ghost Fist is still a run, a new trump card for Batlub. The Ruyi golden hoop stick she wore in the Hundred Wars was vivid, as was the strength of the opponent. When it comes to silver ghost fists, it''s like a gold hoop stick. I guess that game made sense, even if I just made that impression. It should be noted that the inside of the tempera was running to give up alcohol. Not everyone is happy with the crown. "I''m sure you''ll get that. Anyway, all the disciples of Lord Sang-sui, including Mr. Bowbai, were brought treasures." "Really, that''s right! Those clothes were treasures, too! "Lord Sang-sui, who is at the heart, is pretty much in the palm of his hand. Well, if you can use fairy art, you don''t need a fairy tool." "Rumor has it, there''s a treasure that slashed a dragon, and it''s being repaired" "That''s just not what you get. Blah, blah, blah. I don''t want it." "Right......" There are no treasures comparable to eight kinds of divine treasures in boulders. Going that far, on the contrary, I have no dreams. Before I could use it or not, I don''t think I want to use it. Just to be clear, I don''t know if I can handle it or if it doesn''t fit my length. "What do you think of Master Stemper? "Me? I''m thinking the same as John. If I say greed, I want more rights than the real thing..." "Right... do you even do business? "That''s fine, too, you know, the right to come and go in the Great Eight States. It depends on the negotiation, but a lot of people will want to hear about it." Stemper wants things from the Great Eight states and the secret borders, or he wants success within the Arcana kingdom. It was only a story or the purpose of forming a connection, and I didn''t want to satisfy adventurous curiosity. "Hmm, that''s vulgar. And for the calculation of raccoons that don''t get caught." Detran at his leisure, but he was pretty floating, too. Not shown in attitude, but in a pretty good mood. "Whatever I am, are you guys going to succeed already? "Oh, tell me." "Say it. I''m the only one who can be sure of success." No matter how much you dream of rewarding, if you don''t succeed, it is a picturesque cake. But to say that is to say that I can''t take the carrot hanging in front of me. I would like you to do your best to reward me, but I don''t want you to bathe in cold water. I guess it''s still floating. "Oh, come on, you''re already going to succeed, Detran" "Because you''re most expected! Nevertheless, it would be water on the frog''s face for the two upbeat. Even if they shredded Xing a little, they just saw Detran laughing at Niyaniya, enough to tease him the other way around. "Hmm, naturally. For me, mastering a silver ghost fist is a passing point. From there on, you will be named as Lord Sansui''s inner disciple." Become a mountain water apprentice and receive long-term guidance. It didn''t have to be confirmed, it was a sure reward. Sometimes it was more appreciated than I thought, and Detran felt really good. "You''ll learn more than anyone else on this occasion. Then I can give you guidance with Lord Bowbai." "Oh, that''s what I''m asking you to do." I meant to be sarcastic, but Stemper was really getting it. In contrast, Arabi, John and, of course, Detran were surprised. "As I said yesterday, we''re not competitors. Whoever mastered it first has no grudges. I''d rather one of you learn quickly and tell me the trick. You''d be better regarded as a whole." Without a back surface, Stemper was repeating his remarks. "The people up there want everyone to succeed early." I want my own son, or my faction, to succeed. That kind of dedication, it''s not like there isn''t. But that would be best if everyone succeeded early and had the know-how. With generosity, even five people with different conditions succeed. That must be the best conclusion. "... Hmm. Did someone else ask for you? "Anything someone else asks for, you just have to succeed" "Right, please. Dear Detran! I want to remember too! "Let''s think about it" The future can be brighter and more positive. It worked best for at least three people. It should be noted that you are ten years old, Kasein. "Are you Rain..." Introduced yesterday, pretty girl. I was just thinking about Rain, who had been burned to the eyelids and beautified. "What''s up, Casein?" "Oh, Master Stemper... Laine, you were so cute" "... oh, you had that hand" Marry Rain or a fan and become family with Mountain Water. It is possible at the discretion of the mountain waters, and yet it is the early winner, on top of being granted the greatest asylum. I was convinced that there was no such idea. "Hey, stamper. Do you see Lord Sang-sui''s son like that? "That can''t be true. I don''t like it until five more years. Besides, it''s awe-inspiring to be Lord Sansui''s family. First of all, I''m a good old man, I''m about my wife. What about Detran like that? "Even I''ll have a wife when I get home! He also promises to look at the fold and go home! Marriage is also a job for the aristocracy, or for the people of this country. If you''re a legitimate sociopath, it''s normal to get married if you reach a certain age. Rather, not being married becomes a problem. By that logic, both Detran and Stemper were married and of natural age. "Getting married?! A lot flew by, but Casein was in a great hurry. Yes, it''s marriage. Rain Silochro and Kasein Sopede are married. From the stream, it will be what Casein asks of the mountain waters. In fact, from the five of us on this occasion, it didn''t even seem to be that lame a wish. "But my sister''s fan is my real son, but my sister, Rayne, was adopted." "Oh, I hear Lord Sansui left the land of his studies to raise Miss Rain, whom he originally picked up in the woods" "That''s balls, then. Aren''t you rather happy? "Indeed, how much is the daughter of a trump card, if her identity is unclear, is it hard to determine the relationship..." It is possible that we have already decided to have an affair. But even though the division, Casein is a soaped boy, and I don''t think the terms are better than that. Given that this exam cited the total power of the sopeds as a whole, horizontal paper tearing was also likely to be allowed. "Me, me, Rain and, like, getting married?! Leaving aside adult reasoning, Casein had not activated the evil blood but had made his head water. "... that''s too soon to talk ~!" "I didn''t think they''d say it all of a sudden." The mountain waters, which are good at detecting signs, naturally perceived the topic from the exuberance of the five. As of the day before in the first place, I had guessed what Casein was thinking. The fact that I couldn''t sleep at night also made me feel as I slept. But even though my surroundings still stood, I didn''t expect them to say it the next day. "... Um, Mr. Sansui" "Yeah, you''re in a little trouble." Bowbai, who knows Rayne''s birth, was in blatant trouble listening to the story. Of course, mountain water is in trouble. Very much now, but Rayne''s marriage is not an issue that we can manage with the presence of mountain water. "So, can''t you?! The reaction of mountain water was not that it was emotionally unpleasant, but that it was politically difficult. Casein, who perceived it, still looks like she''s going to cry. It is a slightly unexpected development from the remaining four who stood still in mild condition. Anyway, if you''re a real child and a fan of combining with the Winn family, I don''t know what it means to worry so much about Rain''s marriage, which is his adopted son. "Do you already have someone you like or something like that!? "No, it''s not... Laine or her daughter-in-law were decided a long time ago." It''s confidential, but it''s a less important story. Besides, it would be dishonest not to talk here, I thought. So the mountain water was telling the other two as well, not just the three Sopede branches. "Rayne is certainly the adopted son I picked up in the woods, but his birth was the royal family of the old Domino Empire. Because His Majesty Rikyo has solemnly cleansed many people, including the old emperor, this is the last survival." And Arabi and John regretted what they had heard. To be clear, I don''t want us to give ourselves such important information. I didn''t want to know anything, that state secrets. "So Rain himself or his daughter is supposed to marry His Majesty Rikyo and His Highness Stend''s child." It was the birth of Rain Silochro and its future, going far above the imagination. If the survival of the royal family is to become the blood of Rikkyo, who officially named the emperor, that is what I would say is the wife of the future emperor. Marrying Rayne means being the father of the Emperor''s wife in the Domino Empire. In the future, it will also mean the Emperor''s grandfather. I see, it''s not a good story to decide on in the presence of mountain water. "... you like amazing kids, casein" Stemper said that from the bottom of his heart, not from where he was going to tear up. In fact, it''s still not enough to get married. Instead, if she was the daughter of a division of Sopeds, it wasn''t even that much of a difference in status to marry an emperor of a neighboring country. It''s just that Casein is suddenly questioned about his readiness to be the emperor''s grandfather. "If it were me, I''d never like it." That''s crushing John, but probably the same goes for Arabi, Detran, and Stemper. It is awe-inspiring to pass through honor, such as being the emperor of a nation, its grandfather, etc. I mean, I don''t like it. You can no longer call it punishment. There are limits to being beyond degrees. more than degrees "And..." Note that mountain water. I have no blood ties, but I am a man who is half certain to be the emperor''s great-grandfather. But it''s a force that can destroy a country lighter than it was originally, and a man who lives longer than a country. It doesn''t matter because of the immortals. "There was another problem." "... Um, Lord Sansui. Excuse me, are you still having problems? The first issue was already magnificent and magnificent. Even if there were other problems, I don''t think it''s worth counting. "... Actually, you know, Rayne grew up in Sopede''s main house." But now the mountain waters had heard that there was another problem. This is not a political issue, it is a matter of life. It is a kind of baptism, once passed by mountain waters. "The boy in the main house, he liked it" Poor boy, who plans to be the next soped-winner. He is a boy of near age, raised like Rain and his siblings (...). The question is, what character does the boy''s father and grandfather have? "Dear Casein, Please be careful not to let the boy kill you." 438 Bomb "¡­ does the next owner of the main house love Mr. Rain?" "Yeah, love in this case means love so much that you try to kill a man close by," Very much now, but Doowe Sopede was the most famous princess of all. Speaking of why that girlfriend was forgiven, nothing more than because she was drowned by her father and brother. That''s enough to cut to a man approaching his daughter. "Oh, really?" "And this is my opinion as an adoptive father." Mountain water makes his statement as a father, not a political matter. "You can''t leave your daughter to the weak who just give up being cut off." Something that is common in the wild, such as female snatching. Killing each other with your life is also a natural story in some ways. If that happens for sure, just give up, it would mean ''male'' to that extent. The mountain water was ruthless around it. "Of course, it doesn''t mean you can kill the boy, so please understand there" ¡­¡­ "If you give up, I won''t give up. My adopted son and the survival of the royal family are too different conditions." At least, Stemper had given up on it altogether. If it is true that a division of the Sopeds, then becoming the Emperor''s grandfather is not that impotent either. But that''s why I can imagine the struggle. It is the mountain of Sekiyama that destroys itself, even if it gains power or authority that does not suit its height. "I... I am! "Yes." "I want to marry you, Rayne! "Okay." Mountain water is the person who promised to give the utmost consideration, and either way, it would be the same in casein if we were to have a political marriage. It''s not the mountain water, the current lord, or the boy who makes the judgment on it. It is for the whole House of Sopeds to consult. I didn''t rush to draw any conclusions, nor did I respond lightly. Then it is normal to put one end to the story. "Then I did take the matter, I will consult the Lord" And since I got the conversation, it is a continuation of the exam. "Starting today, we will use treasure to train for the game. We have prepared a golden hoop stick for the number of people, please use it." The sari and the strongest treasures were lent for practice. Since it is a strike weapon for how many minutes, it appears that it has been determined to be more suitable for practice than serious. It should be noted that Arabi, who wanted it as a reward, is suddenly given away and baffled. That wasn''t the size that would fit in the ear, it was the same size and length as a typical long object pattern. "Wow..." But all I had to do was hold it with my hand and think, ''Be small,'' and it turned into as little a needle as it could fit into my palm. Just to think further, it was about the size of a small bug, enough to get into my ear. "Shh, wow... this is really awesome" The most powerful treasure, not exempt from the death penalty by simply bringing it up, if it should be. John, who is usually passive, is also struck by the fact that he was lent that lightly for practice. Anyway, a free-standing weapon is actually stretching in your hand. The pleasure of manipulating powerful weapons as they please is natural for men. The fact that things weren''t blades, that they were just sticks, even made the fear smaller. "We have asked the Great Tendo in advance to adjust it for indoor use. Don''t worry, it won''t hit the ceiling for the longest time" "Yes, okay?! Can I use this in practice?! Like a game in the meantime, it could break, right?! "I don''t mind. It was dusty in the warehouse for minutes." Ruyi golden hoop stick, a legendary treasure, also found in several warehouses in Disuia. However, from the large heavenly dog that can be made and its surroundings, it is a substitute that accumulates even though it is not intended to be used. If possible, you want me to use it correctly and break it correctly, and do all the tenure as a tool. He put me out for training with pleasure. It should also be noted that it is called troublesome payment. "Of course I''ll use it in the game, and I''m going to pay if you''ll excuse me." "Is that true?! Not as a reward?! "Yeah, apart from that" You get nothing to do with the reward, and you can use it now. When I heard that, I had accidentally gripped it hard. "Nevertheless, that''s a story if you succeed" "Okay! "We use weapons to play games to prevent injuries. We''ve also prepared defensive treasures, but take care not to injure your opponent as much as possible." The most consuming form of evil blood is self-regeneration. With enhanced physical ability, if you hit your opponent with all your strength, you will suffer the corresponding wounds, even though your skeleton is strengthened in any way. Of course adding and subtracting there can be called silver ghost fisting, but I still want to save as much bad blood as possible at first. It is a long period of training, though how there are witchcraft users. I want to avoid crushing it as much as I can. "Attack him with a weapon and make him take it with a weapon. Take a weapon attack with your weapon. With that in mind, try to fight Mr. Bowbai against him." "Huh." It''s the first time I''ve trained and it''s an early game. Wouldn''t it be too soon for anything? A little more like this, don''t you need a prior mindset or something? "... don''t you have a written exam or something? If you don''t pass it, you shouldn''t play with bad blood or something like that..." "No, sir." It is a mountain water that seems sorry for John whose thoughts are in the run. However, it is also training to do the number and give up ''I don''t know what else to do''. The mountain water is also a man who gave up ''I don''t know what to do'' in front of the spreading forest in front of him, so I know how he feels. Or I missed it too long ago. "... you know, you''re gonna get beat up with this" "It''s okay, because they''re Mr. Bowbai. Because I will attack you so you can defend yourself properly. If you take it right, you won''t get hurt." "If I fail..." "If you get hurt, you''ll heal." "What about your head?! Will your head heal?! "I won''t heal my head injury, but I won''t attack my head" John explores too much anxiety material to fit into the dotsubo. But mountain water doesn''t laugh at him like that. And I can''t even live up to that feeling. "Do you choose how to take the time? "... good luck" I don''t care about my life if I just swing safely for about five hundred years. I don''t know if the kingdom of Arcana is alive at that time, but that would be better, too. I also feel like I''m losing sight of my purpose and meaning, but I can''t say anything because it was the mountain water that carried it out. "Yes, good luck" Was my 500 years right? Mountain water stepping into a maze of thought just a little bit, also feeling denied the meaning of living. I''m not confused, but I can get lost. Because I''m human. "Now, Mr. Bowbai, please. I will remove my seat for a moment and contact the Lord." "Envy." Speaking of stepdaughters, it was Rain who took care of the baby that proposed. Blois'' reaction to it was jealousy. "Blois... are you jealous of Rayne, who is being snuggled up by your boy and casein? "Envy." Blois was honest with the shaky mountain waters. It should be noted that Rain, who is listening with me, is also frightened. "No, Dad. Here''s the thing, you have me, that''s fine." However, it is directed towards mountain waters. "... right, Rain. You have me, don''t you, Blois?" "You can read the flow of battle, but you can''t read the flow of conversation? First of all, even the problems of the mind that should be solved by the family, I listened to the old body of Disya and you solved them on your own." "If you give me about a hundred years, I won''t even be around toon..." "Stop joking, it won''t be stylish" If you ask me to do it, I will continue my efforts even after Blois dies. Such is the case with mountain waters. It should be noted that it is future generations of human beings than Blois who can enjoy the fruits of that effort. "But knowing the temperament of our lords and predecessors, it''s still a temperament inside to want to marry Rayne. I still envy you...... passionate, youthful. It''s a youth..." If there was a romance game for women, the dots might be all over it. To his wife, Mountain Water was thinking of being rude by putting his lack of strength on the shelf. But I have no choice. Anyway, Bulova''s life is training, escort, marriage. Little sweet and sour elements. "That should be it, Rain. What do you think? "I thought you might marry your majesty, so it would be better than that." "Oh, that could have happened." The fact that Rain is the last royal family can be confirmed by Dinesleif. We were talking about reuniting Rain''s blood with the descendants of Rikyo, and Rain and Rikyo could have married directly. I''m not really the person I want to marry, though. No matter how faceless you are, you won''t want to marry a radical revolutionary who killed all of your relatives directly. "Look, I''ll be with the princess." "Master Stend... he resented me too..." "Anyway, I''m not as bad as you hate me yet. So, what does your dad think? As my daughter, I ask my father. There''s no public body, no snare, and I ask straight what you think of the person you''re married to. "As I said to Master Kasein. I don''t know who they are, but I can''t leave them to the kind of guy who runs away." I conveyed the same words, but weighed in. "If he has the temper and strength to eat up his teeth and admit it, as Toon did to his brother and father, then it''s your feeling." "... yeah" For God''s sake, Thoon is married to Doowe. I daughter-in-law that (...) father and brother were obsessed with, from the front. The straightness of it would be the man in the man truly. If casein can show its strength to the next principals, mountain waters will not complain. "I''ll tell you first, you can choose who you marry. To that extent, the Sopeds will also be accommodating, and I won''t give in there, so don''t worry." With regard to what Mountain Water said ''I absolutely don''t like it'', it would be Sopedo, but Arcana Royal, but it would be a referendum, but I can''t complain. Suibok will affirm that too, and if the content is with my daughter''s marriage, the legitimacy will be sufficient. "Of the limited number of people, we found five with bad blood. You''ll find someone you want to marry. If you don''t disrespect them, I''ll back you up." "... yeah" "Sansui, I also ask my wife for that kindness. Speak the word, speak the love." "... a little in front of the kid" "I hope so! I asked for it! With that said, Mountain Water was writing a letter. Everything is, but sometimes I''d rather write to you than say it by mouth. Sometimes it takes too long to communicate with a treasure. It''s better to be late for the bomb to explode. "Anyway, I''ll work out Master Casein. It''s like we can cut it right in so we can contain the boy." 439 Common sense "Ahhhhh! Can you do it already! During the audition with evil blood, it was John who shouted so. A week has already passed since the five of them began their studies under the mountain waters. In the meantime he was sighing his puffiness, screaming also with the exciting action of evil blood. "I don''t care anymore! You''ve learned to be forgiven! Why do I have to do this in here! To say runoff, too many words are out there first. John was screaming so badly for his throat that he couldn''t help but say what he wanted to say. "Why is there so much bad blood in me?! Why do I have to do an audition just because I have bad blood?! Why are you doing this so seriously! His claim was very straightforward. You''d be lucky for Detran and Stemper, but it''s no surprise you think like John. "I wish you guys were doing this alone! Don''t get me involved! Screaming for something you couldn''t even say if you wanted to, you walk straight out of the dojo. "Bye! Never again! "Why! Ever! In here! I have to do this! Well, it''s Arabi. "You can now use rare magic! Because of this, I learned the same rare magic as Silver Ghost Fist Run! Why!" His claims were somewhat dangerous. "I''m so strong, I want to use magic to work great! You''re strong enough! Why do we still have to practice here! I want to use the power gained. Hard to resist that temptation, but it was dangerous that the use of force was an end in itself. "It''s no use stopping, I show the world how strong I am! Even I can use a silver ghost fist! "Ohhhhhhhhh! I can''t stand it anymore! Stemper was also smashing depressed thoughts. "Detran! Why do you always seem so fine! I''m putting up with you. You''re acting like an idiot! No shards of refreshment, repetitive practice. That taunts the intolerable. "Tell me! I told you I''d teach! Why do you look like you''re having fun! What''s the difference between me and you! This is character and mental power is not so much relevant. Instead of being superior or inferior, we should call it the right material. At least for Stepper, this situation was not fun. "Even if I had no choice but to ramble, I wanted to do it after you! I just wanted to put up with you till the end! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! The youngest casein, he was barking again, too. "Rayne, oh yeah! I can''t stand it anymore, I want to go see him! I want to talk to you! I want you to promise to marry me! Something different. "Now everyone but me, you spit out a few puffs. Am I still good?" "Of course, Master Detran. You''re adapting to this situation, that''s for sure." On the boardroom, four people who look embarrassed. Four people who shouted out what they thought and returned to their primacy with all their evil blood. They were greatly ashamed of the discharge in their hearts. Scream your pitiful part, unintentionally. That was very embarrassing from a decent human being. In that sense, Detran, who is excited but not so, can still be described as excellent. Of course, it''s okay while you''re practicing, that''s all. If you don''t actually try in many situations, you can''t all pass on your Silver Ghost Fist license. Nevertheless, his excellence has been proven, even if he just doesn''t ramble during practice. "That is not due to my guidance, nor to Mr. Bowbai''s accomplishments. It''s because of you and the surroundings before you came here." Spiritual training also takes time. And that time has already been spent. That''s why it''s not helpful. As Bowbai is, there''s no point in trying in Detran. Just one person, more success stories. If we don''t do something about the four people that aren''t working right now, the exam doesn''t make sense. "But Lord Sansui. Witch Way is originally called the power to find out more about the person you are supplying. Besides, I hear that you are very good at feeling the signs of your opponent." Detran doesn''t know. If the mountain water cared about it, the four of them shouldn''t have even been able to storm from the beginning. Shortly before the rampage, at that moment when patience reached criticality, they should have caught the opportunity to unleash their impulses decisively and stunned them. "It''s all an experience. Besides, it''s best to blow up the puffiness that you simmer in. Forced to contain, you can''t turn off the voice of your heart." "... I see, is it also important to say stupidity" "Festival I also said. What happened to that fight with the dragon when it was really hard and I didn''t like it and I wanted to escape" "What''s wrong with you? "He said he sounded frankly weak." ¡­¡­ "On top of that, I fought to the end. He got really strong. He''s a real hero who defended his country when he needed to." It is not weakness to make weak noises. If you''re going to punch your heart in training, that''s never a bad thing. Rather, the opposite is true, it is training that punches weakness. "I see..." "Besides, ladies and gentlemen, you have good sense of boulders. There was no violence." Some left this place, and others grabbed it by someone. But I didn''t hit anybody. to boulders. In that case, it would have stopped. "Nevertheless, you are all depressed by unfamiliar environments, unfamiliar lifestyles. Let''s call it a holiday as soon as we finish today''s training." Those who do not rejoice in the holidays will be rare, whether they are roughly priceless or bitchy. The runaway four were relieved to see each other in the face. I don''t know how many days the holidays will last, but first this training will be interrupted. Note that, on the contrary, Detran seemed sorry. "Um, Lord Sansui... if you don''t mind, I''d like to put that holiday in an audition with the martial arts guide... of course, I''m not going to use bad blood" "No. I know you want it, but that''s why it would be unfair the other way around. Even though you''re moving fast, you''re the only one who gets paid first..." "Really..." "It''s about you trying to get plenty too. It''s training again." Thus, the five were to enjoy the holidays. Nevertheless, only a week has passed since I came to the land. Nonetheless, once you get back to your hometown, it''s impossible. You should stay for at least six months. That was how the five were supposed to tour the archaeology of the martial arts guides. Of course it combines a vacation to the users of the witch path, so I am free for a few days. He said the tour was only today and that there would be some sort of middle-class or upstream holiday starting tomorrow. "No, the boulders are those who serve as mentors in the famous house of Takemen. Each and every one is very strong...... I want to join in too" "How stupid are you... you have limits" Stemper was the only one who said that against Detran, but so were the other three. Every day, every day, I squeeze evil blood and train. Nevertheless, why do you still want to do your workouts? "I don''t know if I can say it myself, but for me life in this land isn''t usually that different either. Rather, it feels good because it''s freed from annoying things" I see, not at all helpful. I know I should imitate it, but I didn''t feel like I could mane it. "Ahhh..." "As far as I''m concerned, I''m rather surprised you guys won''t throw it out. Of course, there were those who left when the blood was activated, but they all came back." Detran''s insensitive words frightened him except for Casein. It''s not such an easy story, though you won''t be aware of the failure from the start, and you won''t actually know it''s going well Detran. "... with all due respect, Dear Detran. Unless there''s more to it, there''s no way to pull us back or go home." John, who hated me the most, was nevertheless making rational decisions. In John''s case, I didn''t like it from the start. After all that''s actually happened, I can''t wait to go home because I just don''t like it. But if you go home now, you know exactly what''s waiting for you. "There is no job left to those who flee cheaply from unpleasant things. If you suffered irrevocable injuries and what you were asked to do failed, it''s still okay. But I run away before I do it, I do it and throw it out less than a week. There''s no way that a man''s life could be brighter." "That''s right. Now if you run away, you''ll be separated from your parents" Arabi also agreed. As an Arabi himself, I really want to ramble on with the silver ghost fist that I intend to acquire, but I''m not willing to move that to execution any more than the mountain water forbids. At least, between sane and bare faces. "Detran... the face of this place is a lot of trusted people for once, huh? Unlike the exiled nobles of Domino, we don''t act unintended." It is an opinion full of prejudice, but the five men on this occasion are not born humble. Never the finest, but from quite wealthy origins. That''s why I normally have something called imagination. "Domino''s asylum aristocrats......? Was it that bad?" The youngest casein on this occasion is not familiar with the exile nobility of Domino handed over to Rikyo. When they were evacuating to Arcana, they didn''t remember the evil deeds because they were still young. "That was already terrible..." It was Arabi, born of a merchant, who affirmed it with a great sense of reality. Needless to say, it is not aristocratic, so it is inferior to the exile aristocracy as an identity. That''s why they were so damn looking down there. In other words, the resulting behavior was terrible. "I went up to a restaurant funded by someone I know, and I didn''t even book it. ''Can''t you see this family crest? Get the hell out of here!'' Say something like that..." In this country, where food is difficult to preserve, upscale restaurants are the norm for reservations. That''s how I was so impotent to kick out all the visiting guests with reservations and treat them alone. "And when I tried to get paid for it, I said," What do you want me to pay you for? "''Cause. It''s not a bad old king, so the people who heard it doubted their ears." As for the person in question, he said, ''A noble man like myself has visited us, so that alone makes us a great reputation and a great prosperity. It''s more like you can get paid,'' I guess. Of course, that''s not true. Instead, there could even have been a bad review of ''Better not go because there are outrageous and transgressive nobles coming to that store''. "... is that true? "It''s true. Then I complained to the lord, and the lord brought in the naked, stripped asylum nobleman, hit his head on the ground, and then beheaded himself in the city''s execution yard." It was about a territory ruled by a division of Sopeds, supposedly. The lord who heard the appeal should have actually visited the exiled nobleman to confirm the facts first. And I guess the exile nobles didn''t think they did anything wrong, but rather did something good, so they reported it without hiding it. "There were quite a few hannahs like that, so they managed to accommodate the evil deeds, too. Anyway, the Lord has issued an official document saying," Whoever broke the law, you can kill him. " I should have done a good thing, but my body was killed. Upon hearing it, the exiled nobles should have appealed to the Soaped principals and kings. And I guess the response to that is that official document. "My father was also foolish that the exile nobles had said disrespectful things to me. It seems that they took Domino royalty as their culmination, Arcana royalty as their next, and placed themselves behind it in a way that placed our four nobles beneath it." "Yeah, well, my place also says, ''I want you to send out soldiers to reclaim the Empire! What, you say no?! Why!'' He said something like that." Both Detran and Stemper looked bitter. Most importantly, in the old domino empire and the kingdom of Arcana, the rights of those born into the rank of nobility were very different. Of course, there was no reason for the Arcana kingdom to fit in with its demise. "You said something roundabout about us, the four nobles and even more umbrellas." Give me your daughter, "or" That''s a pretty good mansion, you can have it, "or" Why don''t you say hello to us? ''or something. " John was remembering with a sigh. For whatever reason, he has the realization that ''this is an evil thing'' if the nobility of the Arcana kingdom corrupts. But the exiled aristocrats do not question the lawlessness that the corruption of the Arkana kingdom seems cute, believing it to be a ''privilege born to aristocracy''. Needless to say which is unscrupulous. "Even though it looks splendid, what you''re doing was inferior to the Disya guys...... Everyone was thrilled to pay Domino to make peace, thanks to the offer of all the exiled nobles." "Oh, was it that bad..." It was about five years ago. Still, I can even remember, so it must have been such a bad impression. "That''s right. Everyone said," It''s only natural that those countries should perish. " "Oh, they said, ''Oh, you can''t do that.''" "When I heard that all of them had been killed by His Majesty the Cane, it was'' clean ''and there was not a single voice to spare..." "Compared to the exiled aristocrats, even my lord and my princess, who had divided the territory arbitrarily before the war, are cute..." "Boy, if you''re coming, pick me up..." "Where is this kid called casein? Awwwwwwwwww! Storm, I''m coming. 440 Blood vessels Tridge Sopede. He is the son of the present Lord, the grandson of the former Lord, and the boy who is determined to be the next generation of the present Lord. Of course, it is true that the contemporary Sopaedo principals, in the previous war, have greatly lowered their stocks. But if not all the work up until then had been denied, it had not fallen out of hand in the war itself. It will not be arbitrariness by the Lord as before, but in a form close to a Caputo-like agreement, but the Lord''s seat will nevertheless be handed over to his Son. When that happens, everyone will worry. I wondered if Tridge could be a brave samurai, like his predecessors and contemporaries. Even if my grandfather and father were fine, it doesn''t necessarily mean the child is fine. "I''m gonna smash you to death. Oh, oh! But if you look at him now, I''m sure everyone will be convinced. Young man, yet single-riding with brilliant equestrian skills. The attempt to defeat the enemy himself with his sword in his hand was truly a living copy of his father and grandfather. Let anger befall you, let magic befall you, let your eyes run blood, and scream to the point where your throat swells. He remained young, but showed enough temperament to succeed Takemen''s famous family. "Where''s the guy approaching Rayne? Awwwwww! Yes, the soul of Sopede was inherited by blood! "Um, boy. Really calm down." "Can this calm down ah! What is this letter! A ridge on a horse that taps a letter to the mountain waters. The mountain waters were stunned with a great sense of ready-made vision of the appearance. I don''t particularly check the letter, it''s a letter I wrote anyway. "A kid who could be any horsebone wants to marry Rayne?! "No, it''s a division of the Sopeds" Turning to one''s relatives, "It could be any horsebone," etc., is a serious statement that will be made in the next period. I guess that''s all the blood on my head, but on second thought, it''s impotent. Perhaps Tridge ran the horse at all costs, but it still takes a long day and night. Horses are dying now, but still why does Tridge himself keep getting blood on his head? Can you maintain the anger that your blood vessels are about to burst after a day or night? "Why don''t you put it on your hands! Still your father! "I''ve just been signing up to get married..." Of course, mountain water could have done a lot of good to Rain. But so far, Casein hasn''t even touched his hand just because he''s proposing. The mountain waters are not bloody enough to put that on your hands. "Please calm down, boy" "That''s weird! If we''re going to pull back now, the name of the Sopede main house is going to be obsolete! It''s an unscrupulous logic, but you can''t deny knowing your grandfather and father. It is indeed as the sign says. But shouldn''t the name be abandoned? I wonder if the bad part of the respected person will take over as it is. "Sansui, would be the direct minister of the Sopede main house! Get that fucking kid out of here! I''m not saying I will, let''s fight him constantly! Murder intent unwilling to hide, just a living copy. Mountain water even remembered soothing to a kind of growth, deploring the horrors of the blood veins. "Boy, you''re already that old..." "Shut up! Don''t say what you said only at times like this! Tridge, who is only two years older than Rayne, gets angry at ''that sort of thing''. What a mountain water you feel growing. When I first had it, I said that was a good walk. It''s about the time I first met him. "Don''t think that would delude me! Anyway......! "Power." With that in mind, he floats with light weight before passing out. I''ll do what I did to my grandfather, to my father, to my son. I''ve been serving for three generations, and I pull the horse''s reins. In the meantime, I want to give the horse a break. The mountain water was labouring horses, walking slowly. This horse is probably a loyal minister too. I want you to keep up the good work. That''s right. Originally, about ten years ago. Mountain water, which had just left the woods, began to live in the main house of Sopede with Rain. Tridge, who was only a toddler at the time, and Rain, who was still a baby. Naturally, when we met, we were too kids to each other, and we didn''t have that kind of emotion about how love was. Needless to say, even Blois had romantic feelings for the mountain waters five years after that. Rain and Tridge approached suddenly when, oddly enough, the fans were in their stomachs when the mountain water was going to Majan. It was when Bulova and Rain, who had been near the king''s capital for a while at Doowe''s escort, pulled into Sopede. "Long time no see, Rain." "Long time no see, boy." "... are you Rain? After a while I haven''t seen it, I mean, you''ve become a girl or something... or you''ve become cute '' "Thank You (Sales Smile)" ''... yeah, I got cute. And, by the way, what happened to Sansui? I could have told you! "... I''m on my way to Majan with my predecessor and my daughter." ''Yes, you did, you were an escort to your grandfather and aunt... let''s do it when you get back, yeah'' And well, that''s what happened. I don''t know, Tridge was going to take the stage at the time. He officially intended to go out with him after obtaining permission to go to Mountain Water, the direct minister of his house. However, when I told the story to my father, the story was a little off. ''... what, you want to marry Rayne? "Yes. As soon as Sansui returns, I thought I''d talk to him." "... there''s something wrong with that." "You can have two wives, right? ''Course I do. Neither me nor my father, but even Saiga has multiple wives. But...'' ''But what is it? You think I''m in the wrong position? Then it''s not a formal marriage... Oh, of course, I''m going to love you properly'' ''No, the other way around. It''s a little difficult, so I can''t talk about it yet, but I can''t decide whether this is just Sansui or just me. I have to consult with the royal family...'' And, once the story was to be kept. Anyway, Rayne''s origins and her marital relationship are very complicated. Although we had originally discussed it, we did not assume that the boulder would marry the next owner of Sopede. I want to hear my son''s hope, but suddenly he has trouble telling me that. Well, naturally, Tridge himself was a low-priority topic for the other adults anyway. Especially with Oseo and the ensuing dragon exorcism in place, the conversation was delayed. And that is to this day. If you try it in person, it is a situation where the hindsight overlaps with the hindsight and you are likely to be exposed to the bifurcated muscles that have laid you in later. Leave it all alone, it would be natural anger as a person. I don''t know if you''re willing to kill me. "What do you know about Rayne! At first sight or something, something to admit that! "Him, why don''t you just be alone or whatever, next time Lord! I''m serious about socializing! "Shut up! I''ll kill you! Mountain water was restraining the tridge for the reason that it would not be stylish on boulders. Specifically, he grabbed the nod and punched in the momentum, keeping his body from moving. On top of that, the three of us were talking between the dojo boards. It should be noted that the disturbance is seen from afar by Rain and Blois, as well as by the other four. "... um, I envy you" "Sister Blois, do you really think so? "Nothing, it doesn''t mean that Master Boy or Kasein are preferred. It''s just that the two men are taking each other seriously. I envy that situation." I see the two dignitaries seriously bump into each other for themselves. As for the maiden''s dream, maybe it can be called the King''s Road. But Rain at the heart didn''t seem entirely happy. "... you envy me? Naturally. And the son of his parents, the LORD, shall slay each other from now on. A man who can rejoice in it, that would be Doowe''s kind. It''s annoying to most humans, I hope you don''t disregard your will and dispute it. "... don''t you like it? "Yeah, no." If this is nature, the winner will marry Rayne. But Rayne doesn''t live in nature, and I don''t want to marry a man who wouldn''t quit murder if he did it for himself. Clearly, at a time when we were in this situation, we both already hated it. "... I don''t know what to do, Lord Sansui." "Uhm, that''s a tough problem" of the main house and the branch, the taking of the daughter-in-law. Both Detran and Stemper were spitting in an understandable and prone situation to home disturbances. In some cases, you''ll have to take one side or the other. It''s better to stay in position, because if the commotion is over, we won''t drag it. "... I don''t know if I should say this... but if it''s Lady Rain or something that you''re dealing with, disrespectfully, doesn''t even look funny." "I don''t think so, if you want to." Arabi and John were a step further than that. Anyway, the problem is too big, it''s irrelevant to the two of us. That''s why I even felt the smile of putting on a 10-year-old girl and having a 10-year-old boy and a 12-year-old boy hanging out with her. Five years from now, it won''t be every laugh, but as of now, it''s totally every laugh. It also looks like your brother is flattering his younger brothers, including the fact that the arbitrating mountain water is not taking Kim Dan. Though, that''s just because it looks like it. In fact, both sides show a sense of fighting as samurai. "Boy. No, Master Tridge. I can''t overlook just how the next head of the main house is this time. Master Kasein is only offering hope of getting married. Whether we hear it or not, that''s not what we think. Nonetheless, it wouldn''t be a good idea to kill each other on your own" "I know it''s not good" Currently, the main house of Sopede lives with its spine bent. It takes responsibility for its failures and weighs itself solemnly at the root of its competitive doctrine. What happens if, in that situation, Tridge, who is barely recognized as the next host, slashes a boy who is just making a petition for compensation? "I''m ready for this tridge to go obsolete! Cut off the hungry ghosts there, take Rayne and run anywhere! Anything, it doesn''t mean you just have to be ready. Rather, it is worse in nature than unprepared. I was stuck and had a planned offense, not one. "That is the son of our Lord, grandson of our predecessors..." The mountain waters, which seemed to spill tears with nostalgia, were in a pitiful mood. Why is it such an anomaly, but I have a sense of ready-to-see? Even if history repeats itself, I would ask you to pinch it a little longer. "This is my residence for now, and Master Kasein is now my student. No matter how prepared Master Tridge is to become obsolete, lawlessness will not be tolerated. Above all, Sopede is a famous Takemen family, let alone both. Let''s decide what to do if you give him a boy. How would you like to be present here first, as the current Lord has imposed on me?" "Be present..." "Yes, I, too, lady, no. When I became your wife''s escort, I was tested for my strength in the presence of my brother (Odausama), who had not yet succeeded to our Lord''s throne. I''m not asking you to forgive me for anything else, and I''m not asking you to give up Rayne. Just wondering if Master Casein can stay by Rayne. How about being tested with a sword for that? Whatever the game is, don''t worry, I''ll stop it when it''s over." Interpretation. We''re riding each other, and it''s a pain in the ass, so let''s just slash each other. I''ll be careful not to die. "Fine, I''ll kill you! "You can''t lose! I''ll win and show you! I''m excited to lose against the traditional arts that don''t hide my intentions to kill. The battle, which in a way can be described as overwhelming, is unfolding to keep Rain''s mind away from the two of them, but it was young not to realize it. He also said he was an idiot. 441 Objective Depending on the person, the criteria for anger and frustration vary. Stemper feels bad when others are okay and tolerant of what he or she is having trouble with. Arabi feels bad when she keeps repeating what she''s already done. John feels bad when he''s forced to do something he doesn''t want to do. Even in the case of Detran, I guess there''s something you don''t want to do. Even the mountain waters were at the fold of the struggle against dragons. Extra fine workmanship, a weapon that is hard to use if you do it because of teasing. In an emergency where his wife was unaware of her whereabouts, the mountain water, which forced him to use it a lot, had tarnished the words without appearing. Of course, that doesn''t make my moves seem dull, and I''m never admitted to a certain level by Swivok. Now, he is the soped-lord of previous and contemporary generations. They had a low boiling point when Doowe was involved. Anger at a hell of a speed, move into action at a hell of a speed. Doowe himself was amused by it and deliberately pissed off. But still, nothing, the two of them weren''t hated from around them. Anyway, unless you insult Doowe or attack her, it''s because the two of them were the exact masters. In front of the two of you, aggressively insult Doowe Sopede. That''s fine if you don''t commit suicide like that. Doowe himself had a bad personality, but he had not actively dyed his hands against illegal activities, so he was done with all his might. I never interrupted anyone else''s work, I never spoke out. So if the people around Sopede had been careful not to say ''Don''t speak ill of Doowe in front of those two'', that would have been the only way they could have connected to the job. In that sense, it can also be said that Kasein''s hands on Rain are bad in themselves. The lad in the branch hands to the girl whose home trail is your obsession. If I told you that, something was not going so strange. "Sansui" "Yes, boy" "Have you ever fought an unbeatable battle? "Lady... no, the battles ordered by your wife were all unbeatable battles" "You''re the same. But when it comes to a battle you''ll never lose, isn''t it still a battle that dismantled the dragon? "¡­ the survival of the nation was at stake" "Right." This is natural. Nothing strange. "Everyone has a fight they can''t beat, they can''t get away with. Whatever you do, you have to win. You have enemies you have to kill." Someone takes a woman in love. That must be avoided. As one man, as one male. We must eliminate the other males. Even if you kill me. "For me, now is the time! "... I don''t think so" But there''s a lot we can do before then. There are a lot of stages before that, like killing or hurting. After them, we should only move to a last resort when there is no room for compromise at all. They think you''re straightforward, shallow, short-tempered and stupid because you''re soaking things up like that. "With the sword and magic I forged for this day, I will wipe out the man approaching Rain......! "I thought you learned magic and swords for that..." "We have nothing more to talk about! Let''s show it from here with a martial arts! "That''s not true." Though stopped by mouth, the mountain waters were ready for a battlefield. Casein and Tridge are armed as they watch under the gates of the mountain waters, including the Detrans, give up ''Oh, you can''t help it''. It should also be noted that it is due to the learning of sopeds that both parties wear them. By the way, Tridge is fully armed. Casein is everyday. Blois in attendance felt a tremendous sense of ready-to-see. Ten years before he left, the mountain water was very similar to when he fought Tridge''s father. "... Blois, sister" "What, Rayne?" "Envious?" "... not really" As a single girl, I am told by men in a difficult capacity. In the situation of salvation, when you actually start fighting with a sword in your hand, it cools at once. If you do poorly, it''s war as it is. It may be masculine, but it''s masculine in no direction. He''s manly and stupid. "My dad said I could say no to both... I''d love to" A girl who still doesn''t know love, Rayne. But as is the case with most of the world''s problems, even if you don''t know the right answer, you know the wrong thing. Yes, these two are both incorrect. I am so obsessed with defeating other males that I have forgotten to courtship the woman at heart. It was exactly the end of the fall, the sad man''s saga. You can lose to a woman, but you can''t lose to a man. That sounds good, but it''s my fault. I''ve already lost my mind before I fought, and I''m wondering if there''s anyone better than these two. I don''t know about that. The two of them were trying to bump into each other with all their might. Fight over a girl whose losers and losers are no longer their own. Tridge sopede and casein sopede. Two young boys, torn into their first love before they fought, were just the true losers. "Casein...... I''ll kill you" "Dear Tridge... I will beat you! I''m already in battle, but the two of you don''t realize that. I was just concentrating all my nerves on knocking each other out. "Gentlemen, watch and learn the battle between the two young men" The mountain waters serving as referees were meant to protect their lives. Originally, what we made a holiday from today was the consideration of keeping Tridge out of the way of the exam. Even the five of us are burdened, and we don''t want political problems to arise. It''s hard to keep the dead out, but if it''s just hard, it''s not a problem for mountain waters. "... I''m not saying what," The mountain water clouded, but everyone but two knows that. The battle is annoying. Especially battles that don''t have anything to gain. "... I was wrong" Arabi, who wanted to test his power, had been learning before the battle began. Because you have power, because you are legitimate, you say that choosing to fight doesn''t necessarily make you right. "Sansui! Let the battle begin! A tridge that screams nobly, ambitiously, and powerfully. He didn''t realize as if they were being seen with cold eyes. Everyone understood the teachings of mountain waters when they saw such a next principality: ''Oh, the breadth of horizons is important''. Ultimate correct examples like mountain water and swimbok are not enough, complete examples of failure are also necessary for learning. As important as "I want to be" is "Aha Mai". The two of you who stand up and prove it would be exactly the (bad) sample of the Sopede boys. "Lord Sansui! I can go too! Casein screamed as well. I don''t know where you''re going, but it''s an awesome intention. "So... here we go! With the voice of the beginning, the sword erected by Tridge on the great upper stage burned. That is the power that man is best at. It was the magic of fire by magic. "Death to what approaches Rain...! How many times the active masters showed themselves on the battlefield overlapped him, still young. "Burning Spirit. Whoa, whoa! Burning flames are just the power of a special. Too much killing power to kill humans. Trying to swing it down without hesitation...... "Ha! "Guh?! It wasn''t the tridge that controlled the flight. Casein stepped in as she twitched her silver-burned hair without flickering the overwhelming destructive force forward. He was jumping into the nose of a tall tridge and showering his palm bottom. Just that. I didn''t punch in the thrust, I didn''t use the treasure. I stepped in at high speed and just slammed a blow in. Nonetheless, Tridge was blowing away bending his body. "That''s it! Winner, Master Kasein Sopede! "... this is my power" Next princess Tridge Sopede, lying on gravel-filled ground. Before him, Casein was immersed in victory. There were no anger feelings, so I didn''t try to stab him in the stomach by pursuing him without having to stand still. Winning or losing is natural. This is normal if a wizard with magic and a silver ghost fist user with evil blood fights in the near future. But it can also be said that Kasein is mastering the silver ghost fist, a proof made strong by his mastery. "but..." "If you''re a witch road, a magician, please" "Yes!" "Yes!" Treatment is initiated in great haste. The most pivotal character cannot be cured, but the most honorable life should be preserved. "Wow... this is the Silver Ghost Fist" "You know, Sister Blois. What do you think about people who are stuffing people as much as they want and making them in need of treatment, but who are soaking up feeling the fruits of their training? "Sopede is a famous Takemen family...... cut it off. Because you don''t have to like it." "Yeah, okay" It is a sight I saw somewhere. Both the blower and the mountain water, I missed it ferociously. Perhaps with Doowe on this occasion, that connection would have accelerated even further. "I wish I had a festival..." The mountain water was mountain water, immersed in connectivity. I had never thought I could use any magic before, but when I did the special training, I could use another magic. With its power, it bogs down the traces of the main house, which is wretched, crude that you don''t like. I see, it is a kind of temple. But I don''t feel good watching. "Reality is tough." I lay my eyes on casein as I lay with my old self. I''m going to have to give him proper guidance. 442 Stupidity Once, mountain waters and contemporary contemporary lords were present. When the mountain waters fought and won, the Lord admitted, reluctantly. But at that time, he merely admitted that Sansui would be Duweh''s ''escort'', and above all, Duweh was only his daughter and sister. For Tridge, Rain is for his sister, not his real sister. Plus, Casein doesn''t want to be an escort, he wants to be his fianc¨¦e. And the Lord is an adult and takes responsibility for what he says. But Tridge didn''t take responsibility for what he said. "Remember! With the throwaway dialogue, he just fled home. Probably will come again. The mountain waters dropped off, reflecting the future of Sopede in its clean appearance. "Um... are you okay? Arabi was visiting John. Even though it took the form of a match, the division went to the main house. Even though the main house is falling apart, I don''t even think the other branches will be on our side just because the situation is. "Oh...... I''m fine. Sopeds are clean in places like that." John is under the umbrella of Sopede, which is why he puts his trust in the main house. Assuming Tridge mentions'' Kill That Kid ''or'' Crush That Kid''s House ''to his subordination, no one will follow that order. As Mountain Water said, ''Boy, it will be decided for nothing'', everyone else is done denying it. "First of all, if you were willing to do that, you wouldn''t bother coming alone" "Right......" I don''t use shady hands, I come to kill with dignity. That''s what sopeds are for. It seems aristocratic or barbarian, but it''s a martial arts, so I can''t help it. "Oh, that! Lord Sansui!" "What is it, Master Casein?" "How about me?! I think you liked Rain?! "Look over there" Mountain waters urging you to see Rain against caseins delighted with their first victory. Casein, who was a masterful, exciting face, remained rigid with that face. "... Lord Sansui. I don''t think Rayne likes me." "Exactly." "... I didn''t do anything cowardly, did I? "Yes." "I was challenged, so I just responded, right?! "You''re right, sir" "Then why..." What the hell was I supposed to do? I just wanted to get along with Rayne. "What was I supposed to do?" "... I don''t know either" My adoptive father, Shanshui, told me to play a game. Tridge and Casein just followed suit. If so, it would be too unreasonable to be disliked irrelevant to winning or losing. "This is samurai advice." "What is it" "Winning without letting the opponent do anything, is bad in the game. Killing each other would be great, but if it''s a game, it''s within your discretion and you should create a show for them." ¡­¡­ "And my advice as an adoptive father," Mountain water can read some signs, but neither can men''s nor women''s finesse. Therefore, the advice is no big deal either. "Regardless of the degree, you can''t leave Rain to the man who gives up here" "If you''re not willing to give up, consider your next hand to the extent that Rayne doesn''t find it annoying. You''re both still young, so you don''t have to be so serious about what you started." "Lord Sansui......! "Rest assured, I have also been frequently disappointed by my daughter and wife" "... is that right" First holiday, that night John was sighing. Walking through the exotic mansion of mountain water, I find a foreign object in the laid gravel. There was a mixture of red stones in the white gravel. "Oh, my God..." I thought so and picked it up, it was actually a discolored, bloody pebble. It was so much blood, no matter how I saw it, that I could see it under the moonlight. "... out of place" This is the residence of the Black and White Mountain Water. It is the castle of the most powerful swordsman in the kingdom of Arcana, a monster who strikes down even one nation. It is a dream sanctuary for the swordsmen, who also provide guidance to the nobility and even to the martial arts guide role. I understand that, and I don''t even hate it. But it''s not like I want to do that. I know that mountain waters and bowbays care about me, and I guess I can''t abandon even people like myself from the purpose of the exam. I also know you''re a good person. But still, it''s not like I want to. "I was wondering if someone could change..." When I thought so, I noticed the girl walking by. Princess of the Vortex, it is the last royal Rein. "This is... what''s wrong? "Talk to me, aren''t you annoying? "Of course, sir." If you look at Rayne''s expression, you know you want to talk to someone about something. That''s probably not something you can tell your father or mother. John was feeling a kind of pity for her as she lived a complicated and strange life. Stemper also said that the story was too big for me to think of using it at all. You felt that, and Rayne didn''t hesitate to start talking. "Um... what do you think of Boy? "... Huh? "I don''t know if I''m going to say this... don''t you hate it? What a ten year old to ask. Her virginity of staying with my princess for a long time is nothing more than proof that it was so harsh. John was laying himself over it. "Well... I don''t know if I''m being honest, but it would be better than the rest" "... you say the same thing as your uncle" "Dear uncle? Excuse me, but your relatives..." "Ah, not the blood connected family, but the father of your sister Blois..." "Oh, the Winn''s" There''s no way there''s any blood ties in the mountain water, and Rain''s relatives are all killed by Rikyo. Thus speaking of Rain''s relatives, he is inevitably a relative of Blois. "It''s a disaster over there too..." "Disaster, do you think? "That''s a disaster. Because my daughter just had a sword and a magical gift, and I was going to offer it to my princess." I offer my second daughter, not my oldest son, as an escort to the main house. The Winn family was thereby flourished in a true sense. I said it was a disaster to say that I was glad to see it. It was the same as Rain''s values. "Well, I hope you''re listening to that. It''s honor if you can serve the main house directly, honor. That''s true, and Sopede still pays the price and keeps his word. So it''s better than the rest." "Better......" "Miss Rain will meet with the lords of the four nobles often. Aren''t you familiar with the bad, the good, the public and the private? "... Yes" "It''s better. I only know the public place." It''s going to be a long story, so I encouraged him to sit down. On the bench on the property, the two slowly lower their hips. "Until that war began, the territory of Sopede seemed generally good. Not that there''s anything bad about it, but you were decent enough for an exile nobleman to float. That means more than the demise of the old domino empire, it is a sign that the Lord of Sopeds lays down good governance. I don''t care about anything else." "... I, too, know the exile nobles. I was making a scene with Mr. Toon, and it was terrible." "It''s better than there. Well, that''s fine. Anyway, it''s nothing else." "Oh, really? "You know a lot about the Lord of Sopeds, don''t you? The main house of Sopede does not do a lot when all the women are involved, neither the predecessors nor the present nor the next generation. I see, it''s a flaw in defense. But what about the division? What about your own house? What about the other houses? Not just the aristocracy, not the merchants, the farmers, not the rich, not the poor? Clean, white, open, big, comfortable, fair and selfless. Such a person (...), there is no way he is. "My house is doing something backwards, too, and if I go home myself, I look big. Honestly, it''s not like I can complain." "It... could be" Rayne was remembering. Not for a short period of time, when I was at school, I heard a dark story behind me from my alumni. We were speaking without offense, disdain for those who descend. "I have not wronged Lord Sansui, who defeated the then Lord and the next Lord, and your daughter, who was his daughter. I should have been able to cut it off for a good reason, but I''m well-educated" "... I appreciate it" "Me, too. I''m not being honest with you about being here right now..." I don''t like it, but I have no choice. If we don''t work hard, we can''t protect our current status. Even if you do something you don''t like, it''s worth protecting. "I thought I was unlucky, and I just have to give up. We just have to give up and work hard." ¡­¡­ "I can''t stand this amount of nasty stuff either. Then I''m just going to fall everywhere. In the same way, you''re just going to live surrounded by people you can''t stand and can''t stand." No matter what class you were born in, in which house, to a man or to a woman. Whether you are blessed with talent or not. Whether you can do what you want or not. After all, there is an undesirable patience there. ¡­¡­ "What''s up? Against John, who suddenly shut up, Rayne glanced at his complexion. "Sorry, I ended up saying my stupidity..." "Fine. I, too, had a weak voice..." Rayne looks forward. See the mansion of black and white mountain waters, a sign that mountain waters are beneficial. "Dad said you could do whatever I wanted. I''m sure my lord and my predecessors will say so. But that''s annoying... I thought about it when I got into bed because I had to be patient." "What you have to endure, what you don''t have to endure. It''s not up to me or you to decide that, Miss Rain. If you''re told you don''t have to be patient, you should be sweet about it." "... Really? "Lord Sansui also said that if you are patient all the time, you will sometimes explode when you have to endure" I know how Rain feels. I wondered if I could say I am my daughter, even though my father has been so generous. I was wondering if that''s just allowed and actually annoying. But they say it''s okay, so you just have to be sweet. "Anyway, I can''t really say whether or not when I can''t." "... right" They both understood without having to put it into words. Anyway, that''s not the end of the story. "Um, thank you, Master John" "... did you remember my name?" "Yes, thanks to listening to me, I feel better" Seeing a very polite greeting, John honestly suspected, ''Could this child be alive for about a hundred years?'' Of course, it means good. "Would you like to talk to me again? "If it''s me," In the mansion of mountain water, the night is particularly long. Sometimes you meet someone who can easily talk about a topic that you can''t talk to an intimate person about. 443 Friends "... I wonder what I should have done" If I did a legitimate defense against irrational violence, the girl I liked hated me. It''s a bad story, but given the difference between men and women, I can''t help it. Rayne doesn''t have romantic feelings on either side in the first place, so I guess the temperature difference was amazing. Nevertheless, it is a matter of no choice. If he was irresistible, he had a good chance of being killed. "Come on, Casein, you''re pathetic, aren''t you? When your first love is scattered, it''s surprisingly hurtful." The other four were very sympathetic to Casein, who cares sadly at the end of the house the morning after Tridge raided. A boy of his age breaks his heart, that''s another important thing. "Someone I know, a girl my age used to shake me when I was a kid, and when I did it to a woman, I got aggressive. He seems spicy in person, but he''s annoyed around. Come on, nobody''s gonna be happy. Heartbreak is also important for first aid, this is a relative''s brother..." "Oh, before that, Master Stemper" John was stopping the stepper he was trying to comfort. Seeing that, the other two are openly surprised. It was surprising that John, who was neither sociable in flattery nor pessimistic, at least on this occasion, dared to stifle the stepper. "Actually, it was last night..." John told us about last night. In other words, Rayne is trying to reconcile his emotions with the world, a confession of distress. Only John would know, it was in her heart. "Oh, you''re an adult......! Could it be that Rain is staying in Xianqi..." Is it something that would bother ten years old so seriously, the Arabi was in great abundance? "Don''t be rude. Think about it, she''s been beside Lady Doowe since she was a little girl. That''s not strange." Black-and-white mountain water loaded with five hundred years of drilling and a genius girl comparable to Kingsguard, Blois Wynn. It is a famous story that Doowe, who followed both of them, would go to insecure places everywhere, where there was no particular need or importance, to further the danger zone and return. The act itself is not particularly to blame, but rather splendid. But I don''t see why the two of us are going. Besides, Rayne has been there with me, so it''s a pitiful story. "I see... I''d like to let you choose who you''re marrying if possible. Kindness..." Even now, it is a miracle life to have grown so healthy before whether the royal family survived or not. As a stepper, I never want to taste it, a life manipulated by a vortex of overly mighty destiny. There are no elements that we can cut through with our efforts. "I can''t hide it anymore, so it''s clear, but I''m unhappy with this predicament. But I have no grudges against Lord Sansui, and I think you should consider your son, Miss Rain, as much as you can." What John was trying to say was passed on to the three of us. "I see... let''s not encourage too much casein! Stemper had withdrawn his foreword. Sure, I feel sorry for Casein, but Rayne seems more pathetic. Encourage casein Make it too aggressive and don''t bother Rain. "Okay, I''ll take care of it! "... something, you know, don''t you feel sorry for Master Casein? "What, don''t worry, Arabi! Leave it to me! I want to stamper my chest strong. But looking at him, Detran seemed overtly worried. "Oh, my God, those eyes..." "There are no trustworthy elements" "Okay, you''re nasty! Look what I''m talking about! They''re all with me saying ''deceptive and forward'' on 10% and straight balls, but specifically, only the stepper works. He sat next to the depressed casein, laughing as usual. "Hey, Casein. It was scattered yesterday! "Mr. Stemper... what should I have done..." "I don''t think I could have done it! Well, maybe, but when they actually say it, it snaps. "You know, casein. If there''s two kids in front of you who like you." "Yes." "What would you think if I started fighting in front of you? Plus, scratch your faces together! "... that''s tough" "Right?! Besides, the winner is the winner, the loser is the one with the throwaway dialogue?! "... then what do I do" "So I''m telling you I couldn''t do anything about it" In that situation, I had to. I couldn''t do more than that. "But, well, think about it." "What? "It was Lady Shirokuro Sansui, Rayne''s father, who set me up? Besides, it''s the kid in the main house who''s been blowing fights, and you just took the casein, right? "Oh, right" "Well, I''ll look at it with some cold eyes, but you don''t hate it when you hate it." "Oh well? "Because! If you ask me, casein will be deceived. Surely the one thing you should hate the most is Tridge, and you just got yourself involved. When I think about it, my complexion gets better. "Rayne''s smart, so if you calm down for a second, you''ll be like, ''Whatever, Casein, you don''t feel so bad'', absolutely! When I want to tell you the most, a strong valve is important. "Right! Because there''s nothing braver than eloquence. "Well, then, Mr. Stemper! What am I supposed to do after this? "Well, why don''t you ask me?" "Tell me...... please! "I don''t know what to do ~" "I don''t want them to hate me any more! It was no longer entirely a stepper''s pace. "Okay, so this brother of yours is casein, let''s give you some great advice! Aim, Rayne, marry you properly! "Yes!" "Look, first things first..." Detran, listening from afar, thought he had to slash the stepper in some cases. Clearly, he was too handy. If you want to draw a young, pure boy into the path of evil, you have no choice but to strike him. "Know Rayne! That''s it!" "... are you exploring Rain''s preferences? "No, no, that''s not it. It''s more basic. Look, Rayne hates you now, Casein. You can''t be aggressive when that happens." John, listening as well as Detran, was honestly impressed. Very naturally, it does not strain Rain. "So what do we do? "Look, Rayne, right now, It''s a time when you''re not interested in romance." "I''m not interested in romance..." "Do you like Rayne, Mr. Casein? "Yes! I love it! "Are you serious? Are you serious? "Of course! "That''s what I don''t know. Rayne now." A stamper who nods to his own words and makes between them. After all, he knows how to con. "Now Rain doesn''t know ''get serious in love''. Just so we''re clear, I''m just kidding." "Really?! "That''s right, it just seems like this one is serious but I''m kidding. In that case, the more I go gunning, the more I run, the more I hate, the more I get pulled! "Then what do I do..." "Wait, let her be interested in romance! "That''s when you might like other people! "The other way around! That''s when I look the other way! Being fond of someone means your head is full of love! Aim for that time! Stemper holding fist and strong valve. More and more casein drawn in. "... hey, no more" It was Detran stopping at the boulder. "Oh dude, that was a good point right now?! "What are you blowing into a ten-year-old? Stop that strangely vivid talk." As a well-informed samurai, I had to stop dragging teenagers down impure paths. "You, that''s all you can say about a woman in the first place, but I don''t suppose you''ve ever practiced it!? Assuming it''s a Sopede splinter, huh? If you''re spraying seeds and spraying them, that''s what makes your house riot..." "That''s what my friends told me! "If you''re noble, choose your friends! And choose who you want to talk to! Well, when you give an example of an anonymous friend like that, it''s mostly about you! "It''s speculation! The clash between Stemper and Detran flared up even though we were about to come together because of this. But you can''t blame Detran in this situation. "Oh, you know, Mr. Detran! I listened to Mr. Stemper and I got brave! "That conclusion is correct, but the process is wrong! Don''t take what this player says for real! Be brave not to take it, wait for the opportunity! "What the hell! What''s that supposed to mean? Exactly now, both of them grabbing and fighting. Not as murderous as the first day on a boulder, but still likely to develop into a beating. "Well, calm down, both of you." It was the mountain water that showed up that arbitrated those two. Did you perceive that there was a noise in the mansion, or lurked in front of it? Either way, both Detran and Stemper ruled their fists. "I''m sorry to lay you in, but violence is not good on boulders. Plus, it''s important to think about the age of the person you''re talking to. You should have thought about expressing yourself a little more, as Detran said." "... excuse me" "Then could you give me some guidance? I don''t have a good relationship with my wife or daughter." A sword saint over five hundred years old, always remembering the attitude of learning. Five people were inadvertently laughing bitterly at that overly humble and overhonest statement. "Oh, the... is that your wife and Rain? "Yes, it is...... even if Toon gave me some advice, it didn''t work" "Really... Bye" He is the man who was expected by the boulder mountain waters. I was giving accurate advice to the mountain waters. "Why don''t you make a third person? Students who are concerned with expression, making immediate use of learning. That was the stepper. "Is that the third person..." "Look, you''re talking about the first one being Rain, and the second one being pregnant or giving birth, it was Majan, right? "I was..." "It''s not in a weird way, if you''re being nice when you''re pregnant, a woman would be awfully happy. I mean, don''t you still care a lot? That fans weren''t there when they were in the stomach or when they were born. Anyway, why don''t we talk about it from there?" "I see..." Mountain water and Arabi snorting. Apparently, they were very convinced. "You''re really good. Come on." Hit that stepper''s head, Detran. "What the hell, Detran! "Are you sure you''re okay?! Don''t you have a lot of kids in your hometown?! "So I''m telling you this is a story my friend told me! "I''m asking because it doesn''t sound like it! Does it really exist, that friend?! No, cut the edge, even if it exists! "Why do I have to let you manage my friendship! Are you my parent?! Is that your brother?! "Though I would be a relative! If that relative is in love with you without even thinking about her family name, that''s what makes her worry and want to yell at you! If I did it against a crime, a friend of mine told me. That''s what I can do if they think I''m close to a criminal. Similarly, if there is a man who is familiar with the mechanics of a woman''s mind. I have a lot of experience with women, but I can''t help thinking about it. "Whatever it is about you, Casein, I guess I just advised you on the relationship between a married couple! "I''m asking where that knowledge came from! You, are you sure you''re okay?! Guess I don''t have to cut it off! "So even a friend told me! I have a lot of friends! Unlike you! "It''s a wish here, my friend, to bring all that wicked information! "Um, Lord Sansui." "What is it, Master John?" "Don''t you have to stop it? "It''s okay, because I''m not going to get my hands on either side" "Oh, really..." John was worried about what to do about Casein and Arabi, who were serious about accepting Stemper''s opinion, although his starting point was that he shook the subject. "... how did this happen" 444 []/(n) teacher/teacher/ Even now, the five of them are neither servants nor great sinners. I''m not even calling you a doorman, but I''m not in solitary confinement anyway. He was also allowed to enjoy a holiday in a large city near the mansion of mountain water, as it was not dangerous as an idea. If you know that it is a situation where you can breathe, then your patience will be more effective in your usual archery. That''s why Stemper, Casein, Arabi and John enjoyed the city. Exotic or whatever, the environment was suddenly changing too much, so I guess it was getting even more puffy. More than usual, they enjoyed the town as usual. "Dear Detran, rest is also training." Detran, on the other hand, was waving his sword even though he said it was a holiday. He was waving a heavy sword for training and bullying his body. I don''t think it''s that effective and meaningful just because it''s something that hosts evil blood. With all due respect, bullying your body seems like an end. "Lord Sansui, I... am lost" When he was spoken to by the mountain water, Detran was making a weak noise. I feel as if I was daring to bareback in order to be able to call out to the mountain waters, and I keep barebacking. "Stay lost, you can''t enjoy the holidays" "I see, maybe so. But enough to dare act differently from the others? "... because I''ve said a lot" I let him wipe the sweat off my body. With the sweat, it seemed like he hoped that the darkness in his heart would erupt. "I''m incompetent." Not much, I was expected to be complacent. I was immersed in a sense of superiority, and some relief from being unplugged. Of those five, I''m more confident I''ve worked out than anyone else. Nevertheless, it would have been irresistible to be surpassed by the qualities of nature alone. Workouts made sense, that''s for sure. But on the other hand, I haven''t been able to say it myself. Instruction to others, it hasn''t been done. "I cursed the stepper earlier. To be clear, it''s too bad for education. His words are too specific." "... right, that''s for sure" "We men have a sad nature, but I guess women have that too. Stemper knew it well and... he passed it on as it was. Now both Kasein and Arabi can treat women like fools." It''s not a good idea to leave a broken man as he is, but it''s not a good idea to think, ''Well, that makes it easy to dictate''. If they say so, the mountain waters that have lifted the stempers lightly can only be ashamed. "It''s me too that''s the problem. He''s wrong, but I couldn''t get the right answer either. So it''s the same or less." Anyone can complain. And Detran made it happen. That is correct in itself, but then what should I have done? "I told the other four if I could learn silver ghost fists early, no matter what they were light mouthed. But I haven''t been able to teach you yet. Excited steppers have hit me with that dissatisfaction" That was a tough statement. While in a position to receive guidance as well, it was a statement I wanted to look down on but for. It was a shallow, lame statement. "Easily mouth it before I even know if I can. The words of such a man are light and untrustworthy." "It''s enough if you''re aware. You''re still immature, not yet." "... I may have been watching the silver ghost fist sweetly. I was proud of what I could do, I resent childishness..." Again, I remember the words of the stepper. "I was only thinking about myself. I didn''t think about the exam itself working well and didn''t take enough into account. A samurai and a nobleman, it''s a serious thing in Sopede." It was the steppers who put the exam first. I thought I could fail, but I was still paying attention to the other four. To him like that, I cursed him because he was right, without even preparing a substitute. "I''m embarrassed" "You should first put your mastery first. Me and Mr. Bowbai should be concerned about the other four, and the success or failure is our responsibility." I was telling him something very clerical first. "Regardless of what you think of your words, isn''t that what everyone else thinks? "... Yes" "On top of that, if you''re ashamed of yourself, take care of that. If you feel responsible for your words, you should move them into action." "Is that to say mastery as soon as possible¡­? "No, you should apologize to Master Stemper first. Shouldn''t you apologize as soon as you don''t know what time it will be to master Silver Ghost Fist completely?" That was very embarrassing. Sure, I have a thing for myself, but the other guy is the other guy and he has a thing for me. Nonetheless, to apologize from myself...... "Ok...... I will apologize by the end of the day" It took courage. And Detran has the courage. "Then, one more thing. I''m talking about the next Lord..." Casein will be fine now. Perhaps being attacked by a tridge again will not hurt you excessively, nor will you be proud to win. Deal with it calmly, you''ll be able to wish you home. "What will the next Lord do? "I can''t say anything because it''s completely out of my realm... but if you''re a predecessor and a contemporary, once you''ve calmed down, you''ve made a calm decision" Somehow, those who serve as lords. They knew shame, and they had some respect for those who were stronger than themselves. No harm was done to mountain waters or rains by shady means, and the promise was kept. But that''s just to say that as of ten years before we met Mountain Water, the two had already grown up. Tridge is just a kid. "But Boy... he''s just a kid. That''s why, on the contrary, the perimeter will stop." "It doesn''t come with real power yet, and you can''t do something by yourself..." "... very much now, but it may be the influence of my predecessors and contemporary generations that I or Rayne are repelling of exaggerated obsession" The fact that Mountain Water doesn''t like to express his love for Blois, or that Rain doesn''t understand romantic feelings, may be because the current and previous contemporaries were both clumsy. Bad samples are too conspicuous, I feel like ''oh no'', and I may be trying not to behave similarly in a deep part of my mind. "... the boulders were the ones who were the masters." "Yes, you have influence." Either way, Tridge can''t be a threat (...). Because he has no power over himself in stopping his eclampsia by the adults around him. But what if. If a powerful adult were to help him, that would not be the case. "What, you want to beat the evil blooded guy who''s training at Sansui''s? "Yes!" Tridge Sopede had made the best choice in a way. If Kasein was being coached by mountain waters, he thought he should do his studies under Swivok, which is stronger than mountain waters. It was a very childish idea, but Suibok is an equally excellent leader in mountain waters. He was also one of the rare, winnable humans near the Arcana kingdom to fight the Mad Warriors. "No." It was difficult for me to fight the evil blood of those who possessed magic and to win. "I don''t know... when we play games, it''s better than first getting a lot closer to each other and rotting away from each other." Unlike the shrinkage of immortality, fast travel due to evil blood and Wang Qi can be seen once and for all. With some distance, if you can''t pack a time in an instant, you can attack it once and for all. "Shoot long-range, extensive magic. It''s harder than that." If the total amount of bad blood is not as unscrupulous as a Mad Warrior, you can make him run out of bad blood even if he has only suffered some hand injuries. It''s not that unrealistic, because they''re both human. "Then you can''t say you won! Tridge was off the hook with that realistic advice. Selfish and selfish, I was just saying what I wanted to say. "I want to fight, win and kill, in front of Rain, squarely! "Uhm, clean! That''s the boy." But I don''t hate that kind of idiot. Now that you''ve said ''darkness, but you want to smash me to death'', you''ll push yourself away saying it''s wrong to ask. But the attitude of wanting to beat those who have evil blood, even those who possess magic, in melee, overlaps with themselves. First of all, winning at Swivok''s suggestion is'' not fun ''and'' not funny '', and it doesn''t faint. It''s fun and funny to fight and win and kill, but it doesn''t make sense if you don''t blur. "Bye!" "Fair enough. Nevertheless, it is true that it is difficult. By half-breed means, you can beat and dream again¡­" "... can''t you?! "Are you willing to wait five hundred years for a boulder? Rain won''t wait for it, even if life is paid off with sage mercury. There''s no point in winning right now, if you can, within a decade of a long quote. I want to fight, win and kill an opponent who specializes in melee, squarely one-on-one. That too, right now. It is an unscrupulous condition, but there are good reasons why it must be. That''s why Swibok was taking it seriously. In a way, it''s the same as the captain. I have someone I really want to win, and I''m asking for it. Things are a little different, but seriousness is never light. In a way, as an organism, it is sound and true, and Swivok, the Immortal, does not treat it without a bottom. "Can''t you do it with an improvised or haughty band? "Array is a degraded imitation of evil blood and king chi. Strengthen all evil-blooded people with only one strength, speed, and so on, and strive ahead." "Oh really..." There is something called treasure that anyone can use, and you can take advantage of an unenhanced opponent. But on the other hand, it is not far from evil blood or king''s temper. "So..." If Suibo says I can''t do it, then that''s who won''t be able to do it any harder. If Tridge here seems to be flexible (...) and ''Let''s assassinate him, then that''s all I can think of. For Tridge, there''s only two choices: ''fight square and win and kill'' or ''give up''. It was very noisy, but it was also clean. That''s why Swibok was seriously going to cooperate. "... oh, speaking of which" "What is it? "Is the condition of the match that your Lord is convinced is only to start (...) in the near future? "Yes, it is..." Oh, if that''s the case. I''ve used it once, if that''s the case. "Okay, if so, there''s nothing we can do about it" "Is that true?! "Well, Sansui can stop, if he''s good, but at least he can give you the skill to fight." "That''s all right! "So..." Swibbock was remembering. What motivation did the beloved apprentice originally volunteer for apprenticeship? "Non''s studies are tough, so be prepared." "Yes! I will do my best! 445 Tiger Mouth "... Um" "No?" "Why am I floating in the sky with you" "Of course, it''s for audition." Even now, Tridge and Suibok have different types of qi and blood. So when I was going to do an archery on the tridge, I thought that was about how to use the sword or the treasure. What guidance the mountain waters were receiving from Swivok, it is sporadically spoken of by the mountain waters themselves. Only keep waving the wooden knife from morning to evening, especially without any philosophy. Repeat that for five hundred years, and there is now mountain water. That''s why, weird story short, Tridge imagined a normal archery. They gave me some kind of treasure and practiced how to use that treasure, and they gave me a must-win, like that. Nonetheless, if you think you''ve brought some treasure from the Great Eight States, you''re on the move on the cloud as it is. I had no idea why the place needed to be moved, nor did the tridge. "From what Sansui has told me, the archery of Lord Suibok is faithful to the basics..." "You think you can win with that? On the contrary, they asked me back. As a person who did fight once, it seemed reckless to fight head-on against those who activated the evil blood. That''s why I relied on Swimbok, but he can''t do that Swimbok and win with normal workouts. "... so, but the..." "I know what you''re trying to say. Wherever you train, there''s no way there''s such a big difference." "... Yes" Whether you train in the mountains or all over the city, if the duration of your efforts and the content of your training are the same, there is no big difference. That may not be the case in the case of immortals, but unfortunately Tridge is not. "Well, there is also the term tatami water practice, but the Lord fights, and his opponents are vicious possessors. If so, I guess we should go to the run." "... So where to? "What, we''ll be there soon" Sounds like a great fun swimbok. He put his treasure clothes on the tridge and moved them over the clouds. The training ground to be pursued was almost there. "The clothes the Lord is wearing now are treasures, his name is" The Clothes of the Fire Rat ". It has the effect of bringing the body of the wearer closer to the immortal unlimited" "... not old, you mean? "No, not the other way around. I can imitate a physique other than old." "Oh, don''t you drown, don''t you feel the cold? It was about five years ago that Mountain Water revealed its immortality. But before that, the unusual physique of mountain waters was famous. Don''t sweat anything on a hot summer day and let it stand on fire and it won''t burn. It doesn''t get cold in any way on cold winter days and doesn''t drown when it sinks into the water. He was gaining a constitution that integrates with nature, and he was a superman in that sense. "Ruri. I can''t breathe at heights like this right now? "... Yep" Sure, there is no high altitude specific bitterness, but still the anxiety that is floating in the universe cannot be plucked. I hear it''s rather safer than flying by magic, but the lack of decent ground or floors was a psychological burden. "It''s quite an advanced treasure, I can''t make it for you. Well, it''s not what Immortals use, and it doesn''t make sense to use it." "Right, right" It''s a noble treasure to ask, but it was a useless tool for Swivo, who doesn''t seem interested in treasures other than the weapons and protective equipment he uses. Or I don''t know where to use it subtly. It seems useful for cold gear, etc., but that seems to be good even for regular cold gear. "So, why are you doing this to me? "I will fight in this, so I will tell you to get used to it and put it down now. Besides, you can''t live without this in the training land you just arrived in." "It''s" What the hell does that mean? Tridge, who tried to hear that, suddenly began to fall. Pushing through the clouds and falling straight down. "Duh, what do you mean? Ahhh! A hurried, airborne tridge. He can manipulate the magic of fire, but I''m not saying he''s as talented a user as Blois. So you can''t fly magically or slow down. In front of me was Suibok, who was falling at the same speed. I had to ask him, ''What do you mean'' in a different way than earlier. No, maybe it was just a scream. "Um, look under my eyes. This is the land of training." "Hi-hi, good! And I can''t see down there! "Well, then does your Lord give up Rain? "You''re not giving up! You just have to look, down there! I didn''t feel the conversation connected, but still Tridge looked down. The wind pressure of the free fall should have closed his eyes, but by the clothes of the fire rat he was able to open his eyes without any hindrance. There was a vast ocean. I hadn''t noticed, but that was the sea, not the land. As far as the ocean plains as I could see, that was filling everything in my sight. "... island? No, in that blue sea, ahead of their falling, there was a potpound and a small island. I could see the small island, where only the chopped cliffs, the bits of rock skin, and the tall plants flourished on a rolling basis. "... no! And realize that''s not a normal island. Of the island, it was hard to tell by the red rock, but smoke was gushing out of the ''red water'' that was stuck in the hole. "Or volcanic island?! "It is naturally. From here on out, we''ll be practicing at the volcanic crater." "Hey, why?! "Well, you''re giving up Rain? "You''re not giving up! In the volcano, but at the bottom of hell, but I''m ready! "That''s the intention, don''t ever retract it, okay? Laughing provocatively, Swivok postures in the air. At the same time, the technique was used to position the tridge. The two go down with their feet pointed to the ground in the air so much that they don''t think they''re free to fall. "Sopede is a famous Takemen house...... there is no way to withdraw it! "Uh-huh." The spit you spit on just says you can''t swallow it, a tridge that withstands the fear even as you sweat cold. Swibbok nodded as he glanced at its health. And then the two finally go into the fire escape. A world full of volcanic gases and supposed to die of toxins before heat or asphyxiation. The true appearance of the star lurking inside it, not the cold and solidified ''surface''. That''s the exposed, rare point. active volcanic crater, two of them descended as they slowed down. "Heh, it''s a strange feeling. I feel a lot of heat, but it''s not hot..." "Do you feel that way? Whatever it is, it is best if you die. Fire rat clothes seem to be working." A rock that is melting, a rock of liquid, or lava. Lava that emits boiling and high heat, the two standing on it, survive naturally. "Ko, what are you doing here? By the technique of Suibok, the tridge standing on the lava. Suibok replied, laughing wildly, to him, who was surprised, wandering to visit him. "It''s settled, we don''t just run away from the art here." "Yeah?! "Nevertheless, your Lord must not use magic. Because magic disrupts fairy talent." "So, how do we fight? "I didn''t tell you to fight. I say run away." Fluffy and floating, Suibok stands still where the tridge is out of reach. Illuminated by the red flames of the earth, he looked down upon the young man with overwhelming majesty. "Take it to the immortal who is fixing the method of terrestrial mobility, and it is in the volcano that the greatest amount of skill can be performed. In this land where the original power is abundant, the tide of blood of the stars is like that of my hands and feet." From all directions, the firepillar rose. No, you can say that lava is going up to heaven as a pillar. Foot and hell, hell all around you, the mightiest immortals over your head. No matter how you don''t burn, don''t melt, don''t choke, don''t kill them. This place was just hell. "You know what? That lions are only females hunting." Swivok was provocative when he went to the tridge where his legs dull. "So what do male lions do? What are those nails and fangs to do? Fear of fire, fear of the earth, fear of the strong. Ask the young man, who is cornered by very primitive fears, where he is from here. "Use your females not to do it to other males." "Where the Lord has completed his studies, there can be no guarantee that he will win head-on with Kasein. If Rain asks me if I like him, I have to say it doesn''t matter at all. I''d rather be hated." Swivok knows Rayne. I know she''s a sweet girl, not fond of strength or accomplishment. "It might be better to choose flowers, think of oral complaints, and whisper love. Or maybe you don''t have to tell me that? ¡­¡­ "Still, why did you come to Non? "Because I felt sorry for you! Tridge was holding his fist and screaming. "I am, I am! I never thought I was so weak! Regardless of Sansui or you, I never thought I''d lose to the same sopey, younger lad! No hands, no legs! There are lava columns literally erupting around. A lava column that is not a water column sets a target on the tridge like a snake with its head up. "I''ve shown you something cool in front of Rain, and you can''t go home like this! To the most powerful man in the world, he was shouting again why he wanted strength. "Make me strong! Mr. Suibok!" The first thing you need is the strength to protect the woman you fell in love with, rather than being liked by the woman you fell in love with. It wasn''t just the instinct to want to leave offspring, the man''s will was poking and moving the boy. "Well said." What a loving fool. Suibok laughed and undertook. "Then you don''t need your life! "Yes, I don''t want to! "Then let''s go! Tunnel law, Angry Dragon Scale! From the boiling columns in all directions, the shavings are raised and the red bullets are released. It was truly, a red rain, a storm, a tremendous attack. 446 Hot Blood Natural disasters are like hands and feet for Swivok, who is making the most of natural and terrestrial methods. In the terrain to which the power of the earth is exposed, the crater of active volcanoes, it is that which can exercise immense power. It was not only as a swordsman, but also as an immortal, suiboku''s strength. "Ground-driving method, Angry Dragon Scale!" The first flame, hidden in the earth, arrives as a bullet. The intention seemed to blow and fly that it would be something to lose. It is precisely the fierceness of nature that kills the human body. "Don''t close your eyes! Suibok''s "mentoring" is too harsh. Tridge accidentally closed his eyes and protected his face with his arms before a red mass filled his sight. "Who told you to take it! The heat, the weight hits my whole body. It doesn''t lead to pain by protecting the treasure, but still I can''t even look forward. "Move, up! Don''t bear it, don''t sneak! Don''t wait, don''t stop! Terrestrial mobility, foam. The boiling scaffolding suddenly swells up. It is as if the ground is uplifting, and the earth is swelling, and the tridge rolls without even standing. The lava ''bubble'' burst and the red bullet still splashed from its interior. It pours relentlessly down to the tridge rolling on the lava waters. "Ah, hot! "I told you I don''t need a life or anything! Stand up!" Terrestrial mobility, ascending dragons. Lava becomes a pillar and bites the tridge, pushing it straight up. It doesn''t just aim for heaven, it glides around like a living snake and entertains a tridge that is stopping movement without being able to resist. "Go beyond your instincts for your instincts! Conquer the flames for the woman! As if he had been thrown out, Tridge was thrown out in the air. Fall to the surface of the boiling lava with no receptacle. There is no pain, whether it is caused by Suibok''s technique or by treasure. "Wow, I know! Put your palm on the lava and manage to get up. Soft as mud, less viscous like sand, but scaffolded like soil. Step on the earth with a strange feeling and manage to run out. "That''s right! Run, move! Aim forward with both legs! Terrestrial mobility, fissure fruit. A cold (...) rock about the size of a fruit was ejected and rested in front of the tridge. I just guessed it and my legs would shudder at what would happen the next moment. "Even before casein, are you doing that! "Casein?! "He asks me if I close my eyes because I''m scared, even in front of my resentful enemies! After scolding him, Tridge dodges as he rolls forward. On the spot where the tridge was, lava flies from the inside of the cold rock. Escaping it, the ''fissures'' siege further in all directions. "Ugh?! The escape is blocked and Tridge stops. Whether you look right, left, top or bottom, countless fissures are arranged. Mean, I just wanted to say. But I can''t swallow words that I said I didn''t need a life or anything like that as I wanted guidance. "Just keeping your eyes open doesn''t mean you''re watching! Look closely! Observe which rocks burst! I dare inform you of my intentions. If you can''t waste time, hurry up and the world''s most powerful man screamed. "Respond!" Exactly, the tridge runs diagonally in front of the bursting fissure in front of you. I sew between fissures and manage to escape difficulties. There was also, naturally, a fissure near rupture. I''m being guided. Understand that, but still escape the fissure near rupture. Run and run and manage to dodge it. "That''s right! Even if it''s in front of you! Not everything strikes at the same time! Look forward, look alive! Find out where you''re going as you move forward! That''s what you see them for! The fracture near rupture at the end of the escape increases from one to two. Two to three, three to four. "Ha, there''s an exit... no, there''s no way?! "I''m telling you to look closely! That''s what even a grass-eating beast can do, such as just explore which ruptures! If you are a male who wants a female, read the deviation of that desk! Choose what breaks first, what breaks later! You, you explore! Rupture in time difference. Naturally, if you dare, the bursting of the fissure began to come with a buffer rather than a certain amount of time. Not only that, all the fissures were no longer starting to show signs of rupture. Not uniform, not easy to understand. While his eyes were shifting, the fissures immediately behind him burst. "Hot!" "Don''t fall in love! Don''t stay! This is an archery, a imitation of battle! I don''t need a life, I don''t need a life! Show me how it works! The famous house of Takemen, the Lord of my disciples! "If you want to be Rain''s husband! Fight like a father or a grandfather, like a fiery fire! Run with the intention of killing him! "Respond!" Explore anything in your sight that is slightly slower to burst. If you find something slow, now explore it while running where to go next. Read ahead, read next, explore before, and explore live. It was tactical thinking, i.e. the strength of the mind. "All right, all right! Right, run, run! Good, sweep your fears! Keep going, turn your head! You can''t fight evil blood with your moves, your body, or your enemies! Then go up with your heart, your brain, and your head! If you are the leader of a samurai, turn your head to fight! Again, ground motion, foam. The water flutters like a bubble and cracks. On an unstable scaffold, running without falling, Tridge nevertheless runs to the live track. "Oh, I won''t chase you... I won''t chase you! "I''m telling you to eat it up! I''m telling you not to give up! I said I could die against this nonsense! Think of this trial as pity! Thank you!" "Ugh, response! "That''s it, let''s go! Look at the abyss of immortality, cultivated in Sengo flower bills for a thousand years! Ground moves, Chenaro! "Hey, fall?! The ''water surface'' at your feet cracks. Without any foretaste, it drops the tridge to depth. "Rift fruits, dragon ascendants, fire currents, swirls!" Landing at the bottom of the pit, the tridge is puzzled by dragon-like columns flying from wall to wall and fissures falling from the abyss of the hole, as well as by the fact that the water at the foot began to whirl. Too much, too much tatami. Thinking stops at the rest of the ''quantity''. "Don''t look up! Don''t open your mouth! Stare, eat your teeth! What''s up, what''s up, what''s up! If it''s something that lives in bad blood, it won''t make any noise to this extent! "Ugh! "I''m not telling you to avoid it all! You choose! Attacks to eat and attacks not to be eaten! As I hear that word, a lava column strikes from the side of the tridge. It is hit by the side of the pit as it is and sinks into the lava as it is. Open your mouth. Lava comes in. Close your eyes. Lava illuminates the lid. Move your hands and feet. Lava flows. I don''t know the top, the bottom, the right or the left. On top of that, the momentum was pushed out well. Once again, it is rolled to the bottom of the pit. "Don''t stop thinking! Don''t stop acting! If you are going to fight evil blood, do not be imprisoned in one thought! While listening to the story, think, avoid and move on! "Ooh, ooh! "You would have lost to Casein! You would have lost to the younger lad! Because I regret it, this is how you are begging me to teach you! He wants to flavor this remorse with the lad, not again! This is how you will be here! "Respond, respond, respond! "Don''t lose with your mind! Stand up right now! Get excited! While you''re at it, Rayne''s by the casein! "I''ll kill you! "Yes, encourage them to kill! We''re going on and on! Ground motion, fissures! shrinkage method, weaving princess! Foreign kung fu, throw mountains! The power method, the missile! Qigong Sword Method, Numerous Beads Belt! "Hot, hot! Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! "Yikes... Yikes... Ugh..." "You did too much...... sorry" Eventually Tridge cried. I cried at twelve years of age. No, anyone would have cried because I was so excited about that swim because they are so swim. Now they were coming from the fire exit, sitting down near a cliff, the edge of the island. An upside down sea turtle is boiled on the lava in front of you. He tore his belly, roasted the methyl, and set fire to the meat and to the ''hormones''. "Come on, it''s turtle juice. I gave him salt gas, so let''s go, let''s go." "Ugh..." "No, I''m sorry. Hmmm...... my health is so cute, I overdid it" Swivok has lived four thousand years, but in the meantime his personality is slowly changing. Consistently unchanged would mean that I prefer to complete my studies. Four thousand years later, I''m still obsessed with my studies. Therefore, as I was training, I got excited and made him cry. Sendo in Suibok is a sports club system. "Yes, no... you don''t need a life, I''ll do my best..." "That''s the intention. Um... I don''t think Non is up to it." Collect the iron in the lava and transform it into the shape of a dish or blade, ground movement method, divine precious iron. Do the dishes that are made reflect Swivo''s character or are not decorative except for their practicality? Using it, Suibok cut the turtle meat. "I don''t starve any more than I wear that clothing, but I do. Well done, eat well and sleep well." "... Yikes... Eggs..." Just knowing the instruction of mountain waters, Swivok''s instruction was unimaginable. Too much, too different from the instruction I was hearing from the mountain waters. "... from Sansui, he said that for five hundred years, he was just barebacking in the woods. I didn''t eat anything, I shook bare from morning to evening, and I heard he was asleep at night." "It is a natural" "... then I am" "A lot of things, I think" View the sea. I can see the sunset over the horizon. It is too beautiful and magnificent to make you feel the greatness of nature and the small of man. Above all, situations with no population lights and too few lives invite loneliness. "Non also has a teacher. The master blamed me very much for imposing an overly harsh training on his disciples" "The elder of the Great Eight States, you''re a geese." "It is a natural" Plenty, the sun goes down. Stars begin to shine in the sky, but their numbers are small. Smoke continued from the volcano, its heat and flames diminishing the brilliance of heaven. "To Sansui, I didn''t tell him anything wrong. As a Immortal, as a Swordsman, I am proud to have told only the right things. Otherwise, in five hundred years you will never reach the ultimate immortal." "... Yes" "But as a human master, I would be disqualified. My disciple, who has been deposited by God... has made everything but the strongest obsessed. A little more... I should have taught you a lot. Maybe." "Lord Swibbock..." "Even for Non, Sansui was his first disciple. If instruction is not forthcoming, it may have to be done." These kinds of instruction end up confusing. If so, wouldn''t you have dared to go the ''shortest'' way? A immortal who lives eternal time, but has not been bound too much by efficiency? "Sansui was cute. Um, he''s a really cute apprentice" "Is Sansui cute? "I didn''t want you to make a mistake like Non. That''s why he imposed only clutter-free training so as not to get lost. But that... I guess I just gave him too many answers. Confused would be life, lost would be life" Swibbock swallowed the tortoise''s guts, making sure the fire was through, and ate it. It is like there was never even a disciple or a sword of love to speak of the reflections of the past in this way. Thanks to this, the mountain water didn''t even look at Eckezacks. "In that sense, this roundabout of training will also enrich the life of the Lord" "... ma, is it roundabout? "It is a natural" It was so unlikely that the tears caught on. "... Roundabout? "Lord, you think you can ''beat him to death'' by moderate means against a man of evil blood who can heal his wounds? "It''s..." "Sure, there will be dead people during the game. In some cases, even if Sansui stops, he may be victorious enough to cause the corresponding injury and satisfy the Lord''s self-esteem. But that''s only in a game by moderate means. Do you think the odds that Noon can prepare are so moderate? Tridge knows shame too. If you lost the game, there''s no way you''re going to fight the dark. As much as I would have done that, I''d still rather give up. But if you can''t win by trying, does that make sense? "So, you want to stop? I asked after I guessed that I would not stop. "I won''t stop you." Tridge Sopede had replied as the famous house of Takemen, its retrieval. "Even if that''s dangerous and unavailable in the game" The roundabout is not an error. If it can actually triumph over those who dwell in evil blood, it is in no way in vain. "I want it" "Uhm, good" 447 Immortal Treasure A few days had passed since Tridge first completed his studies at Suibok. I have also become accustomed to the lava water surface, but thinking about it later, standing on the water itself is already Swivok''s technique. It was uninterrupted and advanced, uninterrupted and complex, uninterrupted and flashy. The day after he revealed the night on a deserted island, Suibok was cutting out the story, tearing apart the (9) he had taken. I don''t know about the nerves that tell me to eat rice noodles in the morning, but on the other hand, I admire the process of dismantling and cooking rice noodles that are going to swallow a swallow together with Swivo and Tridge. Just looking at the handiwork, it was also strange because the dedication of eating only baked rice noodles even though the seasoning was only salt would no longer bother me. "The art of manipulating the earth as it pleases, the method of ground movement... but honestly I have little chance of using it" "... why? "There is no first battle near the volcano before the flushing of Noun. People come before they fight." "... why did you want to learn such a technique" Deep sea fish were the strongest in the deep sea, or something too local in intensity. It is only in harsh environments, not just volcanic zones, that immortals can show strength. Because immortals that can be assimilated to natural phenomena can be flattened even in environments where people cannot survive. But no one will come and fight if they come in an environment where no one can survive. Well, if you come by chance or whatever, you''ll be overwhelmed and overwhelmed. Though I guess I can''t imagine what time it will come, a immortal with eternal life span. "Because it was flashy, it was only after I had learned that it was unnecessary" "... excuse me, but the..." "Is it vulgar? Well, sometimes it helps, and it''s better than not trying to remember." "How long did it take you to remember? "I can''t tell you how many years it simply took because the method of ground movement is at the top of the inner and outer methods. It''s just, like, 300 years? I don''t remember the details, but it would be." He was an overwhelming transcendent. Even though the technique it took me three hundred years to get didn''t help, it was as if I didn''t care. "That''s all you need to do to get the hang of it." "¡­ Am I a burning blade?" Festival when I was immature It is relatively famous that I lost three times to mountain waters. No matter how talented you are, a short period of training doesn''t extend to the real strong. To Tridge, the trail of Takemen''s famous family, it was a story I understood very well. "Indeed." Nor do I deny it. Somewhere childish immortals are complacent about their studies and their achievements. I''m strong because I trained, and I can''t be good at losing to something far more immature than I am. "Where I have changed my master, changed the place, changed the art of learning, I am not changing myself" ¡­¡­ "But that would be the same for them. Casein and I are only living in bad blood, and the sun should be shallow with guidance from Sansui. Would the Lord be satisfied first if he beat Casein? "... right" Nevertheless, the other person is a genuinely younger relative. As pessimistic as the lack of training is, there is no difference in training. "Host evil blood, hold treasure, and receive guidance from Sansui. To that extent, it''s impossible to ''never win''. What do you do when something that builds up your workouts makes you humble your younger opponents" "You''re right, sir" "Rest assured, regardless of whether the match is allowed, there is a countermeasure" "Did you poke the weakness of evil blood, is it a must-win mould? Felony possessed, mad warrior strong, but not invincible. There is no way that the users of the silver ghost fist, which is its degradation, have no weaknesses either. "A must-have mould... you''re young. Is your Lord satisfied with winning in ''How to Fight Your Opponent''s Weakness and Absolutely Winnable''? Can you say that''s a convincing victory? "... was silent" "Noh also explored the must-win mould when he was young, but eventually he couldn''t help but pursue such a ''boring thing''. Think about it, does the" must-win "mould mean you can only make the same thing happen to anyone anywhere? The Wizard showed up, took the Special Strongest Absolute Invincibility, won. A magician showed up, took the Special Strongest Absolute Invincibility, won. Silver Ghost Fist showed up, took the Special Strongest Absolutely Invincible move, won. The Rapid Railroad showed up, took the Special Strongest Absolute Invincibility, won. Sure, it''s an awesome move, but I don''t know what''s fun about it. It''s not battle or ravage, it''s just work. It''s not a hoard if you try it against them, but the user himself is definitely not funny. It took me 3,500 years to realize that. "That diminishes your alertness to the other person. You must observe, deduce and guess the other person...... think. At the end of the day," The Must Win Shape, "etc., is like looking for something that is immature in itself, people who have trouble thinking and don''t like to lose." "... So you still want to fight and win? "If you''re willing to teach me the mould, I won''t let you push me like this either. Your Lord must speed up and receive a sophisticated onslaught." First of all, defense, I guess. If you do reverse it from passivity, that would be a victory. I just didn''t think that was feasible. You can''t deal with different opponents in the speed range without using shrinkage by doing the mountain water that is taking over Suibok''s moves. If so, can the tridge, which would only be the deterioration of its degradation, be won from the passive? "Eat first, and the story begins with" "... Yes" "It doesn''t make you stronger if you eat rice noodles, but you''ll be energized for now." Yes, I did, I ate the bamboo. Though slightly distracting, the tridge was crammed into roasted rice meat that had just been cut out in the early morning. As much as I changed my teacher, as much as I changed my environment, as much as I changed my art of learning, there''s no way I can be dramatically stronger. That''s what Suibok said. Tridge, who wanted me to mentor him, wished and agreed. Surely there''s no way I can be that easy and strong. If, of course, we can train under good mentors and over a long period of time, we will be able to be strong. of qi blood born to that extent, cannot exceed its compatibility difference. "Well, it''s day two." "Yes!" "Are you somewhat used to it? "... than the first day" Then why did Swivok bother to change the environment? Even if the volcanic zone is a place where immortal power can be maximized, there is no point in Swivok, the strongest, gaining ground against Tridge. "All right, all right. Fire is something to be afraid of, but it is the child who is afraid of it" Now they were standing on the surface of the fire exit again. The smoke blows up, the boiling rock glows red and is full of overwhelming heat. Though protected by treasure, I couldn''t say I was keeping calm. But even on the second day, I get used to it. I wondered if I was going to be swallowed by Swibbock, and I didn''t care about lava or anything. "I''m scared of fire, but I can''t get to the bottom of it." "Are you serious?" "As the Lord has experienced, the only one who can confront evil blood in melee is the one who holds the same qi blood or the one who holds the king qi. Otherwise, we''ll have to attack everything on the field and shred the shelter." "I understand that very well" Yesterday I was making a wide-ranging attack that I dared to prepare an escape to teach Tridge to avoid. But that''s rather difficult, and I wonder how easy it is to attack all the wide ranges at the same time. If they had done that, neither myself nor Casein would have changed that much. "But. And you know how hard it is." "Yes, I hear there are broadly scattered Kingsguards sprinkled with fire powder to discuss Sansui. He said he had even burned himself." "Ruri. Magic and widespread attacks destroy even themselves. Where the attack was scattered pale and weak, the opponent was an evil blooded user who could heal himself. I don''t even have to think about which falls first." Of course, some magic involves burning a wide area of the ground, red carpeting. But that just burns the ground in front of me, and I can''t turn my hands behind my back or to the left or right. Because if you burn that much more than that, you burn yourself. Intentionally created safety zone, if you get run into there, there''s no point in a widespread attack. Because they attack extensively to defeat just one person, i.e. to deprive them of room to escape. "So what if it''s a fairy flame? What if the immortal''s manipulative flame, the natural flame that never burns the immortal himself? Now, this situation is the answer. A natural hell that can''t even survive without a trained immortal or a special treasure close to it. If you can draw your opponent in there, only burn to death no matter how much evil blood you have in you. "To immortality... the art of manipulating the flames? "If I say I do, I say I don''t. Immortality is the art of assimilation with nature, if it is a natural flame, it is possible to manipulate it. Nevertheless, if it''s not a volcano, it can''t be used." In the case of magic, it generates and manipulates fire, but in the case of immortality, it manipulates existing flames. Manipulating the storm with immortality is similarly different in scale from manipulating the wind with magic, but it is nevertheless a magical advantage to be able to use it ''instantly'' without preparation. "If you want to use fire fairy art anytime, anywhere, that''s the only way to always carry lava" When Suibok waves his finger, a giant lava column rises in front of the tridge. That in itself is a sight I saw many times yesterday. But when the pillar had subsided, there remained an obvious artifact. "Alongside the Golden Hoop Bar, the most powerful treasure" A single spear, made of red and brilliant stones, both in pattern and in tip. It emitted unusual enthusiasm, which looked exactly like a spear-shaped volcano. "An armor for immortals to fight against maniacs, it is a fire-tipped candle" If the maniac had it in his hand, even his own bones would be burned exactly in lava. The treasure was so fierce enthusiasm as to convince him so much by wearing a tridge of fire rat clothes. "I don''t know..." "It is a fire-tipped shovel. I don''t get tired because it''s a treasure that consumes accumulating fairy air, hot air, but it''s difficult to need to soak (...) mame in lava for that matter... more importantly, it doesn''t work on fairies. Well, if it works for immortals, that''s what you wouldn''t even be able to hold if you weren''t a quadruple fist user." "For those who dwell in evil blood, do you think it''s valid? Probably just get close, just stay close, and you''ll be burned with the heat that will be released. That means there''s no room to avoid it. "Cook with heat just because it''s there, and if you wave it, you get a stiff flame. It''s one of the greatest treasures of all, and with it, it''s like a summer bug." "But unilaterally attacking..." "Well, most of all." Swibbock laughed. "Assuming you''re wearing a defensive treasure like a grand prince, you''ll be able to withstand it if you stay away for a little while." "And if you have a golden hoop stick, you don''t have to go near it to attack it." "Well, I mean... you think Casein can fight back at me, too? "In a narrow playing field, there would be overlap between each other" Is it first to be burned by the heat of the fire-tipped shovel, or is it first to be beaten down by a golden hoop stick, as you wish? It would be obvious that it would be such a battle. I don''t know which one will win, it will be a battle that can ''compete for superiority and inferiority''. "With the clothes of a flame rat, we can treat even immortals. However, it cannot be used on boulders if the temptress is frightened by fire. To fight with fire in your hand and wrap it around it, it''s important to swallow the amount of fire you''re afraid of." Even if you know you will never burn yourself, what is there is a high density of lava. It is not a natural phenomenon without malice or hostility, but a processing of natural ferocity by means of a killing intent. It is a weapon that cannot be handled by humans, to kill humans. "... Sopede is a martial arts famous house, he''s afraid of weapons and the martial men can''t be named! "Well, well said" "Can you use magic because you''re afraid of fire! Still, reach out. Grab the most powerful treasure with both hands, which has accumulated the heat of this star. "How about that! As a soaped man, he also wears the art of manipulating spears, as does magic and swords. He waved the first-ever fire-tipped shovel in his hand with a spear that went against his appearance. A wave of high heat and a beat late flames. Yet the storm of flames, excessive flames overflowed to kill humans. "Shaggy''s good, though." Out of the flames appeared Suibo, who, because of his immortals, would not suffer the wounds caused by the fire-tipped shovel. In his hand, not a wooden knife, but a ruyi golden hoop stick was held. "You can''t beat an evil bloodsucker who can''t beat a silver ghost fist if you attack with a fire-tipped hammer like a golden hoop." "... I understand! Inside the fire exit, the fire tip can always be supplied. That means you don''t have to pause no matter how much you spend. "Lord Swibbock, please! No, sir. Tridge, who had been under instruction from Swivok for half a month. Stepping that he now had a winning eye, he was armed with treasure, including his improvised belt, and was visiting the mansion of Mountain Water with Swivok. And when I signed up for the game, Mountain Water didn''t allow the game. "No, I don''t think so." "Naturally, master. Ten and twelve can''t possibly play a game with such a noisy tool! It''s ironic, but things aren''t the same as last time. Last time, we knew Tridge would lose without even being able to resist, so Mountain Water had allowed a practice game. But this time, it was possible that Tridge could have killed Casein. So we allow the game, and if anything happens, it''s a big problem. "I can''t allow that game as a martial arts guide general contractor! There is no choice but for those who dwell in evil blood to run wild, for young men to run wild, and for skilled immortals to teach them how to use treasures. But then again, this is what it was like to supervise. "I knew it... couldn''t be..." There was no objection, and Tridge was grumbling disappointingly. 448 []/(n, adj-no) (yoji) (1) (uk) There is no way for evil blood to run wild, there is no way for a young man to run wild, and there is no way for a danger to accompany a match or an audition. On the other hand, however, the duties of an elderly person, supervisor, are to avoid that danger as much as possible. Always monitor dangerous auditions and prepare and thoroughly equip them for safety. Assuming someone is injured, make sure they can be handled promptly. It is also my job to stop beforehand if anyone does something that would definitely hurt them no matter what they think. There''s no need for that, and if you''re a minor, it''s still a matter of time. "I went all the way to Volcano Island because of it and it''s been moistened while I was in the wild for half a moon... even though I''ve been exposed to lava, swallowed by lava, slapped and poked with sticks..." What training was Tridge encouraging under Suibok? And the five men that dwelt in the evil blood that heard of it, they were each spinning their thoughts. "Shh, wow......! The weapons you get are cool, the training looks amazing, and it ends in half a month......! Arabi was blatantly envious. Too bad I can''t use it in the game, but that makes me yearn for it. Training in the volcano of the rest of us, obtaining the strongest weapon ever made of lava. What a thriving development, it''s not like you''re just waving a stick in a dojo. "Boy...... it''s amazing! Of course Arabi is not an idiot, so I can imagine that if I were actually pushed into a situation like that, I would give up immediately and beg for forgiveness. Including that, it was up to the tridge it accomplished. I honestly think I''m jealous because I''m other HR. If this was'' I''ll have you all trained at the fire escape later '', though I wouldn''t be envious. "Arabi! You''re being rude! Detran was reprimanding Arabi for making an inadvertent statement. I envy Detran himself, the fact that he received one-on-one instruction from the most powerful man in the world, and the tridge that he attached to his special training. But it''s not a good idea to put that into words. Because I am dissatisfied with the mountain waters and bow bays that are now coaching the five of us. "You think a little more and make a statement. Look, what if your students say," I want to learn from Master Lan "or" I want to learn from Master Sang-sui "if you become the leader of Silver Ghost Fist? You won''t like it! "Shh, excuse me..." "Apologize to me and do what! Apologize to Master Sansui! Well, it''s mountain water. "I was good that way too..." He was so blatant, he envied Tridge. While I couldn''t let him fight, I envied the ''strongest'' Tridge got and how it went until then. "I wonder why my master didn''t take me to the fire exit five hundred years ago and give up the fire tip candle... so I could innocently enjoy it when I had the first twee I was looking for..." Neither Arabi nor Detran could speak to the mountain waters. Obviously things were different from the usual mountain waters, but they could never be glorified, nor were they disillusioned. Five hundred years at any rate. Five hundred years of much more plain and endless training than the one the five are experiencing. After that, he gained unrivalled strength, and was socially successful, so that after that, his master could train another student to be the strongest in half a month. I can''t ask a fool who only has a limited life span to look into his heart. But all I can see is that the darkness in that heart is deep. "I''m fine now, training is already a part of my life. Plus, I know there''s a gap in Mr. Tridge right now, and I can''t play a game. But is that because I am who I am now, and am I convinced that I was 500 years ago? Compared to me and Master Tridge right now, which one do you choose? I said I made the wrong choice or I made the wrong choice..." The mountain waters were reviewing my life so far. I''m not saying there''s only training, but it was almost a life of training. In retrospect, I really don''t have ''memories''. There was nothing but incidents and events, just days gone by. "Then you''ll be a man who''s not even funny..." You''re right as a immortal, and I guess you''re right as a human being. But what about as one boy? I''ve said things that seem scattered and great to others, but haven''t you just become an unclogged, non-poisonous man? "I didn''t expect to be betrayed by your master himself after his training reached a certain stage..." Think back and think slightly maliciously. Wouldn''t the strength gained by mountain water over five hundred years be my hobby? Like Mountain Water said before, I wonder if he was just playing tie-in. Couldn''t we have just coached beginners for advanced students and continued until they could? Wouldn''t there have been some easier, sticky and fun training at a more forward stage? "... as a Immortal, I am convinced of the guidance of my Master, and although as a Swordsman I consider it reasonable above all, my spirituality as a human being cannot accept this situation" To the rest of the shock, my mental age was regressing. Perhaps I regret my life on a five-hundred-year basis. "Come on, it''s breaking my heart. Let''s think about work, yeah." The switching mountain waters comforted a tridge that was not as depressing as it was. "Boy, don''t be so depressed" I am the one who is even deeper depressed than the young, but still encourages the heartbroken boy. We know what we need to do because we are in a state of confusion. Of course, my heart is not healing. "... you had such a scary eye... you couldn''t" "What can I say, but it won''t be a bad thing. I''m not allowed to play because I''ve gained the power to kill anything that has evil blood." Yes, in a sense, it is close to its original purpose. We''re close to our private goal of killing casein. I have trouble getting close. "Besides, I should have said this first, but I don''t think Rayne likes you when he wins." Of course, we are not any closer to our ultimate goal. In the first place, I haven''t chosen the means to get close to my purpose. Instead, he had chosen a means to stay away. But if I changed my mind, it wouldn''t have gotten any worse. The wrong way failed, so it did not get worse. "... right, right" "It''s not like we''re getting married right now, and it''s not like we''re going to be dating until we have a formal marriage." I guess it turned out better than burning casein to death and getting donned. Even the impression was bad, but the crisis, which became a decisive aversion, was avoided. In that case, it is possible that Rayne had also requested the assassination of Tridge to the mountain waters, as old Doowe had instructed the assassination of his brother and father. "I''m glad this is it. You''ve got the right anecdote as the next owner of the main house, and you''ve got the power to demonstrate more than Silver Ghost Fist." Sopede is a famous Takemen family, if its next principals are blatantly weaker than the divisions, there is still no choice but to be seen with a critical eye. If you''ve been coached by Swivok to gain shameless strength as a man in the main house, it''s nothing strange. "Okay... I''ll report to Father and Grandfather..." A tridge to the pony hut with a stump. On his back he bears a fire-tipped calf wrapped in a cloth for sealing, and his outfit also remains the garment of a fire rat. I got a lot, but I didn''t get what I wanted the most, so maybe I can call it a home of disappointment. "... Um, Master" "No?" "I ask you once and for all, are you successful, including this? "Do you think you can read all the way to the Lord''s addition and subtraction? I thought this would happen." In fact, another means of confrontation existed which, in some ways, was calm, but radical. In other words, it is the bone of the evil immortal Goku, who has already lived in the world. If you can use the Yellow Springs Ugly Woman (Yomishikome) who can reproduce the divine descent, it is likely that the match itself was established. I''m going to talk about forbidden treasures, heterogeneous bones among them, that are forbidden to children. Or so I can''t say that the Lord of Sopeds has a treasure that will allow anyone to use the divine descent and will not interfere with national traffic with Majan. "If you can never beat a hated opponent, you''ll still hate it. If you want to defeat me, you can defeat me, if you can kill me, you can kill me. Would that make it easier for you? Fuukei was distracted from his life by Suibok because he couldn''t do anything to Suibok. If anything had been done about it, it wouldn''t have gotten that bad. "But be frank as a disciple" "No?" "I wanted you to adore me, too." "Ha ha! He was my first apprentice..." "I know that, but let me say something resentful." "I don''t mind. I don''t know how your Lord and Rain are taking care of you, but I think you''ve overpaid for Sopede." The conversation between his long-lived mentor was approximate, and Kasein was relieved for a moment. Now Sopede''s full-fledged home feud has been sent forward. In the long run, when casein and tridge can be held responsible for their lives, they can''t say they won''t flare up again. Or when Rain shows up with someone he''s really fallen in love with, that''s why he''s sure to explode. Even though I understand that this relief is a flash. "It''s hard to marry Mr. Rain......! "Master Casein and Mr. Tridge are amazing, really." John sighed. Half a month (...) I tried desperately, but I just tried, like Swivok told me, but I wasn''t even allowed to go up on the mound. Still, I don''t give up. I feel respect for the tridge that passes me by. On the other hand, there was something strange about casein being able to continue the struggle, which will continue to hang out with such next principals. Love is said to be blind, but it seems to have limits. "The hardest part is, you''re Rain, yeah" Perhaps the most unfortunate thing about being liked by persistent men like Tridge and Casein, rather than being the last of the Emperor''s clan or becoming the Emperor''s grandmother. "... I don''t think I have to decide on my own future at all." 449 Required The day after Suibok and Tridge left, the mountain waters were traveling on stone boats with the evil bloodletters, including Bowbait. I didn''t rarely say where I was going for mountain water, and I didn''t dare ask six of them. Because the heart of the mountain water could not be guessed, nor could it be considered self-abandoned. The mountain water that is moving the stone boat is silent and its back is full of cuts. Strength I was looking for five hundred years ago. You want to sort out your feelings for the tridge that has embodied it. No one cares if you go home for an air walk like this. I wouldn''t think anything about being attached to it, especially. That''s all, the heart of the mountain water must be broken. "When I first met Mr. Suibok, I meant when I fought Fuukei." Bowbai began to speak to the five. That was an explanation of why Suibok did not give him the firetip and the clothes of the fire rat to the mountain waters. "Mr. Suibok double-crossed Lord Fuukei from one country to the next with the technique of blading the lid. When we saw it, we thought," Is Lord Suibok, master of Lord Sansui, so strong? " The greatest immortal beyond the dragon collided head-on in the biggest battle. Bowbai, who had actually seen it, had spoken at all costs about that time. "From the eastern edge of Caputo, beyond the royal territory, it was the biggest technique that left a machete wound from the western edge of Disuia to the other side of the horizon... Didn''t we all see that? That was really bad." All five of them were nodding. That battle was truly the realm of the gods. Because a dark cloud engulfed the whole vast nation, and yet that dark cloud cleared in an instant, bladed and tore the earth apart. Everyone seriously thought Arcana was going to die. "I don''t remember the details, either, but Suibok said," The Sky No-Blade is a flawed move that needs too much preparation. " We must first create a dark cloud, ''drop'' it on ourselves in battle, and become even more self-absorbed. Time is needed at the point of the first phase, and even in the second phase, there will be enough gaps in the battle. "It is true that Mr. Sansui today is the ultimate ideal image of Mr. Suibok. In short, I like that one, Mr. Swibbock." Tridge got stronger, but that''s only getting powerful treasures and just saying he learned how to use it. Fire-tipped candles are certainly powerful, but they have the disadvantage of being poorly fueled for that matter. That''s why Swibbock didn''t give it to his beloved apprentice. "I don''t know how long a firetip can be used, but it will be just a stick of rock if I run out in battle. Besides, the flame rat''s clothes aren''t that sturdy either. Either you run or you get killed, I guess." Rely on your strength for tools that don''t use your powers, and if you run out of them, you''ll have to escape. Well, it''s an impossible option for a swordsman who decides to live in solitude. "Every time I use it, every time I lose my sense of immortality, I go to the volcano one by one and put the heat back on. I would be tired of any immortals doing such a hassle" Originally, immortals do not fight often. That is why the ''specifications'' of the fire tip shovel were not considered defective either. But if you fight on a daily basis, if you travel rather than settle, it is obviously a defect. "Well, aside from the story, the next Lord of Sopeds, who is extremely rare to fight, is using up a treasure that can burn down the user of a ringing silver ghost fist. Mr. Swibbock thinks and coaches properly." That''s it, I saw Arabi. On top of this, I saw an Arabi wanting a fire-tipped candle. "Stop it." "Yeah?! "It would be pretty bad if a user of the Silver Ghost Fist just wanted the clothes of the Fire Rat instead of saying" Fire Spike " Because his origins have remained almost unchanged, or because he is quite attached and his mind is known, Bowbai was candid in his words to Arabi. "Sure, with a flame rat''s coat, you can use a flame tip, but on the contrary, just wearing a flame rat''s coat makes a flame tip rat just a stick. There''s no point in disabling the Silver Ghost Fist countermeasure." "Really..." With Ungaikyo you can count as many as you want, but there are still political reasons. No, in the current situation, where the main house is losing its voice, it may be more of a police issue than a political one. When a man with evil blood is rampant, he better have more means to stop it. If you have the means to contain without sacrifice, it just makes sense to be known that there is. It would be in the interest of the whole sopede that only the owner of the main house has it. "But I''d like to experience special training in the volcano¡­" "You''re annoying Lord Swibbock because you feel like such an amusement mountain! Detran was furious. I don''t know, Detran had a lot of respect for Tridge. Anyway, he earned his strength through his own efforts through strenuous workouts, committed to fighting evil blood against his opponents in melee. He says he relies on powerful treasures, but neither enhancement by evil blood nor fairy arts by treasure, in terms of Detran values, changes that much. It is the same because it is not the power of his vegetables. That''s why I have no aversion to tridges dedicated to masculinity in a way. Though I wonder. "That''s right, Arabi. That would be against purpose in the first place." "Is that the spirit? I wanted to go down into the volcano, and so did the steppers. But his original purpose is to enrich his life in the world, and even here he thinks only of the success of the exam. "The goal is to train the users of Silver Ghost Fist to the best of anyone''s ability. I jumped into a volcano, and it was the only technique I could use in a volcano, and I gave you a secret special training. Wouldn''t that be helpful? Both Detran and John were surprised to see a stepper saying something very straight. Sure, you''re right, but neither of us got to that problem. It is true that the person only says that coming to the exam at all costs does not in itself have any brakes. "Listen, Arabi, listen carefully." Do your best to keep the exam going smoothly. For that reason, I would spare no effort to bow my head, while on the other hand, I would also say a small word. Detran, unable to preach well on his own to that figure, remembered the emotions of jealousy. "Personality is forgiven by the guy who''s doing the least he can do. Unlike Detran, if we don''t do the least we can do, it''s gonna be a hell of a lot later." "... Yes" "I know how you feel, but give up what they told you not to do. If you want to go volcanoes, you can go at the right time." I can''t get down to the fire exit, but I can do as much for viewing from afar. That''s what we need to talk about. "More than that, what a heap of places you want to go, huh? Like the Great Eight States, or the secret frontier. That''s better than a volcano..." "Gentlemen." Mountain water, which was silent, spoke out against a line that was quite exciting. It was a stiffer, more moody voice than usual. "We''re going to lower altitude and land. Don''t worry, it won''t shake." The immortal flight is slower but safer than the magical flight. Because you don''t have to worry about the natural phenomenon of transverse wind or inertia at all. For that matter, I am extremely vulnerable to attacks by unnatural magic, but naturally that is not the case with ships manipulated by mountain waters. On the other hand, there was also a little anxiety due to the mood of the mountain water sinking. "Mr. Sansui, where did you get to? "... you didn''t say" In response to the anxious Bowbai question, the mountain water was blue. I was about to be sorry that I was upset, upset, and annoyed by it. The spirit that was being hunted down was being hunted down even further. "Yes, no! We didn''t hear that. It''s my fault! More than that, where did you get there? "It''s a secret cell." The Royal Family currently interacts closely with the Great Eight States and the secret borders. The same is true for private purposes, for being able to counter mountain waters, but the first priority was to tighten up the ''non-public'', starting with Disyah in the first place. The same goes for keeping secrets from other countries, because whatever you say is annoying to the local people. The Great Eight States are still large and large, so it''s better, but the secret border is only about the size of ''medium village'' in the first place. If tourists visit there in large numbers, that''s the only way to buy discomfort from the long-lived. A gold-growing chicken looks disgusted and runs away. That''s all we have to avoid. Therefore, a blatant ''stronghold'' was built on top of this at the entrance to the secret border. Royal direct soldiers are stationed in large numbers, as are the Kingsguards and the Solemn Qing Squad. I can no longer say fort, but the fort was shaking up. Without prior communication, the mountain water appeared with a sunken expression. Thank you for your hard work. "Lord Shirokuro Sansui, if you would have contacted me beforehand... we could have been very welcoming." "Excuse me......" Clearly an unusual mental state of Kensei, that was just an anomaly. Anyway, Mountain Water is a man who spent five hundred years in an immovable mental state, and it is unlikely that he is destabilized. But for once, it''s decent. The conversation had been concluded, so I had not managed to escape. Whatever the evil bloodthirsty or sopey masters who run wild often, when a man who is quiet and decent from time to time and can afford to do something suddenly shallow, the surroundings are something that gets confused. "So, how can I help you? "I want to enter the secret border." "... Really?" Powerfully, there''s no stopping mountain water if it goes on. In addition, the secret frontier is here on the edge of mountain water in the first place. Legally, mountain waters and their companions are allowed to enter at any time. However, there exists a trust that mountain waters would not abuse that right. In fact, only six people are bringing them in. It seemed like a number of people who wouldn''t even vandalize their secrets. But I don''t know what the purpose is. "... if you don''t mind telling me what the purpose is? It''s not enforceable or anything, but the head of the fort was asking for it. And I regretted it. I wish I hadn''t asked. "I came to get my knife that the renovation is over" When it comes to the sword of mountain water in the secret realm, there is only one. Mountain water hated it, it was a contraindication knife that also killed dragons. "Give me your right arm?! Why the hell did you come here to pick up a forbidden treasure? Among the trump cards, the mountain waters, famous for not relying on arms, are the situations that want it. The whole thing, what does it mean? What if we go to war with dragons again? Or will you again be present with the finest swordsmen in the Great Eight States? "... it was a change of heart" No way, I couldn''t explain to the boulder that I was trying to satisfy myself by taking home a weapon that was even more amazing than that because I envied the tridge that got me the firetip. However, mountain waters still required a ''special weapon''. In a spiritual sense. 450 Reward "This is the secret cell¡­ the underground world created by immortality" John bent his neck to the limit and looked up into the sky. There, after all, is just the earth. So much so that I wonder if you''ve gone crazy, there''s the ground, there''s the house, there''s the fields, the people are living in the business. The space is screwed, gravity is working outwards, not downwards. I don''t know where the light source is, equally illuminated by the brilliance of the sun. "Is this what humans do? The depths of the Vacancy Act, at the top of the Shrinkage Act. Immortals and Tengu secrets that isolate the earth and create paradise. A perennial piece of paradise that has survived for 10,000 years. I asked for it and doubted the reality on the extra scale. "Yabe... O8 states are weird, but this one sucks..." Stemper, who was looking for the fruit of telling a souvenir story, was stunned to forget about that. I marvel at the earth being rounded so much that I forget the mountains floating in the sky I was used to seeing. The earth, which I did not suspect was planar, but it is clearly rounded. Everything is out of standard, unexpected. A brain that is aware of this situation is screaming. "If the best jewelers in the world are doing this because it''s a void law... yah, yah." The underground world is not a natural phenomenon or a stage for stories, but is formed by one man. And I have myself there. Not so much excitement, but suspension of thought. I couldn''t think about the anomaly in front of me. "This is where the long-lived gather alongside the Great Eight States... the real Witch Road and the Rapid Railroad..." Detran was impressed. A land where mountain waters, which coaches me from time to time, met strong enemies for the first time and sustained hand injuries. The living legend, the living land of Locomo Lloyd. I am sick and tired of myself regretting it, but still couldn''t help but worry about Takeshi. "Dear Kasein! Look, over there! In the middle!" "Oh, there''s the Great Heavenly Dog! Arabi and Kasein looked at the spiritual peaks that soared toward the center and the buildings that built on top of them. Obviously it will be special, there are the Tengu who fix the exams. It was more sacred and had a special atmosphere than the castle of the Arcana kingdom. "Mr. Sansui, maybe when you first came here, was Mr. Sansui like that? "Yeah, well..." For God''s sake, Bowbai''s been here before. Even then, it was like this at first. But this is the countryside. Although there are quite a few tourist destinations in the Great Eight States, there are few special facilities in the secluded area where the population is not that large. That was the proof that all the witch road girls who were assistants in training at the mountain waters refused to go home. The mountain water was a good way to talk to them. But they said they would enjoy the holidays. You''re out of the country, but you don''t want to go back to the country early. If you can do it, you want to look for a young, tall, working, gentle man who lives in Auxiliary, and take it to a state where you can be proud. "Me too, when you first brought me to the master, I was impressed..." Mountain water occasionally self-inflicted, saying he lived long but had little life experience. It was the right perception, but I wasn''t thinking that hard. But in this case, I was starting to think heavily about it. "I think human beings also need this kind of emotion in life..." I don''t know what to say, I brought in five people who keep them, not just myself, because that''s probably why I don''t want them to feel like themselves. If this experience is going to be property in their minds, it''s a good thing. Master''s failure does not take over, that is the guiding policy for black and white mountain waters. "Mr. Sansui... I''m glad I''m your student." "Mr. Bowbai... I have been blessed with my students" Beautiful, Master Love. Bowbai and Mountain Water were quietly shaking hands. And that, as such, a row climbs the mountain stretching towards the center. That is what climbs a line through an extremely thin, cliff-only mountain, as depicted in a mountain water painting. "The steps are tight, I thought it would be tough... but it''s not..." Stemper was right. Because gravity works from the center to the outside, gravity catches up to the point where it goes'' inside ''. As a result, the body becomes lighter, just as it uses light body function. Of course gravity is stronger the more you fall down, so if you step off, you die normally. "Something like this...... you feel like you''re adventurous, Master Casein! "Right, Arabi! I''m excited... there must be a lot of treasures like fire tip shovels..." The world''s best treasure maker has been making it for 10,000 years, he said, with enormous amounts of treasure stored. Even if I can''t actually get it, I want to take it and actually use it. The desires and expectations existed less. "Hmmm... now I need a personal treasure... of course, a knife would be fine" Detran was so upbeat that he couldn''t afford to admonish the two of Shagu. It should be noted that John is climbing in awe of war as he walks on a path that is not properly paved. It would be horrible to walk down a road without railings for safety, no matter how we know mountain water will help us. "Sounds like everyone''s having fun, Mr. Sansui" "Yeah, good for you...... ha" He was brought here by his master himself. Yes, the master introduced himself as a greeting before he returned to his hometown. That was so much fun. I''ve only lived five hundred years and had fun a few times. Even though Swivok was able to entertain and stimulate his disciples, he prioritized efficiency. of a life without fail, without stimulation, that has done only what is necessary, what an empty thing. "Well, not that I should bother..." "That''s what it is." On the other hand. So the life of Suibo, who explored the strongest, lived a clean, white, qualitatively rigid life? The action Suibok didn''t want me to repeat was something I shouldn''t actually repeat. I repeat myself, but there is no reason why mountain water should repeat itself. "The troubling part is that in the logical part you can guess that the childish part of me is just getting emotional" "That''s the good thing about Mr. Sansui." Assuming the mountain waters had lived a life of many mistakes, they would have felt shame, not emptiness, in that case. Even if I didn''t feel ashamed, I guess that''s just to say I grew up shameless. "Like Mr. Swibbock, if you train martial arts and kill them all, you can''t even see them." "It hurts to care." Just assume that. I wanted inspiration for my training, that''s for real. "... but is that okay? Your wife, your daughter..." "It''s embarrassing, but I don''t have a face to match." That means nothing more than what my wife or daughter wanted from me. You think about how dead you''ve been and how much trouble you''ve been causing. "... I have certainly protected my wife and daughter. But maybe he was just protecting it." "On the contrary, it''s amazing. I''ve been around for a long time and I''ve just been protecting you." "... that''s really true" If you weren''t nearby, and you were just sending them, I''d know. But the mountain water was basically there for both of us. Nevertheless, how can we just protect it? "If you''re forced to think favorably, the very fact that you instructed me to raise Rain wasn''t advice to enrich my life..." "I''m not the kind of person who thinks that." Bow bai saying terrible things for the %. And the mountain waters, too, could not deny it. Then, after you defeated Mr. Fuukei, you were instructing Mr. Sansui. "Right......" Mountain water came here to sort out his mind or to comfort himself. That''s what I''m not ashamed of, I''m looking for the strongest for self-esteem, for vanity. "I know. Even while doing this, my wife and daughter feel terrible. Even against fans, they don''t do what they can as fathers. It''s just that I''m human, too." "Ha, that''s hilarious" "It''s not funny, as a party" It just seemed like a poor quality joke, such as the mountain waters that I''ve been trying to catch five scattered people with things, giving myself a reward. But on the other hand, I recall that I am still human. Yes, because that''s why they''re not like real people, like Swibbock and Big Ten Dogs. Even in those hearts, the line had reached the house where the Great Heavenly Dog lived. It seemed that he had already been contacted by the arrival of the mountain waters, where the Tengu, who looked difficult, were waiting. The great heavenly dog on the top of the list has a very bitter laugh. Both the mountain waters and the bowbai were already generally understood. "Big Heavenly Dog, long time no see" "Ooh, it''s been a long time. What do you say, are our daughters useful? "Yes, we appreciate your help" "Mind your own business." Gohon. Gohongo hong. As we spoke in public, the surrounding heavenly dogs began to cough openly. Probably telling you to just get the requirements done. "Well, what''s that, Sansui" "Yes." "Actually, it''s a knife I did to you, but it''s broken." "... Was it" "Everybody''s mad..." I don''t know more about this than the five of us. He was listening to the two of them, sitting in an unfamiliar front seat. "No one wants to banish me from the boulders, but they say I''m disappointed..." "Ha..." "In a nutshell, despised" "I guess so." "What''s the way you put it! I think so too! Tailoring a human bone to a weapon without permission, Contraindicated How I felt sick before this. He says it''s the chief officer inside who''s doing that in hiding. I see, despised and deserved. "I don''t know if I can say it myself, but I''m educating my disciples properly. So you''re questioning my behavior and giving me opinions." "Well, maybe, but even so, it''s too grand" For 10,000 years, I''ve been the chief leader of this hiding place. If you want to manipulate your thoughts, you can easily bias them. Regardless of his actions, the Great Heavenly Dog taught him how to move backwards. "You''re absolutely right. Anyway, if you bring this back, that''s fine. I don''t know what kind of change of heart it is." It was a change of heart I didn''t really want to explain. Nevertheless, if you could give it to me so much, it was also a thankful story as Sansui. "Look, I fixed it after hearing your hopes." The mountain water unsealed the sealed cloth and pulled out a single Japanese knife. Obviously different from the last one on both right arms would be the addition of string embellishments to the pattern head. In addition, I actually pulled it out, and there was a human bone filling there. "Oh." Previously, there was no normal incarnation, just the void taking the form of a blade. But not now. When the mountain water pulled itself out of its sheath, it stained itself black. dyeing the void, should I say? I look at the blade, which is obviously unusual, and the five of them sitting behind me are breathtaking. "Your mingi, waffle-hoof, I''m working on it to make it easier for you to convey your will anyway. I''ll write down the details on paper, so read them carefully." "Thank you" The mountain water in my hand is the only thing I know, but I did have the feeling that my consciousness was passing on to me. It should be noted that the five people who did not know the circumstances were called "Your Migi," and had their necks clenched. "Look, remember. What''s the name of that knife?" He seemed complacent that he had fulfilled all his requests. It is the best delicacy, packed with features that mountain waters would love. That''s why I started explaining it very nostalgically. "Big Heavenly Dog, Biggest Products, Banned Treasure Cactus Bones, Void Knife. Tenmei (Tennen) is immortal (Fuji) Vietnamese dragon (Etsuru), triple-sided three-arm (Sanmen-san Pi) right Shura (Migishi Ra) Ascension (Mutsuru)! "Musashi, I remember" "No, remember everything! "I''ll memorize it later," He wanted a special weapon, mountain water, but gave up remembering it because it''s a name too long for boulders. "This is the greatest weapon ever made by the Great Tengu in the Tengu, the Great Tengu, the greatest business! It''s a forbidden treasure cactus bone because it''s a contraindication, and it''s a void knife because it''s an application of the void method to attack! Then, Heaven, I''m immortal for ten thousand years. You call me Vietnam Dragon! "Um, Big Heavenly Dog, calm down! Mountain water doesn''t care about practicality or history already, I just want a cool knife for me. That''s why I hate it when they explain it too much, to be honest. I just want to stand in front of him or decorate him between the floors. In the first place, I don''t have anyone to use it with. This knife itself is a substitute for the treasure of the back dungeon, which you can obtain after defeating Lasbos. The performance itself is the best, but the need is extremely low. "Yes! Listen! "Oh, it''s a customer! Mountain water, feeling back on track, was sensing signs of a desperate approach to this way. "The Great Heavenly Dog Hall! It was the head of the secrecy base that welcomed the mountain water earlier that changed the blood phase and jumped in. That he was reporting exactly the importance of rocking the nation. "So, the old body of Disya fell down! Please, help me! 451 Determined This was some time before the Lord of Disuia fell. With the new king crowned, Rikyo was visiting Wang Capital. That implies the renewal of the covenant that Rikyo, who even came as a royal trump card, would come under the command of the next king. But on the other hand, Rikyo was already somewhat prepared. "I think I''ve shown my face a few times...... Glass Arcana, it''s my trail" "Your Grace, it''s been a long time." All three of them talking in the Royal Castle reception room were nervous faces. Not very much, but what belongs to one force is not just the kind of air that greets. It was as if, from now on, we could have a fight, even that atmosphere. "Oh, my sister''s taking care of you." "No, leave my wife to look after me..." relationship between my brother-in-law and my brother-in-law, but my relationship up and down was blatant. Rikyo is out poorly, plus the glass is about to be on top, so it''s working, but the current king was somewhat anxious. I am anxious that my son won''t mention something unscrupulous and piss off the person he is in a friendly relationship because of it. "Well, you were so defenseless in the revolution that you attacked our country." "Yeah, you''re right. There are no words of gratitude for the Arcana kingdom that you have so received" On the other hand, the glass was also slightly puzzled. I didn''t think I''d keep coming out this badly, even if it was true, just knowing my usual Rikkkyo. "On top of that, it''s the last war. It was this me who planned and directed the operation to Oseo. As a royal trump card, it has resulted in great damage." The other trumpets are only combatants. Even Festival Me, who was the next principals, just moved as instructed in that operation. But Rikkyo is the side that assembled the operation. It is only natural that Rikyo feels as responsible as the Lord of Sopeds. "Even though the owners of Sopeds, Caputo, and Batlub are responsible, it''s too much to understand that I''m the only one who''s ever done it." That''s what I said, and I was bowing my head in sincere apology. "I will dedicate five divine treasures to the Arcana royal family, which I have at my disposal." And the words that came out were very heavy. To be clear, it was almost like offering Rikkyo''s personal value. "Of course, if you tell me to use it, I will always come up and use it. But from now on, I am foolish that we should put all the divine treasures in the capital of the king of Arcana and leave the operation to His Highness the Glass." Conversely, it was proof that I was so sorry and at the same time could be said to have taken responsibility. The more demanding it is, the more apologetic it is. "... yes, okay? Especially Elixir. It would be your lifeline." "It''s fine. The same goes for the Great Tengu, but I''ll show you alive without an elixir." Rikyo is the emperor of the empire, but he is only a nation wherever he goes. But in the present state of affairs, which has not been long since the founding of the country, if we let the state bear the loss of Rikyo, that may be the end of it. If so, we have no choice but to give away personal assets. "... The truth is, we should have done this sooner. God''s treasure was too heavy for a man who was on track to mistake for expectations." If the value of Rikyo is divine treasure, there is no problem in handing it over to others. There is no obstacle to using the apparent trump card as Rikkyo or, if it has to be used by others. Rather, for not relying on the individual, it would work in his favor if he thought about it later. "... well, you felt so responsible." "You should feel it. I did mention martial arts medals in the war, but nevertheless, the subjects of the Arkana kingdom, the soldiers, lost many lives. That''s not something you can take back." "Oh well..." The glass, which should be glad to be offered this treasure above, was, however, causing its face to draw. Without realizing such a son, the incumbent king cared for his stepson. "It wasn''t your discretion, it was an operation with the permission of all of us. You don''t think so? "But that''s why I''m responsible, too. Because it is an empire, we should show future generations how to take responsibility as first generation" "That''s it... right, you were that kind of guy..." The situation is not the same as it was five years ago. Domino had largely been rebuilt, with no damage from dragons, and above all with talent gathered from countries. The offering of the Eight Divine Treasures to Arcana did not mean that the nation would be destroyed immediately. "The Domino Empire is only under the kingdom of Arcana. As a first contribution from the emperor of the kingdom, I would ask His Majesty the new King to receive it." "It was totally unexpected..." The king of the kingdom of Arcana has a certain disease for generations. It was the very ambition to unite the vast kingdom of Arcana under the royal family. The current state of affairs The royal family and the four great nobles govern the land in five equal parts. Of course the royal family is at the top, but the difference is insignificant. Despite being king, despite being royal, he governs only a fifth. To get out of the country, you really have to go through the territory of the four great nobles. In the wake of such ''humiliation'', there is no way the royal family is not dissatisfied. "I didn''t expect you to give me all five all of a sudden..." And what a dissatisfaction for the royal family, so the state went well for a long time. Consider the interests of the state first, each house second and finally the interests of other houses. Such beautiful things have been thoroughly done by our masters throughout history. That is why, whatever the royal family may say, the heads of the four nobles have opposed that the status quo should continue. We should continue to do so because it has worked well in the current state system. With that said, he dresses up, but the royal family still rules only a fifth of the nation. That''s what''s been going on since the founding of the country. "Exactly, I thought I''d only have Elixir on hand..." Because of those depressions, the royal family said to the trail from generation to generation, ''You unite. but in a way beneficial to the state''. Naturally, Glass Arcana had been entrusted with it, and he intended to. As a first step, he was going to strengthen his authority by offering some of Domino''s holdings of divine treasures. As he admitted, Rikyo was also responsible for the damage caused by the last war, because there was a problem in not punishing Rikyo alone. So when I tried to demand divine treasure as a preemption, they offered it all the other way around. "... why are you feeling defeated" When this happens, you can''t demand anything more from Domino. All five of them would be worth more than one country, because they gave us eight kinds of divine treasures. And this is what I think. Assuming Glass had five of the Eight Divine Treasures, I was wondering if he could offer them all as responsibility for the damage he suffered in the war. Wouldn''t you like to negotiate and come up with an alternative and have one or two on hand? Even in a situation where you have to give it all away, can you give it all away from yourself? "... no, an emperor carrying a country. Without that amount of equipment, I guess it won''t work." Here, the fact that Rikyo doesn''t think you''re stupid would be a sign of his well-educated. It''s easier mentally to look at them downstairs, but doing that doesn''t make any difference to reality or yourself. Rikyo was genuinely under his own authority, but there was an amount of equipment that I thought had respectable aspects. In fact, I''m more reliable than a shameless person who doesn''t think of his failures as failures or a great dumb person who doesn''t realize his failures. You can let him use the Divine Treasure in times of need, or someone else. Nothing bad has happened. If a sense of defeat fits in with a sense of defeat (...), it is not an issue. "I need that amount..." But the glass made me feel inferior and small. Miserable clarifications, pathetic ugliness, and sympathetic acts. I was expecting them, it''s true. What injustice does a hero who has been given a treasure by God, a dragon killer brave, and an emperor supported by the people, expose before him his just demands? What I was trying to imagine was not to delude myself. "Am I the one who''s so clueless..." Out on the balcony of the royal castle, looking up into the sky. There existed the heavenly realm, the Great Eight States. If the immortal who is moving there cares about it, he will be able to crush the king''s capital like this. That''s the current state of Arcana. It''s certainly a situation that dominates the periphery, but it''s never something I can be optimistic about. Regardless of Majan and Domino, there are many potential threats, such as the Great Eight States and Oseo. "Right now, too much prominent power is gathering in this country. On top of that, it''s dispersed in each house." The only thing that dominates is the cultural area around here, and besides, it is dichotomous with Oseo. So far the equilibrium has been maintained and it is difficult to imagine that it will be a war with dragons in the future. But that''s not absolute equilibrium. A minor change could roll in the wrong direction at once. Unlike Suibok, the world''s most powerful man, even the surrounding world has many threats. Even if at some point it is inevitable to develop into war, we can turn it away or prepare for it. No, that''s what makes it the king of our time, the mission of the glass, I''d say. The question is how and in what way. To future generations, it will be possible to leave the good ground, the good foundation, the good premise. No one knows the right answer. That''s what an extinct species, the 10,000-year-old turtle, could predict the future and even recognize the possibilities. Because I don''t know, I just have to move on to the future I believe in. And the glass had decided. As king of one nation, bear all the power of the nation. In other words, it is the unity of the state, the concentration of power. "It is the civil war that should be worried, and the power to defy the royal family from the four great nobles should be swept away" More than in ancient times, it is the inner worry, not the external disease, that destroys the great powers. As with the old Domino Empire, politics can be corrupt and the public can become indignant, while the loss of power by the central administration, like Yamond, can often trigger a crowd of ambitions. It is, of course, reckless to rule all the territories of the vast kingdom of Arcana by the royal family alone, and we need an army to run the territories. It is too much against the national interest to take all the troops away from the nobles. To be clear, it is tantamount to turning the entire nobility against the enemy, and the royal family does not have that much power in the first place. But today the leading men of the Arkana kingdom possess a powerful power of war that is not directly linked to the power of governance. "Eight kinds of divine treasures and all kinds of powerful treasures, warriors who were given the power of God to culminate in trump cards. The royal family manages all of them directly! That was what he painted, the look of a new nation. 452 Confusion "Why did your old body..." Disya trump card, man to think, floating spring. The most feared warrior of God, with many two names. Pandora''s perfect fit to beat the world''s strongest swimbok for sure. "It''s my fault... I''m unlucky..." But to him, the Lord of Disuia was more admirable than his real grandfather beyond his subordination. "I want to die..." I couldn''t help but feel depressed if the old body was in danger. He sat in a chair, restrained his face, and was in grief with tears. Without any power over treatment or recovery, he could do nothing about the crisis of his dear benefactor. "I should have died... I wish I had..." His counterpart, the temple dance of the hanging axis, which is now the left and right arm of the Lord... "Old body... I knew you couldn''t..." I sat in the chair next to it and was equally depressed. Disciplinarily, the posture is exactly the same. "You were old enough to do this because you were in government... at least if I had the strength..." "Your old body should have lived better than me... why am I alive..." Currently, the Lord of Disuia is being transported to the treatment room of the King''s Capital, where he is being treated by doctors who have been gathered by the Kingsguards running around and flying around the people. But even with the best medical care in the world, it was difficult to fully cure the elderly. That''s what these two knew best. "Don''t be so depressed. Both of you said you''d be better. There''s a pallet, and we''re all working on it." Meanwhile, Masakazo, who was visiting Wang Capital with the palette, was revitalizing the two of them. I haven''t been able to comfort them well, but I''ve managed to work hard to reassure them both. "I''m dying. I''m better now, so I''ll be better, too, Grandpa." "... old body, if I had worked harder..." "If I can replace you, I can replace you..." I don''t know if that word has arrived. Still, Masakazo kept calling out to the two of them. "So, what about the mountain water?" "You can sense it from here, can''t you? Meanwhile, Rikyo and Festival, who were there, were visiting the mountain waters that brought the Great Tengu. It''s hard for us both to be calm, but we were calmer than temple dance or spring on boulders. I was waiting for a reply from Mountain Water with a look that prepared me for the worst. "The signs are very weak. Procedures are in place, but it''s not good." Mountain water has seen a number of ''lifespans'' since its training years due to its ability to detect signs. It is by no means an unfortunate thing, but a testament to the whole of life. But on the other hand, the fact that everyone wants to retain his temporal life is probably what he''s worth. Mountain water itself, I still wanted Disuia''s old body to live. Even if you know it''s an unsolicited wish that ignores the will of the person. Mountain water hears the philosophy of its life from the old body of Disuia. Sun, he regrets his life, he wants to do it all without throwing it out on the way. Until the end, he said he wanted to stick to active duty, stick to profit, and finish his life as a bad monster. The words were shaking the souls of the mountain waters. Cleanliness and beauty, there was a belief that made me feel something of dignity. Isn''t it precisely now that a nobleman who kept whipping his old bones ends his life? Fight and fight, stand and crawl. If you want to do your best at the end of it. Shouldn''t I make it easier for you to die? "But still, you''re doing everything you can. Never, never die." But that''s a sad conclusion. To say that the last of the old men who have devoted their lives to the state will not be treated, even if it should be helpful, but will just be dropped off. Isn''t it as if he was dumped because he was used up and no longer useful? "Is it true that Disya''s old body fell? As he admitted he was worthy, the incumbent king and Prince Glass, as well as the current contemporaries of Sopede, also appeared. The three men, who looked very hasty, asked for a prompt explanation to the mountain waters, which would be able to calmly explain the situation. "The Immortals of the Great Eight States, the Secret Tengu and the Witch Path, and the current lords and pallets of Caputo are in the process of being treated." As a result, if you include the inside of the treatment room, there will be everything that was the main thing on this scene. That is all, for the kingdom of Arcana, the old body of Disuia was an important figure, and his fall was to say a major incident. "The owner of Disuilla was an old man." In very short words, the Sopede''s masters had embraced the status quo. Old and skilled aristocrats also have a life expectancy at some point. Even if it haunts a monstrous atmosphere, it''s not like a long-lived man like Mountain Water or Swivok. Sometimes you die, that''s what you have to do. It''s just that it''s always sudden. "To him, I was also looked after from a young age¡­ both my father and my grandfather were supported by him. I would have liked my son to have supported me if I could, but I still couldn''t... I feel sorry for you" The old man never spoke his beliefs aloud, but everyone still perceived his will. No matter what anyone thinks, it was too old to continue serving as the lord of the great aristocracy. No matter how many successors don''t stand, we should have left the surrogate to the stage. Still, he has continued to do his job as the Lord himself. I wonder what that is, not a service to the state. "After all, you don''t use the mercury of a sage? "Yes, because the person in question had previously said no..." "Well... no, I can''t say I can''t do this any more" It is a situation where political opponents can be said to have fallen. In the present situation, where Sopede is solemn, it was the old man of Disuia who could be considered the biggest obstacle to reform. that he had fallen too conveniently, but Glass was not pleased at all. He''s always been thinking of the national interest, not the way he did it. Even my father was a senior, and I had to learn a lot from him myself. I didn''t fully respect it, but I also thought I couldn''t imitate it. At least Glass wasn''t dirty enough to let go and rejoice that his subordinate, the old man, fell. I thought I should be happy, but I thought I was ashamed of that because of my youth. Mountain water felt it with signs, but it was something that both Festival and Rikyo could see. So much so that thoughtlessness, which I don''t think is acting, appeared on the look of the glass. It was the qualities necessary for the apex of the state that emotions were easy to understand, as Rikkyo is. "I thought you were right." "I just hope you''re feeling better." Both Festival Me and Rikyo were in tune when they saw his reaction. "How are Bjoub and Shun doing? "There..." "Oh, um, well..." A glass that understands its loyalty by seeing that the proximity in the most exciting side creates an atmosphere that is about to martyr. But on the other hand, you can''t just worry about grief, it was the fate of a man who should be king of a nation. "Okay, Saiga. I need a favor from you." "Ha." "Head to Disuilla territory and tell Acrylic Disuilla what''s going on." The truth is, I suppose we should order Spring and Temple Dance, the people of Disuia. But I couldn''t even tell the prince to do his job, to the side that was mourning and grieving. "Acrylic...... dissear, is it? "Yes, your granddaughter, who your old body had nominated as his successor. If you don''t know anything, take Happiness or Doowe. In this case, it would be cruel to wish to continue to invest in your old body. We must stand up as soon as possible." I guess the incumbent king should divide this place. But if the young prince, who was now crowned, still gave the next great nobleman proper instructions, he would not have dared to give water. He had a grin of relief when he saw the next king giving proper courtesy and muscular instructions. "Even if we leave it out, we should tell them that our Lord is in danger" "I understand... I understand, Your Highness. Then I''ll be on my way." "Oh, I asked you to." Rikkyo knows that he woke up Solemn in Domino. How much internal affairs can be affected when the incumbent nobility and those in charge of practice are confused? Glass''s judgment was appropriate. If the lord of the aristocracy falls, he must take his place and succeed as soon as possible. If we were to reason here without understanding and try to advance national politics without political enemies, that would have been what everyone would have done with all their love. "... no, it''s not what I say" I actually do that and I actually remember myself confused. Reminds me of my place as a tyrant, disrupting my country with personal grievances. I didn''t, I envy a very normal response. I watched the young prince blindly, able to carry out that this should be done in the national interest. "What''s up, cane?" "No... I thought Arcana was safe now" "... I don''t know what you''re talking about" An emperor who does not rule a country, a glass against his subordinates who wish to do something energetic and weather. Yes, we haven''t solved anything yet. A woman a little older than herself, the next winner of Disya. Acrylic dissear. There are no reassuring elements anywhere to know the story. "Didn''t you hear about the acrylic from your sister? "No... I don''t know much about Disya..." "I''m not a fun person to talk to... especially acrylics, where bizarre behavior is noticeable... a woman like a chunk of disear" I looked at the glass with a bitter face, and until then the owner of the sopede, who had been discreet in his mouth, was also moving. "Your Highness, may I move Sansui or my sister, if you please?" "Right, please" "So... Sansui, take Doowe somewhere in the castle, rendezvous with the Saigas and head to Disuia" "... I understand" I don''t know what I''m going to do with it. But there was no particular reason to say no if it had been ordered. "... Sansui" "Ha." "As you know, with the exception of Caputo, who conveys the Holy Power, neither the royal family nor the four nobles, nor their principals, are special human beings" There are many stories of nobility having isolated power compared to the civilian population and thus forming a class society. In fact, in and around Majan, only those who dwell in Wang Qi have the right to inherit the throne. But around the kingdom of Arcana, there is little such air because magic is turned into common sense. "But acrylic, one way or another, is a brilliant chunk of talent, close to your trump cards. I mean, it''s close to you and Lord Swibbock." "To me or to my master? "Or maybe you''d rather talk to me than my sister. Anyway, I asked you, Sansui." 453 modeling In conclusion, first of all, Acrylic Disuir was a pioneer. She was a fine artist and even a scholar, though her surroundings were too unchecked. The ''work'' she produced will only appear to be the fruit of a hunting crime from around her. But that wasn''t due to illegal activity, and it wasn''t even a breakdown. Until then if you say it''s against human ethics, it doesn''t mean she specially likes to make that ''work''. Speaking of which, she likes paintings. Her ''masterpiece'' is a proper pictorial exercise, just because she has reached the realm of unintelligible meaning from a regular person. However, from the people around you, I don''t think you''d be better at painting if you did that, and even if that improves the painting, you wouldn''t be willing to transfer it to execution. The place reached by the four people aboard Noah was a particularly sparsely populated place among the dis ears. There was really just one building, just like the genuine residence is. However, unlike a genuine house, I guess that building is huge. Impossibly, it''s just huge. Perhaps even if the Japanese who are not interested in architecture see it, they will not go wrong with the type of this building. Yes, it was a ''warehouse'' there. Acrylic, the Lady of Disuia, made her say things to her finances and build them, a warehouse for storing her own work. "... this is the house of acrylics? "Yes... I can''t believe I''m coming back..." Happiness answered my question in blue. I guess I wouldn''t have wanted to go in if it wasn''t for this emergency, just knowing what the work stored in this warehouse was like. "... Is this mostly a warehouse? "To my bad taste, there''s only one entrance. Look around at that girl''s work and finally get to her room." "How much do you draw? Whatever it takes, you draw too much." "... he says he draws a lot because it''s an exercise." "It''s a practice piece, and you''re decorating it? "Yeah, it''s my worst hobby. I have no idea what practice it is." I didn''t know what that meant. Even when decorated, it requires too much space. How big paintings are you decorating, or how many, or both? "It won''t be something that makes it so bad. I''m not a bad practitioner." "Though it is! This one sucks over here! Oh, why are you stuck in this atelier already! I didn''t want to come here. With that in mind, Happyne goes inside shaking off Doowe''s words. Probably to get in and out of the work, but when you open a very large door and go inside...... "Ooh..." "Oh......" Both the mountain water and the festival felt a kind of connection. In a different way than in Daiyashu, I get a sense of ready-to-see like I''m back in Japan. Yes, if Daiyashu was an old Japan, this was a nostalgic space like modern Japan. "Hey, Saiga. Look at this. Aren''t you scared? "I''m scared, but I''m not scared that far..." Now I know why Happiness is scared. On the other hand, I also figured out why Doowe wasn''t scared. Well, it''s certainly too vivid for a woman''s ''hobby''. "Sansui, what do you think? "I''m impressed...... you have a passion for her painting that goes to her master and the Great Tengu" To Doowe''s inquiry, the mountain waters had revealed their honest hearts. That''s the kind of fresh emotion that shakes my heart, like when I visit the secret border and the Great Eight States. "Isn''t that crazy?! This is amazing! It''s not just hunting! "No, when I get this far, it just looks like a blah blah museum..." It would be true to call it a practice piece. There are massive decorations of desserts by charcoal, with ''specimens'' lined up beside them. Because of the large sample, the resulting painting was also larger, and I could understand that it would therefore require a vast amount of space. "Are you still arranging animal bodies?! Yes, Happiness is naturally blue. Because there are skeletal specimens of various animals, and they are lined up with cuttings, and there are even more simulations of them. It is preserved immersed in some liquid in a transparent container, not only bones and skins, but even organs. As Hapine put it, this is'' animal corpse ''and'' animal contents''. Besides, it mimics that. It realistically depicts animal carcasses, parts of them, and contents. Even if this is called ''painting practice'', it won''t always be understood by people. Even if they call it bizarre, I''m sure there''s no defense. "If you''re practicing painting, that''s not all you have to do to make it! Why bother taking out the built-in bone pieces and drawing them! "Happiness, be quiet for a moment. I don''t know." "Ugh... ok." Again, the four walk inside the ''museum''. Happiness is trying not to look, but both the Festival and the mountain waters were moving forward looking left and right from rarity. "Oh, Sansui and Saiga, do you like this? "No, it''s not like that... he just said he''s good" "Coming this far, I think it''s more of an anatomical domain than art. But it''s very correctly modeled." Walk through different animals, large and small, their dandruff and skeletal specimens. There was an exhibition of one academic material that was likely to be used as a historical material if it was ever left behind for future generations. "I hear acrylics used to keep trapped rats in cages." Doowe talks acrylic ''bizarre''. That seemed interesting, but I didn''t despise it. She can read it, saying she''s passionate about the practice she''s lining up. Never, he said he wasn''t moaning the body. "He paints where he feeds, he paints where he huns, he paints where he sleeps, he paints where he runs, he paints where he mates, he''s been beside me all day." Talking about that, I went right past the rat scraps. "I hear you''ve made all your observations to the end." Yes, there is interest and observation in these modelling. Beside the bird''s dandruff there was a painting of the bird as it was flying. There were paintings that were closer to reality than the pictures, which seemed to move even now. Big and small birds, even the use of wings differently could be read by that painting. The painting depicted the movement entirely. I didn''t just tear the body apart, a moment when I was alive was enclosed. "If we collect this painting, that''s what we''re going to be able to make animal drawings..." "... no, that''s not all there is to it" Moving much deeper, for some reason, there was an ''item'' in which only the scrap was placed. But if you look at that "systemic skeleton," there won''t be any humans who don''t know what "animal" is. "It''s a new book of demolition... too much civilization..." "You sure are close to your master... it must be a painting practice, but it''s in the realm of medicine..." This is the only haunted mansion I could have said. Because what is placed there was a reminder of death for man. No physical objects are stored in the boulder, but even a picture of the muscles peeled off a piece of the animal''s skin is painted. Because of its sophistication, discomfort and emotion coexist. "Let''s go! "Oh, yeah, sorry" Livestock, wildlife, and a lot of exhibits anyway, were all exquisite and exquisite. It conveys a thorough willingness and enthusiasm that I can''t feel like joking or pranking. Even if I liked the painting, this was beyond my limits. Far beyond regular people, I liked the painting too much. "Sansui, it reminds me of your neck." "Embarrassing......" Mountain water is also familiar with the structure of the human body, as well as reading bone-to-bone and muscle movements during battle. I suppose mountain waters, which observe so much perseverance that if you slap your head in the force, you can kill a human being, can also be described as an acrylic kind. "You feel like a genius eccentric per se... you really look like a big genius dog" "You just said it was too soon genius... no, but I think there are limits to it" "Neither Saiga nor Sansui, are you afraid?! "No, Hapine... I''ve cut a lot of them... and I''m killing them" "I make a lot of things like that, too." Feast Until a little while ago I was a brave man waving his sword on the front line. That has already seen a lot of corpses, and I don''t feel resistance when I look at these specimens. Until Mountain Water, an active combatant, was mass-producing an unlikely body by a blade of void. From the knife that is lowered to the lower back in the first place, it is caused by human bones. In terms of poor taste, it would be worse than exhibiting like this. "Ugh... there''s nothing wrong with me..." "You better hang on. It''s time to have kids." "Don''t say that here..." Indeed, the sacrifice has also demodulated my body. He too, who had been buried in a coffin because of his overdose of pan peaches in the war against dragons, now walks well by his own feet. It''s time to get back to work at night and there won''t be a problem. Nevertheless, when I speak in this space, it just seems more like an observation of the behavior of an organism than a profit of love. "I don''t know, but I''m good at painting. So, what kind of painting do you paint? I knew you were a character painter? "It''s a person, but it''s a person." "What the hell?" I wish I hadn''t asked, a festival I regret, but I could see the end of it on the road anyway. The next principals of the Disyea family are passionate about practicing painting so far and painting in real life. No, the woman who is no longer the owner of Disya. What is the end of it? Already, it was largely speculative. "Um, ma''am... no, ma''am" "I don''t know." "I''ve been meaning to tell you for a while now, I was wondering if I should not go in yet" "I don''t have time, you know? "It was a gift...... forgive me" Finally, the forbidden door opens. It was a private area where Acrylic Disyah spent most of the year, and at the same time a painting atelier. "Buhi, Buhi, Buhi..." There were six boys in a pair of pants. I was about to cry even now, and some of the kids were actually crying. They were playing group gymnastics. Crawling on a soft carpet, that''s three in line, plus two on top of it...... It was called a pyramid. "Fine... I''m impressed! Shameful... excited, shameful... sad... cute! Cute, but here it is! That portraying them was a woman full of paint that, despite being half naked, did not make her feel any colour. "I''m glad I was born a nobleman...... Long live Disya! Thank you, Uncle...... thank you so much! All I can say is thank you! Turning behind them and drawing from the back side, she was clearly not on a level that could fit in oddly. "Whoa, whoa! Go, go, go, go, go! Both the mountain water and the feast are killers in the name of heroes. Nonetheless, I was wondering if her behavior should be broken off by putting ourselves on the shelf but evil. "Seal my inferiority on this piece of paper. Ahhhhhhhh! "Saiga, it''s the acrylic that makes her the master of Disya. I''m sure we''ve known each other a long time." "Doowe...... don''t say that" 454 hustle and bustle "Oh, oh, oh..." After a while, Acrylic was finally noticing the four of them. On top of that, I was twisting my head on the chair for a while. They decided they weren''t suspicious of boulders because the three non-mountain waters wear family crested clothes, and they''re trying to remember who they know. "Ohhhhhhhh......! Oh! It''s Doowe and Happyne! And two of your friends, Shun! Isn''t it!" "Haven''t had it in about ten years, but it''s not gonna change, Acrylic." "You could have grown some more, acrylic..." "You''re both grown up! Acrylic with the two facing each other while sitting in a chair. It should be noted that the hand was still painting. I''m not lost in the brush, I even keep drawing at high speeds. "Especially Doowe! From the pelvis, I had a baby! Wow!" "Oh, thank you." "You found a husband with a wide heart! I can do something about that father and his brother, and I can''t believe he''s a good face, he''s born good, and he likes Doowe, and that''s a miracle man! "Ugh, my proud husband." Acrylic that casually, without offense, utterly terrible. But Doowe obviously accepts it as a compliment because he has no offense. "Why do you know your pelvis just by looking at you standing..." "Well, you''ll see. You don''t know what you practiced for." Hapine was surprised to read Doowe''s pelvis, dressed in clothes, to ''clairvoyance''. Regardless of rare magic users like witchcraft and fairy arts, she usually just resides in magic. Nonetheless, it can''t be read just by standing and walking. "If you''re simulating animals, human bones and muscles, then you just have to look at the person standing and walking, and you''ll know what ''posture'' that person''s bones are. That''s what it''s like to be wearing a corset." "Is that important in painting? "It matters! Thanks to the simulation of bones, muscles, and guts, my arms have improved their tear! From her laughing with great pride, I could feel a deep attachment to the painting. "Of course, photography isn''t the only painting, but I still get a sense of 3D when I know the skeleton. And when you know the muscles, you can see the movement in the picture! "... in a painting? "You can''t flatten what you see and paint it as it is! Represent what you see as a picture on a single piece of paper, while still in 3D! That''s what painting is all about! Hot artist soul. Note that the model boys. "Let the plane called white paper have depth. Make just one still feel the flow of time. That means letting the world live in the works! Hot painter soul. Note that the world you want to draw. "The author transcends reality and expresses his emotions! That means going beyond human life and leaving a definite shape for future generations! Yes, I mean tell someone who doesn''t even know my face! Note that the emotions you want to convey. Beyond good intentions and malice, it was clearly ugly. The author also admits he''s ugly, so maybe he''s not evil. "... hey mountain water, what do you think of this? I don''t know. "I don''t know, so is boy love, but male" "... Hey, festive me. You think homosexuality is a human activity? "... no? "What do you think human beings are? It''s very natural for people to love people." Paintings depicting homosexuality, decorated in rooms. Festival I want to turn away because it is so fine. But the words of mountain water were a sacrifice to break my common sense. "Homosexuality is also found in wildlife, a natural behavior. It''s not human or anything, it''s common." "That''s right - see, this is between lion males..." "I wonder what nature is..." I have a wife who turns into a lion, so I decided to pretend not to see her there. Apparently, the wild is complicated beyond my imagination. "Oh hon... I just wondered if people have their own sexual orientation" I realize I was making a private statement, solemnly mountain waters. I''m free to hate this, but I''m also free to draw this. (depending on the employment format of the model) When I found out that acrylic ateliers were places like this, I came even though I wasn''t invited. "And then... you''re Sansui? "Yes." "Shun, you said it! You said you married a girl over twenty, you daughtered the baby you picked up, you made it young and you kept it quiet? "... right" "And then! He said he only cut off and killed all the villains, cut the dragons with bones, scales, guts and blood, and had a sword made of human bones! "... Yes" Mountain waters of intense interest, but their cruelty stands out when put into text. I could never blame her for her bizarre behavior in front of me. "I''m interested in the Great Eight states and secrets! Show me! "I mean, acrylic. I''m going to tell you something important, so stop painting." "Oh, no." Happiness to say something common sense, but I wouldn''t have bothered to visit the four of us if it was someone who had common sense. "What your grandfather said. While your grandfather is on active duty, he says you can do whatever you want. So I live as I please for another thirty years! The mountain water held his eyeballs. What thoughts did spring and temple dancing usually hold in support of that old body? I didn''t know the only successor candidate was going to torture that old body for thirty years. In the mountain waters that have led to the body of immortality, even the sorrow of the old body, who resists old age and carries out government, is unacceptable. It''s just a tear. No matter how strong you are, this reality, no matter how powerful you have the treasure of God, can never be helped. What did the old body say to this granddaughter, ''You can do whatever you want while you are in active duty''? This chest pain must be truly a human specific emotion. Her words were shaking the heart of the mountain water more than any famous painting. "Look, even a painting like this can be painted ~" As always, her hands are running paintbrushes. On the other hand, her right leg was slipping over a blank piece of paper placed on the carpet. Even though he told me not to paint, he dripped his own sweat on his toes and painted a mouse picture as it was. It''s also incredibly good. "Wow, that''s going to work." "Right, I realized I could even paint on my feet! Doowe praises, but I do have to praise him already. Exactly. It had reached frontiers that deviated from the boundaries of man, like mountain waters, swimboks, geese and great heavenly dogs. Spiritually and technologically, it goes far beyond inhuman. "Humans can paint even in the dark, they can paint with their mouths, they can paint another with their right and left hands, and they can paint with their toes dripping fluid! Human potential is endless! A talented woman dedicated to portraying homosexuality and juvenile love with its infinite possibilities. Perhaps a normal human being doesn''t want to be thought of as the same creature she is. It would only be wrong to dismiss your stunt as a human possibility. "Hehe...... see, those boys, too, are trembling with more fresh shame with you guys coming and losing it...... cute! Double your health, Don! It was a disgusting explosion. I can only praise or be flattered. "My grandfather, my lord, has fallen." "... Huh? So finally, she stopped the brush. "Your grandfather, he fell? "That''s right. That''s why we''re here to see your successor." "Why don''t you tell me something that important, sooner?! Visible and panicked acrylic. Seeing that common sense reaction, both the mountain waters and the festivities reassured me that she was finally decent. "My grandfather said he fell... where?! We have to go and pay our respects! "It''s the king''s capital. We''re stopping Noah on the table, so let''s go right away." "Okay! Not if you''re painting! Enough, you guys! I give up this painting, so take the money and go home! It was more of a reaction to a crisis in the body than a crisis in the Lord. She throws out the tools and runs straight out. Almost, naked. "Hey, acrylic?! Get dressed! "My grandfather''s down, not if he''s fashionable! "Are you going to Wang Du in that outfit?! You''re barely naked! I mean, why are you naked in the first place?! "What''s wrong with being naked in the house! The word is right, but then it is wrong to head outside the house naked. "Anyway, get dressed! "I don''t have any clothes! "Why?! "That''s what your grandfather has for you when he picks you up! To the unlikely answer, Happiness had to cease. I didn''t expect to hear your grandfather prepare clothes in this situation. "Anyway, I''m gonna run! "Anyway, get dressed! Exactly, bizarre. Indeed, at a young age, there are times when skin is exposed without shame. But acrylics don''t matter what you think. If I left home like this, it was a crime for sure. I''m a crazy bitch, and I was obscene. "Grandpa, oh, my God! It''s not in there. Yeah! She ran out screaming, leaving the door open. He left. "... Saiga, I''m going after you! "Oh, oh! "Sansui, get him." "No, ma''am. I don''t know if that''s necessary..." I opened the door and a line followed the acrylic. And a while back, I was finding her falling. "Wow, my stomach is awwwwwwwwwww..." "It''s not good to run all of a sudden if you don''t usually exercise." Her flesh complaining of pain with sudden exercise. The spirit is superman, but the flesh is just a woman who lacks exercise. The mountain waters lightened her body by throwing a mountain and carried it as it was. "Ma''am, I was wondering if Noah had a change of clothes. I was wondering if it would be all right if I went to King''s Capital in Noah and procured clothes there." "Well, let''s go to Noah." "Oh, my uncle..." Thus, the acrylic, which was not in the case of painting, but in the case of wearing clothes, was transported to the Wang capital. "Cuckoo! Mr. Shun! What about your grandfather?! Acrylic in bath, paint off and more clothes. She came into her grandfather''s bedroom, where she had temple dance and spring. "My lady... your old body... has taken her life... but she''s unconscious." The Hanging Axis Temple dance, called Cuckoo, was sitting in front of an old man who was buried in a coffin and further forced to put a bamboo tube in his mouth. I just seem to be stabbing the old man in the stomach, but burying him in a coffin and letting bamboo tuck in his mouth were both life-extension measures. "Lady... your old body is still alive... I''m trying...! "The Thinking Man" who relaxes and prays. He, heartless and just wanting another conversation, had entrusted his wishes to God in unison. "I... can''t do anything..." "Shun..." For Spring and Temple Dance, the principals of Disuia were irreplaceable people. By that irresistible thing of his age, he helplessly tries to usher in his last hour. Assuming we regain consciousness, will we talk to ourselves again? Everywhere they were, they were sinking into disillusionment. "I... want to die... I should die..." "Shun..." He passed on the acrylic face and fell to the floor. "Distinguished......" Acrylic nosebleeds, they erupt and don''t stop. "Distinguished...... Distinguished! Put that nosebleed on your index finger and draw delicate pictures at high speed onto the clothes you just wore. It is the appearance of a loved one mourning and grieving¡­. "Ha, shit! No, no, not if you''re painting! He wiped his nosebleed with his sleeve and took his praying hand as it was. "Mr. Shun! "Lady..." "Let''s get married! No temple dance, no spring, I didn''t know what it was. "Marry me and protect Disuir with me! "Oh, oh... that''s..." "I''ll give birth to as many as I want! I''ll give birth to at least twenty! Make lots of kids and let''s all protect Disuir! There wasn''t just personal greed, there was love for my grandfather trying to leave the world. She, who had only roughly desire and self-interest, was genuinely making her feel her mission as a successor. "Lady..." "Mr. Shun! "That is indeed what your old body said..." The Lord of Disuia had entrusted his granddaughter with the future. I couldn''t help but worry about her because I didn''t have anyone else to entrust. It supports her, I was looking for someone she would like. "If so...! Marry me! He was a miracle man, Floating Spring. Acrylic is the one man who fell in love. Spring, which I thought was like my grandson''s, and the old body wanted her to marry. "... I want to die" And I hated spring. "I can''t believe I''m marrying a lady... I want to die...! Let me die......! To death, I hated it. "If I were to marry a lady, I''d rather die......! "You can''t die! "Let me die......! "You can''t die. ''Cause you told your grandfather! "That''s not the problem... I really don''t like kissing a lady...! "Calm down, lady, and spring, before your old body." The temple dance, ruined by the moist atmosphere, treats the two as usual. "Ha... lady, you''re being careless in proposing and threatening me on this occasion. Isn''t it natural for spring to be troubled?" "He said it wasn''t a threat! I mean it! I mean it all the time! "Kill me... Kill me because you can suffer..." How could God not let himself die then? Floating Spring, once again, cursed the inertia of the world. "Die before your old body and wait in hell... Lady, come to hell later..." "Spring, don''t martyr ahead! Anyway, so is the lady...... oh, enough! Shut up!" "What do you mean shut up! Fashion pervert of the cake! Halfway there! Looks like a non-lily! Fake! Fake sister, make characters! Daikon actor!" And the old man, who was about to become conscious, also heard three noisy voices, as usual, with a distressed look on his face. "There''s no reason for a bee madman to blame me! Anyway, we''re both getting out of the hospital room! "I''m making fun of the perverted path, that kind of attitude! Hey, Mr. Shun! "Don''t talk to me... I don''t want to be treated with you... I want to die..." "They''re both lunatics! Anyway, I''m leaving, if this reduces the life expectancy of your old body, that''s what I curse myself for! Burning her hair silver, the temple dance grabbed their necks and left. "I''m already in charge! Then you can like them both, right?! "Is that a good idea! I''m the one scolding you! "I want to die... more than anything else... if I were to marry you, I would marry Pandora... no, you''re hell too" He was the usual three. 455 Wang Dao I heard a hell of a lot about it. Six men with evil blood, brought to the border by the mountain waters. They had heard information shaking the nation that the Lord of Disuia had fallen. In some cases, we may use ourselves as a source of information to develop into a civil war. Afraid of it, they naturally sought protection. "That was a disaster. But thank God I didn''t do anything rash." Having come into contact with the Lord of Sopeds, they had managed to calm down. Naturally he was listening to the information and was comfortable with them understanding the importance. "Nevertheless, why did Sansui take you to the secret border?" "My lord, it is¡­" It was a disgrace to the mountain waters and at the same time to the sopeds. Still, it''s not particularly something to hide, so Bowbai explains. It should be noted that Arabi and John stared with respect at Bowbai speaking intimately with the Lord. "Well, Lord Suibok gave me my training and even my treasure." The Lord has not yet received a report from his son. That''s why I was hearing it for the first time from Bowbai. There is envy in that expression. As Arabi is, he too, as a single samurai, had an admiration for the situation of having him trained at the fire escape from Swivok. He seemed even jealous of his own son. "My child has bothered everyone." "No... such a thing" "Bow by, it would have been hard to say. I guess I should have really heard from Sansui, but I''ve given him another assignment now... I see, so Sansui is with the Great Tengu" Since the war, the Lord of Sopeds had striven to maintain a calm atmosphere. He admonishes that although he is the Lord, he therefore needs majesty, on the other hand, he must not be intimidated. The attitude was respectable to the young people of the division. I have a respectable Lord, that''s very gratifying. "Lord" To its venerable lord, Detran dares to ask questions. That look is extremely harsh. "Hey, Detran! Casein, who is the youngest, understands things like questions in this situation. But even that casein could not hear it now. Nevertheless, it was something that should not have happened, such as Detran, the oldest, opening his mouth. "Stemper, you''re right. But I want to hear it." "That''s not a good question to ask! Think about Arabi and John, too! "Except now, you can''t ask! "So don''t ask me in the first place! A fiercely wandering stepper against Detran, who admits he is not. Whatever anyone thought in this situation, it was Detran who was insane. "Well, wait." The Lord had calmly stopped the two young divisions. "Stemper" "Yes." "I''m happy with the feeling. But it wouldn''t bother me to keep my report. You''re the ones who live in evil blood and learn to revitalize it, and if you can, I want to keep my anxiety down." "... ok" If the Lord says so, the stepper will have to step back very much. "Arabi Agam, was it John Marci" "Yes!" "Yes!" "You don''t have to be afraid of stories that don''t deserve minutes. The same goes for Bowbai, but it''s possible for the two of them to have an important role in sopeds as well. They are gathered for our convenience and are studying harshly at Sansui. Never seal your mouth, don''t worry." Contrary to the importance of the topic, the Lord of Sopeds was calm. You don''t seem to feel like it''s going to be such a big deal, so we''ll both be relieved for now. "Okay, Detran" "Yes, thank you" There''s shame in putting it into weakness, but it''s more distracting than that. In some cases, Arcana could perish. My heart was shaking at the importance of it. "Disya''s house situation is famous. Plus, the royal kingdom unity ambition." "Right." "Is it possible that Prince Glass, who is refraining from being crowned, will crush Disuir on account of the absence of his successor" The backbone of the Arcana kingdom, the coalition regime of the four great nobles and the royal family that has continued since its founding. That harmony broke down, there was certainly a possibility that it could be the first step. "Yes." The Lord warmly acknowledged the possibility. That was something that perplexed everyone, including Bowbait. "An odd man named Acrylic has been nominated as his successor, but if she can''t put Disya together, the royal family will confiscate that property and territory" "... confiscate, is it? "The territory of the kingdom of Arcana originally belonged to the royal family, albeit nominally. If so, the royal family should get it, not sopeds, caputos, batrabs." Assuming that none other than the royal family reaches out, that is what develops into a civil war. If so, the royal family gets the most through. "Is it good, then the royal hand reaches out to the sopeds, not far away! A young man who asks the Lord who is losing his hegemony. Through the muscular tract, I can''t wait for the sopeds to be crushed as a result. "To conclude first, I am not going to disagree with that. It''s better to keep naming the four nobles if you can''t fight the royal family." The royal family confiscates the territory from the nobility. Whatever that is, it happens in any country. If so, it is the nobility who cannot resist it that has problems. "The heads of the four great nobles are obliged to shoulder to shoulder the kings and assume national politics. If it''s a house that leaves that seat to the incompetent, shouldn''t it be crushed? "... it" "There is no point in losing an entity, bound by form. If Disya is the last to destroy your old body, there''s no choice." It was true. Without a ''man'' worthy of duty, the four great nobles will be morphed. Then how can we not suppress the royal family? "In the first place, it''s more of a problem that the royal family doesn''t want unity. I just wish to move the whole nation on my own because of my pride and responsibility as a monarch of one country. It is more a matter of consciousness to leave much of the national government to the four nobles." "Acrylic Disyah...... her quirks are famous. Will I be able to sum up the disears for her?" "I don''t know. But she probably can''t do it alone." She''s a genius, that''s too famous. But that''s not the only way the ''powerful'' will be served. Not in a capability sense, because it doesn''t bring together supporters. "No one will follow her when she suddenly stands up, almost throwing a round of government until now. Even if your old body had nominated her as his successor, it would be impossible for all the deputies who were in charge of Disya''s practice to accept it." "So..." The kingdom of Arcana, the system of the four great nobles is broken. That is not far away and will probably lead to the fall of the sopeds. Everyone was pessimistic about that future. "But there is hope. They supported your old body, the man who thinks and Kakezik Bj?ub. If the two of us had even won a martial arts medal in the war against dragons and had many achievements even before that, we would have a lot of trust from around us." In the service of Disuia are two shallow men. There are more of them who served so long than the two who were Japanese. But they were still recognized as being close. "If those two acknowledge acrylics as the dominant, I see the possibility" And that, by no means, is a thin hope. I don''t know what the three of them are doing right now, but they will never be destroyed irresistibly. Those three are the greatest legacies of the present emperor, who left them as new dissears. "Either way, Sopede can''t afford to just worry about the other houses. Do what you have to do, just wait for the time." Sitting back, ready, the Lord waiting for destiny. The figure still showed the courage worthy of taking on the politics of one country. "Ukio" "Yes." Prince Glass Arcana had a conversation with Emperor Kazuo Rikyo. The expression was extremely serious and complex. "... I''m lost" He had spoken for himself that anyone could see. That would mean you''re spiritually involved. "At this time of year when he was refraining from being crowned, the old body of Disuia fell. This will result in the replacement of four out of five principals, including me. The only remaining sopeds take responsibility with regard to the last war, and the other three are extremely young..." "You shouldn''t rejoice in the misfortunes of others, but isn''t it good for the royal family? "It''s too good! Now it''s like I did something to the old body! Indeed, the convenience is too great. It''s not like the prince gave any instructions, and I don''t think Disya can prevent it. Almost certainly, it would be due to age-appropriate decay. But there are certain people who push evil. Because there is too much chasing wind in the royal family. "The weather is too bad...... if I take action here, that''s what the royal family will lose support from the people" "Is that your excuse? In Rikyo, you can see the lost of the prince. I have a feeling about what you want from me. "Is this an excuse to dare move the other four nobles to contact Acrylic instead of destroying Disya now? "... yes" The prince was telling his predecessors as lord of nations about the strays within him. "I''m sweet. I hear that the old body that has served the nation for a long time has fallen, mindful that the royal family will unite Arcana, and I plunge in without thinking of it as an opportunity" In reason, we should move now. Emotionally, I don''t want to move right now. "Suppose when the old body woke up, the long-protected disearch was doomed. I can''t even imagine how frustrated that loss would be for a young man like me" There was also a sense that the royal ambition was'' childish ''. At least the four great aristocrats now often rule the territory. It was a mess of succession issues, and I didn''t think I could force myself to take it. "You are the Lord of the Nation. Neither Majan nor the Great Eight States will complain about this. Why don''t you do what you have to do? "... I want you to push my back" "The Thinking Man," Floating Spring. Among the trump cards held by the Arcana kingdom is a man with a particularly vicious role (...). Feared and asked to be a deterrent, he was stirring up notoriety throughout the country as well as Disyea. That he was seriously worried when his old body, which he was supposed to have ordered to commit, was weak. That was like my grandfather and grandson, who were better friends than normal. "Royal trump card, Fuusi Ukio. I want you to preach to me your readiness as head of a country. I want you to tell me to destroy Disuir." "... kuku" Rikyo laughed at his sister-in-law, who was still his age. "What are you talking about, you?" ¡­¡­ "Don''t ask others for such sweet little things" He seemed mocking, but he was seriously angry. "If the old body of Disuia falls and the successor does not stand. That would mean that the old body of Disuia has protected, that the inhabitants of Disuia are being held in distress! He was yelling at the ''King'', who was worried about such crap as playing off in a chair removal game. "What you have to worry about is the world, your conscience, the old man''s mood? The present of the people of your country! A man who knew many former domino folks, who had been abused by the oppressive tyranny, was yelling at the royal power weather troubles. "I suppose the lord of the four nobles is here because he needs it! Home affairs will be delayed when he''s gone! If home affairs are delayed, many utilities will stop and people who need the help of the state will cry and live! I remember what I did. I remember myself vandalizing the country and blaming the emperor for it. "Though you must be the king! You will not judge, and who else will judge the four nobles! ¡­¡­ "If you''re one Disuir human and one civilian, you just have to choose nobility! But who thinks it''s more important if it''s everyone in the Disya family or everyone in Disya territory! Until when are you going to feel like a prince! That''s what my grandfather I know is dying for. Look at the national interest and the people! Personal feelings are fine afterwards! "My brother-in-law is right... I hated myself for another reason" If Disuillah cannot have a successor, then destroy him without hesitation. That readiness solidified. I''ve made my decision in the national interest, but now I''m concerned about my personal feelings. "Does your brother-in-law think Disya can have a successor? "Stand" Laughing, the emperor of one country foresaw that the king''s prospect would crumble. "I don''t know Acrylic Disyah, but I know Fukusei Chun and the current master well. I also know about Hang Axis Temple Dance. Many deputies know them. Then I''m sure it''ll work." "... will the royal desire not be fulfilled" "If a rebellious subordination is competent, it should please you, Your Majesty." It took a great nobility to rule a vast territory in being able to assume the national politics of one country. That''s not ten years from now, we need it now. If you don''t say ten years from now, a year from now, you can''t wait for that time. "Competent subordination without rebellion... like a trump card? Suppose the last example of this is the trump card. Do nobles and kings need to be competent? "King Glass" "... Emperor Ukio" "The five of us are only bills. Bills can give up thinking because... I believe in the Lord" I''m sure I can get better results than I can think and move myself. Believe that, everyone has followed the words of kings and lords. No one, no exceptions, I''ve never made an offer, I''ve never done anything unsolicited. "If you are going to pursue policy for the good of the people through your muscles, we will all believe in and support it. If you think it''s different, we''ll talk about it and stop it." "... talk to me, or" "National interests and personal greed never contradict. A man named me is the result of sharpening his wisdom to reconcile the two sides. Your father is the benefactor who saved me and my country. If your father nominated you as his successor, I''m on your side." 456 Hobbies Acrylic dissear. A capable odd freak, that is, a woman of genius. A ''monster born on this planet'' similar to Swivok, called Disuir itself. But. That is why, if the nobility is to serve, it will be no. Sure, she''s talented and capable, but the rest of us don''t know that. Politics is difficult. When you''re a politically capable person, it''s hard to prove. For example, if you have people with fast legs, you can actually make them run. For example, if you have a person who is proud of his or her power, just let him or her actually have something heavy. For example, if you have the strongest swordsmen, you can actually let them fight. For example, if you have a surgeon who can cure others, you can actually cure the injured. But when it comes to politics, ''I''ll actually let you do it'' is extremely difficult. This is all the more so if that is a policy that is full of talent and does not mimic the precedent. Is that really groundbreaking and effective, or do you just not want to follow the precedent? The rest of us don''t know that. If you don''t know, you can''t leave it to national politics. Even if the thing about fast legs was actually too late. Even if there was no power in fact. I''ve tried it, and it''s not like anyone gets hurt or dies. Even if a swordsman named the strongest loses, that swordsman will just die. Even if no one could heal the surgeon who said he could treat them, the injured person would just die. But politics is impossible. I can''t do national politics in particular. If you fail, the country dies. That is what it is, as the countries of the South perished. There''s no way I can try that. Acrylic dissear. Even though she was nominated as a successor, the only way for her to be a trail of the present Lord is to have herself recognized first by her surroundings. And it can only be established by ''ordinary'' means, which make ''ordinary'' people recognise. But even that''s not a problem for geniuses. Instead, even the predicament is used for your own pleasure. For a genius, it was all ''fun''. "Mr. Shun! Marriage! "I don''t like it! "Shun, you''re a hero! You''re a dragon killer brave man! Shun, if you don''t marry me, you can''t be my grandfather''s successor! You''re gonna have to get married now! "You''re a threat after all! Acrylics, already just before naked, were clinging to the reluctant spring. Spring trying to shake that girlfriend off, but I can''t pull it off inside. "Oh already, you suffer and die! "Let''s go into the grave together! Let''s goal-in on life! "If I were to die with you, I''d still be better off living till I get my tenure! "You did it! "I didn''t do it! Watching its farce, Festival Me and Happiness, Doowe and Mountain Water. I can''t say, there was some kind of comedy there. "I care about that, Shun. If you don''t marry me, everyone in Disya won''t recognize me, okay? It''s okay, even if the disearch your grandfather''s been protecting is doomed! "That kind of soul guts, you! It was a terrible threat. It was no longer the ultimate choice for Spring, who loved the Lord of Disuia. "Guuuuuuuuu......! "Look, let''s give up and get married already and get a job making me have kids! "Old Body... I can''t believe I ended the reign of your old body that I worked so hard on... can I just die and apologize...! "Let''s go positive! Shun, you just have to accept me as I am and like me! "What''s positive about that! I can''t wait to die and get killed! I want you to accept it as it is. The feeling is common to 10,000 people, but if you are not willing to bend yourself like this, it is no longer a matter of being graphic or anything like that. "Then it''s me, let''s just do the wedding. Let''s be a masked couple, let''s separate. Then it''s Ali." "So you kiss Ali at the wedding? "Foreword withdrawn" "Mumble, mumble, mumble! Can Disuir perish?! Shun, which is more important, your dignity or the survival of Disya?! "Ugh, wow! Somebody kill me. Yeah, yeah! Pandora''s complete fitter means the bearer of the desire for ruin. But even if you weren''t the owner of a desire for ruin, wouldn''t you want to be killed in this situation? "Kill me. Yes! "Let''s make a child ~ ~ Let''s make a hard time! "Sansui. Those two are hilarious, but I can''t get on with it, and I''m getting tired of the boulders. Shut up acrylics." "Ha." There was no stray. A noble man named Acrylic, next princess, a lady, before her dowry. They were causing her to faint, with no particular hesitation, with a reason why she should not be wielded with violence. If only we had done this sooner. I don''t think so. "Thank you... thank you, Dear Doowe. And the mountain water." "No thanks, Sansui." "Ha." Acrylic said shame matters. I see, the almost naked person represented it. I have no color at all. The girl was driven to the corner of the room by the mountain water. "I want to die..." Floating spring. I didn''t even have to guess what was in that heart. A woman I hate, loves herself. Moreover, it is a tragedy common to those in power, I see. And it was serious. "Spring... So, what are we gonna do? "Anyway, let me calm down, I''m not strong like you guys" Naturally, but very weak. A crisis of marriage with a woman I hate in order to protect the territory of that esteemed person, while the one I respect is unconscious. Sure, I can''t help being weak. "Hey, spring. I brought him in." In that case, it was another trump card to support him. She brings in more than one woman, she just walks into the room. "Oh temple dance...... thanks" "Damn, you''re difficult, too. I can''t believe I''m not comfortable without these women." "I hope so." The women brought in, everyone had dead eyes. Spring was welcoming those girls as if they were angels of salvation. "Dear Doowe, Happiness. I''m sorry, may I sit in the chair? "Yeah... fine. Let''s sit down and talk." "Right. What are you talking about?" Spring, Doowe, Happiness, Feast Me. The four of them were sitting in a bench, about to start talking. Come on, let''s talk constructive. Let''s talk about divining the future of the nation. When I thought so, Spring was speaking to the woman brought by the temple dance. "Hey." Spring, cold voice. "You know what I mean? Of demons, invitations. "Don''t pretend you can''t hear me." of a thinking man, a fearful look. Doowe is interested, and the mountain waters frown. The temple dance was frightened, Happiness and Festival I was nervous. "Do it now" Bottom of hell, Judge. Extreme graduation from the outside, which imposes punishment on sinners. Disya trump card, man to think. He had given orders to his "woman." Everyone obeys that word. Trembling, he takes what''s been in the room since the beginning. Alternatively, take it out. Department store. They were sieging the spring with their hands, something that was never a weapon. His sitting in a chair, swinging behind it. "Oh......" The ashtray. The chair. The nail. The mirror. The fountain pen. The umbrella. He was shaken up as a murder weapon that would easily kill a man even with the skinny arms of a woman. "Rest assured" It''s like I haven''t been back home in ten years, a peaceful look. Right now, they''re going to kill me. By being placed in such a situation, spring was relaxing in the heart. "I want to die like this, I want to be killed... yeah, I can talk to you" Happiness was convulsing her bitterly laughing mouth. Festival Nor can my mouth be blocked from its appearance. "You still have a bad taste." "A hobby... temple dance, I''m telling you this is not a hobby. I have no particular hobby, I''m just a public who can use Pandora." It wasn''t ironic. Mountain water has the power to feel signs, but Pandora''s perfect fit doesn''t make sense to him. But I can tell by the look, the voice color. Everyone understands. A man named Floating Spring doesn''t seriously doubt that he''s normal. "Only cheats are handled, ordinary people." "I tell you every time, you''re the only one who thinks so. It''s not you, it''s me." "Say what, you''ll be very popular wherever you go. Your brothers and sisters admire you, don''t they? "I want to be called your sister! "That''s what some of your brothers would call you." For the two of us who argue amicably, this anomaly can be described as a routine sight. "In the first place, the fact that you were liked by the lady would also be due to your taste in the interior! "What is interior, what is interior! I''m just lining up the murder weapon with this! I''m not decorating it! "You know it! You''re doing it all yourself! Besides, if you find a new one on your trip, you''re thinking about the overall balance and re-modeling it! That''s what I''m talking about! "What''s wrong with that! "Don''t decorate a woman''s room on your own in the first place! "I''m telling you it''s not the interior! Don''t treat the murder weapon like a trinket! "What are we gonna do with the murder weapon lined up like trinkets! I guess my heart is just determined to be sick! You''re the only one who can sleep well with me! "Though I''m telling you it''s an ingenuity to hunt these gutless people down! I just want you to squeeze your courage! "Oh, my God! Spring up! There''s no way it''s gonna burn! I''d rather quell the fire! "Get out! Absolutely brave! It''s like springing up a fountain! "Drying up is like desert! You''re just sprinkling water in the desert! It''s barren! Everything you do is barren and unusual! "What a gorilla woman! I know you, too! Actually, there''s a man I care about, and if I confessed, you''d be flabbergasted! You cried and you got away! I know who you are! "How do you know that! "We all know that! You''re the only one I thought was keeping it to myself! "Mumble, mumble, mumble! "Huh, huh, huh! "Shut up, Sansui." "Ha." Actually, aren''t they all similar to each other? Actually, aren''t they all close? Actually, isn''t it just getting caught up in advanced play? It was the four of us who thought so. "Well, we have to work hard at last." A returning acrylic had his head on his spring knee. It is a so-called ear cleaning posture. Note that the facial flaking faces the spring groin side. It''s an important place, you want to feel it right nearby. "What are you trying to do..." Festival I fought. In this world, something terrible exists. Those who should not be touched, are present in front of them. That''s not such an unnatural thing as a cheat or a bug. It was a kind of, supernatural event. "That''s my plan to take control of the Disya Territory! You have to work hard for your grandfather too! "... shouldn''t I give it back to the royal family? "Oh no, I feel sorry for your grandfather! "I feel more sorry for the people ruled and ruled by you..." The boulder is Hapine Bathrub. I had reached the ''sentiment of nobility'' that Glass Arcana hadn''t noticed until Rikyo told me. I mean, acrylic, turn around and talk to me. "Huh?" "... you don''t have to look" Acrylic smiles can make others unhappy. And that snort blamed me for spring. "I want to die..." Too poor spring. But they, too, wielding the murder weapon behind it, were pitiful in a multilayered sense. "Well anyway, let''s talk about it. All right, spring and ladies." "Kill me." "Marry me! "Oh, that''s enough! Anyway, lady! Get to the bottom of this! Could this be normal in Disya? Is this the case that the Kingdom of Arcana is the United Kingdom and that there is another common sense in another territory? "Well, that''s the point. I will inherit Disuir from your grandfather and I will make a new Disuir. Shun, with you! If you hadn''t turned your face to that crotch of his, it must have been a great word. Words matter, but so does posture. I sincerely hope you take care of both. I hate to say this, but I''m not in the position to talk. It''s rude, so I need you to be a little more serious. "Guys, you''re gonna be there for me! It''s the same four nobles! Yeah, I''ll take care of it. Duweh''s instrumentality is pleasant here and agreeable from the bottom of his mind. The mountain waters admired, Happiness and Festival I marveled, and Spring and Temple Dance appreciated. "Then admit in batrabs and sopeds that I will prevail." "Huh..." "That''s a little..." Happiness and the Festival. I couldn''t agree. It is precisely a political reaction. "Of course, I''ll talk to your brother." "Thank you! Then I will revolutionize Disuia territory in the meantime! Revolution. That would be one of the words politicians should not use. It is nothing more than overshadowing the existing political system in a rough way. Revolutionarily and revolutionarily, there is a significant difference. "We have to wipe out all our relatives from this world! And Acrylic Disyah was using words correctly. 457 Vote In the name of Lord Disuia, a letter was delivered to all those who named Disuia. It was an order to convene a clan, and it was a very important project, so that everyone would come to the Wang capital. Maybe. If it weren''t for Wang Du, the story might have been different. If it was in Disyah territory, someone could have responded. However, most of those who name Disya for the purpose of banning smuggling to the Great Eight States were in the territory, and it was therefore a hassle to go to the Wang Capital. Nor is the operation by Noah going around all the houses. So they told me to come, but I don''t want to go out of my way. For that degree of reason, everyone was sending deputies. Yes, he''s a deputy. Those who have partitioned substantial affairs under the present Lord. Some people had taken it from their father''s and grandfather''s generations. Exactly, the civilians who have supported Disya for generations. Their expressions are uniformly heavy. No one has responded, despite the call of the Lord of Disuia. How sad is that old body for such a usual thing? Just remember that look, their minds are dominated by darkness. "I want to use that young actor in my next play. It''s still coarse sharpened, but we can expect it from now on '' ''That theater, too, is about to undergo renovation. It''s a historic building, but it''s time for the pain to be terrible...'' "Talk to the architect? I want a new creation, worthy of the upcoming disco. '' ''... ah, your old body is a narrow thing too. Regardless of Majan''s products, it is forbidden in the Great Eight states and the secret borders.'' ''Forget culture, people''s minds just get poorer. For old people who are only interested in monetary emotions, they don''t know that'' "Free cultural exchange is a testament to civilized nations. Many cultures will soon fall behind us, as we seem to be the Lord of the neighbouring countries'' Things are all right. Everyone thinks of government as other human resources. "Convening from the Lord? I''ll leave you to it." ''What, it would be the usual novel. You don''t have to make a report, come on.'' "Anyway, anybody can do that." Every "thing, right? It''s not like I''m going." ''Don''t put all that crap in your ear. I''m busy.'' ''Is there a route that manages to infiltrate the sopeds more than that? "I want to meet the Temple of the Sword. Do you have any information? What, a letter? I don''t care." ''Somehow, bring back even one of the floating pictures. You can spend as much money as you want.'' Everybody, it was pus. I guess it''s something I should be happy about as a boy, such as being entrusted with full powers. But it wasn''t like I was happy. There was only emptiness in my heart. Still, I can work hard because the Lord is stomping on me. Just as the two foreigners, who are nearby, are, supporting the old body was the only reason to do their affairs. Thus, the usual faces gather at the residence of Disuia in the king''s capital. Everyone tries to apologize to the old body. "Hi, guys. Well gathered." It was the usual two and Acrylic Disyah who gave me a toast with Pepper. Very rarely, she really had a very rare face, a woman who had been nominated as the successor to Disya. The girlfriend, dressed properly for once, was caught by the two of them and greeted them. Seeing the situation, everyone was guessing something. I was wondering what had happened to him, who was not a long-lived man, but therefore awaited his heavenly destiny in old correspondence. "No one else has come to the King''s Capital today, your grandfather, the current lord, has fallen. I have breath, but I am not conscious." void, the word was fitting. Some of the deputies gathered in the Wang capital even collapsed from their knees. It is not uncommon for some who served him for generations to weep. Something came, something to visit. The old body has supported it by itself, I thought one house would collapse. At the same time as the life expectancy of the old body, I thought this house was going to have a full life expectancy. Where the woman, the successor, stood, she thought no one could step on it. "You have gathered in this King''s Capital because the Lord is off in the King''s Capital. We''re not conscious, but please say hello later." He fulfilled his faith. He pierced his grip. It is the old man, who is deep and well-colored and has used the position of the great aristocracy to make many evils, who finally ends his life. I want to see the end of him. Everyone thought that was the last dedication. Anyway, from now on, the royal family will crush the disear. And no one will resist. I guess everyone throws out a troublesome job and spends the appropriate rest of their lives. I''ve got enough money, there''s no point in working. The villains, who have ever been allowed to be arbitrary, are also relentlessly crushed by the royal family. Disuir, ruled by evil, is reborn soundly. It''s no longer the disloyalty or anything we''ve protected. "Your grandfather..." While everyone puts their thoughts on life after retirement. Acrylic said it crushed intentionally. "Your grandfather was a great politician and merchant" After all, I was wondering if you would all support me because I would be your successor. I was wondering if not one person would respond to that. That was clearly turning into a different air. "But your grandfather made a huge mistake. That''s what your grandfather admitted, and we all know that, right? That''s right. It''s weird in the first place. Why was the old body allowing its relatives to take their own initiative when it was the Lord and no one could defy it? That is nothing more than due to his guilt. "The deputies. My grandfather sent me to every house, and I tried to take over." Originally, Disuia was a family with a strong artistic colour. Even at the time the old body took office, many people tended to culture accordingly. But he''s the one who just became the new owner, not the others. I want to take control of power and do politics as I please. I want to take away the division''s speaking power and wield my rigid arms as I please without paying attention to anyone. To that end, he took over substantial politics by letting competent civilians, who would be his hands and feet, enter every corner. "''It''s a hassle with noble work, I just want to do whatever I want,'' ''Then we''ll do it instead,'' ''Yay! Take away political abilities, from those other than yourself. I''ll bone it out, and I''ll marinate it in art. He spared no effort to achieve a long-term regime. It has succeeded correctly and continues to this day. Being young and burning with ambition, he had forgotten the fundamental. He said he doesn''t live forever, and he doesn''t enjoy government forever. He said humans die one day, and humans get tired and disgusted one day. When my body and mind were old and faded, and the job I enjoyed was troublesome, and I thought I''d leave it to someone to hide. He realized how irrevocably the consequences he intended to cause. "Your grandfather, regrettably, was caught guilty. I thought I deserved it, and I didn''t think my relatives were bad. That''s why I never had to be tough." If I wanted to, I could do anything. But I couldn''t really think of doing it. I couldn''t cut them off because I had succeeded as I intended. I thought I should be allowed to correct it, whether it was a bump or a bump, but I could only persuade him by calm means. "Hey, deputies" Everyone was aware. I knew why the old body had nominated her as his successor. "Everybody really, all of it, you think your grandfather''s bad? I had understood what she was going to do and what we were going to order ourselves to do. "Assuming that as a result of your grandfather''s spoiling, you think an adult who has lived for fifty or sixty years will be forgiven for his poor education at all times? If I understand, I get excited. "I don''t care what happens to the territory from now on, you think there''s something the royal family can''t handle, right? He had a lid in his heart, he felt frustration, dissatisfaction, and fury burning. Yes, as the royal family confiscates the territory of Disuia. As dismantling previous disears. Regardless of whether or not she will officially be the winner in front of you, it is all too clear that the faces of this occasion will have to do the last thing. "All right, everybody! A voice without readiness, determination or passion just seemed to have fun got into everyone''s ears. "My grandfather has fallen, so I think we need to represent our Lord! If you are in the Disuia family and would like to represent our Lord''s work, please run for it! You can recommend it ~" It was written in a letter, an important story began. "I, Acrylic Disuir! I''m running for the principals! At the present time, when there is only one person in the Disuia family, an irreversible policy goes on. "My covenant is to turn everyone but me and your grandfather into an island runner! Of course, all property is confiscated ~ ~! She has nothing to hide. She deceived the Lord''s name into sending her a letter, but it was inevitable given that the old body had fallen. There''s no way I can write to you about such an important thing, so you''re also right to get together and decide on your behalf. Ungathered faces are bad, and more importantly, on this occasion. All in all, deputies are gathered who are being given blank power of attorney. "Until the offspring, I''ll be quarantined! It''s a cold meal for life! My father, my mother, my sister, my brother, my brother, my sister, my cousin, my uncle, my aunt! They''re all clean and refreshing islets! Regardless of whether Acrylic Disyah would officially be in charge, what the deputies'' really wanted to do ''could not give way to the Royal Family. "It''s a word execution! It''s instant! I''ll make the paperwork now and officially deliver it! If you don''t like that, run for it and take a stand against it! It was the most horrible election convention in the world. We are no longer even in a dictatorship, such as banishing all our relatives. But there is only one Disuilla person on this occasion. "Ah! I''m sorry. - Hey! All my relatives, you''re not here! Then I''m the only one running for office - scared! She writes her name on a small piece of paper. I was showing it to everyone, it was open to see. "I''m putting in a clean vote for me ~ ~! Invoice! I win! It was too farcical. But everyone never stopped it. Her actions were pushing the backs of her reluctant deputies. Yes, the old body should have been able to do this from the beginning. Leaving politics to someone is such a possibility. Because evil is lawfully allowed, as is the case with certain cities dotted in Disuia territory. There is nothing more foolish than believing in the good intentions of a dictator and living without any doubt. There is no choice for the general public, but there must be no such thing as a learned aristocrat not having that sense of crisis. "Ah! But some people don''t like me, do they? Some people actually prefer my relatives, don''t they? Some people don''t want to follow my orders, do they? Screw it and acrylic to start dancing that makes others uncomfortable. "I won''t be mad, you can raise your hand ~ ~. I won''t be mad, but I''ll kill you" Spring and temple dance, solidifying the left and right, were silent, as affirming her. Yes, it''s another story whether or not she will prevail, but only the Solemn Qing of the clan must be done by ''Disuia''. "I hate him." Opinions were unanimous. "You know, I thought I was better at my paintings than anyone else, but I don''t think I''m a painter or an artist myself. If I sold it, it would be money, and some people actually bought it, but I''m definitely not a real painter." Emotions were in agreement. "They are mistaken about themselves. If you''re mistaken, you have to make it right, right? Disuillah solemnly purifies Disuillah. The old man''s sins are cut off by his hands and feet. "This is what we all think. It''s okay if they break Disya, because we have strength, a proven track record, and fame. You don''t have to do politics, and I think it''s okay if you don''t like me." As it is the Lord''s job to give orders, it is up to his men to obey them. If all my men give up, no order will be executed. "I want to teach my sponsors and patrons how to behave." That is. Whatever horrible order you have, if your men agree, it will be executed. "He said the sword is stronger than the pen! Everyone thanks her silently. "Great, I trusted everyone would understand! Well then... gentlemen. Please pay my respects to my grandfather. I''m sure you''ll be happy." 458 Retirement A disuir is a pervasive land of vice. That is not just for the private sector, but also for the government, which naturally has a lot of terrible work to do. It seemed somewhat ironic that much of the budget was allocated to the area of monitoring crime in a territory which sanctioned vice. Anyway, if the ''Disya'' government starts kidnapping dignitaries, it will be difficult to resist. Anyway, the people in charge of VIP protection take the initiative to take that VIP. Those who have defended themselves until now suddenly turn their fangs away. It was the worst thing that ever happened, beyond assumptions. One was mixed with medicine in a meal or alcohol, one was attacked by sleep, and one was transported (...) to a completely different destination while on the move. Anyway, everyone in my body betrays me, there was no such simple story. Probably the easiest and most important operation in Disya history. "What do you mean! Those belonging to the Disuia family had been pushed into an old wooden building, illuminated only by a small lamp. My nose smelled of damp trees, mold, and I wanted to be comfortable flattering. Large, but low ceilings, but chilly rooms. In that, the children were weeping. The weak ladies are also frightened without knowing what is going to happen, just clinging to their loved ones. "All the relatives, all the discos, are being pushed in here! Why is this happening! A middle-aged man was yelling in a heartfelt discomfort. The children and the ladies are even more frightened by the sword curtain, which seems to still wield violence. And no one answers his question. Everybody couldn''t even imagine why they were being pushed in here. In fact, the Kingdom of Arcana is a superpower. Among them, it is impossible to gather all four noblemen, the Disuillahs, in one place without killing them. What forces in the world can dive through Disuir''s defenses, which are good at backwork? I don''t think that defense itself betrayed them. They were outraged and frightened by their unlikely external enemies. "No way, is that Oseo?! The monsters of the old world are now attacking Arcana?! Mouth a relatively real threat. "No, the other four nobles...... royal? Again, I couldn''t say enough about this. At least, it was much more likely than the Great Eight states, the secret borders and Majan. "What are the deputies doing! Well, that was quite the right claim. "He says he''s giving us plenipotentiaries, and he''s putting us in danger, and so on! As soon as we get back, they''re all on their necks! I didn''t think you were incompetent so far when you said you''d been generous for generations! The yelling middle-aged man was a famous cook. It is famous for its rough temperament, but on the other hand, its cooking arm is a sure one, and it has made many famous eating distributions. Even with many disciples, few have their own shops. "I didn''t know anyone could do this kind of work, such as bodyguarding! I''ll have all the guards on my neck too! On the other hand, as is the case with many other occupations, there was no understanding of other industries, thankfully. I pay respect to knifemakers, I pay respect to sommeliers, I pay respect and thank fishermen and farmers alike. I have the utmost respect for the work that leads directly to my work. But I show no interest in unrelated work. Those who are talented, those who are unplugged, appreciate, deserve credit. But to those who did not, he was very ruthless and thin. "... Hey! But where and how whoever yelled, this situation remains unchanged. "Somebody out there! There are relatives around. But I don''t speak to relatives. It is up to him that he commands, that he be of those who descend. But no one. Only the Disuilles were present. Someone who hears the orders wasn''t here. "Why aren''t you there! Some of them perceived their fate. Whoever the hell gathered us this way, he said it wasn''t in favor of us, not least that we were looking for consideration. It''s not kidnapping for ransom or anything, it''s killing all of us. "I don''t like it...... no, no! How did this happen! A young man in the business of glass finishing screamed. "It''s revenge on Disya! Disya''s disgrace, my anger for the dark! Gather and kill us irrelevant, and take revenge on our Lord! He had an eye on why (...), not who (...). It is more likely because it affects future treatment. "Who lost in a bet, who was in a people buy, who lost in a fight, or what! Oh, it''s all I can think of! Disuia is noble, but at the same time a total former tightening of the bad merchant. Even those with gold manage inferior and vulgar playgrounds that violate the dignity of those without gold. Disyah is a natural home for resentment. "It''s a mistake, we had nothing to do with it! We''re just moving into art! Curse the bad luck of being born into such a house. I curse the pain that I will suffer and the death that lies ahead of me, that I have not sinned in any way. Even though I am good, I am noble, and I am an exemplary artist. Why should they be killed by violence? "... Hey! Come out! Someone hit a tree door that was closed. If you tap it with a metal weapon, you''re likely to break it, but you''re not likely to break it as much as a human hit a boulder. But believe me, there''s someone over there, or scared to stay like this for nothing. "You want money! Then I''ll do as much as I can! Maybe. Maybe. Actually, isn''t this the end of it? Actually, isn''t this the end of it? Actually, it doesn''t mean they''re going to do anything from here on out, but they''re just going to leave you locked up in this no-nothing room. "Or territory?! I''ll give you anything, get it out of here! Aren''t we going to lock ourselves in this and leave it as it is? There''s no water, no food, you''re just going to push it into a large, nothing-nothing space and let it go away with that. That''s all it just felt more horrible than any torture. And...... "Huh?" A small voice of doubt, full of spare surprises, sounded strange in that room. "I wonder if you guys haven''t quite understood this situation yet. If it''s so stupid, I''m sad at last ~" Once upon a time, one side of the wall fell. As if it were a stage device, the hidden room had been liberated. There are only three young men and women there. Acrylic Disyah and Floating Spring, Hanging Axis Temple Dance. Those three men appeared as if they were a mastermind. "Acrylic......? Her father noticed it. Until now, I wasn''t even willing to check, but Acrylic wasn''t in this room. And on second thought, our Lord was not here either. "Hi relatives, it''s been a long time. We represent the head of the Acrylic Disuille and Disuille families." Everyone couldn''t move when they heard the words. No, it''s natural for her to represent the Lord in a way. Because everyone knew that she was next in line. I just didn''t think it mattered. If the bowl hadn''t come around to me, I thought that would be all right. "Well, gentlemen, you''ll be confused. Please explain. Look, you wouldn''t read it if you wrote a letter, would you? It was a blank laugh. She''s laughing, but she wasn''t happy. "By the authority of our Lord''s Agent, we will expel all of you from the territory of Disuia, and we will confiscate all your possessions. I will not tolerate the name of Disuir in the future." The words she uttered were so empty. It was a fluent pronunciation, but it felt close to bar-reading. "Oh, you mean exile. I''m going to banish you, that doesn''t mean. I''m already in exile. This is an island west of Disuia, in the territorial waters of the Kingdom of Arcana, but far from the mainland." It was like a public discourse. It was like other personnel. He didn''t seem to think much of the fate of the relatives in front of him. "If you have any questions, raise your hand." Nico, he was urging me to respond. Frequently confused. But one man, who came to mind with a certain fact, moved forward angrily. "You''ve got to be kidding me, little girl! It was like flaming rage. To the raucous young woman in front of me, she was turning her genuine anger and hatred. "If you don''t name Disya, I''ll give you as many proper names as I can. But, hey, you think this is far from the mainland? Then get me the fuck out of here! He was proud. He had faith. He had a job to do. I had a job to say I was born to do this. "Go back to my shop! I''ve got a lot of customers waiting for my food! "Oh, don''t worry. I don''t have any more." Acrylic provided a supplementary explanation with an empty eye. "Your shop is gone. Didn''t I just say you confiscated all your property? We''ve confiscated your shop, and we''ve already moved on." It was a very concise and understandable explanation. "Rest assured, we have sent a proper letter of apology to our guests who have booked. I''m so sorry to hear that." In the dim light, I can''t see her face properly. But it worked, making it look as if she was a ghost, not a human. "I''ll never eat your food again." I don''t know what acrylics want to do. I don''t know what the motive is. But what I had done, I already knew. "Heh, I''m kidding. Aah! He was slightly fat. But it''s just a taste of one''s cooking, never due to indigestion. His arm was thick, and it seemed easy to kill if he hit a woman. "Oh, violence is not good." Hang up the temple dance. She wasn''t ordered by anyone, she was punching a man in the face who hung herself in the acrylic. "Raising your hand to a woman lacks elegance. Just to be clear, I don''t feel right." "Ah, hagga......! Needless to say, Temple Dance is the strongest warrior in Disuia territory. Sometimes she had good motor nerves originally, and she''s usually strong with workouts. At least like a physical amateur, there''s nothing normal about beating him up and beating him down. "Huh?! The girlfriend is very famous. She was considered a young woman with both arms, protecting both sides of the Lord of Disuia with spring. Never be a woman who does something casual to the person in front of her. That''s why everyone was surprised. There was a startling look there, exactly as if the dog had bit me in the hand. She should have been a soldier who was loyal to Disyah and protected Disyah. Even if I''m wrong, I shouldn''t be hitting a Disya human being. I learned that feeling, as if the heavens and the earth had been turned upside down. We felt the common sense we believed in, covering it up. "Hey Cuckoo, look at that. Your uncle is very unusual." "Will you stop using your nickname in this situation, young lady? No, Lord Agent." "Fine, I don''t know about that. We''ll talk some more, and then we''ll just leave." They didn''t think they''d done anything wrong, they doubted the reality. "Ah, acrylic......? "Oh, Father." "Are you an acrylic? "Yes, it''s your daughter, Acrylic Disuit." "Why are you doing this? No, you do this and you think you''ll be forgiven?! "I don''t think I''m allowed to. I''m allowed to." But that was just that their perception was not more in line with reality. "It has been notified to the royal family and to the other four nobles that I will be the chief deputy of Disyah, and I am allowed to do so in this case." The process is properly completed, she says. For on this planet, their allies did not exist. "Bullshit, don''t do it...! A man beaten by a temple dance manages to get up. "I don''t know, and I don''t admit it... I don''t forgive you! You think you''re the main agent of Disya? What are you talking about! You can say that everyone in Disya is gathered here on this occasion. If it was such a big deal, it would have been on the subject. There''s something wrong with her sitting in the position of principal deputy, I haven''t heard that story. Nobody, nobody knows. "My grandfather, he fell. I can''t help it now that I''m old, but it''s sad, isn''t it? I was returning it with vegetables. "Your grandfather said he was going to succeed me, so I talked to everyone, and this was all I had to do right." The odd man was speaking to you. "My grandfather failed, and I just wanted to put on the end of the discotheques." She was doing what no one else in the room wanted. However, without any hesitation or guilt. "Garbage like everyone else is going to lose some money." Be an artist, merchant, vice and lord. And there was a mass of Disuiah, the four great nobles. "Waste......? "Your father and everyone, they''re outrageous idiots, aren''t they? I don''t think I''m doing anything bad enough to get this far." "Garbage, what do you mean? "Isn''t what you have to throw away, garbage? Hey, Mr. Shun. Acrylic was visiting in the spring with his neck clenched. "Right." "Right, you say?! Floating spring. It was the trump card of Disya and the man whom our Lord adored the most. That he treats the Lord''s relatives like trash. Too unfaithful, too unfaithful. It was a great anger for the faces that had remained silent until now. "You! Are you betraying Disya while it''s a Disya trump card?! Is that the attitude to us who inherited the Lord''s blood that has graced you! "... with what a mess. It wouldn''t have happened if you guys had been normal, would it? Hostility, intent to kill, harmfulness. Everyone took a step back in silence when they saw the disgruntled face of the man in front of them. "How disappointed do you think your lord has been? If I had come when the Lord told me to come and done what He told me to do, I wouldn''t have had to do this. I didn''t have to do this! They are mistaken. Those who inherit the Lord''s blood are mistaken. Trump cards and principals are never a relationship between home and home. Personal and personal trust, absolute loyalty because we have been subordinate but respectful to each other. Whether you are born in the same house or bleeding the same blood, you will not feel brother-in-law in the face that has kept you from the Lord. "Killing people, such as you, would be an abnormal thing to do! What an outrage you are to us Disuilles, to an excellent maker! "That''s right! Whatever anyone can do, whether it''s the business of the deputies or not! Why should we use our precious time for such nonsense! "With the skill forgiven only to the chosen and the talented, we are the true Disyah, the true noble! Speak what you think. Be honest. Arrogant and self-assertive. You have to choose who you want. "Come (...)" If you know the man in front of you has the power to kill us all, and you''re willing to do it at the same time. You have to say what you want to say and act on what they think. Thinking man, Floating Spring. A man who thinks how to kill, Floating Spring. A man who thinks how to commit suicide, Floating Spring. Armor that forces suicide indiscriminately, Pandora''s complete fitter, Floating Spring. "Pandora ahhhhh! It meant killing everyone on the spot. "Wait, idiot" The temple dances against him. "You want me and my deputy to commit suicide?" "... you don''t have to come, Pandora" "At times like this, you''d say I''d deal with them." She slaps herself in the head and takes the stick out of her ear. Swinging at this gaze, he stretched out to the man who rambled without warning. It is a hit, not an inch stop. "Damn!" "Oops! "Gu!" "Damn, I want you to remember we have permission." It hit three people, and they were all definitely broken bones. "If you hit me, I''ll fight back, and if I make a statement without raising my hand, I''ll shut you up. Let''s go peacefully, peacefully." "Peace? What''s so peaceful about this! "If you don''t like this, there''s only war, okay? I''m fine." Why is this happening? Everyone was perplexed, and some were outraged. We are aristocrats and artists. It has nothing to do with public havoc and is a suspended being. Why are they threatened? We shouldn''t have to do that ourselves. Even though it''s normal for someone other than ourselves to do it. "Is that enough? Guys, come in." In the room on the acrylic side, there was a door. All that came in from there were deputies who were serving Disya. Everyone has a gloomy look and a ruthless gaze at the Disears. "Oh, you guys...! "Sir, thank you so much for your help so far" "Together, by the life of our Lord''s Representative, we have brought you here in captivity." Though he was the principal deputy, he followed the orders of his little girl, who seemed thin on edge and itching. It meant that I had only ever served the Lord. "Hey, why?! "Why do you do this?! "How much did you get from that girl! It meant that I could not do anything, completely at last. Because they can''t do anything alone. "It''s not about money, it''s not about credit" I get paid, I also think that will continue. Those who name Disuillah do not even think that they will harm the deputies. But this is a different story. "This is a question of dignity." "I don''t know what to do! "You have come in disdain of our Lord and of us" "Though that would be natural! Someone, or everyone, thought so. "Tell me how to respect where you are! Look, respect is for what''s good, for what''s great! "Putting up casino compartments, farmers'' ledgers, accepting bribes from villains and punishing tax evaders! What''s so great about it! "On top of being dirty, even a genius would be able to do it! If you want me to respect you, do what I''m respected for! I know. That''s it, it''s not wrong. Everyone in this room has that burden. But still, it''s humiliating to be told that you haven''t accomplished what needs to be done. "We''re special! Like you guys, there''s no time for anyone to do anything they can or do dirty! "Even with a thousand of you, it doesn''t even reach one of us! As much as that, you know it! "You''re not the kind of person doing this here! Call the magicians first! And then the magician too! You have to give these guys what they deserve! "I don''t like it." "I refuse" I''m sorry. I couldn''t block my open mouth. "If it doesn''t have to be us, hire someone else" "Yeah, because we''re not serving anymore" "Because I''m just here to greet you at the end. Goodbye then." And behold those who say they are worthless. "Wait, it will be the muscle that stays until you take over to succeed! "Don''t go, do something about these guys at the end of the day...! "Hey, you must be hearing me! Who do you think I am!? He was about to run out, rolling on the floor. I lose my sense of equilibrium and crawl. Not one or two people, but all of Disyea were in it. It was an imitation of the Hang Axis Temple dance, the liquor song fist. "You know, it''s been weird for a long time. I don''t know why people are so stupid." Curiously from the bottom of his heart, Acrylic began to speak in front of his relatives. "Shun, you say that a lot, too, but you''re just a human being born in Disya, so if a normal guy like that punches you in the head as much as he wants, he''s not going to die. And yet how can you say terrible things to someone nearby? What demons do is common. With just a little frustration, it''s not uncommon to run for murder. Even if the killer is caught, it doesn''t mean the murderer will come back to life. "I thought it would be silly not to entrust you with the administration or confirm it. So it''s not even a scam like this, it''s just a formality, not all of it." Sleeping now, they were leaving everything to their deputies to say whatever they could do. I took that for granted with success because they ''entrust the full powers to do so''. But in fact, it''s nothing more than, ''Whatever you do, whatever you''re done, you can''t complain''. "Oh, you... you''re villains! Whatever you do, they''ll tell you you''re a big villain! Something you can hide! In contrast, I manage to send word of curse. I couldn''t leave the woman in front of me like this. "Nothing''s fine. You thought you cared about that? She is already known for her bizarre behavior. Sure, you wouldn''t mind the weather. "It''s okay, uncles. Even if I die in pain, it''s no big deal compared to the pain you''re going to experience." 459 In the future A line of disears abandoning the old one boards the ''Roofboat'' that came to this remote island. Large ships operated by the bow of the Great Eight States slowly rise and depart. "You''re our new sailor! "That''s not good, why don''t you stay too? "Awful! Are you going to kill me?! That''s nice there, isn''t it, Shun, your charm, your serious intent to kill! Acrylic, clinging to spring, was looking at the island under his eyes from the edge of the ship. "Both of you, it''s time you stopped delivering my technique" By its side, the temple dance, which is at some distance, tells him that his drunken blood is no longer spread. Then, from the digging shed, where nothing had happened until then, a large number of nobles overflow. "Look, I''m your father and your mother! Even for you, Shun, you''re my step-parents! Oh, I''m my brother or brother! See, you know what? "What kind of nerve are you?" "Guys, you''re waving at us! I''ll respond to you! Look, wave! "You''re genially terrible..." "Oh, no, I''m not a genius, I''m a genius." The nobles try to rush out toward a ship that is going away, but they stop on the way. I have no choice. The island is a small island surrounded by cliffs, without any sandy beaches. With dedicated tools, experts would be able to get down to sea level. If there was a trained wizard of great skill, he might have flown and chased him here. "Hey Shun you...... KAKAY...... me, you''ll be absolutely happy. For all your fathers, mothers and relatives..." "You''re not on the right level." "Don''t think no one will be convinced that our principal agent will not be unhappy" "Me, I''ll definitely make you happy and show you! Huh!" Even Rikkyo felt a little more guilty, but she doesn''t seem to think anything from the bottom of her heart. The unexpected annoyance of not thinking of a person as a person, not even a relative as a person, may be a necessary quality as a politician. Cry and slay the horse , but she was turning down the fate of her relatives without any concern. It wasn''t about hypocrisy, it was innocently evil. "You know, that island was originally a resting place for fishermen going fishing in the ocean." "Ho." "Heh." "But, you know, nobody stopped stopping by because it''s a hassle to get to such a high place and then get off. The injured, but the dead." "Hmm." "I see." "I didn''t think I was worth an island like that, your grandfather said. At some point, the time may come when it will be useful. There''s nothing worthless about this world forever..." "Don''t say good things, boulder old body" "Uhm, it really resonates with my heart" "You can''t isolate relatives, can you? I can''t believe it makes so much sense to have trouble getting down and climbing... what Grandpa said was true." "Then what about your relatives who got dumped for being worthless? "Well, it''s an effective use, in the sense of discarding waste. But I think it''s illegal." "It''s okay, because I followed the regular laws and just sentenced him to a correct banishment! It''s not illegal at all." "I''ve come to Disyah many times to think that it''s much scarier to have no illegality than to be illegitimate" "So you''re talking about a fool who doesn''t have that sense of crisis with that disloyal person, right? An island getting smaller and smaller. The people on the island are getting smaller and smaller. "Oh, you lost sight of the garbage! "Don''t tell me you''re happy... I''m gonna poke you down" "That''s enough, we''re going back" Turning their backs on the loss, the three entered the indoor of the stall ship. Among them were deputies with sinister faces and their proximity. I have no regrets for this action, but I guess I still have regrets for turning the Lord I''ve known since I was a child into an islander. There is something about it that both temple dance and spring feel. Assuming you poke the acrylic off this ship, you must feel the same way. Depending on what she says in the future, they may both make that decision. "Guys, you don''t have to worry so much. The important thing is, it''s more about ''now'' and ''ever'' than it''s about ''going to''." To the deputies who are sinking, acrylic speaking brightly. "Even your grandfather, for example, can''t work anymore. But nobody said anything about killing your grandfather or throwing him away, right? I might change my mind now and work (...), even if I don''t, because I care more about your grandfather''s" ever "than those people''s" ever will "who make foreign currency the way it was." Talk about not being convincing at all. "Cuckoo, you told me a long time ago, didn''t you? The trumpets said they were normal people in their homeland. Since I came to this world, I''ve worked so hard." "Oh, you said that" "He said there are lots of stories that go to new lands and countries and work great there. I regret that I''ve never done anything in my hometown before, and I''m excited about it in New Heaven." "Oh, I''m that mouth too" "That''s selfish, isn''t it? That may be true, but when this guy says it, he wants to drop it from the ship to the sea. It was a dark temptation that everyone on this occasion had made to their hearts. But isn''t that better for the world? Wouldn''t you regret ''dropping it in the ocean then'' or something later? "Because it has nothing to do with the people in my hometown who raised that person or the people who annoyed me. You definitely think why you don''t work hard in your hometown, why you haven''t worked hard before, pay back what you''ve been causing trouble or serve." Yes, she is exactly the woman who has never done anything before. Of course, nothing at all, not at all. But he''s only one of the relatives who depended on the old body. The truth is, even she should have stayed on that island. Why are you putting yourself up on the shelf in a shilley safe zone and drooling over your theories? Shouldn''t we still drop it in the ocean and feed the fish? "So it''s strange that I, who have never done anything before, am acting for the Lord. So I return the main agent and go back to the normal disear ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Strange, cheerful pose. Everyone was solidifying themselves in the bomb statement announced with it. Sure, it''s weird that this guy is our principal agent, but it''s weird that he suddenly comes back. You just banished your relatives, and you haven''t done anything. "Oh, wait, my lord... no, my lady" "What?" Among the deputies, a man raised his hand, especially an elderly man. True from the flow of conversation, but I can''t read her overall guidelines. I can''t read what it is to ordinary people. The anomalist''s argument was very unfriendly. "What if, just to deport my relatives, I was appointed as my main deputy? "Yeah, right? You can''t deport a boulder unless you''re acting for him." "So, what happens after this? What''s the seat of the Lord of Disuilla? "Oh, of course it''s empty. It''s just me and your grandfather, and Disya. So you''re not the main player? "Well, that''s true..." It was too lame an argument. Certainly not one proper person, but only one improper person, so vice versa, the Lord was unnecessary. "Then I would like to make a suggestion to all deputies, as a Disuir family person. Let''s reform the structure of Disuir. Specifically, let''s make the decisions of the entire Disuilla a system of consultation between the deputies and me." It didn''t even happen to the words. It was rigid as everyone was electrically shocked on a ship floating in the sky. "Sopeds seem to do that now, and let''s make Disya do that, let''s do that. I participate in politics, but that is only as a senator with the same vote as all of you. We will govern the entire territory by a majority vote, and we will share your words with the national government." I began to wonder if I should do that if you ask me. At least it seems more realistic than sitting on top of her right now. "We in Disya Territory have three options. One is to devote my territory to the royal family, and then I am forced to take over, and finally my proposed system of council. The details will be roughly one of three things to discuss later." A well-reasoned explanation had begun, either because I was willing to give an explanation, or even because there was no room for objection or confirmation. "If you choose the first, you''re all not that obstructed. Maybe as a deputy, you''ll be allowed to rule the land in the future. But there is a good chance that the Special Zone will be dismantled. The privilege of Disuia following from the founding of the country, to the darkness of the Arcana kingdom and shame. The stains that have been protected by extraterritoriality will take the opportunity to clean this up" Maybe that''s a good thing. But that was to deny Disuir until now. Maybe it''s not the worst, but it wasn''t an interesting story. "Second, it''s the most politically legitimate. It would be the most appreciated choice for other aristocrats and royalty. Everyone will be happy except you. But no one is convinced if I suddenly prevail. Morale and security will get worse." I didn''t even have to imagine that. Because that''s exactly what everyone thought right now. "So I recommend the third to all of you. As one lord, I begin my task of ruling a region, and I will conduct my internal affairs as you do. I can show you how it works, and the damage will fall within that range even if I do something bad. When I was throwing out my job, I just had to send it to that island." Quite a bit, the muscles were through. Certainly it is natural for her to have a proven track record as a lord, and there is no obstacle to the operation of the entire Disuilla territory if it is a system of consultation by the deputies who have assisted the current Lord. It would be the most gratifying choice for the deputies on this occasion, their subordinates. "But will that be the royal forgiveness? Even though there is only one person in the Disuia family, our Lord is absent. Besides, participation in national politics as it is..." "I have already received a good reply from Bathrub and Sopede, Caputo. All you have to do is agree, and it will be enough for me to take part in national politics." "... that, also in the context of national politics, you are only a representative and not a protagonist? "Yes." "... that we do not make judgments as the Lord, but merely communicate on behalf of our will? "Absolutely." They all wanted to push her into the ocean. The thought rises to its climax. "Why haven''t you done your job before......! Possible eagles say they hide their nails, but she''s beyond the limit. In the "spirit of jus cogens" as in Disuia''s decentralization, the eyeballs get hot in many ways. Why didn''t you do it before? Why would I suddenly succeed so much if I wanted to? Is talent so cruel? "Because your grandfather said you had to do nothing." No matter how hard you say it, it doesn''t change that this idiot is the next winner. The deputies said the temple dance and spring were mourning the misery of our Lord, who was discerning her talent. "For the most part, you see, I suddenly do too much with the Lord in the first place. What I did was, at best, I rang the bell ten times when the Special Zone was first attacked." For once, she was working if she got involved. It was also a quick decision then, and as a result it was saving the spring. I guess that''s no exaggeration to say that it was saving the entire Arcana kingdom. What do you care, the fate of the state was half-determined at that point? "It''s also completely unrelated to my internal affairs that I island my relatives, just putting the trash together in a dumpster. Your grandfather also said that home affairs are a pile of normal things. You have to prove that you can even do a serious, solid, uninteresting or fun job. I''ll do my best for twenty or thirty years until everyone admits it." It''s troublesome, but I''ll do my best, she said. He''s going to spend the next decades to show his instrumentation as the Lord. I also feel that at the moment, that is, at the starting point, we are failing a great deal. Direction is right, but too honest. Honestly, I want you to make some more efforts to deceive me. "Make more kids! You''re gonna have a lot of kids for me to rebuild Disya! "I want to die..." "Work, paint in the extra time, and then bed in! Twenty will give birth! I''ll keep giving birth for twenty years! "Kill me. Yeah..." The trump card of a world-class discotheque. To him, everyone will feel sorry for him. Why is this, too, the figure of a man who tries to give up his life, pierces his chest? 460 Vomiting The deputies of Hundred Wars Smelting, belonging to Disuillah, were confused by this anomaly. It''s too suspenseful, the way she is. I don''t hesitate to cut off my relatives, and then drop myself on a council seat. Being equal to everyone else on this scene, she seems unshakeable. Does it mean that as much as we are equal, we will not fall behind in folklore? Or are you not interested in the entire Disya territory? Or is there something more terrifying? "I don''t know..." "The lady''s rush is beyond our imagination..." "Favorable or unfavorable, borrowed or weak..." "Left behind... you mean for a lady, it''s only a passing point such as organizing her body" "Even we said it was sinking..." Disuille''s decentralization was just a monster. It seems like something in human form. "Can we keep up? If what she emits is simple intimidation. Rather, then, it is simple as politics. If she were to rule politics with fear, it was rather what was happening everywhere. Of course, it''s true that you''re afraid of her. But it''s not fear of ''mighty'', it''s fear of ''unknown''. It''s not intimidating like Rikyo, like he might get killed or beaten up. I don''t know what they would do, maybe they were doing something, it was an intimidation that I would feel from an uncertain existence. Perhaps, no doubt, she''s not going to intimidate the deputies. You may be assuming it''s intimidating as a result, but that''s not the aim. She''s vegan, she''s normal, she''s the way it is. I''m just doing what I thought was right and I''m impressed with what I thought was great and I''m just passing it on here. Even if there''s something I haven''t said to you, I guess that''s just thinking about the order in which you tell it. "When this happens, we''re powerless. I don''t know what to do." "My predecessors... No, my current lord was good..." "Thanks to that one being more axial, everything was turning well" "A monster named Ukiyo Shun was also relieved to just see where he was connected to that one" "He appreciated us, he was a good one" Spring admired the old body. That''s just what everyone knew, and that''s why everyone thought of spring as a loyal soldier. But what about now? That was the case earlier, but I wonder if he can no longer be controlled. Can even he himself suppress the constant urge to kill his own life? "Bjoub" "Um, it''ll depend on her. She''s the only normal person who''s strong..." "Really, is that okay? Someone, like that. "Shouldn''t you have assisted our young lady and broken our hearts when your old body fell and broke our hearts to both of us?" Everybody, they shut up. "Until now, your old body was in charge of sovereignty. Do you think it''s okay for the lady to leave us alone? Can I entrust the future of Disya to my little girl who may just be talented? To be clear, not everyone has admitted emotionally. That is why I voted in favour of a council system. Nonetheless, I can be afraid of that little girl. I rely too much on other little girls. Is that what the ''adults'', who have a seat on the council, do? "We are no longer deputies, lords. With that responsibility, we must come in the future." In the large room where the three of them fell out, they all nodded. Yes, now that the old body has fallen, is it not ourselves, his subordinates, who are not others, who must be more excited than anyone else? For Disya, for Arcana, for an old body that wakes up at some point. I had to do everything I could to figure out what I could do. The three of them were in one of the rooms of the stall boat. There was a blank canvas there, with unlimited acrylics close to naked painting. "So, you end up painting? "Cookie, you can paint after work." "That''s right..." "For a Disuille man, for a nobleman, a painting should be." While we had a conversation, her eyes were serious. I can see an obvious concentration, unlike when painting a normal male painting. "They didn''t know that." There is no anger, but there is contempt. There was a fright in the incomprehensible man, and he burned it in his eyes. Draw it on paper with a brush. Half-naked girlfriend, no color. There is just a god. Without hesitation, the brush is in the habit of moving, and the others are not moving as if. It was not a tease doll or machine doll, it was like a printing machine. "He... you mean that garbage" "Yes, you are, Shun." For the two of us who are not picturesque, we do not know the Impressionists or anything else. However, what she was drawing now was realistic. That''s why I know what it''s about. "They were disgusting parasites." She was drawing her own lines. It was like cutting through some of the theatre, not from my point of view, but from a third-party perspective. "The Disyah family was originally just a merchant. But by all means he collected military funds and contributed to the founding of the Arcana kingdom. They bought it and bought it, and they got the status and territory of the four nobles from the Founding King." Nobles begging for grief, mourning and forgiveness. Observe them like bugs, behind Acrylic Disuir. "Disuille family crests are currency (disk) and jewelry (diamond). I prepare everything with gold, it''s a bloody merchant." Is she trying to convey her evil deeds to future generations? Or is it just a journal? "That''s still going on. Whatever you do, it''s a greedy house collecting money. There were plenty of people who disliked the disco and left." A single painting, not just a picture that burns the sight. That includes the sinful old men, and their sons and daughters, middle-aged, and their grandchildren and grandchildren. Exactly now, they are engraved into hell. "People who hated Disuia''s raw business and tried to live with one of their favorite arts. Most of them are young and immature in their moves, deceived, harassed, or kicked out of Arcana. People struggling, struggling, miserable and crawling." An earlier ''proclamation'' is drawn and shaped. "Real, artists" The expression of people who are likely to cry even now is expressed by a paint that is not dry. "A real artist who is ready to die with his art, who will do anything for his art, who can do anything" One depicting a turning point in history, likely to be included in a textbook. "That garbage was making fun of it. He says it''s because he stays immature and goes out into the world. Easily deceived, he said he was an irresistible fool. I need to be so stupid." The shadows are shaded with a slight darkness of color, creating depth. The smell of mold drifts from the painting without painting the mold. Humidity, even temperatures are expressed. The two of us who are unschooled don''t know why that''s coming through. "In the name of Disuia, live in the territory of Disuia, erect a building in the First Class of the Special Zone of Disuia with the assets of Disuia, a parasite decorating the sign of Disuia" But I know. At least, her painting was approaching ''true''. Or it was beyond that. "For example painting, for example sculpture, for example theatre, for example cooking. Yes, cooking. Is it easy to understand if you''re cooking? Just looking at this painting, you''ll see that there''s been a tragedy. Any amateur will realize that an unlikely vice was committed. "There was someone cooking. People who get their relatives to do their arches, introduce their relatives to farmers and fishermen, introduce their suppliers and craftsmen, and so run their business without debt. Of course they''re delicious, but I don''t want to eat them." The meaning of the word is heavy and hot. But the voice color is perfectly flat, and the brush judgment is only sinking. "Even if they say it''s your strength, you''re in trouble. I mean, you''re embarrassed. That''s what I take for granted. I''m ashamed and ashamed of my relatives." Wash the brush with water. Start cleaning up the paint, retrieving the tools you were spreading. Fold the cloth that the tatami was spreading so as not to get dirty. "It''s refreshing." It was over. After that, they''ll just wait for the paint to dry. I don''t know how much time a normal painter would take to paint, but I can definitely say it''s not like this. It''s not such a good picture to draw lightly, it''s not a good picture to draw while talking about politics. It is not a good painting to paint a man who despises him from the bottom of his heart with insult. "Even though I hate Disuir, I''m in business with Disuir money. So I''m proud of the black, I''m proud of my reputation, and I don''t know what that means. If you''re bragging, you should be bragging about doing business on your own, even if you owe money." Acrylic began to be flexible. It softens the skeletons and muscles of the whole body, not just the fingers. "They''re going to keep the dirty money clean. There''s a verse where your grandfather and deputies thought so, and you felt it backwards, but you don''t care. I don''t know what art is, I''m not dying without it, but I can''t keep a lot of people at work from dying when it''s gone." Carefully, carefully, loosen up, and prepare for the next. "Assuming you name the four nobles, you want them to think and act on the grand principles. Those guys, of course, don''t think of the interests of other houses, not even the interests of Disyah or the state. All I think about is what I want." God was there. "This will also make the special district of Disya new. The garbage that has occupied first-class land until now disappears and new people come in from outside and inside the country. I''m looking forward to it." The Goddess of Beauty was smiling at both of them, looking like none of them. "Shun, kakay. We want to protect the territory your grandfather protected." To that girlfriend, spring was nodding with a sigh. "Oh, yeah" Close your eyes. Though I can never express it, and it''s impossible to shape it. Still, I remember the spring and the temple dance well. That no matter how dirty and evil Disya was, they welcomed the two of us warmly. That even if she''s the only one who can name Disya, it''s the same for both of us carrying Disya. "I didn''t like it, but I took care of it a lot, too. If you try to lose big at the casino, they make you win big, if you''re drunk on the side of the road in anticipation of meeting the passersby, they''ll show you to the inn, or if you''re throwing up at the dockyard, the fisherman will worry and give you white water..." "You''re annoying me too much..." "Oh, not at all. I have to thank you." Even if you don''t like it to death. If marrying her in front of you and having a child is payback. "Anyway, my virginity is being eaten by Pandora... and I have to work as a discoya trump card too" "Shun...? I''m coming up. "Lady." "Yeah!" Nausea. "I knew I couldn''t. No, it''s not good. ~ ~ ~!" "Spring! If you''re seasick, tell me first! Bucket, bucket! Don''t throw up on the tatami! I mean, get out of the boat! Come on!" "Shun, let''s try harder! "I can''t work hard ~!" "Don''t even try your lady! Wouldn''t you be happy to be proposed by a seasick man?! "Glad to hear it! It''s novel and unforgettable memories of a lifetime! Even ships floating in the sky throw up when throwing up. Disuir''s record was newly engraved. 461 []/(n, vs) outrage/ The first thing the leftover Disyah family faces, those who can no longer name Disyah, did was hit eight. Anyway, there are acrylic fathers, mothers, and brothers. I did everything I could to curse at them, and even wielded violence. But it also tires me. Even though there are a lot of people on the side to blame, there''s no way I''m tired of yelling at them and beating them. They finally got to know what was going on. "What shall we do now?" There was a woman who said that. I made a name for myself as an actress, she was a beautiful woman. Of course, nothing can be done on this occasion. Nevertheless, that can never be blamed. The sense of despair is remarkable, even if you just glanced around. It''s the sea in all directions, and there are just two old buildings standing around us, and it''s not popular enough to tell at first glance. There is no shadow of an animal, and even if there is, it will only be found about a seabird''s nest. The vegetation that tells the story was to the extent that the tall weeds were growing in thin soil. On top of that, a cliff. No matter what anyone thought, it was just an island where there was land. If there is salvation, it would mean that the very land where they are is wide and somewhat flat there. Unless you want to kill yourself, you can''t fall and die. Conversely, even descending to sea level while being an island needed to be prepared accordingly. It would be about mountain waters and swimming bogs to be thrown into a situation like this and say, ''Hey, that''s a good place''. They are likely to live unimpeded on this island. But that''s because life without drinking and eating is two normal people, and if you want to go home, you can go home on your own at any time. But there''s no way anyone has that kind of spirituality. Immortals and heavenly dogs alike would be unbearable to do so. Well, in a snitch. "Hey, somebody say something." To be clear, it''s not about them being incompetent or poor. For other than the two of us earlier, this place is cheap hell. Even if they were fully furnished with clothing and accommodation, they would never be able to live at all. There is no such ''stage'' as searching for real water, fishing, searching for traces of people living in the past, searching for crabs and shellfish, or taking the means to escape. There are only things to see, and that''s all there is to despair. "We''re going to die here like this? Normal people don''t know what to do here. "I''m kidding! That''s what I shouted, a relatively young man. He had managed to find hope. "There can be no such thing as treating our Disya as coarse! Impossible treatment, not enough with the word inappropriate. They are not good people to be pushed into places like this and abandoned. Everyone has some kind of skill, and everyone is recognized by the world for that arm. There''s no way we could be in a place like this where we were admired. "You acrylic... you must have been festived by some freakishly craving deputies! You must be going to push us over and do whatever you want! "So that would be a good time now!? It''s good to curse, but it won''t solve anything. What everyone on this floor wants is a breakdown of the status quo. Of course, no one can speak specifically. I''m too unprofessional in enduring situations like this. "What am I supposed to do! "... we are all gone! Even if you want to hide it, it''s definitely not something you can hide! One or two of them would be able to handle it missing. But there are more than a hundred nobles on this occasion. All four aristocratic clan royalists have disappeared from Disuia territory. How impossible it must be in the dark of the dissear, such as hiding it. "Absolutely, it''s a commotion! "Yes, my shop customers will never be satisfied anywhere else! "So are the guests waiting for my theatre! You''re cut off like this, there''s no way you''re convinced! "Even my paintings kept a lot of customers waiting! They have many customers. It''s not just the poor or anything, it''s just powerful, wealthy nobles and royalties. There''s no way they''re leaving us like this. "They''re supposed to want us! "Yes, that''s all we''re worth! "Many people try to find us! There''s no way I''m leaving you alone! It''s not solitary. They had many supporters and many enthusiastic guests. That''s why the Disuilles have been able to produce artists for so long. "If this is the territorial waters of Disya, it''s not impossible to find it! Nevertheless, they are so amateur when it comes to the sea. A lonely island that floats in the ocean, with no value for use. It can''t happen to be discovered or anything, but it''s not easy to go out into the ocean trying to find it. And even if you skip that. "What time is it coming! Yes, no matter how much, there will be no immediate help. It would be much more likely that a ship would happen to pass by. Of course, it''s too much of a possibility. "How long it takes our customers to know we''re not here, and how long it takes them to start looking for us from there and get here even more! I want you to do something about it right now. Such aspirations cannot be fulfilled. "This is where you go to sleep even though you don''t have a bed?! I''m forced to be brought to this place and sleep overnight. That''s just it, it''s hard on the lady. It''s so hard and unbearable to cry out without shame or hearsay. "I don''t want to! No, I absolutely don''t! In tune with it, the women, of all ages, cried down. The men who comfort it, but could never come up with a concrete remedy. "What do we do? "... wait, there''s another cabin out there" Until now, though my head hasn''t worked on the extra shock. Still, on second thought, it wasn''t particularly hidden, and there was a relatively large warehouse nearby. There''s no way the ship is there, and even if it was, I can''t get it down to the sea level, and furthermore, there''s no sailing technique whatsoever. Still, there was a hint of hope. And in fact, there was hope. Even now, the face of the occasion is the nobility of Disuia. It was not possible for all of them to be executed suddenly. So it was a banishment, but if you were left on an island like this without leaving anything behind, it would be just murder if you weren''t a Immortal or Tengu. Inside the warehouse, food was packed tightly. Not only that, of course, but also drinking water and blankets for camping. "What is this...! Seeing that, nothing delighted me heartlessly. The ''supplies'' there were far from what they usually touch, and the quantity, anyway, was close to the lowest in quality. Blankets and clothing, in particular, belong to civilians. It didn''t even look like there was cold protection in flattery. Above all, he was poor. "Now, aren''t we like prisoners! There is also a single household item, but it is too poor. Like a prisoner, it''s not too much to say. "Ya, how far are they going to disparage us! But some saw it and found hope. "Hey, how many days do you have water and food? "What? Wait... if you eat normally, right... six or seven days? "Right, seven days..." If you run a restaurant, and if you know how many people, you roughly know how much water and food you''ll have. Obscure, of course, because it is only the sight of a fine cook, but still more reliable than an amateur. "Then the supply will come in seven or eight days? Finally, I saw hope that I could say so. If it is indeed an injustice and not a death sentence, it is natural that food should be supplied. If there was only seven days'' worth of food, someone should have visited on the seventh or eighth day. "... seven or eight days, you want me to spend here? "I was there. I was there. Or something, swimming through the ocean with one body? Or do you want to fill the bottle with a letter?" "I didn''t say that! "Seven days here..." Quite realistic. The good intentions of the people who imprisoned us were ethical, but at least it was better than waiting for a ship that we didn''t know would arrive at any time. "... told me to stay here for seven days!? What happens to my store! "From here on out by boat, you won''t be able to make it home in a day! Whether you cry or make noise, whether you cry or not, it''s not like someone will say ''We''ll do good'' or ''We''ll do everything we can''. At least, there was no current situation here. "... hey wait, it''s noisy out there" "What, doesn''t it smell burning? And to bad nature. In the kingdom of Arcana magic is common sense, and if you are born into a house of considerable character, about magic that brings fire from your fingertips is common sense. "Ma, wait! Your daughter-in-law is lighting that cabin! "Are you going to turn it into wolf smoke?! Even though I don''t know there''s a boat nearby?! "Hey, stop it! Hurry up!" Though damp by the sea breeze, burning wood was easy. "Why are you stopping! Burn this splash house and you''ll get a lot of smoke! "Maybe, but if there''s no boat nearby, that''s it! "So you want me to reveal the night on this island?! "Either way, we''ll reveal the night on the boat! Yes, it was. The sun was already setting and it was becoming night. Stars shine in the sky, but that''s not unusual either. "... by the way" "What? "Why don''t you cook? The cook would be the only one with the skills to be useful here than no ship carpenter or sailor. The fields were much different but still required to be active. "What are you saying? There are several cooks on this occasion, but no one was trying to move. Especially since the man who had been beaten by the temple dance earlier didn''t even know why they were saying that. "Why should I cook with such ingredients in this situation? I wish you guys could make it! "You will be in the line of duty! You just have to make it! "What''s the way you put it! If you ask me, think of a way to say it! It''s this extreme state, I can''t help but argue. Suddenly thrown out, close to impossible, such as maintaining co-ordination. "... that''s enough, I guess I should make it. But I''m gonna need your help. We can''t make all these people on our own." "... Huh? You guys are superb cooks, though! Do something!" "Don''t say you can''t! If it is planted, how can it be managed in this situation? We need the numbers, the numbers! In this case, however, the cook is more fully correct. If it''s my area of expertise, I can grasp something called reality. With just about five people, there''s no way we can prepare more than a hundred dishes without preparing them under. Therefore, it was natural for me to ask for help. But that is expert reason. Amateurs don''t know that. I don''t know. I don''t even demand the finest, so I don''t doubt that a superior expert can do something on his own. Rather than that, I don''t see why I have to do ''cooking''. "Don''t be ridiculous! Why do I have to work for you guys? "Then what the hell are you guys going to do! Do you even whistle on this occasion?! Do you even paint?! "What is that way of saying it! I know you''re a superb cook, and I''ve had that dish before. But I am proud to have lived my own way. That''s why I don''t even want to work anymore. As a cook, I want you to do a "quick look" because I can''t do it without a good number of people. But I want amateurs to "do something about it" because "we can''t cook for ourselves". And it was the amateurs who had large numbers. "Do something! "I''m sure you guys are superb! "You know what I mean, some kids! But it was the cook who had the right to decide. "... you know" "Stupid, if you guys don''t do anything, we won''t do anything." "What the hell, you''re not even a customer?" "It''s the same with us, so why don''t we like each other?" Consequently, both sides were to renounce it. That needless to say, meant that everyone would eat nothing. "Wait, okay, I''ll help you out a little, at least for the kids..." "Let him endure for a night or so." Very troublesome, the cooks had really abandoned everything. And whoever says anything anymore, never does the job...... We were all supposed to reveal the night hungry, disappointed, complaining. In seven days, believe that salvation will come. 462 Responsibility After all, he is a human being, even when he says noble. If my beloved wife or daughter told me I was'' hungry ''or'' I want to eat whatever '', I had to help cook. Even in the morning, on the ''platform'', where the sea breeze strikes directly, the nobles were beginning to prepare their dishes in the first place. The dish is simple, a boiled potato. Naturally, the handiwork of the superior cooks in this position is different. They leave it up to others, and they don''t just finish. They know how important planting is in cooking, and peeling potatoes and other things as a proper cooking practice in the first place. Never a professional skill, but still the peeling speed was overwhelming. The cooks curse their relatives with their mouths. That was the kind of harsh curse directed at the cook of the tour. Cut your fingers to peel, don''t know how to grip a knife in the first place, cut too much fruit to peel, haven''t treated the buds, etc. It was very preliminary. Why should a nobleman like ourselves do such a thing when we are given it up? Sure, relatives may have experts, but we don''t want to do this ourselves. In fact, the five cooks, including the injured, were cooking twice as fast as all the other amateurs. I honestly don''t know what it means to involve amateurs. But then we''re talking about what we do. If you''re just at dusk without doing anything, you''ll buy a bunch of pussies from the women. That''s how the dishes are silently cooked. The food you can cook, however made by the best cooks, is a substitute for bad labor time and ingredients. Not very much, but not to satisfy their tongues. But still, my belly was swollen. "Hey, you guys. You know what I mean? "What?" "Let''s start the evening." "I''m just finishing my breakfast?! "What are you talking about, it''s noon. Besides, if we don''t get ready now, it won''t be a decent night meal." In a way, the luckiest would be the cook. For once, I had the opportunity to demonstrate my abilities. It is to their credit that safe and hygienic dishes were prepared, albeit lacking in seasonings and cookware. On top of that, they were the only ones who had specific orders around them. The rest of us didn''t think of anything, like directing us to something. Therefore, we were to continue to help cook in the morning and consult after nightfall. "What do we do? "Do you have to endure here for three more days..." "It''s not. We''ll be back in a week with supplies, not rescue." In a dim, windy cabin, the men consult. The women were anxiously watching the meeting. "A ship of supply that would come in a week, probably a boat flying in the sky of the Great Eight States, but we have to get on that boat at all costs" "That''s normal, let me grip anything..." "So what makes you grip? That''s what we''re talking about." Bribe them and they''ll put themselves on board. That''s what I have to believe, but I don''t have any hands on it right now. Anyway, he was kidnapped and came here without a wallet before his property was confiscated. Literally, stay dressed. "... clothes? "Don''t be silly. Who the hell wants clothes exposed to the sea breeze for a week" A designer who speaks very genuine reason. In the first place, it must be that dirty, such as clothes that have been worn for over a week. "... you had an opera singer" "If you''re the owner of an upbringing that understands my song, you won''t leave me like this in the first place" "So is that..." I do have a corner expert, but it''s hard to bribe. I have a stunt with a value of thousands of gold, but in this case, ''cash'' or cash itself is desirable. Anyway, whoever sings or paints on this occasion needs a certain upbringing to know if it''s amazing. They have quite a bit of common sense, too. Just because a superior singer sang "I''m impressed, let me take you on this ship and take you far away" doesn''t make a development. Instead, I don''t even think the poor can understand my song, so I can''t help but be very right in this case. No one is happier with cash than a song they''re not sure about. "There will be no one who aspires to art for the masses. Let''s see how many people can demonstrate their skills in this setting." The musician was helpless. Anyway, I don''t have any instruments, and I don''t care if they give me the score I composed. The painter was helpless, too, without any painting material. The architect was powerless. In the first place, I specialize in design. The stage director was also helpless. I don''t play it myself. "I can do poetry." That''s what I said, I was a poet. There should have been a simple writing instrument, so you can produce a ''piece'' once and for all with it. "I doubt that will pass on to the unschooled. Anyway, it''s suspicious that you can read the letters." "... no, isn''t that all we''ve got anymore? "Right, and if you sign it, it''ll be worth some" "Let them sell it..." "In that case, the other person will go home first. We''re gonna wait another week." If you give something to an amateur that you don''t know what it''s worth, they have to go home once to make sure it''s worth it. That means a week more time to stay here. It was an impossible story to stay for two weeks, even though it was hard at the moment. "But..." The easiest, most impossible behavior anyone will ever speak of. It was a really tough move to take the boat and return with the exercise of strength. If we can do that, we''ll talk fast. Whatever it is, it is Arcana''s territorial waters, and if you go east, you will reach land. If you can occupy a flying ship, sailing is unnecessary to return. The problem was that there was no way Acrylic could have imagined that. Faces of this place are closed, but not confined on the other hand. If you want to go wild, you can always go wild. Though an amateur in battle, there are about fifty adult men who can use some magic. Would you send unprotected workers to such an island? There''s no way. They don''t have that convenient delusion. "You had some writing equipment, I''ll write to you for once." "To whom? "To the aristocracy of my neighboring country, where I was to paint a portrait, I will seek rescue. If you''re going to let us get away with it, you''re going to need a lot of grubbing-up, but a little grubbing-up would be enough to send you a letter." "... how long will it take for that letter to arrive" "I don''t know, just in case." Yes, the face of the occasion has begun to prepare. that you will live on this remote island on a yearly basis. In the end, the supply ship really came. A day before I ran out of food, I was visiting sparingly. Empty-dancing transporters, the ones who started unloading their luggage. "Hey, you guys. Let''s get him down in a hurry." "Ouch! They were dozens, dozens of tough men. The loading and unloading are very skillful, which makes me think he is a Disuir sailor. Whoever sees it, it''s not the one the aristocrats can beat up and win. "What do we do? "I won''t do anything about it..." If we wait like this, that''s what happens. One poet offered a bunch of paper for many poems to a man who looked like a representative. "There he is." "Am I right? "I am a Disya aristocrat and a famous poet. This is just what I wrote on paper, but whoever finds out about me will buy it for the right price." "Heh." Doesn''t matter, he had his neck clenched. I guess he doesn''t know if something like that is really worth it. "So?" "I''m offering you this, so I want us on the boat." Everyone was watching his reaction. Please, I want us to believe in ourselves. I want you to receive that poem and let me smuggle it to a flying ship. If they leave without receiving it, that''s what makes them unable to do anything. "Well, this piece of paper turns into gold, huh? "Yes, you''re right! "Thank you." With the poems in his hands, what he paid was iron fist. Everyone loses their word against him who loses his poetry to poetry. The poet stays beaten and rolls to the hard ground. "Oh, hey you! "Am I?" "What a sight to steal! "Huh?" "That''s not just a bunch of paper! I had a lot of trouble playing that poem! A man who is a writer protests aloud. Sure, it may be a sentence, but I don''t know how much I put into writing it. For those of you who didn''t know how to write, there was a bloody anguish that you couldn''t understand. "Heh." Another fist. A thick arm wielded a fist that anyone could understand. "Hey, we''re going home." "Ouch! Finish carrying your stuff and everyone goes home. In contrast, no one could complain anymore. Yes, they are no longer nobles of the Disuia family on this occasion. Because Disya banished them all. Whatever they offer, they don''t close as counterparties to the deal. Because no one gets mad when you hit them. Even if we catch him, no one will sue him. If you treat me like an asshole, I won''t be punished by anyone. Until now they had nothing to do with violence, they understood that they were finally in a position to be exposed to violence. "I want you to wait! Still, a man walks over for a letter. "Please, take this letter" "Letter?" "Yes, give this to a well-known merchant! That''s all I need! "Does it say something important? "That''s right! Drop the letter like it doesn''t matter from the bottom of your heart. The wishful letter of salvation fell from the cliff to the sea. "Hey, do what! "Nothing good, ''important letters''" "Yes, you know what that means?! It''s an important letter!? "So you and the others have read" Juyo Nategami "? Apparently he knows what a sin the face of this place is, he said that. In contrast, everyone was losing their word. "As it were... our destiny depended on it... so it really mattered... that we were different from the letters we didn''t read! "So you and the others weren''t sure what" Juyo Nategami "was about? How do you know that? "So! That depends on our destiny! That''s not what I''ve ever written in my letters! "So what did ''Juyo Nategami'' say so far? "You know what! It was a fist from frustration. Contempt and indignation were making me wave my arms strong. "Do you know what your fate is?" Both were frustrating. On top of that, it was the strong one whose convenience prevailed. "Not at all... those old bodies and deputies are pathetic. I can''t believe I was babysitting people who only thought about me like this." To the boulder, if you say so much. The former nobles on this occasion also read between the lines because they are not unschooled. That he admired the fallen Lord, and that he sincerely hated the face of this occasion that was holding him hostage. Suddenly, we have to stand up. It was that all those who came to supply this island were disgusted with themselves. Would there have been one person here who would have spoiled themselves and felt grateful or sorry for the old body they had sheltered? No one has such spiritual leeway. "Why...! Mentally unstable, they just yelled at the people around them, at the ones they could yell at. "Why didn''t you guys read the letter and even attend the meeting! An old man, a man who was the nephew of an old body, was yelling at his own son. "If you had read the letter and attended the meeting yourself, this would not have happened! "Chi, Father?! "If you had contained that crazy little girl, you wouldn''t have been pushed into an island like this! Not that we can solve the current situation, but surely his son had a responsibility. "Nah...... didn''t your father ever participate! "Shut up! Though Noon would be so old for hiding! "Oh no... wasn''t it Father who said you didn''t have to read the letter from our Lord! "Ugh... shut up! You''d already be a parent, too! Even though you have a wife or son, if you say parents are good, you do that! I see, most likely. "Don''t be ridiculous! I''ve been telling you that I don''t have time for that kind of chore if I leave it to the deputies, such as the administration, and now what! But it''s not about one or two people. Everyone in this room should have noticed. How frustrating it is to be doing just what you like to be selfish. "What are you going to do, even my kids are going to be like this! It''s all your fault! "What are you talking about! You have no power to think for yourself! "If that''s the case, was Father doing this on his own! "Oh, of course! "Then how did this happen! Why didn''t Father join himself! "Shut up! Don''t defy what your parents say! A reward for an initiative that has no intelligence or character, a parent-child fight, aimed at cursing the other person. It''s too lame, but nobody takes it. "It''s your mother''s fault! "You should have done it! Everyone else was in contention for the same reason. Everyone was cursing each other that someone other than themselves was bad. "Because my brother plays and stuff! Because it was a trail, and I didn''t do anything! "If I didn''t answer, you should have left on my behalf! If I had, this wouldn''t have happened! "You told me to leave! You didn''t even tell me. You look great! "You were out if I told you to! "Then my brother should have left! Different! I''m not bad. There''s no way I''m wrong. Don''t be sorry. Until now, someone else has given in, but if everyone says the same thing, we won''t even have a conversation. As the children cried, the adults were also crying and pressing their responsibilities together. Because this (...) is troublesome, Acrylics and Disuirs have abandoned them. 463 Art "I''m not sure how this happened..." "It must be hard for you to understand. But there''s no choice." The festival that will soon be the main one. I was dissatisfied with this shakedown. A clan-orphan party, an islander. I wonder if a few felonies would pass, even though I did not plan to treason against the state. "My daughter wouldn''t have wanted to teach you about Disuilla, and most importantly, you don''t know the history of Disuilla. I guess that''s why this procedure is extremely visible" The Lord of Bathrub, who is about to retire, begins to tell his own son about the history of Disuia. That was never bright but still a definite people connection. "How did you hear about Disya? "Um... first of all, all the sea in the kingdom of Arcana is in Disuia territory... then, he says, business has flourished. And then there were all the bad rumors about... whorehouses and slaves, anyway." "Right, it has characteristics. But that''s a somewhat exaggerated trait. Sure, all the coastline belongs to Disuilla, but the vast Disuilla territory is mostly inland. Most of them are not different from Bathrubs." Geographically speaking, there is indeed an ocean. Except in coastal areas, however, there are many who have never seen the sea. It''s within the same country, so there''s no way there''s such an extreme difference. "Except where it''s supposedly Special Zone. That is what you imagine or there is more ''evil'' than that. Full of excitement and disloyalty, it''s a terrible evil place to rule evil laws." "Bad law, is it?" "Yes, it''s a bad law. The Special Zone of Disuia is never lawless. Rather, it is a land dominated by harsher, cruel penalties than other districts. Acts that are considered illegal elsewhere, including murder, are permitted by tax payments and legal bribes. Conversely, murder without permission will result in harsher private sentences than elsewhere" A thriving city of vices, first attacked by the armies of the Old World in the Kingdom of Arcana. I have heard that the villains of the land have carried out a special attack of the death and have repelled it painfully. "To put it plainly, Disya made evil a ''tourist resource''. Evil that is real, but never harmful. It''s an unconventional city full of excitement that everyone can see up close if they follow the regular process." "It''s like a zoo or an aquarium..." "I don''t know that, but somehow you do, don''t you? I never want it to be near my house, but if it''s far away, I''d like to go. A city that''s safe as long as it''s full of money." "... I''m a little interested" "I would. Including the casino, it''s a huge and moving entertainment area. Disya, who contributed to the founding of Arcana, gained state-approved status as a bad trader. While I fulfill my duty as a nobleman." The Lord made a little shadow on his expression. "Nevertheless, the Disyah family is also vicious, but a merchant, and a nobleman. I don''t know what to say, but I was doing my homework right. As I said earlier, there''s no big difference from Bathrubs and Sopeds except in the Special Zone" "Isn''t that a good thing" "Right. The problem is that not everyone born into the Disuilles was able to affirm vice." First of all, it would have been nice if the Special Zone had been the only territory, or if the whole territory was the Special Zone. No, one thing is not good, but with every generation, there are people in the House of Disuille who have an aversion to the Special Zone. In other words, ordinary nobles began to emerge. "Let me get this straight, do you want to rule that special district? "I don''t like it." "I don''t like it either, and of course the royal family won''t like it. Assuming Acrylic had given the royal family territory, it would have crushed it." It is a pure culture facility, rather than a hotbed of crime. Even if profitable and profitable, you wouldn''t want to govern yourself. or so, I don''t even have to think about what would happen if I left it. If so, we should move the army but destroy it. At any rate, there is not a single good person. "When it comes to the house of a bad merchant, there''s no way we can all be bad merchants." "That''s an amazing word..." "Some of those who were born into the Disuillah family and ruled an unrelated territory with the Special Zone also neglected the Special Zone and the relatives that divided it. That''s the beginning of this tragedy." In a way, maybe it''s bad that I created the Special Zone. To future generations, it would be like leaving behind a famous fattening. "Being a party, they know that the public scandal is true. If it''s a misunderstanding, you can correct it, but it''s true, so there''s no excuse. Having grown up as a decent nobleman, they have become inferior to the other four nobles and royalty. And I also started wanting to change that." "I think that''s a good thing..." "Yes, that was good in itself, and half of it was successful. No, about a third of them were successful. Think about it, no matter how much Disya is a state-approved evil place, I''d be tired of running it for a long time. It is the art relations that are popular among the general public that have seen it as a new tourist resource. Employing many artists with money earned in bad places, the superficial spectacles also tried to match the best" Meet the tourist attractions on the table and back. In addition to family-friendly facilities, it leaves behind both backward and charming secret facilities. That should have brought in more customers. No, I was actually able to call in. "It was becoming recognized that the special district of Disuia was not only ugly, it was also a city with excellent art. That''s fine, but some tried to further strengthen the artistic aspect in order to repaint the scandal. While doing so, artists also began to be ejected from the clan" "Oh, is that the flow..." "Anyway, you identify a lot of artists, so your eyes get fat from when you''re a kid. There are also a large number of mentors, and qualities will suffice. I don''t know what to say, but the artist who came out of the discotheque, even though he was often thought of. That''s how they switched from bad merchant lineage to artist lineage." "But he said he failed" "That''s right. There''s no excuse there, your old body''s faulty. From the aristocracy that produces artists to a group of artists" It''s done, I say. That''s tantamount to saying it''s a rich dojo group. "I wish they had done their job as aristocrats exactly as they extremed each piece of art. But the young men sent excellent deputies to them. You''ve taken over your duties as a nobleman." "But you didn''t think it was dangerous? Look, it actually happened like this one." If power renounces force, there is only a fall ahead. Don''t get me wrong, power is only an external part, derived (...) from force in the first place. Power exists to use force effectively, and is literally powerless, such as power that is independent of force. "It wasn''t the outside world, it was the owner. I guess there was sweetness in it too. And..." The Lord of Bathrub sees the New American Lord. See the first dragon-killer brave man to emerge in 10,000 years, who has achieved his salvation as a man. "Praise without any haste or falsehood sickens man. You start to prioritize praiseworthy work from others over work that helps others." Everyone wants to be praised. I want to satisfy my self-esteem with unspared praise from society. I''d like to say I''m impressed that you''re the only one who can do it, or the best in the world. "I don''t know how to say this, but a useful job for others is not always praiseworthy. For example, you would not send a spare drink to an umbrella nobleman." "That''s right..." "But I have a job to do even if I don''t get compliments. The last example of this is the reconstruction from this war. You know what the Disuillahs (...) were doing while so many people were suffering" He looked ruthless. "If you were going to a burned city and making a picture of what you were inspecting, that''s not the problem. But if I had taken an escort and sketched myself, and painted myself a city burned by war, it would already disqualify me as a nobleman. On the contrary, not even the people" Even the ''real artist'' where Acrylic calls it, the one who''s throwing away Disuir''s name, would be slapped if he did that. Societies have been badly wounded, so we should work to rebuild them in each way, no matter what you are. Whatever your usual occupation is, you should participate in debris removal, cooking, etc. Nonetheless, if you had a painting or something like any other HR, you can''t complain about getting beat up. "They were positioning themselves as suspended beings from society. He said he was a man on the clouds, unrelated to things in the past. So he was banished across the ocean." "It''s like Mr. Swibbock..." "Exactly. If, like Lord Swivok, food and drink are unnecessary and you do not need to participate in society, and more importantly, you are more powerful than the State itself, then you can say that you are a man on the cloud. It''s impossible, but no one can blame Lord Swibbock for painting or laughing foolishly." In the case of Suibok, there is no synchronization even when the national interest is spoken of. Because I have a sense that I am a immortal and that I do not belong in society. And more importantly, I hate people who force me to do what I hate. "It is a mistake to say that you are forgiven for doing anything if you are strong. ''If you''re strong, you don''t need to be forgiven'' is right" If he tells me to be patient in the national interest, he tells me to be more patient with the whole state. If you ask me if I can beat the state on my own, I will continue to fight until the state admits to losing. Above all, it has just the strength to carry it out. I basically don''t have to be forgiven for that. Powerfully, because whoever you turn against your enemies will never lose. Instead, the perimeter breaks or the whole perimeter dies. The face of the House of Disuille could not have been seen if it had been strong, or it could have been fought back even with such eyes. "Despite their weakness, they did something that was unacceptable. That''s why I was punished." Even those with suspended powers like the five trumpets don''t do whatever they want without thinking about the conveniences around them. Nonetheless, he did what the powerless were not allowed to do. I see, it would be an unconscious suicide. "But isn''t that... help coming? It''s not like there''s an island in the sky." "None" The winner, shaking his head left or right, says it''s impossible. "Assuming we do that, we will turn the entire kingdom of Arcana against our enemies. Anyway, the royal family forgives this case, it''s a nationally sanctioned outrage. Acrylic has not arbitrarily enforced it, but has applied in advance to all other houses. Of course, it''s public, including the guilty plea. If you object to it, or go to the outlaw for rescue, you will also receive a trump card." It is political sense to talk through it properly. That''s all the black-and-white situation is clear, but she asked permission from the royal family in a coalition with all the deputies, and had explained it to the other four nobles. So it''s not just that she judged, it''s that the whole state is guaranteeing it. "I hope you don''t get me wrong, but they sure are super top notch artists. Never bought fame with money, there are actually many supporters" I don''t sell fights to the world''s most powerful powers to help artists. If they sell it, I''ll just buy it. "Art can move a man''s heart, but it cannot move a man''s life." The face of the Disyah family was a mistake. Sure, art is honorable, but he said what''s really honorable is that you can afford to enjoy art. And whatever doctrinal claims you put forward. That it''s just a course of action. "Do you think there''s no such thing as a protectionist batlab? But our four nobles are not doing politics to practice doctrine. If it is contrary to defending the national interest, we can take down as much of the doctrine and claims as we want. It''s also a good place to fall, such as when the state loses money to defend the doctrine it has set up." Whatever philosophy you put forward, I want you to be a politician who can think first of all of the national interest and put the people first. To his successor, the retiring nobleman spoke in peace. "It''s just solitude, like a philosophy that doesn''t make others happy. Better not have a politician like that." If we are to speak of protectionism, it is the value sufficient to protect it that we must protect it. He had entrusted his stepson with the words that had commanded him. 464 Respect Even now, Rikyo is also the Emperor of the Domino Empire. He has come to gain many competent Home Affairs Officers, but was obliged to perform many duties. Not unless, of course, they are called to the kingdom of Arcana, a patriarchal country, but they are basically busier men than anyone else on the trump card. "Well, gentlemen. I''m guessing you''re unhappy or uncomfortable. But this is my convenience, please don''t resent those around you." Many immigrants, who got the workforce, naturally got to have disturbing factors inside. The first example of this is myself being a revolutionary, but of course I''m putting it up on the shelf. "This is how I gathered you together, nothing more than because you are making the same demands" I have immigrated from various countries, new people. They naturally have religion as the basis of ethics. It means, of course, that the people who worship many religions have come in at once, not singularly. It is a headache problem for each other and for Domino. To solve that, Rikyo was trying to gather the religious leaders who had filed "petitions" to the Imperial Capital to explain them at once. Prince Glass is also present to see his arms. "Roughly, three. Eliminating other religions, freedom of preaching, designation as state religion. Well, I think it''s all the same, but these three are hopes." Everyone in the religious leadership was blinding. It''s unpleasant to be summed up with the cults around you, but still not so many opportunities to talk directly with the supreme power. There is also tension with other religions, but it is an opportunity to become a leader of the state religion even without it. Even though it belongs to the Kingdom of Arcana, I would say that it is the second or third greatest, given the current situation in which the neighbouring countries seem to belong to Arcana. The supreme leader of a national religion in such a country. There is nothing more to it than a personal heart. Of course, it also includes the safety of the faithful and believers in themselves. Given what we have done to the minority, we are not allowed to turn to the minority. "Honestly, it''s in politicians. Seriously though... I don''t really understand religion. But I know how important culture is. That''s why I gave assistance to your Temple, and the requested materials are as convenient as possible." For God''s sake, Rikyo was sweet. At least I didn''t tell them to abandon their religion, or rather respond in such a way as to protect each religion. On the other hand, preaching was expressly forbidden, and I did not allow myself to leave the land I gave without any particular need. You can tell me it''s not isolated and close to house arrest. Of course still, they were given enough land and the foundation to live there. It is an extremely healthy life compared to the people left behind by the southern walls. "That''s why we set up this opportunity today. I want to learn from you about religion. If your religion makes this domino better, I''m willing to accept you as emperor." I don''t know, everyone expected Rikyo. He does when he says he will, and he doesn''t do what he says he won''t. If I thought they were going to persecute me exactly, I''d have them give me a break for about a little heavy taxes. "Nevertheless, as I have explained in advance, I want you to understand that this country has the laws of this country" But it is a revolutionary there. Rikyo was well aware of the dangers of those with ''ideas''. And I don''t really know the religion itself, but I do know how to say no to solicitation. "First, with regard to banishing other religions. I see you''ve escaped from many countries to this domino, and you''ll be neighbors with people you''ve hurt before. Or maybe it''s scary that doctrine is next door to something different. Or maybe ''cult'' can''t be allowed to exist." It was more a political reason than a religious one. But it is true. Their concerns are by no means out of sight. "If you''re so scared of your neighbors, leave the country as you are. I''ll escort you to the southern border." But it also applies to them. From the Domino Empire, they are all nothing more than ''dangerous molecules'' who are nothing else. "Suppose you were assaulted by someone who believes in another religion. After a thorough examination of the matter, we shall deal with it independently of religion. Whether you are heathen or evil, or the same followers, the weight of the punishment remains the same. If that''s unacceptable, I want you to leave." As the monarch of a rule-of-law state, Rikyo uses his fabled laws as a reference. If that''s unacceptable, it''s just a negotiated decision. "Next, freedom of preaching. I cannot accept this. That means giving you the right to move freely around the country. I''m terribly sorry, but I can''t allow it on national security grounds. If you don''t preach, it''s against faith, or if you don''t preach, you''re going to die, leave the country or die." Nevertheless, to this point it is assumed. Anyway, in the first place, Rikyo explains to the refugees. Because they want to put their religion in state religion in order to change that premise. "So that''s a designation for national religion. This can''t be denied to a boulder, without a headache. It will depend on your explanations. I want you to tell me all about it." But Rikyo was a powerful enemy. "You can''t ask boulders, you can''t listen to them all. So I''m going to say a few answers in advance to some of the expected advantages." Because he is a warrior of God and a man who has little respect for God. "First of all, about the fact that it''s profitable. For example, if we reward your gods, we''ll get lucky." Smile, push it away. "If I say that, I will cut off the aid. Those who say it benefit more than anyone else, so they won''t need help." Whoever was about to say it was blushing and trembling. "Home safety, disease-free breathing is the same for your benefit. If so, it will not be necessary to prepare for what is. Don''t worry, we can stop the aid." The blues are getting more and more. "It''s comforting if you mean to bring in the martial arts of a hundred victories in a hundred wars. All you have to do is leave this country and reclaim your homeland. A believing God will help it." It''s odd logically, but they want assistance and they''re here. If it''s profitable to pray for God, we don''t even have to come to this place in the first place. "Then, an improvement in morality. Yeah, that means lower crime rates or more efficient labor. The effect is that the people will work seriously and honor me." Rikyo laughs and unleashes the ''potency'' of religion. "Ask those who said it to explain it in numbers. The first thing you''re going to do is get a report on the crime rate in my country and how you looked at the savotage of the workers in my country. You wouldn''t say my country is insecure for no reason, and the people are not working seriously." From the bottom of my heart, I want to talk about that. "Hey, I really want to know how you found out. It must be a credible and reliable way to gather information. Anyway, as much as I tell the emperor of a country," But it''s hard for religious people to ask for the sales force with such numbers. Because they have only kept the teachings they had inherited from their ancestors clean and right. "And finally, there''s no one to tell." The religion they believed in could not satisfy the conditions sought by Rikkyo. "If you say you don''t become a believer, you go to hell or something. His Majesty the Next King of the Kingdom of Arcana, who is there, says without foundation that he is going to hell until he goes back to his ancestors. Or in the religion of someone who says that, you teach all the inhabitants of the Arcana kingdom are going to hell." No one could say anything. "Come on, go ahead. Tell me how wonderful your religion is! "Will my brother-in-law even use me..." "Ha! I was wondering what you were going to say! Rikkyo and Glass were chatting in a room with a stend. The leaders, who eventually hoped to nationalize, had told an unwarranted story and were putting an end to it. What a blue face, very healthy looking at his complexion, he told me a terribly thankful story. "I''ll show you my face. I thought you were just showing your majesty''s face better than mine to your domestic leaders as soon as possible." "Stop it, Glass. It doesn''t even make sense to say anything." "My sister''s in trouble, too." The stend was currently lying on a bed with a canopy. No, I''m not sick. "But I would have learned. If you don''t play this hard, you won''t be the Lord of a country." "Right...... I would have said no, but it would have taken a while" "It''s not that big a deal. At the end of the day, they are a minority and vulnerable. I''m just leaning on the strong guy because he''s weak. If I had been told from below that I was close to reciprocity, I would have been slaughtered for being such an uncomfortable person." Rikkyo, sitting on that bed, was so happy that he didn''t think he had offered him a divine treasure. "Then you should exercise that right." Meanwhile, Stend seemed grumpy. "You are a founder. Why bother keeping the culture intact with immigrants who have taken on from many countries" "Listen to me, Mr. Glass. My daughter-in-law, she wants me to repress religion. I don''t have time for that." "That would be what duty is. For the sake of future generations, thoughts should set foot throughout the nation" "If you repress me, it''s oil in the fire, I''d rather motivate you. Fine, fine, I''m a citizen in my country if I rule my tax obligations. If you had time to oppress me, you could get a budget for something else, right? He would be the guy with the difference in the state''s operating policy, the difference in musicality. "You see too much religious conflict sweetly! "That''s the time. That''s about all our kids can do, and you can educate them that way. Potential threats are everywhere." Rikyo has made the weather energetic, but from the stains and glasses, he seemed unhappy and dissatisfied. "If you can''t even think about tomorrow, you''re more desperate than anxiety, and you eat more than religion. But when it''s covered, I get anxious. In that case, I feel relieved that there is a religion. It gives me the peace of mind that I''m okay because I live clean and right." "But most religions speak of justice. That''s why I want to connect with power to be just." "The power will be ours. Besides, I''m a god warrior for killing dragons. That me and my descendants are emperors for generations, and if this only lasts a few generations, you can''t do anything." As for Rikyo, I only see about the people and their children today. Stend and Glass look at the future hundreds of years from now. It would be the difference in perspective between a literal founder and a royalty that lasted from generation to generation. "It''s okay to be confused, when it comes to things, let the Arcana royal family wield power. Absolutely obedient. I''ll write it down in the Constitution." "Hmm, that''s sweet. Whatever the kid is, he''ll be exploited for his grandchildren." "That''s how much I want you to compromise. If you owe it back, it''s more property. I made today, so I have tomorrow." Glass, listening to the story, sees her sister with a sunken look. "Sister, do you know about Disya? "Oh, of course. Though I think I''ve thought it through, it would be appropriate. She just did what she had to do." "Acrylic himself did rebuild the first Special Zone that was attacked, didn''t he? More than anything else." No matter how acrylic is a genius, the political world is not that easy. Reconstruction work and so on in particular, however fast she makes the right decision, doesn''t make the scene where she actually acts faster. In some relationships the war ended without opening a month after the first raid, Acrylic was dedicated to rebuilding the first city. Of course, judgment is fast and authority is strong, so I painted between them. "I have no objection either. You don''t need nobles who don''t reach out to the people safely, who only think about their entertainment. If you leave it there, that''s what you''ll buy the public''s objection." As far as this punishment is concerned, the Disya people, to their satisfaction, fully endorse it. It''s a distant story, such as art, for the general public, as the face of the Disyah family understood it. If you''re doing that when you''re in trouble, that''s what you''re gonna want to kill yourself. "I would have done something similar, even if I had received the territory of Disuia. I just wonder if the kid could have helped." "That''s her discretion there. Assuming you have named the proxy for Disya, it is never a mistake. It''s not something you care about." "Yeah, well, our father-in-law also offered me a clan of asylum aristocrats, even children." "... is it sweet? "Sweet, but he said he didn''t care. Instead, he said he was afraid of taking office like an acrylic and suddenly being solemnly cleared up and resigning as he was." Acrylic laid a formation of leeward. Whatever the dilemma, I ended up taking care of everyone who was supposed to give me a hand. No one can help herself, if anything, though how she downgraded herself and shifted her responsibilities. "Besides, the council system is a reasonable line. If you''re capable, you''re not crazy. I would never have picked Arcana before she supported me. If I did anything, everyone would have done whatever they wanted." "... can I treat her like that" "Behold, that is my duty as King Arcana. At least that''s what your father did." If you say you have no choice, you have no choice. The royal family of the kingdom of Arcana is not of any particular descent by taking it up. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you have to be as strong as Majan, or if you have to live in Wang Chi. That doesn''t necessarily mean it matters to the king. But putting the deviants together in the habitual body is still burdensome. "Exactly. That''s what all the top Arcana kingdoms did, not just your stepfather" But that is also the essence of the king. Putting the great powers together does not mean guiding those who are inferior to themselves, who can move as they please. A mighty samurai, a skilled general, a cunning merchant, a stubborn religious man. They are those who hold the destiny of the nation while colliding with what is not left to their will. Even if you skip the trump tag that even the state has to worry about, you are an individual and powerless opponent of the state in the first place. Still it is the king''s job to hold the reins. "Look, Your Grace. It is only the people, the nation and the national interest that you have to face. Even if one of the ministers is a sister I don''t know about, it''s probably not if she''s all over it." As she herself positioned herself so, after all, acrylics are only one nobleman. Even if she tries to harm the state, her surroundings will always stop. "We must try to avoid failure in national politics, but on the other hand we must not fear failure. I have to succeed, and it''s important to know how to fix it when it fails." "You''re very persuasive." "Stend... don''t say that..." "Shut up. I say it great, but it will always fail. How can you be so great?" Honey, I cough. "No matter what you do, there''s no such thing as" king. "That depends on luck, and I''m not aiming for anything I stick to. Assuming the policy is dismissed, it''s not defeated." Rikkyo was remembering. Tell me about a story you used to like. "If it''s what you think, it''ll work." "You are chosen by God, so you cannot go wrong." I will obey everything you say. I just want to agree and praise you, about the ministers who can''t come up with any counterproposals or opinions. I can''t argue, there''s no point in being, about the drumming that just grows and corrupts the Lord. I''m a character like that. Just as biting dogs are for losing to the main character, they are just roles to honor the main character. In fact, what I thought was good doesn''t necessarily mean that the judgment of a great person will lead to the right result. Such things, like the monsters who happened to emerge from the world 10,000 years ago, are flipped at any cost by unexpected things. "If you don''t know everything about this world, you can''t hit a policy that''s completely read through. And I don''t have time to do that all at once. So we explore the best to the best of our knowledge. It''s not weird freaks you face, it''s just policy." "Policy¡­" "You don''t have to worry about their personality. A good man or a bad man, if he commits a crime, he is a sinner, if he helps, he is a great man. More than that, think of a policy that will benefit the nation." Reminds me of the leaders I just met underneath. Not all of them are good, but not all of them would have been bad either. If we spoke out loud, there might have been someone wonderful and respectable. We could have toured each other to great teachings. But I don''t have time to do that all the time. To respect an individual''s personality, both the Emperor and the King have too many opponents involved. 465 One Step In no time, with Glass Arcana as its culmination, a new meeting begins. Festival I Bathrub, Pallet Caputo, Acrylic Disuir. Of all the new faces, the owner of the sopeds has become the oldest. Perhaps, even throughout history, it will be a meeting full of heterogeneous young faces. The current owner of Sopeds is also quite young. When the five of them actually sat at a conference surrounding one round table, it was too majestic to occupy the future of the great powers. But that''s just a face-to-face story. Everyone is sitting in this chair, carrying a heavy responsibility. "Well, this is how we''re supposed to start a new meeting." An unacceptable space for anyone to enter, except the five who are the supreme powers. Until now, only Rikyo has been allowed to enter, but after this time, it is to be solemn. In doing so, Glass Arcana was beginning to talk about the foundations of the kingdom of Arcana, which would become the new system. "There is nothing else that needs to be decided as a top priority. The monsters of the old world have become neighbors, making it the most important issue of the country, when it comes to the treatment of trump cards." Until the monsters of the old world showed up, the trump cards were just ornaments, unless something happened. But ever since the monsters of the old world appeared, they had become ''absolutely necessary warriors'' to counter dragons. "It''s kind of funny to say this in front of the next Lord of Batlub, but a trump card is, in the first place, about the bearers of force that are close to or beyond parity with the state" If I put it into a sentence, it is unscrupulous. It''s an impossible story if not normal, such as an individual beyond the total power of the state. Well, that''s five of them, etc. "Of course, no one doubts the existence of trump cards. But on the other hand, ''trump card'' was not legally defined" Black-and-white Mountain Water is the head swordsman of the Sopedes family and the general former director of martial arts. Rui Festival I am the next head of the Bathrub family. Masaozo Kobe is an exclusive wizard of the Caputo family. Floating Spring is the direct cleaner of the Disuia family owner. Windy Rikyo is the Domino Emperor. To the Silver Ghost Fist Run, he is the direct minister of Majan Snae. "A trump card is a kind of alias, a generic name. It''s not an official title, it''s not a position." If you say so, I see you''re right. "Until now, I''m glad. I don''t know what to say, but it wasn''t that much of a problem when I was gone. But not in the future. To counter dragons, trump cards must remain for generations" Once upon a time, there was a legendary warrior called Trump Card, then you can''t. Trump cards are necessary positions and positions that must be taken over by future generations. "But only a few warriors are enough to name the trump card. It is a long-lived man who spent a long time in battle, a deviant who benefited from God, and an ancestor of blood. These faces can be named" trump cards "for the first time with eight kinds of divine treasures and forbidden treasures. Of course, if it fits more than one divine treasure, like my royal trump card, the whale, it''s not the story." It''s not enough to beat a dragon, you have to be strong enough to wipe out a dragon. I can name a trump card because I am a deviant and strong individual even without divine treasure. The perception is extremely correct. "Even though Arcana has become a great power, it''s hard to keep it together. Even in the tournament that now determines Eckezax''s successor, there were about three holders of qualities who could name the trump card." There is no need to limit ourselves to five. But less than five is a problem. I see, his claim is the best. But the problem was the offer of a solution. "I understand that, Your Highness. What exactly does it do? "Think about it in the future" Festival In response to my question, Glass had returned a light answer. That doesn''t mean they want to get to the point of how to take over the trump card. "This, future challenges, is it? "Yes, you will be consulting with the Great Eight states and secret borders. But I can manage that, and I have something to take over. What I''d like to suggest is the management of the Eight Divine Treasures." Regardless of the deviant human being, the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure can be left for future generations for sure. Conversely, we are talking about who manages it and in whose name. "Five out of eight, the royal family manages. But from now on, all eight of them should be managed by our royal family." Festival Me and the palette were surprised by this. Sure, the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures should be taken over and managed, but it''s impotent for the Royals to manage them all. Though in the name, it equals royal control of almost everyone on the trump card. Speaking of exceptions, it would be about banned treasures and the mountain waters that manipulate them. "Your Highness, isn''t that too unscrupulous? "I''m not impotent. Instead, we should do so from the muscle path." The glass breaks forcefully against the words of the palette. The Lord of Sopeds was nodding at the words. "I see, I thought you were right" "Oh dear Sopede?! "It is a kind of coincidence that warriors recognized by the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures are sprinkled in each house. There is no guarantee anywhere that it will continue in the future. Isn''t that something everyone in this room knows well? When they say that, I can''t say anything about the festival or the palette. The heads of the four great aristocracies happened to find something worthy of accidental generosity, creating a relationship of trust. The trump cards do not serve the house, they serve the individual Lord. Honorable and beautiful, but I can''t say enough that it will continue. Rather, it would be difficult. "Sopede is right. There is no guarantee that Batlub will continuously obtain a swordsman recognized by Eckezax, nor that he will be able to establish a relationship of trust with that swordsman. It could be secured by other houses, or vice versa, by connecting with the fitters of Dinesleif and Pandora" Assuming, give all the current trump cards to the royal family, they will all refuse. But on the contrary, there is no guarantee anywhere that Batlub will benefit its users, even if he manages Eckezax. "The Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures should be managed throughout the nation and lent to conforming warriors." If the royal family manages it, the story will be different. No matter which of the four nobles gets what fits into which divine treasure, it can be loaned without collision. If the royal family gets it themselves, you just have to lend it as it is. Nothing is wrong. The problem, however, is that royal control means royal convenience takes precedence. If the four great aristocrats and the royal family set up the same divine treasure fitters, they would almost certainly be the first candidates for the royal establishment. Of course, it''s a good story about insects, for the calculation of uncatched raccoons, where individuals continue to appear worthy of trump cards. (You''ve built a muscle path, I can''t say enough against the national interest. I wonder how the three young people will judge you? The Lord of Sopeds is, in every sense, the structure of static observation. Though he had not originally intended to speak out, Sopede does not possess any of the eight kinds of divine treasures in the first place. It would be the property of a mountain water individual for a forbidden treasure, and there is no point in taking over because only immortals can use it. It is therefore completely irrelevant. "Then I, Acrylic Disuir, represent Disuir." Acrylic, laughing empty-handedly, was the first to reply. "If you want the Disaster of Destruction Armor Pandora, you can always" It was as expected and unexpected. I didn''t expect to swallow the royal demands all of a sudden, but for how many minutes she has a priori. "Really, that''s the general thrust of Disya? "Of course, because Disya is a merchant. If the royal family wants the stock, we will give it to you at the right price." And I''ve cut out an ''amount'' that I can never swallow. "The right, the right price? "Yes, because Pandora is clearly a Disya asset." Eckezaks was only stabbed in the territory of the Arcana kingdom, not that of the Arcana kingdom. Dinesleif and Elixir, Vajra and Ungaikyo were in God''s presence, but Rikyo got them. Noah and Danua had been shot down by Genzo if they had flown through the sky. But only Pandora was clearly, at the very beginning, purchased by Disya. "I''m looking forward to it. Wow, how much value will the royal family give me? How much is one of the three weapons that can kill a dragon worth? We look forward to it." ¡­¡­ "Oh, of course, if you can''t pay with just cash, you can have real estate like territory, or authority, not just jewelry or other movable property" "The first price Disya bought, isn''t it enough" "That''s natural, isn''t it? Because, as His Highness has just said, value is a fluctuating thing. It''s a pandora that dragons have emerged as a necessary weapon, and it''s not the same as before. I don''t know how much it''s worth to get rid of a fitter." It is not a offering, it is a sale. The royal family buys Disuia products. Acrylic claims were very muscular. "Oh, of course, someone else might want it. Could someone even give you double the price of the royal family? If I were to make a fortune, I would sell it to another country. Of course, if you want to force me to take it, then I''ll have you ready. If you''re going to stick your hand in the barn of a bad merchant, it''s clearly an enemy. "That''s a lot of work." "No, I think it''s a lot more humble than someone who wants it for free." It was an unhelpful statement, both to Caputo and to Batlav. But I was still refusing. "... I refuse Caputo" "Ho." "First of all, Noah is not what brave men use. Noah wishes to survive, a divine treasure for the weak. If the purpose of the royal administration is to distribute to the brave, there is a difference in terms of Noah." The refusal of the pallet was more direct. Anyway, Masakazo was able to kill the dragon entirely by his own magic. Noah is only a vehicle and a shield, and even then, he can''t fight a dragon. Above all, Noah has the loosest conditions. On the loose, it is a divine treasure that cannot be used by brave men who are not afraid of death. The royal name is too inappropriate. "I see, it must be. As for Pandora, I can''t show you the price for the offering, and as for Noah, it''s not a gift to the brave. But when both things go wrong, can I believe you''ll use them for the good of the state? "Absolutely." "Rest assured" "Now ask Bathrub" But that is within the assumed limits, even for the proposed glass. My destiny was to get Eckezaks out of Batlove. Now it will be above the name, but still it definitely makes sense in the long run. Pandora and Noah can only demand when both houses make irrevocable big mistakes. As that fabric stone, I wanted to take possession of it from Bathrub. "If you think for the good of the nation, you should give Eckezaks to the royal family. Isn''t it? I don''t have to give Run or Eckezax to the royal family right now. That''s why on the contrary, I could say it''s hard to say no. "I''m afraid, Your Highness" "Uhm." But that''s not impossible. If you can''t exceed the demands that are just difficult, you can only call them the masters to that extent. As a glass, if you can''t turn this down, then fine, if you just have the power to turn it down, then fine. As a politician, it also meant trying out how powerful Festival we have. "Don''t insult Batlub, the famous Takemen family." "Ho." "Your Highness''s concern presupposes that Bathrub has no power to raise the Lord of Eckezacs." "Worried, huh?" "Sir Left." In contrast, the feast I could not overcome with my tongue. So to speak, he was trying to be strong, eloquent and beyond. "It''s a lot to be afraid of, but Bathrub trump cards have already been replaced. That is nothing more than proof that Bathrub has the power to cultivate masterpieces" "You think we can continue to have the principally deserving talent of Eckezacs? "It''s the left. What is a trump card in the first place¡­" The only man on this scene who was a trump card. A man who knows more about trump cards than anyone in a way. Taking advantage of that advantage, Festival I assure you. "Only those who, after having the qualities that His Highness has just mentioned, have an unsweetened workout in qualities under excellent leadership can be named. Just as the other day our trump card, Lan, gave it down, you never get enough strength to name a trump card if you''re sweet on qualities." Easter, Shiva and the mirror may have been more deserving than Run in terms of qualities alone. But I didn''t come loaded with workouts as a warrior. It was just qualities. "A trump card is the determination of the four nobles and the royal family, the finest dignitaries, to treat them with the utmost respect and faith, so that those with the finest qualities acquire further drilling. It is something that is established by those relationships of trust. Please understand that." And I was able to talk about it rationally. Whatever the heart, Festival As the head of the four nobles, I was showing the amount of instrumentation against the king. "You can''t talk about trump cards without the five people who bear the fate of the nation! Including mountain waters, ''strongest'' is the strongest trump card. The ''goal'' sought by the Arcana kingdom is what the chief officials of the Arcana kingdom raise. It was supposed to be just a spiritual theory, but it was an undeniable truth because it was the five of us on this occasion. "I see, I understand" At a time when we cannot prepare a strong man worthy of Eckezax, we dedicate Eckezax to the royal family. Glass accepts what can be said. What a stupid, but reliable statement. "Let''s just say that''s it for the politics. As the pallet said earlier, what can we do to leave the trump card for future generations? I want to think about it now." Think later, think now. I see, most likely. "I want to ask Saiga, who actually fought the dragon. To be clear, can I expect Run, who is now the trump card, to work the same way you do? "You can''t work like me." "... you made it clear" Suddenly, they say things that make me anxious. That, there was a defensive problem. "However, it is also true that there are no other suitable persons. As I''ve already proven, Run is one of the best in the country." "Right, is it cruel to steam it back... we even had that tournament, and now we don''t have it. Forgive me." "No, my concern is best." With regard to this, I cannot take lightly what I have said about the Festival, which is dying in direct battle. That''s what I know better than anyone. "So what''s happening to our current defense? I''m telling you, Lord Swibbock, don''t count. I don''t think he''s going to rebel what Lord Kacho told me, but he doesn''t belong in Arcana." "Don''t worry about that" The owner of the sopede releases a modest and reassuring material. "Sansui got a refurbished forbidden treasure. The name is long, but it seems to be enhanced to suit mountain waters better than before" "Well, then you can work more than before. That would be fine now..." Even if mountain waters are immortal, you can''t tell boulders to protect Arcana forever in the future. That would be no different than relying on Swivok. "In the case of the Royal Family, that''s fine if it fits Dinesleif and Elixir. But what about the other four..." "Eh...... Bathrub is fine. If I can crush it, I wonder if I can work the same way as Run if I feed the descendants of Run peaches." The only difference between runs and those who dwell in ordinary evil blood is that it is the amount of evil blood. If so, I don''t have to make it up to you if you want to make it up to me with pan peaches. However, as I myself did, I could eat too much and die. "Evil blood goes well with Eckezax, so you can handle it once as long as you have pan peaches" "As a royal, I''m sorry, but as a nation, I''m glad. But it''s still tougher than having only one Eckezax. There''s a problem alone at once." Ten thousand years ago, there were only three people who could beat dragons. So he lost, and fled. In the last war, there were five things that could beat dragons. The other guy was significantly less than last time, but still the draw was finally there. Of course, the preconditions are completely different, but it still raises anxiety that only two or three people remain. I worry about future generations because I don''t have a problem at the moment. "I''m so sorry, Caputo has no idea" Without sarcasm, this palette looks very sorry. The trump card at her place is'' arr '', so there''s no inheritance whatsoever. "I don''t even have it in Disuir at all ~. Pandora will die soon if he''s not a complete fit" Acrylic that sounds totally sorry. Anyway, only once every 10,000 years did a full fit show up, except at God''s whim, where expectations would be weak. "Sure, don''t bother if something like Shaw or Shun shows up so easily. So how''s Sopede? "Touch contraindications, or¡­" "Oh, a cactus or a skeleton." Prohibited treasures can be increased with Ungaikyo. But I can''t get more users at the heart of it. Currently, it is just Swibbock and Mountain Water. Including the deceased, it would be about Fuukei. "Depending on the performance and use of the treasure given to Sansui, it would also seem to reduce the period of training for immortals who can kill dragons. Because Sansui says it''s easier than a people-to-people match" "Oh, that was it. I assure you." In the case of dragons, the threat is speed, altitude and range. Sometimes the use of Dinesleif and Eckezax can beat dragons because it''s hard to flame people flying at high speeds through the sky. With a weapon that can kill a dragon and a speed that can catch up with a dragon, smaller humans have the advantage. "But still, you''ll need more than a hundred years of drilling. It is not preferable as a monarch of the nation to send a swordsman who has been packing his workouts for more than a hundred years with a weapon made of human bones to the battlefield" Sigh glass. "Sweet, maybe. I just want to explore as many possibilities as possible because it''s before I get stuck in my feathers" It was the face of a king who disobeyed his ambition and took advantage of his national interests. "For our children and grandchildren, for the future of the people. I want the four nobles to explore all possibilities." This meeting was his first step as king. 466 Origin In the end, Disya''s home disturbance had been resolved forcefully. Since all relatives have been abandoned, there is no way that a complaint can come from a relative. Those who were leaving Disuillah are just artists, so they have no say, and they didn''t want to help because they hated ''Disuillah family artists'' as much as they did acrylics. All my men had betrayed me, so I didn''t have any men I''d like to help. Neither did the enthusiastic customers they had hoped for, unfortunately, try to make their way to the rescue. What Acrylic had infiltrated itself had been made public, but the specific location on the boulder was a secret. Even those who knew the sea better knew the recklessness of searching for an island they didn''t know where it was. Above all, I didn''t think it was that important. The face of the Disyah family expected their customers to frenzy. But in fact, as Acrylic said, I felt sorry for him. Whatever they were dealing with, for better or worse, was luxury. It''s a bad way to put it, but saying it''s addictive doesn''t actually make you addicted, and any other change of price worked. Though I did praise him with a vernacular phrase, it was half-baked. Everyone should have known that, but they were trying to assume it was true for their self-esteem. Normally I think about it, ''My favorite restaurant has been crushed'' or ''My favorite theater has been closed'', and there''s no way I can sell a fight to the world''s most powerful superpower. Firstly, the client is most convinced that the guilty plea failed to do his job as a nobleman. They''re supposed to be nobles, but I wonder what time they''re working. If I thought so, I wouldn''t actually be doing any work. All the guests, the upper classes, were convinced, including the fact that they had met the inmates. Of course, there was dissatisfaction with everyone, including women and children. Isn''t it slightly too much, there were voices like that. Conversely, it fit to that extent. Well, it''s mountain water. Sitting Bulova and Rain in a tatami room, the mountain water was about to sit back and talk. "Let''s conclude first. I''d like to have a date with Bulova alone." Perhaps it was a word I had never said before in my life, or thought to say again. At least, both Rain and Blois doubted their ears. "The trigger was that Master Suibok gave the boy an archery. In the burning lava, he ''specially trained'' using special treasures. In time, they gave us the most powerful treasure, the Fire Spike." Mountain water, I''ve never had you do that. I was just, like, barebacking for five hundred years. "To be clear, I envied the boy. Of course, I''m convinced by reason. It''s a hassle to refill while the fire-tipped shovel doesn''t work on the immortal. Just so we''re clear, it''s a useless special training." Indeed, it is futile. At least the mountain water has no harm from ''not coming'' that special training, and there is no need to do so from now on. It was pointless to its successor, Mountain Water, as Suibok truncated it for nothing. In addition, special training at the fire escape, which burns and dies as it is if the catchment method is disturbed, is very dangerous without treasure. Of course, if Suibok was with me, I wouldn''t have that anxiety at all, but in the case of Suibok, who refused to marry Fukai until he defeated Fukai, both the world and the border and the Great Eight States, I can''t give him the fire tip first. Above all, it means nothing, such as a technique that can only be used in the fire escape. Because it is located in the geodynamic method, it is the highest difficulty among the fairy arts. Assuming we were aiming for it, mountain waters would still have endless invisible special training in the woods. "But that, in retrospect, had no memories... the decade after leaving the woods was full of memories...! Tears also in the eyes of mountain waters. Of mountain waters that never cried no matter what hard things have happened before, tears flood my eyes and I can''t stop. Even when you kill rebellious peasants, young and old. Even when the dragon attacked. Even when they tell you to take down a country. A man who thinks he''s sad or something, but has executed it without complaining, is crying. I''m crying like I am now that my life is too empty. But who can blame it? The mountain waters have been trained for five hundred years, and it is not bad to say that it was hard. It is five hundred years without drinking and eating, five hundred years alone with my master, five hundred years without a single cut but training, and five hundred years without sex. I wouldn''t want to live like that for five years. Instead, I can hold it for five days. For what it''s worth, the fact that mountain water is not revered or jealous by my fellow countrymen, the Festival Me and the temple dancers, would be that I''ve completed five hundred years of training. I want to imitate it, but in the case of mountain water, it was even thought to be "I never want to imitate it". I don''t want to be the strongest if I''m going to train for five hundred years. Because the mountain waters themselves, which are nothing else, thought so from the beginning. "The days to come and the days to come swing barely in the woods, sleep barely... As the training progresses, signs in the woods come to mind, whether you sleep or wake up, there is a food chain, there are generations to change, and the terrestrial axis leans. I just observe other people''s lives... then I get weird too..." With a mundane trigger, it''s no wonder you feel miserable back in ''sanity''. "I almost got rid of it by accident as it was..." If returning naturally is the liberation of the immortal, the mountain waters now would be far from it. I was finding remorse in my life, as if I literally remembered it. "Dad... whatever the trigger is, I think you know how it feels, I guess" "Right. I''m something similar, yeah. Not as good as you on a boulder." I mean, I want to do something like a young man. If that''s the case, the whole family feels the same way. "That''s good, then let''s make a date. We have a full day in a week." "Oh well... when you eat that too, it''s not bad..." I don''t know, there was something about mountain water that I could afford to be older until now. In fact, I can''t help it because I''m older, but there was "Let''s hang out because Blois and Rain want to play" first. But that made a difference in temperature from nature, and rains and blowers were really white. So it is now. There was desire in the mountain waters today. It was a young man''s desire to regain his youth. My husband, who has never been motivated at all, has motivated me, and as a woman, I will be glad. "Hey Dad, am I leaving a message? "Oh. I''m sorry I took the liberty of leaving you with your fans this time. You should be alone, or you should be alone." Forceful Immortal, 500 years old. It should be noted that my wife is still floating when she hears it. "I can''t believe Sansui has gotten this far... I can''t believe he''s been so aggressive with one trigger..." (Just want to follow me? (Yeah) (Then follow me later. With John and the others.) (Are you sure? As for mountain water, it''s good for both of us, but it''s not enough not to take into account my daughter of your age. If Blois thinks it''s just the two of us, then that''s satisfying. (I''ll have your share ready, too. Just ask the blowers not to split) (Can I be later? (... stop doing it) "So, Sansui. What exactly are your plans? "Oh, I want to go to the ocean first. Arcana doesn''t have a very good image of the ocean, but for us Japanese, the blue sea and sandy beach is a playground for reward..." That said, the mountain water opened the compartment from the adjacent room. There were many ''torso only dolls'' there, they were in the shape of women and wore things like underwear. "I''m so sorry, but I took the liberty of preparing my swimsuit. I know it''s a disgusting story myself, but I want you to wear one of these and have a seabath with me." Prepare your swimsuit for your own wife, with your own hobby. The objectively visible mountain waters seemed really embarrassing, but unexpectedly, Blois seemed happy. "Because it''s about you, I thought you''d say it''s okay as usual or something... you really mean it when you even prepare clothes..." "I think you''re showing too much skin, but they''re all cute! I want to wear it when I take a bath..." Because it was usually a good design. I actually put it on the doll. When I touched it, what a good fabric it was. Cute and gentle on women''s skin. Leaving aside the idea of going to the sea or meeting each other, it is usually excellent as a gift. "I normally want to wear them as underwear...... where did you get them? It''s not the Great Eight States..." "Oh, it''s Majan, isn''t it? I''m sure he will." "No, I got it made. It''s not for sale, I ordered it after I bought the ingredients." Secret border cell. It is a land full of ancient wonder tools, not strange tools of the future, for which the Great Heavenly Dog has made many things over 10,000 years. The mountain water was there with a face and a snack. "I want a cloth for my swimsuit." "Is that for you? "Mine too, but it''s mainly for my wife" "That''s vulgar for you. If you do the signs, you''re far from relief, and it''s a good thing. If you die at 500, you''ll lose your life." It seems to be a human being who has lived for 10,000 years, what a statement from a human being. If you mean you''re losing your life if you die in five hundred years, where the hell is anyone getting their life? "Though... a cloth for a swimsuit... will you come all the way to me? "No, I thought it would be great anyway." "That''s great! If you want the best, you have no choice! Survivors from the Old World, very happy to slap on their knees. Even if I lived 10,000 years, I haven''t lost the purity that would please me greatly if I could get compliments. I see, it was full of vitality. "All right, all right, then we have some. For example, a cloth that becomes transparent when touched by sea water, or a cloth that disappears when touched by sea water." "Um, I''m planning on putting it on my wife..." "That''s why, isn''t it? Are you there?" "I don''t have that kind of hobby..." Great Heavenly Dog, which subtly knows the demand. After all, he lived for 10,000 years and said, ''Oh, I want to make a cloth that is transparent when I touch the sea water!'' or ''Make a cloth that melts when you touch sea water!'' Sometimes I guess I get a mental state. Maybe whoever wants it must want it. I don''t want to be friends with someone like that. "Then that''s it. There are cloths that you can breathe in the water when you wear, cloths that will stop you from getting sunburned when you wear them, cloths that make the heat shine when you wear them, and cloths that melt when you touch the sea water when you touch them on top of all the features." "Then it doesn''t make sense." "It''s a joke. I have a cloth that I can breathe in the water and my eyes don''t hurt and I can also get resistance to poison and stop getting sunburn" "That''s a lot more versatile..." "What are you talking about, the flame rat''s coat is made of that? "Oh, really..." Come to think of it, the Immortal covers everything but melting when touched by sea water. Then it wouldn''t be strange to be able to make a cloth with that function. "I''ll also put on the jaw, thread, and needle so that it''s okay for the samurai to process it. Even if you can make clothes, you don''t like patterns, so hit the experts." "Yes, thank you" "So Dear Acrylic Disuir, Sorry to keep you busy, but could you design a bathing suit for my wife for me?" "Fine, I''m interested in that cloth, and I''m interested in the bathing suit you like, Sansui." Spring and temple dancing, refraining beside the acrylic, looked subtle against the mountain waters. I have more than enough to know how I feel, but more importantly, I don''t want you to ask for acrylic. Sure, it''s my best arm, and I''m talking about it after I finish my job as a lord, but I still don''t want you to feed me extra. If you do poorly, spring and temple dance can be damaged. "So what kind of swimsuit do you want? "I''m ashamed, but I don''t know much about swimsuits. But some swimsuits I remember. That''s a bikini! "Heh, bikini! Like what?" "Here''s the thing." Sarasa Sarasa. Mountain water is what realistically draws blowers on paper with acrylic-like brush judgments. That was like a picture of a blower, as if it was containment. "Wow, good! Other than me, someone who can draw skeletons and muscles so far, maybe for the first time! "If you just draw it as you see it, you can manage..." "Talented! ''Cause I know how to stay fit with this! "No, I mean talent, it''s just an effort..." Mountain water, confident in its precise operation, was precisely the extreme picture. Of course, it is a technology on an extension line that captures the opponent''s movements and steep points, and it is not intended to be expressed. "So, this is the bikini... you''re highly exposed, like underwear" Nevertheless, acrylics are starting to think about design without any color. Seems like he''s already starting to think about what kind of clothes to put on the blower. "Why do you call it a bikini? "Oh, it''s called a bikini." It was still the temple dance, a woman, who gave the commentary there. "There was originally a beautiful island in the south called Bikini Atoll. So a very powerful bomb experiment took place, and because of the equivalent of" stimulation, "the radical design of the swimsuit became known as a bikini." "Well, it''s a publicity complaint." It should be noted that the two boys, the first to hear of it, looked subtly complicated. I didn''t know it was such a noisy origin. It''s highly irritating in another sense. "Okay ~. Then I''ll paint it, and I''ll give it to the Disuille underwear maker. Instead, can I have extra cloth for you? "I don''t mind, Big Heavenly Dog has given me permission." "You did it! "It would have been better not to ask more about the manufacturing process..." "Right, Sister Blois" It''s not something to hide, but it''s complicated when you hear it. Collaboration between the best cloth makers and the best designers. That''s true, but knowing us makes me feel indescribable. Exactly, it was a bomb statement. 467 Request "The key at first is not to try to use too many moves" Regarding the instruction of the Silver Ghost Fist, the classroom will also be conducted. Or we are talking about what we will do after the evil blood has dried up if we do not. The mountain waters spoke of precautions in battle before the five men who kept them. "It seems paradoxical, but when you learn a lot of techniques and moves at once, the way you fight becomes monotonous." As I lecture inside the dojo, there are many gatekeepers who are listening with interest outside the dojo as well. Mountain water lectures are unconsciously practiced by males of war, but they are logical and difficult to explain. I guess you want to use the description of mountain water for later school. "That''s also because I haven''t made the technology I''m mastering my own. Just stuffed, you can''t say you''re mastering technology. In a moment of battle, it is confusing to be able to use every technique optimally. Conversely, you cannot say that you are mastering techniques such as those that do not float in the back of your brain when you are sober, and the time it takes to remember is wasted. You should master moves as far as you can process them in the back of your brain in an instant, and you should do more as you expand the range you can process them." Many are convinced to hear the word. Until five years ago, mountain water had only four techniques, and only one wooden knife was equipped. Still, the mountain water was thought to be ''I don''t know how to fathom it''. Only four techniques and poor phase equipment. Despite all that, the unlikely wide-ranging horizons and in-depth readings made the Kingsguard even try to be a fanatic warrior. If that he says, ''You better not remember a lot of tricks,'' then I''m convinced it is. "The important thing in the fight is not limited to the choice of surgery. Whether it''s just striking with a wooden knife, the search for an opportunity, the deception of a lie, the aim of a life or the sharpening of a body. Either way, the odds of standing around are required in many phases. Nonetheless, if you only think about ''which technique to use'', you are easily poked by the other person''s ''behavior'' or ''speech''. If you stay completely alert and get stuck, there will be a delay in one operation, which can lead to fatal injuries as it is" As Baas was, whoever else said it would laugh with the airborne theory on the desk. It was precisely the mountain waters that have ''demonstrated'' that on many occasions. If only it could work, it should arrive, but it never arrived. "If you have raised your name, it means that you will be targeted by those who do it in the name of merit. That''s more to be proud of, but that means that¡­ measures will be worked out" It''s different when Mountain Water says that they''ve worked out a lot of measures and have unilaterally broken them down. I don''t have that kind of weakness that I should hide my hands or put on an escort. Beat it out too unilaterally, just in the hand you are already exposed to. The man, who climbed to the symbol of the sopeds, was quietly eloquent. "Dear Detran, for example. If you say," Whatever you do, " "Yes." "Even if you had a gold hoop stick in your hand, you should try to fight with your own body surgery first. Specifically, it''s the field of bars." If you ask me, my face turns red. It was a "character decadent bias" that could be deciphered by even the people around him, even if he was not a master. "If Master Stemper says, ''Whatever you do,'' he will first try to take into account his intentions, and should be passive, even in an instant" "Boy, yes, I think so." "Master Kasein will battle with surprise at my complexion, worried about whether this is okay." "... may be so" "Mr. Arabi will want to use the techniques he has recently learned and the treasure features he has acquired." "Yes..." "Mr. John will abandon himself and be thorough with the offense, won''t he? With a winning or losing look, in search of the fact that we played a game" ¡­¡­ The choice of technique or technique is read by the mind. Plus, very easily. Everyone will know that they will all, that each other will move that way. "And by pointing this out, everyone will be hesitant about their judgment and can''t move too much. Some exciting effects due to bad blood, all the more so. Neither that nor this, because I don''t have technology as my thing. If you''re here, Mr. Bowbai, such immaturity is already exceeded." Bow bai nodding at it. Sometimes I''m admitted to mastering silver ghost fists, I''m just allowed to coach them. "The important thing is to see them, to know them. In contrast, continuing to explore appropriate actions and tactics. That should include being able to do more than one ''movement'' in one intermission or posture. Having more choices in you means that you can lead them astray." It''s far-fetched, but I mean, I''m saying no remembering one of the idiots. If there is only one powerful and effective means of attack, it will be dealt with. Rather than, it doesn''t matter what they do if they can''t handle it. It is only by assuming the person you can deal with that you can say it is martial arts. "This is the same thing in games. In order not to bore the audience, we should have as many options as possible. If you always have more than one way to deal with a particular attack, you can say," I took it at first, "" I avoided it next, "" I came forward while I got it, "and make me wonder," How does it work this time? " That''s it, you look bitter. "Do what you''re asked for, so you can do it. Otherwise, no one else would be convinced." Of the man who was Doowe''s escort, it was a true word. After finishing his lecture, Mountain Water walked over to John and started talking in front of everyone. "Mr. John." "Oh, hey, what is it? "Actually, next time I''m going to take a day trip with my wife, but I''m not going to let Rain accompany me on my own. If you''ll excuse me, I''d like Mr. John to accompany Rayne." Suddenly they say that, wandering John. Especially my gaze from casein hurts. "Hey, why, oh, it''s me? "Because Rayne seemed to trust you." My gaze from casein is increasingly painful. "This is a discretionary request for personal use, so of course we will pay you the reward. You can buy some souvenirs on the spot, as you''ll also be heading to Daihachi Prefecture." "So, but..." "I don''t mind recruiting a companion." If you say so much, John also detects on the boulder. At the same time, I notice my gaze from the stamper was getting hotter. Yes, this is the same as a guide to secrecy. I suppose you want your disciples to taste fresh stimulation in the mountain waters. Of course, it becomes'' something no one else can do '', as Stemper said before, so it takes the form of a request for personal use. "I understand. Now, having recruited my companion, I will be escorting your daughter." "Don''t worry, I''ll handle most of your opponents. You can only accompany me, because I think I miss you alone." "Isn''t it a trip with your wife? "Because I have this" That''s what I say, slap the knife on the hips. In other words, it is the strongest sword ever made by the Great Heavenly Dog. "With this no-show, you can always slash the inside of an agreement." "Oh, really..." "I''m planning to be around ten days from now, thank you. My daughter should be accompanied by me if she is supposed to, but she is my selfish and I want to travel with my wife. You might be surprised, but I think my daughter would be interested in getting on too..." In Rain''s case, there is a desire to see mountain water and blowers snuggle. And that was perfectly consistent with the current mountain waters. I don''t want to be around or participate, but I want to see it anyway. "See you..." "Yes......" Leaving mountain water and bow by. The gatekeepers who were outside the dojo also left unconcerned. And it was casein and stempers who predicted it and moved. "Mr. John! Please, take me with you! "Or, Master Kasein, calm down..." "I want to go to the Great Eight States with Rain, too! Plus, if you''re going to use the void method for day trips, I think you can go around a lot like Noah! The mountain waters were at war with the dragons, and they proceeded to strike as well as Masakazo. It was a continuous long distance movement by both right arms, not sure of the principle but it was recognized as a superior move in shrinkage. There is more or less. We''ll be using that again this time, and I guess that''s what we''ll be touring the various dating spots. With Rayne, this is a good opportunity not to be missed. "Oh, come on, Mr. John. I''m gonna owe you a lot of money." "Shh, Mr. Stemper..." "Like Kasein said, this is a reward for us for your company, Rayne. As part of my training, it''s a consideration for us, but I don''t think I can do it without your permission." "Well, you don''t have to think like that..." "Then you''re taking me with you, Rayne." Stampers involved, but my eyes were very serious. Easy to understand, my eyes aren''t laughing. "Stemper" "What the fuck?" "Now you''re wrong." "... hehe" It was Detran who stopped it. Are you also aware, the stepper pulls back. The hand that was spinning on John''s shoulder was also pulling back lightly. "John. This is a suggestion, but you should probably get Miss Rain in a good mood first. First of all, Miss Rain''s feelings are of the utmost importance, and it is up to your arms to ensure that they are not harassed. If possible, I''d like to accompany you too, so please. You want Arabi to come with you, don''t you? "Yes! I want to go to the Great Eight States and elsewhere! Arabi was remembering a secret frontier. Unfortunately, we couldn''t stay long due to the house disturbance, but it was still an unknown world. He gave a lot of assistance to the Arcana Kingdom, the secret border cell. Land that even the four great nobles and royals cannot enter lightly, unless with mountain waters. The sight was truly a narrative grass to the last generation. Must go around a lot of land, not just the Great Eight States. For example, another excitement must wait. From now on, my chest was tight. "If that''s what Detran says..." I''m not stupid enough to say ''I don''t like it, Rain, I''ll go with you'' to the boulder. In that case, it would crush everyone''s face, and Casein could go through the same transformation as Tridge in the first place. If that happens, even if life is saved, it will fail in the future. "I will do everything in my power to make Miss Rain''s heart better" I got into trouble again, John sighs. 468 mirror image "... leave everything behind." Many swimsuits, prepared as a hobby for mountain water. Mannequin is wearing it. Before that, Blois and Rayne were making an effort to forget all sorts of things. "It''s true that this is a good swimsuit." "Right, I want one too ~" "It''s too early for Rayne. That''s right, this kind of thing doesn''t last long until we grow up." "Nice ~" Rain does not fail in her efforts to uplift her mother''s mood. I mean it, but I wouldn''t like it myself if I could shrivel here. "The best materials were created by the best craftsmen, based on the drawings of the best artists. It''s not a bad thing..." My husband prepared a lot of bathing suits for me. Plus, extremely aggressive, even though I didn''t ask for it. I''m so glad to hear it. If you forget that high-exposure swimsuits are a mountain water hobby in the first place, like Big Ten Dog was making the material for the swimsuit, or Acrylic was in charge of the swimsuit drawings, you won''t have this happy story. In fact, it was a very fine swimsuit. Both the Great Heavenly Dog and the Acrylic were natural because they are at their peak except for humanity. I guess that''s why I asked both of you not to get lost in the mountain water. "I feel like we''ve been married for a long time, but I''ve never had such a happy gift... anything else... anything else... hey, that''s a good swimsuit! "Right! There''s no way I haven''t been sent a gift by a boulder. Since mountain waters are common sense, they should be giving gifts properly to their wives on a regular basis. But I''m not impressed at all. Perhaps he was sending too much normal stuff. "Besides, I''m glad you got plenty for me. I have the pleasure of choosing, and I can surprise Sansui. Looks like you''re having a great week." "Right ~" My daughter who won''t forget to get her hands on each other. Show your Doo Wei opponent how skilled you have become. "Nevertheless, you know perfectly well that I''m wearing it to a doll like this. This is it... hmm? "What''s going on? "This doll......" Suddenly a blue blower. Yes, very obvious and now? If this swimsuit is custom-made for Blois, the doll wearing the swimsuit should have been in the same shape as Blois. And the mountain water conveyed the "exact torso." It is not particularly necessary because it is a swimsuit, but the meat in the abdomen was also reproduced. "Hih, hiaaah! Blois is originally the daughter of a lord. In addition, he was even made to dress as a man in Doowe''s hobby. To be clear, I think it is very normal to be measured and to have my clothes made to me. But it was a different kind of embarrassment to say that it was only made by the ''Descendants'', and that they were known in shape by the provisional masters of the four nobles. And in the first place. Her body was at its worst in the history of her life. It''s not about aging or anything like that. It was mildly obese, something that could be done about it. "Wow, my body, was this happening?! He was expected to have a sword and magical talent, and from a very young age he was as much training as possible as a Doowe escort. Along with the mountain waters, there were times when he killed bandits and picked up assassins. But he got married, retired, and even gave birth. Even though I am not old enough to be aware of old age, ''lack of exercise'' is hard to come by. "... ah" "Oh, so you really are?! Was I fat?! "I don''t think you care that much, my dad would definitely if he was overweight" Obesity so harmful to health is never uncommon in aristocracy or above. On the contrary, being fat in farmers and merchants is even an ''indicator of abundance''. Nevertheless, Mountain Water would have made a good point if his wife were unhealthy. Therefore, it is not that serious obesity. However, if you wear a highly exposed swimsuit with a shaped body. It shows its relentless presence in the world. I''m not happy, ''fat''. "Wait a minute." Blois gets naked on the spot. Of course, a strange light bursts through the room. "If so, silly..." "I thought I saw it every day..." "Ko, this is me?! "Why are you telling me now? Why do you wonder if you are not yourself when you are naked, not when you make a mockery? Even my daughter doubted her mother''s sanity. "Sansui gave me a swimsuit like this......! "So why are you doing that now..." "No! In front of Sansui, I won''t let you be naked like this! "You''re exposed all the time..." "That''s not the problem! Look, it can''t be a boulder to get dressed like this! "He said he didn''t care about that..." "I care! Even though I gave birth, I''m not strong enough to reopen it. Well, if you''re about to be invited by a man as a woman, that''s what I won''t let go of you. "Ke, it''s an audition! If you do your archery now, you''ll make it in a week! "I don''t think I''ll make it..." Fun special training begins. Yes, people can''t train themselves if they don''t have to. I push myself on my own even though I don''t have to, and that would be about Swivo, Big Heavenly Dog, and acrylic. "If Sansui woke up as a man, I must meet certain criteria as a woman too! "... okay, hey" Like it''s not good. Not yet old enough, Rain couldn''t help but sympathize now with his mother and father''s ''rush''. "So, he restarted his sword archery." "Yes, it is." Rain and John look out from the edge at the blower waving Rapier even in the evening. She''s the only one who keeps working out, even though the other faces are cutting up the archery. What a ''sportsman'' when it comes to squeezing his body, but as Rain, who knows the entity, he was in a subtle mood. "The boulders were the ones who were guarding Master Doowe, weren''t they? Swordsmanship is in order so much that I don''t think I''ve been away in action for a long time." John also had an improved ability to observe his opponent''s behavior in relation to activating his bad blood. That''s why I know, that her movements are so sophisticated. "I don''t think you have to do that." "Oh, really? "''Cause it looks so spicy, it seems so hurried... even though it''s a date for a reason" I don''t care how you look at it, it doesn''t look like it''s fun or anything. Why should I have a hard and painful meeting with my husband when I don''t think I''m dealing with a man? "More like this...... isn''t it a glitter or a puffy one? "Ha... sure, I don''t think you can" Archaeology has been a routine for Mountain Water for five hundred years, but it has been a life-threatening task for Bulova. I could retire because of it, but I don''t know what it means to go out of my way to resume it. "But isn''t that nice? It''s not like I''m gonna die." "Why do you make it look so spicy when you''re not even dying? I don''t know." "You''ll see." "Really? Is that normal? "Yes, normal" "Really..." What Rayne is most worried about is if his parents are deviating from the public or not. To her eyes, Blois'' behavior does not seem logical. Regardless of what the Mountain Water said in front of Morahara: ''You''re fat, so lose weight'', I guess you don''t understand pushing yourself (now that you realize you''re fat) even though you haven''t been told anything in particular. "Isn''t that nice? I can''t believe my husband wants me to like him and work hard to make himself beautiful" "Yes, but..." "It''s because it''s as important as life that you work hard, even though it''s not a life-saving thing. My husband loves me now, so I''m trying to make sure he loves me." Same goes for John. If Stemper is aiming any further than he is now, John is also working hard to protect him now. "Did you know about the disturbances in the Disuir family? "Yes." "I''m a bad example. After all, whatever you can do from ''Loved'' is allergic to the sweet results. Maintaining the status quo doesn''t mean you don''t have to do anything. In order to maintain the status quo, we need to think about what to do and try to do it properly¡­" As I have no choice but to be old, will mountain waters still love Blois even if I hadn''t gotten fat after a while or stopped worrying about myself? Even if I tell you I want you to lose weight, can you respect someone who ignores it and keeps gaining weight? And in the first place, does Bulova have a sweet personality for mountain water favors? "But if you fall on me, I have a date because of you..." "Sure that''s worrying......" The deadline is clear in this case, with clear goals and objectives. And it was, like, so unrealistic. From now on, it is impossible to work hard and make the swimsuit look good. More importantly, we have to force it. Specifically, it is an extreme dietary restriction such as hunger strike. It''s no surprise that the date itself is in fashion because that''s not a good division for your body. "So how about we call Master Hussabis, who hears rumors? I hear he specializes in medicine and beauty." "Oh, right! I''ll talk to my dad! Tengu, Husabis (four hundred and fifty years old), of the same age as Mountain Water. She is a woman who became a heavenly dog for beauty and went straight into the path of medicine. Suibok was familiar with beauty too, but he still wouldn''t be any better than an expert. "Thank you, Mr. John! "Never mind." Leaving Rain and John dropping it off. "Nice, uh-uh-uh-uh..." Casein grudges from behind with tears. "Wow?! Dear Kasein!" "Mr. John... why is Rain so close to you... maybe..." "Then it''s an evil push! I was just talking to Miss Rain! "How can you talk to me in the first place? Oh..." Sopede branch boy following. I couldn''t even shake it off, and John just panicked. I''m afraid of a rampage when I stop poorly, so the other three I decided to leave for a while. In it, Arabi leaked a laugh. Of course, I didn''t fool around with Casein. "Still... you haven''t turned into anything, have you?" I had a lot of expectations and hunches. When the black-and-white mountain waters of the Sopeds became the strongest swordsmen of the Arcana kingdom. Substantially merging dominoes, plus when Arcana gets all eight kinds of divine treasures. When he painstakingly drew in the war with the dragons and made national deals with the Great Eight states and the secret borders. The kingdom of Arcana wondered if it would undergo dramatic change. "The kingdom of Arcana is essentially conquering the world, besides even dealing with the immortal Tengu and Immortals. Yet nothing has changed the lives of peasants and townspeople. On the contrary, we, the middle-class merchants and the upstream houses of Sopede, are no different than before... thus, we are troubled by relationships. That''s what''s changed nothing from before." "Well, then you do. It doesn''t change all at once. Like we haven''t changed a lot, the country doesn''t change that easily, at once." "I know what you''re trying to say, but that''s a good thing. Just because you conquered the world, you seem to feel like a king from top to bottom. You can hold it for generations. Even though the state can survive and the result is a position to govern the surrounding countries, not all the problems have been solved." I had a war with dragons with so much trouble, my life hasn''t gotten that much better. Though neighbouring countries will contribute, there is no significant impact on the lives of individual individuals. I guess I''m proud of myself to think that my country will be as great as it was to win a war or conquer the world. Because unless you engage with foreigners anyway, you don''t even get more ''below'' to the extent you deal with yourself. "Besides, even if nothing had changed in the scope of everyday life, why don''t we just say that there are occasional fun festivals like this? If this hadn''t happened, I wouldn''t have gone to the ocean for the rest of my life, would I? "Well, when it comes to the sea, it''s disgusting." "Yeah, well, if I told you I was going to Disya, that''s where my parents would take me." "That''s because your predisposition is bad." "How can I get along with Rain ~ ~..." "Oh, yeah...... shouldn''t you ask Master Stemper, rather than ask me? "I already heard ~" "Well, you did..." 469 Harm Mountain water and the same generation of Tengu, Fusabis. He said he was not a swordsman based on shrinkage and inner kung fu methods, which Arcana knew well, but a doctor who had mended the alchemy method. It was the first ''weak long-lived'' for Arcana who only knew Suibok and the mountain waters. "I would also like to participate actively in the interaction because I am interested in the treatment of magic" Every time, Caputo magic seems attractive to humans coming from outside the country. That''s not what started now, but it''s no surprise you''re even interested in the long-lived. I wondered if there was anything else attractive about it, he was the dean of the school that would go hung up. "Yes, Master Fusabis. I''m glad you said that. Anyway, the Great Tengu was not allowed to participate." "That would be right. The over-aged long-lived, it''s no longer... no, I don''t think it''s worth mentioning." When you get older, your mind doesn''t become unstable. Older people who don''t break free have a problem with humanity in the first place. The last example of this. "In some cases, evil fairies are better. Lord Fuukei, who would be a great sinner in Arkana, was also subject to faith in the Great Eight States. On the other hand, Lord Swibbock was here, but I''m not allowed to." Fusabis saw the rough divine origins of Suibok. If there''s something you don''t like, you don''t condone that one country would be against. Whoever or how many opponents, destroy every single one of those territories. "Immortals who have mended the heavenly and earthly method should not use the technique at all. Because it can easily destroy the world itself. The alchemy I''m fixing also drives people''s greed too much, as you know. If you want to exploit the void method too, you have no kiri. This is not the case if you stay in the agitation method, shrinkage method, or inner kung fu method, but you have to be cautious when you reach the top of that technique." And that''s not just a horrible story for me. Even if you need time that is unusual for mastery and distracting for preparation. It still transcends human content, such as being able to move the heavens and the earth. "But the more elders among the top-ranked elders, the more they can handle the technique as they please. That''s why they even sell things like smelting silver furnaces to the world. To the extent that we have had difficulty with our funds¡­" "Right, there are a few treasures sold by Big Ten Dogs in Disya as well. They''re all very powerful and useful." "It''s normal for people to be born and die, and trivial stories about why. That''s true, but don''t let Tengu or Immortal provoke strife." It is a sort of electorate ideology and can also be considered a gaze from above. But on the other hand, from a worldly standpoint, I''d appreciate it. "Nevertheless, the story of what the Great Heavenly Dog should have done 10,000 years ago, if it had been the original, has been borne by Arcana today. I also do my utmost to rebuild this country." "Yes, I''d like to see you there, too." 10,000 years ago, mankind escaped from the old world. Exactly the story of the prehistoric civilization, the age of mythology. It would be natural for a scholar to want to know that. "The Eight Divine Treasures also know only the world on the verge of annihilation, and only the leaders of the Great Heavenly Dog and the Monsters of the Old World know more about the past than that... I''d love to hear about sex and history! "... you shouldn''t expect too much. The Great Heavenly Dog, along with his leaders, worked in training under the World Tree, the Human Tree." Nevertheless, perhaps only the clandestine cell inherits the civilization of 10,000 years ago. Surely if you also look for the materials of the time, you will find them. I don''t know how many centuries it will take to find it. "Anyway, my specialty is medicine. If it''s in that range, we can help." "So, actually..." "What is it" A huge auditorium set up in the school. A loudspeaker by the treasure is mounted so that it can be properly communicated to the rear without having to speak out loud. It''s a normal auditorium in a way, but most of them were aristocratic adults, not students. Of course, even adults can study, but when they do, the pressure is high. If this is the orientation, Tengu is also nosy, but unfortunately it seems different. "Yeah, hon. There are few differences, including terminology, as both fairy arts and study trails interacted over the years. So let me give you an explanation from the basics" What will begin now? Guessing generally, Husabis begins his narrative of the examination trail. "Exam trails originate in the old world. It is a technique learned by our Lord, the Great Tengu Cell, under the anthropogenic tree, an organism that is prone to host immortality and experimentation. It was a very historic technique, and the Great Heavenly Dog, born in the Old World, lived a long time ago when God gave Elixir the Holy Grail, and many of his elders feared and hated him as their brother." It''s a narrative as if it''s also a grudge against my brother, but in fact the Great Heavenly Dog is hated by his disciples and sisters even after 10,000 years. Still, I don''t lose my temper to live, so I guess there are still things that just have the strongest willpower. "Exam trails are based on the gas collection method. This is a force that gathers strength from the surroundings, while feeling the signs of the surroundings intensely. This" perimeter "is important enough to gauge mastery in terms of how much power we can gather from a wide range." I''m talking about something very important academically, but I''m not listening to it except for some faculty members. I knew I was talking about things that weren''t liked or wanted. I just don''t want to talk about what they want right now. "The alchemy I''m fixing is considered a purely superior compatibility of the catchment method. This can coagulate the collected forces and retain them as entities. As you all know, peaches and ginseng fruit also take a huge amount of time to produce around this. And use requires the presence of immortals, tendons, and witchcraft users with specialized knowledge." It''s a very bad story, but the pan peaches and carrot effect are very delicious, and if you don''t eat too much, it will work on your beauty. And if you eat too much, you die. It cannot be treated by magic and requires a prompt response from an expert. The Arcana kingdom handed it out to soldiers because of an emergency, but that is unlikely to be dangerous. In fact, fewer soldiers suffered from the side effects, and there was something to suffer from the nobility who embezzled and received it. I deserve it, but it''s not funny. "I majored in medicine, among the great disciplines of study. We are studying how to efficiently treat illnesses and injuries while completing the Alchemy Method¡­ Honestly, at a young age, the aim was to adjust body shape, repair scars, and maintain skin freshness." I felt my eyes shine. Hussabis had that time of year, too, so he is prepared. It should be noted that some of them and their sheets were also sneaking off. Yes, it was confusing. She wasn''t even noticeable. "Alchemy, the art of gold! Wearing Tengu''s exam clothes, she applies the surgery to herself as it is. Control the immense forces that come together to adjust their own systems to the optimal ones. It has the same effect as Swivok and Mountain Water, but when she used it she had another twist. Beautiful, colorful, luminous, tidy. It seems to remain natural, pursuing people''s ideals. A man can see, a woman jealous and longing. Exactly the beauty was emerging. "I applied the technique to my body and adjusted the growth by Kim Dan to make it my current flesh" It is, not. Yes, it is. Including herself, she was fulfilling the dreams that humans sought. No matter how much money you have, what has to be easy, what only your own control makes sense. That is health and beauty. Swibbock, do it. Exercise, do it. Don''t eat too much meat, do it. Go to sleep. And well, I talked about a lot of moderation. Not 10,000 people have been able to achieve it, and it is even more rare when it comes to sustaining it. So the beauty expert showed up. Well, everyone will expect her. How you can be healthy and beautiful without having to work hard, as long as you have the money. "Now let''s demonstrate." Feeling a hot and painful gaze, she exposed her bare skin. She was wearing exam clothes, exposing herself to wearing ''colourless underwear''. Never, her own colour has been lost. "Alchemy, the art of gold! The flesh, which was abundant, adjusts slowly. My hands and feet grow and my height adjust, and instead, I lose ''fat''. Her flesh had switched to athletic beauty. "As you all know, growth requires nutrition. Without moderate nutrition, you won''t grow tall. Of course, eating the same amount of food can make a difference in the degree of growth. I was able to adjust my body''s growth and allow it to have some width." You can''t be too big for a boulder to exceed human limits, or vice versa. Of course, you can''t be anything but human, and you can''t switch genders. But still, her appearance is no different than being seen with envy from around her. "Though" I cough with you. "Whatever I treat in the long run from childhood, I can''t significantly change the adult system. It is only the Tengu and the Immortal who have the flesh that can withstand the adjustment of the flesh by Golden Dan." Both Immortals and Tengu are, in a sense, supermen. Beginning with immortality, there are many examples of environmental adaptation and viral resistance. Even if you consume Golden Dan, which is inherently virulent, you only get the drug effect, and it was before you ate or didn''t eat red porridge. "Excessively changing the flesh is what damages your health. Everything is important, everything is important." The conclusion I came to was that I was with Suibok. Let''s moderate it for a long time, which was an otherwise uninteresting opinion. Though to be beautiful, I can''t train for hundreds of years. Though, when I think of her for actually doing it, I can''t tell you inside. "Nevertheless, I am also a disciple of Tengu, the Great Tengu. As an apprentice of the best jewelers in the world, we also produce quite a few jewellery about ''makeup''" I put my clothes back on and took them out, it was a piece of skin. "This is a treasure made from fruit skins. As I''m sure you know, Sansui uses this to cover up his petrification. It''s a treasure material called the" fleshy side "¡­ naturally you can also make the fleshy side itself" Several faculty members stood before her as instructed by Husabis. To about five faculty members, Husabis will put on a treasure ''mask'' and apply more makeup. "As a classification, you''re close to a prosthetic limb. Behavior is more important than appearance for arms and feet, but appearance is more important for faces. Which may be important, but your face is also essential for people to live like people again." Well, it was'' the same face ''alongside. Everyone, male and female, regardless of the size of their faces, is'' the same face ''. Seeing that, some women had taken their seats. Because even if you look away, that face is classified as a beauty. "If you wish..." Even though I hadn''t said it to the end yet, there were many women out there raising their hands. Rather, fewer women have not given it away. "Duh, go ahead, actually touch it" You can touch this treasure, it reproduces the touch, and you can change the look on your face, Fusabis tried to surprise me. I didn''t say a word and I didn''t mean to treat you. All in all, the ladies who raised their hands were behaving in line, yet pulling masks sticking to the faculty''s faces. The faculty seem spicy because the pain is connected, but it is surprising that they even have a sticky look. It was just a magical face. "Then you take off the fleshy side. This can be adjusted during treatment, so that it cannot be removed unless it is a Immortal or Tengu, or can be removed normally. These technologies were also developed by the Great Tengu in collaboration with my master, Fukabar." Even though it''s just the skin, I can adjust my face. That was the very answer I was looking for for for a woman. "There are numerous other treasures that make up for hair, chest, etc. I have some questions..." "For how much, are you planning to sell? Even though I haven''t said it to the end yet, you asked me questions without raising your hand. But no one has stopped it. I guess everyone thinks the same thing. "Yep...... you can get it relatively inexpensive in the Great Eight states and the secret border. There''s a difference in quality, but you''re out there in bulk for it. However, in the Kingdom of Arcana it is forbidden to sell" But that''s why the government is the same. "Nothing on this in the sense of disguise. In fact, even in the Great Eight States, there are occasional crimes that use this. It would also be natural, in a sense, for the government of the Kingdom of Arcana to have banned this" Majan''s secret detectives used this to deceive the race itself and deceive other countries. Face is a major element in discerning man, and if you deceive this into ''complete'', it has neither defense nor diminished me. Convenience is precisely the blade of a blade. "So I don''t have any plans to sell" "How do I get it? "... I thought you said no" I know what you want, but it''s forbidden, so it''s not debatable. First, it was the Arkana kingdom that said it was forbidden. "If you really want it, get permission from the government. You will also be asked for a formal reason, so please understand." 470 []/(n, vs) mood/mood/(P)/ Anyway, it takes time to acquire, which is the shortcoming of immortality. Immortals and heavenly dogs alike are all immortals and deviate from human limits in their early stages. Conversely, however, even with the best leader in the world called Swivok, surgery will never be properly available without making the most of its long life expectancy and training. "Ugh..." Young Immortal, Zen. He was meditating in the middle of a pond in the garden of the school, distressed by his unclear mentoring relationship, which meant being a disciple of the goose and a disciple of Suibok and a disciple of the mountain water. Of course, I''m sitting on the water. It''s not sunk, and if you do, it''s shallow and doesn''t actually mean your ass is on the bottom of the pond. My body is floating in a pond because of my training in light martial arts. "Never..." It should be noted that I am not meditating while using light weight merit. I just can''t use my lightweight kung fu without meditation. It releases the immortal air to the surrounding area and puts its own weight on it to diffuse its own weight. He was desperate to do a technique that could be considered a fundamental part of the inner kung fu method. It''s not easy because it''s preliminary, it would seem obvious from his expression that everyone can''t afford him. "Hey, how old is Mr. Zen..." "It was like he was only a hundred years old or there..." "That means you''ve been practicing for eighty years..." It is the faculty and students of the school who are observing him. Immortal training, that wasn''t Swibok''s outflow either, and everyone was desperate to take a record because of that in the Great Eight States tradition. Seeing that Zen is desperate to do what the mountain water was doing lightly, on the other hand, just floating in the water, leaves me with a lot to think about. "... after eighty years of training, is it finally time to float in the pond" "Immortals are tough..." Fusabis has been training for four hundred and fifty years, Mountain Water has been training for five hundred years, Suibok has been training for four thousand years, and the Great Tengu says he has been training for ten thousand years. Seeing only the faces that are reaching a certain stage paralyzes me, but seeing Zen, which is located along the way, alters my perception. Even after eighty years of training, my eyeballs are hot when I think about the future of immature immortals who have to concentrate all their nerves to float in the pond. I''m sure even if we''re desperate to reach the point where we have a life expectancy, there''s no big difference from now. It was a training plan that was too long for me. "Buha! also, I can''t do it anymore! Whether the concentration was lifted or the tension reached its limit, Zen, who was floating, sank into the pond. It is a pond of considerable depth, so it is moving forward with no legs attached. "Oh, ho! Ho!" Are you not good at swimming, or are you tired? Hard to move forward, sinking. "Why! Help! Won''t you give it to me! "Huh?! "Oh, hey! I''m coming to help! "Throw something for now! There would have been rope! Faculty and students finally realized that Zen was being asked for help. They enter the rescue operation in great haste. Too obvious, but when you drown, you die. Zen, who was given the rope, clings desperately and is pulled away. And I should have thanked him, he was trembling with drowning fear and couldn''t say anything. I''m throwing up the water in the pond that I drank in confusion and I''m trying to get back to calm. Seeing him like that, the other faces still had their necks covered. "Um, Mr. Zen. Immortals and heavenly dogs don''t drown in the water, and they don''t burn in the fire? In the upper classes of the Arcana kingdom, immortal creatures are no longer common sense. Not old, not fading, not even young, not burning, not drowning, not sick. Why would a immortal with the ability to adapt to the environment, which does not seem to be an approximate organism, drown in a pond? "Then you won''t drown! If you''re finishing up your gas collection! I didn''t get that far! Zen protesting fiercely. That was the same thing as many other heavenly dogs and immortals, not wanting to be spoken of on an equal footing with Swivok. It seems that half a serving of immortals is not a life form from which impossibility works that far. "To some extent, you can indeed use the air conditioning method! That''s why I''m not aging, and this is how I can practise internal kung fu! But cheering is like breathing for a immortal!? Even you people can''t breathe if you''re tired or nervous! In Yamond, which Swivok destroyed during this time, Fusabis was exposed to acid, pressed against burnt iron, and sunk in boiled oil. That is because she is a proper fixer of the catchment method and furthermore of its superior, the alchemy method. If Zen had done it, he would have seen similar concerns. "I saw you drowning, so help me! "Shh, excuse me..." "Excuse me......" Again, mountain waters passed long ago too, see immature immortals. Seeing those who live a harsh life, who will continue to train even after this country is doomed. I never want to imitate it, he said. Suibok and the Great Tengu seem to have exceptionally long lives among the long-lived, but even he, relatively young from the constant, is out of comprehension. What the hell are you going to be so hard at? "Even during this time it was terrible, like I had something in mind. Master Suibok came and said, ''Zen, let''s do some flashy training once in a while'' or something! They made me meditate in front of the geyser!? I didn''t feel alive! Seeing as I felt better when I worked out the tridge and where the mountain water seemed to envy it, Suibok had imposed that rather flashy training on Zen as well. It should be noted that the results are conjectural. If Swivok cares about it, he can remotely and auxiliarily gather energy for what is hosting Xianqi. But that''s why if you''re taken to a dangerous area in a hot spring zone and imposed a spiritual workout, it won''t even spill. "''Nah, is this not to be liked by the Lord? Well, it''s not the second time! It''s extreme, Master Suibok! Never again, I will have one Master Swivok coaching me! "What do you want? Put your lack of training on the shelf, my apprentice but pity." Saying so and coming down was Kacho, a thought-provoking immortal, a master of Suibok and Fuukei. It seems that the disciple came down from the sky, perceiving that he had exhausted himself in the course of his training. "It''s nothing like being in a lava. What do you think you can do in a pond? I''m embarrassed to be a teacher." "No, because the... it looks like the inner kung fu method was fast after all..." "Um, that''s fine. It''s still early for you to focus on mastering energization methods." Even if I live about a hundred years, I still have to do the basics. I see, immortals deviate from the usual. "Well... my immature apprentice has exposed himself to ugliness. If so, Noon, the master, must preserve the face of the immortals of the Great Eight States." Again, in front of the faculty, Kacho began to prepare for the surgery. I''m just floating my position over the sky, much quicker than normal. Sometimes he stayed in this neighborhood longer than originally, and he was ready in advance. The fact that it takes several months to prepare in advance is the aspect where there is no way of doing fairy arts. It was only Fuukei who was overcoming this on his own. "In short, if you take light and heavy work to the extreme, you''ll be able to float the earth in the sky and even manipulate the weather to some extent." As an extension of gravity operations, weather operations exist. Perhaps if the Japanese heard, why not? That was the same thing for Arcana faculty and students. "Basically, the internal method manipulates the weight of itself and the objects it is touching. For example, if you want to lighten a bucket of water, that''s what Zen can do." "Well for once..." "I''m not sure that''s going to be training." A geese who draws pond water into a barrel made of wood and puts it on his finger to show it. I can''t help but say I''m a toddler and a geese, so I can tell the surgery is activated just by looking at what I have lightly. "Now, Sansui has mastered throwing mountains and breaking castles? Once the external method has been reached, it is possible to continue to float the objects touched..." A fluffy floating bucket flipped in the air. When it comes to what happens to the water inside, it stays stuck in the bucket. "As long as it fits in the external method, we can''t let the water and air go around without delivering it to the vessel. In order to actually float only water, you need to master ground mobility." Very fantastically, the water that was in the bucket floats into a large ball of water. He was irregularly reflecting sunlight in the air as he deformed into a fu. "Therefore, even to this extent, it is not possible for Sansui. Let me do it and you''ll see you can''t do it right away." I can''t say anything because it''s a professional thing, but I do guess. The latter seemed easier if the water was to float while it was still water and if it could float in a vessel. "Well, the key weather manipulation." Naturally because it was prepared in advance, the geese technique is activated on a medium scale and promptly. I mean, all the water in the pond floated round. "Ugh, whoa..." "Wow... no, not now" "Is this the work of a skilled immortal..." The eight great states floating in the sky are all under the control of the geese. I''ve been paralyzed lately because I''ve been waiting over Arcana for a long time, but I guess it''s not an easy place to float the pond water that propagated Xianqi if you try it as a geese. "Crash castle can be established by skewing the weight of objects on the inside¡­ it is also possible to concentrate foreign objects in the water that is floating in this way" Naturally, when it comes to pond water, it''s not clean. There is a mixture of aquatic animal huns, mud, etc., and no matter how you look at it, it is not suitable for beverages. It''s remarkable when you float up, and it''s clearly dirty. But when the goose uses the technique, the organism in the water stays intact, and mud stains and the like concentrate in the center. Does it mean that it only acts gravity on ''foreign bodies'' such as mud, without affecting the water itself or the organism? "If we can do this on a very broad scale, we won''t be able to move clouds freely. It''s not possible to rain or not, but it''s possible to manipulate the moisture in the clouds." The water in the pond that is floating splits into several chunks. Inside it, fish and insects swim cramped. The foreign body, which was concentrated on one point, fell to the ground when it solidified one who did not even have any moisture left. Anyway, I can see at a glance that it''s a very difficult technique that seems impossible for mountain waters "The weather does not remain the same for the immortal, but the weather for us immortals depends on the mood. Though, I''m not the only one who can do that right now. Damn, I''m a swimmer... and I need to plant heaven and earth law in Sansui." "Master Kacho, that takes a hell of a lot of time, doesn''t it?" "Well... I can''t have this country. I didn''t mean to do it from the beginning, but it''s not a technique I can master there." No one in this room should know. Prince Glass was passive against immortalizing the people when he gathered the lords of other houses. Though for the survival of the state, it was a consideration that the individual could not be burdened so much... The people in this room were all sympathetic. "You''re young, you have muscle mass, and you''ll lose weight in ten days." "Oh, really..." Meanwhile, in those days, Bulova had been given a direct diet plan by Fusabis. Although he was very frightened because many of you wanted to receive direct guidance from her. "What''s wrong, Blois?" "Um... sorry I can''t" "You don''t have to worry about it. I got a letter of introduction from Sansui, and it''s not a burden for one to see. First of all, you used to build your body, so it''s a simple plan." I''m just saying that Blois was a little under-exercised, so it''s an easy job if you try fusabis. This would have been a few years'' worth of work if it had been asked by a woman who was well over her proper weight and rather unhealthy enough to be able to exercise. Plus, it''s pretty harsh. "Well, compared to Sansui himself, it''s no big deal." "Sa, what''s wrong with Sansui? "Oh, you haven''t heard? Ask Lord Swibbock..." Even now, there is the challenge of weather first to play catch-ups on the southern islands. If a big storm comes, it won''t be a pleasant memory, though how alone you are with your lover. "They''re adjusting the weather on the island they''re going to visit with you." In the weather tomorrow, it is the finest. I will meet my daughter-in-law, so make it weather tomorrow, said the 500-year-old sword saint who will be the master. It''s a favor of a cute apprentice, so I''ll make it weather tomorrow, the grand immortal of four thousand years. "I didn''t know Sansui meant it that much..." It was precisely in the mood of heaven. 471 confectionery Black-and-white mountain water had made a request to the royal family through the Sopeds. There is no other desire to rent Danua, which is held by the royal family. Of course, the mountain waters had certainty with the royal family, so I didn''t expect it to work out so well. They might ask for something, or they might not have gotten me on the bargain in the first place. But unexpectedly, it was accepted. It was the judgment of the next king, Prince Glass, who was allowed to do so in secrecy, on a small scale and in the context of private matters. Of course, the mountain water was to be used in extremely personal matters, so I was nodding at the terms. "So, he said he lent it. That''s surprising." "What does the brother-in-law ascend think of me as" "In me, I thought the royal family resented the mountain water. I thought if I could just poke it, I''d just poke it back..." "The other way around. I gave you permission because I don''t care." Glass still seemed uninteresting against teasing Rikkyo. Though I think I made the right decision, I didn''t lend it to you with sincere pleasure. Like Rikkyo said, there was something I wanted to poke at. But it was just a personal affair, albeit common to the whole royal family. So it seems to say, ''I don''t like you, so you can lend it to me.'' That is the story of being too childish. Then you can''t be the head of a country. "Zen''s training landscape, especially of the immortal that he is young, was reported by the school director. He says he''s only (...) a hundred years old, but he can''t even do his light work." "It''s a distracting story. In that sense, Festival, you were right not to study my immortality." "Yeah, absolutely." Originally, both royalty and sopeds were negative for the training of immortals. In a way, it is harder to align than those who have benefited from God. That is the "Immortal who can use his technique properly". It is God''s warrior who can find a few if he searches as hard as he can, but it is the Immortal and Tengu who takes hundreds of years to grow up. There''s no way you can raise such a thing in a country controlled by an inmate. "It is still rare for Sansui to dedicate the strength gained from five hundred years of training to sopeds. Even if he hated it a little, it wouldn''t be good to treat him unhindered." "Though I feel like the sopeds of the day are the most unobstructed." "That''s their trust there. We''re not sure we''re a party, so it would be dangerous to treat them the same way." Everyone wonders whenever information about mountain waters is revealed and things around it become known. I wonder why mountain waters are loyal to sopeds. Doowe, who was his direct boss, handled it quite clutterfully. True to that girlfriend, it is strange to add to our character. I don''t think I can stand the feeling of being used in my jaw by a busy little girl, even though she has been trained for five hundred years to gain superior powers. The neighborhood may also only be known to humans who have trained for five hundred years. "I''m going to be friends with Mountain Water, too, but I think it''s a good thing you got greed. I had no idea what it was like to be alive." "You agree with me as a man of power. Greedy people are easier to handle than greedy people" The exiled nobles of the former Domino Empire had failed in their attempts to draw in mountain water. That would have been largely ungreedy in the mountain waters and there would have been no excuse to even solicit them. The less appetizing the fish, the harder it is to catch. "Besides, originally he''s also a credit in the war ahead. Of course, my brother-in-law and Saiga are better off as medals, but even he forgot to run away for defense. As a royal, I owe him a favour. It''s a rare opportunity to return it, so I have to return it before I can." "It''s good to have you back while we''re alive." "... it''s true, not at all. And now I want to pay back what I owe the Kingsguard." "... you haven''t given up either" The image of ''fun men and women dating'' in the mountain waters was very poor and unspecific. However, I was hoping it would look good if the blue sea were stuck on a white sandy beach and even the sweets were stylishly stuck in such a location. The place and weather will be prepared by the master, so the rest will be sweets. Of course, Blois can do anything sweet, but this time he wants to bring it closer to the image that is in the mountain water. Unless the mountain water is an imaginary sweet, it doesn''t make sense. So it is Danua. If you''ve eaten before, cheat items that can be served endlessly. It was a prospect to use his imaginary Japanese sweets. But here''s the problem. Mountain water has never actually eaten ''sweets like eating on a date''. Maybe I''ve eaten before, but I don''t remember it because it''s five hundred years old at any rate. So I decided to rely on faces that I would definitely remember. "... I''m up." "Excuse me, Mr. Danua" "Well, I''m going with Noah to someone I can think of who''s not loose in the pioneering land." "Yeah, you''re going to people driven by dragons, aren''t you? Of course I''m asking." "Without it, you''ll be lent to my apprentice." Naturally, but my heart certificate from Danua to Suibok is bad. Nor did his disciple, Mountain Water, have any good feelings. With that girlfriend, the mountain water was visiting the countryside lined with Daiyashu-style private houses. He had arrived fluffy where he was using labor cattle to farm his fields, a testament to the abundance of rural areas. The time is right around the time when daytime work is over and the sky turns red. Specifically, it was his time. He was going up to the point where the hungry peasants were consuming energy soundly because of the manual workers. "Sorry about your break, may I have a moment? A class of former high school students, who have been transferred from Japan. That they had not seen the mountain waters they had reunited in a long time and were subtly necked. He had a peasant-like girl beside him, so he thought something was wrong. "Yeah, well, I don''t mind if it''s a short time." The female teacher responds on her behalf. Someone you shouldn''t be rude to, but you still look at the girl. Of course I don''t think mountain water has been abducted, and even if it was, nobody can do anything about it, but it still makes me wonder because the girl looks blatantly unpleasant. "I''m this girl, and I''m Danua, one of the eight kinds of divine treasures you all know about, Keikura of Mercy." "Hmm." Speaking of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, I mean the legendary weapon that is in this world. It was Danua who offered the Japanese flavor early to a class that had just come from different worlds. It was the dirty dressed girl who was put in front of me as that real thing. Everyone in the class, including teachers, is puzzled by how they reacted. "It''s more evidence than theory. Mr. Danua, please." "Oodle." In addition to his divinely sharp outfit, he talked about it with no elegance. No matter what I saw from anywhere, I was only a busy country girl. But when I wondered if the girl had shined for a moment, it had instantly become huge and quickly turned into a building. From tools to humans, from humans to tools. The treasure of God who solves human language and has intelligence. That is the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure, but the Japanese who tried to start the real thing were surprised and watchful. All of a sudden, a girl much smaller than ourselves became a huge enough barn to look up. It would be more impossible not to be surprised. "Oh, the gracious Keikura Danua. It''s a treasure you can give as much as you''ve ever flattened. '' What a cluttered dialect to talk about, Danua. When I hear that explanation, I don''t know what else to do. Bring something like that directly here, what do you want? "It''s a very embarrassing story." It''s an embarrassing story, but it''s not an embarrassing story, so the mountain water explains it promptly. Because it''s not a laborious story for them, and it''s profitable. "Actually, next time, I''m going on a date with my wife. So, I thought about eating Japanese sweets with you on a date, but for minutes I''ve been coming to this world too, so I didn''t remember the kind of sweets I would eat on a date. I mean, I''m also suspicious if you''ve eaten in the first place..." From the mouth of Kensei, who trained for five hundred years, comes the word Sweet. That was a lot of discomfort. I mean, I was very familiar. He''s also a former Japanese high school student. Oh, I could feel the intimacy. "So I want you all to cooperate with me shallow in the sun since I came to this world. I want you all to serve the sweets you ate in Japan in Danua, and I want you to share that with me. Once you eat, now you can get the sweets out of my memory." "That means... we can eat too, right? Even when I say teacher, I am still a young woman. What Mountain Water is saying was a very pleasant story "Of course it is. I mean, I''d love to see what women actually eat and decide which one to make." What happened then would be something that does not require any particular explanation. Not only the female students, but also the male students were in a great hurry to wash their hands and feet to purify themselves and get Danua to serve the Japanese treats imagined in their brains. Some of the students were eating sweets that weren''t as sweet as they ate on a date, like candy or junk food, but I couldn''t even pull in what I served, so I saw them. Besides, most of them are male students, and the female students are eating the ''sweets'' that the mountain waters craved. Some female students ate crepes that could be eaten while walking, while others ate sweets as big as donuts and macarons that fit with one hand. I thought it would be a mountain water to eat it and remember the taste, but before it was delicious or not a preference, I twisted my neck that it was somewhere different. Of course, both Rain and Blois would be very happy if we ate this. The sight floats in the back of the brain. But in the mountain waters, I couldn''t think of these as "paintings of myself and Blois having fun" "What''s wrong? Didn''t you mind? The Japanese sweets out of Danua are a complete reproduction of exactly what they used to eat. While there was a great sense of consciousness, the female teacher, who knew that she would not have a chance for the time being if she missed this, was asking the mountain waters, which did not seem to be enjoyable. If these aren''t what he''s looking for, I thought I''d give him another one. "I can''t be specific, so I''m distressed, but I feel different." "... it''s a date with your wife, isn''t it? "Yes." The mountain water is eating crepes now. There are so many varieties of crepes in a nutshell, and some colors are hard to say sweets. But what mountain water eats is cream and chocolate, and a common crepe with fruit. Assuming a couple of young students are eating this side by side, or a young couple are eating side by side, it won''t be any discomfort. If this is'' something different '', what mountain waters are looking for is not sweets to eat while walking. It''s a sweet thing to eat on a date with my wife, so it wouldn''t even be something to eat while relaxing in the room. For example, it must be difficult to eat in this situation. It''s supposed to be that sweet, like wanting to eat calmly in a coffee shop or something, instead of standing up and eating. If that''s what you think, the female teacher himself is dying to eat. Interact with the students and line up in front of Danua, taking the sweets served on a glass plate from inside. Seeing that, the mountain waters were finally very happy. "What if it''s not parfaits? "Oh, here it is! This! I wanted to eat this with my wife! Vanilla ice cream and wafers fit in a deep glass. with sweet sauce of fruit. That was the sweet itself eaten on a date imagined by mountain waters. When I receive that very importantly, I try to actually eat it using the spoon it was served with. "Yeah, it''s delicious" My appetite itself is scarce because I am not taking Golden Dan. But if I could eat this with my wife, my desire for anything but appetite was boiling. "I also wondered if the cut hall cake would be nice, but it meant it looked like a date, so here it is..." "Yes, that''s exactly it." Precisely the imaginary, somewhat dated dish of a man with no romantic experience. But it was actually a dream itself. I''m glad I''ve already got someone at heart to eat, so all I have to do is actually invite them. Since they use ice cream, they should also match the southern islands. The gentle cold, unlike shaved ice, will surely please the saints "Thank you" "Glad to be able to help" I guess it''s because it''s an unusual symbol that we can give up to another world with magic. But wanting to enjoy elaborate sweetness in a special place with someone who likes me is no different than being a kind of unusual. Getting ready for something fun is a lot of fun. I already enjoyed the mountain water, more than I could beat the real deal. "I''m up... it''s just sweet, it''s just greasy. Come on..." Danua understands the ingredients of the dishes she produces. And the food they were eating now was so nutritionally biased. Eating too much threatened to harm my health. In addition, you may not be able to eat a night meal to consume other necessary nutrients. So I want to stay high, but I still couldn''t speak up. The same is true of the fact that the face of this occasion is in a position where she cannot easily benefit herself, because the way she shares her hometown dishes with people was nothing more than a sight that was hard for her to offend. The whispering yet luxurious happiness was certainly there. 472 Vision "Great swordsman from the lower realm." "Heh, from the lower realm? That''s unusual." "What are you talking about, you know, all the time these days? I went to the lower realm to build a house." "No, they made a lot of money when the Chindon shop showed their art in the lower realm." "In the art of a chindon shop?! I don''t know about the world...... then why don''t I come down too? "No, no, you can''t go down first. You''re not stealing a stone boat." Townspeople were talking to the public in the Great Eight States. Recent topics include the Arcana kingdom in the lower realm. "You can borrow it instead of stealing it, then you can go down to the lower realm as well. You know, lower realm, then the Chilean paper floats are going to be a lot of money! "Oh, and that''s a compliment. If I sell the Daiyashu stuff to the lower realm without permission, that''s all they''re gonna hold onto." "Huh? It''s not a treasure or anything, it''s just paper, okay? It''s not a spring painting or anything, it''s just a floating picture forbidden, is it? Did Master Kacho say that? "No, that''s it, not in the lower realm." "Why? "I don''t." If you ask the truth, you may be surprised, or you may think you don''t have to do that. Even so, it would be better not to be known because it is a disgrace to the state. It''s a ridiculous story. "I mean, why did Master Kacho try to help the lower realm in the first place? "Help you... get paid and do your job, it won''t be" "No, no, it doesn''t matter what happened in the lower realm, does it? In the meantime, that Swivok destroyed the lower realm." "Oh, you were destroying it after the comic talk." The country will perish if you challenge immortals who have mended heavenly and earthly law, not just Suibok. This was very obvious. It''s not that I''m evil or guilty, it''s the perception that selling a fight is idiotic. "Nah, I hear that Master Swibbock''s apprentice serves the Arcana Kingdom." "... what? Why is the Immortal serving the Imperial? "Are you immature? Look, just like Grandpa Zen, just because he''s not old." He said, "Well, he''s still young, but he can use fairy talent." "Heh. - Then why are you serving? Are you being deceived? Immortals are supermen beyond long and painful training and beyond man. Regardless if you are immature, immortals who can use the technique properly are the object of worship through respect. God''s naive service to man would not make sense. "Aren''t you looking for money? Look, maybe you''re an evil fairy." "Don''t be ridiculous, do you want the Immortal''s money? First of all, it''s quicker to threaten and split up. "... well, you''re my disciple, and I don''t know what you''re thinking." The fact that Suibok is a man of immortals and others is famous in the Great Eight States. Swibbock would have no choice but to destroy his country, and his disciples would have no choice but to serve man. "Well, from the Immortal, it might be like taking care of a servant or ruling a servant." "No, but it''s a story. Heaven accepts people." "Yes, heaven is. Hey, next fireworks show! Now that we''ve rebuilt the lower realm, we''re gonna make a big deal out of it! "That''s something to look forward to. A! I love fireworks more than the martial arts game! "He said he could get a lot of gunpowder from the lower realm! The fireworks are very busy! "There''s a fireworks show." "About what? "I don''t." The Wushu Dedication Match is finally coming up. At last, the Dojo of the Great Eight States was colored as the qualifying stage began. Old and young, they were tempted by the challenge of Swivok and Mountain Water, which subsided as new martial arts gods. The same is true of the Knights of Thunder, who are visiting from the Kingdom of Arcana, but the head of the Saint Knights, who is visiting as a magician, was relaxed. Well, he doesn''t have anything to do with Caputo, such as the outcome of the Wushu service match. "If you don''t know, don''t talk about it." "No, no, the point is, it seems like a festival. It''s outrageously flashy, too." "Fine." "Yes, that''s quite a thing." It is the age of appearance that makes the difference, men who have served the nation for a long time together. The two men, temporarily released from heavy duty, watched the faces performing the audition inside the dojo. Serious with his martial arts bones, he watched facades unrelated to such people as it was a fireworks show or a festival. "This country is a real paradise." Like Swibbock and Mountain Water, the faces that just want to be strong are competing for swords. It''s not a fight, it''s not a kill. They''re not here for reason, they''re not here for profit, they''re here as personal preferences. Even if we stop here, there''s no harm in it. "Right." Not the Kingsguard, not the Holy Knight. Both exist because we need them, and the training there was a job. It is really rare to compete for individual martial arts and training for military action in groups is predominant. Because if you don''t, you won''t win the war. Of course, everyone on this scene is working very seriously. But it was the ability to immerse oneself in a hobby that told the story of the serenity of this country. "Like you say, this is paradise. No matter how powerful our country is, it''s just barbaric compared to here." "You are more heretical to Lord Suibok and Lord Sansui. Thus the kingdom ruled by the long-lived sings of prosperity" Training in this dojo does not mean the birth of a wealthy luxury child or a privileged class in this country. Farmers and townspeople who are often not wealthy can indulge in hobbies that do not produce particular benefits either. That and this is also because this country is stable in the long term. That is not simply because there are no external enemies, but because there can be no natural disasters. Natural disasters, such as interference and water damage, are not normally what make man free. The food crisis associated with it and the spread of infectious diseases can be internal concerns that threaten society. But that''s not in this country. In this Great Eight States, a natural disaster is a man-made disaster itself. Unless the Immortal is angry or fails the Immortal Art, there can be no disaster. So food is stable, and that leads to the glamour of civilian culture. Yes, culture in this country is not a luxury enjoyed by the wealthy class. It''s a mass-produced product that can be enjoyed by civilians. That is very dazzling to military personnel in countries in need of armies and wars. "So, you''re going to see that? Sounds like fun." "I''m not going. It''s fine for the rest of us to enjoy it, but we''re not going to get confused." "I''m bored...... I''m going, I''m going? "You''re telling me to like it! It seems that the old man is seducing the young, but the old man is seducing the old man. Well, bad nature doesn''t change that much. "Temple of the Holy Knight! Please don''t be rude to Lord Thunder! Rin''s atmosphere, a standing girl named Girl Swordsman was watching out for. "... hey, who? "My granddaughter, the lord of this dojo. His name is Hude." The captain of the Holy Knights looked like a pigeon had worn a bean cannon. Anyway, she is a young daughter. She''s blushing. It would be enough to push evil. "Whoa, you imitate the Temple of the Sword to that point? "What are you talking about! "No, Lord Sansui would have married a daughter named Blois, too, wouldn''t he? You''re young, too, with a daughter who has a difference in age..." Half kidding, half serious, the captain visits. You thought they were teasing you. The thunderous knight was angry, but Hude was also angry with his face red again. "Chi, chi, no! Rude, rude! Don''t get tangled up in sex with anything because I''m a woman and a little girl! No matter how old you are and how close you are to Thunder Lord, please stop insulting me! I just respect Lord Thundering! He is blushing and waving his hand to his ear. It was also pitiful to peel and deny, and there was no such thing as a mountain water or an old spirit as a thunderous knight, a luminosity. "Yes, I respect Lord Thundering! Lord Thundering is splendid, wonderful, strong, cool, and the best swordsman! Seeing it, the captain of the Holy Knight was just nagging. "Right, well, the thunderous knight is certainly a great man. Whoever hears from the royal family will have a constant voice to honor him." "Oh, right! "Anyway, the royal trump card is the emperor of another country. I''m not seen as a person. In that regard, he has been a true royal prestige for many years." "Yes, other Kingsguards who are here said the same! A thunderous knight holding his own head. I am not going to deny the glory of the past, but I do not want to be told in the present situation where I am exposing my life to shame. He was in a very nasty mood to consider himself thus rejuvenated as a denial of the past. "I''m sure Lord Thunder will win even the Wushu Dedication Match! And you can also challenge the absurd God who took the seat of the Martial God from Master Fuukei! And you can win! "Lord Hude. I''m glad you lift it, but it''s not that simple." The thunderous knight was stopping it because the boulder had passed the great discourse. "Lord Sansui''s strength is best known to me. He was a better swordsman than me and others, and a loyal samurai mainly. I don''t want it to be easy to say that I can beat him right now." "Also, sorry! Despite her attention, her eyes were shining. "Again, good samurai never say anything mild! It''s amazing, it''s wonderful! I will apprentice you too! Head down and leave, Hude. I wonder what they wanted to accomplish, they''re not as wild as asking there. "... So, how far did you get? "Come on, you really are good." As she turned her back and walked away, the flirtatious conversation resumed. Teasing is still a continuation. Rather, it seems to have been decided to anoint the fire. "Nice, it''s one spring for that kid, huh? Make him happy, he''s an old man for the rest of his life, and he''s cute." "A cat or a dog." "Invite him to a fireworks show, anyway. That''s not what a festival is, is it? "So I''m not willing to go see fireworks or anything" "That kid, maybe he was willing to ask you out, right? Look, take a breath." "Don''t push evil. Number one, even if you''re invited, just say no." "You''re really no different." A friend I''ve known for a long time, nothing has changed. That sounds delightful and I feel a little sorry for you. Of course, a girl is better, not a thunderous knight. "You know what? Lord Sang-sui is bringing Bulova to the fireworks show." "... what? Open your eyes, I''m surprised. The mountain waters known to the knight of Thunder should not have been the man to do that aggressively. "He wants to have sex, too, he''s making a scene down there." "... you know, a simple swordsman," "Oh, I think that''s a good thing. Especially for Blois." "Honestly, I''m sorry." I felt that the object I admired was corrupted. I wanted him to be a sword-only man, even if he had a political marriage. Pity, I didn''t want to see anything human. "But I don''t mind. That one has his sword extremes, but I''m immature. I am sorry for those who challenge God as well, even if I am immature about other things." "I''m serious..." "This is all I am, that''s all. Just..." A thunderous knight looking far away with the mixed eyes of an old man''s giving up. "I thought he was my kind, too. I wasn''t, so I''m just letting myself down." "... right" The old man as he seemed was tapping on the shoulder of a friend who gave him the sentiment of loneliness. "I''m sorry to hear that." "Oh, just a little" The old men in such conversation were unaware. that Hude, who was about to leave, was stopping to listen to ourselves. "The Immortal, to the Sex...?! That was a shame for her, too. No, even worse emotions than that were boiling in her. The next day, she made a trip support and disappeared. A lot of people were suspicious of that, but they decided to leave it alone because it wasn''t even a child. That was the only proof that a girl named Hude was solid, and that she was regarded as strong enough to travel alone. 473 Processing Hude had not caused any particular problems and had reached the mansion of the Black and White Mountain Water. Of course, it is a rarity for humans from the Great Eight states to descend into Arkana without permission, but it is not a hostile state. Rather, for the Kingdom of Arcana, there is no way to treat a people unobstructed by literally no heads up. Sometimes there were so many people allowed to enter the country that she was confused by it, too. "If you''ll excuse me, could you tell me which Sansui-sama''s mansion is that you are a disciple of Suibok? "Oh, you''re from the Great Eight States. Hey? Your carpenter didn''t fix these things that were destroyed by the monsters. Why don''t you stay the night? And it would have been big that the destination was a mansion in black and white mountain water. They almost asked me if I was going to sell anything if this was Disuia, but nobody was suspicious if I was going to the mansion in the mountain water forming the Great Eight States stream. "Yes, no! I appreciate your kindness, but it''s a quick journey! "Right. Then it''s Sansui-sama''s mansion, but it''s only there. Rumor has it that the mansion is made of wood and paper." "Definitely, thank you very much" The fact that Hude looked like a swordsman also plucked her suspicions. Everyone was convinced that they were going to the mountain water to train their swords. "Well, it''s definitely a mansion made by a carpenter from the Great Eight States." Found in the far reaches of the lower realm, the Otaku-style mansion. I couldn''t go wrong, it was the mansion where Sansui lived. But at the end of the long journey, when I got to where I was looking for her, her face was very frustrating. "Speaking of immortals, it would make sense to live in an urn...! Such as living in a mansion that created such luxury! Immortals are crude huts, things that lead a qualitative life. Even the geese sitting at the apex of the Great Eight States were troublesome stories about young immortals who had not lived in a thousand years living in such a large mansion. "Well, you may already know about me, and here''s a disguise..." She''s not stupid either. Even entering the mansion in a conspicuous outfit would be stuck out in some cases. Enter in in discreet attire and find out what kind of training a immortal named Mountain Water is doing. On top of that, make the right decisions and act. The girl swordsman, burning in a sense of purpose, dresses for the costume she brings in. Hide it softly to your face, it''s not unnatural wherever you are, and it even deludes your body shape. Sneaking a knife to her nose, she was entering the mansion of the mountain water whistling a vertical whistle made of bamboo. Anyway, somewhere else, her disguise was very tame in the mansion of Mountain Water. The sound of the whistle was also a decent tune, not bullshit, which is why it was so natural. (Pfft... I didn''t know [Measure VIII] moves that were planted from my father at a time like this would live...! So it was very noticeable. (I wonder who the hell it is...) (What the hell is that?) It is mostly Arcana nationals who are in the mansion of the mountain waters. I was paying attention to something I couldn''t talk to against Hude in the outfit I was going to start. Hude''s outfit was the so-called ''Nothingness Monk''. Instead of his face, he wears a deep braided casket made of grass (igusa) to his head, wears cotton clothes, and walks blowing a measure eight. It''s so wonderful and perfectly nihilistic, but unfortunately no one knew nihilistic. (Probably from the Great Eight States because it''s perfect, but it''s hard to talk to...) (Why are you whistling while walking...... a traveler? It was a success in a way because it created an atmosphere that was hard to talk to. The nothingness that suddenly appeared was even moving forward as he went the deserted field. (hehe... infiltration is a success! It should be noted that the deep braided kasas worn by Hude have poor vision, so I didn''t know I was in the spotlight. I was gathering my gaze from all directions, but I was showing a prestigious walk. I can only see it before, but I''m still not lost in her legs. Because the smells and sounds familiar to her come from that direction. (Ooh... that''s a dojo that forms a rough stream of gods...! I accidentally stopped blowing measure eight and lifted my deep braid. It was the swordsmen who were wholeheartedly training their swords in that vision. Race and outfit are the differences, it was just like her parents'' house. He is sweating with a wooden knife in his hand, bareback, mould archery, and games. What amazed her was not the content of the archery, but the quality and number of the swordsmen. A shrine-like, gravel-packed mansion garden that plays a martial arts dedication match. Each swordsman who performs an archery in it is a swordsman who has stepped on the number of places, and it is likely to reach as many as one hundred. I''m afraid this isn''t some kind of competition, it''s normal. There can''t be a dojo like this, in the Great Eight States. "Boulders have a different population than the lower realm powers, the Great Eight States... no, isn''t that all" In the Great Eight States floating in the sky, war and other personnel, but in the lower realm, there is always war, he said. If so, they on this occasion would have always risked their lives on the battlefield, too. A life-threatening killing, unlike dojo archery or field games. Beyond the battlefield, which is really anything, where even the equipment and numbers of enemies are not fixed at all, I guess they are getting here. Just as the knights of thunder are, so are they. I even feel ashamed to have been learning the sword in a peaceful paradise, long ruled by immortals, but exciting on the other hand. (No! I didn''t even come here to play! Rewear the deep braided cassette. Take measure eight and check the pocket knife. (Even before, I''ve never played with a sword! I''m not the only one in the dojo who''s seriously getting into swordsmanship! I walked this far and haven''t seen anyone who looks like a immortal. He''s supposed to be here, so we have to find him. (Always ready to be in battle! That must be the case with samurai! There''s no excuse for that because I was doing an audition at the dojo or relaxing at home! Find out and make sure. Is it true that the immortal named Mountain Water is such a weak man as to meet his wife? (Even when I happen to visit, I should be training without distraction! You''re meditating like a immortal, you''re acting like a swordsman! She walks away. The boulder never enters the interior of the building, but it explores the interior surrounded by walls. Doing so, I arrived in the backyard. "Tomorrow at last, Blois" "Oh! I''ve made adjustments for tomorrow! There were mountain waters and blowers. There were only two young, saggy-cut couples with very floating faces. "Actually, Blois. I was almost ready at the time I spoke to you, so I had nothing to do and on the other hand, I had a terrible feeling... laugh." "That''s not true! I''ve been looking forward to sleeping for three days now, too! So they prescribed me sleeping pills! This is gonna be a hell of a day! "Right... really, it''s tomorrow" "That''s right! Tomorrow! A small space, in the gap between the walls surrounding the site and the building. That''s where the two of them are flourishing with their faces red. That was very novel, not very much, but it didn''t look like a couple with children. "Sansui! I expect so much! I''m really, really looking forward to it! I''m really begging you! I''m really using my connections enough to pull it off, so this would suck if it didn''t clog up! "That''s not good anymore! Enjoy your tea! Found those two, Hude accidentally hid in the shadow of the building. And I make a scratch on the wall of that building with my nails. "Ugh, I envy you ~!" It was very honest and genuine. She''s also a maiden of her age, so there are things she says she shouldn''t say. "Chi, no! That''s a lost heart! I''m a swordsman! Anyway, there must be no such thing as such a corrupt man succeeding Master Fuukei! Pull the knife out of your pocket and throw away the deep braid. "Ready!" He kicked in the garden with his grassy feet and was popping out of momentum. "Wow... wow! On the other hand, it was Rayne and John watching the two of them on the other side. To put it correctly, Rayne was asking John out. Rayne shines her eyes and looks at her parents, but John seemed so awkward. We''ll know about ourselves because we''re talking about mountain water, but it''s still not fun to watch. "Um, Miss Rain...? "What, Mr. John? See, that''s a good point! "Maybe so, but it''s a good place to stop looking..." Assuming Doowe would be thrilled, but he didn''t have such a hobby for a pretty decent John. Instead, I couldn''t keep up with the momentum of the three Yamashui family members. The enthusiasm of the three very excited people was too hot and bitter for John. "Look, look, I might cum! "No, that''s not..." "That''s not true! Absolutely! Three people who shouldn''t have any blood connections at all, but I feel a family bond in the way it thrives. That''s why I wanted to back off because I feel alienated. Why am I caught up in other houses'' erotic shakedowns? Nothing. I don''t think the three of them are abnormal, and I don''t particularly think they''re taking off their wings. But watching it up close makes me want to escape reality. "Hmm?" That''s why John realized. On the other side of us, he said there was a woman watching about the mountain waters. "Who...? Looks like a woman from the Great Eight States, but for that matter, she''s not dressed right." He''s wearing clothes that at first glance don''t know a woman, and he''s wearing something like a hat that only feels intent on hiding his face. On top of that, I was pulling the knife out of my nose. When I threw away the deep braid, I was pulling a shorter knife out of my nose. "No way, a thief?! Dye your hair silver and attract about Rain who was out front. It was just a matter of judgment, pushed by her killings. But that''s why he saw it. Enhanced information processing capabilities and motion vision captured the movement of mountain waters. "Ready!" The body of the mountain water moved slightly in the blink of an eye as to whether the woman who popped up would take the first step. Bend your knees slightly, lower your hips slightly, open your legs wider, and bend your left hips as you grip your left hand. "shrinkage method, cattle towing" In the form of a clenched fist bordering his abdomen, he attracts the woman who attacked him with shrinkage. "Spirit method, fist crushing" To the abdomen with the touch, a twisty blow. He was putting his energy on top of it, and he was taking a severe blow to the woman. "shrinkage method, weaving princess" A woman who doesn''t know what happened, but bends her mouth wide open to a letter that turns her body. All the air in your lungs goes out and your breathing stays temporarily suspended. The girlfriend was made to shrink again and had disappeared from before the mountain water and the blower. "... terrible" John looked behind the horror and there was a woman there who was stuffing. Slowly falling to the ground, letting go of the knife and keeping his stomach down. "Oh, you know, Mr. John?! What''s wrong?! Not knowing what had happened, Rain was surprised that he was suddenly held. "No, I don''t know... but let''s get it out of here." But I can''t afford to pay attention to her. Seeing the sight of blood draw, John calms the evil blood and holds the woman. Keep looking back, there was a couple snuggling around as if nothing had happened. "Sansui...... I''m really happy! This is what I''ve been waiting for! "Yeah, me too. If you think about it, I''ve been waiting about 500 years." "I don''t know about that! I''ve waited quite a while too! I''m really looking forward to this! Regardless of the mountain water, Blois didn''t seem to notice at all. It should be noted that the foot of the mountain water was gently caught by the backlash of the force. Having confirmed that, John is more wary of the mountain waters than he is of the blowers. "You''re really floating..." He had defeated it extremely efficiently, unthinkable from the usual mountain waters. It was an attack from minimal motion, with very little effort, but that''s why I just thought I was crudely knocking it down. I guess that was more about not wanting to be watered down because the mountain water itself enjoys the time it is now than a consideration to keep the blower from noticing. John, who sensed it, takes Rayne and carries the woman. Never, ever turn around again. The most powerful swordsman in this country, given a very large house. After five hundred years of training, he is hiding in a very narrow space in the corner of his house so that no one else can see him. He usually politely responds to any challenger, eliminating it as just an obstacle. That was an act too far from the ideal swordsman. But there is more to discover. He is now putting aside the strongest thing his master has given him from his back. I''m reopening that I don''t have to be respected to enjoy the peak of my life. John left silently so that he could not have any clutter at all. 474 []/(n) sample/ The mountain water moved the defeated opponent to John and Rain in shrinkage. That would mean that I don''t want to deal with them right now. Nevertheless, whether it was John or Rain, I didn''t know what to do with this woman. "Miss Rain. I don''t think we should get too close." "It''s all right, I think my dad''s gonna pull me back on the shrink if we break out." "... that''s a terrible story" Two people who dare not go indoors and talk outdoors. I am familiar with the principle of shrinkage but therefore only waiting where I can travel in the shrinkage of mountain water. Nevertheless, as long as you don''t go indoors, it''s not an issue if you don''t travel as far away as you can. "Speaking of which, I hope the old Silver Ghost Fist Run didn''t have any hands or feet on Lord Sansui''s shrinkage and thrust, but I certainly won''t be able to do anything either..." "Rather than that, what''s wrong with this guy? "Who are you in the first place, this one?" It is not uncommon for mountain waters to be cut. She would have come from the Great Eight States, too, maybe for some reason. If this is the people of the lower realm, it won''t be as problematic as killing them at John''s discretion. At a time when it is cut to the mountain waters, which are aristocratic, it is natural that whoever was anywhere was killed. But if you are a people of Majan or the Great Eight states, killing was a problem. At least, it''s not a good idea to kill John at his discretion. "Well, let me ask you something in person, and I think it''s time to talk." She''s a woman who''s stuffy and can''t breathe properly, but she''s not fainting or bleeding. With some time aside, we should have been able to recover naturally and talk. "... ugh, ugh" In fact, she got up. I sit on the ground from where I was asleep, although I can''t help myself. On top of that, I was pulling out a short knife for some reason. "... Um, what are you going to do? "You''ll see, cut your belly off." I didn''t talk about it. Neither John nor Rayne know what it is. "... you know, sister" "What! "You don''t think I can stop you? "You guys! I don''t know what stopping the stomach is! I wonder what it''s like to cut a belly in the garden of a man''s house, and the two of us would rather not know which way. It is normal in some ways for assassins who fail to assassinate to self-determination, but that is not beautified. It is a strange story to be angry if you try to stop it from self-determination in such grandeur. "Don''t you have any compassion?! "I think you''re more unscrupulous about having pity on the killer..." "I''m not a killer or anything! You think I''m here for the money! "So what can I do for you? "Don''t ask me that about something I''m hungry for! Thick or graphic, or highly divergent values. She doesn''t doubt her actions are right, but neither Rayne nor John thought they were right. "... I wonder if O8 states means it''s a good idea to kill yourself if you fail" "Perhaps so... It''s a lot easier..." "Don''t distort the death of a swordsman in such a vulgar way! Well, what is it? When I think about it, I don''t have that much trouble killing myself, so I''m starting to feel like I don''t have to stop it. On the other hand, I feel like I still don''t know anything about dying like this. At least to Rayne and John, where decisions cannot be made. "Oh, you were here, Rain! If that''s what you think, here comes a person in a position to make a decision. He is the next leader of the Arcana kingdom''s four aristocratic Sopedes, Tridge Sopedes. "Die!" As he was dressed as a firemouse, he tried to strike John with a firetip in his hand. The burning spears freed from the cloth that was sealing the function are still emitting smoke like a small volcano. "Oh, dangerous?! John tries to get away with just holding Rayne. The hair was also burning silver. But the next moment the tridge disappeared. Every fire-tipped shovel I had, I was able to disappear from the spot. "... it''s my dad" Sounds like it. Shortly afterwards, with the re-sealed fire tip, a collapsing tridge was represented. It still seems that he was attracted by a tow cow and sent back by a weaving princess. There is no effect whatsoever on the mountain water, which is neither the fire tip nor the immortal, so he was returning without being able to do anything. "but hehe... Sansui''s one... I passed the skip exam... I thought you were missing... Hmm! Sopede is a famous Takemen family, so even though he or his relatives are "beaten for a natural reason," he or she is allowed to beat him or her. Specifically, when the sword was pulled out first. There is no weakness that the Lord should be slashed quietly because he pulled out his sword. It was the value of pulling it out first and having more problems than it could be slashed. "Dear Tridge, I''m saying the same thing as my lord and predecessor..." "Oh really..." It should be noted that John and Rayne, under their umbrella, also questioned the values and behavioral principles of Sopede. It is important to doubt common sense. I don''t know if Daihachi is crazy, but Sopede was just as weird. "And anyway, John! How do you relate to Rain? I envy you! Do you want to die? Do you want me to die? "Dear Tridge, please don''t. Mr. John is no stranger! "... well" Calmed down, Tridge was finally finding a woman who was still going to self-determination. "What, this woman? From what I''ve seen, he looks like he''s from the Great Eight States, but I haven''t heard of him coming." "That''s what... I cut to Lord Sansui earlier and it was in return... when I cut my stomach without explaining the circumstances..." "What insanity." Maybe so, but he was wrong to say that. The person cut off was John, but the weapon he was trying to use is a firetip. In some cases, the mansion might have burned all. "... hey, it''s John" "What is it, Master Tridge?" "If I could get her in well, would Rayne review me?" "I was wondering if I should not have said that..." Tridge''s words and deeds make him feel bloodlined in a bad way, but this is still the next Lord of the Sopeds. Not when you can''t, but when it''s decent, it''s Sopede''s main house that''s decent. That strength was about to be demonstrated now. It should be noted that it is already to be irrevocable. "Is there a difference in what we''re talking about, O you there? "No!" "Clean. But my direct minister, Sansui, was cut off as an assassin, and no matter how he was born in the Great Eight States, he was not acquitted." "I''ll take that responsibility alone! I don''t want you to stop me because I''m going to cut my stomach like this! Insane boy and insane woman question. We are extremely serious, but both John and Rain have a chilly gaze. "I won''t stop you if you''re going to self-determination. But, but! Let us sopeds deal with it! "What do you mean, I''m gonna chop my stomach off and die! "I don''t know about the Great Eight States, but this is the Sopede territory of the Arkana kingdom! No matter how gracious the people of the Great Eight States are, they do not recognise extraterritoriality or anything! Even if I cut my stomach off, it just takes the assassin for self-determination! That''s something you don''t think you took responsibility for! The next owner of Sopede, that there is the law of Sopede in Sopede territory. It should be noted, for once, that Tridge''s actions are also highly illegal. "If Teng himself, who pulled out his sword here, makes no excuse, I only think that our sopeds were sent in a despicable assassin! Whatever it is that will do more self-determination, I will have you ID checked and held accountable! I didn''t think someone with no justification for persuasion would persuade me so far. Both Rayne and John are just watching. "... Gu" "If you don''t like that, I''ll get a proper explanation! "... I understand" Exactly turning down the fast knife mess, the story was going dramatically. For better or worse, it was a soped-like strength. "Let''s start with my origins¡­ My name is Hude and I am the daughter of the 55th generation of the Sight-Stream Swordsmanship Dojo in the Great Eight States of Red Dan" He''s still from the Great Eight States. I''ve never heard of a sight stream, but it''s probably one of the genres of swords. Everything is as expected, but there was one weird thing. "... I''m sorry I broke your hips on the story, but I did it with Hude. Tell me again how many generations of dojo owners his father is in the sight stream." "It''s the fifty-fifth generation. Because my school is a relatively new school, about a thousand and five hundred years old." How can a 1,500-year-old dojo be relatively new? Even the mountain waters that have lived since before the founding of the Arcana kingdom are five hundred years old, so they have more than three times the history of his life. Normally, I think it is very popular, but all in all, the Great Eight States is the heavenly realm of the world. It''s a land that has been in peace for a long time, so it''s not surprising that it has as much history. "Anyway, the swordsmen of the Great Eight States, not just my genre, have made Master Fuukei, the martial god, their permanent goal. However, I had already left the Great Eight States by the time I got my mind on it..." Suibok''s brother Huukei spent most of his long life, four thousand and five hundred years in the Great Eight States. Reaching an inexhaustible frontier, he descended into the lower realm in order to challenge Swivok, becoming the one who would not return. He was the second strongest man in the world, although not far from Suibok, and the other eight kinds of divine treasures also regarded him as the only man who could destroy dragons outside of Suibok. He said he was an evil immortal, but I have no doubt that he offered a long time to the martial arts. The face of Arcana, who knows about it, merely listens in silence. "Master Suibok, who took over Master Fuukei, and his disciple, Lord Sansui, were returned to the Great Eight States, and his passion for the sword, which was cold, was raised. On top of that, I also welcomed a powerful swordsman from the lower realm, and the Wushu Dedication Match was showing more excitement than usual..." Hude was blushing. The three of us knew that was a different kind of excitement from anger. "Sometimes! At the fireworks show in Blue Dan, Lord Sang-sui, who holds the seat of the Martial God, will meet you! I can''t say much because I don''t know what the fireworks show is, but I assumed it would be a fun event. Because she seemed so jealous. "It''s weak! It''s inert! There must be no such thing as immortals taking part in festivals where martial arts gods, young men and women of such... age, confirm each other''s love or convey their love to each other! Fireworks are a pretext anyway, it''s decided to look at each other in the face and get obsessed! It''s not about the flair or anything that happened, it''s not about soundness or quality rigidity, it''s just about drowning in color! Hearing her outraged hot valve, Rayne was sparkling her eyes. "Hey, Mr. John! Daddy''s not only taking the ocean, he''s taking you to that place, too, Bulova! Wow, I mean it! The mountain water is going to take Bulova to some interesting festival. Just that, but Rayne seemed so happy. "That''s why you can''t! Rayne is happy, Hude was running out of words that he couldn''t do it himself. "An opponent among the Great Eight States and among the chosen swordsmen, only those who win further are allowed to challenge. That''s the martial arts! The god of martial arts is known to be playing with a weak young man?! Can I forgive that! It''s a terribly unscrupulous logic, but I don''t know what it feels like. While we are training ourselves very seriously, we would also be angry if our fighting opponents were playing and falling in love. That''s all the more so if that''s the ''king'' who''s supposed to fight the winner, not the average participant. "Of course I don''t think all immortals are exemplary either. But I hear that Master Fuukei, who was a martial god, was a wonderful samurai, although he was an evil immortal! Those who keep that seat should be required to moderate accordingly! Hude demanding something pretty clean. But when neither Rayne nor John saw the tridge that should also be called their ''Kings'', they could make a nasty objection. "Those who stand at the top can''t just be strong! As many samurai exemplars as possible, you must behave as a martial god whenever and wherever you want, according to the words of Gosushi! Hmm, Tridge nodding and listening. Whatever our emotions were, what we were saying was best. And how will he answer it? "I see, that''s for sure. But to what extent?" "To what extent?" "It''s Rain there, for example, she''s Sansui''s adopted son. I haven''t heard of Lord Fuukei having a family, and isn''t that the problem? "No, that''s fine. She was originally picked up in the woods, wasn''t she? It is a common story that immortals keep children who can no longer be raised. I''ve heard that Lord Swibbock was the same." "Really?! Lord Swibbock is an orphan?! All three are surprised by this. It is well known that Suibok is an apprentice of the geese, but I couldn''t believe he was an orphan. Anyway, that''s who we are. I know it was four thousand years ago that I was an orphan, but it''s not like I''m an orphan. "No, I mean an orphan... when he was a child, he beat an adult in the village to death with a wooden knife, and he was deposited with Kacho because he couldn''t handle it" "I see!" "You know what?" "Sounds like Mr. Swibbock! He was strong from childhood and vicious from childhood. It was an anecdote that really sounded like Swibbock. That would be out of the ordinary villagers'' control. It should be noted that even fuukei and geese seemed out of hand. "So how about being married to Blois or having kids? It''s been known for a long time." "That''s not a problem either. Sometimes you''ll have a belt because you serve the wizard. But having a family and drowning in sex is a completely different story." It was a conversation that I didn''t understand. It hasn''t slipped that far, but the criterion also seems to exist only in her. Perhaps, unlike her, some are even angry at ''being married to a woman'' or ''having a real child''. "A woman named Blois is also married after finding out Lord Sansui is a Immortal, so she should be prepared for something called moderation! At least, since the Great Eight States are right up there now, I''d like you to think about that a lot! Swivok says the strongest is the goal. When working out the mountain water, he also said he raised him to be a respected swordsman. If so, it would be corrupt if we changed our view. That''s not so much a mistake. "Mmm..." But from Rayne''s point of view, it''s a pissing story. I can''t wait to get cut off from a guy I''ve never even met. As a single father, I''m finally getting decent, but I can''t wait to be pressed for the ideal swordsman statue. "Um! My dad''s been working so hard! Wouldn''t that be good enough to play once in a while! "No! Playing temporarily means that''s recorded as fact! Being a goal as a martial arts god, he must live a life of abstinence, not play for a moment! I already knew why they cut it. In short, when I heard that the mountain water was corrupt, I came to make sure that it was actually corrupt, so I tried to kill it. John thinks it was actually corrupt. Nevertheless, what matters when this happens is what we do with Hude. It hit me very personally, which is why Tridge''s arm was about to be questioned. "It''s Fude." What will the boy who is the lord of mountain waters do? "What is it? I don''t think anything is wrong! I do intend to self-determination, but that did not admit legitimacy! Right or wrong and winning or losing is another thing, only knowing it''s right, just taking responsibility for the defeat! "It''s true that Sansui is trying to play. It''s a story that only one side sees as corrupt." "What else do you want me to see! "It''s Blois." Seeing with a very harsh eye, he was engulfing a kind of anger. "Blois is marrying a Immortal, so you said he should have moderation accordingly. But that''s too self-explanatory." "What''s on your own! I have trouble marrying immortals, but I don''t feel like marrying an immortal! "Sopede is a famous Takemen house! The boy had spoken without hesitation of the dialogue, which was the pride of the Sopeds. "We therefore use the mighty heavily, pay homage to the samurai, and spare no reward for the meritorious! "So what is it?" "Blois is also under the umbrella of Sopede, the one who has been guarding my aunt, Doowe Sopede, since childhood! It is a natural concern as the Lord to take care so that she can have a happy day after that role! If you''re going to borrow those words, those who marry Blois have a duty to make her happy! If Sansui neglected to do so, he may scold you, and in some cases he deserves to be punished! Sansui is just fulfilling it! I can imagine how dangerous it would be to serve as your escort, and she shut up. "If you''re going to complain about that rattling, tell Sopede, not Sansui! She seemed convinced she was wrong. Admittedly, there is even an atmosphere in which we are likely to self-determination for another reason. "So, how was it, Rain? You can compliment me! Even if you have a problem with personal matters, you just need to be decent when you work. That''s not true, John or Rayne thought. "I was wrong......! No, it''s not. Sopede''s subordination, that''s what I thought. It should be noted that this is what Disya''s subordinates think. 475 Departure I was completely up late at night. It is the first date with someone who is already married and has children, to whom Mountain Water finally worked hard the next morning with the momentum that seems to position him as the total financials of his life. One of the great manoeuvres to be carried out with the help of the supreme power of the nation, the oldest long-lived of mankind, and the world''s most powerful and rough God. Under the circumstances that currently refrain from doing so, the two branches of sopeds accompanying them, Stemper and Detran, were quietly talking. Usually two people who don''t fit the opposite, but even if they are aristocrats and host the same evil blood. Sometimes I want to sit back and talk to someone I don''t like a little bit. "Hey Detran, did you hear about a guy named Hude? "Oh, I''m listening. Master Tridge has already ruled me. I hear the boulder was a brilliant hand for the next owner of Sopede." "It''s okay there, because it''s not going to be that bad." It is true that the Great Eight States owe a great deal, but an illegally immigrated swordsman pulled out his sword in a noble mansion. Killing him won''t make me complain, and people in the Great Eight States will give up if they have no choice. Of course it is sad, so I want to avoid it, but from the bottom end it doesn''t matter. "A guy named Hude, you see, he was dissatisfied with Mr. Sansui and cut it off, right? "Sounds like it? "What about you?" I don''t know Hude personally and Stemper, but the first thing that came to mind when I heard Hude''s claim was about Detran. If I tried stepper, Detran would have thought something similar. "Hey Detran. I wonder if Mr. Sang-sui has anything on his mind lately." "Hmm." Detran was guessing what he was trying to say because Stemper looked serious. I think it was made fun of, but I couldn''t argue with it because I had actually made stupid statements. "Let me be clear first, I am a division of Sopede. As Torridge said, it is impossible to complain more than Lord Sansui, the direct minister of the main house, has given permission to the Lord." "That''s right." Very neat, talking about muscle paths. But Stemper had the face that he wasn''t getting down to business. What I want to ask Detran is because it''s not pre-built like that. "I just know how Lord Hude feels. If you ask me, don''t feel a little sorry for me." A respected ancestor is floating in front of a date. It is by no means unnatural to be in a complex mood for it. "But that''s if you don''t think about Lord Sansui''s feelings. If you look at that depression, it''s not very much, but you can''t disagree. Lord Hude was angry because he was an outsider who hadn''t seen the area. I mean, you''re only thinking about your feelings." It was terrible when I heard about Tridge getting a firetip from Swivok, or the fall of mountain water after that. Everyone sympathized with him just because the content is understandable. But to a boulder, it would be too arrogant to expect it from someone who isn''t there. The story of Mountain Water going on a date is famous, but it hasn''t been rumored until the cause. Even if I did, some people would still be angry. "I respect Lord Sansui, and at the same time I feel benevolent. How much more important is Lord Sansui''s feelings than my own. Besides, I don''t know if I''d be angry to meet your wife who''s already married." "... hey, for once, I''m not doing what you think I''m doing" "I wonder" The air was loose. Stemper''s concern was stuffed here. It''s not that I''m not dissatisfied with Detran, but it''s not that I care about how mountain water feels. "So, stamper. You think tomorrow''s meeting''s gonna work? "You don''t think this has to work, do you? Rather than care, I just said that the meaning had already been achieved. Stemper is convinced that the couple will never get along badly. "You don''t think something''s gonna happen to you in the dating business? Those two? "That''s... sure you don''t" Mountain waters and blowers are a ''couple of similarities'' that we all acknowledge. Self assertion is modest and I don''t want to take much initiative. He is an uninteresting human being, as Doowe says. "Isn''t it important that Mr. Sansui once had a date appointment, worked hard, and Mr. Blois is looking forward to that? In that sense, it''s already a big success, isn''t it? Even if something goes wrong, you can make it a joke later. I wish I could have done it on the way or I wanted to do this, but I think I should schedule another date." "Is that what it is..." "It''s not just about production, it''s about prep and memorabilia." "... you must be really okay" "Hey, I''m moderate! You''re a really rude guy! Well, it''s fate morning. Early in the morning when the sun had just begun to rise, Mountain Water and Blois were about to head out on a date while being dropped off by the people at the Mansion. "Well, I''m sorry I can''t help you, son." "I guess it was a plan from before, nothing to worry about, Blois. I''m planning on leaving soon." Mountain water and Blois head on a date, even though Tridge, the lord''s successor, is in the mansion. It would have been rude, but neither Tridge nor anyone else cared. She wasn''t the only one who knew why. "Well then... Mr. John, I''d like to ask you about Rayne" "Yeah, I''ll take care of it" Mountain water and John giving somewhat inclusive greetings. Casein and Tridge seemed somewhat envious of such an exchange. But it doesn''t get a lot more stylish when you storm here, so it''s visible there. Remember patience, boys grow up. It should be noted that it is subtle whether the present and former Lord, who are already adults, remember patience. "Rain... I asked you to talk to me about the fans" "Yeah, Sister Blois! A real son of Mountain Water and Blois, a fan. Rayne, holding her still asleep with both hands, was about to send her a blower with a good smile if she did. "Rayne and his fans... may think of me as a flirtatious person leaving my daughter..." He has feelings for hindsight, and he looks sad, Blois. It should be noted that all those around them have a good smile. "Sometimes, I just want to be a woman... sometimes..." And more and more depressing blowers. "Hey Sansui... Sometimes I wonder how often..." "At least in my case, once every 500 years or not." "... All right, let''s go then! Blois regained his mind as he was overwhelmed by her husband''s scale. Even though I''m going on a date, I can''t wait to be depressed. Anyway, there is only action. "Come on! "Please take your time!" "Souvenir stories, look forward to it ~ su! The witchcraft women being dispatched from the secret border also had a fervent cheer for the two. Note that it is still a very good smile. "So..." The mountain water was unplugging the unceremonious that was sitting on his waist. "Body, Gallery." A knife of different dimensions stained in the void builds a hole of different dimensions in front of the eyes of mountain waters. "... uh" I checked for a larger note that was pinched in the waist band. "Datian Dog Stream Exam Trail, Void Knife Method Modification, Body Moment Gallery (Shinrou). Toyoshi (Fukaku) Forty-Six Views, Behind Two (Ulafuji) Ten Diagrams, Number 40! The mountain water, which gave a long explanation, was finally shaking its sword. "Fujiwara!" It is a familiar void law for the facade of secrecy, but it is the first time we have seen it actually activate. The space is distorted, the scenery is distorted, and the sight is distorted. Located at the top of the shrinkage, Tengu freely manipulated the space. "This should keep the aisle for a while (...). Come on, Blois, let''s go." "Oh!" The black vortex that arose in front of me. I''m slightly reluctant to step into it, but if I''m drawn to the mountain water, she''ll look like a maiden in love, too. Not a mother, a genius swordsman, or a wind wizard, she had laid back on herself, nagging at her more forceful husband than usual. Naturally, mountain waters know where they went through holes in the void. I know it''s an ever-summer island where the midday sun shines brightly due to jet lag. "Oh......" But still, I get the feeling that I''m going to play here. All we have in front of us are blue skies and white clouds, clear waters and garbage-free sandy beaches. Of course, if you turn around, there''s a void path, and there''s a forest full of life force that the South deserves. But that in itself is something that can be prepared even on Earth. The woman beside you is also just a ''girl'', except that magic can be used. Of course I have a lot of props available, but still, that wasn''t what I needed. "What do you say, Blois? "Sorry, I can''t see anything..." Unaccustomed to too many eyelids, Blois closed his eyes for a while and clasped his hands in front of him even more. Still, the light seemed to blink from between the fingers. The mountain waters have been waiting for a while for her to do that. I waited looking forward to seeing what face she would look like until her eyes got used to the eyelids. "... I''m getting used to it." And the moment came. Blois, who looked forward as he tried to blink, burst into tears in obscurity. I was blinded by the sight in front of me and I was losing my words. With her face like that, the mountain waters were all alone. Just looking at her face, which was moving, the heart of the mountain water was warming. Because I want her to be impressed, and I''m here. "Beautiful place, Sansui..." "Oh, isn''t it? This is the kind of sea I wanted to go on a date with." When I was still in Japan, I had a very messy dream in a very vague memory. I wanted to have a date that was too classic, albeit classic. I want to make her one day and have a date at sea. In the southern waters of a foreign country if you can, although it can be a tourist destination in Japan. "One dream came true." "I... I''ve never even dreamed of this glowing view" "Right." "Honestly, don''t think it''s bad. It would have been nice if Rain and his fans had brought him along to keep this beautiful scenery to themselves." It should be noted that there is a group behind her that is coming to this island through the path of the void. I was slowly distancing myself so that Blois wouldn''t find me. Some of them were Rain hugging his fans. (Dad, have fun! Waving one hand full, she eventually disappeared into the woods. "Blois" "Sansui" The mountain water, forgot it. Only now, I''ve decided to forget. "You promised to forget ''Mother'' today, didn''t you? "Oh yeah......" The teardropping blower was nodding in the mountain waters. After all, it''s also a day of full accomplishment for her. "I had a dream too, Sansui." "What dream? "It''s my dream to escort my lovely lords... it didn''t mean exactly where I wanted them to take me... it came true" "Right..." The mountain water hugged her. "Well, then, young lady, would you please change your colour? "Oh, I''ll show you! For this day, I''ve squeezed my body. Blois went from an expression of gratitude to a confident face and ran to a pre-installed tent for dressing. "... a date in a swimsuit" I was reincarnated into another world, and I tweeted with cheats. It wasn''t such a stupid dream, it was a more realistic dream. Swimsuit to show yourself, diet to wear swimsuit. Her health was lovely like that. See the footprints she left hiding in the tent. Remaining on the beach, look after the shoes. I can only assume that someone in shoes was walking to a regular person, but I can tell that he ran in a very good mood to Mountain Water, a master of swords. A woman on a date with herself is very floating. He''s really happy with his date plan. "Hehe..." With a disgusting grin, the mountain waters also take off their clothes. The "strongest weapon" I had on my hips was also gently placed on my undressed and folded clothes. Here I am now, one man in a swimsuit. Waiting for a woman dressed in a swimsuit for herself, one man. "I want to dream" Neither the sword saint of the child''s face, which is the trump card of the sopeds, nor the disciple of Suibok, who trained for five hundred years, nor the reincarnator, who gave God a cheat. One man had a very pleasant wait. 476 Kaihara "I didn''t know you were going to see the ocean this way..." Hude, who was to accompany him, had a strange face to the sight in front of him. Born and raised in the Great Eight States floating in the sky, neither the sea nor the land is so different for her. If I looked down from above the clouds, there was only a degree of recognition that the colors were different. Of course, I know there is water in the sea and valleys and mountains on land, but I couldn''t feel it coming. They say I''m going to the ocean in advance, and I actually see the ocean. At the same height, view the horizon. A kind of oddity stood ahead of the touching nagging. Anyway, it was too obvious that the ocean was wide for her to be surprised. Rather, the lower the point of view, the narrower it seems. "Do the people of the lower realm enjoy watching this? I don''t know..." Everyone around me was excited to see the ocean, so on the contrary it was even cooling down. That''s not just her story, though. Probably would have reacted in the same way if there had been others from the Great Eight States on this occasion. "I mean, why are you so happy even with the people of the secret border? And when I see the witchcraft users rejoicing that they are coming from a secret cell, even a sort of confusion. From the people who live in secrecy, which boasts a longer history than the Great Eight states and is even said to protrude halfway out of this world, this great ocean plain cannot be of particular concern either. "The sea! "It''s the South Sea! "Wow, I want to dream! I''m starting to get ready with a lot of snooze. If it was brought in by them, the people of the secret frontier, is it some kind of treasure? I was curious, Hude snuck into their circle. "Ah, samurai! Please help me! "If you don''t get ready soon, you won''t make it! "This is a rare opportunity! What they were preparing for was a gold net and charcoal with nothing to do with it. Of course, I have something treasure-like ready for ignition, but it''s obvious what I''m trying to do. "It''s just like miso and soy sauce! "They are both luxury items I bought from the Great Eight States! "Oh, I also brought alcohol for cooking! It''s for cooking! I won''t use it any other way, because I won''t! "I could make a mistake! You can''t go wrong, though! The cultural area is so close that it''s obvious, but the cookware and seasonings are lined up with all that Fude knows. Or the seasoning was not from the border, but only from the Great Eight States. I didn''t expect to see miso and soy sauce until I came to the lower realm. When this happens, I want rice. Haven''t eaten in a while...... not. "Well, what... you witchcraft ladies... are you going to fish now? I don''t think I''ll make it to anything..." She is a swordsman, but since her parents are not particularly wealthy, she has about common sense about cooking. Or in this case, it would be common sense of fishing. I''ve just arrived on this coast, but if I''m going to a fireworks show, I should leave here when the sun sets. At least not until the next morning. If so, would I be ready for the cookware now, fishing instead of buying it at the store, and eating it with it in time? No, I''ll never make it. It shouldn''t be such an easy story. "It''s okay, because this is the only user of witchcraft! "Hey!" No wonder Fude didn''t know. For the people of the Great Eight States, witchcraft means examining the symptoms of the injured and the sick in detail. However, depending on the number and use of witchcraft, they were able to help collect food. "All right, guys, I''m coming! "Ooh!" For the people of the secret frontier, the sea is an occasional tourist destination. Occasionally, the Great Heavenly Dog creates an exit to the sea, releasing the users of the Rapid Railroad and the Witch Way to play. Normally, however, it is about children who play, and for other adults it is oesophageal. The sea without people''s hands is so rich in seafood resources that you can take it all you want. Enjoying the occasional treat was the sea games of the people of the secret frontier. So it was the users of the witchcraft who bought both roles. It''s a witch''s path that specializes in examining precisely, but if you put a number of people in a safe place to sense the surroundings, you''ll know where the prey is. Once connected, you can''t escape with any protective color, they chase you, they catch you and eat you. For wildlife, it would be roughly the worst tracker. "Ah, shellfish! "Yay! I found the herd! "All right, let''s all go get him! If this is a fish, we can buy some time by escaping, but when it comes to seafood, it is hopeless. Because if it leads to the thread of destiny they unleashed, it''s the only way to make it taste really good. "Look, the samurai too! "We also need to take Arcana people''s share! "... right! I was wondering what to do because I couldn''t even play at sea, a hude who knows enough shame to pick a belly. It would be like playing if I picked shellfish here and ate it, but if I didn''t eat it, it would take the form of atonement. Having so decided, she had decided to follow the face of the witchcraft path. Now, it''s the face of sopeds. Speaking of the sea, the vast southern sea was just the new world for them, who only know about the vicinity of the port in Disuilla. I didn''t know there would be such a glorious place in this world. Before the beauty I couldn''t even paint, I twisted my neck after being stunned for a while. I wonder what we should do here. Without a culture of playing at sea, they were extra adventurous in front of the sea plains and sandy beaches. "Ugh..." I was still a fan of approaching the ocean before anyone else. Walking with her, she moves on to the waves as she leaves a footprint on the beach. A wave that I would return calmly, when it reached the point of wetting my feet, was startled and stiff. The situation is too fresh to do anything by surprise. He kept on his butt and watched Rayne, his sister with a surprising face. "Fans - Look, it''s the ocean!" When you hold her heavy like that, the lein that is floating goes into the ocean all the time. Nevertheless, instead of the depth of my hips, I only have enough depth to grab it to my ankles, but still the fans cried out. "Oh, oh! Sorry, sorry! You scared me! "Sounds like it was a little early...... let the fan lady play on the beach" John supported Rain as he rushed away from the waves. Rayne would really like to go into the ocean alone, but it''s just your sister who can hang out there. John, who had been asked to assist her like that, is keeping the two of them from falling, as a matter of course. "Uggghhh..." "Ugh..." And Tridge and Casein watching John like that. We''re both in a ''relative''s brother'' position, and I can''t help but envy Rayne and intimate him. Of course that''s the only cute thing to do, but Tridge is about to unpack the fire-tipped shovel, and Casein had his hair dyed silver. Not cute at all, but rather a red flag. "Hey, stamper. Do something." "Detran, you''re doing pretty good. If I fit it round, it makes you suspicious or obnoxious." "I''ll give the boulder a break today or so. Fix it round somehow." "How dare you?" Madness is for everyone and hard to contain. The faces who live in evil blood and learn silver ghost fists know that very well, so the measures are well worked out. Specifically, leave it to the man who can. The one who can, Stemper Sopedo. Instructed by Detran, he approached Rain and fans, not caseins and tridges. "Rain, hey! Fans! Look, I found such a beautiful shell ~!" I was rolling there in no need, a shellfish with no contents. Having picked it up appropriately, he showed it to both of them, swinging slightly exaggerated. It is a product that would not be uncommon on this island, but it is a substitute for new discoveries to the people of the Arcana kingdom. "Wow... is this a gem? "No, no, it''s shellfish! It''s not two shells or anything, it''s a roll! No, I''ve never seen anything so beautiful before!" "Is it shellfish? Heh, there are shellfish like this too ~" Light, hard and bright in color. Slightly pointy for a kid''s toy, but still fans and rains were very happy. "This was falling on them. If you look for it, it might be prettier." "Is that true? Then I''ll look with my fans! "Don''t do that, I''m gonna do that too." to do it, and a stamper with a blatantly bad look. "Bring back this shell and you''ll sell it for a high price ~" "Well..." "Besides, if you give it to your lady, it must be colossal in an instant. Kukuku... I''ve been studying for Lord Sansui for times like this... I need to take it from you! No girl will feel better after being asked to dictate the math of a woman. He looks disgusted to be honest, but he still messes with the shell he gave him. Even knowing that''s just ''shellfish'' equals a gem from her "But sure, if you get something this nice, you might like it..." "Well, then, how about we compete with me?" "Competition, is it? "Which one finds a nice seashell, by which I mean a battle! "Ok, then I too..." It''ll be a little fun. That''s what I thought and nodded, Rain. But there were two boys who didn''t consider that a play. "Boy! It''s a battle which one finds a great seashell! "Fine, casein! Sopedes, I''ll show you the power of the next Lord! Tridge and casein in a sense of intent. Even though I didn''t attach any promises to Rain in particular, I was in a big hurry to start digging holes in the sand. "Well done." "How dare you?" Seeing the two harmless boys, Detran was praising the steppers. Note that there is no praise or respect for that face. It is also recognized that the poison seems to be used and that it is a medicine. Of course the stempers were guessing that too, so they don''t seem to be entirely happy about it. "Oh, you know, Master Stemper... maybe to stop those two? "Hmm? Sort of." The two of us started searching desperately for shells, but as a result, it hasn''t bothered Rain or his fans. Plus, he didn''t even seem dangerous. If you wanted to direct me to this, then Stemper''s measures would be successful. "Why don''t we both have some fun and we''ll have some fun?" "... right! Just a little, I don''t know if that''s okay. But I stopped thinking. It is a playground that my own father, who usually doesn''t even want to play, thus took me out. Just wild, if you don''t enjoy it, it''s a loss. "Then I''ll be searching for shells with my fans! "Oh, if you have leftovers. Me and Detran have to look at those two." That''s what I''m saying, and I''m gonna look out for Rayne and John beside the fans. Safety is more important than anything else in order to have fun and play. We need someone to watch the people we''re playing with. Stemper and Detran are going to turn to their parents, just like John. "I know and most importantly, stemper. If you don''t let Lord Sansui''s hands get in the way." "Heck, as I said yesterday, earning a fine score at a time like this is going to earn my trust as an adult. Even I know exactly where it is." "Don''t treat trust as a score, not at all..." Adults in position to monitor boys digging holes. Again, Rayne made his nose rough. "Okay, then fans should gather seashells with your sister! I''m sure it''ll be a lovely memory. Running enthusiastically along the sandy beach, with his sandy sister, Rayne was beginning to collect seashells. "Oh man... you''ve got it figured out..." Rayne, who I care about from time to time, calmed down and started enjoying herself. John is relieved to see it. John himself didn''t want to play so enthusiastically, he rather cared if Rayne could play innocently. She seems to enjoy herself with her sister year after year. That alone was a pleasure enough for him. "Um ~" "... ah" To John like that, Arabi in a swimsuit was visiting. I was going to play all I could, but I''m not sure if I can play, Boy Arabi. He asks anxiously, not having been instructed by anyone. "What can I do? "Oh, I think you can play" "Really! Good. Ah! He tells me to play, he runs out to sea with great relief. I got a treasure swimsuit that won''t drown because of it, if I don''t swim, it''s a loss. A sea water that floats more easily than true water, swimming undressingly over it for a while, he began to catch a breath as he went off quite a bit. I play more dangerous than anyone in a way, but no one was worried about me sometimes wearing a treasure swimsuit. "Wow, wow! Besides, danger is the best stimulant. In the transparent ocean, the sunlight of the southern sun was plunged deep into it. Arabi in the sea stares with emotion at the brightly colored fish swimming in herds. He opens his mouth pompously, letting out the air in his mouth as it is. Still, it was like, I never had a hard time breathing. I live about a hundred years, half a serving of Zen as a Immortal. Even he, who is unlikely to be trained from the boundaries of an ordinary man, can fall in their pond. From his point of view, it is unlikely that Arabi, who has not lived in twenty years, had integrated with nature as a immortal and adapted to the sea. If this is the move of the Great Tengu, who lived a long time ago, it would be exactly the best treasure maker in the world. The treasure of being able to fly through the sky called the Windfire Wheel was great, but this swimsuit is just as great. There was no cold or breathing spiciness even in the water and I never even succumbed to water pressure. Still, it didn''t mean that there was no disability whatsoever. Very simply, Arabi was not good at swimming. Or swimming in the ocean was itself the first time. I couldn''t possibly activate it with evil blood, and I was moving my hands and feet in disguise and managing to move in the direction I wanted to. Except if you wore it with a crack in the leg (...), but it wasn''t prepared that far for the boulder. Nevertheless, he just enjoyed swimming freely, without worrying about the amount of oxygen left. The southern islands themselves were beautiful, but the southern seas are just as beautiful. ''Hmm?'' That''s what he thought, he noticed ''something'' along the way. I was swimming near the sea level until I was on my way, but I dive deeper and deeper to see if I had any thoughts. And... screamed. "Hey, what the heck?! The secret hidden on this island, when I saw it, he was greatly confused in the sea. 477 []/(n, vs) clarification/clarification/clarification/clarification/ This is the first time Arabi has seen the bottom of the sea. But if something existed that could not have been at the bottom of the ocean, you would understand it to be abnormal to boulders. "This, could... ma, city?! Slowly descend and walk at the bottom of the ocean. It''s slightly darker if it gets to that depth, however transparent it is on the southern islands. Still, if we get close, we''ll know what''s out there. "It''s not a cave... isn''t it? Regularly lined, something square. Plus, there''s a lot of seaweed and isoginchuck sticking up, plus fish and crab dwellings. At first glance that kind of terrain also seems to line up continuously, but if you look closer and ''inside'', the story is different. Obviously, the ''wall'' is thin. Of course it''s not called pepper, but it doesn''t look like natural currents or organisms are creeping. That''s what other organisms and so on seem to be intertwined in what humans make by layering bricks and so on. And if it were to be massively lined up, it wouldn''t be a coincidence, no matter what anyone thinks. "Yeah, this is... this is the city" Arabi was experiencing chest highs similar to fear. At the bottom of the ocean, there are traces of civilization. That was exactly the hunch of a great adventure. And he... Of course, I left right away. Because I was scared. At that time, the smell of fragrance was finally coming in on the sandy beach. Fresh seafood is roasted on a gilded net and soy sauce is sprinkled on it. The contents of the shellfish boiled together, adding a burning smell of soy sauce to convey delicacy to the hearing and smell. Fude in Daihachi, who knows how delicious it is, was appetized, but the samurai is a golden branch. If you lose your appetite here and eat, you will be belly-cutting with shame after you return to your hometown. Really, I don''t know what you''re here to do. "Samurai, are you sure you don''t want it? "Fine! I want you all to eat what I''ve taken." Hude glimpses the tridge. Reminds me once again of his words, which are still ravaging the beach. Come to think of it, Hude only thought of Bulova as his mountain water wife. I thought I shouldn''t admit my personality or anything because I am the wife of Yamashui, one of the few immortals who can name the martial arts gods, who curses the flow of the goose, the greatest immortal in the Great Eight States. But Tridge says that marrying Mountain Water is in itself a reward for Blois. A woman named Bulova served as your escort for many years and was allowed to marry Mountain Water as a reward. I didn''t even want to know what was going on around there. "Yeah ~?" "Look, they also eat fish and stuff in the Great Eight States." "Oh, my God, it''s on the ocean." "Nice ~" But that, Hde doesn''t even think his thoughts are so wrong. I believe swordsmen should not discipline themselves and run to greed. No matter how others were, especially what happened to retired warriors. I didn''t think I should do that right now. Only I thought I should pierce my beliefs. "Stay with the Arkanas." "Then call the Arcana people! "It would be a waste if we didn''t eat fast! "I might be home soon in the first place! So much less, sandy rains and fans, more sandy tridges and caseins. Especially unspoilt, Detran, Stemper and John were gathered together. "You played a lot, fan! Rayne and the fans are the only ones who smile and drink, and the adults just keep a glimpse of it. "I''ve found quite a few shellfish, but I can''t find a good one..." "It all looks the same..." It should be noted that Tridge and Casein were very tired. That might make it worth coming to the ocean. "Then everyone, let''s eat right away! It''s time to eat! "You can''t wait any longer! "Oh, no, the Arabian one''s not back." They''re all gathered, but there''s no Arabi anywhere. It''s not that I was setting a meeting time, but I''m a little anxious to look over and not find it. I don''t want to strain mountain waters anymore because I don''t think they''re out of range to detect signs of mountain waters, so I can avoid the worst. "Sorry, I didn''t stop you from swimming..." "Don''t worry, the one who went to the invisible is bad. Maybe he went deep because he could breathe in the ocean." "You stay, John. You were originally told to stay by Rayne and the fans. Look for me and Stamper here." I''m not worried, but that''s Detran and Stemper trying to find it. But before those two went to the sea, Arabi ran to everyone with his face out of the sea. "Hey, hey, hey, ha... ha..." "Arabi, are you okay? "Mr. John...... Shh, sorry, did I make you worry?! Apparently, he''s also been swimming with all his strength using bad blood. Arabi has a low amount of bad blood, so it seems to have been cut along the way. "Ji, Ji, actually..." Both Detran and Stemper were already unwilling to approach the Arabi. I came home myself before I went looking, and I wasn''t willing to be angry until I broke the air on this spot right now. I''m already eating food with peace of mind, just like any other face. On the other hand, it was still John who sent it out that went all the way to the wave strike to see if it was cheap. He cares about a boy in a similar position and walks with him to other facades. "Ji, actually! John noticed. He said that Arabi is not breathing rough because she is tired, but because she is excited, she is breathing rough. I can see that there is no risk of rumbling due to the side effects of bad blood. I had been able to discern around it because I have witnessed frequent outbursts ironically. "Actually, don''t be surprised! Fully wet with a long dive, he was so excited to blow it off. "At the bottom of the ocean, there was a city! "... the city? "I mean the city, it''s a building! There were so many houses at the bottom of the ocean! The ''City at the bottom of the sea'' floating in his brain, John, who knows the underground world in islands and voids that float above the sky, was the city where people normally live. In fact, we are now wearing treasures that we can breathe in the water, no wonder there are people living at the bottom of the ocean. "Maybe it''s a city where immortals and heavenly dogs live? I don''t think you''re crude." "Oh, no, that... that''s not it" Having returned a little primitive, Arabi began to explain what she saw in front of the faces eating Iso-yaki. "At the bottom of the ocean, there were a lot of decaying houses lined up. There was some nagging sea creature sticking around, but definitely I was home. At the bottom of the ocean, there was a doomed city. I''m sure it''s been sinking into the ocean for hundreds of years! Hmm, everyone was listening in silence. On top of that, Hude of the Great Eight States and the Witch Paths of the Frontier look at each other. "Um, samurai. Have you ever heard of immortals who built cities at the bottom of the ocean? "No, you don''t. Does that mean that Tengu built the city better at the bottom of the ocean?" If there was a great heavenly dog on this occasion, I might have heard more about it, but unfortunately I''m not here. But no man in the dominion of the long-lived knew the city at the bottom of the sea. "Surely there was no such thing as a two-legged fish among the monsters of the old world? "No... the monsters of the old world must have visited this world very recently" "Right, that means... that it''s still a town built by man..." Some monsters seem to live in the sea, but they don''t fit chronologically. Of course, the amateur Arabi is just saying ''hundreds of years ago'', so maybe that''s not actually the case, but that would make it odd that no one is there. "There''s an old city at the bottom of the ocean... I want to go ~" "Let''s not do this because it''s dangerous" "Wow, I know. I have fans..." It is still the same with Rain that he wants to go to a dangerous place. After all, the ocean is a mysterious place, and it''s just not satisfying to be playing at the waves. Nevertheless, Rayne is also your sister. For my sister''s sake, this place is patient. "At the bottom of the ocean, a mysterious city... it''s amazing, I''m sure it''s the first time I''ve found it! Sometimes everyone believes me, and I look very happy Arabi. I was so proud of myself while eating the shellfish I was baking. On the other hand, however, Hude was slightly chilled. Apparently, there is something to be guessed. "Perhaps he touched the wrath of God and was sunk into the sea." Hude said, God. When I heard the name, everyone on the spot stiffened. Administrators of the world, who destroyed the old world, empowered the trumpets, and created eight kinds of divine treasures. Watching this world from the other side of the void, a being no one could see except Suibok. "... Oh, oh! Excuse me, gentlemen. Not like that..." Look at the nervous face and Hude hurries to correct it. "God is not a God of true meaning... it is a Immortal who has mended heavenly and earthly law...! When it comes to God in the Great Eight States, it is usually about immortals. And unlike secret borders, the art of freely manipulating the earth is common in the Great Eight L?nder. "In this case, God means Swivok." All of them, unnecessarily silent. Yes, on second thought, it was Suibok who taught this island to mountain waters. When it comes to how I know this island, it''s pretty much because I''ve visited it before. "This is a suggestion from me, the next owner of the Sopeds... Arabi" "Yes." "Let''s forget it." "Right." He says he can''t touch a god without touching him. Everyone had decided to forget the facades that stood on that ''bump''. The southern island sky is as blue as ever. The weather that Swivok operated is illuminating them. The real God took 10,000 years to destroy the Old World, but I don''t even want to think about how long it took me to destroy that city when I was ramming Eckezax in my hand. Currently, mountain water and blowers were floating the ship over the sea. He was gathering fish by sprinkling bait on the sea as he slammed his boat into every swinging wave. "Sansui, I''ve never seen such beautiful fish! "Oh, so am I." There are many ''fishing reefs'' around here, and for that reason there are very many fish. All the fish in the South were brightly colored, and full of vitality. "I just saw it in a book or something, and I actually see it... yeah, it''s the first time I''ve lived in five hundred years" "Sansui... stop that 500-year masochism" Sansui, on the other hand, was in good health. Blois, who perceived it, looks dissatisfied. "Stop being grumpy even though it''s a fun trip because of it" "... blower" To the blower, the mountain water started talking. It looks very spicy and I''m sorry. "This is how I came to travel...... I wanted to sweeten you" "Wow, to me?! We''re a couple, but I didn''t expect them to say that grandiously during the day without this. Of course, it''s a situation that is exposing my skin, and I''m literally making it a body that I''m not ashamed of. But I can''t imagine this conversation going to be real. "Oh, no, not like that" "Are you not..." "You''re being honest... so I wanted to reveal that... inside my chest to someone... I know you''re hurting, but I can only be sweet to you." Not long ago, Majan-Harn said that men are meant for day and comfort women at night. The son, Majan-Ton, wanted to be easier in front of the woman. The mountain water I remember was honestly trying to make a weak noise to my own wife. "I''m... mentally unstable and weak right now..." "Right..." The two-person ship is narrow and elongated. On the boat, Bulova smiled gently and approached her husband a little closer. "I want to say terrible things to you knowing that you''re going to hurt... and knowing that I''m going to hurt you. Will you forgive me? "If that makes it easier for you..." And he was a gentle, warm embrace with a less than full body. Like a mother would do to her son rather than a wife would do to her husband. To do it on the southern island, it was too whispering and smug. "You can say terrible things to me." The mountain water, sweetened by it. I spoke honestly inside my chest. "I wish I hadn''t come to this world." 478 Mountain water "Sure, I''m happy now. I''m married to you, I have a family, I have a job to be proud of." "But that must have been, maybe, definitely... even gained in Japan, my hometown." "If I''m working hard in Japan, if I''m in a good high school, if I''m in a good college, if I''m studying, if I''m in a good company, if I''m working, I''m sure it''s what I was getting." "Rather, it should have been absolutely better that way. I never get targeted for my life, the rice is good, it''s a lot of convenience, there was a lot of entertainment..." "And, and, and..." "I didn''t have to work hard for five hundred years..." "Five hundred years, huh? Five hundred years of hard work, two pretty daughters?! "I''ve been working hard for five hundred years and I''ve only gotten that much?! "No, you''re not! Absolutely not, it''s not, it''s wrong in the first place! "Is it possible for the rest of my life that I''m glad I worked hard for 500 years for what I''ve worked hard for?! "There is absolutely no consideration in this world that is commensurate with five hundred years of hard work! No, it''s in every world! "I''m going to live the rest of my life, no matter how happy I am! You''re gonna live thinking it won''t fit all the time?! "Then from the beginning, I wish I didn''t admire the strongest..." On a calm sea, the boat was gently rocking the two of them. The immortal who shouted in it had relief for being able to spit out along with self-loathing. Thankfully, Mountain Water took a selfish thought and remarked it selflessly. "You know, Sansui..." My wife will be hurt. That''s why I couldn''t say it, but I couldn''t help but say it. Maybe the wife holding herself, abandoning herself like this. "That''s..." But Blois had a face of pity. He was one of the most powerful men in the world, and yet he was recognized for it, pitying a man who had reached a commensurately high status. "The normal people I''ve met before, that''s what we all thought." Even the army kicks in with one wooden knife, the most powerful swordsman. Everyone thinks this, knowing that the mountain water has been alive for five hundred years. Not very much, but you have to be able to imitate it. But it aggregates into one thought. That''s it, he doesn''t want to be strong, he doesn''t want to succeed. If you train for five hundred years, you''ll give up before you try, even if you know you can be a ''mountain water''. Sometimes I envy the status of mountain waters today, but I don''t think they deserve five hundred years of hard work. In particular, the leaders of the Arcana Kingdom have a strong understanding of it. It is precisely because the old body of Disuia, which would need the youngest, had refused to do everything in its power, that we will find out. The emperor of Yamond had earned his eternal life and brought him eternal reign, but it was only hard. Man seeks eternal youth and eternal life, but when he is actually close to the immortals of immortality, he doesn''t feel that way. The strongest and invincible at the end of the workout, as well as the immortality. If I know I can get it if I do, I''ll calculate my effort. And I think, it has to be worth the effort. In the case of secret borders and the Great Eight States, this is not the case because immortals and heavenly dogs are rooted in the values of society, but this is not the case in the Kingdom of Arcana. That''s why I don''t ask for eternal service in mountain waters, and I''m worried about growing a cauldron. "You remember my sister? I was showing you that awesome obsession, about Sister Shet." Everyone wants the strongest, everyone wants success, everyone wants happiness. But most of them, they get frustrated along the way, or they give up from the start. In a nutshell, because it doesn''t fit. I do want to be the strongest, I want to succeed, I want to be happy. But no matter how many pioneers can actually be targets, I get tired of doing the same thing. It flushes in the easier direction at hand. "What do you think that sister is doing when your master teaches you how to stay young and beautiful? You seriously think I''m trying to do that? It''s not, that didn''t happen at all. I was so obsessed with it that I wanted beauty and youthfulness so scarily... I didn''t actually know how to keep it, but I didn''t do everything I could to do it" It''s a paradoxical story, but even if someone seeks immortality, they won''t like it, such as taking a long time to get it. To remain young for thousands of years, train for decades and then train even more afterwards. That is by no means something that can be imitated. "Don''t get me wrong, okay? You also know that my sister is a sister and hard-working person, desperately learning to dance like she is appreciated in the social world. But... my sister is a man like us who can''t train as samurai. That''s the same for us, for example... oh, no, that''s not important" (duplicate) Blois was warmly embracing the mountain water. "You''re right, I don''t even consider myself a woman enough to pay off in your five hundred years. I''d rather be heavier and scarier that way." I laughed brightly off my worries about the mountain water, and then I was laughing myself off. "Is that what you''re trying to reward for my decade? My marriage to you also means a reward for me. You used to be a very rich country, and you should be free to enjoy your life. Aren''t you going to treat me with a knob, loaded with workouts from a young age? Such regrets are not just for mountain waters. "You should really know, no one has the happiness of struggling." "... I know." Humans are not simple things. Satisfaction on one side, regret on one side, and jealousy on the other. So if you don''t like it, you spit it out, and that can make your surroundings uncomfortable. It''s just sentimental and something that can happen to anyone. Something that makes me feel serious because of a mundane trigger, even if I am aware of it from time to time. It doesn''t matter if it comes from someone else, and it''s very important to us. "My troubles are not really a big deal..." The truth is, it must be heavier that Fuukei was absent when he came in or during the war with the dragon. Of course, I apologize properly, and with permission in the first place. But if one swordsman perished because of his absence, the kingdom until then. I''m sure that''s what the owner of sopeds is. But still. Someone might have regretted having mountain water from the beginning in that war. There could have been someone among those who died in that war who thought the mountain water would come to help. Compared to that, it is very trivial and only an interminable and personal concern. There is no prospect of a solution, but no one has any trouble if it is not resolved. The process of effort and the achievement of happiness. Even if the equilibrium between those two sides is not maintained, that happiness in itself does not dissipate. Because it''s certainly not a match, but mountain water is definitely a blessing. "I''m sure I don''t deserve to worry." Mountain water has fought numerous enemies and beaten all of them. Who among them has attained a happiness worthy of hardship? Or even if you''re getting it, you must have lost it by losing to mountain water. There''s nothing good about being born with all the hard work, and there''s got to be something that was killed by mountain water as it was. Why mourn and grieve leaving them unhappy like that? Is such a right in the strongest swordsman? "No, that''s not true." Apparently there is. At least my wife said I could worry. "Oh, yeah? "I don''t know what to say, but your troubles are amazing..." From blowers and surrounding humans, tyranny is more decent in a way, like Swivok. Sure, it''s not even annoying and stylish, but you''ve been trying for four thousand years to acquire the strength you deserve, so it wouldn''t be surprising to see it from above against a common folk that hasn''t lived in a hundred years. But mountain water is strange. After five hundred years of training, even though Swibbock was pushing me to beat my heart, I was hired to serve and obey people. In a way, I don''t particularly understand that point. Why is such an amazing man being used in the jaws of four noble ladies (...)? Of course there''s quite a reason for that, but that''s what I don''t feel like I have a form at all. And even now that I''m depressed, he doesn''t care at all about that. "I don''t know what you are, but I think you reflect too much of Lord Swibbock''s regrets." "... right" The mountain water slowly moved away from my wife. Get up in the boat and look around. Look over the ''Continental Shelf'', which perished about two thousand years ago, sunk by Suibok. Soak up the treasure trove of life, arguably a paradise for sea creatures. Much shorter than it is now, much more dangerous than it is now, far less comparable than it is now... see Swivok''s sins where he was weak. I doubt it can even be sin anymore, look around God. "The master made me the ''strongest swordsman''. That''s, in a way, my denial before that." Suibok regretted this. For once, I was ashamed. Only, for once. I carefully raised my disciples in a forest isolated from society in the hope that they would adapt to society. As a swordsman that society accepts, beneficial to society and convenient to society. "If I had been as strong as I used to be, I would have done the same thing with my master... and I wouldn''t have regretted it" Swibok, the most powerful man in the world, was also superior as a master. Not that I could practice it, but I knew how to be respected by many people. The old mountain waters, five hundred years old, the mountain waters when I met Swibok were not men respected by others in flattery. The same goes for what was decidedly weak, but too mentally immature. I only thought of my convenience, and mistakenly thought that strong people would be respected if they behaved strongly. I made the same mistake as I did once. Swibbock gave guidance to the mountain waters when he let them take over the failure. Maybe it was a good thing for the world and for the mountain waters. "But no matter what happens, regrets stick together..." But the remnants of "Once Upon a Time Mountain Water". The sensibilities of being a normal Japanese remain in the black and white mountain waters. I only show my face a little and grieve for a very short time. "I guess that''s what it is" And if humanity falls out, I guess I can lose my untrained and disappear, as I did a while ago. "You bet, Blois" "Exactly, Sansui. I know very well what it''s like to be similar to you." Even though I don''t want to regret it, I end up regretting it. "You know I served my own family, but my brother and sister weren''t happy about it from the bottom of my heart. I honestly regretted it, wondering if I should have done nothing or if I had no talent." "That''s it, you must have cursed your helplessness" "Right. With me powerless, my family may have neglected me" Useless is abandoned, and more capable than you are. Human beings are made that way. Only those who are convenient to me can truly admit it. And it can''t exist in boulders that people are convenient for 10,000 people. "If the Master had made me strong as I am without making use of my reflections, I would have cursed the Master every time something happened. I saw a master laughing at his failures and wondering why he wouldn''t tell me about the failures he had made." Yeah, think about it. Very fundamentally, it really hits me. "Besides... in the first place, my master spent five hundred years trying to make me stronger. More importantly, even my real parents have raised me for over a decade, and I''ve never wanted to reward them." The anguish of mountain waters is that in the end I only think about myself. "My problem is, I guess it''s sweet" "Right, sweet" But that is the land of black and white mountain waters. How foolish in front of my family, no one has the right to blame me. Whether a human being grieves and suffers at his convenience, or mourns and depresses at will, it''s nothing wrong. "Nice, Sansui. As sweet as it is to me, my wife, sometimes." "Right." Yes, the mountain water wanted to be sweet. I just wanted my wife, Blois, to listen to my stupidity and comfort me. While I knew it was pathetic and rude, I wanted to be pathetic and rude. "... when I get home, I can''t do anything stupid anymore." The mountain waters look far again. I thought of the swordsmen who would be looking at themselves from afar, who should still be working in training. "Blois, remember Baas? The man who told me to be more transgressive." "Oh, I remember. You''re the man who came at a time when you were disappearing." "That''s right. He wanted more reward for his hard work than I did." "You tried to be strong and you raised your medal, so you told me to look better. Well, I don''t think we''ll catch up to that..." "He wanted me to behave as just a strong man, but some would want me to behave as a righteous immortal. To be clear, I can''t go out with that one at a time. I can only behave as my master or master asks." Mountain water roughly guessed why Hude attacked him this time. Of course I''m not interested in Hude''s name, but if (...) assassins were to come alone now from the Great Eight States, I''d be about dissatisfied with my actions. And I didn''t really care about that in and of itself. What Mountain Water cared about was to those who didn''t move when they heard about this one. "Hey, Blois." "Oh, my God, Sansui" "I will fight as a martial arts god, not far away." Close your eyelids and you will come back to life, fighting hard and strong enemies. Blood boiling meat leaping against Gallu, the battle of the Divine Domain. I could only kill him if I didn''t want to, fighting the strongest swordsman. Those who seek alle and challenge themselves appear. I don''t know if that''s a thunderous knight or his own apprentice. But opponents, victories and losses, or even life and death, are not important. Then the battle shall be the strongest and the strongest. "I''ll never let that happen again." I''m weak now, that''s not an issue in itself. But if we don''t get it right, we can''t live up to expectations. Even if we can win, we can''t disappoint them. "So... now let me have a nice trip with you" "Hmm... because I''m sweet on you too, huh? "Oh, of course. Gungan, sweeten me up." It was Swivok who spoke of the strongest as a goal. Each one has an ideal image, and no matter how the most powerful person behaves, they sometimes complain. But still, if the strongest swordsman gets weaker. There''s no excuse for that if you make a mistake when it comes to production. The mountain waters still have to bear the strongest. I''m still not willing to take it down. One day, we lose, until that day. The mountain waters must be fought and fought and remain strong. "Blois, actually after this...... go see the fireworks" "Hanavi?" "Oh, it''s fireworks. Look forward to it." But once in a while, you could have a day like this. The mountain waters decided to rest and enjoy the strongest only today in order to remain the strongest. 479 Standards The first monsters of the old world to appear in 10,000 years. The Eight Divine Treasures, who regained their original role of countering them, were now gathered in the King''s Capital of the Kingdom of Arcana. They''re basically not close, but if they''re getting together, we''ll talk about it. When it came to their topic of lack of initiative, it was still about the users who were nothing else. "It was a long time ago, but yeah... about two thousand or two hundred years ago" When that happens, Eckezax is very rap. It was the brave tradition of the world''s most powerful man, Suibok, who was the Lord two generations ago to talk about. Of course it doesn''t mean I don''t like other lords, but I can''t talk about it all because I''m the person I''ve been with for a thousand years. Note that the other five look very unpleasant. Only Elixir seems happy and Pandora is absent. "I''ve visited a big southern island there, and I got a terrible welcome on that island." Terrible welcome, for what I''m saying, he''s very nibbly. You''d think she was cute if she was a normal person because the girl is laughing happily. But the face of the occasion was cut off by the fact that the contemporaries were worthless and cursory because they were all the treasures of God 10,000 years after they had been manufactured. "Everything seems to have had a ''trust'' in the most prestigious witch on that island. Now I think that the witch and the others may have been the ones who lived in immense temporal power, but they said it was something that would bring disaster to Swivok." As with the opening of the Tortoise Fist, if a man who dwells vast amounts of star blood, temporal power, were born on that island, then his trusteeship would be precisely the prediction of the future itself. Of course, I can''t be sure now. But what the fortune was on was what everyone on the spot was guessing. "It''s not the right answer. It''s a common fortune." Ungaikyo gets his hands on it even as he gets sick of it. As a matter of fact, Swivok is nothing but disaster. At the beginning of the conversation, it was clear that fortune was already centered. "When I visited the island, Swibbock did no harm in particular. But the men of the land that were on the island tried to kill Suibok in the outcast. Anything, I said if I leave Swivok as it is, the earth will go mad and volcanoes will erupt and the island will sink into the sea" "Oh, I''ve figured it all out already..." Noah, blue, could read the story och. Or I had already read them all. That was exactly what I didn''t have to tell you. "I raised it, and my idiot blew up the volcano and sank it into the ocean. I don''t even have to ask." Suibok''s martial arts tradition is, for the most part, the doomed ochi through the explosion ochi. I''m not always letting you perish, but it''s just a martial arts tradition that will tell all the flashy anecdotes. It''s more annoying than flashy, even noisy. "Mm-hmm. Swibbock, angry at the irrational response, exploded the volcano as he wished, fluctuated the crust and sank it into the sea to do it! "That''s Swibok! You''re always fine! Elixir and Eckezax were the only ones laughing. The other treasures had lost their words to stories that could not be helped as expected. I was sick of it, he also said. Causality is literally back and forth, but it would be Swivok, not the people of the island, who are unreasonable. Though I have the sword of God, I can''t imagine humans erupting volcanoes or sinking islands into the sea. Nor could the witch, that she had been commissioned, have imagined that the person who visited this island was a rough god. There is nothing you can do to anger the wrath of God and the rough God. "So... even though human flair tells you not to manipulate heaven and earth freely" Vajra hid her usual dignity and was shuddering from her heart. Swivok is now more of a threat to humanity than dragons. "As his master also said, he calmed down to calm down, so the past can only be watered down." I''m just complaining, so let''s give up everything. Seriously speaking Dinesleif in the demon knife of vengeance, Eckezax looked in a good mood when he heard it. "That''s what you say again..." "I told you the first time I saw you. If you want the strongest, we''ll let you go and go further." This is when the demon sword of vengeance meets the rough God. It was about 2,000 years ago. By the emperor of time, a decree had been issued. "Find the most powerful sword and give it to me! Eight Divine Treasures created by God for mankind. The most powerful sword, Eckezax, is highlighted among them. And many were scattered everywhere, by the command of the emperor, who craved it. Nevertheless, not everyone was enthusiastic. In the first place, it is a suspicious substitute. It''s spoken of by legends everywhere, but it''s literally a legendary sword. Even if it exists, it equals impossible, for example, to find a single sword in a vast world. Many gave up from the beginning and were pressing it appropriately. But pitiful are the rightly pressed ends. They are driven out of their homeland to look for something they cannot possibly find, and they are made to laugh at each other as they go on an unexpected journey. Moreover, it is self-contained. Such an irrational story would not. The more terminal you are, the less veto you lose, but it''s natural that you don''t have as much money as terminal. Those who go to dangerous borders in situations where they cannot even hire adequate escorts were often attacked by bandits and other outlaws. He is one of them. "Hii, hii! An escort hired with no money had already escaped. The old horse I pulled from the house is already completely snagged. "Come on, brother, you can pray." With only five bandits, the youths of lower nobility had been caught up. Dragged down for the reason that he didn''t want to scratch a horse that would be somewhat gold, he was unable to move to see if he had hurt any bones. Its face is filled with pitiful tears. "If you don''t want to see your painful eyes, take your clothes off." "If you get dirty with blood, you won''t be able to sell that beautiful beverage, will you? The bandits were going to kill the youth relentlessly in any way. Even if you''re not willing to kill me, there''s no way you can go down the mountain alive if you''re stripped of horses and clothes in this mountain. It was that, unless help miraculously came, the survival of the youth was hopeless. "I swim. I hear there''s a new empire near here." "Right, you want to go there? It was a young man in rough clothes, similar to a vagrant, and a girl in luxurious apparel, who wanted to go through there. For walking in the unpopular mountains, there is nothing more unnaturally called travel support. I don''t have any food or water at all, as I know I don''t have a change of clothes. Instead of having the golden-eyed stuff, he was still dressed like he was going down. They walked straight past the riots between the bandits and the youth. That is the ease with which there is also the wind and the two of us are walking around the city. "I wish there was someone strong enough to fool me." "Something to make the Lord jerk off... I wish I could, but yes, I don''t." "Totally... I wish there were those guys in the tempera between..." "Yes, it is." The two walk joyfully, bickering. It seemed so peaceful that neither the bandits nor the youth could speak up to the two of them. But after a while, it returns to sanity. The bandit, angry at being ignored, was showering his anger at those two. "Wait! "No?" They told me to wait, so I was honestly stopping. On top of that, I saw the bandits somewhat strangely. I don''t seem to know why they talk to me or why. "Oh, you can do whatever you want. I''m not stopping you." Did they suspect you were going to help the youth? Having interpreted it that way on his own, he had abandoned the youth altogether. In terms of his values, it''s not a bad thing for a bandit to attack a passerby. Even regarded the act of thief as a profession, assuming he did not think it was evil to attack the village and do everything possible to plunder it. He tries to leave without interrupting his work. "That''s not what I said! "Leave my daughter there! You''re not going to sell, but that girl is going to sell! But that''s not the problem. That involves the bandits'' mentions. Regardless of whether you want to bare the army or the carriage of armed merchants, there''s no way you can bare a young man and a girl walking defenselessly. But that''s an unpleasant story for both of us. Blatantly on top of this, they looked disgusted. "You want me? Looks great... if you want me, at least not until you become a strong man who can name a swordsman at one end. Let''s go, Swimbok. I don''t care about this kind of guy." "Right." I will not exorcise the bandits, but I will not help the noble youth. They were about to walk away as they were. An attitude that lacks too much sense of crisis, a lack of fear for bandits. That was oiling their anger. The bandits leave the noble youth behind and try to attack the two of them trying to walk away. "Hey, take it, get it! "I know! At this time, the thieves tried to wield violence not as business, but as bad guys. I skipped the profit margin and just got angry because I was fooled, so I attacked him to hurt him, not kill him. "... eckezax" But it was the bandits who didn''t feel critical enough. "Uhm." Who will know, a man like a vagrant is the Immortal Swibbock with a thousand years of training in Sengo, where flowers are billed. Who will know, the girl with the mystical atmosphere is the most powerful sword Eckezax ever created by God. Turn these two against the enemy, that meant decisive death. "Hey, my daughter''s on the sword?! "No way, legendary divine sword?! In an instant, the girl had turned into an extravagant sword, disproportionate to a young man like a vagrant. With it in my hand, I cut to the bandits who stupidly challenged me. "Momentum! Exactly, it was a flash of events. There''s no way just a few bandits can beat Swivok with Eckezaks in their hands. Accelerated like a flash, Swivok instantly waved his sword, rolling it to the ground without giving him time to regret it. "Damn...... there are idiots everywhere, Eckezacks" "Uhm. Thousands of years early, such as challenging the Lord" When this happened, the situation of the aristocratic youth was improving at once. Anyway, the bandits fall apart and don''t move, the horses can walk if they rest a little, and the injuries aren''t that serious. Above all, there was the strongest divine sword the emperor sought. "Oh, wait! "No, what the hell. You''re selling me fights too? It doesn''t matter from the bottom of my heart, Suibok flirts with noble youth. It''s impossible, because noble youth seemed weak because they saw it, and from Swivok''s point of view, it was worthless itself. "Yes, no! It can''t be hostile to you! You are the benefactor of life! "I don''t care. I just slaughtered him because he challenged me. I''m not gonna help you." "So, but you''re the one who helped me! Plus... you have Eckezacks! The Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, a tool but able to be the figure of man, spoken of in heritage. The young man who saw it was moved and joyful. "... you want Eckezacks too? "No, not me. Please, would you please meet His Majesty the Emperor of our Country?! "... no? No way would I have been able to assume in a boulder that guiding the person in front of me would lead to the demise of my country. 480 poisoning "Danua, tea please" "Steady. Yeah, yeah." Ungaikyo was demanding tea from Danua. I don''t have an appetite for the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, but I can eat them if I want to. And to be clear, I was bored, so I was trying to confuse that. "Hey, Ungaikyo! Listen to me! "You''re going to perish anyway, aren''t you? Why do you have to ask?" "Hmm." Eckezax is annoying because he seems to be overtly bored. But by contrast, other faces are not trying to hide their boredom. "I propose the greatest treasure of God." Vajra made a statement while coughing. "Except for Eckezacks, tell me something" "Stick! What do you want! "I''m sick of talking about this guy." And everyone but Elixir agrees with that. They all looked the same anyway, I don''t know what else to do. "Pandora''s big idiot said, but nothing is more boring than talking about Swivok. I''m here anyway. I saw it. You won, didn''t you? How dare you go out with me for a thousand years?" "Don''t be ridiculous! Other treasures, etc., would be decades of dating at best! A treasure that was only used to that extent, don''t make fun of me and Swivo! "Don''t treat such monsters like humans, they''re rude to humans. Especially Fukai..." A man who temporarily manipulated himself, Fuukei, the second strongest man in human history. It reminds me of the outrage, now that I think about it, of challenging Swivok with him as if he were going into the sun. "Oh, he was pathetic...... Pandora''s right, it''s an unsaved story. I feel really sorry for you as a vengeful demon knife." Dinesleif, who was there, had offered his condolences to him. He must have been the most human man I can think of. "What the hell, just now! Pandora, with Pandora! You guys are insane, like agreeing to that crap! "That being said, Pandora''s correctness would have almost been acknowledged by Swivok himself" With Pandora herself absent, the story keeps going. But assuming she was here, I''m sure she wouldn''t have been anywhere near flowering into a story back in the day. "Speaking of which, Dinesleif, is the story of Eckezax now about when your Lord and I met up? When the hell is Dinesleif coming out? Because of that, the topic was on the horizon, Elixir, but he modified the track in vain. To that girlfriend, a cold gaze from outside of Eckezacks had been poured. "Oh, oh... that''s... I don''t know what to say..." Dinesleif, who looks so disgusting, and Eckezax, who is even good at it. Just seeing that look makes me sick and tired of all the faces but Elixir. "Uhm... it''s not that I was hostile to my Lord at the time... it''s just that... the person I tried to avenge was the Emperor of the Empire..." "When I was ready to take revenge, you were crossed by Swibbock." To the words of Ungaikyo, Dainsleif was nodding silently. Eckezacks is proud, but abbreviated below. "This is revenge, it is heavenly! I have my revenge! My retribution is God''s recognized righteousness! One young young man was barking like a lion. Making him feel elegant from the look on his face, he had declared to his comrades sitting at the military council table. Some men have a tough eye for the young man, while others have a serious and sincere eye. No one, without exception, had an eye for his expression and words. "The current Emperor Ethel is a blood-swet crown and a sitting on the throne, a brother killing bastard! His hot valve was filled with sincerity that was not an act. The youth hated it for real and were about to take action for it. "Retrieving the Ethel Empire from my uncle''s hands! That is the heavenly vocation of this captain Ethel, the son of a great predecessor emperor! Standing in the form of leaning against him was the vengeful demon knife Dinesleif, one of the eight other divine treasures. It''s hard to indulge in her emotions as she stands in a less humane position, but you''d think it would be as shady as usual, assuming there are faces who know more about her. Ironically speaking, for her, the demon knife of vengeance, no one is sadder than the user who is burning in vengeance. "The current emperor is doing all he can for tyranny and the state is greatly exhausted! If I do not become emperor soon, I shall see the worries of the diaspora! But one divine treasure. The human state is not so fragile that it can be easily avenged to some extent. This is not the case, of course, if restrictions are lifted, but Dinesleif, manufactured for humans, could not show true value to kill humans. "I want you all to help me! If so, we just have to use people''s help. Work with a lot of people to make a big wish come true. Or if there was Vajra on this occasion, he might have lent a hand to the young man who had fled the empire, Captain Ethel. So much so that the Ethel Empire was a mighty being. "It''s impossible on your own to accomplish this great petition! It is only suicide, such as standing alone against an emperor who rules a mighty empire! If he had the strength, he would have rushed out right now. If you can kill him with resentment, you''ll resent him as much as you want. But it certainly fails. To go beyond a group called the State, we still have to have a comparable group. "To my humble uncle lies the humble subordinate. Even though he excels in literature, he can only use it for himself, not for his country! It was at the fall of my esteemed father that I floated behind Captain''s brain. An emperor who combines three virtues, being impartial and selfless and rigid. My father, who has survived many battlefields, is burning in his eyes as he spits blood and falls. "Especially since I let my father sneak poisonous liquor, Poison Shen Sanka... he can''t be forgiven! No martial arts, no history of war, no constant effort can beat poison or disease as long as man is human. Depending on the type of poison, of course, it was also possible to take the life of a big man with a pinch. "I deceived my father''s nose, a pinch of poison, who had survived the swirling empire of power numbers... without which my uncle could not have been an emperor...! Currently partitioning the affairs of the Ethel Empire was the man who said he had formulated the poison that buried the previous emperor. Toxicon Sanka. Officially, of course, the previous emperor is supposed to be sick and dead. He is partitioning his affairs only because the emperor of the day strongly pushes him, so he is competent and faithful. Probably not a lie, nothing inconsistent, etc. He tried to poison the emperor at the time, so he must be loyal. You succeeded in poisoning me, so I''m sure you''re competent. The current emperor was able to reign because of him, so strongly pushed and deserved. It would be an ironically honest manifestation of the present emperor''s. "Okay." Sanka was listening to the good news, seemingly uninteresting. Naturally, the young nobleman who came into contact with Swivok himself did not report to Sanka. The youth nobleman led Suibok to the capital of the Empire, but he himself was made a gatekeeper there. Well done, you didn''t even get screwed, and the gratuity didn''t deserve a reward. Perhaps the fact that he brought Suibok, Eckezaks, into the emperor''s pocket, will not be in anyone''s memory or on any record. "What do you want to do? "We''ve already decided who to use, it''s one of the twins" "Will you kill me then?" "Why do you say that all the time?" And Sanka didn''t think anything in particular. There was only a perception of Eckezaks as a ''treasure'' in the ordinary sense. So to speak, I''m glad the current emperor found what he wanted early. Even Eckezax, the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasure, is to that extent, so there is no respect for Suibok, who just has it. Just as the young nobleman who brought Suibok is, so is a man named Suibok. Anything that gets in the way, we have to eliminate it. "Then let''s do it." "I''ll do it" "... may I ask why? Sanka is a politician, an official and an expert in poisons, but not an assassin. First of all, you don''t have to get your own hands dirty to kill one swordsman. The ordering side, not the executing side. "This is the imperial capital, the land ruled by His Majesty the Emperor. I''m not allowed to get dirty with the blood of a lowlife." When I heard those words, I was honestly surprised what I had reported. It was too noble a word, which I don''t think is the word of a man called Toxicon. Of course, only words are noble, and what I actually do is poison them. "There''s another reason" "What is it" "I believe in poison, but not humans" Using poison is not like pulling out a sword. The sword can be pulled out but fitted, it can be done without slashing. But poison, once planted, is extremely difficult to recover. "I''m talking about when I was younger. I gave poison to others, a poison that I could surely kill. I explained in detail how to use it, I made him understand the dangers, and I made him repeat them." "Did you fail to poison him? "It''s less than that. I broke the seal of poison while I was carrying it, and I was poisoned as it was." Unexpectedly. It was an inevitable failure because it was a deadly poison. "Naturally, I was also giving him the antidote. But I''m sure he''s confused, and he''s dead." ¡­¡­ "It''s not just one example of this, when I let them plant poison that dies when it touches my skin, it was once understood that I was being poisoned. Many people misunderstand the amount of poison." "Well, it''s getting worse, but if..." "I was the one who mixed poison in the cup of the previous emperor." At this time he finally understood. Toxic Sanka is a politician, an official, an expert in poisons, and an assassin. "No matter how many swords can be slashed, they will be inferior to Blunt (Namaku) and others when the user is dumb. The poison is the same, when the user is dumb, he just dies." A coward who uses poison, poison was a prop that could easily kill humans, not a man who thinks so. He was a man who studied and practiced the usefulness and dangers of poison and operational law. "Use a poison that doesn''t bleed. Instead, he will suffer and die, but he will not have to change the carpet." Exactly, he was a poisonous man. "Yes, sir, let''s just get ready to carry the body." "Keep it that way." Toxicon Sanka prepared the room first. To poison him, it was first desirable to be a Chamber of Secrets. Of course there are poisons that can be used even if they are not in the Chamber, but the Chamber has significantly more options. Above all, the possibility of people dying unexpectedly is greatly reduced. Not that accidents are accidental. I fear that the target will simply infer or reduce the amount of poison that they will consume. Some poisons do not die promptly, but suffer to some extent but produce respite. Killing isn''t the only thing that matters, it''s a good place to add and subtract to some extent. If they cut you with a sword, you''ll be flooded with a lot of blood. Sometimes you think you won''t help and you decide to be ready. But if it''s poison, you''d think even an antidote would help. If you think it helps, you can''t decide to be ready. Nevertheless, that is not the use of this time. Sanka was going to kill her without negotiating with Suibok, without any hesitation, to the point where she couldn''t think of any other options. "There is something about everything that I use. And no matter how good you are at the sword, you''re powerless at poison." Naturally, I wouldn''t imitate filling the interior of the room with poison. He doesn''t use such a third-rate M.O. I just planted the necessary poison in a few strongholds. The place you set up never seems unnatural, and it''s easy to de-toxify once things are done. "I''m ready, all you have to do is call me" In a small room, a small table and two chairs. And two liquor bottles and a glass. While drawing attention to them, they also plant many poisons elsewhere from them. Anything that enters this room will no longer have to die. I know where and what poison is planted, except for Sanka. 481 Adventure Currently, Suibok, with Eckezaks, was guided to the emperor''s castle for service. "But, Swibbock, why did you bother stopping in my country? "No? Oh, yeah." Suibok, dressed in crude clothes, was floating in the emperor''s castle. On the other hand, Eckezax, dressed in divine clothes, seems like some kind of witch. Those two disproportionate people were talking so intimately and equally that they felt a kind of funny, although the pay they were guiding did not put on their expressions. "Remember, when we first met?" "Um, your lord wanted me so badly! "The days of looking for you have been very difficult. People in this country are looking for you, too, so I didn''t think it was human resources. I''m not going to give it to you, but I''ve been meaning to listen to you." "I see... indeed, as long as my Lord has it, it is impossible to get it! Suibok himself is a treasure that he has finally gained over five hundred years. Perhaps he felt pity for the young aristocrats who were engaged in barren work because it was impossible for them to find the rest of the world. "This way, sir." The service that led Sanka to the waiting room opened the door with nothing emotional on her face. Swivok and Eckezax, who entered the room, see the man waiting in it. We don''t seem to be interested in ourselves for flattery either. Indifference is blatant, and that''s all it takes to blatantly flaunt my face. "I am something called Sanka. You''ve come a long way this time." Still, Sanka wasn''t high enough to get busted for now. The two are neither shallow nor narrow enough to ramble on the grounds that they are simply indifferent. If this had been high, it might have been rampant or heeled back, but that wouldn''t be a story for both of us. Around that time, Sanka knew. "I hear you two came here with the intention of meeting His Majesty. I''m very grateful for that, but I can''t let you talk to His Majesty the Emperor all of a sudden. I know it''s a hassle, but that''s politics. I want you to understand." Sanka is clearly a man who prioritizes profits. I don''t want to wriggle at the floaters and swords in front of me. And I''m also familiar with the fact that people like Swibbock don''t like it when they sell their festivities weirdly. I don''t get slashed if I talk in a way that''s close to reciprocity while showing some face like this. "His Majesty the Emperor is angry that he has been ridiculed if he doesn''t get the odd hassle involved. It will be more troublesome." "No... well, if that''s the case" "Well, well, well." Swibbock was on it. When he was prompted to take a seat, he sat down lightly. Seeing that, Sanka didn''t respond to anything. The chair is furnished with a needle to the same extent as a sawdust, via which the poison becomes sweeping. Suibo''s body had it stabbed. If we don''t do the proper treatment, the less he will lose and die. "Don''t you like alcohol? "Alcohol? Well... I''ve never been able to drink it" Two cups were prepared, and Swibbock was not particularly alert to the liquor poured into it. The liquor itself is not poisonous in any way. Both cups are poisoned, and they are applied to areas where the mouth does not touch them. When the poison you touch with your fingers touches the hand, mucous membrane, etc., the poison works. It should be noted that Sanka herself wears gloves, and is conscious not to take them to her mouth. This is a response to the question of whether it is poisoning alcohol. "I don''t think I can get drunk with sobriety... well, I don''t think it tastes bad." "Oh, I see." To the point of clapping out, Swibbock gets poisoned. All we have to do is go through time and everything will be resolved. Then I want you to teach me your martial arts. "Well... so where did I get my training..." I don''t seem to be drunk on alcohol, but my tongue is something that spins if I am asked about martial arts. Sanka was naturally a good listener and listened to me from Swivok. If you were a third-rate poisoner, you''d be proud to say something nasty and take an extra hit back. But Sanka is never alarmed. Sometimes a lethal amount of poison doesn''t kill you inside, depending on your physique. Until Suibok died was my job, and I wasn''t going to lose my mind, my hand, or my mouth until I accomplished it. "Nevertheless." Suibok has a lot of experience. It makes me feel comfortable talking, but I was guessing that Sanka didn''t enjoy her story. I''m taking a record for once, but I was wondering if that wasn''t painful. Or it was different from the man I knew. Of course Sanka is not of the age of a boy. But there was also a preconceived notion of forgetting age and shaking before the strongest of men. "You haven''t found value in the strongest? In response to Suibok''s question, Sanka did not shake her mind. I just saw his tongue spinning and made sure it wasn''t poisoned. On the other hand, talk properly. He began to tell the truth without ever telling a lie. He knows very well. It''s usually easier to tell the truth than to think of a true lie. I was going to buy time by telling the truth rather than being wary in vain. "I used to believe that too" Seeing as the two men are discussing it, Eckezaks seems somewhat bored. But still, Suibok had listened to Sanka properly. "Used to be, huh?" "That''s right. Specifically, your predecessor''s emperor. His Majesty, the emperor of the day, was my brother." The previous emperor was a truly great man. Though often referred to as literary martial arts, he was a man whose words were not enough. "He was great as a politician, but he also boasted unparalleled strength as a soldier. Leading soldiers was strong, but also very strong as individuals" "Ugh." "Everyone in the country never dreamed of losing, or hurting, such as where he would die. He was the right man to call me a hero." As mentioned previously, it is true without falsehood. Even Sanka, who was an official, did not doubt that the emperor was the strongest at the time. "That''s the time. Your Majesty''s brother, that is, His Majesty the current Emperor, has ordered the assassination of the Emperor" "Assassination...... Hmm, I''m bored. If I''d been there, I''d have dealt with him directly." "I guess so." To Sanka, I didn''t think I was very strong. The predecessor emperor was a great sturdy man, and his untrained muscles didn''t make him feel old. The gear he was wearing was also luxurious and rugged, and he was just like a painted hero. I didn''t think he was inferior to the poor swordsman in front of me. Nevertheless, does it matter? "It''s a dumb story while I''m at it, but when they said it, I finally realized that His Majesty was human. I assumed it was the strongest and more special." Yeah, yeah, and Swibbok is nodding. As a swimmer, I think it should be the strongest. The strongest figure he would ideally consider is'' whoever is hundreds of millions of people will never fail to unilaterally slaughter without being wounded or even shortened of breath, and will never fail no matter how many trillions of times he rolls it back ''. It''s about a thousand or five hundred years after this era that we fully achieve it, but that''s irrelevant here. "What can I say, I''m good at poisoning" "Ho." I dared to put a vial of poison on my desk to keep me alert. If you put the poison in front of you, even if you are alert to the poison, you will not be alert anywhere else. Naturally, it was tightly sealed and the container itself was quite sturdy. "This is the same poison that made you sneak into His Majesty''s cup." At the time, Sanka remembers well, too. No matter how promised the future by the Emperor''s brother, it is a killing of all the clan royalists, even if it is just an attempt, such as poisoning the Emperor himself. Just to be clear, you can say adventure just to take it on. I started talking naked about why I took it on. "I''ve never been more stupid in my life than I was then. Normally, I would have ended it by reporting ''I was ordered to poison you'' as it were to His Majesty at the time, at a time when my brother was carrying such a story from you. But you dared to carry out poisoning." "You wanted to try? In my hand, Sanka shook her neck to the side. "I was confident in my poisoning arm. That''s why I wanted to try to kill His Majesty the Emperor. But that''s not all, I really wanted to see if I was going to die." Sanka can properly appreciate herself. To be clear, there is no distinguished ability other than the arm of poisoning. From the emperor''s point of view, it was dust mustard. "His Majesty the Emperor is the strongest and the best, not with me. If so, where I put my wisdom around, I wondered if I could not poison it. Avoid poisonous liquor with some luck, or would drinking poison miraculously help? Or maybe I''ll swallow every plate of poison." Maybe it will. He may have spent as usual without even realizing it was poisoned and continued to carry out his duties as emperor. Or even realizing I poisoned myself and thought I might try to give myself a drink. "In fact, he died easily" "No." "At that time my heart never rejoiced. Whether he was born promised or turned to envy and awe by his surroundings, he remained frozen" The most powerful and invincible emperor has been able to poison each and every one of us. Paradoxically, Sanka was desperate for the strongest. Not quite, I despaired of all things, emperor and nation. "The strongest is the emperor, I thought it was something more special. But in fact, he''s just a human being. The people there, His Majesty the Emperor, myself. Just because you were born and raised differently, you can''t stand a glass of poisonous alcohol." Well, it''s weird when the poison doesn''t turn. If it doesn''t affect me at all, it means that Swibbock happened to be poisoning me. Sanka doesn''t attach so much importance to her mood. Eckezax might get angry if the user was poisoned, but he wasn''t going to care about that. Originally, I don''t attach importance to Eckezax in itself. It was a degree of recognition that the emperor would be satisfied if she got it, in addition to the utter consideration of whether she would be cooperative. "That''s not enough training." I just didn''t know how ruthless it was, and Swibbock was blatant. Not very, but doesn''t look ill. "Don''t get me wrong, you''re not crazy about anything. It''s not my taste in poison or anything, but it''s certainly a disgrace to be poisoned or something. Nothing is strange, such as being disappointed by such an emperor and disappointed by what is the strongest." I was deeply sympathetic to Sanka''s mood and even pitied her. "Rather, it is impudent to do so with its emperor! You should be ashamed that when you die of poison, you named the strongest! Not the strongest if anyone, by any means, is actually killed. Swivok is fully positive about Sanka. "Do it with me." "No?" "Not enough training, what does that mean? The theory is that there is the technique of drinking a small amount of poison from a young age to gain resistance. Sanka herself has never actually seen it, but says that to the extent of legend, even people are poisoning their bodies themselves. Of course it''s frown spit, but maybe that''s what I am. If so, I may have to change the amount of poison. Sanka''s words are very normal, but they were less serious than they were earlier. "Oh, because I''m a trained immortal with flower bills. The poison and alcohol that you mix with your wives doesn''t work." "It doesn''t work, what? I guess a small amount doesn''t work." "No, it doesn''t work at all" Sanka was unable to respond to the words, to the boulders. If you''re joking about a booze seat, you''re actually poisoned. So it has no influence whatsoever, so it is extremely believable. "Right... how much poison is that? "If you mix it with a drop of booze, a big man bleeds to death too" "Well, then." Suibok took the poison bottle that was placed on his desk and took a breath. Look at that, and blues the boulder Sanka too. There won''t be any number of lives, such as drinking up the stock solution rather than diluting it. If you drink enough to kill thousands of people, your tolerance will help to some extent. "How''s it going?" Swibbock licks the purple venom left around his mouth with his tongue. Just that, it was supposed to be a lethal dose for dozens of people. I''m not pretending to drink it, I''m definitely drinking it up. "... hard to believe but apparently true" "Ha! I''m training! Swivok laughed like he was good at this against Sanka, who was surprised with his eyes round for the first time. "Exactly! My lord, Swivok, is the strongest swordsman who has completed a long training! You won''t die of poison! In contrast, Eckezacks also gets on. Seeing where my lord couldn''t beat the poison, I couldn''t wait to brag. "... Oh, really?" But by contrast, Sanka could only be flabbergasted. No way was such a poor minister man even more ''invincible'' than an emperor or something like that inadmissible from his values. 482 []/(n, vs) craftsmanship/ Sanka was excellent. If I were a third-rate poisoner here, I would have shown my horse legs at the time Suibok was poisoned. But it wasn''t because I didn''t do that that Suncah''s words and actions didn''t hurt my mood. The poisoning failed, but it never spread the wound any further. "I''m sorry, but I wasn''t strong enough. It was full of good reason to have this castle stay overnight" There''s nothing you can do without emptying a bottle of the strongest poison that leads to death in a small amount. Sanka had honestly admitted her powerlessness and given up on Swivok''s poisoning. Around being able to admit it and report it would represent his personality. It is evidence of a total lack of adherence to current status and honor. "Well, could you not kill Lord Sanka?" "Well, did you do anything wrong with Lord Sanka?" It was the two men receiving the report. A single-egg twin with a brave body whose expression, Jen Wang of the Twins, appears appropriate. He was two great generals, who headed the military of the current Ethel Empire. General, Atelier. General, the studio. He was the strongest samurai to support the present emperor. "So, how''d it go? "And how was it? I dare you to say the same thing subtly differently. But the expression was spookily consistent. "I''m not a samurai, so I can''t measure it." The apex of a martial officer and the apex of a civilian. It is impossible to scorn them because they are both inherently reciprocal. The three of them had some confidence and courtesy to discuss. "I was just wondering if I understood personality." "Ho." "Hmm." Sanka knows her well. The big man in front of him has the strength and strength to fit his physique, while not being a single cell that he can rely on. Similar to myself, he is a mastermind at rape intelligence, who also has the brains to strain his ploy. However, there is a clear difference between Sanka and these two. Poison is just a means for Sanka, and she finds no joy or anything like that there. But for the twin generals, ploy was a means to pleasure. "He''s a man named Suibok, but he''s a regular samurai, except for his resistance to poison" His human observation was extremely correct. Probably would have denied it if I had swimbok on this occasion, but that''s probably because swimbok in this era didn''t recognize who I really am. "He says he''s not interested in honor or status himself, but on the other hand, there are extraordinary detentions in martial arts, and he''ll stick to that. I thought if I signed up for a match, I''d be happy to accept it, even if it''s probably no bother or provocation." You wouldn''t necessarily accept it if someone applied for that swordworn battle for having the strongest sword. Instead, we should try to avoid that battle as much as we can to protect that most powerful sword. But if whoever has that most powerful sword is the most powerful swordsman, and he is a young samurai, then it would be natural to take it. "I see, that''s funny" "I see, that''s easy" That''s why it''s easy to take them down. It was like dropping a boar into a pit, such as falling into an opponent with no vigilance or fear. There are more ways to direct than beast opponents, which makes sense at any rate. "Then it looks like it would be nice to have a simple order." "Well, that sounds like a simple piece of work." "I''ll leave you two to it" Sanka at this time just turned the job around, naturally. Sure, it''s amazing how poisonless a person is, but I was wondering if the wider world also has a user of that kind of power. Then I''ll be here. "Then my brother." "Let''s kill those swimmers." "Let''s kill those swimmers." Sanka believed the two in front of her would win. If you can''t kill with poison, just kill with a sword, that''s all. To the two in front of me, if there was nothing but despicable measures, I might have caused defeat. To the two in front of me, if they had only excellent stature, they might have suspected victory. Even if both sides were equipped, they would be prepared in case. But you two have a proven track record. He has a proven track record of dragging down and trampling opponents with similar ambitions. And more importantly, I thought it meant nothing, even if Suibok won. This is the heart of the state, a large number of soldiers refrain from this castle. What is going to happen is a direct match for the Grand General. The king will come to see it, too, and civilians will not know how many soldiers will be deployed as escorts at that time. If one thing is certain, I guess Swibok will fall as a rare beast or a beast instead of showing off his martial arts as a great swordsman. I don''t know if that was by the sword of a great general, or by the arrows of loyal soldiers, but it was irrelevant either way. "It''s me. In short, my country craves Eckezaks" "No." "But I don''t want you. You know that, right? "You talk fast." It was the next day when Suibok reached the castle. Sanka had rescheduled some official duties to plan a match in front of the Emperor. Although, the government is mostly partitioned by Sanka, so I just pinched another play on the emperor who''s just playing in the literal sense. "From now on, in front of His Majesty the Emperor, I will have the game played. If this one wins, Eckezax will have it. Don''t you like it? "If that''s the case, I''m not going to run away. In front of the Emperor, let''s take him down! "That''s my Lord! In a sense, it is a regular path. If directly challenged in this format, the user of Eckezax will not refuse. Winning by fighting current users is the surest way to be recognized by Eckezax. "Then I want you to wait a while. As I said yesterday, His Majesty the Emperor is angry if he doesn''t take troublesome steps. Finally... you will bow your head to His Majesty the Emperor when you head to the match venue now." "... let''s not" "Do that." Sanka, who had almost read through Suibok''s personality, was brilliantly circumventing the temptation. And it also serves as a fabric stone to propel the game in its favor. "A studio general who will now fight you is greeting His Majesty the Emperor. As soon as it''s over, you''ll have him fight one-on-one. It''s a very simple match to slash." "You talk really fast! Ha ha! "That''s right, Swibbock! You talk really fast! The roughly fraudulent modus operandi is how to ''make them mistake you for what you are gaining'', but I am surprised that you have not died before if you have mistaken me so far. "Then I want you to wait with me at this entrance" The match venue in the castle was, naturally, gorgeous. But that was a limited story to the surrounding decorations, and only where the swordsmen actually fight was martial bone stone construction. On stage there was a studio greeting the emperor sitting in a chair. Many nobles, not just emperors, are audiences, and many soldiers are armed with bows and arrows and spears to protect them. When something unforeseen happens, it will kill me instantly. The same is true when it is determined that unforeseen circumstances have occurred. "Oh, Your Majesty the Great Emperor! Display Ethel, Your Majesty! O you who are worthy of the crown of truth, which is the throne of glory! There he was, great dressed in a courtesy dress far from armed. Making the most of his often sounding voice, he is blowing his own voice into the room, serving as an emperor while an actor. "In front of you my body is shrunk, miserable as the poor! Against the too blatant sesame seeds, Swivok watching it closes his mouth. That was the same with Eckezacks, sick of it and without words. What is strange is that only the emperor who is listening to such a fool seems to be satisfied, and everyone around him applauds as he shudders. I find that this is a farce, a play, a play for the emperor. "I''m glad you didn''t have to participate" "no...... um" Against Sanka''s words, Suibok was nodding again. Sanka knows that this farce passes only within her body. That''s why Swivok didn''t let me participate so I wouldn''t be unnecessarily offended. The array is difficult with the array, and assuming Suibok looks disgusted, that can make the emperor grumpy. In that case, the schemes set up by the twin generals could be in vain. Meaningless danger should be eliminated. Or the very fact that we are looking for Eckezax is in the emperor''s mood in the first place. If you upset the emperor, I don''t know what you brought me here for. "You''re in trouble, too." "Because it''s my job." "No... you''re in trouble too" "That''s what it''s like to be a saint." Swibbok and Eckezax pitied each other without empathy for such a sancah. He was so pathetic that he couldn''t live without doing something like that, two people who were somehow far from the principle of a normal person. "It''s Sanka." "Anything?" "We''re going to play a game in front of the Emperor, but in some cases it could make the Emperor angry" "... I hope not" "Even if it does." I have had quite a bit of life experience, too. In some cases, we also knew that it would be a war with one of the Emperor''s instructions. Unlike Sanka, you would have come here knowing that. "Only you, don''t kill me." "Well, I appreciate that" The farce on stage is finally coming to an end. Ahead of that, Swibok is boosting his fighting spirit. Sanka had a very appropriate empty reply to him like that. "Your Majesty! This time we will show you a match against the strongest divine sword, the user of Eckezax! To the words of the studio, Swivok and Eckezax step forward. Eckezax takes the form of a sword in front of the audience, and the nobles scream only their breath. In it the emperor laughed contentedly and was shaking his fat body. He was very easy to understand, lacking exercise, binge eating, and a lazy body. Maybe he''s even lazy to walk on his own. I''m trying to deceive you with thick clothes, but it didn''t fit. So much, so much flesh (...). "I visited this land more than a distant barbaric land, Swibbock, Lord of Eckezacks! But Suibok is blind to the emperor. All he saw was a studio showcasing himself. "More than this, I will cross my sword with this one, and I will bear witness as the owner of Eckezax! Suibok admitted quite a bit to the person in front of him. Whether you look at one thing or just what you do, you can sense quite a bit of power. Whether you''re simply a tall, big body, or just a muscle-building, thickened arm or foot, it simply conveys strength. No matter how glorious the emperor is, the steel flesh does not follow where he has named the Grand General so that he cannot strengthen his body. To get the steel flesh, to keep, he never fails to train. That''s more than enough for Swibbock. (Do you ever just challenge me) Even if height is talent, training is self-serving. If you have a workout that you''re not proud of to match your privileged talents, you must be strong. If you are a swordsman with definite backing confidence, Swivok will not be angry. "Now give me your sword! "No?" The studio gave the appearing squire a thin sword, which would have been for the liturgical use that was lowering to his waist. Instead, he had received a meaty sword that would be used in action. I hope so, but a squire with an iron sword also appeared before Swivok. Apparently, the stipulation is not to use Eckezax. "The prize is Eckezacks. Doesn''t mean you can''t fight without it? The fact that the provisions were not clearly laid down in advance meant that the organizers could do something of their own accord to the extent not expressly stated. Sure, he didn''t say ''fight with the sword prepared by the organizers'', but he didn''t say ''you can use Eckezacks'' either. If we put the audience in front of us like this more than anything else, it would take effort just to complain. "Whatever. Eckezacks, stay back for a while." "Okay...... I''ll be waiting for you" "Uhm." And Suibok was so receptive. There is no better reason not to take it as a swimbok than the assumption that it is one-on-one has not changed. Lightly exchanged the prepared sword with Eckezax, which stood in the middle. "Then let''s say we start! I offer this battle to His Majesty the Emperor! "Come on, studio and do it... let me show you the skill of the strongest swordsman! The nobles, the emperor, and Sancah, looking from the entrance, just saw where the two of them were confronted, and thought the victory or defeat had already been decided. Anyway, there is a history of physical difference. The amateur didn''t even have to think about which one was stronger. "So... instead of saying hello! A wiggle from the top. Ahead of that, Swivok tries to take it head-on. It''s not what the strongest swordsmen do, such as scurry, in front of greetings. Metal and metal collide, tall sound. It sounded indoors, though not narrow, and you accidentally shrugged yourselves. "Nooo! Immortal flesh is stronger than it looks, even if it is not as good as a madman or a user of divine descent. That''s why I could take it, but I still felt my flesh squeeze. "Ho." The studio was not so surprised by the blow it took itself. Fall back heavily without pursuing, and set up a sword. "Ha, otherwise it''s not funny! As Suibok perceived the power of the studio, the studio had also identified the power of Suibok. In his experience, few look up at themselves and do not cower. Even a fearless young creation reminds me of fear if I wave myself down from the Great Upper Stage, and I remain desperate. Those who accept confidently, without any movement. A powerful man who rarely meets but is close to reciprocating with himself. I did understand that was Swivok. "So is this one, he''s not a douchebag" Glad to be here, Swibbock was honest with me. Not surprisingly, a very normal strong man with an excellent physique and workout. I can''t say there''s a show of flattery either, but I can''t hide my joy in front of a real strong man who''s stepping on the number of places. "We''re gonna have fun, studio! A very ordinary sword trident, where no magic or fairy art is used. Obviously ill-bodied Swivok boldly punches into the studio, and a serious offense continues. Literally scattering a spark, the metal blade spills a little bit and scatters. Seeing that battle, you hold a sweat in your hands, but among them, the studio''s laughter only deepened. Yes, he was the bearer of sexual roots who did not hesitate to take despicable measures after loading his body with unsweetening workouts. (Keep meeting! That way, I win...! A very trivial but decisive craftsmanship was applied to the sword used by Swivok. Nothing. Very simply, Swivok''s sword is more fragile. "No?" While we''re in a meeting, only the sword I have distorts me. On the contrary, it was bent and eventually decisively broken. "I got it. Oh! Studio swords with excellent stature are so thick and sturdy. That''s obvious even for amateurs, and that''s why I don''t pay attention to craftsmanship. Even if they suspect it''s too late. "No..." If your sword broke during the battle, you can just get stuck like that. Against Swivok, who has a sword with less than half his body, the studio punches himself all over again. Very ironically, the sword muscle of the studio, which carried out despicable fine work, was beautifully straightforward. 483 Do not select cowardice, there is the word. Rebellion the arrangement unilaterally, break the contract, betray trust. They are not to be praised, supposedly. Of course it is cowardly to hand over a finely crafted sword for use. Assuming exposure, the studio will feel worse. Whether from other miscellaneous fish opponents or not, buying disheartening from the Emperor is a threat to him as well. You must hate me for exposing you to the odds despite the fact that it was your game. Yes, if you find out, it''s a problem, but if you try not to find out, there''s no problem. Just as Sanka paid close attention to the use of poison, so did the petty worker. A small worker, it makes sense because he does it meticulously, and if he does it to a large mess, he just strangles himself. The broken sword used this time is also a small craftsman. This time Suibok took a finely crafted sword without doubting as much as a hairy one, but a man around there of wisdom would doubt finishing. If it''s going to break as easily as a toy, you''re going to give them proof of the smallworker. But this broken sword, it doesn''t break so easily. It is a substitute for a large adult to finally break after meeting at full capacity so that Swivok and the studio could meet a few times this time. Assuming the opponent says, "Let me see if there''s any finishing touches" and tries it out, it won''t break unless you use it in a more unscrupulous way. Not breaking easily means not winning easily, conversely. Assuming the studio is weak, it will be slashed to death before the sword breaks. Because the studio itself is strong, we can beat it with a fine workmanship that''s not this easy. At the same time, it also supports the suggestion that it should be replaced because there may be fine work. The studio is out-of-population in stature and weight, and my favorite sword also weighs appropriately. Assuming his sword is used by a person of standard stature, he would be slashed without even being able to meet with the studio. It is precisely because it is strong that it is a must to be established. Yes, it''s a must. If a sword breaks during a match, most opponents are slashed to death as they are. Shorter swords can only put you at a disadvantage. A slightly dumb opponent would try to get a sword exchange. That means the concentration in battle can be lifted, distracted, distracted, and escaped, and it is still slashed by the studio. And if you have a lot of combat experience, you would run to odds such as throwing broken swords, or using hidden weapons, etc. That would be praiseworthy if it were in action, but it is a lower measure in the game. All you have to do is let the waiting archers shoot at you for breaking the style of the game in front of the Emperor. Very poor quality, the studio is strong enough to succeed in its measures. First of all, they are truly powerful, and they have not failed in their efforts to maintain and enhance it. That would look kind of odd, from a common sense. If that''s all you''re strong about, you don''t have to use cowardly means, or vice versa, you don''t have to be strong about cowardly means. That''s what the twins laugh at with their noses. Because of that, I mock you for being common. If you lose, you die, if you hurt me, you interfere with the rest of your life. Understanding the dangers and feeling of crisis is why we do everything we can. The strength of the individual is limited, and the ploy attaches problems. Equipped with both, it''s a must win enough. That''s why they''re the best they can be in this country. "I got it. Oh! "No..." How does Swivok move against a studio trying to do a must-have stuffing? If there is one thing I can say, it means that I will not use immortality. Swivok didn''t think the studio was working fine, and he never wondered that his sword was broken. That''s why I don''t doubt this is a swordsmanship game and try to keep the game going. "Don''t do it, young man" "What?! And that was what was completely unexpected for the studio. "Stupid?! One crack in the twins who were under the command of the archers, Atelier was looking away unexpectedly. Swivok, who broke his sword, distracted the studio from entering with his broken sword. Though half full, the sword is the sword. The difficulty is greatly increased, but it is not impossible to distract the slaughter. But I never offered to exchange my sword, and I didn''t expect to keep fighting normally as it was. "Grr!" "With a broken sword, you''re not so beginner as to break your heart! Swivok normally kept fighting against the studio that kept typing in. He is slowly outmaneuvering the studio''s onslaught to grasp the shortening scores and determine the battle. It was as if we kept the game going flat without rushing the battle. I am not the ultimate swordsman of this era. But even though he is not extreme as a swordsman, he is also a monster who has kept himself on the battlefield and winning for many years. That accident for him that the sword he''s using breaks is not unusual at all. If you''re upset that the sword you''re using in battle is broken, he''s dead. "Grr!" The studio was in a hurry. I was surprised to keep fighting even if my sword broke, but what''s weirder than that is that it''s established. It''s impossible that you''re attacking someone with a broken sword. I cannot acknowledge this reality because I am confident in my skills as a must-win measure in itself or as the strongest swordsman. "I got it! "Shit......! No matter how sturdy they are, if they keep sifting through heavy-duty weapons, there will be intervals. Swivok, who has a shortened sword, spins fast from defense to attack, while the studio, which on the contrary uses a long and heavy sword, spins slowly from attack to defense. Above all, the upset studio was less aware of defense. Because it is shaken, it cannot be prevented with a sword, no matter how it is raised. Step in big and try to rip it off without mistake. Suibok''s attack was aimed at his face. Even a broken sword is powerful enough to target a great deal of bleeding and, above all, to crush your eyes. It is arguably just a must-win offense. Captain Ethel was speaking of enemy threats in front of his will. There is an abomination in that look, but it is obvious. "The twin generals, the studios and the ateliers...... Heaven said they didn''t give them two things, but Heaven gave them martial arts and wisdom, but they didn''t give them character! Loyalty, shame! It is only natural to excel in wisdom and courage because he is a general who stands at the apex of one country and commands the entire army. On top of that, I don''t care about any dirty means, so I''d say it''s troublesome whether you''re on my side or on my side. It is not hard to imagine that the present emperor is giving mighty authority and disfigurement rewards in order to make the twins his own subordinates, and for that reason he is forcing many infirmities to the people. How many tyranny and how many people are crying to be able to obey just two demons? Just think of it, the young man''s chest seemed to rip open. "The Emperor intends to give Eckezax to either of these two, because the treasure made by God is originally stored in Ethel. In other words, by giving the twin generals the treasure of God aligned, the current emperor would want to behave as if he had become God." The most powerful divine sword, Eckezax, is certainly powerful, but there are certainly no less weapons than that, and Dinesleif knows that. "Let me assure you." Array is a substitute for destroying even one country, we have to fight while creating an unusable situation. " Nor is it ever exaggerated that God made a weapon. Because of its strength, it cannot be used cheaply, but it is a substitute that could destroy human forces and others. Everyone gets nervous by Dinesleif''s war-torn advice. "An emperor who thinks of his people and his country would not let him use the array domestically. But our opponent is the Dark One, and in some cases he may destroy us from city to city. I want you to always pay attention to that! "... no" The game venue was quiet. Everyone expected the studio to win due to the broken sword of Suibok. But the battle continued as it were, allowing Suibok to fight back. Even in the eyes of the amateur, it just seemed like Suibok had defeated the studio. Suibok, shaking his broken sword into his face, once again holds a broken sword. That sword, which was meeting and had a blade spill, never meant that it was wet with red liquid though. "Don''t do it" "Gu...! The studio was barely intact. Turning back, he had a mixed look at the relief he had gained his whole life for nine deaths and the tension that he still hadn''t removed his predicament. "We''re gonna have fun." How did the studio prevent my sword? Nothing, it was planted in long clothes, by thin little hands. The studio stepped on a defense by the sword in time, and at some discretion, took his left hand off the sword and defended his face with his arms. Truly, there is no such thing as a story. But this was intact, gained by strength, preparation, and luck. Even though the policy does not stipulate that you should not wear protective equipment, you cannot fight Swivok, who is only wearing cloth, after defending himself with a fully defensive full body armor. If so, only thin iron plates and leather protective equipment could be provided to such an extent that they were not noticeable even when planted under military uniforms. If Suibok''s sword hadn''t broken and lightened, he might have lost one arm unprotectedly. And before that, without the power of the studio, we wouldn''t have made the decision to take our hands off the sword in time. (Koitz...... really strong! The studio was at war again. Even though everything was going according to the operation, Swivok was cutting through it sparingly. If you haven''t made a mistake, all you can think about is the possibility that the other person is unexpectedly strong. My advantage is not moving. Suibok''s sword remains broken and the studio is almost intact. But the studio''s ''chi'' was losing. I fear and fear someone I didn''t think of as a threat until earlier. Studios were feeling their defeat so intensely because they knew how deadly it was. "Wait!" At the match venue, the warlord''s voice was echoing. The voice of the Warlord, who suppresses enemies and inspires allies even on the battlefield, even echoed in the game venue, which is a closed space. "The sword is broken, you should make an exchange! It was a twin general, an atelier. Neither nobility nor emperor contest his words. It is certainly not a very good thing to continue the game with the sword broken. It''s a good story for Swivok, not the studio, so it can''t be called unfair. Sometimes it would rather be taken as fair. "Once we call it off! Grab a replacement sword! Look, it''s a replacement sword! In contrast, Swibbock was following. I wanted to fight with a decent sword than I would fight with a broken sword, and more importantly, I enjoyed fighting the studio. There was a desire to have fun for as long as possible. He had switched from a broken sword to an ordinary sword that had not been crafted in any way. And in the meantime, the studio was breathing and spreading fear. He was doing something very important: redoing. If I had fought like that, I would have lost like that. I''m rebuilding myself at high speed because I know that. (unsavory...... as it is, lose! But the sober part of him was becoming aware of his tactical defeat. If you keep fighting like this, you can''t win. He felt that everything would work against him. (Keep fighting, this one will run out of breath first! Naturally, the weight of the weapon is more than wearing protective gear under the courtesy clothes. Long-term battles are at a disadvantage! I didn''t mean to fight long from the start, I didn''t think there was any way I was going to fight longer than that. Long-term battles are not envisaged because there are must-wins. Very hard to believe, but I only wear small dirty cloth clothes. It is natural that there is no defense, but instead it is very easy to move and light. Even if you don''t know that Suibok is a Immortal, the difference is historical. I had just failed to do that, even as I had a short showdown. thereby greatly reducing health. So we''re talking about whether we should use archers, but we can''t do that. Unless Suibo is acting unproductive, so far he''s just fighting normally using a broken sword. If you shoot an arrow at this, it will be easy to understand and incense. That is impossible for the twins in position. Yes, the twins have a position. Because this is their home base, they cannot renounce combat because they are unlikely to win, or rearm or rearrange the day. Maybe I should have wasted one arm on an earlier blow. If I had, I might have pulled back on the grounds of injury. "Shall we continue then?" "Naturally...! And most importantly, the studio couldn''t pull itself in. He was also another samurai, and he could not acknowledge the fact that he had an opponent he could not beat with all his might. Because I''m confident in myself, I can''t forgive the person in front of me because I also think that despicable measures are strength. A big idiot who doesn''t get through poison, doesn''t question measures, comes to naked consistent and serious battles. Such a man is overwhelming himself. pure strength, by one. If you admit him, what are you? His achievements and complacency, all of which are denied. What we thought was the limit is that it was just a crossing point. If you admit that, you''ll be ignorant of the public who was just making a mistake. So I just have to kill him. Whatever happens, defeat the swordsman in front of you. If you can''t beat yourself earlier, then you have to go beyond that limit now. For myself to be myself. "Nice face...... makes me want to slash and kill, nice face" The temper is conveyed to me. Stick to strength, stick to the strongest, be your own kind, comrade. A man falls in love, the look of a strong man. Suibok, who saw it, was laughing with increasing joy. "... unsavory" The Atelier watched the two as they confronted each other to form a dense space, from a sober perspective. If you keep fighting and the studio wins, that''s fine. But if you lose. "Hey, bring me an array! At that time, the bowl undoubtedly turns to the atelier. I can''t say enough that I can win against someone the studio can''t win. And only if the emperor gives the order with power, will every impotence pass. The only way for the Atelier to win is to take advantage of the situation. "Oh, alle...? It was an impossible story. Some things could destroy the nation, because they were going to use dangerous weapons right in front of the emperor. "Bring the Fire Spike! 484 essence Swivok restarting his exchanged sword felt his opponent swell up in front of him. Until earlier, there was an affront to Swivok, but now it can disappear. Of course, it can''t be that humans suddenly, suddenly, become strong without any foretaste. "So this is where it comes from?" The studio got serious. I didn''t wake up or do that miracle. I thought he was an easy killer, but from here on out, we just recognized that it was a real killer. And the studio is a warlord. It''s not the kind of trinket you constrict because you think you might die. Rather, on the contrary, that was the original battlefield for him. "You said it was me." With a whisper that the audience could not hear, the studio was speaking to Swivok. "Yes." I answered with such delight that my chest was bouncing. ¡­¡­ I just checked my name and didn''t get any words ahead of me from there. And there''s no need for that either. The studio gripped the sword in his hand. Poor rats, backwater, dead places, earthquakes. If you don''t kill the other person, you die. He hardened his expression to anger when he regained his understanding that was the situation. "Come on, studio! And Suibok also confirmed his name. That was all, too much. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! As a warlord of one country, there sounded too savage an ambition, not to think he was wearing the courtesy of a soldier. Too primitive, but essential, warrior screams were making everyone in the game venue feel terrified. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Swivok suspected the studio''s releasing momentum was not a void. He also admitted that he was the most proud swordsman, qualified to manipulate Eckezaks as well as Swivok. Out of the air in his lungs, he was simultaneously spitting out the fear in himself. Breathe heavily, refining your fighting spirit and intent to kill. "Haaaaaa! The fat muscles were straight and the force in the sword was correctly transmitted to the blade. Cut and kill your opponent as soon as possible, the swordsman on the battlefield was there. "Ugh! It was a lavish, honest, stupid blow. After taking a blow all over his body from the first hand, Swivok managed to catch it with a body a few steps smaller than the studio. "Whoa, whoa! If the Miscellaneous Soldier is the opponent, it was a blow that turns his body into two pieces for every piece of crude protective equipment. Even if they take it, there''s no upset whatsoever in the studio. Just to be taken for granted, I shake it big again and repeat the blow all over me. "No!" It was an exact onslaught, not allowing Swivok to fight back once he turned to receive it. It was an overwhelming offense, which made me say things to my muscle strength and physique. It even feels like everything in a series of attacks is full force, and spinning faster. (This is not a sword against one! Kick the enemy army while you can, warlord march! There''s no place farther from one-on-one than the battlefield. With a weapon, wear protective equipment, be well trained, and feel like killing the person in front of you. Such soldiers attack me with a change of colour in my eyes, the head of the general. There are not a few samurai swallowed by them, and the studio is on the other hand on the drunk side. It makes me angry that that is the situation, whether I am disadvantaged or the other person is strong. That way you won''t flinch no matter what happens. No matter how much Suibok took his own offense, the studio won''t loosen its hand in the offense. Without even thinking about my defense or anything else, I''m betting everything I can to kill Swivok as soon as possible. "Nooo! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Earlier battles were twisted, the studio pushes Swivok in with such impetuous momentum that he feels so. The studio''s onslaught, beaten by stature and muscle strength, keeps Swivok going back and forth. Swibbock doesn''t want to back down. The pressure in the studio was just too high to stay on the spot. An attack that transcends the limits of the flesh, underestimating the preservation of health. Suibo, who keeps taking it, also drains his flesh. The muscles and skeleton kept screaming, although there was no bleeding or injury. I don''t think the studio has a winning chance, just an advantage, etc. Until the other person dies, until he is out of breath, his safety is not guaranteed. He was truly desperate to keep waving his heavy sword. "Sweet" But it''s still nothing more than a sword against a multitude. If there were a large number of opponents, there was no choice, but one-on-one, it could not be said to be the best swordsmanship. If the attack is unstoppable and keeps high rotation, on the contrary, it means it is monotonous. Weighted swords, once accelerated and orbited, do not effect changes along the way. This is all the more true if the person you are using is trying to push it off with an attack. "Nah!" A diagonal slash to the head. The studio, dodged by it, was heavily relaxed. Suibok stood back, carrying his sword and aiming for the rest. "Ready!" Swivok, who is in charge of the sword, is already ready to attack. All I had to do was shake it and shake it down. Live it because it''s one-on-one, the rush of battle, the logic of swordsmanship. "Nooooo! At the moment of battle, a beating delay can be fatal. But even though I knew it, the studio''s body was working correctly. Ordinary is where he can''t even make physical moves knowing he''s going to die, but he tries his best to live. Unlike earlier, the sword I have remains normal. Though it has a blade spill, it weighs well and is long enough. If you try to take it with your arms, as you did earlier, one hand would sever it and even devour it with both hands to the bone. Even after the game there, that''s where the studio''s life ends. If the game doesn''t end in time, they''ll stab you in the stomach as it is. At any rate, I have to take it with my sword. The studio tries to summon the remaining forces to turn the sword that was cutting the sky into defense. "Studio...... you were pretty strong" But to be attacked by your opponent with a sword, you have to be firmly anchored. Whatever the restraint, whatever the one-handed sword, the blow of the two-handed sword that releases with the intent of a special attack with all the weight. To receive it, it is not enough to raise the sword and place it in orbit. "but..." I didn''t expect to cleave every big sword, but I was still pushing and winning. Suibok''s sword was pushing through the studio''s sword and eating it straight into his head. Everyone was experiencing an understandable death, known as fatal injury. "But your moves were cluttered. I would have worked like no other on the battlefield... that''s all." What Suibok felt a little sorry for was that he was only a warlord. Indeed, a place called the battlefield is more than ever in action. It is a battle too far from peace, where all weapons cross. But not the strongest in war is the strongest in all circumstances. At least this is not the battlefield right now. We weren''t completely armed. Nor should the now stuck blow have been fatally wounded if the studio had kept his head securely protected with a helmet. If the protective equipment was inadequate, it was very dangerous to be too thorough in the offense. Even knowing that, the studio probably didn''t have time to hone the moves needed in the duel. Sometimes the need is scarce, and warlords are busy in the first place. And normal people, they''re really limited in time. To the extent that I am not saying here, I also knew moderation and shame in this era. "Well." The game venue, where the studio''s momentum disappeared, at the same time other sounds had disappeared. Swibok''s, a general of his own country, fallen by a single sword, who looks like a floater. In front of him, the nobles of the Empire could not accept reality. Until earlier they were amazed at the strength of the studio. Some were afraid, some were moved, and some were in awe. I felt so proud that such a strong man was protecting my country. If he finds out, he''s been cut to death. To the barbarians, rather than the countrymen, who just say they have a divine sword. It was a strange thing. This shouldn''t have happened. But the reality is, it ends in Swivok''s victory. "Hmm." No one honored my victory. Despite a head-on victory over the studio, everyone was disgusted with Swivok. To be clear, the atmosphere that told me to read the air dominated the scene. They''re not here to see a fight they don''t know whether to win or lose. I''ve only come to see the battle that the studio has decided to win from the beginning, the battle that the studio gets the divine sword, as just a ritual. Even if I was wrong, I didn''t want Suibok to win or anything. Instead of wanting it, I didn''t forgive it. It''s never occurred to me that it was a regular battle, or a grudge free once the game was over, or a mutual condition. privilege, there is the word. That it''s not normal, that it doesn''t even compete. A state where there is no such thing as a battle that you don''t know whether to win or lose, and the result is determined from the beginning. They are just what they have gotten it from the beginning and therefore believe it is natural for them to leave what they think. Whether the position is above or below is of paramount importance, and I don''t doubt anything that goes against it is evil. I assume the same is true of foreign human beings because they do not doubt common sense. Of course, there''s no way that sweetness makes sense. But unlike first-rate like studios, ateliers and sancahs, the common aristocracy was such. And no other example of it than the emperor of this country. It is not easy to stand at the top, even among the objects. Competition arises naturally, because at its apex, be it a martial officer or a civilian, there is a corresponding ambition. Suncah and twin generals who beat it were glad to say it was a masterpiece, not a monster. But the present emperor is not. To be clear, he is just a man of luck. Being inferior to his brother, an excellent predecessor emperor, he instructed Sanka to poison him while outraged. He is an outrageous man, who happens to be the emperor because Sanka undertook it for a whimsical reason and because of some mistake it succeeded. If the twin generals had raised their armies and rebelled, it would have been a man who could not resist anything. All he holds in the throne of the emperor is that neither the twin generals nor Sanka have any particular interest in the throne of the emperor. In the sense that you are gaining loyalty, you can''t even say you are an excellent exchanger. It is also true that even though I am not hurting my nostalgia, I am giving them the status and reward they deserve. But he personally had no talent, no qualities, no abilities, no self-control. Suncah and the twin generals are using the real thing separately from the pre-construction. I know it''s natural that the world won''t be what I think it is, and I know it takes a huge amount of effort to be what I think it is. But the emperor is not. He can never forgive what the world thinks, but it won''t. "Atelier!" "Ha!" And the distortions that arise between reality and aspiration are pressed into his subordination. "Kill that filthy little man! "I understand! For once, though, the match, which had taken the form of a battle, was over. It is the atmosphere of the entire match venue, and from here on out it is in a state of being allowed to do anything. "My name is Atelier! You seem to care that you defeated my brother, but that''s it too! "Ho." "You were just lucky enough to cut and kill the studio! You''re not the right person to talk to! Atelier''s words, maybe, are excuses. Could be a loser howl. But I still can''t help but tell you. I can''t admit that a man who has reached the top of a country has lost to a man like this, etc. "I''ll admit your sword moves are out of character. But that''s because the studio fought you one-on-one by playing! Otherwise, there''s no way you can win! Atelier''s words were an insult to Swivok. It''s a somewhat far-fetched way of putting it, because I have a reputation for being weak about Swivok. "It is the General who leads ten armies, a thousand troops, ten thousand soldiers! He''s the man who''s reached the top of this empire''s military! Originally, it''s something we can finally confront through measures and formations by wisdom, through numerous sacrifices! Give it... Give it! Still, Suibok was silently listening to the words of the Atelier. From his expression only remorse is overflowing, neither contempt nor disgust. "Did you think you could make a name for yourself by knocking down the studio? You will not have existed. No one will talk about you and you will no longer be on the record! Because here I will kill you and erase even the traces! It was a death without fail, without being able to show its full weight. In a game venue like this, he died playing in front of the Emperor. I mourn it, I grieve. He thinks he regrets it not because he''s a brother, but because he''s a warlord. Swibbock, I know how that feels. "Don''t go down." I don''t get angry because I know, but I''m frightened. "Snake feet, Atelier. The studio was really strong. I fought to win until the end, without any excuses. I know what it''s like to spare you, but yours is just ugly." Suibok urges. If you''re going to fight, just tell them to fight. "Fight, win, kill, that''s all you''ll ever want to do" Atelier''s anger was burning against an attitude that was too simple. Exactly, he was a countryman. Pure, extreme, innocent swordsman was there. "What the... what the hell are you! No fame, no glory, no status, no wealth, no booze, no woman. Just bragging about your arms. The Atelier had a complete understanding of Swivok''s personality. That''s why I mourned the fate of my own brother, who got caught up in such a raw thing. It''s like going tiger hunting and being eaten, that''s the story. I wasn''t assassinated, but it''s like accidental death. This is the end of the studio''s life is too much to cut. "As you are... as you are! I would have preferred to have been killed with poison if this had happened. Too unlucky, such as losing to a samurai a little stronger than ourselves and dying. If I knew you had this much strength, I should have just killed you without playing or anything. Even now, it''s not too late. The Atelier wore the treasures of the Empire. "No." The clothes Atelier wore with his military uniform off were cloth clothes far from full body armor. White-based ritual clothing, like that worn by pagan priests. Seeing that, everyone at the game venue was getting poked at the impression. Most people didn''t know what that garment meant. "Are you kidding me, Fire Rat Clothes? "Do you know? Even if I was ever just chosen as a user of the Divine Sword! Only Suibok knew what that was. A difficult treasure no one could make, even in the home of the Immortal. Only the great heavenly dog among the heavenly dogs was able to manufacture clothes that would bring the immortals closer to each other. "... that means you" "Yes, you''re right! A long object wrapped in cloth, received from a soldier. When that seal was unsealed, burning lava appeared from inside. The game venue gets hot and humid in an instant. Yet it seems right next to the melting furnace, and even the air entering the mouth is feverish. Soldiers, nobles and emperors were sweating like waterfalls. Even the smell of sulfur drifts around the perimeter and the place turns into a more uncomfortable space than in the open air. "Fire Spike... Is that also the work of the Great Tengu" Suibok also admits, the most powerful treasure was there. "Yes... this is the most powerful spear God has ever made! A spear that encloses the power of a boiling mountain, a firetip! Because I know, I''m surprised too. Because I didn''t think I was going to see it in my own land. "No..." "I won''t even give you time to hold the Divine Sword! Swibbock looked very troubled. Because the person in front of him recognized himself as a threat and understood that he was aware of the danger and brought out valuables. That''s why there were things I couldn''t quite tell you. "Oh, my God, it''s an atelier." Swibbock had a bad tooth cut when he came here. "I''m not saying anything bad. Don''t use that spear on me, you''ll regret it." "Oh no! Did you notice that! Have you lost your sword and cowered you can''t beat this spear! But I''ll kill you like this, I''ll kill you! Swibbock looked in trouble. After worrying for a while, I had given up persuasion. Because they meant it, they understood that whatever they said with their mouths would not make sense. "I have no choice... don''t regret it" If the Atelier had been somewhat sober, he would have observed Swivok in depth. "I regret it... I already regret it! "No, I''m not..." And you must have noticed. That Suibok is hardly sweaty, just like himself, even though everyone on this game field is sweaty. "Well... if you can''t pull it off, you''ll have to slash it" Swivok had his sword in place, without even trying to get Eckezaks back. "Slash... you will burn to death! It was a special attack, because he brought out the strongest weapon, and because his opponent was not equipped with the strongest sword. Suibok and Atelier had enough time, and no matter how Suibok ran, Atelier was able to attack first. "Ahhh! Flashing temper, full of temper. The match venue was filled with poisonous flames, only to make the fire-tipped shovel a glimpse. A mighty crushing stream that draws a line with the fire flames of a normal wizard. It''s not like it''s supposed to be grabbed in a confined space, but if you use it, there''s no escape for them. Depending on the output, even the country could be destroyed. Use it towards the individual. That is the true meaning of the historic giant empire...... "No use." That was the limit. "Nah!? A lava scattered across the match venue is dulling and emitting smoke and flames. In a space where human beings, on the contrary, were not allowed to survive, Swivok was flat. "Atelier, that doesn''t work for me." His body had a bump of boiling lava. But I shake it off lightly. There was nothing wrong with it, it was just splashed like mud and it was still burning, even if it was scattered on the floor. "It''s a treasure for heavenly dogs and immortals to fight against the immortals. Therefore, my completion of immortality has no effect on me. You''re just a stick." Even at this point, Suibok is about two thousand years old. With a thousand years of training in flower bills, he even reaches the other side of the void where God dwells on his own. There''s no way they could burn or suffer with a weapon that could be used as long as they were wearing a firemouse coat. "Oh, that''s stupid! I heard from Sanka that the poison didn''t work. But the fact that the poison does not work and that it does not burn in lava is as if it were another story. It was incredible to him in the end. "Yes, no, no way? Your clothes, too, are firemouse clothes?! "... no, no, you''re not" As a matter of principle, Suibok, who questioned his strength, was taking off his clothes to see if he felt a little uncomfortable. It wasn''t a treasure or anything. When I put it on the ground, Swibbock in his underwear was wrapping the lava around with his bare hands. The audience, the emperor, the atelier, Sanka, they just realized he wasn''t normal. But Swibbock''s bizarre behavior did not go beyond that. "... unsavory" He put it in his mouth. It was not a noise near death from poison, it was an act of death, no matter what anyone thought. "I still didn''t practice alchemy, so it''s not like I can eat like red porridge... I feel like I''m eating sand" The flame leaks out of your mouth when you squirt. "It''s not something I ate, like the lava of a fire-tipped shovel." And I finally understood. This man says he''s not even human in the first place. "Nevertheless. The stick is a stick, and you may use it. Why don''t we just keep fighting?" Suibok, dressed back, had his sword up again. It is true that the flame of the firetip does not pass through Swivok, but on the other hand, the blow as just a stick works. If you think of it as a stone stick, not a lava spear, it would also be a battle with its advantages as a long object. "Hey..." But the Atelier couldn''t do it. Even understanding the personality of the monster in front of me could be challenged because I didn''t understand the nature. Even after more than two thousand years of training and combat, the will had been completely swept away before the ''strongest'' still growing. "This is a battle too." While the overly human monster spared the atelier, he told himself that killing was the proof of strength. And cut down the frightening weak with one knife. "Big Heavenly Dog does cruel things too." Just grudge. That was the only stupidity I could swim. "Ki, you......! There''s no way the Emperor would feel better about that... His fast-forward march was thought to be over at last. Very much so now. Really, it''s more or less now. Still, I need to be clear about something. The biggest difference between Swivok and Mountain Water is not the technique, year, or experience you remember. personality. For five hundred years, the mountain water only interacted with Suibok, the world''s most powerful immortal. So I''m not at all aware that I''m great or older or awesome. In the first place, there is only such a degree of awareness of the Immortal as the Immortal who uses Immortality. Anyway, it had been disconnected from Shisei for five hundred years, and more importantly, mountain waters, whose roots are Japanese, do not know what the social status of immortals is. I know from my head that fundamental values are different. Swibbock, by contrast, is born of flower bills. In flower bills, immortals are gods. By spending so many distracting years in training, I am nothing more than a god who is gaining the art of freely manipulating heaven and earth. He is the leader of substantive politics, the administrator of heaven and earth, which means he is very simply great. Approximately two thousand years later, Mountain Water was told by his wife that ''his hips are too low in place of his strength''. And Swivok in this day and age, he was highly-witted with merit. In other words, I thought I was great for my seniority and merit. The strongest man in the world thought himself the greatest in the world. It is something we cannot even know, such as how horrible it is. "Oh, I''m anxious. I''m anxious" "What the hell are you worried about? "What if the sky falls" "There''s no way that''s gonna happen, you idiot. You are." "But what if the sky falls? Guys, you''re gonna die just like that. 485 Realization "Hey Dinesleif. Your eyes that look at me are always cold. No, you can say you''re pitiful." Captain Ethel, who finished the meeting, was in his room talking to Dinesleif. The story has nothing to do with revenge itself and seems to mean nothing. "My Lord, if you care, I apologize. I''m sorry." "I''m not blaming you for anything, I was just curious" "A demon knife of vengeance is averting vengeance. Do you laugh when you say that? "It''s hard for you to despise me, I just thought so" Both sides looked the same. I regretted making them sad and didn''t seem to know what to say. But what moved first was still a dynsleife with a lot of life experience. I took the hand of my Lord, who seemed anxious, and comforted him. "It''s been about 8,000 years since I was manufactured, too. There''s an understanding of human emotion." "Right." "Your chosen revenge is particularly hard. I am doing a great deal against my uncle who lays down oppression, but I have to do the same to get an endorser. You''re too young to deceive that contradiction." Against the Great Empire, wage war. It is very dangerous and at the same time entails a lot of costs. It is out of the question to enforce pro bono cooperation, but you have to write something economical on empty bills. If you help me discuss my uncle, I promise you a lot of money, status, and key positions. I mean, what I was doing was the same as my disgusting uncle. With all that inconsistency, but he wants revenge. I want to knock you out because I hate you, and I don''t want to kill you because I want to get through your muscles. That''s what revenge is all about. "Vengeance, my Lord, is a sad thing. As far as I know, nothing has made me happy using me. Most of them were burned out and worried about what to do. Because I feel empty in a life without a goal just because I''ve been passionate about what I''m meant to be." "I... won''t. After that, we have to rebuild the empire." "Do you really think so" Dinesleif puts life into the sweet outlook his Lord sees. "I also know that it is difficult to rebuild the Empire. But can you be so passionate about it? "It''s..." "Even if I can''t tilt it. I assure you, the demon sword of vengeance, you cannot be so passionate." "So what do I do? "It''s about giving up. Instead of giving up revenge itself¡­ you''ll find that great days await you after you''ve had your revenge, or that you can be new and enthusiastic" Revenge is always empty. They took something, they lost something. Even if we take revenge, we don''t always get it back, and since it''s done, what we do back is the end in itself, then we lose the place of passion. In a way, revenge is easy to understand. It doesn''t even matter if you transfer it to execution, you can have a grudge against someone somewhere. It is spiritually easy to make enemies. Whatever happens, you can blame him. Work towards clear goals. I can blame him for anything I don''t like. That''s why we can work hard. But after revenge, I can''t do it. There''s something I don''t like, and I can''t do anything to that person, even if I blame it on someone. "Empty or powerless, I still have to live. Don''t expect, a fuller, happier, more impossible life than before revenge, etc." At this time, Captain finally realized. She''s not the only one who''s pitying herself. Reaching for the demon knife of vengeance, you have pity on all the users. "Don''t get me wrong. Even after it burns out, life goes on burning out. That''s never unhappy. I''d rather have careless days without getting revenge." "... carefree. I never want my own happiness" I''m not saying I have no personal feelings, but I''m not lying about the cause either. It is true that my uncle imposes many burdens on the people for his own enjoyment of the heavy minister. Defeating him makes sense other than satisfying vengeance. "Sure, you''re right, there may be days of burnout after you''ve had your revenge. Perhaps I have a penniless administration to finish off that tyrant. No, I guess so. But it is my duty to be born to the Emperor''s son. You can''t run away." The demon knife of vengeance has never stopped itself. You can''t stop revenge anyway, so I want you to fulfill it quickly and burn it out. And I want it back. I want you to overcome your voidness and find a way of life that will not be captured. "Dinesleif. Look out, it''s like the sky''s color the world''s about to perish" Looking out, it was a precursor to the swirling storm of dark clouds. It seems that the Black Cloud Sea will cover the sky and crush the earth. "Doesn''t that seem to imply that the future of the Empire... is doomed" The direction of the empire is covered in dark clouds. That''s what makes captain so sad. "I may have no choice but to say this to you, the treasure of God, but if you keep letting the tyrants who are not afraid of heaven whisper, you will touch the wrath of God. Clouds will fall, winds will gush up the castle, salt rain will pour down, and the earth will have cracked flames blowing up. Rich lands become barren worlds, and history and fortune are lost." Talk about people''s imaginary hell paintings, yet mythical. Of course I don''t think that will actually happen. But I even feel like it''s going to happen. "So I... before it''s too late, I''m going to ask for the Emperor! "Ok...... Then I will do all I can to help as a blade of vengeance." "Thank you, Dinesleif" The young youth was certainly burning a passion that wasn''t just about vengeance. "Every word I put out of my mouth is a man who makes it all real! "Hmm... I don''t know what to say." Vajra had heard about Dinesleif and felt a sort of fate. From the flow of the conversation, I wondered what happened after this. "Shouldn''t we have shut that captain up? "Honestly, I wish I had..." I can''t believe that''s really happening. Dinesleife didn''t even think about it then. "Ngi, suffuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Thinking of a land where neither wheat nor rice grew anymore, Danua was frightened by God''s wrath. Why does that idiot do everything he can to make sure he doesn''t have to? "Ha ha! Don''t get so sick, Dinesleif! Just because it happens to be so, it''s not like there was once a predominantly non-existent! If so, even if it''s mourning, it''s strange to regret it! Elixir, who brings heavenly luck, was comforting Dinesleif, flirting with his destiny. ''Cause I''m involved, and I''m just gonna have to laugh it off. "So did the cells that were my first lords, but they lose so much reluctance and consideration that they are extremely long-lived. Is that what you''re gonna have to give up? "We can give up... but not humans." What I recall is the incompleteness of the Great Tengu Cell. It was a fairly dark group with all the colors, obviously floating among the eight using the first eight kinds of divine treasures. "If it''s 10 billion years or 20 billion years anyway, the universe will perish, so it''s not a big deal if humanity perishes now, is it? What a terrible thing, this is a common value for a long living immortal. Even young mountain waters show a lot of understanding in this story. Of course, I understand that when you say it, it causes a backlash. I guess it''s immature in itself to yearn for something like that, like eternity or immortality in the first place. Long-lived people who survive sickness and old age find no significance in surviving itself. Therefore he is not so hesitant to destroy himself. I''m not actively trying to destroy it though, but in Swivok''s case, the standards are a lot lower. Moreover, on top of being quite thorough and intense, there is also a wealth of techniques to use. "Speaking of which, he used to say he''d make a knife to slay dragons." "I''m not impossible! I just can''t right now! With about 10,000 more years, we can make it! Make it and show it! "I was wondering what time we were talking about... 10,000 years is fast" Ungaikyo soaked up. Not long after it was still manufactured, when, unlike now, it was novel and I still didn''t know about humans or myself. At that time I was burning in a sense of God-created mission for mankind caught up by dragons... "Ten thousand years..." "Ten thousand years hey..." "It''s 10,000 years..." "10,000 years..." "10,000..." "For 10,000 years, or..." The defeat of disappointment and the world of man alone. It continued to be for humans, not humans, for 10,000 years. In those days, the six of them were distracted. "Wait, don''t wait." Only Eckezacs wouldn''t let that happen. "My story is, this is where it comes from! "I haven''t heard anyone from the beginning..." The more modest Noah dared to speak, the more understandable the response was. It is rather Eckezaks who have not seen reality. "I''m listening! Eckezax is so happy to talk about it, I''m enjoying hearing it too! "Elixir......! "Others don''t hit Eckezaks hard. Let him talk nice for a little while! We''re warming up old relationships, we''re not being chased by time, okay! Elixir''s suggestion that you pretend to listen to him as much as you can because you''re free. If that''s the case, the other divine treasures had to shut up. "Right, well, did you all care to ask! Silence is gold because it just kept me in a good mood to shut up. It should be noted that the actual situation shall not be considered. "After the twin generals were debated, the emperor..." "Well." Swibbock was sincerely satisfied. I was a little sorry about the atelier, but I wasn''t dissatisfied with the fight against the studio. Fight strong enemies and beat this. For Swivok, the best moment was there. I was glad to visit this castle, from the bottom of my heart. "That was the General of the Great Empire, a truly brilliant martial arts. It wasn''t weird being Lord of the Sword on my behalf." It is the greatest praise, but it will not reach everyone on this occasion. It just sounded rather disgusting. I''m gonna kill two grand generals of the Great Empire together, and I''m gonna be really awesome. That''s all it sounded like. In fact, about half of it fits. "Being able to fight a really great opponent is satisfying to me too. But if you still have someone to challenge, I won''t refuse." At this time, the emperor''s thoughts and those of the nobility on the spot were perfectly consistent. "Kill that man! Too short, concise and easy to understand, Emperor''s decree. In response, the soldiers launch an attack on the General''s enemies. It''s something I knew from the beginning, but this match venue is in front of the emperor, which means that armed soldiers are surrounded without even hiding. And as they were training, they made bows, arrows, and throws to Swibbock. "Kill him! It is the decree of His Majesty the Emperor! The biggest advantage of weapons over bare hands is not that they are stronger than bare hands or capable of killing. It lies in being able to attack from farther than your bare hands. You can attack safely from where your opponent does not receive a counterattack. It then sieges the opponent and maximizes its effect without a shield. Naturally, there is no shield in the match venue. This was the end of Suibok, as Sanka assumed. "Keep shooting! Make him a pile of arrows! "And the spear! Bring as much as you can!" I wasn''t suddenly driven into a predicament, and miracles and magic weren''t activated. It was prepared from the beginning without being hidden, and Suibo just stepped in there without any hesitation. Of course, sometimes you lose your temper by being caught off guard against trapped prey or engaging in strange negotiations. But after seeing Swivok''s martial arts firsthand, there is no strange emotion in front of the emperor looking firsthand. Swibbock showed his own strength and anomaly, which is why he even crushed one possibility on his own. "Fine, call me." But that only works for ''opponents who can do something with tactics''. Suibok, who was drawing Eckezax with his towels, had cut off all the rain of the arrow rain spears pouring down on him. "I thought I''d chop them all up for what I challenge. Hey, Eckezacks." "Uhm, the power of the mightiest swordsman, let me show you to the fullest! If it''s no longer a promising game, there''s no reason why Swivok won''t use Eckezax. Suibok stood intact and in the game venue, amplifying his transient skills and gaining an inconspicuous speed in his eyes. "Come on! What challenges the mightiest swordsman with the mightiest sword! Literally raining and a bunch of weapons thrown. Against the status quo, which they could not pass, the nobles breathed only, and the soldiers bowed. It won''t even be possible. Regardless of his constitution, as a swordsman, Suibok, who fell within the realm of common sense, demonstrated much more power than a common man. With poor minister Swibok in possession of the majestic Eckezaks, its prestige is exceptionally high. The man who cut and killed the twin generals who were considered the strongest has the strongest sword in his hand with a normal sword. In front of that, you won''t have a choice to be afraid. "Why are you stopping your hand! But in the Emperor''s case, I didn''t think the other guy was horrible. Sitting on the throne of the emperor, he thinks he is better than anyone else. That ''strong'' for him doesn''t lead to fear. Not if you are a monarch of another country, of course, but I don''t expect you to bite yourself, even if you had a tiger in front of you. I am afraid of the emperor''s power, and I do not doubt that the beast will shrink. I don''t even scorn that Swivok is anything less than a beast. "Kill the savages there! It would be easy though! "Well, you say it''s easy? A thousand years in heaven, a thousand years in earth. Don''t tell me you can easily defeat this swimbok who has also made you fear God! "I don''t know what to do! It''s really a monster enough to make you pull off that you don''t remember making such an organism by being the Lord God of Creation after two thousand years of your life, but no one will truly take it. I don''t take it as the proper grand jubilee, of a young man who is just remembered for having a divine sword. "That wretch before me, the emperor! Know that there is no place for you and your clan to escape this earth! Normally, it means killing all the members of the clan, but in the case of Swivok, the relatives are dead. (And his father beats him to death as a child) The descendants of relatives who may or may not know are also completely irrelevant because they live in the Great Eight States of Heaven. "You''ll never get away with this! Bring every soldier in this castle! Let''s put them all together and make them a pile of corpses! The mightiest swordsman, who says he will sit in the emperor''s castle without running away. Before that, the soldiers were increasingly constricting. I still had hope if the other guy would get away with it, but as it is, I''m going to die on this spot now. He''s a general who would have put that together, but he''s falling to the ground on this spot now. "You idiot! In this vast empire, soldiers in one castle are just a few! Insulting this emperor means turning all the subjects of this empire into enemies! Still, the mad emperor does not fail to stay high on the opponent in front of him. Whatever it is, I''m sorry if I don''t let you know I''m an advantage. "Young and old, noble bitches! All your men will gladly offer their lives for the rest! That''s what emperors are for! A beauty note to his thoughtful statue of the emperor. Swibok had the same thing in mind against the emperor who shouted it himself. "Fine." I mean, I was going to teach the emperor that I was an advantage. "I will please your people greatly." 486 Eighth "What''s up, are we done? Suibok set up on the playing field and cut and killed the soldiers coming towards him from one end. It seemed that all the soldiers of the castle were gathered, murdered as they were and rolling to the ground. Exactly what a pile of corpses can do. "No one listens to your orders anymore? "No! No! The nobles, who were the audience, naturally wanted to escape already. But no other emperor was stopping it. The emperor himself did not flee, taking command of the front in a sense, so when it comes to fairness and fairness, it may well be so. Just because the instructions were ''gather all the soldiers of the castle and kill that man'' intact, and Swivok had intercepted there without moving a step in Swivok, the soldiers were supposed to expose themselves to a truly pathetic death. The nobles who keep seeing it are also unlucky when it comes to bad luck, but there is no doubt that the soldiers are the most unhappy. "Hey, you should still be here! Why don''t you obey this emperor''s orders! Sure, there might still be soldiers. But many have not grasped this situation because even the soldiers communicating the order have turned to me. In addition, it was sometimes because I was aware of this situation that I was fleeing at first sight. No one wants to challenge such a monster. "Come on, what''s up, Great Emperor of the Great Empire! Try to please the people enough to fester me! As Suibok points out, it is the greatest humiliation to the Emperor that there is no one to obey his orders. Even if someone fails, I just think that''s bad, but I don''t have anyone left to order because it''s my defeat. To him ''great'' depends on the number of humans who are able to obey. He was getting less and less great just because he was very objective and could be represented as a number. He goes on further outrages because he can''t admit it. "Is your eye a pit?! If you were a subordinate, you''d still be here! The nobles were about to raise their voiceless screams. Because the Emperor''s words had made us think that it was for us. He was going to hit a nobleman, both male and female, on Swivok, who stood up against so many soldiers. There was an understanding that even aristocrats who were proud to be privileged class people were inferior to the inferior in the barbaric framework of killing each other. If you challenge Swivok, you will have to become part of the mountain of corpses, and if you disobey the Emperor''s orders, you will kill all the clan royalists. Exactly the wolf at the tiger rear gate at the front gate. "Ho! That''s good! Make him happier and happier! The emperor was impotent, but Suibok was impotent, too. I wish the emperor had slashed me first, but for some reason I''m not trying to. In a way, it had put the emperor on the diagram, and it had not caused him a sense of crisis. Both the emperor and the strongest swordsman were mean losers if stuck. This match venue no longer serves as a match venue to compete on how the two tyrants are unscrupulous. The other faces involved were rather life-scattering, as they scattered sparks between tyrants. "... I didn''t know this was going to happen" The most stunned would have been Sanka, who was nothing else. He felt responsible just because he knew this state better than anyone else. This is not how life is worth it. Even as the culmination of the civil service, it has run the nation. In this castle, its centre, if there is much confusion, it will also be sad. This is what happened even though I knew everything about why this happened. If you can''t feel anything with that, you''ll already be self-determination when you kill your predecessor emperor. "... can''t help it" I believe I did my best, but still too much has been lost. Now that I think about it, there could have been more other ways, but that''s just an excuse. I don''t think I can do anything to someone who can''t get through the poison, but at least I''m in charge. I don''t think dying first is the right way to take responsibility, but if the emperor is going to explode in this situation, it would be his behavior as a subordinate of the empire to martyr at it. Sanka hands the spear that was rolling as she gives up. He was approaching behind Swivok as he stepped over many bodies. "Oh! Sanka! My loyal minister! Seeing that, the emperor was very pleased. In him, he thought Sanka was the best killer and there was no one else he could not kill. Anyway, I could kill the previous emperor, there''s no way I can''t kill every vagrant in front of me. In fact, I have already tried and failed, but I have no choice because I have not been informed of that. "Damn it, kill that fool! Kill him! If it''s your poison, you can suffer and kill it! The nobles see the poison minister with anticipation. Please kill the monster in front of us and hoped we could save ourselves. []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) The short response had proved that he was loyal. Whether you can or not, risk your life to try. Sanka held the spear for the first time in her life and tried to poke it in with that hand. "No?" Swibbok was dodging lightly against the break-in below recruits. Sanka, who is abandoning herself, tries to penetrate again and again, but Swivok doesn''t try to fight back. From the looks of it, it seemed that Sanka was pushing Swivok. "Sanka." "Your Majesty commands, I will kill you." "Right, an order." Because I''m a tyrant, I can''t pull words out of my mouth. The same is true of Suibok, who was more than willing to kill than he said he would not kill Sanka. Instead, Swibbock knew this was going to happen, so it was a statement on it. "If you want to kill me of your own free will, it hurts to such an extent that you don''t... but if it''s an order, it''s a good idea to make them obey." I don''t want to do what the Emperor thinks. Suibok looked like a prank, which gave him an evil looking grin. "Sanka." "What?" "I''ll put your face up." To the abdomen, a fist collapse. Sanka, who was sealed to breathe in an instant, collapsed, but I supported her body. "Remember, Emperor" Suibok provokes the emperor who is looking down on himself as he retrieves the fire tip and the clothes of the fire rat that were buried in the pile of corpses. "I will destroy this country over the next month. Root your ruling territory and slay all your subjects." He had uttered words that he could not believe, even when he saw Swivok fight, how the strongest swordsman would ever be. "If all those who lay flat on you are my enemies, let nothing lay flat on you live as one. If the castle, the city, the fields, the mountains, the rivers, everything in this country belongs to you, let me destroy it and show you everything." There is no mountain river, no country, no mountain, no river. Everyone was even stunned by the hypertrophic, paranoid language. "I am the strongest swordsman." Like now, I will say again what everyone in this room knows. "The strongest thing is, you never lose someone you''ve decided to kill! Leaving it at that, he floated with Sanka in his arms. It''s not like there are people who can fly. But I didn''t know this swordsman was equipped with it, too. While I was stunned, everyone on the spot had to drop me off. "Wait, you! You''re running away! "No." "You think you can leave me this far to shame and get away with it! No, the Emperor alone does not acknowledge that. He still provokes when he doesn''t think the other person has retired and thinks he has escaped. Because even if what Suibok said was just a joke, it''s not an exaggeration or anything to have the power to kill the people who are here. "Hmm?" Suibo laughed meaningfully. "I mean, are you going to try to kill me or put everyone on this scene? I see, that would make you happy." "Naturally! My men, they''re still here! It''s not like this! "Oh well... shall I please you" Not unless he says he won''t kill himself when it comes to Sanka, but the conversation is different when it comes to the others. The logic of being threatened, ordered, so I have no choice does not make sense to Swivok. Turn to me and I will kill you all, strong or weak. "But I''m ready for surgery with me. Let the others do another job." "Something more important than the Emperor''s orders! "Your life." The emperor was originally sitting in a particularly high chair in the audience, and Swivok was floating. Just now, Swivok and the Emperor''s gaze is at the same height. That meant he was in the range of shrinkage. "Cattle Tow" "Huh?" The emperor, who was supposed to be sitting in a lavish chair, was moving in front of Swivok, who was floating in the universe. And the emperor, who is not particularly good at magic, falls unopposed to gravity. "Ugh, uh-oh! Falling. It is, for organisms, a root fear. This is not the case with small animals that are so light, but sometimes humans die if they fall from some height. "but oh! But it didn''t get to that point. Ahead of the Emperor''s fall are overlapping bodies of soldiers who were faithful to the Emperor''s orders. Of course it''s hard to some extent because I''m wearing armor or something, but it was more than falling directly to the ground because the stacked body was killing height. But that was a hell of a thing for the Emperor. Because I am suffering from what is supposed to be suspension from common sense. The pain that a young man should be able to tolerate to some extent was also an unacceptable pain for him. "No, no, no, no, no! That''s not all. The clothes he''s wearing, his own body, are all over him with the dirt of the body. His body was stained with the "contents" of the soldiers who protected the emperor even when he was a corpse. All I''m saying is that I may have fallen mad, the great emperor was shouting. "What''s wrong, you great emperors are in trouble. Shouldn''t we be thrilled to help? Leaving the blanks of time, the nobles were popping up. "Your Majesty, are you all right?! "Oh, how delightful! "Let me lend you my shoulder! "Forgive my lawlessness! "Let me show you to the infirmary! Everyone and he all go to the Emperor with a corpse and dirty but overjoyed (...). If there is anything better than the Emperor''s command, as Suibok said, it is nothing more than the Emperor''s own life. Sometimes Sanka has come forward, and the Emperor has not yet given orders to fight for nobility. If so, you don''t have to face Swibbock in the name of helping the Emperor. The aristocrats, who had earned exactly the great name, had even escaped with an emperor while paying an undisputed thank you to Swivok. "Now, don''t you worry about following me." "Gu..." Suibok leaves the castle through the window and flies up into the sky when he puts his flame rat clothes on Sanka. Sanka, being held, was breathtaking in other HR-like sights, even as she was relieved of the pain of being unable to breathe. "You..." "No." "You are" Sanka, who was managing to regain her breath, was honestly telling her how she was feeling. "I didn''t think you were this strong." "Ha ha! It was a fearful, deeply regrettable word. But when I heard that, Suibok was laughing with great joy. "You bet. You bet, I''m strong, I''m the strongest! Fear and praise for what Suibok wants and is the strongest. With Sanka putting it out of her mouth from the bottom of her heart, Swibbock was in a good mood above this. "Take a look at the secrets of my godly business, the immortality that manipulates heaven and earth! Even in a good mood, the country perishes. Stay in a good mood, destroy the country. He was exactly like God. "The Gathering Act! Yamahiko''s technique! The Swimbok uses Eckezax to activate the technique. The effects of Eckezacs were bouncing by being admitted to being the strongest themselves. Deliver your own voice to every corner of the vast empire overlooking your eyes. "Listen, people of the Empire! I am the Lord of Eckezax, the Immortal, Swivok, who has made a thousand years of work in heaven and earth! PR by Immortal Arts reached all the people without distortion. "The emperor of this country made this me his enemy! Everything in this country is my enemy more than the emperor who can unite this country! There was no reason to know what had happened in the Emperor''s castle. They were confused by the voice of someone who sounded abruptly. "If your life is spared, leave this country in seven days! If this country is spared, take the Emperor and put him on the top of the castle! Otherwise, make a confession with the Emperor as he pleases! As a very simple logic, I recognize Swivok as a herd, whether it be a great empire or a settlement. Large or small, I just think humans live in the territory. While the Lord of the flock takes for granted to determine the enemy allies of the whole flock, I do not doubt that the whole flock respects the judgment of the Lord of the flock. If not, it should be the Lord of the flock or something. Suibok didn''t think that Sanka had poisoned the former emperor in any way. Whatever the reason, I only consider it worse to be killed, weaker because it kills me, careless. That is why, similarly, I believe it is the totality of this country that the present emperor has not been killed. He continues to dominate the man in question, even though he is not constrained by spells. That is a passive yes, nothing more than delegation. The emperor said something of his own accord, but we didn''t think about it. But for once, I warn you. I don''t know what the people think of that, but I told them to choose whether to run or kill or martyr. "Well." Suibok, who just said so, threw Sanka, who was wearing the clothes of a firemouse, into the universe. Foreign Gong Dynasty and Mountain Throwing. Sanka, who is free from gravity, tries to get confused but in shape. "Never." Swivok, with the Fire Spike and Eckezax in his hand, began to concentrate in a pagan godlike manner when he got it. Come on. I was figuring out what was going to happen, Sanka, but nothing actually happened. "Hostages, I guess not..." The floating Sanka was suddenly made into a situation where nothing could be done. Swibbock, who would be practicing the word "don''t kill me," has stopped posturing, and he is literally without legs on the ground. I have some poisons at once, but I can assume that hitting them won''t do anything. When it came to what he could do, all he had to do was look at the vast territory of the Empire that spread beneath his eyes. Naturally, it is very similar to the map of the Empire he is familiar with. Looking down at the lower realm from the heights and putting it all in my sight, I''m going to make the mistake of being just a little bit but great. Actually, I haven''t even been able to move. "Can humans do something about this? A vast and mighty empire that historical emperors have expanded and ruled. Can the strongest swordsman do something about it, just having the strongest sword? "If you can, it''s... it''s definitely God..." Sanka doesn''t know. If you can do that to Swibok, why bother doing swordsmen and such? If we are going to have the art of being able to do something about the state, isn''t that all we need to talk about from the start? "Why is God holding a sword in his hand? What he recalls is the emperor of his predecessors. He had the sword in his hand despite being an emperor, but that made sense. Wave your sword on the front line, while in the position of emperor. It gathered trust from the soldiers, from their families, and as a result was widely supported by the people. In other words, because of popularity, he was working out as a swordsman to better rule the empire. But why does God, alone, threaten the nation, have the sword in his hand? That was something I had no idea about, something I couldn''t explain. Seven days had passed since the art of Yamahiko had spread throughout the empire. In the meantime, Suibok floated over the castle in an unsatisfactory manner, maintaining a meditative state. Quiet enough to suspect he''s dead, breathing calm as he sleeps, keeping his eyes closed and even focused. Hungry is not what leads to the hunger of something. Sanka was remembering a job she was halfway through without seeing Swivok who wouldn''t react when we first spoke. If you look down at the lower realm, you can see the land of the person you are managing, and you can see what kind of problems you had in which place. I know I''m going to die, but the job stays. At the very least, I want you to work efficiently. I was thinking about that, but the dark clouds were starting to drift. "Stupid...... the power to manipulate the weather is not in Eckezaks, that should be Vajra" Swivok, who was amplifying his fairy arts at Eckezax, had finally put his surroundings under control. With the extension of gravitational manipulation, barometric pressure is manipulated and even the density of moisture in the atmosphere is adjusted to build and maintain rain clouds. It is an immortal business that can sense and master a wide range of things, and it would take months to prepare after hundreds of years of training. It will be none other than Swibbock and Eckezacks who will be ready in seven days. "Not good......! Suncah floating in the sky, but his vision had already been closed by the cloud sea. I can only feel fear in the ''Cloud Flat Line'', which is covered to the other side of the horizon and horizon, just looking down from the sky and looking at the empire in my sight until the other day. At the apex of the Home Secretary, he is well acquainted with how much weather disasters can make a difference to the terrain, in materials and so forth. "Not good, not good! If the weather can be manipulated as it pleases, and if in addition the goal is the demise of the nation rather than the seizure of the land, it is a threat without any connection whatsoever to the fact that the person is the strongest swordsman. It''s not the fuss of an incompatible heavenly vendetta where you have to defeat anything, like a mighty enemy or a great enemy. It is a literal threat and leaves no room for resistance or countermeasures. From Swivok, who is still floating in a strange and strange posture in the universe, there is no other reason to assume that human unseemly forces are emitted, thereby making the weather itself operated as a clear weapon. "Phew." The clouds reflecting the sun''s light are just white from above. But if you''re blocking any light to the surface, you can only recognize it as a dark cloud from the ground. Its clouds, which suddenly covered the country, do not possess the art of knowing the weather in advance, but only seem to be normal weather in this empire, where there is no art of sharing information with the rest of the world. Even if it is alarmed, it is as a normal storm. No, it''s not an area where we can manage on the alert. "Sky moves, the day obliterates the lid. Now you''re ready for a big storm." "Suibo, is this... is this your technique?! "That''s right. It took me a week... but now I can finally destroy this country" Sanka''s spine froze. Even in the sky, there was no discomfort whatsoever caused by the clothes of the fire rats. I had a thin obsession with raw, but therefore I kept floating for seven days without being able to do anything and never went mad. But I feel terrified about what Suibok is about to do. "Are you seriously going to destroy His Majesty''s subjects, the empire''s territory?! "Naturally." "Just to say His Majesty''s subjects, just to say His Majesty''s ruling land?! "What do you think? It''s amazing." It was outrageous. Demonstrate this scale of technique not because you want territory, not because you want fame, but just to kill your enemies. Plus, no hesitation or guilt whatsoever. Sanka knows that she is called the Poison Shen, and that she is offered a cold-blooded, outrageous man away from her surroundings. But with that sandbox, Swivok''s outrageous rampage explosion was something else than understanding. "This is my Lord! The power of Swivok, the most powerful swordsman in the world! Don''t be afraid! Proud Eckezacks, but I can''t even keep up with that thought circuit. If such a technique could be used, wouldn''t even God''s sword be completely unnecessary? Does this sword not even question that it is held by a swordsman who is not in need? "Nevertheless, it is harder to kill them all with the heavenly motion method alone. Other creatures can stop if they keep storming for a month, but in the case of humans there can be some leaks" Hmm, and Suibok is nodding as impressed. Humans are strong. ''Um, humans are strong! Even in the old world, humans were hegemonic! Not at all, it was an appreciation for a human being who couldn''t be relieved. Because what Suibok is saying is, ''use other means, not just big storms''. "Nevertheless, the method of ground movement cannot be used as it is. I need to spend more time on boulders." Extremely irrelevant story, the Evil Immortal Fuukei, who visited Arkana in the next two thousand years or so, was a few steps stronger than Swivok in this era. As for the art of freely manipulating the heavens and the earth, so much so that some aspects even surpassed the confused Swivok. I don''t need to tell you how Eckezax felt when I guessed it. "Try to use this prop this time" "Is that a fire-tipped gun? "That''s right. I hear this was originally created to contain volcanic eruptions. Conversely, it is possible to explode a volcano." "Well, do you revitalize the dormant volcano? "Yeah, well, it''s been a while since I''ve seen some fancy ground moves." Sanka will understand what you''re talking about. I could do nothing but despair because I understood. Something called God is ultimately giving up. It''s like someone''s making it rain, someone''s making it sunny, someone''s making it cold in the winter or hot in the summer. But if there was a man who could freely manipulate both the sky and the earth, it was God himself, whom man was joking about in half. "Swimbok... are you a god? "Sometimes they call me that, but I''m human." Swibbock laughs invincibly. He is angry at the emperor, who can only move about human beings, God who can move the earth and the sky as he pleases is laughing. "I am the strongest man." No, that''s not human. Even the word strongest is too inappropriate. Few things can manipulate heaven and earth freely by themselves, but few immortals can do the same thing as Suibok if there are a few. Unaware of that fact, Sanka assumes that Swivok is the only absolute being... Prayed. "Please, please... calm your anger! Sometimes a lower people kneel to an emperor who was consecrated. Similarly, the apex of the civilian asked for forgiveness in the great sky. And tyrants and gods, return the same words. "You want me to give up? Suibok, angry with laughter, set up a boiling firetip. I intend to throw, throw and release. "Forgive me." Terrestrial mobility, volcanic awakening. Suibok''s immortal fire spike burst through the sky and vanished into the clouds as it burned and rolled like a meteor. There''s no way Sanka could have seen that trajectory, the track. But Swibbock knows, that he threw a spear ahead of him, and that there is a volcano sleeping at the bottom of that sea. "Never, never." Fire spikes released with immortality will not quench fire even if they are in the sea. Instead, under pressure and high heat, he pierces and sinks into a cold, hardening fire escape. "In my strongest name, I''ll tell you what happens if you piss me off" Breaking through the clouds, ''Water'' came up. Normally, you''d think it was raining, but there''s no way there''s any rain headed over the clouds. Well, this salting reduction that I feel goes into my mouth and the enormous amount of black smoke that comes through the clouds in the form that follows it. Even the Fire Spike was only a calling water catastrophe, a volcanic explosion had been known to have occurred. "I''m the best." 487 Heaven and Earth Few truly fled when they heard the skill of Suibok''s Yamahiko. For the most part, this means that the foreigners who were along the border fled. Swibok himself knows that running away for a normal human being means having a high chance of dying wild. Abandoning a field but running away can be called a last resort in the general sense. They just told me I should run away, and there''s no way I can run away to say yes. In addition, there was no communication technology in this country. Assuming there was a telephone or wireless communication technology, some people would have wanted to flee just in case, knowing that Swivok''s voice was echoing all over the country. But because it could not be done, I could only assume that someone nearby was playing tricks. Because I know the magic and I know how much I can do, I really didn''t think I could do it. But the moment the dark clouds covered the sky, it turned into regret. "It''s noon, isn''t it? Why is it so dark? Too huge and thick a cloud, built by immortal art. It completely blocked sunlight and darkened it like night, even though it was day. It seemed to imply the end of the world, without any lights, as it did on a cloudy night. No, to be clear, it was explicit. It was clear and explicit. "Dude, is that an eclipse? "What are you talking about? You''ve been eclipsing for so long." "Hey, speaking of which, haven''t you just been seven days since you heard that voice? "No way, you think I''m true? Everyone in the people felt breathless without distinction between noble bitches. I wasn''t being squashed by anxiety, I couldn''t breathe more specifically. My ear hurts, my breathing gets rough, my head hurts. "No way... is this, like? Knowledgeable things knew what it was. Or I had experienced the symptoms. It was physical discomfort caused by a drop in barometric pressure, which occurs when climbing a high mountain. "Dumb, this is a lowland... why are you so breathless..." All the air in this country is now under Swivok''s control. Weather manipulation by immortality is due to changes in gravity, and even if it moves clouds, it is established not by mindfulness power or the like, but by creating places with low barometric pressure and causing them to direct clouds there. Therefore, it is only where the sudden drop in barometric pressure occurred that Swivok is guiding the clouds. In this case, it was near the surface of the entire empire. "Hey, what? Anything that lit the fire and looked up into the sky was aware that dark clouds were approaching. It was unlikely, but the clouds were falling to the surface without the clouds becoming rain. Speed is difficult to understand depending on distance and size, but it still turns out that the clouds are heading down at visible speeds. "Oh, it''s over... it''s the end of the world" Clouds fall is synonymous with sky falling. All those who look up to the sky had lost their hips. But it is not only those who were on the table. Those who were trembling in the house were also further out of hips. "It''s over! The end of the world! No more, God is angry! With the eruption of the submarine volcano, the earth began to shake violently. The earth was enlivened and wobbled far more than trembling humans and so forth. Unlike normal earthquakes, they continued to shake without changing in more than a dozen seconds. "Yes, the house will collapse! Get out of the house! "The mountain collapses! Get away from the mountains! "Ku, be crushed by the clouds! "It''s like fog, just run fast! Everyone runs away with a light in their hand, becoming a crawling body. But no one knew where to run to, etc. For them, the world was only about where they were born, and even the next town was far away. The world as far as we know is about to perish, the world itself is on the verge of perishing. Everyone didn''t want to die, they wanted to be saved. "Oh, oh! The clouds, the clouds. Ahhhh! Finally, the dark clouds reached the surface. Literally, more than letters, an empire wrapped in dark clouds. It is no longer in the Gori fog, but in the national cloud, in the 10,000 mile cloud. Sky moves, thunder A flash of endless radiance rushes through the clouds. Thunderlight was raging like a herd of dragons in a dark cloud blocking the sun''s rays. But that''s just horrible. Sound and light only terrorized humans and beasts. It was extremely trivial, even if it could hit something from time to time. Heavenly motion, bullet rain Huge ice cubes, built inside huge clouds. That is, hail. It just rains and falls from the top to the bottom of the cloud. A very rare natural disaster is intentionally poured across the nation. Ground motion method, wet paper The earth lifts up its flares, so much so that the voice of the nasal cry is extinguished. The surface changes its shape so that a single piece of paper can creep. Everything that was fixed to the surface, natural and artificial, is distorted, twisted and destroyed. ground motion method, cracked silk The surface is torn and torn so that the cloth is left to power. Swallow and bury all things. It is not hesitant to waver, the seriousness of a immortal who has mended the heavenly and earthly law. I mean it as a Swivok immortal, which has nothing to do with being a swordsman. As a mistake, it was a force sticking out of the ''strongest'' frame that was not taken over by the mountain waters. The emperor''s castle is not only beautiful, it is also a fortress with defensive functions. But the fortress was being destroyed by an unsolicited natural mutation. The falling giant hail broke the roof and devoured the heavens, and the earth swayed causing the foundations of the castle to crumble and cracks to run on the walls. In the castle crumbling from what to what, the emperor in the back was deciding the cage castle. "No, no, no, no! He knows what''s going on and who''s angry. He was an emperor but alone in his chamber. Not only that, but he kept all the furniture he met in the room from opening the huge doors he deserved in the Emperor''s room in front of the door. For him, who hasn''t exercised from time to time, it''s not a fuss about heavy labor. It was beyond the limits of the flesh, and the flesh was screaming of pain as a price for it. But it wasn''t important. Because he''s rightly aware of the status quo, it''s more than a small thing about the castle collapsing or the nation perishing. I was aware of something bigger. "They''ll kill me, they''ll kill me! That if you stay like this, you''ll get yourself killed. "Like then, like then my brother! He is not delusional that there is no way the emperor will be killed. Because he himself, who is no other, is letting him kill the emperor before he was his real brother. "I, the minister, will kill me! Whatever it is, the castle will collapse and die. But being crushed by a castle is very difficult to imagine. For him, the most realistic death seemed to be that of an emperor, betrayed by a minister to death. Even in the midst of heaven and earth trembling and threatening the world, nothing short of a threat he fears is a minister. The emperor of the Great Empire dies betrayed by his minister. That was the only death he could imagine. "I don''t like it, I don''t like it, I don''t like it! I''m an emperor, I''m an emperor! Even though he is an emperor, he dies betrayed by his minister. Because he is an emperor, he dies betrayed by his minister. Both of them were swirling in him. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. I want to live, I want to command more, I want to be more admired, I want to decide more laws, I want to fight more wars, I want to do more emperor-like things. I admired it, I dreamed it, I respected it. Everyone admired it, everyone dreamed it, everyone respected it. I want to act like my brother. The current emperor wanted to take the throne by killing his brother because his brother was admired as a great emperor. I didn''t doubt that if I became an emperor, I could be like my brother too. And in fact, that''s what was happening around him. But when this happened, they had to kill me. "I don''t like dying! Everyone in the country knows it, and he knows it well himself. Kill the emperor and the heavens and the earth will heal. And everyone in this castle knows it well. That the vagabond invited to this castle cut off the emperor from his opponent. Only causality is clear, that the anger of that swordsman will be quenched if you really kill the emperor. The emperor knows better than anyone. In this situation, there''s no way I''m not going to be killed. I wonder if anyone will shelter themselves and try to kill them in a big hurry. I understand that, so he''s caged in his room. But the protection was also gradually being broken. "Hii, hii! "Your Majesty! Your Majesty the Emperor! Please forgive my disrespect! "I''ll be there now! "There you are, Your Majesty! "Oh, good! There you go! In front of the room, my subordinates gathered. As they proceeded to crawl in the shaky castle, they were convinced of the emperor''s presence by not opening the door of the room. Convinced, that may be a little different. Anyway, they are desperate too, trying to break down the majestic door praying that it is. When it comes to the emperor''s bedroom, it is truly a room that protects the emperor at the last minute. Now is exactly the time, but not assuming a sad earthquake, this castle is causing distortion throughout the building due to the ground collapse. The thing called doors was sensitive to building distortion and held up until the emperor came in, but in the current situation where the shaking continued, he had already lost his body as a door. It didn''t take long for the faces trying to break the doors ready to die to scaffold a castle shaking with the right tools in their hands and destroy it in a way that wasn''t even efficient to flatter. "Sire!" "Ku, ku, come ahhhhh! "Your Majesty, be ready! "Please understand. This is for the Empire! Some smile snobbishly, delighted to be able to kill the emperor. Some have a reddened face of anger, a passion for the emperor who drove the empire to ruin. Some cry blue, obsessed with life that they just don''t want to die. Soldiers and civilians, without exception, attack the emperor. They were only here to kill the Emperor. "Wow, me, me. Ahhh! In an instant, the emperor had what he wanted. My brother''s beauty that I couldn''t imitate until the end when I didn''t have something called motor nerves. Strength as just one man. Would that have allowed some resistance to this situation as well? There is not a single one who obeys his orders, the sunset of the powerful. Having been set to taste glory and decline all over his body, he was ending that life in fear, intense pain and despair. "Ha, quickly expose this body! "Calm the wrath of God! "Before this country dies, before the castle collapses! The others, they were nowhere near. Killing the emperor is no different. The ground is shaking, the castle is leaning, and there is a storm outside. In order to put an end to this hell, they must put the wreckage of the emperor at the top of the castle. "No more, really, this castle itself is going to collapse! "I know, don''t get involved anyway! "Damn, I broke it too much when I killed him! It''s hard to carry! "Because it''s heavy...... fuck you! The upper part of the castle is shaken by a major storm, the ground itself is shaken by an earthquake, and the castle, which is on the verge of collapse, is shaken without anything. Due to its overlap, the castle no longer had a place to shake. In that, I had to carry a tragic corpse of an adult male with an obese body. Besides, it is outdoors when it comes to the top of the castle. It is in the midst of the catastrophe that every natural mutation strikes, that a body is placed at the top of the castle. That was how difficult it was, doing them running and not wanting to imagine But it was something I had to do. Otherwise, the Empire. Not this way. Everyone in this place dies. of the vast castle, as he rolled up its stairs, and went outside the tallest tower. Once, everything stopped there. As always, the dark clouds remained standing, but everything in the heavenly mutation had stopped. "Ooh..." Someone who caused this natural mutation seemed to notice a line of motion. While every technique left only a slight aftertaste, it went to an end. "God! Please calm your anger! Desperate, they were offering sacrificed emperors, as if they were superstitious countrymen. Happy or unhappy, the ceiling of the tower was crumbling, and strangely they were at the top without going up to the roof. "God! Please forgive this land! It was like a mythical sight. Only around the castle, the clouds clear. The darkness had been lifted and the light had returned to the world. "Nooo." From the sky, God came down. There was a god there with a slightly unfortunate, disgusting face. "Wu......" Right beside it, there was also a blatant figure of Sanka, dressed in the clothes of a fire rat "... I still had a technique I wanted to use." God''s wrath was quenching. He seems unhappy, but he''s not angry. "Oh, God! Everyone fell down when they saw that. I worshipped God, as I had always done to the Emperor. "Please, have mercy! "Oh, that''s enough. If you killed him, there''s no reason to destroy this country anymore." A people of this country killed the head of this country as ineligible. Until now, the flock''s policy has been wrong, surrendering to the biting opponent. That is because of Swibok''s standards that we cannot chase. Suibok''s values are victory and defeat, not good or evil or loss. He only sees things in wins and loses, he doesn''t have a fist to swing down on the person he admits to losing. "Though, you''re halfway there... are you guys willing to challenge me? However, he was in a good mood to prepare himself and wield his powers. I intend to destroy it over a month, but if it ends in a few hours, I can''t satisfy my desire for destruction. Slightly unconcerned, Swivok confirms his will to fight. "There is no annihilation! The faces of the dead minister cried out that they had changed their blood phase and had no extinction. I never wanted to fight Suibok again, no matter what. It hasn''t even been a battle since I tried to destroy this country in the first place. Continuing means literally emigrating. "Too bad...... Yamahiko''s technique! Really unfortunately, Swibok declares the war to be over. "Listen, people of this land! I am the swimmer, the magician who rocked the heavens and the earth! Slowly, the clouds float into the sky. A pile of clouds scattered around them. It was fading and was starting to let the sun shine through. "Your Lord has killed your companions! That''s why my battle with you is over here! Unfortunately, unfortunately, Suibok looked at the clouds he had made. "But if you''re going to challenge me, I''ll take it, no matter what the terms! I''m the most powerful swordsman in the world, the immortal who manipulates heaven and earth! Until a few hours ago, the emperor of this country was an absolute. Too powerful to rebel. No one wants me to take responsibility for this tragedy before Swibbock does much more than that. To the extent that Suibok could feel it, he stopped destroying the world (...) and was full of signs of gratitude to God. "Nooo." Tell yourself how lonely I am about it, that Swibbock was only unable to use the technique until the end... "A boulder, my Lord! Everyone is down to the strength of the Lord! Swibok smiles a strong smile against Eckezaks affirming it. "Oh, you''re right. I''m the strongest! He had a deceptive laugh, unlike when he defeated the twin generals. 488 Calamity "You were a boulder, Swibbock! "Oh." "You''re the only one who can do that! "I guess so." "I have a high nose too! After the destruction of one country, Suibok and Eckezaks were on the road together. Same as before, Eckezax wants to praise me innocently. The mightiest sword was in sincere love with the mightiest swordsman. "Hey Suibo, don''t keep traveling with me! "Of course." "I can no longer think of anything other than you." "Oh, I don''t want to do you to anybody either." "As the mightiest sword and mightiest swordsman, we will continue to reign on this planet! But on the other hand, Suibok''s face didn''t clear. (Why, why do you get depressed when you think about what''s ahead? All I could do was give an empty reply to the sword of God that affirms everything about me. (Why do you hate that these days continue to be the strongest? This is what I''ve been aiming for for a thousand and five hundred years, the ideal way to be. I''ve just been doing that for about five hundred years, why don''t you like it ahead? Doubts overlap and build up in your mind. The inexplicability to oneself makes me uncomfortable. (You think my 2,000 years were all wrong? What a silly thing to do! I have trained more sincerely than anyone, learned more art than anyone, fought more enemies than anyone, and never lost to anyone! That should be a mistake...... NOT! "Swimbok! What are you good at! "I just learned how much skill! Just how much exercise I''ve loaded! What have you done? "I''m just a thug, like you! You still remain the bad boy who beat and killed the adults in the village! "Swimbok! You''re not growing up! (Fuukei......) "Immortals have a mission to guide the faithful! It is also the duty of the Immortal to punish the proud wizard, but that does not mean that you can use the technique for delusion! "What do you do with pride in your martial arts against your wives?" Doesn''t make any sense! There''s so much more to dealing with immatures who can''t train for a hundred years that immortals can''t grow up to be serious! "Let us move the heavens and the earth, and nothing will be the same as a nest of worms such as the kingdom of mankind! (Why, why do I remember him...) I missed the words of affirmation and the words of denial. That''s not supposed to happen, but I really can''t enjoy my nostalgia. "Hmm?" "What''s up, Swibbock?" "I feel strange signs, obviously not human stuff" It was intense discomfort that brought that thought to an end. Swivok in this era had not reached the frontier of perplexity, but nevertheless I would notice if the signs of intense extremes approached. "Probably the same Eight Divine Treasures as you." "Oh my... So Swibbok, will you just stop by? Eckezaks, laughing wildly, makes a suggestion to Swivok. "I want to show my proud Lord to the other seven! "... right" A user of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures is a bearer of intense emotions. So did the twin generals, but people can be strong because they have a strong heart. And fighting that kind of opponent is a lot of fun. Suibok, who was interested, had decided to ride Eckezax''s suggestion. "See you, Eight Divine Treasures and their Lord" Captain Ethel was on his way to the Empire with a handful of elites. Instead of suddenly attacking down the main line, he was going to meet lords everywhere and encourage excitement. If the lords tormented by tyranny had wise eyes, they would have risen with the rightful successors of the empire. "The disturbing weather the other day sounds like a lie." Riding horseback to advance the elite frontlines, Captain was layering the future of the Empire on a clear sky. The bitter dark clouds are gone, and the sun lights the earth brightly. The Dark Age was over and it was as if the Golden Age were coming. ''Oh, right. To be honest, I thought it was the work of my countrymen.'' Dinesleif, who was falling back on the hips of the captain, was presenting possibilities against the Lord, who was relaxed. "Brothers... the rebellious Heavenly Spear Vajra of manipulating the weather? "If you are an emperor in power, you may be hostile to Vajra''s users. I''ve heard a lot about the fact that his men actually drove the city to ruin." "Sure, if you can manipulate the weather as you please, is that how easy it is?" "In the current situation where restrictions are in place, the extent of this is the mountain of Sekiyama. It''s not a weapon originally used against humans, and it has limits. It''s Vajra''s strength to be able to figure it out. '' I remember 10,000 years ago, but I was preoccupied with the changes that followed. "Innovation? Is there room for ingenuity to manipulate the weather? "He has the ability to manipulate the weather, but he can''t change the terrain itself. But with years of experience, we can teach cities where to rain to cause floods, landslides, effective weather changes, etc." "That''s a horrible story..." "There''s no room for resistance to the weather. Killing the user does not change the weather that has already happened. Weather operations in Vajra can be difficult to change over time. '' "Vajra''s user will be killed? If you can manipulate the weather, you should stay in a safe place. Is that possible? "That''s not what it is." Originally created to fight dragons, we are now used to kill each other. The irony of that fate always makes Dinesleife gloomy. "You''re leading the army, and if you can, you want to have a discussion with your own hands." "That''s... right" "Many Vajra users thought they could die. Like my users, I thought if I rebelled against something mighty, I could end up there. '' "Is that all you got? I don''t think there''s much anecdote for that..." "Rebellion to the great stream of power is the source of his power. But that''s not just the" mighty thing "you imagine. A mighty instrument of our own empowers even the powerless poor and slaves to overturn their destiny. Many people break that as evil, but they think the dynsleife of knowing those who are actually abused is different. "Even a small village in the back of the mountain has something called class consciousness. Even on a border where there are not a hundred people, people can be abused. From your point of view, it''s small, small, it doesn''t matter, but it''s a mighty destiny for those who belong to that village. '' ¡­¡­ ''I imagine those who are being abused wanting to destroy that village. You think I''d be happy to destroy you in a natural disaster that doesn''t seem man-made? Neither do I. Vajra does useless things. Humans don''t want to die, they want to kill. I want to teach you to despair of being killed, to die of rust coming out of you. Even if I die as a result. " I can''t imagine a new life, there are many sad people. There are those who destroy hateful opponents and repressed environments and do not want what follows. I don''t know about happiness, there are people I don''t know for sure. "So did my first users... Laurent and Shark stayed in the old world hoping, but Flamberge... until the end, grieved and saddened... truly, as my users, was a pathetic person" "... Dinesleif" ''Sorry, I''m not going to give you water. My Lord, I do not deny your vengeance. It''s just not small or big on revenge or treason. We are not clueless, as long as the users are serious and sincere, we will be used with all our might'' "I''m counting on you, Dinesleif" Long live, but hence, long stupidity. Dinesleif mocking himself about it, once he shut up. It''s not what she wants to impose further burdens on users who are just placing their minds on it. (Maybe I''m tired myself. Next time I see Elixir, will you give me plenty of comfort...) Shut up. Note that her heart was not quiet. (Eight thousand years...... you mean it was too long for me to be only a treasure and an instrument of God? No, I''m the only one who thinks this... too close to people, that''s too personal a reward) Long lived but late wear and tear, considering that it really hits one human being. (Speaking of which, what is the cell doing? From time to time I see the treasure he made... is he still alive? I think what was being used by him affected Elixir''s personality...) Seeing what''s in her heart like that, captain also shuts up. It is more in the midst of a march. We''re leading the way to show our intentions, but it''s no surprise they''re after us. It is only natural to be alert to your surroundings. "Mm! Whole thing, stop! It was just then. On a wild road that was supposed to be far from the public, a dressed man appeared who was clearly not from this vicinity. Captain had stopped the troops from moving, although he would not be in a collisionary position. Who the hell are you? If you were going to attack me, you wouldn''t have bothered to show up. But being an unbelievable opponent, he was asking as he stopped and intimidated the horse. "I''m a swimmer. Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures, Lord of the Most Powerful Sword Eckezacks." The divine treasure now sought by the Emperor Display. The man named its owner showed Dinesleif a sword of unbeatable majesty. "What?! "Are you the Lord of Dinesleif? "In any case, my name is Captain Ethel. Lord of the vengeful demon knife Dinesleif." His troops became gracious to the users of the Divine Treasure, who suddenly appeared. Captain himself couldn''t contain his excitement, and he lowered his horse and walked over to Suibok. "Long time no see, Dinesleif" "You, Eckezax." The two divine treasures had become human figures, sharing the joy of reunion. Even if we weren''t particularly close, it was emotional for the same mission-bearing tools to encounter. "Are you predominantly a general this time? "No, he''s the heir to the throne who''s been chased through the country. Now that we''re fighting to get our country back, we''re not wrong, even in general." "Country theft. Sounds like fun inside." "You know what... I don''t think so" I see a man with a slightly obnoxious look that Dinesleif is the Lord of Eckezacs. He was the one who made me feel like a man, which I had just remembered earlier. "Pfft... but you''re right! This one is my Eternal Lord! Make it the strongest in history and remain the strongest in perpetuity, an absolutely invincible swordsman! Be a Immortal, Swordsman, it''s me! "A long-lived man says he can use you?! Suibok, whose usual hegemony had subsided, watched the Lord of Dinesleif without falling into an introduction. A little bit unfortunately, not his taste. While curiosity never inspired me, I was observing a man who had divine treasures as well. But if you''re a captain, that''s not going to happen either. Given what I was about to become, one strong warrior needed more. "Did I say Suibok... didn''t you come from the Ethel Empire? "Oh, you''re right. I just left." Seriously, I was wrong about the situation in Suibok because I have a divine treasure. He was doing everything he could to get Swivok to join his army. "I heard that the current emperor, Display Ethel, is looking for Eckezacs. Didn''t I bother you with that? "Oh, they called me. A lot. Well, you were a helpless man." It wasn''t like that, it was a gloomy look. It was a shadowy face, unworthy of the strongest swordsman. "Did I... Actually, I''m the man''s nephew. I''m so sorry my uncle bothered you." "Never mind, it''s none of your business." It''s all over now, Swibbock. But for Captain, it wasn''t done or anything. "No, I want you to let me apologize. That''s because of my weakness." "Ho." "As Dinesleif said, I am the man who was chased through the country. If I had as much power as my father, I wouldn''t have let that tyrant do as he pleases! "... oh, you''re the son of a former emperor who was poisoned" "Yes." Suibok, dressed as a vagrant, calls the captain "you" with the right to inherit the throne. Of course you have Eckezacks, so I guess you''re quite the man. But captain was the same with the divine treasure. If so, there is no rumbling. His subordinates, who disembarked according to the Lord, had accidentally raised their faces. "If that''s the case, let''s get an apology" My nephew apologizes for my uncle''s untimely demise, which is something I will never accept as a swimmer. But if it was because of my impudence that I caused trouble, it was understandable. "But I don''t care. I''m already leaving the Ethel Empire." "... right" Here, Swibbock noticed. That the person in front of you is pitying yourself. "Hey, you''re making a mistake..." "Your thoughtlessness leaves much to be desired. You have the strongest sword, but you have someone you can''t talk to." "Wait." Bad news is, Captain was getting serious. I was seriously layering myself with Swivo. "I don''t regret anything." "No, let''s regret it. I also have a divine treasure Dinesleife, so I know! "Wait, I already..." And I said something I shouldn''t have said. "No matter how great a swordsman you are! No matter how the Divine Sword magnifies the magic! The Ethel Empire is more powerful than ever! "Oh, my God! Swibbock was, in an instant, heavily elevated. "I want to know what I''m mistaken about and I''m kidding you! I''ll kill you!" Earlier gloom had evaporated in an instant. "Wait, my Lord! To the Lord of Eckezacs, don''t say that! It''s forbidden! Dinesleife caught between Suibok, who is still going to beat me up, and Caputain, who is surprised by his sword screen. "Apologize now! "But? "The user of divine treasure is also highly committed! Apologize as much as you can! Right now! Dinesleif was in a great hurry to blame the captain. Seeing that, Suibok has stopped hitting me, too. However, it was on the verge of explosion. "But he has fled the empire, hasn''t he? "I''m telling you not to say that! "I want to help him, I''m never scarce..." "You just don''t think so! At a time when they think they''ve been ridiculed, it''s an unacceptable insult! The dice rafe he was teaching had more momentum that seemed to beat the captain. Her, too desperate, usually showing static or giving up. Look at that. Captain and his gestures are even confusing. "Anyway, they''re angry! It would be muscle to apologize! Apologize immediately!" "But why be angry? I''m crazy, etc..." "It''s like denying your revenge! "That''s what denying the Lord of Eckezax''s ''strongest'' means! You too, ''give up because vengeance is empty'', ''don''t take revenge until you involve your surroundings'', ''don''t wage war with your own greed'', ''give it up because you can''t win anyway'', ''your parents don''t want that,'' if they say so, you''ll be furious too! Suibok, who is in a squeaky shape, but is restraining himself and stopping his movements. The fury that I still want to beat him to death and the reason that I should wait for his apology were scattering a fierce spark in my brain. With a red face on the verge of death, he still waited for Dinesleif to persuade him. "Apologize, my lord, captain easel! Sincerely apologize for applying mud to your strongest possessions! "... sorry, I was insensitive. I take my word back, I want you to forgive me." It was far beyond the limits of swimming at that time or losing sight of the swinging tip of the fist I shook up. Open eyes are dyed red, eaten teeth are shattered, sweat evaporates at body temperature and hot air. Just angry, would a human be transformed so far? It was so shapely that I thought so. Odd voices are leaking from the back of my throat, as if I lost my language. Really, in a very dangerous place, I managed to hold out. To him, Captain manages to pick a word and continue persuading. "¡­ I must take the throne from the present emperor who killed my father" I try to convince Swivok to be careful, but not ready to retreat. "But compared to my uncle, the emperor, I am far too weak. With the help of many." He was accompanied by an apology and a plea to someone dressed like a vagrant. "Please, I want you to help me with this! Swibbock, Lord of the mightiest swords! Swivok, so angry that fire seemed to come out of his face, had managed to rule me. But I couldn''t help but be angry at the person in front of me. "You...! Assuming an atelier or studio said something similar before they fought themselves, they wouldn''t have gotten so angry. But in a situation where the results were already clear, if misperceptions were made, Swivok, the most complacent and self-respecting person in human history, could not bear it. "You are ~ ~!" Something, something, something, something. "You don''t know me. Then there''s no choice, I guess there''s no choice...! I tried to be patient, I did. "If you don''t know, I''ll tell you...... no, hold on! 489 Guilt When I no longer know what to do, it is superior human evidence that I can direct what to do. Sadly, Sanka was the most capable man in this country. In a castle on the verge of collapse, he had given instructions more hands-on than any other human being and had decided to take a single refuge to gather food, water and injured people there. Many nobles remember Sanka abandoning herself and confronting Suibok, and everyone said of him as if he were a new emperor. Of course the person in question is not the other way around. I''m going to lose out on the reality that makes me want to cover my eyes too much, but it''s not a big deal, considering I was floating in the sky with Suibok until the other day. It was the moment when reality gave in. Sure, Swivok had the strongest strength he could be proud of, but his personality was more unscrupulous than that. Human beings who have assumed the status of emperor are proud of their mighty power and forget their humility. But would you use that tyrant emperor lightly even if you got all that power? Of course, I use it for intimidation. To show you how grumpy you are, you will manipulate the weather as you wish and delight the hasty people in your eyes. But either intentionally destroy the nation and show it, or no. You''ll be worried about the boulder, because he had a profit and loss account for once. "... the one who has nothing, seeks nothing, can destroy everything, extends nothing. Suppose that''s the strongest." If this is aggression or conquest, there was still salvation. If we were willing to use this land, the empire would have subsided to the extent that it could be rebuilt. But the empire has become an even worse environment than it was before the pioneering era. This is all we have to do now, renounce our national territory. "Is it inevitable that we will perish against it" Sleepy and looking at the sky, there''s a huge mountain floating in the universe. ¡­¡­ There won''t be anybody else who can do this. "... no more" I don''t know, but I''m back. They all lose their temper to make a scene, and look up in a daze. Well, I can''t help it, because their minds are completely dead. I was reaching the threshold of giving up, wondering if my body was dying soon. ''I''m so angry Swibbok'' appeared before them doing so. A floating mountain landed and descended from around its summit. I was angry with the momentum that impelled my angry hair heaven, so much so that even an idiot who couldn''t read the air could see. In his case, anything but angry hair strikes heaven, so it doesn''t get stylish at all. "Hey, Sanka." "Oh, it''s been a while..." He was still angry with me, one country or ten, but he was about to destroy me. Even when the emperor yelled at me the other day, I wasn''t so angry. My heart, which was dead, is revived by fear. Angry so far, even this star was going to shatter. The look on your face is just a rough god. Everyone understood that I didn''t mean it so seriously last time. "Actually, I am." "Yes." "I''m mad at you." He was trembling and turning on his anger. Apparently he has a value that, unlike tyrants, it''s not very good to be angry. I mean, a man who destroys a country, even if he''s not too angry, manages to get angry. "I''m so angry, I can''t turn my tongue." "Really?" "Explain to him what happened." He was never angry when he told me he was going to kill you. What the hell kind of big idiot pissed him off so far? "... Sanka? "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince..." The man who was the emperor''s nephew, the rightful next emperor in exile, was there. "What the hell happened, is this..." Even though there was a man there who killed his own father directly, he was flabbergasted when he went down the mountain. "I was supposed to look down from the sky... but the empire''s territory, as it were, had been destroyed" Everything was lost, the collapse of an empire beyond degrees. Having seen it, he wanted to know what was going on. "What the hell..." "Yes, sir." I don''t know why you''re angry, but if you tell me to give an explanation, I''ll have to. So did Suibok, but if Caputain asked me to explain, I couldn''t possibly hesitate. He was a venomous minister and loyal. "... I mean, all this misery" "Yes, by Lord Swibbock''s hand." Seeing Suibok, who still wouldn''t hide his frustration, Caputaine had his eyes open. "You did it." "Yes." Both were burning anger they couldn''t hold. "Why! "You heard me, because they sold me a fight" "... where do we need to get this far! It was troubling. A captain in a position to lead this country is burning his anger at the man who hurt this country. That was thankful and delightful in a way. But the opponent is Swivok. Yelling at angry swimbok, that could put this country in even worse straits. The surrounding folks and the captain escorts could only wait with a disillusioned face. "Why did you crush this country?" "Because the emperor of this country himself sold me a fight! A man of trans-degree strength was complaining about trans-degree legitimacy. One thing I had nothing to be ashamed of myself was yelling at a man with a vengeful demon knife. "I wouldn''t go this far if they sold me a fight from those chimps! But if the head of a country sold me a fight, it would be natural to smash all of them! "Don''t be ridiculous! Absolutely right. Of course, both of them were right. Emotionally, I lean toward the captain. "The people of this country have nothing to do with the Emperor! Where are the sardines that the people who lived in the world would be treated like this! Soldiers who tried to protect the emperor are still fine. Because they have only martyred in their duty. But not the people. Knowing nothing, I was just overwhelmed and ravaged. It''s too unreasonable. "You think weakness is a sin! If this is a natural disaster, I just have to mourn. But if this is man-made, if it''s in front of you, it''s no longer forgivable. "You know what! But they didn''t ask for forgiveness from the beginning. "Why do I have to take care of these people in this country! "You''ll just have to kill the emperor directly! "Tell me what to do with it! Tell those people there! That''s what Suibok pointed out to the Suncays, the survivors of the Empire, who were nothing else. "I wish the people in this country would have killed or stopped or beaten the emperor who wanted to kill me! I can''t let you do that! Even though it was threatened by Swivok, the people of the crumbling castle killed the emperor directly. Even at a time when Suibok was rambling with Eckezax in his hand, that should have been possible. "Kill me or kill the Emperor, these guys chose for themselves! That''s all we''re talking about! In a situation where I would not survive without killing one of them, both the soldiers and the nobles made the decision to kill Swivok. When Suibok came to the stage of manipulating the heavens and the earth, he finally tried to kill the emperor. It was a simple story about just being mighty. "Or something, do you think if you kill one emperor, everyone will give me a compliment?! If I killed the Emperor, I would have just tried to kill him for killing the Emperor! This is not the first time Suibok has destroyed a nation. In that experience, I even killed an emperor on the spot who said ''kidding'' over degrees. What happened after that? On that occasion, I sometimes returned Suibok, but there were times when the army came with the motive to testify as a legitimate successor by defeating the man who had fought for the Emperor. Nominations were arranged, and ''a people without any sin'' was sometimes attacked by changing the color of their eyes. Of course, at the end of the day, they''ll kill us all. "So, what do you say, captain! Your country will let the emperor get away with congratulations if he is killed! Assuming that someone chose to kill the emperor over challenge Swivok, his future would be very dark if it succeeded. Based on that, Captain thinks Suibok should have killed him directly. But I can''t deny what Suibok said either. If Suibok had killed the Emperor in the human sphere and left him there, Caputain might have been after Suibok. I can''t say enough about the man who killed the previous emperor to let him go wild. Anyway, if you defeated a tyrant in your own army, if you just came back after someone else killed you, you lack too much legitimacy to take up the emperor. "I wish I''d been quietly murdered. But you want to! You say it''s my fault I''m strong! Yes, I would like to say. From the people of the surviving empire, it was endlessly annoying that Suibok was strong. The enemies of the Empire are strong, and there is nothing more to do for the people of the Empire. But it is not a sin, even if it is evil. "Sin is punishment in the first place, good is evil! Such things are made up of prior arrangements! To me, who happens to be from this country, to me, who invites me! Don''t push that stuff! This too, the muscles are through. At least Suibok is spearheaded by the fact that when the people of this country killed the emperor, their victory conditions were fulfilled. From there onwards, it was clearly evil in him to make further chases. "Killing so many people is not evil, but what! "That''s your logic, not mine! "It''s the universal evil of man! It''s not just mine! "At a time when I don''t think so, it wouldn''t be universal or anything! You in the first place, what do you know about the world! What do you know about history! If you''re questioning universal values, you can say it if you don''t know all about it! I guess I list such a big thing because I''m not sure I am! I don''t care what the valve stands for. Only what you''re saying was decent, just what you''re saying. "I''m asking if it was necessary! Though I would have left this country without even killing the emperor if I had wanted to, as I had brought me so far, as I had floated Sanka in the sky! Captain''s words are also correct. Swivok wasn''t caught up in a situation where he couldn''t escape. I didn''t need to kill him, I just killed him because I wanted to, I broke him because I wanted to. Swivok himself was too strong to speak of self-defense. "I''m gonna smash you...! For me, the words were the inverse scales. "You... I''ll kill you! Is it still up there, and Swivok''s anger was growing even more. He was so angry at his anger that even Captain, who had been devastated his hometown, outgrew him. "Who, where...! In Suibok''s hand, Eckezax was gripped. "What do you want me to do?! In an instant the sky stained dark and in an instant began to emit light and sound into the dark clouds. The earth was shaking and screaming. "I''m the strongest I can be! Suibo''s anger literally burst all over the country. "Why, run! A buddy thunder is running through the clouds without staying. The sound and light continue to pulse without stopping. "Why do I have to run away! From the bottom of my heart, Swibbock was mad. When my self-esteem was scratched, I was using my whole body, my whole heaven and earth, to describe it. "Keep what you''re going to challenge me?! Leave the one who said stupid things to me?! A man whose dignity had been hurt was desperately holding back his intention to kill. By expressing his anger, he was revealing that he would move into action. "Even though they killed my parents, I ran away without a fight, don''t be like you! "Oh my God! "You''re not! Horribly, the argument was still in place. Under the thunderous and thunderous dark clouds, the captain standing on the rocking earth was still angry. "If you''re strong! Though I wouldn''t have bothered to flee the country! I would have just intercepted him and killed him! Though I would have said so myself! I don''t think you should be weak! Despite watching the heavens and the earth rock, it was still true with its tenacity. "You know what I thought! How thoughtless and how sorry I was! "I guess it''s because I''m weak! If you were strong, you wouldn''t have had to run! I''m strong! I''m strong! I''m not mindless! I''ll kill them all on the spot! You tell me to think like that! Whenever Suibok yells, heavy thunder falls on the trees around him. "You mean through me until you sacrifice so many people! But captain''s guts never ran out. "Naturally! I''ll do anything for my face! Assuming he is the Lord''s chosen man of divine treasure. My strength was no less than that of Swivok. "That''s all I protect! Don''t put your weakness and impudence on the shelf and blame me for what you couldn''t protect! "You must be the one who killed him! "He says I''m not responsible for that! Buzzing, heavenly and earthly beeping. Sparks scattered between the two men, and thunderlights scattered between heaven and earth. "You are! You make me your enemy! "Of course!" "Fine! How dare we discuss it so far? How dare you be so untouchable? "Knowing I have the skill of manipulating heaven and earth, knowing that the people of this country have killed the Emperor! If that''s what you''re trying to do! Let it be, and the killing was about to begin. "You don''t need your life! "Naturally! And the LORD of the mightiest sword lay his mightiest, and the LORD of the demon sword of vengeance lay his vengeance, and the slaying was about to begin. "Fine! I''m gonna put them all together and kill them all! Let''s go, Eckezacks! "I''ll take care of it!" "You''re the one who''s gonna die! Come on, Dinesleif! Then finally the people of Ethel found out. The captain who chased this country said he had a vengeful demon knife in his hand. In his hand is held a sword with a decadent atmosphere, shorter than Eckezacks. "I''m gonna kill this guy! "Wait, my Lord! Captain trying to cut, Swibbock trying to intercept. Those two were stopped by the voice of Dinesleif. "Why stop! You want me to miss this guy! Dinesleif, who thought he was one of a kind, is stopping legitimate vengeance. The captain was thus bewildered and furious, crying out to Dinesleif. That meant stopping swimming to me, and that I had not challenged swimming. Slashing an unfought opponent was a disgrace comparable to running away for Swivok. He manages to stay on foot with Eckezaks up in the big upper section with an unusual look of anger. ''Wait, think about it! "Tell me what! You don''t think he''s right! ''That''s not the problem! "So what''s the problem! ''You''re going to destroy this country! You''re going to involve only a few remaining people and lose everything! Captain had forgotten me and forgotten his country. I think of the country and the people. I didn''t really forget the country and the people. "You''re telling me not to take revenge because this man is strong, because he is the Lord of the mightiest sword, or you, the demon sword of revenge! ''That''s right! "The demon knife of vengeance denies vengeance! What the heedlessness of the people of this country is! ''You''re just taking it personally! Who but you wants revenge! "He told me to give in unreasonably! He told me not to do anything because he''s the most powerful and invincible! You mean you won''t even allow me to be angry! Captain was reacting to Dinesleif''s persuasion. Instead of making a proper attack on the ear to ask, he was also trying to convince Dinesleif. "Dinesleif! Do you differ in the Lord''s actions! Still a tool! "Shut up, Eckezacks! I just want the Lord''s happiness! Suibok, Eckezaks, even Captain. The three of them were frustrated with Dinesleif. This is the only way to kill him. But many of the faces that were here are different, the people of this country are different. He wanted those who possessed the treasure of God to manage to stop a disaster that would not even be a battle. "My Lord! You said it wasn''t just personal! He said he didn''t just kill my father with his vengeance! That''s what it''s supposed to be like to fight a tyrant who torments his subjects! "This man killed the people for no reason! Destroyed the land! Before that, you want me to pull you in! "You''re going to have a heart with the rest of us! You''re going to kill all the living for the dead! Ironically, the only person trying to save this country was Dinesleif, the demon sword of vengeance. ''What you have to do is not wave a vengeful demon knife! It''s supposed to show the surviving people the future! "... this, this evil! Don''t kill me, forgive me...! ''You don''t have to forgive me! Think of the order! First you have to live! Not you! I didn''t tell you not to be angry. I''m not denying his vengeance, I''m saying hold on to his vengeance. "Dinesleif......! "Are you willing to destroy your country with personal affection! It''s not personal, definitely not. Trying to think so, he looks around. There were people and escorts with the same face. It''s not the face of anger that wants me to take revenge, even if I''m wrong. Please, don''t do anything, it was the face of a petition. ''... you are strong and right. But that''s not what we''re looking for right now.'' Close your eyes, lose strength, and collapse from your knees, captain. Look at that, Swibbock... "... right" I still seemed lonely, delivering Eckezacks with clouds scattered. Looks like someone who should have been equally angry has left me... I should be used to being alone and all, but I was sad about that. "Hmm." Turn away like a shin. Loneliness because it is the strongest, or everything can be broken, but the hold of the late? A disaster with human will was trying to cure everything. "Ah." I looked a little surprised, trying to rule. "... you said captain easel or something" "Hey, what? Not long ago I was supposed to hear the words I wanted to hear, in the worst of circumstances. "Sorry, it was my fault" The earthquake was continuing and was subsiding somewhat. But still, Swibbock, who should be able to manipulate the earthquake, was feeling guilty. "The art of manipulating the heavens and the earth has failed" Sometimes apologizing isn''t acceptable. Everyone thought so. "As a testament to that, let''s build a company later. I did something really bad..." Leaving an apology in its form can be unacceptable. Everyone thought so. "Around here, no more" Just thinking about it didn''t help. 490 Failure Everyone gets flabbergasted by my, really sorry attitude. "Why, Swibbock. What''s wrong with this neighborhood? The only thing that wasn''t flashy was the Eckezax used for Swivok. Because it doesn''t matter to her, or what happens to the area around here. "Earthquakes earlier triggered a lot of ground fluctuations. The earth will be torn apart like this." If he was just a scholar and predicted the impact of the earthquake, he would applaud it. But he''s just causing the earthquake himself and explaining the impact. Rather, it is a sin of death. Earthquakes are expected after this, not. I''m sorry, I had an earthquake, but... "... Really?" But Sanka could only say yes. Everyone else, we just have to stop. The place of responsibility is obvious, as is the scale of the damage. Suibok also thinks the situation is bad now. But it was obvious to everyone on the spot who could see our faces, who was dead and unwilling to apologize. Approximately two thousand years later, Fuukei will see Suibo''s face, who died and was willing to apologize. But that didn''t matter to the face of the place. They are nothing but powerless to say death to Swivok, who is unwilling to die and apologize. "Hey, can''t you manage that? ''Yes, you must be finishing your art of manipulating the heavens and the earth. Some of them must have soothed the earth to some extent.'' Captain and Dinesleif demand that it be taken for granted. We can have an earthquake, so we should be able to quell it. "But there''s a way to turn a big earthquake into a small, continuous one." I can do that. Otherwise, because we cannot move the earth in the first place. "Rather than that, turning a large earthquake into something smaller is a relatively simple thing to do with ground mobility. Otherwise, it''s far from shaking the earth." Even human beings who know nothing at all can imagine the difficulty of having an earthquake in a situation of nothing and turning an earthquake that occurs into a small, continuous one is very different. Then why can''t I do that? "I''m exhausted and I can''t use the big terrestrial method" I can''t use magic because I''m out of magic, I guess that means. "Don''t bring up anything more common sense now! Captain''s anger was a mourning for all. It was really now a swim to bring up something extremely common sense. If you fix the art of freely manipulating the heavens and the earth, and they say you can''t do it anymore because you''re tired, there''s really nothing anyone can do about it. "I used a lot of surgery with angry momentum... my heart is cold, so I can use my contraindications... sorry" Of the man who destroyed the country, an apology. Excuse me. Will it be forgiven in three letters after all? Do you really think the man who is trying to finish with three letters is sorry? Because I think, nature is passing through extreme evil. "So, then..." You can''t be around here. Around which is the word of the Immortal? First of all, no doubt, the territory of the Empire or even wider. Everyone despaired...... had already done so, so the people of the Empire had embraced their destiny. "Though, this is my immature. Take responsibility." "What are you going to do?" "I can''t use ground-moving, but I''ve already done my best on that mountain over there. So if we put him on that mountain, we can help him." The people around to hear it, they didn''t think they did it, they saved it. Oh, yes, yes, you should go that way, it was an inert march. All hope had already been forsaken. Neither hope nor despair can be done when the mind is weary. "Right...... but no way we''re going around the country in that mountain? "We''re not gonna make it to the boulder. It''s gonna be terrible around sundown." What I say is terrible. That is why it is certain that it will be close to the extinction of the national territory rather than the demise of the nation. And I had no captain, no angry temper. "I''ll do whatever I can" "¡­ to what extent" In the case of Suibo, I have to make sure that, as far as I can, I really know how much. If you care about that, you might be able to do something about everyone, maybe just a few. "I can''t say anything if I don''t try it...... I attract it with a towel. The shrinkage needs concentration, but I don''t need Xianqi much more." ''Well, isn''t Heaven and Earth Law the only thing you''re mastering? It''s got to be a completely different system than shrinkage.'' "I can do most of the tricks. It''s not just shrinkage, it''s also fixing the void method. Except when I went to the throne of God, it didn''t help." "You... did you go to God in a void law? "We''ll talk later. Let Yamahiko''s technique tell the whole country what''s going on." It was difficult for Swivok in this era to attract surviving people all over the country with a towel, even with the aid of Eckezax. Few sentiments remain, which means that that''s all the people are tired. We need extraordinary concentration because we do difficult moves in fatigued situations, and our burdens will be significant. No one sympathized with me because I was all bad from one to ten. Even Swivok himself thinks he''s bad, so he has no defense whatsoever. I was trying to destroy myself, stab myself in the stomach, and save my own survival. "I, Swibbock, have caused disaster in this land! His voice spreads through Eckezaks to the land. "Everybody listen, this land will perish! Because of my failures! Once the truth is revealed, it is refreshing as to what it means. "Anything you want to help, don''t move outside the house. Keep your body stationary and quiet." I can move rationally if I want to. Swivok had been able to make appropriate decisions since this era if he had a ''solid purpose''. The question is whether or not you think you have to do a solid purpose. "That way, help. I''ll get you out of this land." Speaking to all over the country, Suibok spoke to Sanka. "Sanka, I''m bringing all the survivors here from now on. Some of them are injured, but line them up while you work with the captain to calm them down. Can you do that?" "Yes, sir" "I''ll see about the injury later. Anyway, line up and I''ll take care of it later." "Well, because you can do that too? "As long as we have time, we can regenerate our hands and feet. Many kings have attacked me in search of my art." While boasting of his seriousness, Suibok tried to make his way to the mountain where he was due to float. Even if you shrink on the boulder in this place, it will be laborious three times twice. "... how many nations did you destroy?" Suibo''s versatility is revealing. Even knowing that, neither Sanka nor Captain could have imagined any consequences other than the demise of the nation. A large mountain floating in the sky. The survivors of the empire gathered on it were suddenly self-defeated in front of a sight that did not seem to belong to the world. If you think the sky has fallen, the mountains fly through the sky. We have ourselves on that mountain. And the lower realm, which can be seen down from the mountains, was following a path of collapse. "Oh...... the Empire is going to perish" The fortune of the earth, which should have changed over thousands of years. That''s too short a period of time, and it changes so rapidly that even the human eye can tell. It was just a natural mutation, the physical collapse of the empire. "Look, keep coming" That didn''t matter to Swibbock. I do it well just because I failed this time, and I''m not surprised or anything because it''s what I caused. Regret would only do a little later, so treating the injured was paramount now. After the destruction of one country, there are many wounded. "You have a broken bone. Anesthetize your hair with acupuncture." "Iggy! "Connect your bones correctly now, remove fragments too, make it a little easier" Swivok, who was floating a huge mountain, was treating him without rest in order to take responsibility for his actions. The operation is not as fast as it was in later times, and the injured person is promptly treated. Neither Captain nor Sanka thought anything of it when they saw it. I couldn''t afford to see the land collapsing because of it, and suddenly looked at the usual sky. "... Seriously, you''re a real long-lived man" Still, only Dinesleif kept it decent. Even for her, it is only natural that the long-lived are beyond human knowledge. The result itself is not hard to believe. What would be incredible would be that there are long-lived people who actually do this. Essentially, the long-lived have nothing to do with the world. Because it doesn''t matter. I have been training for hundreds of years, so for the most part, I am not obsessed with it, and I don''t argue strongly about it. Conversely, even evil fairies who have not been abandoned for vulgarity will not try to get involved unless they have a particular purpose. Just so we''re clear, it''s because we''re looking down. Because I think of myself as a great being and a time for God, I don''t mean killing normal humans and immersing myself in joy. So it is Suibok. Despite God''s power at times, he deliberately deals with humans in a decent way. Engage aggressively with people and take them seriously. I am challenged to respond because, in a way, I am seriously confronted with a mistress. Even though I am unusually strong, I recognize people as competitors. "It''s unscrupulous..." You are dealing with someone who is weaker than you, who only lives for a short time, and who doesn''t have to contend with it. Even though we know that there is only such an opponent, we go to the throne of God in search of the strongest sword in the world, and we are crossing the world. Besides, keep the passion of being angry. Barren, nothingness, labor, boredom. It just keeps passion, diligence, faith and self-respect without those decent humanities being shown. There is no need for anything, but is there no straying or swaying? If there isn''t, it''s no longer human. "What do you say, my Lord will be amazing! The proud Eckezaks were nosy and close to Dinesleif. I fail precisely in Immortal Arts right now, and I don''t care at all about it, even though the state is being devastated from country to country. "Eckezacks... the one named you..." Dinesleif held his head. Even though eight thousand years have passed since it was manufactured, it makes me want to mourn against my compatriots who have not grown anything. Indeed, Eckezaks is a tool for affirming the strongest heroes. In that sense, you are right to fully affirm Swivok, who is exactly as powerful as he is. But that means you''re not caring about them at all. A man who is too strong, excessively pure, unreasonable or irrational, but too foolish. I can only deal with that as his, just a sword. Will it be done for both sides? Or before that, there was significant damage to the surroundings. It''s not for the both of us, it''s not for the surroundings. "What do you say, jealous? Yeah?" "I don''t envy you, Eckezax" Dinesleif had already guessed a lot. The monster named Suibok, who created this situation, has an unusually high ''strongest'' standard imposed on him. At the time of his immortality, he was already the strongest. If you can get a divine sword, it''s even stronger. So if he''s circling the world, he''s not even spoiled by this situation. On the contrary, I am even dissatisfied. The strongest swordsman with the strongest sword, not even satisfied with its strongest strength. "Eckezacks, remember" "Oh, my God, look great" "If your Lord remains like this, sooner or later you will be abandoned" "What a fool! Exactly Eckezax who laughs off and doesn''t deal with him. "Are you jealous, Dinesleif? "Even if you don''t know now, remember. If all you think about is tool happiness, even the owner will be unhappy. And because they have eternal time, sometime they get to it" I don''t know what you''re talking about, Dinesleif just tells you tough things against Eckezacks who look like that. "We are tools, not always needed by humans. And that''s fine, can you imagine? "I am the mightiest sword ever! Will other swords cheat on you! "... I don''t know" In retrospect, the first eight. Eight chosen by God, with the strongest heart, among mankind of that age. One of them, the Great Heavenly Dog. A man who was given a mission to guide mankind and to survive a united nation for two thousand years. And a great thundercloud that was troubled by boulders and threw a united nation. He was filled with the will to live, but therefore let go of the Holy Grail, which promised to survive. "A truly superior man does not need God or anything else. As long as you have a strong heart, you get whatever you really want. Even if you can''t get it, you can keep asking." Revenge Demon Knife Dinesleif knows. Even without the treasure of self, obsession and madness, we can achieve revenge. She has seen the possibility many times. "Seeking and needing God. Because it''s a weakness in itself." "I was really surprised when I saw Suibok''s apprentice just a few years ago. But I was convinced." "Hmm." For a long time, Swibbock came to his senses. Sword moves, sword hearts, sword paths. I admitted that all of them were missing. I found my life full of mistakes before I threw everything away. "As a man, he recognized himself as a failure and entrusted everything to his disciples." "It''s too late, why is it taking so long" Vajra''s too particular remark. I was going to make it a good story for once, but Vajra keeps me to the point. "Jeez, it''s hard to admit your mistakes... because my lords also needed courage to admit their mistakes..." I also have the heart to admit that if I have made a mistake, I have a mistake. And if that led to defeat, you''d think you were wrong. Just that in his case, he''s never lost. "... I, I think" Ungaikyo remembers. Challenged Swivok, scattered, the world''s second strongest, the inexhaustible Evil Immortal. And it reminds me of Suibok and Fuukei''s master. "Wouldn''t a geese be a bad Immortal after all? I come to an uninteresting conclusion. "Suibok''s apprentice was the first to learn that kind of sentiment from Suibok, wasn''t he? Shouldn''t Kacho, my master, have been the first to teach you that kind of sentiment? In fact, Suibok was making use of his reflections. I taught him not to take it personally because of how strong he is. But isn''t that what the immortals of flower bills, who are nothing else, should have done against Suibok? Wasn''t there something I could do more than give a lot of skill? "Well, sacrifice is an accessory! You wouldn''t have listened to me anyway! Only Elixir is laughing, but not really. "Humans are such creatures. Through mistakes, we move forward a little bit. It doesn''t end in one person, it takes over to the next! Even Swivok, with eternal life, ended up making substitution good! He''s still human, too! No, that''s not human. God''s treasure, I still had to think so. 491 Inheritance "At last, you will be the master of the Bathrub. My role is finally over." The present lord of the ever-gruesome Bathrub was speaking to the next lord, the Feast Me, smiling more than usual. On the other hand, I look very nervous. "To be honest...... too much has happened to my tenure. Of course, there''s nothing wrong with you, but I didn''t think this would happen when you took office." The substantial annexation of Domino, the establishment of national relations with Majan and the Great Eight States, and the all-out war with dragon servants. It makes me think that they really well left the country because those were in his tenure and that also happened in a relatively short period of time. But still, the state stayed. If it passes, it''s a good memory. Forget the heat if you''re past your throat, but it''s not the heat you need to forget. "And... again, Saiga" "Yes." "You''ve grown well. When my daughter brought you here, she was not worthy of the Lord of the Four Nobles in flattery. But you''ve grown up to be the man I can trust to bat." "That''s the thing..." Festival I seemed anxious. Anyway, he is a young man who has not yet become thirty. That self will be the man closest to the head of this nation. To be clear, I couldn''t help but be anxious. "I was wondering if it was too soon..." "That''s not true. No, not... it has to be you now" "... is it in the national interest" "Exactly. This is not something I can do with my feelings or yours." Festival The status of a brave man or hero that I once wanted. That is by no means just a position to gather envy from the surroundings, just to have fun. Everyone expects that if a hero takes the pinnacle, life will be richer. "Besides, I''m not as special as you think I am with the heads of the four nobles" "I don''t think so," "I didn''t think so. As long as you''re serious, it''s a job for everyone." With self-derision, sarcasm, the present emperor said so. But the word, though not very much, was unbelievable to me. "Oh, no..." "So you think I have any special powers? "That''s not..." "As you know, neither the Arcana royal nor the four great nobles, except for Caputo, are of any special descent or anything. It''s just a house that''s been around for a long time. And even that caput, as an individual, is not significantly different from the normal use of magic. We''re normal people. Unlike you." Those who are considered trump cards are under the Lord in their position. But combat ability is naturally much higher on trump cards if we talk about scarcity. Because it is the trump card, not the owner, who is facing the succession problem. "Sure, maybe it''s not special, but I think its... excellent" "Ha... that''s my fault. I''m glad to hear from you that I''m good, but I''m not that big of a deal" Festival I only know about the current principals. But if we try to be the masters of the day, we know very well that we are not very different from our predecessors. If you compare the results of your work in numbers, there''s no difference. Regardless of diplomacy, the more sick you get of it, the more you understand it, because if you are in internal affairs, you will compare it even if you don''t like it. "I became the current lord simply because I was the son of an earlier generation. Of course, there were a few other candidates, but there wasn''t that much difference. If the Lord needs so much ability, he won''t be able to choose within the narrow boundaries of the Son of the Lord, will he? "It''s, well..." First of all, I didn''t nominate you for next term. "That''s right." A festival that makes me so convinced. There is a bit of self-infliction in it, but since the owner himself had nominated himself as his successor, he did not need that much ability. "Indeed, the Lord''s authority is great. That''s why there are so many temptations, but that''s why ''unbeatable officials'' are rare would be dishonest with a taxpaying folk" "... Yes, that''s right" "Until now, you have acted with your share of responsibility as the next Lord. If so, in the future, all you have to do is act out of your own hands. That''s not so hard. Instead, the more I try to act without disclaiming my share as the Lord, the harder and harder it becomes. You restrict your own behavior." "The Lord has his share¡­" "Don''t think of it. The Lord is simply a man in a position to command. As much as I ordered, there is no way that the people and subordinates would conveniently follow me. If that''s the case, we''ve been eradicating crime and all that." With a bitter laugh, Festival I was looking back at my past. How exactly would I have followed the instructions of "above" when I was in Japan, when I was just a citizen? I feel I didn''t even protect it to the extent that I shouldn''t cross the red light. As soon as I was'' on top ''of that, the folks thought that they would all move as they said they would, that they were responsible. It is a tremendous mistake. I''m putting myself on the shelf too much. "What we can do in politics is to set priorities. Defence is important, diplomacy is important, disaster support is important, policing is important, support for agriculture is important, and fraudulent surveillance is important. We shouldn''t let any of it go away, and we know what happens if we go away. But... budget and personnel are finite, and it''s impossible to do everything perfectly" Seriously refraining from retiring, the Lord remembers his former self. As I took the lead, I was willing to reform the old system to make it a territory where other residents would want to emigrate. For this reason, when I worked and showed myself, even when I powdered myself, I was strong. "I''m not saying you don''t have to work hard at anything, but the territory doesn''t get any better as hard as one of our lords worked hard. No matter what we think and what orders we give, it''s actually the people who work. Don''t run to casual ideals with outrageous regard for the burden of the inhabitants" "What, exactly, does that mean? "Taxes are doubled, labor is doubled, military service becomes harsh, etc." "That sucks." "I guess so." Establish a standing army and place expensive weapons and protective equipment on the soldiers. That would increase the force of war and deter aggression from other countries. I know that, but who pays for that budget? Where do the soldiers gather from? It is the inhabitants who will pay more taxes, and it is also the inhabitants who endure harsh workouts as a standing army. Maintaining roads throughout the country will smooth logistics and, as a result, make the country turn better. I know that, but who actually builds the way? It pushes massive numbers of inhabitants through the pains of developing the numerous paths in the country over a vast amount of time. Paying enough for the guards at the end of the line, and yet placing the inspectors, would significantly reduce fraud and improve security. Normally, we may be able to send out troops to fight thieves in regions beyond our reach. But as a result, I can''t wait for the other budgets to be cut. Even if the crime rate is reduced by a tenth by multiplying the budget spent on policing, the squatting of that amount will always occur. "In the end" Again, the Lord sees his successor in front of him. Until the other day, I see a man who was the Lord of the mightiest sword, who himself would have perished if he hadn''t worked hard. See the hero, who accomplished the man''s true self. "The harder I try, the happier the inhabitants become, it''s just intoxication. It''s just arrogance to decide that your territory should get better because you''re working so hard. The expectation that the people should support themselves because they think so much of their territory is just sweet." I could only do someone a favor and ''do something'' and ''do something'', laughing at myself for being just an instructor. I am proud that I am respected by a hero. It wasn''t a bad life, because I was able to do my job. "I wonder if you were told this by Lord Sansui, too, that ''it is just clueless to ask what is most important''. It''s a hassle to turn your attention to everything, so he just wants to be aware of one thing and assume that he''s doing it right." "Yes, when I asked him which was more important with the sword''s bare gesture, he asked me if I would make a difference with my right and left legs to walk" "Exactly, both matter, everything matters. If you put one aside, I''ll cordially go from there. Don''t forget that." The teachings of the sword also lead to ''Every Fell''. The teachings of mountain waters left a good influence on me. I see that the men of Soaped want to send their children to the mountain waters. "I wasn''t that worried about you from the start, though. It was my biggest concern, and it also solved the problem of your old body''s successor. I can retire without worries." "... you mean acrylic? "Yes, she would be able to run it without stalling Disya" Acrylic Disuille, a strange woman who makes Disuille a genius. I can''t say anything about the offering because there is still very little contact, but I don''t hear very good rumors. "She knows politics properly" "I heard that the deputies are scared of acrylics..." "That''s proof that you''re doing well. I''m just creeping myself out because I''m being driven to her will" Still unconscious, the Lord remembers the old body of Disuia. Reminds me of someone who has been in active duty with me for a long time since my predecessors. I mourn my failures, I was inspiring myself and arousing myself, I remember the sorrow of the old man. Each time our lords and kings remembered their frustration with other Disuilles. Without a doubt, the deputies were more than that. "If her orders were really wrong, no one was following those instructions. Everyone moved exactly as she intended, which means she did politics with a good understanding of the whole will. It was never solitary, it was not a piece of paper, it was convinced through the muscles." "... that you have made Disuia humans an island run from old men to children? "Yes, that was the general thrust of Disya''s deputy. If her order was outrageous, it means that the deputies who did not dispute the order were so angry." Some of Disuia''s deputies are unhappy with the acrylic. I did little until my old body fell, I want to curse the talent I had in my prodigal days. But because few are loyal to herself, the correctness of her instructions emerges. "That''s not just the deputy, because it was supposed to be another person who executed it. There wasn''t even one person who thought I''d let you get away with a baby or a child. It was already resented by resentment. Perhaps they would all have been buried in the darkness, even if she hadn''t instructed them" "... that''s a scary story" "Um, it''s a story to admonish. I was supposed to dye my hands on dirty work, because the old body is the one who should be resented, but the other dissears who kept producing great things as artists are resented." I just think the Lord sees things. I don''t know, Festival. I don''t put it in my mouth because I look sorry for you, but I still appreciated the acrylic in my heart. "This is one of the bad things that will be inscribed in Disya''s history. Later critics and politicians will slap on the acrylic. Maybe I''ll tailor her as a bad guy with some reason I don''t know" The artists who produce wonderful things were buried from this world. That would be true, and from those who are not alive in this day and age it would be a shack of madness. But anyway, it doesn''t matter to the people of this era. "But that''s something you don''t have to worry about. What we should take into account is the people of today who are paying us taxes. Later political critics just need to be allowed to say the right thing. It doesn''t matter how it''s written, it doesn''t hurt us." "Later years......" Our Lord''s, casual word. Historians of later years, I had an unpleasant imagination of the word. Talking to others as soon as you are troubled is a good and a bad part of the offering. Until a little while ago, he frequently consulted the mountain water and was frightened. After that, I started talking to my wives, but still, it wasn''t something I could ask the boulders about this time. For it means nothing to ask them. "Long time no see, Great Heavenly Dog" "Whoa, Saiga. Looks so much better than that." Anxiety that arose in his heart, ''Nothing Means Anything''. It was only in this world that I could get rid of it. I moved the entrance near Wang Du, Lord Great Heavenly Dog of the Frontier Cell. I found time to go to the festival and I was deeply thankful to him in the heart of the secret border where he lived. "Yes, thanks to the Great Heavenly Dog and Master Fusabis" "I''m worried, it''s no big deal. Than that...... what kind of errands are you on today? The world''s best treasure maker, the Great Heavenly Dog. He doesn''t actively put his work on the table, but he is a man who loves making new treasures, bragging about treasures he has already made, and being asked to treasure them. It seemed to me that the man who would become the new Lord of Batlub was expecting it because he came all the way here. "Actually... I need to ask you something" "Hmm?" "What will happen to this world from now on" So far, the kingdom of Arcana is Antai. Even if I become the head of the bat, I will be run by the state without any problems for a while. At least at the moment, there is no visible ruin. But that''s why I get anxious that I don''t care. I''m not a hundred years away from this, I''m thinking a thousand years, two thousand years away. I wonder if the day will come when my distant offspring will curse us now. "A monster from the old world has taken root in this world. And to the kingdom of Arcana, there is no power left to pay for its roots. If the dragons and their servants, who once fought man and war, were to live in this world¡­ what would become of this world" I could afford it, I could afford it, so anxiety that doesn''t matter overshadows my heart. Even though I know I don''t care, anxiety is anxiety. You fight on the front lines yourself, and you know the horrors of monsters in the old world, so you feel guilty about leaving that worry for future generations. "Please tell me. One of the first eight people to be given divine treasure, the Great Tengu Cell" Ask the man who fought the dragon 10,000 years ago. Too vague, bumped anxiety about the future. "Don''t listen to me fall asleep a long time, you. Well, if you were born in this day and age, I can''t help but think like that... more than that dragon..." Take a breath, sigh. "Suibok is much worse" "... Really? "You''re really happy, you guys" 492 Fear "Fair enough. You didn''t fight Suibok, and if you fought dragons, no wonder you thought so. The other beasts must have smashed the city and the village, huh? I know what it''s like to be scared of it." If you try this great heavenly dog, it doesn''t mean that it was an important part of your life that you won the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures and then fought dragons, or that you became the guide of mankind in the New World. From his subjectivity, which lived long and forever, everything mattered. "But don''t worry, it''s not there anymore. There''s no way those people can unite to rule this world or extinct mankind." And most importantly, he is very familiar with the monsters of the old world. As a result of the battle, I was able to get an accurate picture, not taking the impression of the scale of the damage, etc. "Why not? "Will every human being on this planet be united and attacked by those people? "... you can''t" The Arcana kingdom stood almost on its own when the Arcana kingdom entered a total war with the dragon. Of course, there was help from inside the domino and tempera, but he did not actively request rescue from foreign countries. Yes, the kingdom of Arcana itself, which was attacked, did not beg even the neighbouring countries for help first. After the war ended, on the contrary, many countries to the Arkana kingdom have asked for relief, but have not responded properly to most of it. What that means is that in the first place, humanity does not consider ''human beings from different countries'' to be its companions. "Even those people do. If you''re stuck with your feathers like this one, then you won''t get a hard-on and attack me. I think you should try harder." This time the Kingdom of Arcana was also damaged because it was simply an emergency involving the extinction of the species. They came together and attacked because they shared the sense of crisis that they would be wiped out and extinct as they were. If so, it may happen in the future. "But its... among the monsters of the old world, the kind of species called beasts are much stronger than humans..." "Were you listening? Even for one species, if we could do something together. Oh, I would have gone. Those guys originally couldn''t make such a big herd. Finding a nearby human village and attacking it won''t even bring down a country." As individuals, we cannot create large herds, even stronger than humans. We cannot attempt to occupy human territory on a large scale and for a long period of time. That was their limit, which was only the Beast. "No, but the...? Listening to me, I get confused. It is not humanity that I wanted to protect, but the kingdom of Arcana. Even so, when the person you fought desperately against is treated as a ''Doesn''t Matter Being'', you look foolish that you fought desperately. It was only a crisis of national survival, not a battle for the survival of mankind, I guess. "But what about dragons? If one decent adult dragon shows up... you can''t win without the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures." "There''s no trouble imitating that even dragons can''t exterminate mankind without leaving one. If you look up at those guys flying off the ground, it''s a black dot, right? It''s similar over there. There''s no way to make it extinct." Even if there were dragons with grudges against humans, this world is too vast and mankind is prospering too widely. In dragons that don''t get the real feeling that you''re killing them, you''ll get tired of them while they''re burning them down. At least, I shouldn''t have been able to maintain my motivation. "In my mother''s world in the first place, humans prospered next to dragons. Only a dragon can beat a human being, and so on... my father and my brothers." "But it was 10,000 years ago, wasn''t it? It''s been 10,000 years, so they''ve changed too..." "Ten thousand years or so, the brains of creatures grow conveniently! He thinks I''ve been watching other creatures for tens of thousands of years in my mother''s world! (Is this guy really a homo sapien...) If you try to be a big heavenly dog, the beast you''ve been around for a long time just says you''ve come out again. It was not a threat or anything from an organism called humanity that was originally very strong. "So." The Great Heavenly Dog looked a little serious. The expression is somewhat uninteresting. "It''s going to be a big change." No matter how big a deal the Great Heavenly Dog is, it is true that the monsters of the Old World occupy part of this planet. It is definitely a massive change for this world that has only ever been mankind. From there, there can be even greater changes. Festival I swallowed the saliva. "My disciples had a complete grasp of the performance of the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures in the first place, and they would have taken care of it, of course? "Yes, I did" One of the reasons why the monsters of the old world joined hands with Oseo would definitely be that. The Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures are unable to exert their full power over humans, so they tried to bring in as many human companions as possible. "But I wasn''t so vigilant against Immortals and Tengu. After I found out Sansui had halved Oseo." "That... you did" "Of course you can''t take care of everything. Anyway, I can''t take action based on what I''ve heard from amateurs." Even if we were ready for the Eight Kinds of Divine Treasures on a 10,000-year basis, we would not have been forced to do so because suddenly we were to fight long-lived men who had grown to swords. "But the biggest reason those people didn''t think Sansui was a threat was because they didn''t think they could make a massive attack in the Immortal Arts Exam." "... Huh? Um, all the long-lived people over there who are leaders are long-lived, immortals, aren''t they? "Correctly, Tengu." "Yet you said you insulted me? Festival To the best of my knowledge, immortality is the most powerful technique. Mountain water, Fuukei, Swibok. It is not surprising to think that those three would manipulate the fairy arts in time, that they had no teeth in battle with all three of them, Festival My thoughts so. "I mean, he said he was buying it up." ¡­¡­ "In my mother''s world, I could never have caught such a massive heavenly and earthly law." If you try to be the Great Tengu himself, it will be extremely troublesome, like explaining common sense to others. There is nothing harder to explain to others than common sense. "It''s been awhile since I was still Tengu. If I suck, when was about Sansui? "Are you about 500 years old?" "A few hundred years of error... well that''s about it. Still a chick, Tengu." (I don''t know the scale of this guy......) "I tried to destroy my mother''s world." With a little light, I confessed in embarrassment. Even when they said that, Festival I just got in trouble. "Look, the inside of the star is flowing, isn''t it? Focusing on how it works, I thought we might be able to break the stars. With the application of crumbling castles, I was going to install a treasure all over the place that drives the direction of gravity crazy and slowly collapse it over about a hundred or two years..." The old world that it took 10,000 years to perish. But long before that, they were in danger of annihilation. "If you had set up treasures all over the place, activated them, and nibbled looking at gravitational anomalies all over the place, your father would have snapped your head. My father offset the effects of the treasure and told me to remove it." That hurt, and the great heavenly dog in emotion. On a young day, fist bones received from parents. Maybe that''s what I''m thinking back. "... Um" "What? "... nothing" Festival I had managed to swallow the question I had stuck up to my throat. It is a question of motive as to why we tried to destroy our mother planet. Perhaps not for that reason that there is resentment against the Mother planet, despair of the world, or thought mankind should perish. Maybe I wanted to try because I thought I was going to be able to. For that reason, I was just trying to experiment and demonstrate. As a result, I guess I didn''t think I was going to die. Even if everyone else dies, only myself is alive. Somehow, you must have thought so. I mean, I wasn''t thinking deeply. It was something I didn''t even have to ask. "When I was younger, that was just impotent... come on..." "Really? ~" "Oh, really, it''s stupid to be human! Sure, humans could be fools. But when he says in front of me, the implications change considerably. In this case, is it not that man is stupid, but that he personally is stupid? Even in the same situation, it would be about him or me acting the same. "So, if you listen to me now, you''ll see." "What is it? "That''s when the treasure I made was a prototype of a well-made company in Switzerland." "... is that the connection" "The guy from Suibok builds with the meaning of consolation, but that''s not all. The array was originally made to disrupt the flow of the earth, but as an application it was to be manufactured as a treasure to correct the flow of the earth." Genius behavior is immeasurable, but it seems to be capable of producing useful things for it. Usefulness and danger are not matched, but it is too late to say anything. "Large-scale land mobility laws place a significant burden on the surrounding land. Big earthquakes, big eruptions, that sort of thing. In some cases, it may cause mass extinction of organisms. It''s just that even though we''re killing a lot with earthquakes and mountains and sinking islands, it''s not a very good idea to kill them." "Not really, huh?" "That would be so." Not very good, the word. Not really. "Of course, it''s best to stay for a long time and adjust the flow of the earth on the spot, but it could be a pain in the ass along the way or you might leave the world without any more untraining. I mean, it''s just guys like that." (Humanity may be more foolish than it was) "The company will adjust and undo the flow of the snoring earth. What do you say? I''ll be amazing." The mountain waters, I think, were also about to lose their untrained into this world by leaving even their newborn daughter behind. With that in mind, it may not be so strange to form a Buddha without fixing the distortions created by one''s own technique. "Well, as I''m sure you already know, massive land mobility laws were forbidden in my mother''s world. Even if we try to activate it, Fathers will stop it." "Father... you mean the extinct species, the mangrove tree, who specializes most in fairy art" "Exactly." Most humans are born with magic and can manipulate magic. It is rare to be born with any other force, and moreover it cannot perform as it should. The same is true of fairy art by Xianqi, no matter how powerful it may seem, it is not ''the original fairy art''. A plant called the Human Tree is the only organism capable of manipulating the ''original fairy arts''. "I mean, my disciples have never actually moved the earth a great deal, even if they have mastered the law of ground movement, nor have they ever thought of moving it." "... I see" "So come on. You''d be surprised, when you looked into the state of the earth in this world in detail. For a world full of human stupidity, where massive terrestrial methods have been used many times." Even if it is repaired and the distortion is corrected, traces remain. And they wonder, how much repair and destruction was repeated. "There is no Father in this world. No matter how much man moves heaven and earth as he pleases, no one can stop him. From their common sense, it''s unthinkable." ¡­¡­ "Suibok is a threat in this world because he doesn''t have a father. Assuming there was even one human tree, no matter how much I said, I would never have been able to use a massive technique. That''s the limit of fairy art that humans can handle." What a magnificent story, but I don''t think I''ll be involved in the future. Just a little bit, the story was off the hook. "So, in your country, I hear you''re having trouble arranging Sansui''s cauldron." "Ah, yes. I can''t tell the people of the Arkana kingdom to train for five hundred years." In a way, I''m the one closest to it, a festival that''s nothing else. Festival I also live in Xianqi, so after a long period of training, I can also become a Immortal. The problem would be that you don''t like it festively. And I didn''t want to push others to do something I didn''t like. "All right, let''s get back to business. One day Sansui will be fully taught the heavenly and earthly laws from Suibok. Then it will be time for me and Kacho to leave this world." It is a distant, end-of-time story. I chose the life of my destiny, Festival. I wasn''t even sure if Mountain Water would be able to be present when I resumed my studies under Swivok. But at the end of the distant time, it is the strongest change that will always happen one day. "If anyone with a grudge against the dragon reaches that Sansui, then within a thousand years the dragon and his servant will be expelled." "... Huh? What? Um? "It may come to a time when I''m alive, but it will anyway" "Isn''t that what you''re talking about? Wouldn''t anyone be able to hold a grudge for a thousand years? "I''ll be there, but far away, on the outer islands, I thought I was waxing" Oh, and I realize. People on the south side, dumped by the kingdom of Arcana on an abandoned and distant island. "Suibok has passed on technology to Sansui. That means we can pass on the strongest technique from Sansui to the next disciple. And I have my sword, so I don''t have to be so talented to figure it out." "Well..." "I guess it doesn''t mean it''ll get any better along the way. If you go back to the original island, you''ll see where your family descendants are in distress, and the dragon and his servants live in an easy land, so every time you compare, your anger will burn." In the case of the Kingdom of Arcana, we cannot show the consideration that will only allow us to make an effort for five hundred years. In the case of the countries of the South, however, there is only a motive to continue the efforts for five hundred years. That is the resentment that will not go away as long as we continue to live in the land taken from us by the dragon and his servants. "Besides, Sansui does not deny that revenge. Anyway, we''re just going to take back the land that was taken by force. There will be no immortals to deny it." "So you''re saying that the monsters of the old world who have come to this world over 10,000 years will be extinct in a thousand years if they do poorly? "You''re packed." Big Heavenly Dog laughing at the pieces, but I can''t laugh at the festival. The monsters of the old world, who thought it was a threat, have now become pitiful. "If they want to avoid it, they''ll have to be desperately stronger themselves. It''s a really healthy story, isn''t it? A winning, fruitful and rich earth that has reached the end of a long time. Beyond it, which gained a restful place at the end of many trials and sacrifices, awaited a new battle to preserve the restful place. Besides, this time I can''t see the end, if I lose, it was the battle of extinction. 493 Stone Buddha "They were desperate. I reached this world desperately and desperately sought a place of peace in this world. That is fine in itself, but from there the ahead is extremely poor. If we work hard now, we will have peace of mind in the future, and when this is the last battle, we will think about crazy things." My disciples, who spent 10,000 years in a declining world, putting together their dwindling compatriots and fighting against the users of eight more Divine Treasures. To them, the human Tengu had said something very terrible. "What my ancestors should do is teach me how to make the right effort, not make sure I don''t have to work hard. You''ve been alive for over 10,000 years and you don''t even know that... your brother''s struggles will be ruined." It should be noted that our company sells a set of fire-tipped firecrackers, which are weapons of mass destruction, as well as a set of fire-ray clothes. The volcano is erupting everywhere anyway, so it was your valuable opinion that you didn''t have to worry about it. "What I hate is self-sufficiency. Whatever the word itself is, I hate people who say it." "That''s what Mr. Swibbock said." "I guess, it''s a good word for a guy who''s mistaken for a Tengu or a Immortal" A little talk is flying again. Of course it wasn''t a futile story, but it included excessive stupidity. Nevertheless, Festival I am no longer a child, and I have come to consult with you in the first place. I had no intention of letting the elders of mankind break the story down against me. "Build your own share of eating, live a life detached from society, that''s why. The point would be that I don''t want to help anyone. Don''t be so proud of yourself, embarrassed." They have something called sociality for once, just because they were the leaders of mankind at one time. But it seemed so abusive at first sight that I decided not to be in tune with it, just listening in silence. "And those guys don''t know what''s at stake. I don''t even realize that there is a lack of explanation for self-sufficiency. I mistakenly believe that food is all I need to be independent" Nevertheless, I knew what he wanted to say. Self-defense, right? "Exactly! You don''t have to be the strongest, but you have to be strong enough to at least drive your opponent back to defend your territory. I''m going to have to keep doing this and make you feel nasty and painful." Big Heavenly Dog looking happy. That''s just so full of the will to live, he doesn''t like people who don''t want to have to work hard anymore. "Those in the world mistakenly believe that it is great to live carefully. It is clear that it is honorable not to exploit from others and to prepare for oneself what one needs. To those who live in abnegation and caution, they consider it evil to attack and plunder. It''s a horrible story." The monsters of the old world who came to this world are undoubtedly invaders. They attacked the kingdom of Arkana, and then occupied the countries of the South. What do you mean this is not an invasion? But his descendants will not have to do so. Each race will make a life on this planet that fits each ecology. I guess that''s a self-sufficient life on a tribal basis, with no massive invasion, as the Great Tengu said earlier. In the meantime, someone who trained under the mountain waters is attacking and will regret it. "Why do you think there''s a herd of beasts? Simply to eat, not to be killed. Deer or cow off the herd, but what do people think when they''re attacked by a herd of wolves? It may be harsh, but this is also a wild code, he said. They say it''s not bad because it''s for the wolves to eat, too. Says he was targeted for being out of the herd, as if he were some other HR." (So many things happened...) "Nevertheless, when humans do this to humans, they wish it was evil. I hope they are despicable, such as targeting the cautiously living weak. It''s as if we''re making a mistake, not a wild beast. It''s natural to be targeted first, such as those that are away from the herd on top of weakness." It is as if it were a thief''s logic. It is a complete criminal gaze, like aiming from the weak or at isolated houses. But it is objective. If we could be targeted before good or evil, we need to be prepared for defense. Failure to do so, it would be self-evident reason to be targeted. "Cut down the carefully grown trees to build a house. Pull the carefully grown grass out because it''s out of the way. Kill the living bugs carefully, because they are dirty. Capture the only raven that lives carefully, to eat! If it''s just so great to be alive, just live, just think about how much you kill what''s alive! I don''t know how human or self-righteous I am! What do you care? This great heavenly dog is one who lived with many races of heavenly dogs in the old world. Different Tengu are called brothers and brothers, and the human tree is called father. Humans are only one of the many wise creatures, far from special or anything. The point of view was something neither in Swivok nor in the mountain waters. "It''s odd that other humans kill you because you live carefully. Those who say that want to remain in a position to unilaterally eat until they die, without making any effort to do so." (Uh-huh... that''s a really thick word...) "Is it great if you''re strong, then? It''s decided great! I''m not allowed to do anything if I''m great, but after all the effort I''ve made to live, it''s great and natural that I''m working even harder to be strong! (I just know what you''re trying to say) Festival My birth Japan was a very blessed country. At least, the difficulty of eating was extremely rare, a nation so full of food that it was dumped in large quantities. But it was not easy for the people of that country to say. If it was Japanese singing about a comfortable life, the side offering a comfortable life was also Japanese. Instead of enjoying a comfortable life on the one hand, I had to take due diligence and care as a member of society myself. And that life was something that could never be sustained by a degree of spirituality that was'' just alive ''. I didn''t have any trouble eating, but I was busy with that. Engage in another busy day without having trouble eating. That''s why he was rich, and now he knows it. "I know you thought that if you came to this world and took your land, ''A Careful Life'' would be able to sing to your descendants, but I''m thrilled that you missed my guess. Living in a world where humans live means constantly competing with humans. Once you''re lazy enough to live an easy life, it''s just until you''re extinct! You don''t need me to do anything! And then I sighed. "My disciples seem a lot poisoned. Even though it''s not fatal, I didn''t expect it to be immortal or eternal. You know it''s not that good, like a long life." "No, but... I still don''t think so, one of these days it''s extinct." "Then we have to be strong. Only the one who is always strong can live carefully to just live. Wisdom or not, only the strongest creatures can choose their way of life." I mean, what does the Great Heavenly Dog have to say? "The Great Heavenly Dog is not willing to put his shoulder in the monster of the Old World." "That''s the thing. Let us manage our own territory." For the Great Heavenly Dog, disciples are better friends than mankind. He''s the worst opponent for his disciples, but he doesn''t necessarily rely on it, even if he doesn''t like it or at the end. He is a great heavenly dog who has let go of all mankind''s dominion, but he is still an elder among the elders, and his face works on mountain waters, swibbles and geese. Even if not, we will now be able to go to the exiled islands of the countries of the South and save them by their treasure technology. It is because there are unhappy people that vengeance can be maintained, and if there are fewer unhappy people, there should be fewer that can maintain vengeance over a long period of time. And well, if Big Ten Dog himself is willing to do that, he''s likely to be able to do something about it. And he went a long and far-flung way to conclude that he was unwilling to do so. "I can handle it, but I''m not willing to do anything about it! It was a statement that I knew exactly why you hated me. Neither humanity nor the monsters of the old world are willing to save both, even though they can save both at the same time. "Well, I''ve said it for a long time... this is also an assumption, not a decision" "Then what have we talked about so far..." "Don''t get me wrong, it''s true that this is what happens when you stay like this" Apparently, the story is finally over. I was totally trying to fold it. "This is what Sansui and Suibok have to die for." Suibok is strong, as are the mountain waters he admitted. The sword made by the Great Heavenly Dog severs the dragon as well. A human tree that could stop them like that never ended up in this world. "If something emerged that would trump Sansui or Suiboku in a martial arts dedication match, don''t tell me what I just said." But what I just said also applies to mountain waters and swimboks. Not only is he the strongest man in this age without a line-up, but if he is spoiled by it, he will not be killed. So that the dream that you can remain happy as long as you live carefully is just an illusion. There''s no way an immortal swordsman loses to a destiny swordsman, because it''s only an illusion. Because the men who have become stone buddhas already proved it. "What a trouble, they''re looking forward to it, too." "... you look amazing and fun" "That''s not true. It''s just... it''s boring how long the living side keeps winning, the strongest that''s already there just keeps winning, right? I want you to be the one who works hard at all times to change the world. The man of the strongest will in the history of mankind hoped very calmly that the possibility of backward progress would be achieved. The festival is close. The Great Eight States floating in the sky are the ideal home ruled by the long-lived, but that is why they are hungry for entertainment. Of course we enjoy much more entertainment than the general public on the ground, but that means there is a lot of demand. They were delighted with their full interaction with the ground and were making a great deal of noise. The martial arts dedication match, which usually only makes sense to some swordsman lovers, was also inflating my expectations by the fact that it would be a kind of exposition festival. "Hey, Mother, are you sure there''s a lion? "Yeah, I hear you are." "The thing on the ground is, it sprays fire out of your mouth." "Hey, can''t you burn your tongue?" "On the contrary, you spit out the dirt, too." "Come on, it''s gonna be great in your mouth." "Hear me, if you don''t eat the peach, it''ll heal your wounds." "That''s awesome, what kind of Tengu or Immortal are you?" For them spending time in closed spaces, neither ''magic'' nor ''rare magic'' is known by concept. Unattributed magic that can''t be a big deal like acupuncture, qigong sword, or motivation. Or like fairy arts and exams, there is only the technique required of effort beyond degrees. That''s why I was interested in ordinary magic, powerful techniques used by ordinary humans. "Lots of interesting and delicious things in the lower realm, too! "Nice, I''m jealous of the big world." The inhabitants of the upper world also dreamed of a wide earth so that the inhabitants of the lower world could conjure their thoughts to the Great Eight States. A human being is always, perhaps, dreaming of a place other than now. Nevertheless, it is still the swordsmen who are dawning. Suibok''s disciple, Mountain Water, and Gallu, who curdles the flow of Fuukei. The hot wind brought about by the battle between the two had elevated the swordsmen everywhere. "Hello, thunderous knight hall?" "Whatever¡­ are you Prince Thoon" At the heart of that excitement were the venerated shrines of Gallu and Goku. Many swordsmen visit this shrine, where many treasures are served. They went to God, they challenged God, they caught up with God, and they went to God. What separates man from God, it is the supposedly faithful side. We heard you fought for the Arcana kingdom in the war ahead. "No, no, it''s not about being appreciated" "No...... even in this old age, there must have been something I could have done. If you can''t do anything and you spend your time sleeping in a national disaster, you can turn your face to me." In this land, the mountain waters showed martial arts. A new disciple of the rough God, who brought man''s moves to the realm of God. He had made known to the Immortals and swordsmen the reaches of Suibok. "No, I hear you have long supported the authority of the state. Your educated knights were also active in that war. It''s never about shame." "... this old man is exposed to shame. The minute I slept in a war on the survival of the nation, I reach out to my youth with my own personal grievances" Gallu challenged it. He fought more than one another against a true, utterly indispensable God. On the contrary, if we had to rely on small moves and ambushes, we would have caught up more than we could have won. "... but I couldn''t beat the temptation. There were swordsmen who fought against Kensei in this land, carved his body, and threatened his life. After Mitsuhito, who is sitting here, proved himself, he wanted to go after him." And the mountain waters were satisfied with the battle against him. I recognized Gallu as my strongest enemy and thought that I had made my life whole by being able to beat him. "He did not give up winning over a man named Fuukei, who was even more extreme than Kensei and others. I''m just ashamed to say old and give up. Shame, shame, shame... all shame, we have tarnished the evening festival" But he remembered. I have to be slaughtered myself again. He must fight further enemies who will appear one day and live until they are defeated. "... I gave up the same thing." And now, in this day and age, there are those who follow ''him''. "I saw the battle between Lord Suibok and Lord Fuukei. And told Lord Sansui, I saw God''s moves. The mystery of Lord Suibok was revealed because he is Lord Fuukei, whose opponent is inexhaustible. And... I gave up." There are those who follow the shadow of Gallu, not the shadow of the mountain waters. "Learn the sword moves from Lord Sansui and teach it backwards. When that was my life, I compromised. Enough..." Instead of admiring the mountain waters, defeat them. To slaughter and kill, fight. "Shino, it''s low" Slash and kill, not with hatred but with respect. "Once upon a time, I fled the divine descent. No matter how much I ran out of words, I gave up winning the divine descent. Tell them it''s right, it''s for the nation, it''s for the royal family... No, I lied to myself." Dream about it, guys. "There''s no way you can win, it''s embarrassing if you lose. Everyone laughs at me and loses the respect I can turn to. I was losing my mind." They slaughter and kill respected opponents, without any particular significance. "Now I''m on fire. I saw Lord Gallu, and I figured it out. I wanted to be the strongest. I wanted to challenge what was undoubtedly considered the strongest. No matter how ugly you expose yourself, you should have done so as one boy" That may have a huge impact on the world, but knowing it, they won''t quit fighting. "That war was fortunate for me. What remained in me, what I had to do as a prince, a kind of smugness was also cut off. That war allowed me and my sister to fight as representatives of Majan. Let''s do this." They didn''t spare their lives in the first place. "No matter when or how you die, Majan won''t be bothered" As long as I live unnecessarily, I even hope to die clean. "I could also tour my beloved woman. If you told her you wanted to slaughter Lord Sansui, kill him even if you stabbed him wrong, what do you think he looked like? "Well." "He laughed at me with the same high face as usual" They were happy, they were free, they were boys, they were swordsmen. "I''m low on ambition. And slay Sansui, and slay even Master Suibok, and be the mightiest man on this planet." They live in a world of dreams. "Really, she''s a good woman" "By hot" "A strong woman. Thanks to you, I can do as many fools as I want" They lived for themselves. "Lord Knight of Thunder, I will defeat even you. And cut with Lord Sansui" "I''m grateful to you, but I can''t give you that much." I have a lot of comrades who live for me. That''s definitely, the world of dreams. "I didn''t say give in, take away, step over" "Yes, it has to be" It''s fun to work desperately hard, it''s fun to compete at all costs, and it''s fun to run until you''ve done your best. "Let''s fight, to be stronger" The festival was about to begin.